《When Beauty Meets Beasts》 Chapter 1 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After a busy day, Lin Huanhuan was extremely tired. She took off her clothes and lay in the bathtub. Warm water engulfed her body. How comfortable! Lin Huanhuan closed her eyes and she started feeling sleepy once the tense muscles in her body relaxed. Before she knew it, she fell asleep. ¡­ Lin Huanhuan¡¯s body slowly slid into the water. When the water reached the top of her head, she suddenly woke up! The feeling of suffocation made her panic, and she struggled to get up. The water splashed about due to her movements and she raised her hands to grab the edge of the tub but she found that she couldn¡¯t grasp anything¡­ Lin Huanhuan was stunned. She immediately looked around and realized that she was standing in a stream. The water was just above her waist, and she was surrounded by green mountains and grass. The tall trees were lush, looking like a primitive forest. Lin Huanhuan¡¯s mind went blank. ¡®Where am I?¡¯ Her first thought was that she was dreaming. Lin Huanhuan pinched her thigh hard, causing her to grimace in pain. ¡®I¡¯m not dreaming!¡¯ Lin Huanhuan was now filled with horror. What was going on? She had only taken a nap during her bath. Why had she woken up in a primeval forest?! Could she have transmigrated?! She shivered when she felt the chilly breeze blow past her. Lin Huanhuan hugged her arms and realized that she was naked! She was completely naked now ¡ª butt-naked! A string of curses ran through her mind. ¡®God, even if you wanted me to transmigrate, couldn¡¯t you have let me put on some clothes first?!¡¯ The stream was very cold. If she stood here any longer, she would surely catch a cold. Lin Huanhuan could only endure the feelings of shame and carefully climb ashore. She hoped there was no one else in this forest. If anyone saw her naked, she would immediately die of embarrassment. Just then, there was the sound of water splashing. Lin Huanhuan stopped and looked towards the sound. She saw a tall man jump into the stream. He cupped some water from the surface of the stream and splashed it over his face. His long white hair was wet. Water droplets slid down his cheeks and landed on his beautifully shaped chest muscles, making them glisten. The star shaped tattoo on his waist flashed in the light. His senses were sharp. The moment Lin Huanhuan looked at him, he immediately sensed her gaze. The man looked up and immediately saw Lin Huanhuan. Their eyes met. They both froze. The man was in heat, and his body was extremely hot. He wanted to jump into the water to calm himself down, but he did not expect to meet a woman here. This woman was more beautiful than any he¡¯d ever seen before. She was hugging her arms tightly against her body and her waist was soft and slender. Her fair skin was delicate, and her sparkling eyes were like the brightest stars in the night. It made one want to offer her the best of everything. She was like a fairy from the legends, catching his breath in an instant. The man¡¯s heart raced as his blue eyes rippled. His throat was suddenly dry. ¡­ When Lin Huanhuan saw the man¡¯s face clearly, she was stunned by his handsome face. But the man¡¯s burning gaze quickly brought her back to her senses. She was naked! She had been seen while naked! How embarrassing! Her face flushed as she fled into the forest in a panic. She¡¯d only taken a few steps when the man who was chasing her grabbed her from behind. The man¡¯s body temperature was extremely high as though he was a ball of fire. The moment he touched Lin Huanhuan, she felt like she had been scalded. She struggled desperately. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡± The man¡¯s arms seemed to be made of steel, firmly imprisoning her. He felt the delicate and smooth skin in his arms, and the last trace of rationality in his brain vanished. He slowly pushed her to the ground and lowered his head to kiss her cheek. His voice was hoarse and sexy with desire. ¡°Where did you come from, little female? Why are you here alone?¡± Lin Huanhuan was furious and slapped him in the face. ¡°Bastard, let go of me!¡± The difference in strength between the two of them was too great. Even if she used all her strength, the man would just think she was trying to tickle him. When the slap landed on his face, instead of feeling pain, he felt that the little woman¡¯s palm was just too soft. His body nearly went up in flames of desire, but he couldn¡¯t bear to be too fierce. After all, she was such a delicate and petite woman. Just looking at her made his heart melt. He really could not bear to hurt this little woman at all. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I just want to hug you.¡± Lin Huanhuan began to panic. ¡°If you don¡¯t let go of me, I¡¯m going to call the police!¡± The man asked, ¡°Call the police? What is that?¡± Thinking that he was deliberately pretending to be stupid, she became even angrier. She pushed him away with all her might, her fair face flushing seductively with embarrassment. Instead of being pushed away, the man tightened his grip on her. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t believe him at all. She stared at him angrily through her tears, thinking that if he really dared to do anything to her, she wouldn¡¯t let him get away with it, even if she had to put her life at risk! The man saw the look of determination in her eyes, and his mind cleared. He suppressed the fire of desire in his body and made a serious promise. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you. Just don¡¯t run.¡± ¡°T-Then let go of me first.¡± The man let go and reluctantly released her. He stepped back. ¡°Will this do?¡± Huanhuan immediately wanted to run, but she heard the man say, ¡°You¡¯re too slow. No matter which direction you run off to, I can easily catch you.¡± He had actually guessed exactly what she was thinking. Huanhuan looked at him and saw that he was smiling at her. His blue eyes were full of indulgence. They even gave her the illusion of tenderness. She slowly blushed and hurriedly looked away, not daring to look at him again. ¡°Can you put on your clothes first?¡± As soon as she said it, she remembered that she was also naked. She crossed her arms and turned sideways to avoid the man¡¯s gaze. The man stared at her. ¡°Which tribe are you from, little female? Why are you here alone? Where¡¯s your male beast?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Huanhuan had no idea what he was talking about. The man took a step forward, his tall body approaching her. ¡°I¡¯m a male beast, and you¡¯re a female beast. We can become partners. Hasn¡¯t anyone told you this?¡± Beast? Male and female?! Lin Huanhuan was slowly full of shock. Dear God, what kind of world had she transmigrated to?! There were beasts here?! ¡®Will there be humans here, then?¡¯ Could she ever return to her previous world? The man smiled. ¡°I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Bai Di.¡± With that, he transformed. He became a huge white tiger. Lin Huanhuan: ¡°¡­!¡± T-T-There was a monster! Her eyes rolled back from shock, and she passed out. ¡­ Chapter 2 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ding! Confirming host, Lin Huanhuan. Information transfer begins. Information transfer successful. System fully activated! ¡°Hello, Host. Welcome to System 438!¡± ¡­ Lin Huanhuan slowly woke up. She rubbed her head. A voice in her head had been talking to her. The other party seemed to be speaking about a system¡­ Bai Di suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Lin Huanhuan regained her senses. Only then did she realize that she was lying on the back of a tiger! When she saw this, Lin Huanhuan recalled the scene of the living person transforming into a tiger. She was still a little afraid. As he carried her along, he asked, ¡°How do you feel? Are you still feeling unwell?¡± Lin Huanhuan carefully sat up. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Where are you taking me?¡± Bai Di was fast, and the wind howled past them as they moved. Lin Huanhuan was still naked and shivering due to the cold. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the Wolf Tribe and witch doctor.¡± Bai noticed the change in her and immediately stopped. He transformed into a human and placed Lin Huanhuan on a large tree, and then took off his leather skirt. He stuffed the leather skirt and the bone knife into her hand as he instructed her. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± With that, he jumped down from the tree and landed lightly on the grass in the form of a tiger. Lin Huanhuan sat on the tree trunk, her hands clenched tightly around the bone knife. She saw the huge white tiger hiding in the bushes. Not far in front of him was a wild boar that had just eaten and was dozing off. The white tiger waited quietly for a moment. When the wild boar had completely let its guard down, the tiger suddenly rushed out and bit the wild boar¡¯s neck! Blood splattered, and the boar squealed in pain. The wild boar struggled desperately, but in the end, it could not escape the tiger¡¯s jaws and was bitten to death. Lin Huanhuan, who had witnessed the entire process, was stunned by this hunt. A wild boar that size could send her flying with a casual bump. But Bai Di had killed it with a single bite! Lin Huanhuan felt that she had to reevaluate Bai Di¡¯s combat power. If she really fought with such a powerful man, he could kill her with just two fingers. For the sake of her personal safety, she would try not to provoke him anymore. After going back to his human form, he walked to the tree and stretched out his arms while staring at the small female. ¡°Jump down.¡± Lin Huanhuan was very afraid. She was more than four meters high up right now. If she wasn¡¯t careful, she would end up breaking a few bones even if she didn¡¯t die. He saw the fear in her eyes and understood immediately. So, his little female was afraid of heights. Bai Di hadn¡¯t lived with a female since he left his parents as an adult. He was pretty much blind to their traits and knew nothing about them. When he reached the Wolf Tribe later, he would have to make some inquiries. The Wolf Tribe was large, and there were females in the tribe. Surely, they knew how to take care of females. Bai Di climbed the tree with vigorous movements and carried Lin Huanhuan. He then jumped down and landed firmly on the ground. He said, ¡°Give me the knife.¡± Lin Huanhuan handed the bone knife back to Bai Di. Bai Di used a bone knife to remove the skin from the boar¡¯s body in one piece, then cut the meat and bones separately. Bai Di cleaned the boar skin and wrapped it around Lin Huanhuan. ¡°This way, you won¡¯t be cold.¡± A familiar voice suddenly spoke in her mind¡ª ¡°You¡¯ve obtained a wild boar hide and triggered a novice mission! Host, please collect three animal hides. After the mission is completed, you¡¯ll be given a novice gift bag!¡± Lin Huanhuan was stunned. Novice mission? Novice gift bag? What were those?! But the system gave no response. She could only wrap the boar hide tightly around her and ponder the answer alone. The untanned boar skin smelled of blood, but she had to admit that it was much warmer to have it wrapped around her. At least, she didn¡¯t have to run around naked anymore. Lin Huanhuan whispered to Bai Di, ¡°Thank you.¡± The sight of her small form hidden in the boar hide made him have the urge to reach out and touch her ears. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you some clothes when we get to the Wolf Tribe.¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s ears were very sensitive. When he touched them, they immediately turned red. She endured her shyness and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the Wolf Tribe?¡± ¡°That¡¯s where the wolves live. It¡¯s not too far from here. Usually, if I need anything, I go there to trade or buy from them.¡± ¡°Sounds a lot like a village.¡± ¡°Village?¡± He wasn¡¯t sure what the word meant. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of tribes and cities. I¡¯ve never heard of a village.¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°A city? What kind of place is that? Are there humans there?¡± ¡°Humans? I¡¯ve never heard of them. Those cities are built by beasts. They¡¯re very powerful, but they¡¯re also very fierce. If you¡¯re interested, I can bring you there to have a look in the future.¡± Lin Huanhuan didn¡¯t know what the city was to these beasts. She just took up Bai Di¡¯s offer as an ordinary trip and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Di cut off the tender part of the boar and handed it to Lin Huanhuan. ¡°Eat.¡± Lin Huanhuan looked at the bloody meat in front of her and was stunned. ¡°T-This is raw meat!¡± Bai Di said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with raw meat? It¡¯s fresh, and it tastes good. Eat it quickly.¡± Lin Huanhuan slowly shook her head in horror. ¡°No, no, no! I don¡¯t eat raw meat!¡± He frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t eat meat? No wonder you¡¯re so skinny. You can¡¯t remain like this. Not eating meat is bad for you. Eat it.¡± But no matter what he said, Lin Huanhuan refused to touch that bloody piece of raw meat. He had no choice but to find some wild fruits for her to eat. Lin Huanhuan ate the wild fruits contentedly. He stared at her for a moment, then asked, ¡°You¡¯re not a vegetarian beast, are you? Are you like rabbits and deers?¡± Lin Huanhuan was a little astounded. She was neither a rabbit nor a deer. She was human! But Bai Di had never met a human, and she had no idea what the consequences of telling the truth might be. She thought for a moment, then said vaguely, ¡°I¡¯m an omnivore.¡± ¡°An omnivore? That means you eat both meat and vegetables?¡± Lin Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then why did you refuse to eat the meat just now?¡± Lin Huanhuan swallowed the wild fruit in her mouth and explained. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t eat meat. I just don¡¯t eat raw meat. If it¡¯s cooked meat, I quite like it.¡± ¡°Cooked meat? How? Tell me and I¡¯ll get it for you!¡± Bai Di was a carnivore through and through. In his mind, one had to eat meat every day or one would fall sick! He could never let the little female get sick. There was no pot here, so a stir-fried dish definitely wouldn¡¯t do. She could only settle for a barbecue. Lin Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°First, there has to be fire.¡± ¡°Fire?¡± Lin Huanhuan asked carefully, ¡°Have you never seen fire?¡± ¡­ Chapter 3 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In fact, most beasts had never seen fire. Beasts were naturally afraid of fire. Even after evolving into beast people, they still had a natural fear of fire. Bai Di was one of the few beasts who had seen fire before. He had personally witnessed the destructive power of fire. He looked into the little female¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do we have to use fire?¡± Lin Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± He picked her up resignedly. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to find tinder.¡± Lin Huanhuan asked slowly, ¡°Can¡¯t we make fire by twirling sticks?¡± ¡°Twirling sticks for fire? How?¡± Lin Huanhuan found two sticks and began to vigorously twirl them to start a fire. However, after twirling the sticks for a long time until her palms were almost sore, she still could not get a single spark. She was annoyed. TV shows were indeed full of lies! In the end, Bai Di couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. He licked her palms as his heart ached. ¡°Stop it. I¡¯ll take you to find tinder.¡± Lin Huanhuan blushed from his licking. She withdrew her hands in embarrassment and changed the topic. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the Wolf Tribe?¡± He savored the taste of the little female and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Wolf Tribe first. I¡¯ll take you to find tinder after the witch doctor has treated you.¡± Lin Huanhuan immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m not sick. I don¡¯t need to see a witch doctor.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not sick, why did you suddenly faint before this?¡± Lin Huanhuan could not answer. She couldn¡¯t possibly say that he was the one who made her faint! He hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll just get the witch doctor to take a look at you. Sick or not, you¡¯re still my female. I¡¯ll take care of you forever.¡± Lin Huanhuan froze. She lost both her parents when she was young and had been living in her uncle¡¯s house. Although her uncle¡¯s family did not abuse her, they did not show her much concern. When she was sick, there was no one to take care of her. All she could do was hide under the covers and cry secretly as she held the photos of her parents. The extreme lack of kinship made her both sensitive and lacking in confidence. She thought that she would never be loved by anyone and was only destined to die alone. His words were the warmest ones she had ever heard in her life. No one had ever held her and said they would take care of her forever. He was the first. Lin Huanhuan wanted to push him away, but in the end, she could not bear to part with this moment of warmth. Her arms quietly fell back down to her sides, and she allowed him to hug her. Bai Di ate all the wild boar meat, then turned into a big white tiger. He carried Lin Huanhuan, and they went on their journey. They encountered wild animals along the way, but Bai Di had eaten enough and wasn¡¯t interested in such prey. He intended to ignore the animals and continue on his way. Lin Huanhuan remembered the mission issued by the system. She hesitated, then finally chose to speak to Bai Di. ¡°I wish to have two more hides. Is that okay?¡± Even though he didn¡¯t understand the little female¡¯s request, he agreed without hesitation. On their way, he hunted five animals in a row. He carefully peeled the fur off each animal and washed it before handing it to his little female. The sight of the little female holding the hides in delight made him happy. ¡°Is this enough?¡± he asked gently. ¡°If not, I¡¯ll go and kill some more animals for you.¡± Lin Huanhuan quickly shook her head. ¡°No need. These are enough.¡± She saw the blood on his face and body, as well as the scratch of a wild animal on his arm. She felt both touched and guilty. Lin Huanhuan reached out and wiped the blood off his face. ¡°Thank you.¡± It was the first time the little female had touched him of her own accord. Delighted, he pulled her into his arms and nuzzled his face into her hair. ¡°You¡¯re my female. I¡¯ll do anything for you. You never have to thank me.¡± The big tiger seemed to enjoy hugging her. At first, Lin Huanhuan was a little embarrassed, but as time passed, she got used to it. She pushed his chest. ¡°Go wash yourself.¡± Killing five animals in a row had made Bai Di reek of blood. But there was no water source in the area, and Bai Di could only find a few leaves to clean himself with. At this moment, Lin Huanhuan was talking to the system in her mind. System No. 438: ¡°You¡¯ve collected enough animal hides. The novice mission has been completed. The novice gift bag has been issued. Host, please take note!¡± A cloth bag suddenly appeared in Lin Huanhuan¡¯s hand. She carefully opened the cloth bag. Inside was a wooden container as thick as her thumb. It was hollow. She opened the lid and found that there was kindling inside. Seeing that she could make fire with this kindling, Lin Huanhuan was very happy. In addition to the kindling, there was also a sheepskin illustrated book in the cloth bag. A few words were written on the cover, ¡®Ancient Flora and Fauna Illustrations, First Edition.¡¯ Lin Huanhuan opened it and took a cursory look. She realized that it recorded the characteristics and functions of many animals and plants. ¡®This is a good gain!¡¯ With it, Lin Huanhuan would be able to distinguish which plants could be used as medicine and which plants could be eaten. This would be very helpful to her! Lin Huanhuan carefully put away the book and the kindling. By the time Bai Di had cleaned the blood from his body and returned to his little female, he saw that she had a small cloth bag on her back. The little female seemed afraid that he would ask about the origins of the small cloth bag, as her gaze was avoiding his. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. His little female had a secret! But it didn¡¯t matter. When they spent more time together in the future, he would slowly unravel all her secrets. Bai Di turned into a tiger again and carried his little female away. ¡­ The Wolf Tribe was the largest pack of beasts in the area. Not only were there many of them, but they were also very good at hunting together. Their powerful attacks made the other beasts around very afraid of them. The Wolf Tribe was established halfway up the rock mountain. The terrain on the mountain was complicated. If someone unfamiliar with the area barged in, they would easily get lost. There was a clearing at the foot of the mountain where the Wolf Tribe held a market every ten days. The surrounding beasts would come with their own goods and exchange them for what they needed. It just so happened that there was a market today, and there were many beasts gathered at the foot of the mountain. Everyone was choosing their goods, and the scene was very lively. Bai Di shifted back into human form and he helped Lin Huanhuan to adjust the animal hide around her body. Her entire body was tightly wrapped in animal hide, and only half of her face was exposed. ¡°Stay close to me later.¡± He warned. ¡°Don¡¯t run around. There are many bad beasts in the market. If they find out you¡¯re a female, they¡¯ll snatch you away and sell you.¡± Lin Huanhuan blinked slowly. ¡°Sounds like they¡¯re traffickers.¡± ¡°Traffickers?¡± Lin Huanhuan explained slowly, ¡°The bad guys who abduct women¡­ I mean, females and children.¡± ¡°Yes, those bad guys are traffickers. You have to be careful. Never leave my side. Got it?¡± Seeing how serious Bai Di was, Lin Huanhuan became serious as well. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember.¡± Chapter 4 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lin Huanhuan had no shoes and could only walk barefoot. Her fair feet stepped on the ground. Even though there was grass, it still hurt a little. Bai Di was a very attentive male. He noticed Lin Huanhuan¡¯s strange behavior and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Bai Di was a very large man with strong muscles in his arms and he possessed great strength. He lifted Lin Huanhuan with one hand and sat her on his right shoulder. Lin Huanhuan was shocked. She quickly wrapped her arms around Bai Di¡¯s neck, afraid that she would fall. Bai Di was very tall, and even among the beasts, who were generally 1.9 meters tall, Bai Di was still the tallest and most conspicuous. Sitting on his shoulder, Lin Huanhuan¡¯s field of vision became very wide. At a glance, she could see most of the market. He held her steady. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the witch doctor first. We¡¯ll tour the market later, okay?¡± Lin Huanhuan was a little unwilling. ¡°I¡¯m really not sick¡­¡± But Bai Di refused to believe her. He insisted on taking her to the witch doctor. The witch doctors of this world were equivalent to doctors. They knew some medical skills and in the eyes of most beasts, witch doctors were mysterious and powerful. It was a miracle how they could use some inconspicuous grass and plants to help the beasts return to life. Even the knowledgeable Bai Di was in awe of the witch doctor. The wolf witch doctor was an old, grizzly male. His beard was long, white, and thick. The moment Lin Huanhuan saw him, she thought of the legendary Santa Claus. The wolf¡¯s name was Dr. Lang Zhu. Bai Di put Lin Huanhuan down, clenched one hand into a fist, and pounded it against his chest. He nodded slightly. ¡°Dr. Lang Zhu, please take a look at my mate. She suddenly fainted earlier.¡± Lang Zhu was dozing off until he heard the word ¡®mate¡¯. He lifted his eyelids, his shrewd gaze sweeping over Bai Di and settling on the female beside him. The old witch doctor said slowly, ¡°You¡¯re really lucky, kid. You actually found a female mate. It¡¯s a pity that there are still many young men in our wolf race fighting to get a female mate.¡± Lang Zhu paused, then stared at Lin Huanhuan and asked, ¡°Little female, how many male mates do you have?¡± Lin Huanhuan looked confused. ¡°Huh?¡± Bai Di pulled her behind him at once, blocking the old doctor¡¯s view with his body. His eyes were full of warning. ¡°Dr. Lang Zhu, this is my female. Please don¡¯t have any ideas about her!¡± Lang Zhu smiled, his white beard trembling a little. ¡°Oh, Bai Di, you haven¡¯t forgotten, have you? It¡¯s impossible for a female to only have one male mate by her side. Even if you¡¯ve become her male mate, she can continue to choose other males to be her mates.¡± After all, females were too rare. Bai Di¡¯s face darkened, and he fell silent. Killing intent grew in him. No one could take his female ¡ª not even the mysterious witch doctor! Lang Zhu seemed to see that the powerful and handsome beast in front of him had the intention to kill, so he didn¡¯t continue the topic. Instead, he waved at the female behind him. ¡°Little female, come over and let me see what illness you have.¡± Lin Huanhuan looked up at Bai Di. When he nodded slightly, she moved cautiously toward the old witch doctor. Lang Zhu asked her for specific details about when she fainted. Lin Huanhuan answered all the questions truthfully. Finally, Lang Zhu said, ¡°The little female isn¡¯t sick. She¡¯s just weak and needs to be taken care of.¡± Lin Huanhuan was relieved to hear that. Lang Zhu reached for a pouch made of hide. ¡°Here, little female. These crunchy fruits are a gift for you. Take them.¡± Lin Huanhuan quickly waved her hand. ¡°No, thank you.¡± However, Lang Zhu didn¡¯t care. He stuffed the pouch into her hand and said to her amiably, ¡°There are a lot of fun things in the Wolf Tribe. Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you stay for a few more days?¡± Lin Huanhuan held the gift from the old witch doctor in her hand. She really couldn¡¯t refuse. She could only force herself to say, ¡°I¡¯ll follow Bai Di¡¯s arrangements.¡± She wasn¡¯t familiar with the place. The only person who gave her any sense of security was Bai Di. He¡¯d been scowling, but now, his expression went back to normal. He picked Lin Huanhuan up and said gently, ¡°If you want to have a look around, it¡¯s fine to stay for a few days. If you don¡¯t want to, we¡¯ll go back immediately.¡± Lin Huanhuan thought about it seriously. It was rare for her to come to the Wolf Tribe. It was indeed a waste to leave just like that. She wanted to see if there was any useful information here. ¡°I want to shop some more.¡± Bai Di had no problem with that. ¡°Alright. Whatever you say.¡± Lang Zhu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare to have a female visit our Wolf Tribe. This is really something to be happy about. You can stay in the tribe tonight. I¡¯ll get someone to tidy up a room for you.¡± Bai Di was now wary of the kind-looking witch doctor. He said icily, ¡°No need for that. I can make arrangements for my female.¡± With that, Bai Di carried Lin Huanhuan out of the stone house where the witch doctor lived. The market was very lively, and there were strong male beasts everywhere. Occasionally, one or two female beasts could be seen, but they were always surrounded by a group of males. It was difficult for others to even look at them. Lin Huanhuan was tightly wrapped in animal hide. Her petite body was hidden under the animal hide, and no obvious female characteristics could be spotted. She sat on his shoulder while looking around curiously. Bai Di carried her to a stone house where clothes were sold. He let Lin Huanhuan choose what she liked. They were clothes sewn from animal hides. The style was simple, and the workmanship was crude. However, it was better than being naked. Lin Huanhuan picked out two sets of the smallest animal hide dresses. ¡°These ones.¡± The other ones were too big for her. Bai Di took a crystal coin from his belt pouch and handed it to the wolf selling clothes. ¡°Is this enough?¡± When the wolf saw the crystal coin, his eyes immediately lit up. He said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s enough!¡± This was a precious crystal coin! Not to mention two animal hide dresses, it was enough to buy all the clothes in his shop! ¡­ Lin Huanhuan hid under the wild boar hide and put on an animal hide dress. Bai Di stood guard. He wanted to look, but he couldn¡¯t. His heart itched. ¡°How¡¯s it going? Is it the right size?¡± Lin Huanhuan pulled open the wild boar hide slightly, revealing the dress on her body. The tiger-striped hide dress was tightly wrapped around her petite body, revealing her round shoulders and straight legs. Bai Di¡¯s eyes went extremely dark. His voice was husky. ¡°It looks really pretty!¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s face instantly turned red. ¡°Hooligan!¡± She immediately wrapped the wild boar hide tightly around her body, leaving only half her face exposed. She glared angrily at the male beast in front of her. He felt as if he¡¯d been struck in the chest by something just by looking at her. His entire heart melted. His little female was getting cuter and cuter! Chapter 5 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lin Huanhuan originally wanted to buy a pair of shoes, but beasts did not like to wear shoes, so no one sold such things. Helpless, Lin Huanhuan could only think about making a pair of shoes herself. Making shoes required a needle and thread. Thankfully there was someone selling them. Lin Huanhuan looked at the needles and hesitated. She was penniless, and the only way to buy anything was to have Bai Di pay for it. However, he had already bought her two dresses. She was embarrassed to ask him to pay for more things. He looked at her for a moment, then pulled out a crystal coin and bought the entire set of needles. After getting the needles and thread, he said to Lin Huanhuan, ¡°Tell me what you want to buy. I have crystal coins.¡± Lin Huanhuan blushed. ¡°Thank you. Take it as though I¡¯m borrowing those crystals from you. I¡¯ll make money to pay you back in the future.¡± But he said, ¡°You¡¯re my female. We¡¯re family. Everything I have belongs to you. I¡¯ll give you anything you want.¡± The word ¡®family¡¯ was like a big hand that gently held Lin Huanhuan¡¯s heart. The warmth made her want to cry. She had once yearned for a family of her own. However, the early death of her parents forced her to bury this desire in her heart. But now, this beast in front of her had awakened her desire with a single sentence. She really wanted a home. He saw the little female¡¯s eyes turn red and was immediately flustered. ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Are you feeling unwell? Or did I do something wrong? Tell me and I¡¯ll fix my behavior!¡± He wanted to touch her, but he was worried as she was crying. All he could do was circle around her anxiously. Lin Huanhuan wiped her eyes and smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I¡¯m just too happy.¡± ¡°Happy?¡± He wondered why she would cry when she was happy. Lin Huanhuan held his fingers. ¡°I¡¯m really happy because I have a family now.¡± ¡­ After visiting the market, the sun was about to set. Lang Zhu sent someone to get Bai Di and his female, but Bai Di refused. He knew what Lang Zhu was up to. There were many wolves in the tribe, but there were only about a dozen females while there were over 300 males. Having more males than females was common in this world. In order to reproduce, each female was surrounded by many male mates. The females of the Wolf Tribe were no exception, but even so, many young males still failed to find a female to be their mate. To the wolves, every female was extremely precious. Lang Zhu wanted Lin Huanhuan to stay so she could choose a few young males from the Wolf Tribe to be her mates. Bai Di was furious at the thought of other males sharing Lin Huanhuan with him. Lin Huanhuan was his mate alone. He would never allow anyone to touch her! Bai Di carried Lin Huanhuan away from the foot of the mountain and found a cave nearby. He spread thick hay on the ground, then put Lin Huanhuan down on it. ¡°I¡¯m going hunting nearby. I¡¯ll be back soon. Stay here and wait for me. Don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Di deliberately used a large rock to block the entrance of the cave to prevent anyone from seeing Lin Huanhuan. Only then did he reluctantly leave. Lin Huanhuan opened the cloth bag and took out the kindling. She gathered some dry wood, stacked them, and carefully lit them. There was a fire! Lin Huanhuan felt the warmth that she had not felt in a long time, and a happy smile bloomed on her face. Using the light from the fire, she began to leaf through the book. The first few pages of the book briefly introduced the continent. Two points were highlighted. The first point mentioned was the existence of soul beasts, while the other point was about females. Soul beasts were beings that evolved from ordinary beast people and were very powerful. As for females, they were even rarer than soul beasts. They were responsible for reproducing. They were so rare that each female would have many male mates in order to reproduce better. When she read this, Lin Huanhuan became really embarrassed. She did not expect this world to advocate polygamy. She read on and got to the part about the fragrant and crunchy fruits. The leaves and fruits of woody plants could be used as medicine. Consuming them could extinguish excessive heat in the body, while applying them externally can stop bleeding and reduce inflammation. Lin Huanhuan immediately opened the hide pouch that Lang Zhu had given her and grabbed two crunchy fruits from it. The dark red fruit was round. Upon taking a closer look, she could smell a faint sweet fragrance. With the little female in the cave on his mind, Bai Di finished off his prey as quickly as he could before hurrying back while dragging the carcass behind him. It was late at night, and the mountains were pitch-black. The firelight coming from the cave was especially bright. As soon as he saw the fire, his expression changed. Fire in the cave! His little female was still in the cave! Bai Di quickly dropped his prey and raced into the cave. Lin Huanhuan, who was studying the crunchy fruits, looked up slowly and froze when she saw Bai Di¡¯s anxious expression. ¡°W-What happened to you?¡± He rushed to her and pulled her to her feet. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Lin Huanhuan was confused. ¡°Why? Did something happen?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a fire. It¡¯s dangerous!¡± Bai Di grabbed the animal hide and lunged for the fire! He had to put it out! Lin Huanhuan was shocked by his actions. She quickly took his arm. ¡°Take it easy! I lit this fire!¡± He stopped what he was doing and stared at her in astonishment. ¡°You lit the fire? Did you know that fire is dangerous? Anything that touches it will be incinerated!¡± ¡°I know, but as long as I¡¯m careful, I won¡¯t be burned.¡± Lin Huanhuan tried to convince him. ¡°I¡¯ve been sitting by the fire for so long, but I wasn¡¯t burned. It¡¯s enough to prove that it¡¯s not as dangerous as you think. And I need the fire. It can provide me with warmth and cook food for me.¡± He hesitated for a moment, then relented. The little female needed fire, and he didn¡¯t have the heart to refuse her. Bai Di dragged the prey he had dropped earlier into the cave. He carefully peeled the skin and set it aside, intending to wash it in the morning. His little female liked to collect hides. He was going to satisfy this hobby of hers. Bai Di cut the most tender piece of meat and shared it with Lin Huanhuan. He watched as Lin Huanhuan cut the meat into strips and skewered them on a branch before roasting them on the fire. The meat sizzled as it roasted. The grease dripped into the fire, sending up sparks. Bai Di watched, terrified that his little female would be burned. He was tense as he got ready to pounce and rescue her if needed. Lin Huanhuan handed him the roasted meat and looked at him encouragingly. ¡°Try it.¡± He hesitated a moment, then took the skewer and bit into it. It was hot but fragrant. It was much better than raw meat! Bai Di finished the skewer in big bites and praised her sincerely. ¡°Delicious!¡± Seeing that he liked it, Lin Huanhuan was very happy. Bai Di immediately cut the rest of the raw meat into pieces and set them over the fire to roast. He seemed to be very talented in cooking and immediately understood the technique of roasting meat. The meat he roasted was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. It was crispy and delicious! Lin Huanhuan ate four skewers of barbecue and was full. The rest of the barbecue went into Bai Di¡¯s stomach. The deliciousness of the roasted meat finally made him less afraid of fire. The well-fed Bai Di turned into a white tiger and sprawled beside the fire. He would occasionally lick his wounds from time to time. The wounds his prey had given him earlier in the day were still on his forelimbs. They had stopped bleeding, but they still hurt. Lin Huanhuan moved over. ¡°Let me bandage your wounds.¡± She took out a crunchy fruit, chewed it, and carefully applied the paste to Bai Di¡¯s wounds. Chapter 6 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°They¡¯re for females,¡± he said. ¡°They¡¯re very sweet. Keep them for yourself. Don¡¯t waste them on me.¡± Lin Huanhuan was a little angry. ¡°What do you mean ¡®waste¡¯? You¡¯re my family. In my heart, you¡¯re the most important! No amount of crunchy fruit is as important as you!¡± Bai Di froze. He looked into the face of his little female. Her fair face looked warm and alive in the firelight. A warm current flowed into his heart. Lin Huanhuan felt a little embarrassed by his gaze. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± He whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a female so gentle¡­¡± Although females were rare, they were not completely nonexistent. He had seen several females before, and without exception, they were all spoiled and wilful. Those females never cared about the lives of others. They only cared about their own happiness. Their almost cruel innocence made Bai Di avoid them like the plague. But the little female in front of him was different. She was gentle. Unable to resist, he leaned over and nuzzled her with his big furry head. ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to have met you in this life.¡± Lin Huanhuan was feeling ticklish. She laughed in spite of herself. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I have to dress your wounds!¡± She used a bone knife to cut the hide into strips and she then wrapped them carefully around Bai Di¡¯s wounds. Lin Huanhuan asked slowly, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± He carefully felt around. ¡°It feels better now.¡± Lin Huanhuan smiled in relief. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± She dug out the needles and thread they had bought at the market earlier in the day, and she started making shoes. After struggling for a long time, she still did not succeed. Instead, her fingers were pricked by the bone needles several times, and blood droplets appeared. Bai Di¡¯s heart ached. He immediately shifted back into human form. He then took the needle, thread, and animal hide. ¡°It¡¯s better if I do it.¡± Lin Huanhuan was very hesitant. ¡°Your hands are still injured¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re all just minor injuries. They won¡¯t stop me doing needlework.¡± He quickly cut the animal skin and threaded the needle. Soon, he had made a pair of exquisite and cute leather boots. In order to make it comfortable, he specially padded the boots with two layers of animal hide. He attached strips of hide to them so that they could be laced up. They could be worn either loose or tight. Furthermore, they were easy to wear and take off. ¡°Try them on,¡± Bai Di said. Lin Huanhuan immediately wore them on her feet and bounced back and forth. She asked excitedly, ¡°Do they look good?¡± He nodded, feeling pleased. ¡°They¡¯re very nice. You won¡¯t have to worry about getting your feet cut by pebbles anymore.¡± Lin Huanhuan asked slowly, ¡°Do you want to make a pair of shoes for yourself too?¡± ¡°No, thanks. My skin is thick. I don¡¯t have to worry about getting cut when I walk on the ground. Besides, I often need to transform. If I wear shoes, it¡¯ll be inconvenient when I change into my beast form.¡± Lin Huanhuan imagined a big tiger wearing leather boots and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Alright. I forgot to think about that.¡± After watching him make the shoes, Lin Huanhuan was a little tired. She leaned against Bai Di¡¯s belly, while Bai Di tucked his tail around her. Warmth enveloped her and lulled her into sleep. Bai Di rested his head on his front paws and focused on the sleeping female, his blue eyes looking gentle. ¡­ As Lin Huanhuan slowly fell asleep, she suddenly felt a warm current flowing out from under her. This was all too familiar¡­ She opened her eyes and carefully felt around again. She suddenly had a bad feeling. Could it be that?! Lin Huanhuan immediately pushed the tiger¡¯s tail away and reached out to touch her butt. It was covered in blood! Damn, it was really her period! But there were no sanitary napkins in this world. What could she do about her period, then? ¡®Do I have to put a layer of hide or leaves under there?¡¯ Bai Di smelled blood in the air. He opened his eyes and followed the smell. He saw the blood on Lin Huanhuan¡¯s palm, and his expression changed. ¡°You¡¯re hurt!¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s face was red as she tried to explain herself with a trembling voice. ¡°I-I¡¯m not injured!¡± ¡°You¡¯re hurt! You¡¯re bleeding!¡± He shifted quickly into human form. He picked her up and found that her dress was stained with blood as well. There was so much blood. His little female must have been seriously injured! Bai Di ripped the hide dress off her body, only to realize that the blood was coming from between her legs. Ignoring Lin Huanhuan¡¯s struggle and resistance, he forced her legs open and examined the bleeding ¡®wound¡¯. Lin Huanhuan was so embarrassed and angry that she wanted to die. ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m really not injured. This bleeding is normal. Just let me lie down quietly for a few days!¡± However, he refused to believe her. He stubbornly believed his little female was badly hurt. His face was white with anxiety, his blue eyes full of fear. When Bai Di was still young, his brother died due to the severity of his wounds. He saw his brother lying in a pool of blood as his body stiffened up bit by bit. The grief of losing a loved one had almost broken him. Now, his mate was wounded too. She was bleeding so badly! Would she die like his brother? He couldn¡¯t bear to think about it. He wrapped the hide around Lin Huanhuan¡¯s body and picked her up carefully. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take you to the witch doctor. I¡¯ll save you. I won¡¯t let you die!¡± Lin Huanhuan was very embarrassed. She was just on her period. Why would Bai Di think she was dying?! She had never heard of anyone dying because of their period! ¡­ The witch doctor, Lang Zhu, was treating the wounds of a young wolf beast. This wolf beast was tall and slender. His short silver hair and dark green eyes made him look very unruly and his sculptured face emitted a sharp aura. Even though there was a long wound on his chest, it still could not hide his domineering aura. He was like a sharp blade that had been laced with poison. As the witch doctor helped him apply the medicine, he muttered, ¡°Shuang Yun, how many times have you gotten injured recently? I remember this is the tenth time, right? You¡¯ve almost used up all the herbs here.¡± Shuang Yun was expressionless. ¡°I¡¯ll help you gather more herbs.¡± Lang Zhu glared at him. ¡°You know it¡¯s not the herbs I care about. I want you to find a female as soon as possible and stop spending your overactive energy on hunting.¡± He frowned slightly, clearly annoyed. ¡°I hate females.¡± Never mind finding a female to be his mate, he couldn¡¯t help but loathe the sight of a female. Those arrogant and selfish females could do nothing else but give birth. They were weak and incompetent, but also greedy and lazy. Every day, as long as they lay in bed with their legs spread, they could get everything they wanted. Even worse, they never knew how to cherish their privilege! Instead of becoming a female¡¯s vassal and slave, Shuang Yun would rather be single for the rest of his life! Lang Zhu tried his best to persuade him. ¡°I know you hate females because of your father¡¯s death, but you can¡¯t generalize everything. Not all females are as heartless as your mother¡ª¡± ¡°Enough! I don¡¯t want to hear the word ¡®female¡¯ again!¡± Shuang Yun rose abruptly with a baleful look on his face. ¡°I feel sick just thinking about them!¡± With that, he stormed off. ¡°Brat, your wounds haven¡¯t been bandaged yet. Come back!¡± Lang Zhu was about to chase after him when Bai Di rushed in with Lin Huanhuan. ¡°Witch Doctor, save my mate! She¡¯s hurt!¡± Chapter 7 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lang Zhu smelled blood and saw Lin Huanhuan¡¯s pale face. He immediately said, ¡°Quick, put her on the bed.¡± Bai Di lowered Lin Huanhuan and gently placed her on the bed. Lang Zhu asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the wound?¡± Bai Di was about to rip off the hide dress on Lin Huanhuan¡¯s body, when Lin Huanhuan grabbed the dress tightly and dodged Bai Di¡¯s hand. She blushed. ¡°I¡¯m really not hurt!¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve lost a lot of blood,¡± he said as he coaxed her gently. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop the bleeding in time, you¡¯ll die. Please, can you let the witch doctor take a look at your wound? It¡¯s only one look.¡± How could she let them look down there? She could not allow even a glance! Lin Huanhuan didn¡¯t know why Bai Di refused to believe her. She could only pin her hopes on the old witch doctor. Blushing, she explained, ¡°That¡¯s how my body works. I bleed a few days a month, but it doesn¡¯t affect my health. After a few days, the bleeding stops automatically.¡± After 20 years of living, this was the first time she¡¯d explained a period to anyone. And she was talking about it to two men! How embarrassing was that?! Lang Zhu looked surprised. ¡°Does such a magical thing really happen? Are all the females in your race like this? Or are you the only female like this?¡± ¡°Everyone is like this.¡± Lang Zhu couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Can you tell me what race you are?¡± Lin Huanhuan was silent for a long time before squeezing out. ¡°I¡¯m human.¡± At this point, she really did not know how to muddle through this anymore. She might as well tell the truth! ¡°A human? I¡¯ve only heard of apes. Never a human.¡± Lin Huanhuan thought for a moment. ¡°To be honest, humans and apes are from the same genus.¡± They were all primates. It shouldn¡¯t be too much to acknowledge them as her distant relatives. Lang Zhu did not pursue the matter. He took out a bag of red fruits and placed it in Lin Huanhuan¡¯s hand. ¡°These are red berries and they replenish blood. Help yourself to them.¡± Lin Huanhuan smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Although her body was tightly wrapped in animal hide, her entire face was exposed. A smile appeared on her fair face, and a pair of dimples appeared at the corners of her mouth. Her clear and bright eyes seemed so serene and gentle as though they were filled with water from Fairy Lake. She was extremely beautiful. Surprise flashed in Lang Zhu¡¯s eyes. Such a beautiful female was really rare! What was even rarer was that she also seemed to have a good personality. She didn¡¯t have the arrogance and wilfulness of other females. A bold thought suddenly occurred to Lang Zhu¡ª Why not introduce Shuang Yun to her? The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this would work. However, he pretended to be nonchalant as he said to Lin Huanhuan, ¡°Although you said that you¡¯re not injured, you still have to stay here so that we can ensure your safety. I¡¯ll come and take a look at your health tomorrow morning.¡± Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t make up her mind. She looked at Bai Di. ¡°What do you think?¡± Bai Di was unwilling to stay long in the Wolf Tribe, but Lin Huanhuan¡¯s health was more important than anything else. He touched Lin Huanhuan¡¯s face. ¡°You can stay here in peace. I¡¯ll be with you.¡± Lin Huanhuan ate a red berry. It was sour and sweet. It was delicious! She held one to his lips. ¡°You have some too.¡± He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s for you. You¡¯re hurt and need these berries for your health.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not injured. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s really injured.¡± Lin Huanhuan pointed to the wounds on his arms and looked at him seriously. ¡°You¡¯re the one who needs to heal.¡± Unable to dissuade her, Bai Di ate a single red berry and refused to eat any more. Looking at the loving appearance of the two of them, Lang Zhu was even more determined to make Lin Huanhuan help persuade Shuang Yun. Such a cute female was rare. If Shuang Yun missed her, he would definitely regret it for the rest of his life! In order to solve the problem of her blood leaking, Lin Huanhuan tried to make underwear for herself. Unfortunately, her skills were too poor, and the underwear she made could not be worn at all. In the end, it was Bai Di who couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and made her a small piece of underwear. The underwear made of animal hide wrapped around her hips, making her bottom look even rounder and perkier. Unable to resist, he reached out and touched it. ¡°It suits you.¡± Lin Huanhuan quickly lowered her dress to cover her underwear and retreated with a red face. Unfortunately, there were no sanitary napkins here, so she had to use a soft, water-absorbing leaf to pad her underwear. Although it was uncomfortable, she could only make do for now. ¡­ The next morning, Shuang Yun had just woken up to see his mother entangled with several males. Intense panting mixed with vulgar words made Shuang Yun want to vomit. He did not want to admit that the slutty female with wrinkles on her face was his biological mother. Just the thought of having crawled out of her filthy body made him want to scrape his flesh off of himself and throw it away! Without hesitation, Shuang Yun turned to leave. He didn¡¯t slow down until the unpleasant moans were far behind him, but he was still in a very bad mood. Shuang Yun strolled aimlessly through the tribe. When he came back to his senses, he found himself in front of the old witch doctor¡¯s stone house. In the entire tribe, only this place was considered quiet. He pushed open the door, intending to sit in the old witch doctor¡¯s house. Unexpectedly, as soon as he walked in, he saw a young female wrapped in an animal skin squatting on the ground. She was searching for something. His expression changed. He strode forward, grabbed the female¡¯s wrist, and dragged her to her feet. ¡°How dare you come in here and steal? How dare you?!¡± Lin Huanhuan was shocked by this man who suddenly rushed in. She looked at him, baffled. ¡°My red berries fell into the herbs. I was just looking for them. I wasn¡¯t trying to steal anything.¡± The man in front of her was very handsome. His short silver hair made him look arrogant, and his deep eyes became sharp because of his anger. He didn¡¯t believe her explanation at all. ¡°Don¡¯t try to defend yourself. You¡¯re a thief! Females like you think that just because you can have children, you don¡¯t have to fear anything. You¡¯re despicable!¡± Even a clay figurine would have a temper and Lin Huanhuan was finally angered. She glared at the man angrily. ¡°I¡¯m not a thief! If you don¡¯t let go of me, I¡¯ll shout for help!¡± Shuang Yun sneered. ¡°Go ahead and shout! I know you¡¯re a female. As long as you yell, there¡¯ll be countless males rushing over to protect you, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you want! As the leader of the Wolf Tribe, I¡¯ll never allow anyone to steal from the Wolf Tribe! Even if you¡¯re a female!¡± Lin Huanhuan was so angry that her face was red. Bai Di had left the Wolf Tribe in a hurry last night. She had left her cloth bag in the cave, and so he had went back to get it for her. She doubted he would return anytime soon so she would have to find a way to save herself. Lin Huanhuan rolled her eyes and suddenly looked behind him. ¡°Witch Doctor, what¡¯s wrong?!¡± Shuang Yun immediately turned to look at the door. At this moment, Lin Huanhuan jumped and knocked into his chin! Shuang Yun was knocked back a step. He covered his chin and glared at the female in front of him. ¡°How dare you sneak up on me?¡± he said angrily. ¡°You despicable female!¡± Chapter 8 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lin Huanhuan fled quickly. Unfortunately, she was too slow compared to Shuang Yun. She¡¯d barely taken two steps, when he grabbed her hair from behind. ¡°Let¡¯s see where else you can run to!¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s hair was soft and smooth, feeling like seaweed in his hand. It made Shuang Yun slightly startled. The females he¡¯d met were lazy. They rarely washed their bodies and so their hair was always matted and dirty, like a dried-up haystack. But the female in front of him had very clean hair. More than that, she was clean and her fair skin was free of dirt. Shuang Yun involuntarily softened a little, but he still said forcefully, ¡°Seeing that this is your first offense, I¡¯ll give you a chance to turn over a new leaf. As long as you admit your mistake and apologize to the witch doctor, I¡¯ll spare you.¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s scalp hurt, but she refused to admit defeat. She hadn¡¯t stolen anything. Why should she say that she was wrong?! ¡°You pest! Let me go!¡± Seeing that she had refused to admit her mistake, Shuang Yun felt a little angry again. ¡°Try cursing again and I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Lin Huanhuan glared at him angrily. ¡°Beat me up, then! Beat me to death if you dare!¡± Shuang Yun raised his fist, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to hit her pretty face. But he wasn¡¯t willing to let her go either. He tried to get a hold of himself, but in the end, he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to hit her. He could only spit out the words stiffly. ¡°Apologize now!¡± As long as she admitted her mistake, he would let her go. Lin Huanhuan looked stubborn. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± ¡°Cut the crap and admit your mistake!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t admit it! I won¡¯t admit it even if you beat me to death!¡± ¡­ Just as the two of them were at a stalemate, Dr. Lang Zhu finally returned. He had just gone to look for Shuang Yun and wanted to introduce Lin Huanhuan to him but unfortunately, he had missed him. By the time he arrived at Shuang Yun¡¯s house, he had already gone out. Helpless, Lang Zhu could only return empty-handed. To his utter surprise, he saw Shuang Yun as soon as he returned home. At this moment, Shuang Yun was grabbing Lin Huanhuan¡¯s hair with one hand and raising his fist with the other. His face was fierce as though he wanted to beat up the female in front of him. Lang Zhu was so shocked by this scene that he almost knelt down. He rushed forward and pulled them apart. The witch doctor glared at him with a pained expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? How can you be so ruthless to such a cute female? Is your heart made of stone?!¡± Shuang Yun frowned and said, ¡°This female was stealing things in your house. I¡¯ll teach her a lesson for you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to steal? What do I have that¡¯s worthy of being stolen in this lousy house?!¡± Lang Zhu was so angry that his beard was quivering. ¡°This female is injured. I told her to stay here and recuperate, but you hit her without distinguishing right from wrong! You¡¯re really infuriating me!¡± Shuang Yun froze. ¡°I-Isn¡¯t she a thief? I thought she was here to steal something. I didn¡¯t think¡ª¡± ¡°Get out of here! Get out!¡± Lang Zhu waved his cane and shooed him away. ¡°Don¡¯t ever show your face in front of me again. It annoys me to see you!¡± Shuang Yun stood in the doorway, looking at the door that had been slammed shut in his face. He raised his hand to his nose, looking resentful. He stood at the door for a while longer but Lang Zhu did not have any intention of opening the door. Shuang Yun could only leave dejectedly. ¡­ Lang Zhu said to Lin Huanhuan, ¡°Don¡¯t lower yourself to Shuang Yun¡¯s level. That kid has a bad temper. He¡¯s impulsive, but he¡¯s not a bad person. Moreover, he¡¯s very strong. He¡¯s the youngest clan leader in the history of our Wolf Tribe!¡± Lin Huanhuan tied her hair behind her head with a seemingly sturdy blade of grass. She shook her head, her ponytail swaying gently. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not angry anymore. I won¡¯t see him again anyway.¡± Lang Zhu coughed lightly. ¡°Shuang Yun was in the wrong this time. I¡¯ll get him to apologize to you later. If you¡¯re still angry, you can beat him up! You don¡¯t have to show mercy. This kid is tough. He¡¯ll be fine even if you hit him!¡± Lin Huanhuan was speechless. She was really not angry anymore, She didn¡¯t want to punch anyone either. She just wanted to wait for Bai Di so they could get out of here together. Why wasn¡¯t Bai Di back yet, anyway? Lin Huanhuan looked at the door in a daze. Lang Zhu said many things about Shuang Yun and tried his best to matchmake these two young beasts. However, Lin Huanhuan was neither cold nor enthusiastic. It seemed that she was really not interested in Shuang Yun. Lang Zhu cursed in his heart. That brat was too much of a bastard. He even dared to hit a female. Now that he couldn¡¯t even find a wife, what was he going to do for the rest of his life?! ¡­ Bai Di finally returned. Lin Huanhuan jumped off the bed excitedly and threw herself into his arms. She smiled happily and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡± He picked her up and carried her to the bed. He handed her the cloth bag. ¡°I got your things.¡± Lin Huanhuan slowly took the cloth bag. ¡°Why did you take so long to come back?¡± ¡°I went to wash the hides we got yesterday.¡± He set down the hides in front of her. ¡°I know you like to collect hides, so I brought them back for you.¡± Lin Huanhuan was a little embarrassed. ¡°I don¡¯t have the hobby of collecting animal hides. You don¡¯t have to especially help me collect animal hides in the future.¡± He smiled, but didn¡¯t press her on why she had asked him to collect the hides yesterday if that was the case. ¡°Since you don¡¯t like them anymore, then you can just toss them aside.¡± He tossed the hides aside. Then, as if by magic, he produced a bouquet of flowers from behind him. They were red flowers with sparkling dewdrops on the petals. They gave off a faint fragrance. ¡°Is this for me?¡± Lin Huanhuan was pleasantly surprised. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡± He put the bouquet in her hands. ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± He was exasperated. ¡°I already told you. We¡¯re family. We don¡¯t need to thank each other.¡± Lin Huanhuan stuck out her tongue at him and smiled mischievously. ¡­ Shuang Yun stood in the doorway. He was looking into the house through the crack in the door. The little female held the flowers and smiled extremely sweetly. He¡¯d thought of her as a wild cat. Despite her beauty, she tended to make threatening gestures. But now, he knew he was wrong. She only bared her fangs and claws to people she found annoying. She was painfully docile when it came to people she liked. Shuang Yun felt sour inside. If he¡¯d known she wasn¡¯t a thief, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have treated her so roughly. ¡®Surely she hates me now, right?¡¯ Shuang Yun looked down at the hide pouch in his hand that was filled with red berries. He¡¯d picked them earlier and even washed each one. He wanted to give them to the female as an apology. But now, his heart was pierced by the little female¡¯s smile. He dared not appear in front of her again. Shuang Yun placed the hide pouch gently in front of the door and knocked. By the time the door was pulled open, there was no one there. There was just a hide pouch on the floor. Bai Di picked up the hide pouch and looked puzzled when he saw the red berries inside. ¡°Who delivered this?¡± Chapter 9 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lin Huanhuan asked curiously, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I went to open the door, there was nobody there.¡± Bai Di placed the hide pouch in front of her. ¡°This was placed on the floor. The person must have left it there.¡± Lin Huanhuan saw that the pouch was filled with red berries and couldn¡¯t help but look surprised. ¡°There are so many red berries!¡± ¡°Would you like some?¡± he asked. Lin Huanhuan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not eating them. The pouch was placed at the door of the witch doctor¡¯s house. It must be for the witch doctor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want some. I¡¯ll pick some later and give them back to the witch doctor.¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t even finished those red berries that the witch doctor gave me. We¡¯d better leave these to the witch doctor. It¡¯s not polite to take anything from anyone.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Bai Di set the hide pouch aside, then reached out to touch Lin Huanhuan¡¯s bottom. ¡°Why are you still bleeding?¡± he asked with a frown. Lin Huanhuan blushed. ¡°It usually takes five days to stop the bleeding. Today is only the second day. It¡¯s still too early.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure you won¡¯t die after losing all that blood?¡± His face carried an expression of worry. ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯ve been living like this all these years. There¡¯s no problem at all.¡± Seeing how confident Lin Huanhuan was, Bai Di could only suppress his worry for the time being. It wasn¡¯t long before the old witch doctor returned. Lang Zhu asked Lin Huanhuan about her physical condition as usual. After confirming that she was fine, he was slightly relieved. Bai Di handed Lang Zhu the hide pouch filled with red berries. ¡°Someone put this on your doorstep. It must be for you.¡± Lang Zhu grabbed two red berries at random and examined them. Then, he brought them to his nose and took a sniff. A meaningful smile immediately appeared on his wrinkled face. He placed the hide pouch in Lin Huanhuan¡¯s hand. ¡°This is for you. You can eat the berries inside.¡± Lin Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t this be for you?¡± ¡°Trust me, he must have wanted to give it to you!¡± Without waiting for Lin Huanhuan to ask further questions, Lang Zhu walked away while leaning on his walking cane. He found Shuang Yun on top of a massive rock. The tall, handsome man was sitting on the edge of the rock with one leg up and his honey-colored skin glowed in the afterglow of the setting sun. His short silver-white hair swayed gently in the breeze, softening his originally sharp face. Although Lang Zhu was so old that his hair and beard were completely white, he was still very agile. He jumped onto the rock easily and raised his hand to knock Shuang Yun on the head. He scolded him jokingly. ¡°Brat, you even dare to hit a female. You¡¯re really rebellious!¡± Shuang Yun sat motionlessly. He glanced at the old witch doctor and snorted. ¡°As long as they¡¯re bad people, I¡¯ll beat them up whether they¡¯re females or not!¡± ¡°But she didn¡¯t do anything bad. You misunderstood her!¡± Shuang Yun pursed his lips and fell silent. ¡°Go apologize to her and coax her properly. Then this matter will be over.¡± He turned his body away. ¡°I¡¯m not submitting to a female!¡± Lang Zhu looked at him with amusement. ¡°You obviously like her a lot, but you still pretend to be annoyed. Who did you inherit your awkward personality from?¡± ¡°When have I ever liked her? I hate all females!¡± Lang Zhu asked calmly, ¡°If you hate her, why did you secretly give her red berries?¡± Shuang Yun immediately said, ¡°What red berries? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± ¡°Still pretending? Those red berries have your scent on them. I could smell it right away!¡± The tips of his ears were slightly red, but he was still firm with his words. ¡°I picked them for you when I went hunting in the mountains. They aren¡¯t for her!¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll ask her to return the pouch of red berries when I get back.¡± Seeing that he was about to turn around and leave, Shuang Yun hurriedly stopped him. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go!¡± Lang Zhu beamed at him. ¡°Why am I not allowed to go?¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s hands were clenched into fists, looking as though he had a lot to say. However, in the end, he could only spit out a dry sentence. ¡°I just picked those red berries because it was convenient¡­¡± But Lang Zhu said, ¡°Red berries grow in brambles. And all the brambles are poisonous. They itch terribly if you¡¯re pricked. Animals never go near that area. Even an underaged cub in the tribe wouldn¡¯t believe a lie like picking red berries while hunting in the brambles.¡± Shuang Yun looked down at the spot on the back of his hands where the thorns had pierced him. It was already swollen and itchy. But he said nothing. His silver-white hair covered his eyes, and his thin lips were closed. Lang Zhu pulled out a handful of leaves and handed them to him. ¡°Chew them and apply them to the wound. It¡¯ll stop the itching and the swelling.¡± He silently took the leaves. ¡­ On Lin Huanhuan¡¯s fifth day of her stay in the Wolf Tribe, her period finally ended. Bai Di was overjoyed. ¡°Your wounds are healed! You won¡¯t die!¡± Lin Huanhuan had to emphasize to him again. ¡°I was never injured, and I won¡¯t die.¡± He picked her up and nuzzled her hair tenderly. Since her period was gone, there was no need for Lin Huanhuan to stay in the Wolf Tribe anymore. Bai Di took her to say goodbye to Lang Zhu. Lang Zhu immediately said, ¡°No, no! You can¡¯t leave yet!¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for him to make Shuang Yun fall for a female. If he let her go, what would Shuang Yun do? Did he really have to stay single for the rest of his life?! He had to find a way to make Lin Huanhuan stay. ¡°Why can¡¯t we leave?¡± Bai Di asked. Lang Zhu thought for a moment, then remembered something important. He said quickly, ¡°Winter is coming!¡± Bai Di frowned. ¡°As I recall, winter isn¡¯t due for another two months or so. It¡¯s not even close.¡± ¡°In the past, we would indeed have to wait for another two months before winter. However, the climate this year has changed. Winter will arrive two months earlier. This is the result of my deduction based on the stars. There¡¯s definitely no mistake!¡± As a witch doctor, Lang Zhu knew some witchcraft in addition to his medical skills, including predicting the weather. Such predictions were usually not accurate, but he had previously accurately predicted snowstorms and flood disasters. It was also because of this that the Wolf Tribe had successfully avoided many natural disasters and continued to reproduce until they became such a large tribe. Lang Zhu¡¯s words made Bai Di serious. At the same time, the system¡¯s voice sounded in Lin Huanhuan¡¯s mind again. [Triggered large chain quests: Winter!] [Winter is approaching. Host, please be prepared. The system will randomly issue a series of quests from the Winter Season series. After completing each quest, the host will receive a generous reward!] When Lin Huanhuan heard that there were rewards, her heart was filled with anticipation. The last time she completed the novice mission, the system rewarded her with the tinder and a book. Both were very practical items. This mission sounded very impressive, so the rewards would definitely be much more generous than the novice gift bag she had received last time! Chapter 10 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Once winter arrived in the forest, everything would be covered in snow. Animals would hide and hibernate, so the number of prey would plummet. In order to survive the winter safely, the beast people would prepare sufficient food before winter came. But winter was two months early this year, which meant that Bai Di did not have enough time to prepare. If he were still single, he could have gritted his teeth and endured till the end of winter. But things were different now. He had a delicate little female with him. He needed a lot of food, as well as a very warm and safe place to live. Only then could he get the little female through winter in peace. Lang Zhu said, ¡°Not only will winter come early this year, but it may also be the coldest winter ever. I suggest you stay and wait until after winter to leave.¡± The Wolf Tribe was located on a rock mountain. This mountain was the highest mountain in a hundred-mile radius. Even if winter comes, this place would not be completely covered in snow. Moreover, there were many wolves in the tribe and so the other small tribes would not dare to attack them. This was indeed a very ideal place to spend the winter. Bai Di hesitated. The old witch doctor¡¯s offer was tempting, but there was no such thing as a free lunch. The reason the old witch doctor wanted them to stay was mainly because of the little female. Bai Di didn¡¯t want to share the little female, but he couldn¡¯t bear to let her starve and freeze with him. He saw that the little female was completely dependent on him. Finally, he gritted his teeth and steeled himself. ¡°We¡¯ll stay for the winter.¡± Nothing was more important than the safety of the little female! Lang Zhu smiled with satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you around so that you can pick a place to stay.¡± A system notification suddenly popped up in Lin Huanhuan¡¯s mind. [You¡¯ve triggered one of the quests!] [Winter is coming. Host, please prepare a house for winter. The requirement is that the house is no less than 40 square meters. Also, prepare a bed, table, chairs, and cabinets. You need to have an entire set of furniture.] ¡­ The Wolf Tribe was already prepared for winter. They had dug a wide tunnel in the rock mountain, and dozens of paths had been dug on either side. Hence, there were many caves. Each cave was inhabited by one or more wolves. After Lin Huanhuan entered the tunnel, she felt as though she had walked into a maze. For a moment, she could not differentiate between north, south, east, or west. It was very dark in the cave, but beasts were born with night vision, especially the wolf-men. Their eyes could see through the darkness and identify things that were more than ten meters away. But as a human, Lin Huanhuan did not have this advantage. She clung to Bai Di¡¯s hand, not moving an inch away from him. She was afraid she¡¯d take a wrong turn or run into a rock wall. Lang Zhu said, ¡°You can dig anywhere you like. It doesn¡¯t matter how much you dig as long as you don¡¯t dig into someone else¡¯s house.¡± Bai Di had chosen a remote corner. This place was rarely noticed because of the angle, and few people stayed around this spot. It was very quiet, which made it just right for Bai Di. He let Lin Huanhuan sit beside him to rest. Then, he transformed into a big white tiger and moved his paws around to dig holes. His claws were sharp, and the solid rock became as fragile as tofu under them. It took him only a moment to dig a 20-square-foot cave. Lin Huanhuan walked in to take a look, then pointed at the rock wall in front of her. ¡°Dig out two smaller caves here.¡± Without another word, Bai Di resumed digging. The inside of the rock mountain was all rock, so there was a possibility of huge accidents happening if one didn¡¯t pay attention to how they carved out the rock; the place could collapse at any time. After the cave had been dug, Bai Di polished and swept the rock walls and floor so that the little female would not be cut by those sharp stones. The largest cave was used as a master bedroom for Lin Huanhuan and there was a second bedroom and a small kitchen beside it. Lin Huanhuan initially wanted him to dig a space for a toilet, but there was no drainage system. Even if he dug out the space for a toilet, there was no way to clean the feces. She wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the stench! Now, it was time to consider what they should do for the furniture. This world was still in the Stone Age. Most of the things everyone used were made of polished stone. However, Lin Huanhuan felt that the stones were too heavy and inconvenient to use. She decided to cut some wood to make furniture! Lin Huanhuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s go cut some trees!¡± Bai Di looked at her indulgently. ¡°Alright.¡± He didn¡¯t know what Lin Huanhuan was thinking. He just thought that cutting down trees was how she had fun. Bai Di maintained his white tiger form and carried Lin Huanhuan out of the cave. However, he realized that there was now a cave next door. When they first arrived, no one was staying there. Why did a cave suddenly appear? Just as Lin Huanhuan was feeling puzzled, Shuang Yun walked out of the cave. Lin Huanhuan¡¯s eyes immediately widened. ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± Shuang Yun crossed his arms over his chest and looked arrogant. ¡°So what if it¡¯s me?!¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Shuang Yun said matter-of-factly, ¡°Because I live here!¡± Lin Huanhuan was shocked. ¡°Why are you living here?¡± ¡°I like living here. Why do you care?!¡± Lin Huanhuan glared at him, then said to Bai Di, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Ignore this creep.¡± Bai Di carried Lin Huanhuan away. Shuang Yun frowned irritably as the female disappeared around the corner. When he learned that the female was staying in the mountain, his first reaction was to run to her house and dig a cave next door. But when he calmed down, he felt that his behavior was especially ridiculous. He clearly hated females. Why did he become so eager to be her neighbor? Was it just so that he could look at her every day? This was too stupid! Shuang Yun despised himself as he strode after the female. ¡­ There weren¡¯t many things in the forest, but there were definitely many trees! Under Lin Huanhuan¡¯s directions, Bai Di cut down several trees in quick succession. He used his claws to remove the bark and cut the trees into thick, uniform planks. He lowered the polished wooden planks to Lin Huanhuan and asked, ¡°Will this do?¡± Lin Huanhuan nodded, feeling especially satisfied. ¡°Good, good! Bai Di, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Pleased by her praise, he nuzzled the back of her hand. Lin Huanhuan touched his furry ears. Her touch was soothing and he squinted like a big, lazy, elegant cat when he felt the sensation. When Shuang Yun, who was hiding nearby, saw this, he could not help but raise his right hand. His originally strong and powerful arm immediately became a wolf¡¯s forelimb, and his nails became sharp claws. The trunk beside him was badly scraped, and his heart sank. It was just cutting trees and wood. He could definitely do it better than that tiger! Why didn¡¯t the female come to him for help? Chapter 11 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations There were a lot of planks now, and they needed to be brought back in batches. Lin Huanhuan said to Bai Di, ¡°You can bring a batch back first. I¡¯ll guard the wood here.¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t agree with that. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous in the forest. I can¡¯t leave you here alone. Come with me. You don¡¯t have to guard the wood. It doesn¡¯t matter even if these planks are stolen.¡± ¡°No. You worked hard to cut all this wood. I can¡¯t let the planks be stolen.¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s words warmed Bai Di¡¯s heart. He looked at her helplessly. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do with you.¡± He carried Lin Huanhuan to the tree, then stuffed the bone knife and a bag of sweet fruits into her arms. ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Lin Huanhuan nodded slowly. ¡°Alright!¡± Bai Di rushed off while carrying a batch of the planks. Lin Huanhuan sat alone in the tree, feeling bored. She brought out the sheepskin illustrated book and ate the sweet fruits while reading. She was on her third sweet fruit when a giant spotted spider suddenly fell from the sky and knocked onto the sheepskin illustrated book! This spider was more than a meter wide and covered in bright red spots. It opened its bloody mouth and pounced towards Lin Huanhuan! ¡°Ah!¡± Lin Huanhuan was so frightened that she dodged backwards. She grabbed the tree trunk with both her hands, but she still fell! Seeing this, Shuang Yun, who was hiding not far away, rushed over at lightning speed and caught Lin Huanhuan steadily! Lin Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. When she saw that the person who saved her was Shuang Yun, her eyes widened. ¡°Why is it you again?!¡± Shuang Yun snorted. Lin Huanhuan felt that this guy¡¯s attitude was really annoying, but he had just saved her, so she was too embarrassed to say anything. She could only push his chest. ¡°Put me down.¡± Shuang Yun felt that the little female in his arms was soft and had a pleasant faint fragrance. It was the first time he¡¯d held a female. It felt a lot better than he expected. He was a little reluctant to let her go, but he ultimately did. As soon as Lin Huanhuan¡¯s feet touched the floor she quickly took two steps back and distanced herself from him. But before she could thank him, he suddenly pulled her aside! The huge spider jumped down and landed right where Lin Huanhuan had been standing! It was a good thing she¡¯d been pulled away by Shuang Yun in time, or she would have had another face-to-face encounter with the spider. After the spider landed, it immediately pounced on Shuang Yun! Shuang Yun was fearless and transformed into a wolf. His sharp claws swept over and directly left three long bloody scratches on the spider¡¯s abdomen! The spider let out a shrill cry. Utterly enraged, it swung its eight spindly legs in a desperate bid for revenge. The insect and wolf fought fiercely. This was the first time Lin Huanhuan had seen Shuang Yun¡¯s beast form. She knew he was a wolf, but she didn¡¯t know that the fur on his body was silver-white. It was as bright as moonlight and he was unbelievably beautiful! Although the spider was full of tricks, Shuang Yun¡¯s combat strength was impressive. In the end, the spider was flipped to the ground by Shuang Yun¡¯s claws. Its round stomach was torn open, and green blood flowed all over the ground. Lin Huanhuan felt a little nauseous. She looked away and carefully moved over to his side. ¡°Thank you for saving me,¡± she said sincerely. Shuang Yun sneered. ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying thank you? I need you to repay me with your actions.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He lowered his head and approached her with a nasty smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you¡­¡± Lin Huanhuan was so angry that her face turned red. ¡®He¡¯s a pervert!¡¯ She clenched her fists and glared at him angrily. ¡°You bullied me last time and you saved me this time. We¡¯re even!¡± He wagged his tail nonchalantly. ¡°Since we¡¯re even, why are you still here?¡± ¡°Y-You¡¯re so annoying!¡± Lin Huanhuan turned around and ran away. When she was far away, Shuang Yun revealed his claws that were stained with spider blood. The blood was highly toxic and his claws had begun to turn a strange dark purple. Shuang Yun lowered his dark green eyes and laughed at himself. Unexpectedly, he, who usually looked fierce, was going to die at the hands of a spider! If the others in his tribe knew about this, they would definitely laugh at him! He closed his eyes, ready to die in peace. Footsteps suddenly sounded near him. Shuang Yun immediately opened his eyes and looked in the direction of the sound. He saw that the female, who should have gone far away, had actually returned! An inexplicable mix of emotions suddenly welled up inside him. However, he still sounded annoyed. ¡°Why are you back? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve thought it through and are planning to¡­?¡± Lin Huanhuan ignored this annoying fellow. She picked up something from the floor. She was in such a hurry that she had actually left this important thing behind. She carefully put the book away and was about to turn away, when she realized that Shuang Yun didn¡¯t look right. Lin Huanhuan hesitated for a moment before finally leaning over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shuang Yun glanced at her. ¡°Why are you so close to me? Don¡¯t you know that I hate females?!¡± Lin Huanhuan rolled her eyes. If this guy hadn¡¯t just saved her, she would have grabbed a handful of leaves and stuffed them into his annoying mouth. Although Shuang Yun tried his best to hide his claws, Lin Huanhuan noticed something amiss. She asked, ¡°Have you been poisoned?¡± He turned away. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Lin Huanhuan wanted to take a closer look at his claws, but he pushed her away with his tail. ¡°Stay away from me!¡± Lin Huanhuan glared at him slowly and then ran away with the sheepskin illustrated book in her arms. When Shuang Yun saw how she had left without even looking back, he suddenly felt a huge sense of disappointment. Sure enough, all females were equally ruthless and cold-blooded. Even if he gave his life for them, they would not be moved by it at all. His dark green eyes quickly dimmed, and his silver-white fur seemed to be covered in a haze as it became dull. His father died because of a female. Now, the same thing was going to happen to him. Although he was a little indignant, on second thoughts, the result seemed reasonable. He had chosen this path. He saved her. He deserved to die. Shuang Yun¡¯s head grew groggy, his vision blurred, and his body grew colder. He knew that he was about to die¡­ He fell into despair at the thought. Lin Huanhuan ran back with a handful of grass. By this time, Shuang Yun was unconscious and in imminent danger. Lin Huanhuan knelt in front of him. She cut his claws with a bone knife and released the poisonous blood. Then, after grinding the herbs, she applied the paste evenly to his claws. She cut pieces of hide and bandaged his claws with them. Chapter 12 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Thank goodness for that sheepskin illustrated book! Lin Huanhuan had found records of spotted spiders in the book and knew that their blood was highly toxic. Only the Spot Spider Detox Herb could detoxify the poison in their blood. She found the herb in the forest according to the illustration of it as shown in the book. After helping Shuang Yun treat his wound, Lin Huanhuan was extremely tired. She had run a long way in the forest to find the herb and because she was weak to begin with, she was out of breath now. If she hadn¡¯t been trying to save someone, she would have just given up! Lin Huanhuan sat on the ground and raised her hand to wipe the sweat off her face. ¡°You saved my life, and I saved yours. This time, we¡¯re really even!¡± The Spot Spider Detox Herb was useful, and it didn¡¯t take long for Shuang Yun¡¯s claws to turn a silver-white again. He finally woke up. When Shuang Yun opened his eyes, there was a moment of confusion. It was only when he saw Lin Huanhuan¡¯s bright eyes that he gradually recalled what had happened before he fainted. ¡®I¡¯m not dead? How unexpected!¡¯ Lin Huanhuan extended two fingers and waved them in front of his eyes. ¡°Tell me quickly, what number is this?¡± He asked weakly, ¡°Did you save me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The way he looked at her became extremely complicated. He thought she had run off and just left him, but not only did she return, she even saved his life! She really was nothing like those selfish, cold-blooded females. He lowered his dark green eyes and whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°What did you say? Your voice is too soft. I can¡¯t hear it clearly!¡± Lin Huanhuan rubbed her ears exaggeratedly. The tips of Shuang Yun¡¯s ears turned slightly red. ¡°I said, you¡¯re an idiot!¡± Lin Huanhuan was not to be outdone. ¡°You were saved by an idiot just now. This means that you¡¯re stupider than a fool!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t beg you to save me.¡± Lin Huanhuan was so angry that she fell backward. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have saved you!¡± Bai Di finally returned. He had also brought a few wolves to help bring back the wood. He did not expect to encounter Shuang Yun here. Lin Huanhuan explained what had happened. If Shuang Yun hadn¡¯t been there, his little female would have been eaten by the spider. He said solemnly to Shuang Yun, ¡°Thank you for saving my mate. I¡¯ll remember this favor. In the future, as long as you need my help, I¡¯ll definitely do my best!¡± But Shuang Yun was a little unhappy. It was because he could tell that although Bai Di was grateful to him, he was also secretly warning him that he shouldn¡¯t even think about hitting on Lin Huanhuan! Bai Di was much sharper than Lin Huanhuan. The moment he saw Shuang Yun, he could tell that the wolf had ill intentions toward his little female. Out of selfishness, he did not tell Lin Huanhuan about it and allowed Lin Huanhuan¡¯s misunderstanding of Shuang Yun to deepen. Love rivals had to be dealt with as soon as possible! The wolves that Bai Di had brought were staring at Lin Huanhuan. She was wearing an animal hide dress and her curvaceous body, as well as fair and cute appearance, made their hearts race. Bai Di seemed to have expected this to happen, so the beasts he invited to help were all married males who had already found a female mate. A male could only have one female mate in his life. Although these males were stunned by Lin Huanhuan¡¯s appearance, they were not like those unmarried males. They only took a few more glances at the beautiful female before looking away and helping to move the planks of wood. The poison in Shuang Yun had been fully removed. He thanked the others for their help and followed the group back to the Wolf Tribe. ¡­ Lin Huanhuan slowly began to make furniture. Unfortunately, there were no nails. If she wanted to hold the plank in place, she would have to rely on a type of particularly sticky resin. After two whole days, she finally made cabinets, tables, and chairs. She¡¯d wanted to make a wooden bed, but there wasn¡¯t enough resin. Hence, she could only ask Bai Di to build one out of a slab of stone. Lin Huanhuan laid the animal skin on the bed and sewed two pillows with needles and animal hides. She went nearby to pick some wildflowers and arranged them in a wooden vase that was later placed on the table. This place finally looked like home! The system notification sounded. [Congratulations, Host, for completing one of the quests! The reward is now being issued. Please remember to accept it.] A spatula and iron pot appeared out of thin air in front of Lin Huanhuan. Her eyes were filled with joy. With a spatula and pot, she could cook! This reward was awesome! Lin Huanhuan happily went to Bai Di with the spatula. ¡°We can eat stir-fried dishes tonight!¡± Bai Di had never seen an iron pot before. He tapped it and was surprised to hear a clear ringing sound. ¡°What is it made of?¡± ¡°It¡¯s made of iron!¡± Lin Huanhuan roughly introduced to him the things that iron could do. Bai Di was listening intently while making a mental note of her words in case he ever saw an iron mine and didn¡¯t recognize it. They set up a stove with rocks. Because there was no seasoning, Lin Huanhuan could not prepare stir-fried dishes for the time being. She could only cook a pot of meat soup. The rich fragrance of meat filled the air, making one salivate. Lin Huanhuan filled a wooden bowl with meat soup and prepared to give it to Shuang Yun, who lived next door. As annoying as the guy was, he saved her life and he lived next door. It was better to be acquainted with him. She didn¡¯t want to strain their relationship. Bai Di didn¡¯t want his little female to have too much contact with other males, especially if that male harbored some inappropriate intentions for her. He took the initiative and suggested to her. ¡°Give me the soup. I¡¯ll bring it to him.¡± Lin Huanhuan thought about it. Shuang Yun hated females. If she went, she would definitely be mocked by him again. So, she handed him the soup with alacrity1. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you, then!¡± He carried the soup out of the cave. The caves where the beasts lived had no doors. Some of the more particular beasts would hang a piece of animal hide at the entrance to block the view. There was a piece of animal hide hanging at Shuang Yun¡¯s doorway. Bai Di stood there and called Shuang Yun¡¯s name. Shuang Yun lifted the animal hide and frowned. ¡°What?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°It¡¯s home-cooked meat soup. I brought it over for you to try.¡± Shuang Yun glanced at the bowl of soup and asked nonchalantly, ¡°Did she ask you to deliver it?¡± Bai Di smiled but said nothing. Shuang Yun took the broth and turned to go back inside. When Bai Di returned home, Lin Huanhuan had already served the soup on the table. ¡°Come and eat!¡± she said excitedly. Bai Di sat down beside her and took a sip of his soup. ¡°It¡¯s delicious,¡± he said with genuine praise. ¡°Then you should have more! There¡¯s still a lot in the pot!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but smile back at her lovely smile, his handsome features blooming with a tenderness that was intoxicating. Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°You¡¯re so good-looking!¡± He kissed the corner of her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m glad you think so.¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s face instantly turned red. She started drinking her soup, while trying to suppress her racing heart. Chapter 13 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lin Huanhuan had wanted to sleep in separate rooms, but Bai Di gently refused. ¡°Although our cave has a wooden door, it can be pushed open from the outside with a little force. If someone rushes in here to try to do something to you and I¡¯m not with you, you¡¯ll be in danger.¡± Lin Huanhuan tried to argue, ¡°This is the Wolf Tribe. There wouldn¡¯t be any cases of burglary¡­¡± ¡°Even so, that doesn¡¯t mean every wolf here is good. There¡¯s bound to be some bad apples among them. Today, you were almost eaten by a spider. Every time I think of that scene, I¡¯m terrified. I have to guard you to be at ease.¡± Lin Huanhuan was touched by how much Bai Di cared about her. She finally acquiesced and agreed to share a bed with him. ¡­ As she slowly fell asleep, she suddenly felt something hard pressing against her waist. Lin Huanhuan was jolted awake. There were no lights and because it was night time, it was too dark to see anything clearly. She simply grabbed the odd stick. The heat and the slippery feel of it puzzled her. From behind her, Bai Di¡¯s guttural voice was heard. ¡°Urgh¡ª¡± He seemed to be trying to suppress something, like it was both painful and pleasant. A thought flashed through Lin Huanhuan¡¯s mind and she suddenly understood what was going on! As if struck by lightning, she quickly let go and apologized in a panic. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t know it was your¡­ your¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the last word. He hugged her from behind and stroked her ear. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he said, his voice low and flirtatious. ¡°I like being held by you. It¡¯s comforting.¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s face had already turned red. She said shakily, ¡°I-I¡¯d better go next door and sleep¡­¡± ¡°Next door? Are you going to sleep with Shuang Yun? Do you like him?¡± He was close to her ear, and she could feel his warm exhales against her skin. Through the darkness of the night, he could clearly see how alluring the little female in his arms was. The suppressed desires in his heart rushed out, eliminating what little rationality he had left. Lin Huanhuan could not see his expression clearly at this moment. The night made it impossible for her to see anything. She had no way of knowing how frenzied and scary he had become once his gentle appearance was stripped away. She instinctively sensed danger. ¡°That¡¯s not it. I don¡¯t like him. I just want to sleep in the other bedroom.¡± He rubbed his hand down her slender waist, his dry, warm palm like a flame that left hot trails on her body. ¡°You¡¯re lying. You seem to like him. Why else did you risk your life to save him?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t like him. Don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m scared¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do what?¡± He held her a little tighter. ¡°This? Or this? Hmm?¡± The last syllable was said in a slightly higher tone, revealing a hint of wicked intentions. Lin Huanhuan was both embarrassed and afraid under his torture. She felt the muscles in her body go soft. He gently bit the back of her neck. That was where beasts were most vulnerable. He kissed her skin tenderly, his voice low and mesmerizing. ¡°You¡¯re so sweet.¡± Lin Huanhuan closed her eyes in embarrassment, not daring to look at the male beast behind her. She wanted to refuse, but she was craving for more. That night, Lin Huanhuan was both happy and miserable. And what she didn¡¯t know was that her moans and cries were clearly audible to Shuang Yun next door. Shuang Yun sat on the ground, his back against the rock wall. He looked down, his expression hidden in the darkness. On the other side of the rock wall was Lin Huanhuan. His naturally acute hearing made it easy for Shuang Yun to hear everything that was going on in the next cave, including Lin Huanhuan saying she didn¡¯t like him and how she was begging Bai Di to be gentle. He could hear her sweet, seductive moans over and over. When Shuang Yun heard Lin Huanhuan say that she didn¡¯t like him, he was furious and upset. But her moans made him forget his anger. He became even more bereft. He closed his eyes in resignation as a sense of great loss enveloped him. After a long time, he opened his eyes again. His dark green eyes were bleak. Like a puppy abandoned by its master, he called out pathetically. ¡°Huanhuan¡­¡± ¡­ Lin Huanhuan woke up late the next day. She had been scrubbed clean, and the hide beneath her had been replaced with a clean hide. Everything had been cleaned up nicely as though last night¡¯s intimacy was just a dream. She and Bai Di hadn¡¯t gone all the way, but he¡¯d touched and kissed her all over. The thought of it made her blush. Lin Huanhuan touched her burning cheek and stared blankly for a while before putting on her clothes and getting out of bed. Bai Di warmed up the soup they didn¡¯t finish last night and brought it to Lin Huanhuan. As soon as Lin Huanhuan saw him approaching, she remembered what had happened last night. She blushed in spite of herself and avoided looking at him. When he looked over, she quickly hugged the wooden bowl and sipped the soup. She used this as an excuse to avoid looking at him. Bai Di looked at her gently. ¡°I¡¯m going out hunting later. If you need anything, let me know and I¡¯ll bring it back for you.¡± Upon hearing that he was going out, Lin Huanhuan immediately put down the wooden bowl and looked at him eagerly. ¡°Can¡¯t you take me on the hunt with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for you to hunt. I won¡¯t be able to take care of you throughout the entire time. You¡¯ll be safe here. I¡¯ve asked Mu Xiang to take care of you. She¡¯s a female in the Wolf Tribe and is about your age. You two should be able to become friends quite easily.¡± He¡¯d learned a lesson from the last time she was in danger in the forest. He wouldn¡¯t let her go into the forest again unless he had to. Lin Huanhuan knew that she was too weak. Even if she followed him, she wouldn¡¯t be of much help. Sometimes, she might even be a burden. She hung her head low in disappointment. ¡°Alright,¡± she said in agreement sullenly. He stroked her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll be back soon. I¡¯ll bring you those fragrant and crunchy fruits.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want those fruits. I want these few things. If you see them, bring them back for me.¡± She took out the sheepskin illustrated book and picked out several of the plants that could be used as seasonings to show him. Bai Di memorized the illustrations of those plants. He left the bone knife for Lin Huanhuan to defend herself with and gave her a lot of reminders before reluctantly leaving. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had to store food for winter, he would have stayed by his little female¡¯s side and never left. Mu Xiang came not long after Bai Di left. She was a very young female wolf and her skin was a little tanned. However, her eyes were very bright and her smile was very exuberant. Chapter 14 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As soon as Mu Xiang saw Lin Huanhuan, she was attracted by her petite and cute appearance. She couldn¡¯t help but pinch Lin Huanhuan¡¯s fair face and laugh loudly. ¡°You¡¯re Bai Di¡¯s mate, right? You¡¯re so cute!¡± Lin Huanhuan admitted that she was not tall, but she had never felt that she was short either. Ever since she transmigrated to this world, though, every beast she saw was taller than her. Even the young female in front of her was a full head taller than her. She was devastated and in a bitter mood. Winter was approaching, and the male beasts were all busy hunting. Some of the older ones and their young would tan hides and dry animal meat in their homes, lest they rot and spoil while stored. As for the rare and delicate females, they didn¡¯t have to do anything but lie at home and enjoy the food the males brought to their mouths. Although Lin Huanhuan also wanted to live the good life of lying in bed every day and waiting for someone to feed her, her heart ached for Bai Di, who was out hunting. She wished she could take some of the pressure off him. Embarrassed, she asked, ¡°Sister Mu Xiang, can you tell me how to tan hides?¡± Mu Xiang hesitated, then nodded. ¡°Yes, I can. But why do you want to learn this? As a female, you don¡¯t have to do anything. You just have to stay at home and give birth. Someone else will naturally do these menial tasks.¡± When Lin Huanhuan heard the words ¡®give birth¡¯, her face turned even redder. Her imagination ran wild. It would be nice to have a child as beautiful as Bai Di¡­ Ahem! Stop, stop! Lin Huanhuan slowly covered her blushing face to stop her unrealistic imagination. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say something as corny as wanting to share his burden, so she had to come up with an awkward excuse. ¡°I¡¯m just bored and want something to do.¡± Mu Xiang laughed. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m bored anyway. I¡¯ll go with you to tan the hides.¡± They carried the hides to the river together. The process of tanning animal hides was not complicated. Under Mu Xiang¡¯s guidance, Lin Huanhuan would be able to start soon. While they were happily working, many males were staring at them with burning eyes. Females were extremely delicate. They rarely went out, and their families usually could not bear to let them go out. It was rare for two females to appear at the same time today, and they were both quite good-looking, especially the petite one. The males¡¯ gazes were involuntarily drawn to her. There were a few single young males who couldn¡¯t suppress their desire. They steeled themselves to go forward and strike up a conversation. However, before they could come close, they were all chased away by Shuang Yun, who had been guarding in the dark. From the moment Lin Huanhuan walked out of the house, Shuang Yun had been silently following her. He watched from afar as she chatted and laughed with her companion. Her bright smile made his heart beat faster. He didn¡¯t hesitate to beat up those wolves who wanted to hit on her! Mu Xiang noticed that a few wolves were fighting not far away and could not help but take a few more glances. She asked curiously, ¡°Are you very familiar with Patriarch Shuang Yun?¡± Without looking up, Lin Huanhuan said, ¡°So-so.¡± ¡°I realized that the tribe leader has been looking at you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Huanhuan looked up in surprise and followed the direction she was pointing. Lin Huanhuan¡¯s gaze met Shuang Yun¡¯s. They both looked startled. Shuang Yun¡¯s ears were red, and his heart was beating faster. The other party had not said anything, but he felt guilty. He couldn¡¯t help feeling flustered. He pretended to look up calmly and walked toward her. Lin Huanhuan asked slowly, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s gaze swept across her face, and his mind involuntarily recalled the scene of her moaning gently last night. His lower body immediately reacted, scaring him so much that he quickly turned sideways to avoid Lin Huanhuan¡¯s gaze. ¡°I came here for a walk.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lin Huanhuan did not suspect anything and continued to work on the animal hides. But Mu Xiang saw something strange about Shuang Yun and smiled knowingly. She didn¡¯t expect Patriarch Shuang Yun, who hated females, to have feelings for Lin Huanhuan. This was really rare! Shuang Yun stood by the river as if admiring the view across the river, but he kept glancing at the female beside him from the corners of his eyes. She was chatting and laughing with Mu Xiang as she tanned the hides. The more one looked at her, the more one liked her. The animal hides became very heavy after getting wet in the water. Lin Huanhuan was weak, and it took her a lot of effort to barely pick up the animal hides. Suddenly, her hands were free. Shuang Yun had taken all the hides from her hands. Just as Lin Huanhuan was about to express her gratitude, she heard him mocking her with disdain. ¡°You can¡¯t even carry such small things. Females are indeed useless!¡± Lin Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± The gratitude in her heart instantly vanished. As long as this guy opened his mouth, the words that came out definitely weren¡¯t pleasant to the ears! Shuang Yun carried the animal hides and strode forward. Lin Huanhuan quickly followed. ¡°Why are you walking so fast? Wait for me!¡± ¡°Am I walking fast? Your legs are obviously too short!¡± ¡°I object! That¡¯s a personal attack!¡± ¡°Objection overruled!¡± ¡­ Mu Xiang hugged her own animal hides and followed them from a distance. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh as she watched the tall and short figures in front of her get closer and closer. What an interesting pair! Lin Huanhuan dried the animal hides on the mountaintop. When the sun was about to set, she took the animal hides back. She was preparing dinner when she remembered the soup she had given Shuang Yun last night. ¡®If he¡¯s finished the soup, why didn¡¯t he return the bowl to me?!¡¯ She went next door to look for Shuang Yun and extended her right hand. ¡°Give me back the bowl!¡± He avoided her gaze. ¡°What bowl?¡± ¡°The wooden bowl you got the soup in last night. Bai Di sent it to you. Don¡¯t pretend. Bring out the bowl now.¡± Lin Huanhuan glared at him, thinking that this guy was really too evil. After drinking the soup, he still wanted to keep the bowl for himself. He was a cheapskate! Shuang Yun knew that he could not avoid it. He took out the wooden bowl that he had washed clean and stored away. It was the only thing the female had given him. He couldn¡¯t bear to let go of it. Lin Huanhuan snatched the wooden bowl and ran away. It was evening when Bai Di returned with his prey. He carefully placed a hide pouch on the table. ¡°These are the plants you wanted. I got them all for you.¡± Lin Huanhuan cheered and ran over to open the pouch. She took out the plants inside and identified them one by one. There were no mistakes. It was exactly the few plants that she needed! Lin Huanhuan was very happy. Among them was a white fruit called Lu Fruit. Its juice was salty and could be used in place of salt. There was another called Red Leaf and it had a spicy fragrance. Finally, there was the sweet fruit that Lin Huanhuan often ate. It tasted very sweet and could replace sugar. With these condiments, she happily made two stir-fried dishes and a large pot of soup. Chapter 15 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The seasoned meat dishes became even more delicious. Lin Huanhuan filled a large bowl with some of the dishes. She said to Bai Di, ¡°When I was tanning animal hides by the river during the day, Shuang Yun helped me a little. Help me send these dishes to him as a thank you gift.¡± Bai Di went to find Shuang Yun with the hot meat dishes. Shuang Yun had been in a foul mood, but when he saw the bowl of fragrant meat dishes, his mood brightened. He quickly snatched the bowl of meat and carefully protected it as if he was afraid that someone would snatch it away. Bai Di gave him a half-smile. ¡°Huanhuan told me how you helped her earlier in the day. Thank you for that.¡± Shuang Yun snorted. ¡°She was the one I was helping. You should let her thank me personally. Who are you to thank me on her behalf?!¡± He turned to leave. Bai Di spoke behind him. ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving after winter. Don¡¯t get any ideas about her.¡± Shuang Yun stopped in his tracks and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°I can do whatever I want. It¡¯s none of your business!¡± ¡­ Lin Huanhuan received the quest issued by the system. [You¡¯ve triggered the second quest of the Winter Season series: Please collect enough food before winter arrives.] Lin Huanhuan did not know how much ¡®enough¡¯ meant, so she could only let Bai Di hunt as much prey as possible. He would spend most of the day hunting. In the past, he had always spent winters alone. His survival skills were very strong, and his hunting skills were extremely good. Every time, he would return with a full load, causing Mu Xiang to be envious and jealous of Lin Huanhuan. ¡°Your mate is so good! He alone has gotten more prey than my family!¡± Mu Xiang had a total of five male partners. Considering how they were able to win Mu Xiang¡¯s favor, they were naturally very skilled, but they were still inferior to Bai Di. Lin Huanhuan shyly explained. ¡°He and I aren¡¯t mates¡­¡± Mu Xiang was astonished. ¡°Why would you allow him to share a cave with you if he isn¡¯t your mate? And you sleep in the same bed!¡± Lin Huanhuan could not answer. She wondered what sort of relationship she had with him. They ate and slept together, and occasionally, Bai Di did something intimate with her, but they never took it to the last step. Lin Huanhuan thought for a long time. In the end, she could only give a dry answer. ¡°He¡¯s my family.¡± But Mu Xiang said, ¡°Mates are family too!¡± Lin Huanhuan wanted to say that this was different, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what was different. Mu Xiang smiled mischievously at the sight of her stammering. ¡°If you don¡¯t want Bai Di as your mate, just say so. He¡¯s so good at hunting. I can make him my sixth mate!¡± Lin Huanhuan immediately panicked. ¡°No, no! He can¡¯t be your mate!¡± ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like him anyway. It¡¯s okay to let me have him.¡± Lin Huanhuan blurted out. ¡°Who said I don¡¯t like him?!¡± ¡°Does that mean you like him?¡± Mu Xiang beamed over her shoulder. As if realizing something, Lin Huanhuan turned to see Bai Di standing in the doorway. He was staring at the two females in silence. Why was he back?! Lin Huanhuan recalled what she had just said and was instantly embarrassed. She wished she could find a hole to hide in. But he didn¡¯t seem to notice her shyness. His face was neutral as he entered the house. He naturally pulled Lin Huanhuan into his arms, then took out a hide pouch and handed it to Mu Xiang. ¡°Thank you for taking care of Huanhuan these days. I¡¯m really grateful to you. These are some crunchy fruits I picked while hunting. I hope you like them.¡± Mu Xiang accepted the pouch graciously. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I like Huanhuan. She¡¯s a lovely female. You¡¯re so blessed!¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s face turned red. Mu Xiang smiled and left. Once she was gone, only Lin Huanhuan and Bai Di were left in the cave. The atmosphere immediately became ambiguous. Lin Huanhuan asked uncomfortably, ¡°Why are you back so early today?¡± ¡°I missed you, so I hurried back.¡± He picked her up and smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I got back in time, or I wouldn¡¯t have heard you.¡± ¡°W-What did you hear?¡± Lin Huanhuan played dumb. He leaned close to her face. ¡°You said you like me.¡± They were so close that they could count each other¡¯s eyelashes. Lin Huanhuan¡¯s heart was pounding. She covered her red and hot face while arguing softly. ¡°I never said that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying. I just heard it myself.¡± ¡°You must have misheard me earlier.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. You said you like me.¡± Lin Huanhuan was extremely embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like me?¡± Lin Huanhuan slowly raised her head and looked carefully at Bai Di, who was staring at her with intense concentration. He was asking her this very seriously. Lin Huanhuan could not say no. After a long pause, she said something very, very softly, ¡°I don¡¯t dislike you.¡± Bai Di smiled, and the look of love in his blue eyes seemed to drown her. ¡°So, you like me?¡± Lin Huanhuan turned her head slowly. ¡°I still have things to do. Let¡¯s end this conversation here.¡± Then she fled, blushing. ¡­ Lin Huanhuan slowly cleaned the prey that Bai Di had brought back. She smeared the juice of the Lu Fruit on it and hung it on the mountaintop to dry. She had to guard the place in case someone stole her food. She wasn¡¯t idle during this time, either. In addition to the meat, she¡¯d sent Bai Di to find a few edible vegetables to bring back. Bai Di was a carnivore. He did not like vegetables, but Lin Huanhuan had to eat them! Eating only meat and not vegetables would cause a nutritional imbalance in her body. She divided those vegetables into two batches. One would be dried, while the other would be stored in the cellar. Well, to make it easier to store vegetables, she¡¯d specifically asked Bai Di to dig up a cellar under the kitchen. Seeing that there was more and more food stored at home, Lin Huanhuan felt especially satisfied. The system finally prompted¡ª [Congratulations, Host. You¡¯ve completed the series of tasks! Rewards will be granted soon. Please check!] A large bag of sanitary pads suddenly appeared in front of Lin Huanhuan. She was stunned for a moment, and then she was overjoyed! Finally, sanitary pads! Huanhuan didn¡¯t have to worry about her period anymore! Lin Huanhuan happily put away the sanitary pads. The system was really awesome. The reward every time was very practical! It was getting colder, and Bai Di no longer went out to hunt. He stayed at home with Lin Huanhuan as they smoked meat and made pickled vegetables. Just as winter was approaching, a group of beast-people suddenly came to the Wolf Tribe. Their originally peaceful lives suddenly took a turn. ¡­ Chapter 16 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lin Huanhuan was woken up by a commotion. She sat up and rubbed the sleep from her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s happening out there?¡± Bai Di came in with hot water and wet a piece of hide. As he wiped his little female¡¯s face, he said, ¡°The Black River Wolf Tribe is here.¡± ¡°Black River?¡± Lin Huanhuan was curious. ¡°What is that place?¡± ¡°The Black River is to the south of the rock mountain, where many large and small beast tribes live. One of them is a tribe of wolves. They¡¯re called the Black River Wolf Tribe.¡± Lin Huanhuan was a little surprised. So, there were several wolf tribes here. She thought that only the rock mountain had a wolf tribe! She thought for a moment. ¡°The wolf tribe that lives at the Black River is called the Black River Wolf Tribe. Then is the wolf tribe that lives on the rock mountain called the Rock Wolf Tribe?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He stroked her head, his blue eyes full of praise. ¡°My little female is so clever!¡± Lin Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She felt as if she was being coaxed like a child. She continued to ask, ¡°What is the Black River Wolf Tribe doing here?¡± ¡°The leader of the Black River Wolf Tribe and Shuang Yun¡¯s father are brothers. They must have come here for Shuang Yun.¡± Lin Huanhuan understood. ¡°So, they¡¯re here to visit relatives!¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t think that they were here to just visit a relative. They wouldn¡¯t come here for no reason. They must be up to something seeing as how they chose this time to come to the rock mountain. However, these were all internal matters of the wolf tribes and had nothing to do with him and Lin Huanhuan. The weather outside had turned cold, but the temperature in the cave was still quite high. Lin Huanhuan still wore her animal hide dress and did not feel cold at all. Lin Huanhuan asked Bai Di to help make her a fanny pack. Pockets made of animal hide were not only waterproof but sturdy. She placed the cloth bag containing the sheepskin illustrated book and kindling inside the fanny pack. If the pads weren¡¯t so big, she would have stuffed them in her fanny pack too. Lin Huanhuan wrapped her fanny pack around her waist and smiled at Bai Di. ¡°You¡¯re really good with needles!¡± Not only could he make leather boots, but he could also make underwear and fanny packs. The stitches were dense and tight, and the workmanship was especially good. He was simply the perfect homemaker in this era! Bai Di was happy to be praised. He liked doing things for his little female. With a bang, the door was suddenly pushed open from the outside! Lin Huanhuan was shocked. She saw two tall and burly male beasts standing at the door. They looked unfamiliar. They must be wolves from the Black River Wolf Tribe. They shouted gruffly, ¡°Where are the people in this cave? Come out!¡± A chill flashed in Bai Di¡¯s eyes. He gently touched his little female on the back. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m going to check on the situation.¡± He walked over to the door. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°The female in our family has taken a fancy to your cave. Quickly move out. This place will belong to our family from now on!¡± Females were very rare. As long as something caught their eye, the males would usually give in. But Bai Di was different. The only female who could make him give in unconditionally was Lin Huanhuan. Other females were as worthless to him as weeds on the roadside. He said calmly, ¡°I refuse.¡± ¡°Huh? What did you say? How dare you refuse a female¡¯s request?!¡± Not wanting to waste his breath, Bai Di turned to leave, but the two male beasts refused to let him go. They actually swung their fists at him! Bai Di would never be polite to punching bags that came to him. He grabbed one of the beasts¡¯ fists and twisted it, breaking the bones in the opponent¡¯s hand! The male beast howled in pain. Bai Di sent the other beast flying with a kick. ¡°Get out!¡± he said coldly. The two beasts couldn¡¯t beat him, so they could only slip away. Bai Di fixed the door and said to Lin Huanhuan, ¡°Things might get chaotic in the wolf tribe here. Try not to go out alone in case you encounter danger.¡± Lin Huanhuan replied seriously, ¡°Alright.¡± From the two fierce male beasts just now, it could be seen that the beasts of the Black River Wolf Tribe did not have the slightest awareness of etiquette. Since they could forcefully occupy houses, they could definitely do more outrageous things. After the two beaten male beasts left, they returned to the cave where they temporarily lived. A large-breasted female was lying on a stone bed covered with animal hides. She was enjoying the service of several males. She saw the two males who had been beaten and immediately frowned. ¡°What happened? I told you to find a cave near Shuang Yun. Why did you come back looking like this?¡± ¡°Li Wei, not only did that guy refuse to give us his cave but he even hit us!¡± The female named Li Wei sat up straight, her face dark. ¡°How dare a male refuse my request?!¡± She was the most beautiful female of all the tribes on the banks of the river. She had always been spoiled, and the males were always amenable to any request she made. It was the first time she¡¯d been rejected, and she was furious. Li Wei had stormed off with her two dozen plus male mates to make trouble for Bai Di. But as soon as she slammed the door open, she saw him cuddling a small female. Not only was she stunned, but so were the two dozen male mates around her. They did not expect a female to be living in this house. If they had known that a female lived here, they would never have come to occupy the house. The males were all a little ashamed and didn¡¯t dare look at Lin Huanhuan¡¯s face. Only Li Wei stared at Lin Huanhuan¡¯s face, her huge chest heaving with anger. How could this female¡¯s skin be so fair? How could her hair be so smooth? How could her waist be so slender?! How could this damn female be better looking than her?! Jealousy made Li Wei lose her mind. Her face contorted. ¡°Where did you come from, wild female? As the mate of the wolf tribe¡¯s leader, I¡¯m now ordering you to get out! You¡¯re not welcome in the wolf tribe!¡± Lin Huanhuan thought about it slowly. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you before. You should be a female of the Black River Wolf Tribe, right? This is the rock mountain. Even if you¡¯re the mate of the leader of the Black River Wolf Tribe, you can¡¯t interfere with the affairs of the Rock Wolf Tribe, right?¡± ¡°Who said I was a mate of the Black River Wolf Tribe¡¯s leader? I¡¯m the mate to the Rock Wolf Tribe¡¯s leader! I¡¯m the mistress here!¡± Li Wei raised her chin, looking insufferably proud. Lin Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°When did Shuang Yun have a mate? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡± Li Wei announced imperiously. ¡°I¡¯ve taken a fancy to him today. He¡¯ll definitely become my mate!¡± ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s your wishful thinking,¡± Lin Huanhuan muttered softly. ¡°I knew it. With Shuang Yun¡¯s temper, how could he accept a female as his mate?¡± ¡°What are you calling wishful thinking? It¡¯s his honor that I¡¯ve taken a fancy to him! He should be kneeling down in gratitude!¡± ¡°Who did you say should kneel down and be grateful?¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. The male beasts blocking the doorway backed away, clearing a path. Shuang Yun walked over slowly. His gaze swept over Li Wei with undisguised disgust. This female was exactly like those he had seen before. Selfish, greedy, cruel, and self-important. They always thought the whole world should revolve around them. Just looking at them made him feel disgusted! Chapter 17 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As the youngest tribe leader in the history of all the wolf tribes, not only was he powerful, but he was also handsome. Li Wei had decided to take him as her 30th mate the moment she set eyes on him. She was the best-looking female in the tribe. Countless males had fought for her and she was confident in herself. When she saw Shuang Yun walk in, Li Wei immediately leaned over, her huge breasts brushing against his arm. Shuang Yun stiffened slightly. Thinking he was being shy, Li Wei couldn¡¯t help but gloat. ¡°Are you here to help me vent my anger? I knew you were a tough-talking but soft-hearted male. Even though you¡¯re cold on the outside, you¡¯ve always cared about me!¡± Lin Huanhuan covered her face, not daring to look anymore. Given how disgusted Shuang Yun was with females, Li Wei¡¯s actions were suicidal! Sure enough, in the next second, everyone saw Shuang Yun throw Li Wei to the side. He was extremely strong and fast, not showing the female any respect. Shuang Yun aggressively rubbed his arm that had been touched. His thick eyebrows were furrowed, and his expression was extremely ugly. ¡°If you touch me again, I¡¯ll chop off your hand!¡± Li Wei froze. The other males froze too. No male had ever been so vicious and heartless to a female. Shuang Yun was really a big weirdo in the beast world! Li Wei looked at Shuang Yun in disbelief. ¡°How dare you do this to me? Are you still a male?!¡± ¡°Only my mate has the right to know if I¡¯m a male. As for you¡­¡± Shuang Yun sneered, his dark green eyes devoid of emotion. ¡°Get as far away from me as you can! The sight of you makes me nauseous!¡± Li Wei had never been so humiliated. She was trembling with rage, and her eyes were red-rimmed. ¡°No one can bully me like this! You¡¯ll regret it!¡± With those harsh words, Li Wei ran off in tears. Her two dozen plus male mates looked at each other, then they all left as well. Shuang Yun glanced at Lin Huanhuan with the same disdainful look. ¡°You were bullied at your doorstep. Don¡¯t you know how to retaliate?!¡± Lin Huanhuan was already used to being despised by him, so she did not feel too angry. She said, ¡°You were here before I could fight back.¡± When Shuang Yun found out that Li Wei had come to find trouble with Lin Huanhuan, he immediately abandoned what he was doing and rushed over. Of course, he kept these things to himself. He snorted. ¡°I just happened to be passing by and stopped by.¡± Lin Huanhuan nodded. ¡°I guessed so.¡± She didn¡¯t think that Shuang Yun, who hated females so much, would come to her rescue. She wasn¡¯t nearly as narcissistic as Li Wei. After being rebuked by her, his expression immediately turned very ugly. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a female as stupid as you!¡± And with that, he stormed off. Lin Huanhuan was puzzled. ¡°Why did this guy turn hostile just like that?!¡± Bai Di knew why Shuang Yun was angry, of course. But he wasn¡¯t about to enlighten his little female. He said casually, ¡°Who knows?¡± Bai Di held up the wooden door that had been kicked to the ground. ¡°This door has been broken twice today.¡± Lin Huanhuan realized it too. In the eyes of these extremely powerful beasts, doors did not have any meaning at all. In any case, they would just use force to open the door and completely ignore the function of the bolt. She thought for a moment. ¡°Why don¡¯t we hang a piece of animal hide as a curtain like everyone else? It¡¯s quite troublesome to always be fixing the door.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind the trouble as long as you like it.¡± Bai Di had already reassembled the wooden door. With the first snowfall, winter officially arrived in the forest. As an out-and-out foodie, Lin Huanhuan¡¯s first reaction after seeing the snow was to eat hotpot! Excited, she set up the pot and placed the small pieces of meat into it. She then poured in water and sprinkled some seasoning in. It didn¡¯t take long before the pot was filled with a rich aroma. Lin Huanhuan sent Bai Di down to the cellar to fetch some vegetables, while she went next door to look for Shuang Yun. It was hotpot. Of course, it would only taste good if there were many people eating it together! She had thought of asking Mu Xiang to come, but her house was farther away. She dared not go too far alone, so she dismissed the thought. Just as Lin Huanhuan pulled open the door, she saw two male beasts walking out of the next cave. The younger one of the two looked a little like Shuang Yun, but his hair was dark gray and his lips were thicker than Shuang Yun¡¯s. He was more honest in appearance, but when he saw Lin Huanhuan, his honest face immediately revealed greed. He was about to speak to Lin Huanhuan when he was interrupted by Shuang Yun, who had just walked out of the house. Shuang Yun looked at him coldly. ¡°Ya Qiu, don¡¯t have any ideas about her, or don¡¯t blame me for being rude to you!¡± The young male named Ya Qiu looked angry after hearing that. His companion beside him coughed and advised him in a low voice, ¡°Stay out of trouble. This is the rock mountain.¡± Grunting, he turned and walked away. His companion was a middle-aged male with a strange pattern on his face and a black stick in his hand. He was dressed rather strangely. He gave a slight bow to Shuang Yun, then walked away. When they were far away, Shuang Yun turned to look at Lin Huanhuan and frowned. ¡°Why did you come out? Didn¡¯t Bai Di tell you not to go out alone for the time being?!¡± Lin Huanhuan blinked slowly. ¡°Did I hear you right? Are you concerned about me?¡± The tips of his ears turned red as he retorted gruffly, ¡°Are you kidding me? How can I care about a female? Stop dreaming!¡± ¡°Yeah, I think I¡¯m dreaming as well.¡± Shuang Yun was speechless. ¡°Have you had dinner? I made hotpot. Would you like to join us?¡± Shuang Yun sneered. ¡°What the hell is hotpot? Are you sure it¡¯s edible?!¡± Lin Huanhuan rolled her eyes and turned to enter the house. She left the door open, and a moment later, Shuang Yun joined her. When he saw that there was a fire in the house, his first reaction was to pull Lin Huanhuan behind him and say nervously, ¡°Your house is on fire! It¡¯s dangerous here. Go!¡± Lin Huanhuan quickly held him back. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I lit this fire. It won¡¯t hurt anyone.¡± Bai Di placed the washed vegetables on a plate. He saw that Lin Huanhuan had called Shuang Yun over. Without asking anything, he smiled and said, ¡°The meat is cooked. Come and eat.¡± Seeing Bai Di at ease as though he wasn¡¯t afraid of the fire in front of him, Shuang Yun immediately felt inferior. He swallowed his fear of fire and sat down stiffly by the fire. The hotpot emitted a rich fragrance. The originally nervous Shuang Yun was distracted by the delicious food, and his body gradually relaxed. Lin Huanhuan was already craving it. She quickly ran over and sat down. She used the homemade wooden chopsticks to pick up a piece of meat and put it into her mouth. However, it was so hot that she cried out. Bai Di took her face in his hands and blew on her lips. When she was better, he advised her helplessly. ¡°Eat slowly. No one is fighting you for it.¡± Shuang Yun gently placed a cup of water beside Lin Huanhuan¡¯s hand but still mocked her. ¡°You could even get scalded by eating a piece of meat. Can you be any more useless?!¡± Lin Huanhuan glared at him. ¡°Hurry up and eat your meat!¡± The three of them ate meat around the pot. Bai Di always put the cooked meat and vegetables into Lin Huanhuan¡¯s bowl to prevent her from being scalded again. Shuang Yun would say a few bitter words from time to time, making Lin Huanhuan so angry that she raised her chopsticks and bickered with him. Unknowingly, the atmosphere became a little warm. Lin Huanhuan was soon full. She looked at Shuang Yun who was still eating meat and suddenly asked, ¡°Those two male beasts look unfamiliar. Are they also from the Black River Wolf Tribe?¡± Chapter 18 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Shuang Yun said leisurely, ¡°Yes, Ya Qiu is the child of the leader of the Black Water Wolf Tribe. He¡¯s also my cousin. He brought the witch doctor of the Black Water Wolf Tribe over to discuss business with me. When Li Wei found out about this, she shamelessly wanted to follow. I was so annoyed when I saw her!¡± So, that strangely dressed middle-aged male was the witch doctor of the Black Water Wolf Tribe! Lin Huanhuan was not interested in Li Wei. She was only a little curious about the business he mentioned. ¡°What kind of business is it?¡± She paused, then added. ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient to talk about, then forget I asked.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t say. They want to sell me some kind of water.¡± ¡°Water?¡± Lin Huanhuan looked puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a water source nearby? Why did they specially come to sell water to you?¡± ¡°The water they¡¯re selling isn¡¯t ordinary water. It¡¯s the kind of water that makes your body heat up when you drink it. With this magical water, we can go out hunting even in winter without having to worry about our blood freezing, rendering us immobile.¡± When Shuang Yun saw Lin Huanhuan¡¯s curious appearance, he suddenly narrowed his dark green eyes. ¡°Do you want to see that water? If you beg me, I can consider showing it to you.¡± Lin Huanhuan rolled her eyes. ¡°How childish!¡± ¡°Who are you calling childish?!¡± ¡°The person responding is the childish one!¡± Shuang Yun pursed his lips, dropped his bowl and chopsticks, and ran. Lin Huanhuan thought that Shuang Yun was angered by her and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. When did this guy become so petty and sensitive? A moment later, she saw that Shuang Yun was back. He was holding a bamboo tube as thick as his arm. Shuang Yun pulled out the stopper and handed the bamboo tube to Lin Huanhuan. ¡°This is the water they want to sell.¡± Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but grin. Shuang Yun asked angrily, ¡°What are you laughing at?!¡± ¡°Nothing. I just think you¡¯re kind of cute sometimes.¡± Shuang Yun was speechless. His ears turned pink. Lin Huanhuan took the bamboo tube and sniffed it. Her expression changed slightly. ¡°This is wine!¡± Shuang Yun looked surprised. ¡°You know this water?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve not only seen it, but I¡¯ve drunk it. It does warm up one¡¯s body, but you can¡¯t drink too much.¡± Ya Qiu had only said that this water could heat one¡¯s body, but he did not say that one should not drink too much of it. It was either he didn¡¯t know of the effects, or he was deliberately keeping it a secret. Shuang Yun asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t you drink more of it?¡± ¡°Drinking too much makes you drunk. Everyone behaves differently when they¡¯re drunk, and I can¡¯t be sure what you¡¯ll do when you¡¯re drunk. Just to be on the safe side, it¡¯s better to drink less, in case something bad happens.¡± This was more important. Shuang Yun agreed solemnly. ¡°I understand.¡± Lin Huanhuan thought for a moment. ¡°If possible, you¡¯d better find out what they used to make this wine.¡± This wine was not fruit wine. It was probably brewed from some kind of grain. If she could know what kind of food it was, she could grow it in the future. Not only could she satisfy her stomach that way, but she could also make wine to sell. Just thinking about it made her a little excited! Shuang Yun said, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Lin Huanhuan found wooden cups and poured two glasses of wine for Shuang Yun and Bai Di. Then, she poured herself a small glass of wine. She raised her glass. ¡°To the hotpot tonight. Cheers!¡± Shuang Yun and Bai Di didn¡¯t know what a toast was. They followed her example, raising their glasses and drinking from them. The spicy wine flowed into their chests, startling both the strong male beasts. It tasted a little strange, but it was good enough that they wanted to drink more of it! Hence, the two of them drank several more glasses. Although the concentration of alcohol in the wine was not high, it was their first time drinking it. They accidentally got drunk. The drunk Bai Di looked pretty normal. He sat on the blanket and said nothing. He just looked at Lin Huanhuan with a heavy gaze. In contrast, Shuang Yun¡¯s drunken behavior was much more ferocious. He sat on his knees and hugged Lin Huanhuan¡¯s thigh with both hands. Tears streamed down his face. ¡°Let me be your mate! I really, really like you!¡± Lin Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She wrenched his hands away. ¡°You¡¯re drunk. I¡¯ll send you back to rest.¡± He took the opportunity to hold her hand and lick her palm with his tongue. Then, he rubbed his head against her abdomen and acted like a big dog. ¡°I won¡¯t go back, I¡¯ll stay with you! I want to sleep with you!¡± Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t push him away and could only glare at him angrily. ¡°If you continue to mess around, I¡¯ll leave you alone!¡± Unexpectedly, Shuang Yun cried again when he heard this. ¡°Boo-hoo! Don¡¯t abandon me! I¡¯ll do anything you ask. I¡¯ll do anything you want. Please don¡¯t leave me behind!¡± Lin Huanhuan slowly held her forehead. If she had known that this fellow would become like this when he was drunk, she would not have let him drink no matter what! She regretted it! In desperation, she turned to Bai Di for help. ¡°Can you help send him back?¡± Bai Di rose silently and slapped Shuang Yun on the back of his head. The unsuspecting Shuang Yun was knocked unconscious. Bai Di grabbed Shuang Yun¡¯s ankle and turned to drag him out! Lin Huanhuan was shocked and quickly advised him. ¡°Don¡¯t drag him out like this. You¡¯ll hurt him!¡± Bai Di¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°He¡¯s a tough beast. He can take it.¡± Lin Huanhuan blushed with shame and followed them worriedly as Bai Di dragged Shuang Yun into the next cave. Shuang Yun¡¯s house was only about ten square meters wide. There was only a stone bed inside, and there was no other furniture. There were also animal hides and dried meat piled in the corners. There was an astonishing amount of them. Bai Di threw Shuang Yun to the ground and left him there. Huanhuan hurriedly said, ¡°At least put him on the bed. It¡¯s cold. He¡¯ll catch a cold lying on the ground!¡± So, Bai Di pulled Shuang Yun up again. He very impatiently threw Shuang Yun heavily onto the stone bed. The stone bed shook from the impact. Lin Huanhuan could imagine the pain Shuang Yun felt. His back was probably bruised. Lin Huanhuan found a thicker piece of animal hide and covered Shuang Yun¡¯s body. She then filled a pouch with water and placed it beside the bed before leaving with Bai Di. After returning home, Lin Huanhuan slowly cleaned up the house and then washed up to sleep. While half-asleep, she felt something hard pressing against her body. The familiarity of it jolted her awake. Lin Huanhuan tried to move forward to avoid the hard, hot rod behind her, but Bai Di didn¡¯t give her the chance. He tightened his grip on her slim waist, refusing to let her escape. Lin Huanhuan felt the skin on her thighs burn from the friction of his rubbing. She blushed. ¡°Bai Di, don¡¯t do this!¡± He nuzzled close to her ear, his breath reeking of alcohol. ¡°I like you. Let me in, will you?¡± Lin Huanhuan knew how thick it was. If he penetrated her with it, she would definitely be torn apart! She shook her head in horror. ¡°No! Don¡¯t put it in. I¡¯m scared!¡± Normally, he would have given in. But Bai Di was drunk now. He shed off his gentle appearance that was present during the day and revealed the inherent dominance of a male beast. Chapter 19 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The animal hide dress on Lin Huanhuan¡¯s body was torn off, and her delicate body was completely exposed. Bai Di¡¯s pupils shrank to vertical lines. Stimulated by the alcohol, his body automatically transformed into a white tiger. Worse, he had barbs on his tongue! He stuck out his wet tongue and swept it across Lin Huanhuan¡¯s body. The tiny barbs on his tongue scraped painfully against her skin, and her originally fair and smooth skin immediately turned a piercing red. Lin Huanhuan cried out in pain. ¡°Bai Di, wake up!¡± The tiger¡¯s tail wrapped firmly around her waist, not allowing her to retreat or dodge. It was really too big! It was impossible to put in! Lin Huanhuan was trembling in fear. She cried and begged for mercy. ¡°No! Please let me go!¡± He stared at her face, and he used the back of his tongue to wipe away the tears in her eyes. His blue cat eyes were focused on her. He looked gentle, but he showed no signs of stopping. Lin Huanhuan almost fainted from the pain! All color had drained from her face, and tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Bai Di, it hurts!¡± ¡­ Shuang Yun was awakened from thirst. He felt a splitting headache and struggled to get out of bed. His hand happened to touch the water pouch beside the bed. He picked up the hide pouch and gulped twice. Shuang Yun felt much more comfortable after drinking the water. At the same time, his senses became much clearer. He heard a low cry that seemed to come from next door. He immediately pricked up his ears and listened closely against the rock wall. He heard Lin Huanhuan crying. Her voice was soft and weak, like a bullied kitten. She sounded extremely pitiful. What was going on? Was Huanhuan being bullied?! His expression changed. He immediately jumped off the bed and rushed out. The door was closed tightly, but that thin layer of wood was nothing to a beast. He sent the wooden door flying with a swipe of his claw. He rushed into the room and saw Lin Huanhuan being pressed under a big white tiger. That area of hers was torn, and blood flowed out. Lin Huanhuan was pale with pain and kept begging Bai Di to stop. He actually bullied the female! Shuang Yun was instantly furious! He rushed forward and threw off the drunk white tiger. ¡°Bai Di, you bastard!¡± Bai Di¡¯s head banged against the rock wall, and the pain sobered him. When he saw Lin Huanhuan¡¯s injured appearance and recalled what he had just done, his expression immediately changed. Shuang Yun carefully picked Lin Huanhuan up. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± He wrapped the animal hide around Lin Huanhuan and ran quickly to where the witch doctor lived. The sleeping Lang Zhu was dragged awake by Shuang Yun. Lang Zhu was so angry that his beard trembled. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping when it¡¯s the middle of the night?!¡± ¡°Huanhuan is injured. Go and check up on her! As soon as he heard this, Lang Zhu¡¯s anger immediately turned to anxiety. He let Shuang Yun slowly lay Lin Huanhuan down on the bed before examining her wounds. The skin on Lin Huanhuan¡¯s chest and back had turned red and swollen. The lacerations on her lower body were also serious. She was shaking with fear, while her eyes became blurred with tears. She kept pleading, ¡°No, no¡­¡± Lang Zhu was exasperated. ¡°Which bastard did this? Was it you?!¡± ¡°It was Bai Di.¡± Lang Zhu was a little surprised. ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell. That guy usually looks so gentle. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so ferocious in bed!¡± Shuang Yun was very frustrated. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. Hurry up and treat Huanhuan!¡± Lang Zhu found the herbs and carefully applied them to Lin Huanhuan¡¯s wound. It did not take long for the swelling to subside and the bleeding to stop. However, Lin Huanhuan was still in pain. She was curled up in a ball under the animal hide. Her face was pale, and her eyes were red. Shuang Yun continued to stay by her side. Only when Lin Huanhuan fell asleep from exhaustion did Shuang Yun get up and walk out of the room. He said to Lang Zhu, ¡°Let her recuperate at your place for a while. Please help me take care of her.¡± Lang Zhu asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Shuang Yun walked away without looking back. ¡°I¡¯ll teach that bastard a lesson!¡± ¡­ When Lin Huanhuan woke up, it was already the next afternoon. She remembered what had happened last night and still felt a lingering fear. She had nearly been raped. Lang Zhu came in with the decoction. He asked, ¡°How do you feel? Does it still hurt?¡± Lin Huanhuan carefully felt the area, then said, ¡°It still hurts a little, but it¡¯s much better than last night.¡± ¡°Drink this medicine and it won¡¯t hurt so much.¡± This medicinal brew was squeezed from several types of fruit juices. The dark green color was extremely strange. Lin Huanhuan asked bitterly, ¡°Can I not drink the medicine?¡± Lang Zhu straightened his face and reprimanded sternly, ¡°You¡¯re injured. How can you not drink the medicine? If you don¡¯t drink the medicine, how can your injury recover? You¡¯re not allowed to be wilful. Hurry up and drink the medicine!¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s face turned red from the scolding. She drank the bitter decoction and took the sweet fruit from Lang Zhu. She ate five sweet fruits in one go before she could suppress the bitterness in her mouth. Lang Zhu looked at her pale face, and his heart softened. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Shuang Yun has already helped you teach Bai Di a lesson. He won¡¯t dare to bully you again.¡± Lin Huanhuan was still a little angry when she remembered what had happened last night, but when she heard that Bai Di had been beaten up by Shuang Yun, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°How is Bai Di? Was he badly beaten?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, his skin is thick. He won¡¯t die!¡± Lin Huanhuan was still worried. ¡°Can I go and see him?¡± Lang Zhu glared at her. ¡°Bai Di bullied you last night. Are you still in a hurry to look for him? You should give him the cold shoulder for a while. That way, he¡¯ll learn his lesson and stop bullying you!¡± Lin Huanhuan lowered her head and stopped talking. She had no family and Bai Di was her only family. She couldn¡¯t ignore him. Lang Zhu left with the empty bowl. As he stepped out the door, he saw Bai Di standing nearby. Lang Zhu immediately frowned, his white beard trembling with anger. ¡°What are you doing here? Huanhuan¡¯s emotions have just calmed down. Stop scaring her!¡± Bai Di had just been beaten up by Shuang Yun. His face and body were covered in injuries, and he looked rather disheveled. However, no matter how much his body hurt, it could not compare to the pain in his heart. As long as he thought of Huanhuan¡¯s injured appearance, he wished he could kill himself. He knew that Huanhuan must hate him now. He didn¡¯t want to appear in front of Huanhuan now in case he angered her. But he really wanted to see her. ¡®Even a quick glance will do.¡¯ He hung his head in defeat. ¡°I want to see her¡­¡± he whispered. Lang Zhu had rejected him mercilessly. ¡°Not only is Huanhuan injured, but she¡¯s also very agitated. She needs to rest quietly now. Don¡¯t disturb her!¡± Chapter 20 - Heartbeat Chapter 20 Heartbeat Lin Huanhuan stayed at Lang Zhu¡¯s house for five days. Her injury was almost healed, so she declined the old witch doctor¡¯s invitation to stay and insisted on returning home. The house had been tidied. The blankets on the stone bed had been replaced with new ones. The cellar was full of meat and vegetables, and the firewood was piled very high in the corner of the kitchen. Nothing seemed to have changed. Only Bai Di was gone. Lin Huanhuan thought that he had gone out to do something, so she did not think too much about it. She waited quietly at home for Bai Di to return and thought about her future with Bai Di. Bai Di had always been kind to her, and she had a soft spot for him. If nothing else happened, she would take him as a mate and live out the rest of her life in peace. But she didn¡¯t want to have s*x with him just yet. It was not because she was being coy, but because that thing of his was too big for her. The tearing pain made her break out in a cold sweat just thinking about it. Lin Huanhuan realized it wasn¡¯t fair to Bai Di. He was a male and had a mate, yet he couldn¡¯t do what was expected between mates. But she was in real pain! Even if he hadn¡¯t gone all the way in at the end and barely squeezed in the tip of it, she was still in so much pain that she felt as though she was about to burst apart. Lin Huanhuan closed her eyes and suppressed the fear in her heart. She wanted to wait and see. She hoped there was a way to deal with the pain, but if that didn¡¯t work, she¡¯d have to ask Bai Di to find another mate. She didn¡¯t want to bring him down, and since she couldn¡¯t give him what he wanted, she would set him free to live a truly happy life. As for herself¡­ Lin Huanhuan felt that she should leave, but she couldn¡¯t bear to part with Bai Di. After all, he was the first person she had seen since she came to this world. He was the person who had been the kindest to her in the last 20 years too, and so she had placed a lot of hope in him. She couldn¡¯t help selfishly thinking that she could have a brother-sister relationship with him if he was willing. In this way, they could remain as close family members. Even after a full day had passed, Bai Di had not returned. Lin Huanhuan finally felt that something was wrong. She went next door to find Shuang Yun. ¡°Do you know where Bai Di went?¡± Shuang Yun was unhappy when he heard the tiger¡¯s name. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± He snapped. Lin Huanhuan said anxiously, ¡°Bai Di is gone. He hasn¡¯t been back all day and I¡¯m worried about him. Do you think he left the rock mountain?¡± Shuang Yun frowned. ¡°It¡¯s already snowing heavily outside. No beast will go out at this time.¡± That low temperature would definitely freeze him to death! Lin Huanhuan pleaded with him. ¡°Can you help me find him?¡± Shuang Yun didn¡¯t want to bother with Bai Di at all, but he was really worried about Lin Huanhuan wandering around, so he agreed to her request. The two of them searched the rock mountain for a long time, but they could not find any traces of Bai Di. In the end, Lang Zhu gave them a clue. ¡°During the few days she was slowly recovering, Bai Di would come to see her every day. He heard that Sourcing Leaf Fruits were very nourishing for females, but I¡¯d already used up the only two I had. Hence, he offered to help me find them.¡± When Lin Huanhuan heard this, she became even more anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he really went to look for the Sourcing Leaf Fruit?!¡± Lang Zhu¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡°At that time, I thought he was planning to wait for the snow to melt before looking for the Sourcing Leaf Fruits, so I didn¡¯t take it to heart. But now it seems that he has gone to look for the Sourcing Leaf Fruits.¡± ¡°It¡¯s freezing outside. How could he hope to find Sourcing Leaf Fruits? Why is he so stupid?!¡± Lin Huanhuan was burning with anxiety. ¡°No, I can¡¯t leave him alone. I have to find him and bring him back!¡± Shuang Yun took her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. It¡¯s snowing heavily outside and you¡¯ve just recovered. You¡¯ll get frostbite if you go out now.¡± ¡°But Bai Di is still out there. I have to get him back!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you find him!¡± he said decisively. ¡°Just stay put. I¡¯ll come back with him.¡± Lin Huanhuan widened her eyes and looked at him in surprise. ¡°You¡­¡± She wanted to ask why he was being so nice to her. But Shuang Yun seemed to know that she would ask this and interrupted her in advance. ¡°You are guests of the Rock Wolf Tribe. As the head of the wolf tribe, I definitely can¡¯t leave you to die.¡± His words were dignified, but the old witch doctor, who knew him very well, did not believe a word he said. Lang Zhu even gave Shuang Yun a strange look. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that you were so responsible?¡± Shuang Yun spouted nonsense without changing his expression, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re getting senile.¡± Time was of the essence, so Shuang Yun did not prepare much. He carried a large bag of dried meat and a bamboo tube of wine before preparing to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Lin Huanhuan slowly draped a cloak made of animal skin over him and stuffed the tinder into his hand. ¡°Be careful on the way!¡± She paused, then said quietly, ¡°If you can¡¯t find him, you should just come back.¡± She couldn¡¯t lose Shuang Yun just because Bai Di was gone. Shuang Yun looked down at her cute little face and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°If I return safely this time, will you promise me one thing?¡±. Lin Huanhuan looked at him in a daze. His dark green eyes were deep and charming. His thin lips, which were always saying mocking words to her, were curved slightly at this moment. His short silver-white hair fell down, covering his sharp eyebrows. Her heart suddenly accelerated uncontrollably. When he saw that she was silent, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Will you?¡± Lang Zhu, who had been watching from the side, was too afraid to disturb them, but he finally couldn¡¯t help but speak. ¡°Huanhuan, Shuang Yun is risking his life for you this time. Say yes to him, lest he feels uneasy and gets into an accident outside.¡± When she heard the last sentence, Lin Huanhuan¡¯s heart tightened. She couldn¡¯t care about anything else and hurriedly replied, ¡°Okay! As long as you can return safely, I¡¯ll agree to anything!¡± After getting the answer he wanted, Shuang Yun¡¯s lips curved into a smile. This smile did not contain a trace of mockery or disdain but it was a smile that came from the heart. It was so pure that it made one¡¯s heart race. ¡°You said it. No going back on your word!¡± Lin Huanhuan covered her thumping heart and avoided his burning gaze. Embarrassed, she said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely do what I say.¡± The snow was relentless and the way down the mountain was blocked with snow. Shuang Yun had tied a rope to the rock wall at the mouth of the cave. He grabbed the rope and slowly slid down. Lin Huanhuan stood at the entrance of the cave and watched his figure disappear into the vast snow. The worry in her heart rose to the peak. The snowstorm outside was very strong. After just a short while, Lin Huanhuan¡¯s body was covered in snow. Lang Zhu pulled her back into the cave. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Shuang Yun has gone out hunting in the snow before. He has experience dealing with snow. He¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡± Lin Huanhuan clasped her hands in front of her chest and silently prayed for Shuang Yun and Bai Di. Chapter 21 - Theyre Finally Back! Chapter 21 They¡¯re Finally Back! Shuang Yun was gone for a full three days. Lin Huanhuan was restless every day. Whenever she was free, she would run to the cave¡¯s entrance and wait for them to return. Lang Zhu had tried to persuade her several times but would fail each time. In the end, he had no choice but to wait with her at the cave¡¯s entrance. Lin Huanhuan slowly curled up under the animal hide, her eyes staring blankly at the vast snow in front of her. ¡®They¡¯ll be back, won¡¯t they?¡¯ Lang Zhu¡¯s heart ached at the sight of her frozen face. ¡°They¡¯ll be back for sure, because you¡¯re still at home waiting for them. They can¡¯t bear to leave you behind.¡± When Lin Huanhuan heard this, she felt a lump in her throat and wanted to cry. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t given them wine, Bai Di wouldn¡¯t have lost control of his emotions and his and Shuang Yun¡¯s lives wouldn¡¯t be at risk. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Lang Zhu patted her shoulder and comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself too much. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. They left the rock mountain knowing it¡¯s dangerous because they want to protect you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of their kindness!¡± Lin Huanhuan finally couldn¡¯t help but cover her face and cry. ¡°Shuang Yun is right. I¡¯m stupid and useless. I can¡¯t do anything. They shouldn¡¯t be risking their lives for me!¡± It was so cold that when her tears came streaming down, they were quickly frozen. Her face quickly frosted over. Lang Zhu hurriedly pulled her into the cave and helped her remove the ice on her face. He said helplessly, ¡°Shuang Yun is just bad with his words, but his heart is not bad. Don¡¯t take those words he said in the past to heart.¡± Lin Huanhuan sobbed softly. ¡°He was telling the truth. I don¡¯t blame him.¡± ¡°What truth? He doesn¡¯t mean what he says. He says he hates you, but he really wants to be your mate.¡± Lin Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? How could he want to be my mate? Doesn¡¯t he hate females?¡± ¡°There¡¯s actually a reason why Shuang Yun hates females. Since I have nothing to do now, I¡¯ll tell you the story.¡± Lang Zhu stroked his big white beard and said slowly, ¡°When Shuang Yun was very young, his father was killed by his mate.¡± Lin Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t his father¡¯s mate his mother?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Shuang Yun¡¯s mother was once the best-looking female in the wolf race and there were a lot of male suitors surrounding her. Shuang Yun¡¯s father was very good to her. Knowing that she liked to eat Fire Dragon Bird¡¯s eggs, he took the risk to find eggs for her. Unfortunately, he was bitten by an adult Fire Dragon Bird. Later, that female despised Shuang Yun¡¯s father for being too useless and abandoned him mercilessly. Shuang Yun¡¯s father was so traumatized that he didn¡¯t survive it and died.¡± Lin Huanhuan was puzzled. ¡°Even if he was abandoned by a female, Shuang Yun¡¯s father wouldn¡¯t have given up hope of surviving because of this, right? Didn¡¯t he still have Shuang Yun? He had to hold on for his son!¡± Lang Zhu looked at her strangely. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Every male beast can only have one female mate in his lifetime. If he¡¯s abandoned by the female, the male will suffer the backlash of the mate contract. That extreme pain is unimaginable to ordinary people.¡± Lin Huanhuan was not a native of this world and did not know much about this world. She had originally thought that mating was similar to marriage. The two beasts would be together for the rest of their lives. If they didn¡¯t want to be together anymore, they would split up. Anyway, divorce was no longer a rarity in modern society. But divorce did not seem to exist in this world. If a male beast was abandoned, it would be no different from dying. The consequences were too high. Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. ¡°Male beasts are too pitiful.¡± Lang Zhu sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no helping it. There are too few females.¡± He paused and reminded her seriously. ¡°If you mate in the future, don¡¯t abandon the male beasts.¡± Lin Huanhuan nodded. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t.¡± Lang Zhu continued. ¡°Like his father, Shuang Yun is a Silvery Frost White Wolf. You must have seen Shuang Yun in his true form, right? Isn¡¯t he beautiful?¡± Lin Huanhuan nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s very beautiful!¡± ¡°After Shuang Yun¡¯s father died, his corpse turned back into a Silvery Frost White Wolf. The female who abandoned him took a fancy to his fur and wanted someone to peel it off him. It made Shuang Yun go crazy with anger. Shuang Yun guarded his father¡¯s corpse and if anyone dared approach, he would bite them. This continued until the corpse started stinking. Only then did that female have no choice but to give up on getting her hands on the Silvery Frost White Wolf¡¯s fur.¡± At this point, Lang Zhu couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh. ¡°He was still a child at the time, but he had to watch his father¡¯s body rot in front of him bit by bit. His temperament suffered a huge blow, which was why he became especially hateful of females.¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s father had tried his best to take care of his female, but he was ultimately abandoned. He could not even live in peace after his death and was almost skinned by the female. The cruelty and ruthlessness of females were branded into Shuang Yun¡¯s heart, making him abhor all females. Lin Huanhuan sympathized with Shuang Yun. Anyone who encountered such a thing would go crazy. She told herself silently that she had to be polite to him when she saw him in the future. She had to stop bickering with him. Thinking of this, Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but look out of the cave again. Why weren¡¯t Shuang Yun and Bai Di back yet? At that moment, Mu Xiang ran over in a panic. ¡°Huanhuan, this is bad. Someone is stealing from your house!¡± What?! Lin Huanhuan¡¯s expression changed, and she immediately ran back. Lang Zhu said to Mu Xiang, ¡°Go and get all the males in your family, as well as the other young males in the tribe. Get as many as you can. Send them to Huanhuan¡¯s house to help!¡± She answered, ¡°Ok!¡± Then, she hurried off to call for help. Lang Zhu was about to chase after Lin Huanhuan when he suddenly realized that the rope hanging from the rock wall had moved. His eyes lit up, and he immediately rushed out of the cave to look down. Indeed, he saw two figures slowly climbing up! They were finally back! When Lin Huanhuan reached the house, she was just in time to see a few males moving things out. The furniture she had made had been removed, and the tanned hide was piled on the ground. Furious, she rushed forward and grabbed one of the males. ¡°What are you doing? This is my home. Put it down!¡± The male blushed when he saw that she was a female, and a beautiful one at that. ¡°We came to borrow something from you.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Did you ask for my permission? You¡¯re stealing without asking! You¡¯re stealing!¡± ¡°I asked them to borrow something,¡± Li Wei said as she walked over with her big breasts sticking out. ¡°Since your males are gone and you¡¯re not going to finish all this alone, you might as well share some with us.¡± When Lin Huanhuan saw that it was her, she immediately frowned and said angrily, ¡°If you want food, go hunting yourself. Don¡¯t even think about taking a single piece of meat from my house!¡± Chapter 22 - Hes Getting Her! Chapter 22 He¡¯s Getting Her! Li Wei said, ¡°The forest is covered in snow. The animals have all gone into hiding and are hibernating. We can¡¯t find any prey, so we can only borrow some food from you for the winter. Even if you don¡¯t want to, it doesn¡¯t matter. In any case, there are no males in your house. You¡¯re only a small female. We can take whatever we want. You can¡¯t stop us at all.¡± ¡°You!¡± Lin Huanhuan was so angry that her face turned red and her entire body trembled. ¡°This is robbery! When my male returns, he¡¯ll definitely not let you off!¡± Li Wei was triumphant. ¡°But only if he comes back alive!¡± It was snowing heavily outside, and snow had covered the entire forest. It was impossible for that white tiger beast to return alive! ¡®He must have died out there long ago!¡¯ It was because of this that Li Wei could come and snatch things without fear. Li Wei¡¯s words had undoubtedly stepped on Lin Huanhuan¡¯s sore spot. There was nothing she feared more than Bai Di and Shuang Yun not being able to return. Li Wei enjoyed Lin Huanhuan¡¯s anxious and helpless expression. She smiled even more happily. She walked up to Lin Huanhuan and pinched her chin hard. ¡°Look, what a delicate little face you have. If Ya Qiu hadn¡¯t taken a fancy to you, I would have destroyed your annoying face!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Lin Huanhuan slammed into her with all her might! Caught off guard, Li Wei stumbled back and accidentally stepped on a piece of animal hide that was thrown to the ground. Her feet slipped and she hit the ground hard. She lay sprawled on the ground. The males she¡¯d brought with her saw this and quickly helped her up, asking with concern if she was hurt. Li Wei felt extremely humiliated. She pointed at Lin Huanhuan and gritted her teeth. ¡°Seize her! I¡¯ll definitely teach her a lesson!¡± The male beasts looked at each other. Although they should listen to Li Wei, Lin Huanhuan was still a female and a very good-looking charming one at that. None of them could bring themselves to do it. The hesitation of the male beasts made Li Wei angrier. She was the most beautiful female! All males should listen to her! But now, they were refusing to do her bidding for another female. This undoubtedly gave Li Wei a strong sense of crisis. She wished she could kill Lin Huanhuan immediately! But there were many beasts watching her, so she couldn¡¯t do anything to Lin Huanhuan. The crime of killing a female was too serious. Even if she was a female, she might not be able to survive the consequences. Li Wei shifted her eyes and suddenly had an idea. She turned and shouted to a male beast who was a short distance away. ¡°Ya Qiu, get your female out of here! She¡¯s in the way!¡± Ya Qiu, who had been standing not far away to watch the show, was called. He had no choice but to step forward and slowly walk up to Lin Huanhuan. His smile was honest, but his eyes were glinting ¡°Poor little female. Your male mate has died in the snow. I can¡¯t bear to think of you living alone from now on. Why don¡¯t you come with me? I¡¯ll take good care of you.¡± As he spoke, he stared at Lin Huanhuan¡¯s face. Her delicate fair skin was flushed with anger, and her dark eyes were very bright in the dim cave. Her slender waist, her straight legs, and her soft black hair¡­ All of it¡­ His eyes were full of determination. This beautiful female was going to be his! SO Lin Huanhuan sensed that there was something wrong with the gaze of the male beast in front of her. She took two steps back and distanced herself from him, watching his every move warily. ¡°I don¡¯t need your care! And I¡¯m not going with you!¡± Ya Qiu¡¯s smile faltered. ¡°The food in your house is about to be snatched. If you don¡¯t come with me, you¡¯ll starve to death.¡± Li Wei chimed in. ¡°I advise you to leave with Ya Qiu quickly, or you¡¯ll starve to death!¡± Lin Huanhuan was extremely angry, but she calmed down. She first looked at Ya Qiu, then at Li Wei. She suddenly asked, ¡°The two of you are actually in cahoots, right? One wants to commit robbery, while the other wants to kidnap. What a good plan, but you two are too shameless!¡± The faces of Li Wei and Ya Qiu, whose plans had been seen through, both blanched. Li Wei said fiercely, ¡°Ya Qiu, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and take this female away. I don¡¯t want to see her again!¡± Ya Qiu grabbed Lin Huanhuan¡¯s wrist. His tone was still gentle, but his strength was extremely strong. ¡°Little female, even if you don¡¯t want to leave today, you can only follow me. Otherwise, I can only f*ck you in front of everyone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! Let go of me!¡± Lin Huanhuan struggled desperately. At that moment, she was terrified. However, she was too weak to fight an adult male beast. She was easily subdued and forced to the ground. Lin Huanhuan shouted in horror, ¡°No! Get lost! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± A few of the male beasts nearby couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and tried to dissuade Li Wei, but she glared back at them. Li Wei enjoyed Lin Huanhuan¡¯s look of despair as she added fuel to the fire. ¡°Ya Qiu, if you¡¯re a male, immediately rape her! As long as she is raped by you, she¡¯ll be your mate from now on. It doesn¡¯t matter what you do to her after that!¡± Ya Qiu looked at the female. Indeed¡­ Especially since there were many people watching, which made him even more¡­ He licked the corner of his mouth and reached for her hide dress. ¡°Little female, I wanted to take you back and dote on you. Unfortunately, you¡¯re too disobedient. I can only teach you a lesson now.¡± Lin Huanhuan held onto her dress tightly and refused to let go. ¡°Even if you rape me, I¡¯ll definitely abandon you! I won¡¯t let you off even if I die!¡± Being abandoned was a very serious matter for male beasts. Even the fearless Ya Qiu was shocked by her words. Ya Qiu paused, afraid to continue. The backlash from the mate contract was too much for him to bear. Li Wei was very unhappy when she saw this. What a useless piece of trash! She was about to speak when someone kicked her from behind! She fell forward onto the floor, face-first. Her nose hit the ground and immediately bled profusely. Li Wei¡¯s nose flared with pain as her male mates helped her to her feet. ¡°Who kicked me?¡± she roared fiercely. ¡°Come forward!¡± The drenched Shuang Yun slowly stepped out. He was covered in snow, his short silver-white hair dripping with water. His narrow dark green eyes seemed to be shooting out daggers. ¡°I kicked you. What do you want to do about it?¡± Li Wei¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Why are you back? Didn¡¯t you die out there?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if your entire family dies, I¡¯ll still be alive and well.¡± Seeing this, Ya Qiu tried to sneak away, but Shuang Yun grabbed him by the neck. ¡°You want to leave? It¡¯s not that easy!¡± With that, he slammed his fist into his abdomen! Chapter 23 - Mercy Chapter 23 Mercy Ya Qiu¡¯s combat strength was not as good as Shuang Yun¡¯s to begin with. Coupled with his guilty conscience, he was beaten until he could no longer fight back after resisting a few times. Shuang Yun was extremely ruthless. He punched Ya Qiu again and again. Everyone present could hear bones breaking. Yet no one moved to save him. Because this was a contest between males. Win or lose, life or death, it was their own business. No one else could interfere. Li Wei was frightened by Shuang Yun¡¯s ferocity. After all this time, she already knew that Shuang Yun was a ruthless person who could do anything to a female. After he taught Ya Qiu a lesson, it would definitely be her turn. She wanted to slip away. In the end, she realized that her escape route had already been blocked by the Rock Wolf Tribe. She couldn¡¯t get away! Li Wei couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified. The witch doctor, Lang Zhu, walked in while leaning on his cane. He said slowly, ¡°How dare you bully a female on our rock mountain? It seems you have no respect for the Rock Wolf Tribe. In that case, we don¡¯t have to be polite to you. Arrest all these offenders.¡± The beasts of the Rock Wolf Tribe immediately moved to arrest them. Li Wei cried out in horror, ¡°I¡¯m a female! I¡¯m the daughter of the patriarch of the Black River Wolf Tribe! You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± The beasts of the Rock Wolf Tribe had been specially instructed by the old witch doctor on the way here not to show any mercy to this female. They ignored Li Wei¡¯s struggles and resistance. They captured her and her males, putting them in the dungeon. Lin Huanhuan, who had been helped up, was still in shock. Her face was pale, and her body was covered in a cold sweat. Her animal hide dress was also messed up, and her back was covered in dirt. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t hurt. Lang Zhu comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Bai Di and Shuang Yun are back now. No one can bully you anymore.¡± Lin Huanhuan grabbed his wrist and asked in surprise, ¡°Bai Di is back too? Where is he now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a little hurt. I¡¯ve put him in my house to rest. I¡¯ll take you to see him later.¡± Knowing that Bai Di was safe, Lin Huanhuan could finally put down the weight that had been weighing on her heart. Ya Qiu was beaten to the ground by Shuang Yun. Seeing that he was about to die, Lang Zhu slowly said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t really kill him. After all, he¡¯s your cousin. If he dies, your uncle will definitely come and trouble you.¡± Shuang Yun grabbed Ya Qiu¡¯s hair and sneered. ¡°My Rock Wolf Tribe doesn¡¯t fear anyone!¡± Ya Qiu was covered in blood and already delirious. The witch doctor of the Black River Wolf Tribe rushed over. When he saw Ya Qiu¡¯s miserable state, he hurriedly stepped forward and begged him. ¡°Patriarch Shuang Yun, please show mercy and spare his life.¡± Shuang Yun glanced at him with a cold gaze. ¡°Ma Qing, you came just in time.¡± Ma Qing smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling a little unwell in the past two days. I¡¯ve been resting behind closed doors. I didn¡¯t expect Ya Qiu to do such a thing behind my back. I was very shocked. When I heard the news, I rushed over immediately.¡± In a few words, he had removed himself from the incident of bullying a female. Shuang Yun knew that this witch doctor named Ma Qing was very scheming and treacherous. He even suspected that Ya Qiu was bold enough to be rough with a female because Ma Qing had instigated it behind his back. But these were just his speculations. He couldn¡¯t do anything to Ma Qing until he had proof. Ma Qing was a witch doctor, and witch doctors held a very important position in tribes. It was fine to kill Ya Qiu, but if he killed a witch doctor, it would definitely attract the wrath of the entire Black River Wolf Tribe. Of course, Ma Qing knew this very well, which was why he dared to stop Shuang Yun. However, it was indeed Ya Qiu who was in the wrong this time. If he did not bleed a little, Shuang Yun would definitely not let the matter rest. Ma Qing took the initiative to show his sincerity. ¡°As long as Patriarch Shuang Yun is willing to spare Ya Qiu¡¯s life, we¡¯re willing to give you half of the water that we brought this time.¡± Shuang Yun sneered. ¡°That¡¯s the kind of water that made Bai Di lose control. I won¡¯t-¡° Lin Huanhuan quickly interrupted him. ¡°Shuang Yun.¡± He looked at her. ¡°What?¡± Lin Huanhuan gathered her courage and walked over. She whispered in his ear, ¡°Can you leave this matter to me?¡± She leaned close to him. Her warm breath and soft voice made half of Shuang Yun¡¯s body go limp. His ears flushed involuntarily, but his tone remained cocky. ¡°What a nosy female. Whatever.¡± After receiving his permission, Lin Huanhuan looked at Ma Qing with her clear dark eyes. She spoke in a soft voice. ¡°How much of that¡­ magical water of yours do you have?¡± Ma Qing was curious about this female¡¯s sudden interjection. In his impression, most females preferred to indulge in enjoyment. They did not like to manage the trivial matters of the house. This was the first time Ma Qing had encountered a female who was taking the initiative to interfere in the matters of the tribe. He said with some interest, ¡°Since we came a long way, we only brought two barrels of water this time.¡± ¡°How big is the barrel?¡± Ma Qing roughly gestured. ¡°About this big.¡± Lin Huanhuan followed his description and quickly made some calculations in her mind. According to the volume, there were at least 50 kilograms of wine. No more, no less. She said, ¡°Leave both barrels of water behind. Also, tell us what kind of food this water was brewed from and we¡¯ll write off your bullying incident.¡± Ma Qing was a little surprised. He did not give a direct answer but turned his gaze to Shuang Yun. ¡°Patriarch Shuang Yun, two barrels of water is one thing, but this little female actually wants our formula? She¡¯s too greedy!¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°It¡¯s just a lousy formula. Do you think so highly of yourself?!¡± Ma Qing: ¡°¡­¡± After being rebuked, his expression immediately turned ugly. Lin Huanhuan pulled Shuang Yun¡¯s finger quietly, indicating that he should not speak. She said to Ma Qing, ¡°I don¡¯t need your formula. I just want to know what raw materials you used.¡± Ma Qing said, ¡°What difference does it make?¡± ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a difference. The recipe includes not only the ingredients but also the method and process of brewing. If you don¡¯t tell me the method and process of brewing, I won¡¯t be able to make that amazing water even if I know what ingredients you used.¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, Ma Qing decided that she wasn¡¯t being unreasonable. His face softened a little. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to make that kind of water, why ask about the ingredients? What are you going to do with the information?¡± Lin Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°This is an internal matter of our Rock Wolf Tribe. We don¡¯t need to explain it to you. You just need to give an answer.¡± Would he agree? Ma Qing glanced at the dying Ya Qiu. Of course, he could only agree to this. No matter how disappointing he was, he was still the son of the leader of the Black River Wolf Tribe. No matter what, he could not let him die here. ¡°Alright. You have my word.¡± Chapter 24 - Beast Soul Has Awakened Chapter 24 Beast Soul Has Awakened Ma Qing took Ya Qiu away, and Lin Huanhuan got the list of raw materials she wanted. Shuang Yun sent the two male beasts to Ma Qing¡¯s house to take away the two large barrels of wine. After settling these matters, Lin Huanhuan was about to get up and look for Bai Di, when she heard a plop from behind her! Lang Zhu yelled, ¡°Shuang Yun!¡± Lin Huanhuan immediately turned around and saw that Shuang Yun had fallen to the ground. She and Lang Zhu hurried over and helped support him up on either side. When Lin Huanhuan touched his body, she was immediately shocked. ¡°So cold! Why is his body so cold?!¡± It was like ice. It was not the temperature a living person should have! Lang Zhu immediately saw the pattern on Shuang Yun¡¯s arm. His expression changed. ¡°A star pattern¡­¡± He immediately called two strong male beasts to lift Shuang Yun. Lang Zhu said, ¡°Send the tribe leader to my house! Now!¡± Lin Huanhuan was frightened by Lang Zhu¡¯s intense reaction and she quickly followed behind them. There was only one stone bed in the witch doctor¡¯s house. That bed was now occupied by the injured Bai Di. Lang Zhu didn¡¯t have time to get someone to build another stone bed, so he had them throw two thick hides on the ground and put Shuang Yun on them. Lang Zhu instructed the two male beasts. ¡°Guard the door. No matter who comes, don¡¯t let them in!¡± Due to his serious tone, they immediately committed his words to memory and turned to leave the house, closing the door behind them. Shuang Yun¡¯s eyes were closed, his brows were furrowed, and his body temperature was dropping A thin layer of frost had already formed on the surface of his body. Lin Huanhuan was very worried that if this continued, he would freeze to death. She couldn¡¯t help herself and asked, ¡°What happened to Shuang Yun?¡± Lang Zhu was anxious. ¡°The star pattern has appeared, and the soul beast in his body has been awakened. This should be a good thing, but why was it awakened at this time?!¡± Lin Huanhuan was puzzled. ¡°Star pattern? Soul beast? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± He was surprised at her lack of common sense but still patiently explained it to her. ¡°When a beast evolves, star patterns will appear. Having star patterns is equivalent to awakening a soul beast. The soul beast can greatly increase the battle power of the beast.¡± Lin Huanhuan seemed to understand. ¡°From what you said, star patterns and soul beasts should be good things. Why do you look so nervous?¡± ¡°Not every beast can have a star pattern, and not every star pattern can awaken a soul beast. Many beasts fail in the process of evolving, causing them to die.¡± Lin Huanhuan was shocked by his words. Lang Zhu said, ¡°Evolution is a test bestowed by God to beasts. Only by passing the test can one awaken the soul beast in one¡¯s body and become a true soul beast powerhouse. If one can¡¯t pass the test, one will be a failure and will be eliminated.¡± The strong preyed on the weak and the strong were respected. That was how beasts survived. Lin Huanhuan was very anxious. ¡°Then is there anything we can do to help Shuang Yun?¡± ¡°Shuang Yun¡¯s father was also a soul beast. According to tradition, he should have helped Shuang Yun to awaken his beast soul when he reached adulthood. With an adult soul beast around, the soul beast in Shuang Yun¡¯s body could be appeased to the greatest extent. At the same time, it could also minimize the chances of his evolution failing. Unfortunately, Shuang Yun¡¯s father died long ago, so Shuang Yun never had the chance to awaken the soul beast in his body. I thought that the soul beast in his body might have already sunk to the bottom and died when Shuang Yun was faced with his father¡¯s death. I didn¡¯t expect it to suddenly appear today.¡± The old witch doctor¡¯s words made Lin Huanhuan panic. Her eyes were red with anxiety. ¡°In that case, is there nothing we can do but watch Shuang Yun suffer?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he suffers a little. As long as he can evolve successfully, all the suffering will be worth it. But¡­ I¡¯m afraid that even if he suffers, he¡¯ll still fail in the end¡­¡± Failure equaled death. Lin Huanhuan could not accept this. Although Shuang Yun had a bad personality and a nasty mouth, he had saved her and Bai Di¡¯s lives. He was a very good beast. She didn¡¯t want him to die! Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°Boo-hoo, Shuang Yun, you have to hold on. You can¡¯t die¡­¡± Her cries woke Bai Di from his slumber. Bai Di managed to sit up. His face was pale from his injuries. ¡°Why are you crying? What happened to Shuang Yun?¡± Lin Huanhuan immediately threw herself into his arms and hugged him tightly. ¡°Shuang Yun is about to die, boo-hoo!¡± ¡°Die?¡± Bai Di was surprised. He remembered that Shuang Yun had not been injured. At most, he was frozen by the wind and snow, but he would not die from that frostbite! Lang Zhu quickly explained. ¡°Shuang Yun¡¯s star pattern has appeared.¡± The words immediately made sense. He sighed helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s unlucky or lucky to have a star pattern at a time like this.¡± Bai Di patted Huanhuan¡¯s back. ¡°Help me down. I¡¯m going to check on Shuang Yun.¡± Lang Zhu said quickly, ¡°You¡¯re still injured. You¡¯d better not move.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my own body. I just want to move around a little. I won¡¯t die.¡± At Bai Di¡¯s insistence, Lang Zhu and Lin Huanhuan helped him out of bed. Bai Di leaned closer to examine the star pattern on Shuang Yun¡¯s arm. The silver-white wolf beast pattern was faintly discernible, and it emitted a terrifying cold aura. Bai Di narrowed his narrow blue eyes. ¡°Silvery Frost White Wolf.¡± Lang Zhu said, ¡°Shuang Yun is indeed the descendant of the Silvery Frost White Wolf.¡± Bai Di seemed to understand. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s fate¡­¡± He paused, then said, ¡°I can save him.¡± Hearing this, Lin Huanhuan was shocked. Lang Zhu was skeptical. ¡°Can you really save Shuang Yun?¡± Without further explanation, Bai Di unbuttoned the skirt of his hide to reveal the star pattern tattoo on his waist. There was a lifelike tiger totem surrounded by three small stars and dark blue patterns that glowed. Lang Zhu¡¯s eyes were wide with shock. ¡°T-This is a three-starred soul beast¡­¡± Bai Di said indifferently, ¡°Is a three-starred soul beast enough to appease the Silvery Frost White Wolf¡¯s soul beast?¡± Lang Zhu immediately knelt down. ¡°As long as you can save Shuang Yun, you¡¯ll be the most respected guest of our Rock Wolf Tribe! As long as you say the word, regardless of whether it¡¯s a mountain of blades or a sea of flames, we¡¯ll serve you!¡± Lin Huanhuan also grabbed Bai Di¡¯s arm and begged him. ¡°Please save Shuang Yun!¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°I can save him.¡± He agreed. ¡°But I can¡¯t do it alone.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°If I want to appease the soul beast in Shuang Yun¡¯s body, I have to be his family. I have no relationship with Shuang Yun. If I rashly make a move, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll stimulate the soul beast in his body. At that time, not only will I not be able to save him but I¡¯ll also harm him.¡± Lang Zhu quickly asked, ¡°So what do you have in mind?¡± ¡°I have an idea, but I need Huanhuan¡¯s help.¡± Chapter 25 - Becoming Partners Chapter 25 Becoming Partners Bai Di stared at Lin Huanhuan, his blue eyes filled with love. Lin Huanhuan hurriedly said, ¡°As long as I can save Shuang Yun, I can do anything.¡± Bai Di spoke slowly. ¡°I need you to bond with me and Shuang Yun.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°After you become mates with me and Shuang Yun, we¡¯ll be a family. You, me, and Shuang Yun will all be bound to each other. After that, I¡¯ll go and pacify the beast spirit in Shuang Yun¡¯s body; this way the chances of success will be greatly increased.¡± Lin Huanhuan was shocked by this suggestion. She had thought of making Bai Di her mate, but she had never thought of getting two males to be her mates. In her worldview, marriage should be monogamous in order to be fair. Even in this world where females were rare, she had never thought of having many mates. But now, Bai Di wanted her to be with two male beasts at once. She thought this was crazy! But she couldn¡¯t refuse. This was because Shuang Yun was still waiting to be saved, and she couldn¡¯t leave him to die. Bai Di saw the color drain from her face and felt bitter. He hugged the little female in front of him and said with a bitter smile, ¡°I used to think of ways to stop you from being with other male beasts. I was afraid that someone would snatch you away. I always imagined that I could have you all to myself. But now, I have to give you away. I really feel terrible.¡± Lin Huanhuan closed her eyes, her voice trembling as she spoke. ¡°I agree.¡± She would agree to anything to save Shuang Yun. Bai Di held her tighter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s emotions were a mess, but her mind was unexpectedly calm. ¡°Let¡¯s stop wasting time and get on with it.¡± Under normal procedures, the female and male must successfully mate, but with Shuang Yun still unconscious and Bai Di injured, it was clearly unrealistic to complete the mating. That left one other option. Bai Di and Shuang Yun¡¯s fingers were cut and their blood was squeezed out. The witch doctor mixed it into the water and handed it to Lin Huanhuan to drink. Lin Huanhuan also squeezed out some of her blood and mixed it into the water before handing it to Bai Di for him and Shuang Yun. With a look of utmost devotion, Bai Di carefully picked up the cup and downed every last bit. Shuang Yun was in a coma and could not drink the water, so Lang Zhu could only help pry open his mouth and force the water in. In this way, Lin Huanhuan and the two male beasts had reached a mating contract. Lin Huanhuan looked at the unconscious Shuang Yun and couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Shuang Yun hates females so much. If he wakes up and finds out that he has been forced to be my mate, will he be very angry?¡± Bai Di gave her a flat look. ¡°If he despises you, I¡¯ll slaughter him.¡± Lin Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She suddenly realized how ferocious the domineering Bai Di was! Lang Zhu coughed lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shuang Yun actually likes you very much. If he finds out that he has become your mate, he¡¯ll definitely be overjoyed!¡± Lin Huanhuan recalled Shuang Yun¡¯s usual arrogant appearance and she immediately had reservations about the old witch doctor¡¯s words. Noticing the worried look on Lin Huanhuan¡¯s face, Bai Di mistook her reaction to the whole mating ritual and explained. ¡°This method of making a bond using each other¡¯s blood doesn¡¯t last long. It¡¯s usually valid for three months. In three months, if you still haven¡¯t completed the mating with us, the mate bond between us will expire. You¡¯ll be free.¡± Lang Zhu also said, ¡°Take it as though these three months are a probation period for them. If you think they¡¯re qualified, keep them and let them be your mates. If you¡¯re not satisfied, dump them.¡± Hearing their words, the last bit of anxiety in Lin Huanhuan¡¯s heart disappeared. Three months¡­ She¡¯d just take it as dating. Although she would be with two people¡­ Ahem, that was much better than mating directly without any feelings. After the mate contract was formed, Lin Huanhuan felt more worried. Especially when she saw Shuang Yun and Bai Di, her gaze would automatically follow them. She watched Bai Di crouch down and place his palm lightly over Shuang Yun¡¯s arm. Silver-white light seeped through the gaps between his fingers. Lin Huanhuan could not help but widen her eyes and hold her breath. She saw the tiger star pattern on his waist grow rapidly. The dark blue tattoo of a fierce tiger spread across his entire chest, its sharp fangs, and its athletic posture looked as if it would burst out of Bai Di in the next second. Its blue eyes seemed fierce and cruel, but they were also filled with endless tenderness and vitality. At the same time, Lin Huanhuan¡¯s heart beat faster. That was the mate bond at work. She felt Shuang Yun¡¯s and Bai Di¡¯s hearts beating. She could even feel the rhythm of their breathing and the soul beasts hidden in their bodies. Finally, Shuang Yun opened his eyes. The frost on his body had completely dissipated, and he looked no different from before. It was just that a wolf head tattoo had appeared on his arm. It was silvery white with a silver star beside it. This was the symbol of a one-starred soul beast. It meant that Shuang Yun had evolved successfully! Lang Zhu was so happy that he was about to cry. He rushed up and hugged Shuang Yun. He shouted excitedly, ¡°After waiting for so many years, a soul beast has finally appeared in our Rock Wolf Tribe! If your father is in heaven, he¡¯ll definitely be proud of you!¡± Bai Di was injured as well, and it had taken a lot of effort to save Shuang Yun. He looked terrible now. Lin Huanhuan quickly supported him. ¡°Lie down and rest.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°Help me back. I want to go home.¡± The word ¡®home¡¯ made Lin Huanhuan¡¯s heart soften. She smiled at him. ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them returned home, only to see Mu Xiang and her five male mates. They had tidied up their messy house. Lin Huanhuan apologized profusely and Mu Xiang comforted her, before leaving with her five mates. Bai Di took a small package from the hide pouch he had carried on him. He unwrapped the hide and carefully took out a string of emerald-green Sourcing Leaf Fruits. ¡°Huanhuan, keep these fruits safe. Take one every day from now on. It¡¯ll be good for your health.¡± Lin Huanhuan was so angry that she wanted to throw all of them out! But she couldn¡¯t bear to do so. After all, Bai Di had risked his life to get them. She reached for them and accepted them. ¡°Thank you.¡± Bai Di stared into her eyes for a long time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was so rough with you the other night. I _ HI ¡°Stop it.¡± Lin Huanhuan clenched the Sourcing Leaf Fruits in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve already forgotten what happened that night. Don¡¯t mention it again.¡± Even though she was angry at first, that anger disappeared when she learned that there was a chance he may never return. Either way, all that mattered was that he was alive. Chapter 26 - Fair Play Chapter 26 Fair Play Early the next morning, Lin Huanhuan was awakened by the sound of a wall being smashed. She thought that someone had come looking for trouble again, so she immediately got out of bed and rushed out with the bone knife. However, she saw that a huge hole had been smashed into her rock wall. As for the person who smashed the wall, it was actually Shuang Yun! When Lin Huanhuan saw that he was the one who smashed the wall, she instantly became furious. ¡°Are you crazy? Why did you smash my wall for no reason?!¡± When he saw her coming, the tips of his ears involuntarily turned red, but the expression on his face was still arrogant. ¡°This is not only your wall but also my wall. I can smash it however I want. It¡¯s none of your business!¡± ¡°This is my home! When did it become your home?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re already my mate. Your home is my home!¡± was Shuang Yun was very arrogant when he said this, but his eyes subconsciously glanced at Lin Huanhuan¡¯s face. His sharp wolf claws slowed down their digging. He was worried. What if she refused to acknowledge the mate bond between them? After all, he wasn¡¯t like Bai Di. He could not please her, nor did he have the strength of a three-starred soul beast. When Lin Huanhuan heard his words, she was first stunned, then she couldn¡¯t help but blush. She glared at him angrily. ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t just smash walls!¡± When he saw that she didn¡¯t deny what he said, he knew that she had acknowledged their mate bond. Delighted, he immediately resumed his digging ¡°I need to merge the two caves. It¡¯ll be more convenient this way.¡± Convenient? Of course, it would be convenient for him to kidnap the little female into his bed! It made no sense that the big tiger could hug the little female to sleep, while he could only sleep alone in the next room. He had to fight for his own benefits! At this moment, Bai Di stepped out. He had already heard the conversation between Shuang Yun and Lin Huanhuan just now. He knew Shuang Yun¡¯s thoughts like the back of his hand, but he had no intention of exposing Shuang Yun. He said to Lin Huanhuan, ¡°You just woke up, right? I made some vegetable soup and left it on the fire to heat it up. Hurry up and have some.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Lin Huanhuan left, Bai Di looked at Shuang Yun, who was busy digging a hole. He said slowly, ¡°You saved my life, and I also helped you once. We¡¯re even. In the future, we¡¯ll compete fairly.¡± Shuang Yun naturally knew what Bai Di meant by ¡®fair competition¡¯. He immediately retorted without showing any weakness. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to say that. We¡¯ll play fair! I¡¯ll never let you win!¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± He was about to turn away when he heard Shuang Yun speak again. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here despite being a three-starred soul beast, I have to warn you. No matter what your purpose is, I won¡¯t let you off if you have any intention of harming the Rock Wolf Tribe!¡± Bai Di paused and gave him a casual look. ¡°I just want to spend my life with Huanhuan. I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Lin Huanhuan walked into the kitchen and found that in addition to the vegetable soup, there was a Sourcing Leaf Fruit that had been washed. She could smell the sweet aroma from the palm-sized green fruit as soon as she approached it. Lin Huanhuan took a sip of the vegetable soup. It tasted very good! It was so much better than the vegetable soup she made! It seemed that Bai Di was very talented in cooking. He had only cooked a few times, but his culinary skills were already so good. She had to train his cooking skills. She wanted him to become the number one chef in this era! When she thought about being able to eat a full-scale banquet feast like those in ancient times, Lin Huanhuan felt that her future would be filled with happiness! Lin Huanhuan finished the vegetable soup in one gulp before taking the Sourcing Leaf Fruit and slowly chewing on it. She was thinking about what had just happened. Shuang Yun¡¯s words reminded her that she was already bonded to two male beasts. The three of them would have to live together for the next three months. Hopefully, the two males would get through this period in peace. Bai Di and Shuang Yun had returned from outside. They not only brought back Sourcing Leaf Fruits but also a large bag of another sweet fruit. This particular fruit grew all year round, but the fruit did not taste as sweet in winter compared to other seasons. The fruit in winter tasted both sweet and sour. Many females did not like it, but Lin Huanhuan thought it was very good. There were a lot of fruits. Bai Di and Shuang Yun did not like them, but Lin Huanhuan could not finish them alone. Hence, she divided the seemingly endless supply of fruits into two. One portion was crushed to make jam, while the other was stored in a stone jar in the cellar. She intended to make fruit wine. Bai Di and Shuang Yun had brought back some herbs as well. Lin Huanhuan prepared some of the more precious and rare medicinal herbs. She called Shuang Yun over and handed him the herbs wrapped in animal hide. ¡°Take these to the old witch doctor. He put in a lot of effort to save you and Bai Di. These herbs are a thank you gift for him.¡± Shuang Yun snorted. ¡°You have to pay me to have me run errands for you.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I want you to sleep with me tonight!¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s face instantly turned red. ¡°Why are you spouting nonsense in broad daylight?!¡± ¡°We¡¯re mates. It¡¯s only right and proper for us to sleep together!¡± Shuang Yun raised his chin in a matter-of-fact manner. ¡°B-But I¡¯m used to sleeping alone. I don¡¯t want to sleep with anyone else for a while.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Shuang Yun was indignant. ¡°You used to sleep with that tiger every night. Sometimes, he would touch you and you¡¯d make very sweet, seductive sounds. I heard them all!¡± Lin Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Why was the soundproofing of the rock walls so bad? She wanted to lodge a complaint! Lin Huanhuan, who had been exposed on the spot, became even more embarrassed now. She avoided Shuang Yun¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± ¡°What¡¯s different about it?!¡± Lin Huanhuan thought about it and decided to lay it all out. ¡°Bai Di and I are in love, but you don¡¯t like me. I only treat you as a friend. I think it would be better if the two of us don¡¯t sleep together.¡± Shuang Yun froze. A look of hurt flashed across his dark green eyes. He clenched his fists and glared at Lin Huanhuan indignantly. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you trying to say that you don¡¯t like me at all? Then why did you make me your mate?!¡± ¡°It was an emergency back then. If I hadn¡¯t made you my mate, you wouldn¡¯t have had an easy time evolving. You¡¯d probably lose your life because of it. I couldn¡¯t leave you in the lurch.¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯ve completed my evolution, what are you going to do? Abandon me?¡± Shuang Yun tried to raise his chin high so that he looked domineering and not at all terrified by the other party¡¯s words. ¡°We didn¡¯t bond by mating, so we¡¯re not really mates. In three months, our bond will automatically dissolve and you¡¯ll be free again.¡± Lin Huanhuan spoke very sincerely. She said all this after much deliberation. Shuang Yun didn¡¯t like females. Forcing him to mate with one would certainly upset him. She didn¡¯t want to see him upset. Chapter 27 - Im Only Interested In You Chapter 27 I¡¯m Only Interested In You Not really mates? He was her mate now, and no one could deny that relationship! Shuang Yun was furious. He wished he could throw the little female in front of him to the ground right now, mate with her successfully, and make his title as her mate official! But reason told him not to. The last time Bai Di had used force on Lin Huanhuan, not only did she get injured, but she was also traumatized. The memory of her trembling in fear was still fresh in Shuang Yun¡¯s mind. He couldn¡¯t bear to do that to her. It took some effort for him to suppress his anger. He snatched the herbs from Lin Huanhuan¡¯s hand and said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s just an errand! I¡¯ll do it!¡± He just wanted to take the opportunity to get some benefits. Did she have to ask to terminate the mate bond between them?! He would just give up on the benefits, then! Shuang Yun felt especially wronged. He glared fiercely at Lin Huanhuan, then quickly ran away with the herbs. Lin Huanhuan shouted at his back, ¡°Hurry up and come back. We¡¯ll wait for you for dinner tonight.¡± Shuang Yun ran into the old witch doctor¡¯s hut and tossed the herbs in front of Lang Zhu. ¡°This is a thank you gift that Huanhuan wants to give you. She wishes to thank you for your help this time.¡± Lang Zhu still had a lot of medicinal herbs in the house. These medicinal herbs were dispensable to him, but he still accepted the medicinal herbs with a smile. ¡°Not bad. As expected of a beast with a mate. You finally know how to reciprocate kindness.¡± Shuang Yun sat down on the ground and remained silent. Noticing his low spirits, Lang Zhu pushed aside the herbs in front of him and sat in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you now? Did you have a conflict with the little female at home?¡± Shuang Yun was silent for a moment before he said stiffly, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°Is that so? I think she likes you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying. She doesn¡¯t like me! She told me that herself!¡± At this point, Shuang Yun¡¯s eyes had turned red. This male beast who would not even show a reaction in the face of death was now red-eyed. Lang Zhu was obviously shocked by the change in his expression and quickly asked, ¡°What happened? Tell me what happened from beginning to end. I¡¯ll analyze it for you.¡± Lin Huanhuan filled the prepared jam into a wooden jar and then took out two large pieces of dried meat from the cellar. She called Bai Di over. ¡°Are you busy now? Can you go out with me?¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked. ¡°I want to go to Mu Xiang¡¯s house. She helped us yesterday, so I want to give her something as a thank you gift.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Bai Di carried the meat and jam in one hand, then used the other to pick up Lin Huanhuan before sitting her on his shoulder. Along the way, many male beasts looked at Bai Di with envy and jealousy. They were still single, but this white tiger had already gotten this cute female. It was too hateful! Lin Huanhuan was embarrassed by the fiery gazes of the male beasts. She subconsciously hugged Bai Di¡¯s neck tightly. Bai Di glared at the male beasts. The powerful might of a three-starred soul beast scared those beasts until their expressions changed. They retracted their gazes and did not dare to look at Lin Huanhuan again. When they reached Mu Xiang¡¯s house, Lin Huanhuan had Bai Di put her down. She tried to call out twice. ¡°Mu Xiang! Are you home?¡± No one responded. Lin Huanhuan was very puzzled. Was Mu Xiang not at home? Just as she was about to leave to come back another day, Mu Xiang¡¯s voice suddenly came from inside the house. ¡°Huanhuan? Come in quickly!¡± After obtaining permission, Lin Huanhuan immediately took Bai Di¡¯s hand and ran happily into the house. As a result, as soon as she entered, she saw that Mu Xiang was mating with her mates. The movements were rather intense, and everything was rather wild. The slapping sounds were endless. Lin Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Damn! This image was really blinding! She quickly turned around. ¡°Why are you doing this in the middle of the day?!¡± Mu Xiang groaned as she replied, ¡°I have nothing to do anyway. Why don¡¯t I do something meaningful?¡± Lin Huanhuan wished she could stuff her ears too. Mu Xiang¡¯s moans were so intense that they gave her goosebumps! Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and pulled Bai Di outside. ¡°We¡¯re going outside. Give us a shout when you¡¯re done.¡± Lin Huanhuan quickly ran out of the house and rubbed her ears hard, trying to forget about the noises she had just heard. Bai Di looked at her with amusement. ¡°You don¡¯t need to take it personally. Such things happen.¡± ¡°What? Are you saying it¡¯s normal for them to mate in broad daylight and invite friends into their house to watch?¡± Weren¡¯t they too unrestrained?! ¡°It¡¯s winter.¡± Bai Di explained. ¡°It¡¯s a good time to mate. The males don¡¯t have to go out hunting, so they spend a lot of time at home mating with their mates and trying to get the females pregnant. When the snow melts and it¡¯s spring, there¡¯ll be plenty of prey and fruit when the land is warm and the flowers bloom. The females will birth their cubs and do their best to ensure that the cubs survive.¡± That was why Mu Xiang said they were doing something meaningful. To the beasts, reproduction was indeed the most meaningful activity for them. Lin Huanhuan was very embarrassed. ¡°Even so, there¡¯s no need to be in a threesome, right? It¡¯s too hardcore!¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s Mu Xiang¡¯s personal preference.¡± Bai Di glanced at her. ¡°It seems you don¡¯t like this play all that much. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want to have you with other males at the same time either.¡± Lin Huanhuan blushed. She buried her face in her hands, mortified. ¡°Why do you have to drag me into this?!¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m not interested in other people¡¯s affairs. I¡¯m only interested in you.¡± The words were both blunt and explicit. Lin Huanhuan¡¯s face turned even redder. It took a long time for Mu Xiang and her mates to finish. Lin Huanhuan walked into the house while holding Bai Di¡¯s hand. She could still smell the subtle musky scent in the air. She cleared her throat and asked Bai Di to place the gift down. ¡°I made some jam and thought you might like it, so I brought some over for you. I want to thank you and your mates for your help yesterday.¡± Beasts didn¡¯t know how to be polite. When Mu Xiang heard her, she immediately smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re friends. It¡¯s only right that we help each other.¡± She opened the wooden jar and smelled the sweet fruit. She liked it and quickly dipped her finger into the jam before putting it in her mouth. It was a little sour. She didn¡¯t really like sour foods, but for some reason, she found this jam surprisingly delicious! Mu Xiang¡¯s eyes glowed. ¡°How did you do this? Teach me!¡± Lin Huanhuan smiled and said, ¡°Sure. Come look for me when you¡¯re free. I¡¯ll teach you how to make jam.¡± Chapter 28 - Could Not Forgive Chapter 28 Could Not Forgive Lang Zhu glared at him after hearing what Shuang Yun had to say. ¡°You just don¡¯t know the right words to say! Do you know what females like best? Sweet nothings!¡± Shuang Yun was very disdainful. ¡°I¡¯m the most powerful alpha wolf in the Rock Wolf Tribe. Every time I hunt, I always hunt the largest prey. I don¡¯t need to say sweet words. I can crush those male beasts with my strength!¡± Lang Zhu rolled his eyes rudely. ¡°If you¡¯re so good, why aren¡¯t you as important to the little female as Bai Di?!¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly after being ruthlessly rebuked. ¡°My next words will be unpleasant to hear. Not only is Bai Di a three-starred soul beast, but he¡¯s also very capable. Moreover, he¡¯s especially gentle and considerate. He takes care of the little female meticulously. It¡¯s not unusual for her to like him!¡± Shuang Yun wasn¡¯t happy to hear that, but he couldn¡¯t argue. Lang Zhu advised him earnestly. ¡°Other things aside, you really have to learn from Bai Di about taking care of females.¡± Shuang Yun was very reluctant. ¡°I¡¯m not going to learn from that tiger!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t learn, you¡¯re likely to lose the little female.¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s eyes turned red again. He could tolerate anything except losing Huanhuan. He definitely couldn¡¯t! Lang Zhu clapped him on the shoulder. ¡°A little impatience can spoil a great plan. You need to be as calm as you usually are when leading a pack to hunt.¡± Shuang Yun recalled his usual mood when he hunted, his irritable and uneasy heart gradually calmed down. Lang Zhu said, ¡°Just treat Huanhuan as your prey. Getting your prey in one move is what you do best. You should know what to do now.¡± Shuang Yun looked thoughtful. Seeing that he already had an idea, Lang Zhu changed the subject. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay for dinner with me tonight?¡± ¡°No. Huanhuan is still at home waiting for me to have dinner with her.¡± With that, he stood up and walked away without looking back. Lang Zhu shook his head and scolded jokingly. ¡°This brat has forgotten all about his elders after getting a mate!¡± Shuang Yun returned home to find Bai Di roasting meat. The rich aroma of meat filled the house. oma IL Vd In front of Lin Huanhuan was a large bowl of steaming vegetable soup. When she saw Shuang Yun return, she immediately waved at him. ¡°Come and eat!¡± Shuang Yun walked over and sat down. Lin Huanhuan cut off a large piece of roasted meat with the bone knife and handed it to him. ¡°Try it and see how it tastes.¡± Shuang Yun took a bite and didn¡¯t comment on the taste. He said, ¡°I still have some jerky in my house. I¡¯ll bring it over later.¡± Since they were a family, food naturally had to be placed together. Lin Huanhuan said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. We have enough food stored anyway.¡± However, Shuang Yun pulled a long face and said with a very serious expression, ¡°It¡¯s only right for male beasts to feed their partners. Are you complaining that I didn¡¯t hunt enough prey?!¡± Lin Huanhuan quickly waved her hands. ¡°No, no! You¡¯ve already hunted a lot of prey. I¡¯m definitely not looking down on you!¡± She paused and then added. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind the trouble, you can bring the food over.¡± Bai Di cut the cooked meat into thin slices and placed them in a bowl in front of Huanhuan. ¡°There might not be enough space in the cellar,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll dig out some more space later.¡± Lin Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± The meat was roasted until it was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. It was juicy and tasted amazing! She stuffed her mouth with roasted meat and gave Bai Di a thumbs-up as she ate, praising his cooking. Bai Di smiled. ¡°Eat slowly, or you¡¯ll burn yourself again.¡± Recalling her previous experience of being scalded, Lin Huanhuan chuckled in embarrassment. Shuang Yun watched the warm interactions between the two of them and felt bitter. He looked down at the roasted meat in his hand, realizing that he was not only inferior to Bai Di in terms of strength and character but also in cooking In comparison, he really didn¡¯t seem to have anything that Lin Huanhuan would like. After eating and drinking his fill, Bai Di went to the cellar to dig out more space. Shuang Yun carried his own stored food into the cellar, while Lin Huanhuan helped to arrange the food neatly. The three of them worked together and quickly finished their tasks. Lin Huanhuan was sweating. She boiled some hot water and gave her body a quick wipe. Bai Di helped her make the bed and light the fire beside it. He looked at Huanhuan with a gentle gaze. ¡°Go to sleep. Call me if you need me.¡± Lin Huanhuan sat down on the stone bed and reached out to touch the soft yet thick tiger fur. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sleep next door.¡± Bai Di remembered how he had hurt Huanhuan. Even though Huanhuan didn¡¯t blame him, he could not forgive himself. Hence, he offered to sleep in a different room. He was afraid that if he got any closer to Huanhuan, he would do that beastly thing to her again. Lin Huanhuan understood his feelings. She had tried comforting him, but unfortunately, it was useless. Bai Di was the gentle, caring type. However, he was stubborn to the core. No matter how much anyone said, it would be useless unless he could move on from the incident himself. Lin Huanhuan could only watch him leave. His back looked very forlorn. When Lin Huanhuan was slowly falling asleep, she started to feel a little thirsty. She opened her eyes, casually pulled a piece of firewood from the fire, and headed to the kitchen with the firewood to light up the way. Unexpectedly, the aroma of food came from the kitchen. Who would be cooking in the middle of the night? Could it be a thief?! Lin Huanhuan¡¯s heart tightened. She carefully sneaked into the kitchen and found a beast squatting by the fire while roasting meat. She saw his face clearly in the firelight. It was Shuang Yun! Shuang Yun¡¯s senses were very sharp. Almost as soon as Lin Huanhuan entered the kitchen, he realized that someone had entered. He immediately looked up, his gaze slowly meeting Lin Huanhuan¡¯s. Both of them were shocked. Shuang Yun quickly hid the thing in his hand behind his back. He was even more frantic because of his panic. ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± Lin Huanhuan walked over. First, she looked at the charcoal on his face, then at the few pieces of roasted meat beside him that had yet to be put away. Without exception, all of them were charred black and looked very unappetizing. She blinked. ¡°You came here in the middle of the night to roast meat instead of sleeping? Did you not eat enough at night?¡± He turned away. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Earlier in the night, when he saw how Huanhuan praised Bai Di for his cooking, he was envious and jealous. He remembered the old witch doctor¡¯s advice, so he decided to learn how to cook as well. Of course, with his pride, there was no way he¡¯d ask Bai Di for advice on cooking. Hence, he crept into the kitchen in the middle of the night. He tried to recall the process of Bai Di roasting the meat and tried to practice the method. Unfortunately, he failed even after roasting several pieces of meat. Chapter 29 - Is Gratitude All You Feel For Me? Chapter 29 Is Gratitude All You Feel For Me? Those chunks of meat were black and hard. They tasted like stones and were extremely unpleasant. He had originally planned to destroy these failures and not let anyone know about this matter, but he did not expect Lin Huanhuan to suddenly appear. All the stupid things he¡¯d done had been discovered. Huanhuan would definitely despise him more and more. Shuang Yun felt both annoyed and frustrated. Lin Huanhuan walked over to his side and sat down. She took the piece of meat that he was hiding behind his back and explained patiently. ¡°The meat has to be cut before it¡¯s roasted. If you put a large piece of it over the fire like this, it¡¯ll easily cause the outside to burn, but the meat inside will still be raw.¡± He pulled a face and asked stiffly, ¡°Then¡­ how should I do it?¡± ¡°Do you have a knife?¡± Shuang Yun didn¡¯t have a knife. He directly revealed his wolf claws. ¡°Will these do?¡± His wolf claws were extremely sharp, far sharper than bone knives. Lin Huanhuan immediately said, ¡°Of course.¡± Under her direction, Shuang Yun used his claws to cut the meat into small pieces. He then skewered them on sticks, coated them with seasoning, and set them on the fire to cook slowly. The barbecue was more successful this time. It still didn¡¯t taste as good as the meat Bai Di had prepared, but it was better than Shuang Yun¡¯s failures from earlier. He stared at the roasted meat in his hand, feeling frustrated. No matter how hard he tried to learn, the meat he cooked was no match for Bai Di¡¯s. He was inferior to Bai Di in everything. How could he compete with Bai Di, then?! Lin Huanhuan had originally planned to go back to sleep, but she acutely sensed that Shuang Yun¡¯s mood was a little off. She asked carefully, ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± Shuang Yun pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Do you care whether I¡¯m happy or not?¡± Lin Huanhuan did not know how to answer. Shuang Yun lowered his dark green eyes. ¡°You only ever pay attention to that tiger. It doesn¡¯t matter to you what happens to me.¡± ¡°Of course, it matters!¡± Lin Huanhuan retorted without hesitation. ¡°You¡¯re important to me too!¡± ¡°Really?¡± He scoffed, clearly not believing her. Lin Huanhuan was already used to his arrogance. Seeing his self-deprecating sneer, she felt especially uncomfortable as though something was stuck in her heart. She couldn¡¯t resist taking his hand. ¡°I mean it. You mean a lot to me!¡± Shuang Yun looked down at her hands that were holding his. Such tiny, fair hands. It made him want to clench them in his palms and never let go. Seeing that he was still silent, Lin Huanhuan thought that he was still unhappy, so she continued to speak. ¡°Even though you usually say nasty things, you¡¯re actually quite nice. You¡¯ve helped me a lot. I¡¯m very grateful to you.¡¯ He glanced at her. ¡°Is gratitude all you feel for me?¡± Lin Huanhuan thought for a moment. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s more than just gratitude.¡± He loomed over her. ¡°What else?¡± The distance between the two of them had decreased greatly. The firelight shone on his handsome face, and his originally sharp eyebrows had softened a lot. There was actually some affection and anticipation in his dark green eyes. Perhaps the atmosphere was too ambiguous, or his gaze was too gentle. Or perhaps she was still half asleep. was Lin Huanhuan¡¯s heart beat faster in spite of herself, and her face grew hot. This girlish reaction made her understand something She was being swayed by Shuang Yun. This rebellious wolf had unknowingly made her like him. This made Lin Huanhuan feel guilty. After all, she had already decided to grow old with Bai Di, but she suddenly had a crush on another male beast now. If Bai Di found out, he¡¯d be devastated. Shuang Yun stared at her face, taking in the changes in her expression. A thought struck him, and he asked a sudden question, ¡°Do you like me?¡± Lin Huanhuan was stunned. Her mind went blank. Her face was impossibly red. Oh my gosh! He could tell! What should she do? Deny it? But she did not want to lie to Shuang Yun. Admit it? What about Bai Di, then? ¡®I don¡¯t want to be a philandering woman!¡¯ Shuang Yun saw that she was staring at him in a daze without speaking. Her big watery eyes were filled with helplessness and panic at having her secret discovered. The little female was really innocent. The thoughts in her heart were all displayed on her face, and it was obvious at a glance. She did like him. All the bitterness in Shuang Yun¡¯s heart dissipated. A feeling of surprise enveloped him. He wished he could run out and call out all the beasts to tell them that his feelings for Huanhuan weren¡¯t one-sided! Huanhuan liked him back! They were in love! He tried to suppress the urge and forced himself to look calm. ¡°Why won¡¯t you answer me?¡± Lin Huanhuan avoided his gaze and lowered her eyes guiltily. She stammered, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± Shuang Yun lifted her chin, refusing to let her back away. ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know? It¡¯s either you like me or you don¡¯t.¡± This was the first time Lin Huanhuan had encountered such a situation. She was extremely nervous. Looking at the handsome face right in front of her, she felt her heart beat faster. She couldn¡¯t help but let her imagination run wild. If this continued, would she have a heart attack?! Seeing that she was silent, Shuang Yun¡¯s lips curved up into a teasing smile. ¡°Look at you. You like me but don¡¯t dare to say it. Are you afraid that I¡¯ll reject you?¡± Lin Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°As much as I hate females, I¡¯ll give you a chance considering how much you like me.¡± Lin Huanhuan: ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you so happy that you¡¯ve gone stupid?!¡± Lin Huanhuan was speechless. She didn¡¯t know that not only did this guy have a vicious tongue, but he was also an imaginative and domineering person! She couldn¡¯t help herself and said, ¡°Can you stop being so narcissistic?!¡± Shuang Yun was in a good mood now. Even though he was being mocked, he wasn¡¯t angry. ¡°I know you¡¯re shy. It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡± ¡°How am I shy?!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not shy, why are you blushing?¡± Lin Huanhuan was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She immediately exploded. This guy was really too annoying! What was even more annoying was that she actually had a good impression of this guy! She must be blind! Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t stay any longer. She suddenly stood up. ¡°I won¡¯t talk nonsense with you anymore. I¡¯m going back to sleep!¡± Isend ¡°Wait.¡± Lin Huanhuan glared at him. ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± ¡°Do you remember what you promised me before I went to save Bai Di?¡± After his reminder, Lin Huanhuan remembered that she had indeed promised Shuang Yun that as long as he returned alive, she would agree to a request he made. She snapped at him. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°I want you to mate with me.¡± Lin Huanhuan thought that she had misheard and couldn¡¯t help but rub her ears. ¡°What?!¡± Shuang Yun raised his chin slightly, and every word was said extremely clearly. ¡°I want to mate with you. That¡¯s all I ask.¡± Chapter 30 - Sourcing Leaf Fruit Chapter 30 Sourcing Leaf Fruit Lin Huanhuan fled in fear. When she got up the next morning, she was still in shock. Yesterday, Shuang Yun actually said that he wanted to mate with her?! Lin Huanhuan covered her face. She must have been dreaming last night. Shuang Yun hated females very much. How could he want to mate with her?! After Lin Huanhuan had mentally prepared herself, she slowly walked out of the bedroom. Bai Di had finished preparing breakfast. He smiled gently at Lin Huanhuan. ¡°Come and eat.¡± Lin Huanhuan looked around and heaved a sigh of relief when she didn¡¯t see Shuang Yun. After last night¡¯s conversation, she didn¡¯t even know how to face him now. It would be better to avoid him for the time being Lin Huanhuan finished the broth Bai Di had made. It was as delicious as ever, and she couldn¡¯t stop praising it. She¡¯d just finished breakfast when Mu Xiang came to the door with her male mate. Lin Huanhuan took out some fruits from the cellar and began to teach Mu Xiang how to make jam. Mu Xiang started learning with a serious attitude. Her male mate was called Jiu Yuan. He was tall, burly, and steady in his work. He was very protective of Mu Xiang and he was a reliable beast. In the entire Rock Wolf Tribe, he was the most powerful male beast, only second to Shuang Yun. Not wanting to disturb his female learning to make jam, Jiu Yuan sat in the outer room with Bai Di and chatted with him. Mu Xiang finally made a jar of jam and stretched her limbs. ¡°Finally!¡± Lin Huanhuan said, ¡°Do you want to rest?¡± Mu Xiang might be a female, but she wasn¡¯t weak. She¡¯d only made a jar of jam. She didn¡¯t feel tired, she just felt bored. She rolled her eyes and suddenly approached Lin Huanhuan. She asked in a gossipy manner, ¡°I heard that you took in Patriarch Shuang Yun?¡± The words ¡®took in¡¯ made Lin Huanhuan feel embarrassed, but she still answered truthfully, ¡°We did become mates.¡± Mu Xiang was pleasantly surprised. ¡°You¡¯re incredible! You could even take down a male who has always hated females! You¡¯ve really made us females proud!¡± Lin Huanhuan was even more embarrassed by the praise. ¡°It just happened somehow.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so modest! Previously, a few females in our tribe were making bets to see who could take down the leader of the Rock Wolf Tribe. In the end, we all lost and you¡¯re the only winner. You¡¯re now the most powerful female in our Rock Wolf Tribe!¡± Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but blush again. ¡°I¡¯m really not that powerful¡­¡± Mu Xiang¡¯s smile widened at her shy appearance. ¡°Tell me. Is Patriarch Shuang Yun¡¯s penis thick? Is it long? Are his techniques good?¡± These questions were too provocative! Lin Huanhuan was so embarrassed that her face was red. ¡°Y-You¡¯re talking nonsense. I didn¡¯t do that with Shuang Yun.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± It was Mu Xiang¡¯s turn to be surprised. ¡°You didn¡¯t mate? Then how did you become mates?!¡± Lin Huanhuan calmed down and told her about Shuang Yun¡¯s evolution. ¡°I see.¡± Mu Xiang looked enlightened. ¡°I was wondering how you managed to take down Patriarch Shuang Yun. So, he was forced to become your mate!¡± Lin Huanhuan lowered her eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Xiang put her arm around her shoulders and said with a tone of authority, ¡°Even though he was forced, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. Anyway, he¡¯s your mate now. Just sleep with him and he¡¯ll never escape you!¡± Lin Huanhuan broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare sleep with him.¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you? Is he unwilling?¡± Lin Huanhuan recalled what Shuang Yun had said last night and couldn¡¯t help but blush again. ¡°It¡¯s not that he¡¯s unwilling¡­¡± ¡°Since he¡¯s not unwilling, that means he¡¯s willing!¡± Mu Xiang said quickly, ¡°I knew it. How could any male refuse to mate with a female? Besides, Patriarch Shuang Yun seems to like you very much!¡± Lin Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°Does Shuang Yun like me?¡± ¡°Why would he mate with you if he doesn¡¯t like you? Have you forgotten how Shuang Yun treated Li Wei the last time she came looking for trouble? That¡¯s how he treats females he doesn¡¯t like. Think about it.¡± Lin Huanhuan silently compared Shuang Yun¡¯s attitude toward Li Wei and her. She found that they were indeed different. Though he always made snide remarks at her, he was always on her side when it mattered. He had even ventured out into the snow-covered forest to find Bai Di for her. Thinking of this, Lin Huanhuan¡¯s mood couldn¡¯t help but become ambiguous. Mu Xiang said to her, ¡°You¡¯re just too timid. Any other female would¡¯ve pounced on Patriarch Shuang Yun by now.¡± Lin Huanhuan looked down at her small physique. ¡°My size doesn¡¯t allow it.¡± ¡°Then lure him in and let him overwhelm you!¡± Lin Huanhuan thought about mating, and the first image that came to mind was of the night when the drunk Bai Di had been on top of her, trying to force his way into her body. His penis was too thick and long for her to handle. If Bai Di¡¯s size was considered average among male beasts, she would never be able to mate with a male beast. Thinking of this, Lin Huanhuan was a little depressed Was she too useless? Mu Xiang asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? You look sulky.¡± Lin Huanhuan recalled Mu Xiang mating with two male beasts at the same time. She couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel pain when you mate?¡± As soon as she asked this, Lin Huanhuan¡¯s face turned red. Gosh, what had she just asked? How embarrassing! Before Lin Huanhuan could change the topic, Mu Xiang said, ¡°No, I feel very comfortable and refreshed!¡± She observed Lin Huanhuan¡¯s expression and asked tentatively, ¡°Do you find it very painful and uncomfortable?¡± Although she was ashamed, Lin Huanhuan still nodded slowly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why? Is it because your mate isn¡¯t very skilled?¡± Lin Huanhuan lowered her head and said in a very soft voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Regardless, it just hurts a lot. It feels as though I¡¯m being torn apart.¡± Mu Xiang looked as if she understood. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s because that spot of yours is too small for a male¡¯s penis. That¡¯s why it¡¯s making you feel so miserable. This has actually happened to a female before.¡± Lin Huanhuan immediately asked, ¡°Then how did she resolve the problem?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a fruit that stimulates the female¡¯s body, making that part of her more flexible and elastic. You can use it to minimize the pain of mating.¡± Lin Huanhuan was very curious. ¡°What fruit is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called Sourcing Leaf Fruit. It grows deep in the jungle and is very difficult to find. The tree only bears fruit in winter. It¡¯s rather troublesome. You can ask the old witch doctor. Perhaps he would have some.¡± Lin Huanhuan moved her gaze to the entrance to the cellar. A jar full of Sourcing Leaf Fruit was stored there. Chapter 31 - Too Narcissistic Chapter 31 Too Narcissistic Mu Xiang told Lin Huanhuan how to use the Sourcing Leaf Fruits. After Mu Xiang left, Lin Huanhuan went into the cellar, opened the stone jar, and took out a Sourcing Leaf Fruit. Ever since Bai Di brought them back, Bai Di had taken two out for Lin Huanhuan to eat every day. Now that she had eaten more than ten, Lin Huanhuan felt that her physique had indeed improved a lot. At first, she thought that this fruit was like a health supplement that could nourish the body, but after hearing Mu Xiang¡¯s words, she realized that Sourcing Leaf Fruits could also be used in another way. Recalling what Mu Xiang had said, Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but blush again. She kept the fruit in her fanny pack. Lin Huanhuan had just emerged from the cellar when she saw Bai Di, who was about to enter. They both froze when they met. He was the first to ask, ¡°What are you doing down here?¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s gaze drifted. ¡°I was arranging the food.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just arrange everything last night?¡± Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t answer, so she stopped talking and ran around him with the wooden cup in her hand. Bai Di watched her leave while thinking about something The little female seemed to be hiding something from him¡­ Lin Huanhuan had just walked out of the cellar when she heard Shuang Yun calling out to her. ¡°Huanhuan, come out for a moment.¡± Lin Huanhuan was still a little afraid to see him. She slowly walked out of the house. When she saw Shuang Yun, her eyes involuntarily avoided him. ¡°What is it?¡± Shuang Yun saw that she was shy. He liked her very much and could not help but want to hug her and caress her. But now, he had business to attend to. He had to swallow the urge. Shuang Yun raised his chin slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be embarrassed. There¡¯s no hurry for us to mate. I have something else to tell you.¡± Lin Huanhuan flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry to mate with you!¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯re in no hurry.¡± Shuang Yun looked at her helplessly, his tone patronizing. He obviously took her denial as a sign of shyness. Lin Huanhuan was getting angry. How could there be such a narcissistic person in this world?! Shuang Yun pinched her small face. The smooth and tender touch satisfied him. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. When this is done, we¡¯ll mate immediately.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to mate with you! You narcissist!¡± His eyes were filled with love. ¡°What a cute female who doesn¡¯t mean what she says.¡± In order to stop herself from vomiting blood from anger, Lin Huanhuan decided to change the topic. ¡°What do you want with me? Tell me quickly. I¡¯m busy!¡± He didn¡¯t beat about the bush with her. ¡°Li Wei is pregnant,¡± he said simply. ¡°Huh?!¡± Lin Huanhuan did not understand why he was telling her this. She was stunned for a moment before a bold guess popped into her mind. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the baby she¡¯s carrying is yours?¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s face immediately turned green. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I have nothing to do with Li Wei. How could she be pregnant with my child?!¡± Lin Huanhuan remembered how Shuang Yun had confronted Li Wei without any hesitation. She also felt that her guess was indeed a little unbelievable. She cleared her throat and pretended she hadn¡¯t said anything. ¡°Then why are you telling me this?¡± she asked. ¡°Li Wei bullied you before this. We can¡¯t let this go. I was going to keep her in jail until the snow melted and then throw her out with all her male beasts.¡± But Li Wei is pregnant now. Pregnant female beasts were very delicate. If they were not careful, their lives were at risk. Now, those male mates of hers were kicking up a fuss, demanding that Shuang Yun release Li Wei. Shuang Yun had never been kind to females. Furthermore, Li Wei had once bullied his little female. He would always remember this grudge. He didn¡¯t care that Li Wei was pregnant. He couldn¡¯t spare her that easily! However, the old witch doctor had called him over today and told him to release Li Wei. Li Wei was a female, after all. She was even pregnant now. If anything happened to her in jail, none of her male mates would let the matter go. If they really fought, it would definitely be another life-and-death battle. Shuang Yun said to Lin Huanhuan, ¡°Li Wei was arrested because she bullied you. As the victim of this matter, it¡¯s up to you to decide what to do with her.¡± Lin Huanhuan blinked slowly. ¡°If I want to kill her for revenge, will you agree?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t get your hands dirty by doing something like murder. Wait here while I go and kill her for you.¡± With that, he prepared to go and kill someone in jail. Lin Huanhuan quickly pulled him back. ¡°The crime of killing a female is not light. Besides, she¡¯s pregnant now. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being accused and scolded?¡± Shuang Yun raised his chin, his face looking defiant. ¡°I don¡¯t care what others think. At worst, I won¡¯t be the tribe leader anymore. I¡¯ll take you away from the rock mountain and we can live somewhere else together.¡± Lin Huanhuan was touched. She laughed in spite of herself. ¡°Never mind. As much as I hate Li Wei, the baby in her belly is innocent. I won¡¯t go so far as to murder a baby.¡± Shuang Yun was stunned. ¡°You want to let her go?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s let her go.¡± He looked at her with a steady gaze. ¡°You¡¯re willing to back down and let Li Wei go because you don¡¯t want to put me in a difficult position, right?¡± Lin Huanhuan looked confused. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I know you like me a lot and are being considerate of me. I¡¯m really touched.¡± Lin Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back to mate with you as soon as I¡¯m done dealing with Li Wei.¡± Lin Huanhuan blushed. ¡°Who wants to mate with you?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go first. Be good and wait at home for me to come back!¡± He kissed her on the cheek and rushed off. Lin Huanhuan was furious. She wanted to chase after him and grab him by the shoulders to shake him. ¡®Who wants to mate with you? You¡¯re too narcissistic! Shuang Yun opened the cell door and released Li Wei and her male mates. Li Wei was delighted to see him. Shuang Yun was a beast who didn¡¯t mean what he said. He might look cold and emotionless, but he actually cared about her. Her eyes lit up when she saw the star pattern on Shuang Yun¡¯s arm. ¡°Shuang Yun, you¡¯ve evolved? That¡¯s amazing. After I give birth to the child in my stomach, I¡¯ll immediately help you give birth to a child of your own! I¡¯m so beautiful, and you¡¯re so powerful. Our child will definitely be the most powerful cub!¡± As she was overwhelmed by her emotions, she lunged towards him, eager to express her feelings for him. Shuang Yun grabbed her neck, his eyes filled with disgust. ¡°I¡¯m only letting you go because you¡¯re pregnant. If you dare to cause trouble again, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡± Li Wei shivered at the murderous look in his eyes, her face suddenly turning pale. Those mates of hers rushed to surround her while shouting angrily, ¡°Let her go! She¡¯s a female! She¡¯s pregnant! Shuang Yun released his grip and tossed Li Wei into the arms of those male beasts as though she was trash. He said coldly, ¡°If you want to keep her alive, keep an eye on her. Don¡¯t let her appear in front of me again, or I might lose control and kill her.¡± Chapter 32 - I Will Always Love You Chapter 32 I Will Always Love You During dinner, Shuang Yun kept saying to Lin Huanhuan, ¡°Eat more meat. That¡¯s how you¡¯ll have the strength to mate later.¡± Lin Huanhuan was so angry that she wanted to throw the roasted meat at his face. She scowled at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to mate with you!¡± Shuang Yun argued back. ¡°But you already promised me¡­¡± ¡°Even if I did agree to mate with you, it doesn¡¯t have to be now!¡± Shuang Yun tried his best to convince her. ¡°It¡¯s winter now, which is the best time for beasts to mate. If our cubs can be born in spring, there¡¯ll be an abundance of food. They¡¯ll definitely grow very strong!¡± Lin Huanhuan insisted, saying, ¡°No, I won¡¯t mate with you now.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mate with me now, who will you mate with?¡± Shuang Yun was furious. The roasted meat in his hand was squeezed by his grip. Lin Huanhuan was slightly startled, and her gaze instinctively turned to Bai Di. Even if she had to mate, she¡¯d prioritize Bai Di. Bai Di was the first beast she¡¯d seen since coming into this world. He¡¯d always been kind to her. His place in her heart was unshakable. The sudden appearance of Shuang Yun made her feel guilty towards Bai Di. She wanted to make it up to him as much as possible. Bai Di happened to be watching her too, and his lips were curved into a smile when she glanced his way. ¡°Have you had enough?¡± He was already extremely handsome, and when he smiled, he was even more devastatingly beautiful. Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but blush and reply softly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m full.¡± ¡°Then go rest. I¡¯ll clean up.¡± ¡°Let me clean up with you.¡± Shuang Yun watched the interactions between the two of them. Although there was nothing special about them, they shared a tacit understanding, and it felt like no one else could intrude. It made him feel like a third wheel. Shuang Yun suddenly panicked. He grabbed Huanhuan¡¯s wrist, his dark green eyes locked on hers. ¡°You want to give birth to Bai Di¡¯s child first, don¡¯t you?¡± Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t answer, and her face was filled with embarrassment. Seeing her panic and dodge, Shuang Yun¡¯s heart immediately sank. She didn¡¯t need to open her mouth to say anything. Her reaction had given him the answer. Shuang Yun released his grip, rose in silence, and walked away. Lin Huanhuan did not chase after him. He¡¯d have to face this sooner or later anyway. If he couldn¡¯t handle it, he could wait for the three months to end when their mate contract would automatically dissolve. He¡¯d then be free again. When she and Bai Di had finished cleaning up the place and were ready for bed, Bai Di made her bed for her as usual. Then, he prepared to walk away. Lin Huanhuan suddenly grabbed his wrist. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Bai Di stopped. ¡°What is it?¡± Lin Huanhuan avoided his gaze. Her face was red, and her voice was so soft that it was almost inaudible. ¡°Y-You can stay tonight.¡± He looked surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I might do something like that to you again?¡± She stammered, ¡°I-I¡¯m not afraid to do that with you. I¡¯m just¡­ afraid of the pain¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said. ¡°It was my fault for hurting you the last time.¡± He was overwhelmed with guilt, and his heart ached for her. Lin Huanhuan took out the Sourcing Leaf Fruit in her fanny pack and said dryly, ¡°Mu Xiang told me that using this can help relieve my pain, so I¡¯ll try it with you first.¡± Since they had decided to become mates and spend the rest of their lives together, there was no avoiding s*x. Although it made Lin Huanhuan feel embarrassed to take the initiative to speak about it, she still mustered the courage to say what was on her mind. Bai Di had been kind to her, and she wanted to be kind to him. Bai Di¡¯s heart melted. He held the little female in his arms gently as if she were the most precious treasure in the world. ¡°You don¡¯t have to force it. Even without mating, you¡¯ll always be my mate. I¡¯ll always love you.¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s eyes turned red. Her voice shook as she asked, ¡°Do you love me?¡± ¡°Of course. You¡¯re the one I love the most.¡± Lin Huanhuan had received too little love in her life, so she cherished everything she got. ¡°Nothing else matters as long as you love me.¡± She wrapped her arms around his neck and tilted her head back, kissing his face with clumsy movements. The softness of her lips on his cheek made his heart flutter. Although he was a fierce tiger, his heart was filled with tenderness at this moment. Bai Di lowered Lin Huanhuan onto the stone bed, her soft, petite body falling onto the animal hide. Her delicate face was flushed, and her long eyelashes fluttered. She was so nervous. He kissed her on the lips before speaking in a low and gentle voice, ¡°Let me know if it hurts. I¡¯ll stop immediately.¡± Lin Huanhuan did not dare to look at his face. She closed her eyes and replied, ¡°Mhm.¡± As if opening a gift, Bai Di removed her hide dress. Her fair and tender skin was as smooth as cow¡¯s milk. Bai Di felt an inexpressible urge inside him, but his strong sense of self-control kept him sober. He bent his head and kissed her all over with a sense of devotion. Her fair body was stained an alluring red. It was like a rose that had just bloomed and was waiting to be picked. Bai Di put the fruit in his mouth, chewed it, and smeared the juice on the little female. As soon as the green-colored juice touched her body, it immediately stimulated her to secrete a slippery transparent mucus. The fragrance of the fruit filled the air and Lin Huanhuan felt her body getting hotter and hotter, while her wet eyes were filled with confusion and desire. Bai Di leaned close to her and whispered, ¡°Can I go in now?¡± Lin Huanhuan was extremely embarrassed. She covered her face and said softly, ¡°Yes.¡± He kissed the back of her hand, his gaze incredibly affectionate. ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle.¡± She still felt a little uncomfortable when he put it in, but it wasn¡¯t nearly as painful as the last time. She could just about bear it. He had been watching her carefully to detect any changes in her expression. He saw her frown and stopped what he was doing. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked nervously. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Lin Huanhuan whispered, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s alright¡­¡± Relieved to know she wasn¡¯t in pain, he continued. At this moment, Lin Huanhuan felt a warm current flowing out from under her! The familiarity of it terrified her. She opened her eyes at once and pushed him away from her. Bai Di was aghast. ¡°What happened? Did I hurt you?¡± Lin Huanhuan slowly reached for the space under her. Her hands were covered in blood. Bloody hell! It was her bloody period again! Bai Di saw the blood on her hands, and his face paled. ¡°I hurt you again! I¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault!¡± Lin Huanhuan quickly interrupted him. ¡°It¡¯s my period again. I bleed non-stop for a few days every month. You¡¯ve seen it happen before. It¡¯s fine.¡± She had actually gotten her period while she was in the middle of having s*x. How embarrassing! Chapter 33 - Sick Chapter 33 Sick Lin Huanhuan slowly tore open the sanitary pad given by the system and stuffed it into her underwear. She sat on the bed and wrapped herself in a thick but soft hide blanket. Her face was pale from blood loss, and she looked very depressed. She had finally found the courage to make her relationship with Bai Di official, but she was forced to abort it because of her period¡¯s sudden visit. She couldn¡¯t even bear to look at Bai Di, who had to pretend to be calm even though he was suppressing his urges. It was a tragedy! Lin Huanhuan buried her face in the hide blanket, revealing only her large, uneasy eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Bai Di took her in his arms, blanket and all. His gaze was very gentle. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We have a lot of time. We can try again in the future.¡± The next morning, as soon as Shuang Yun walked through the door, he smelled the thick scent of blood. This smell of blood was different from ordinary blood. There was a sweet smell mixed in. His expression changed as he rushed into the bedroom. When he saw Lin Huanhuan¡¯s pale face as she wrapped herself in the hide blanket, his heart tightened. ¡°What happened to you? Are you hurt? I smell blood. I¡¯m going to get the old witch doctor to take a look at you.¡± Lin Huanhuan quickly stopped him. ¡°I¡¯m not injured. Don¡¯t trouble the old witch doctor.¡± ¡°Then why do you smell of blood? Don¡¯t lie to me. You must be hurt!¡± Lin Huanhuan was very listless now and did not even have the strength to speak. Hence, Bai Di took the initiative to call Shuang Yun aside and explain Lin Huanhuan¡¯s special constitution. Shuang Yun¡¯s heart relaxed. Nothing else mattered as long as Huanhuan was not injured. But when he saw how weak she looked, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°You look very uncomfortable. Do you really not want to get examined by the witch doctor?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a normal reaction. I¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest.¡± Shuang Yun helped her lie down and covered her with the blanket. ¡°Then rest well. No matter what happens in the next few days, don¡¯t move. We¡¯ll help you do everything.¡± Lin Huanhuan looked at him in amusement. ¡°Why do you look gentler now?¡± His expression stiffened, then he snorted. ¡°It¡¯s your imagination!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Shuang Yun covered her eyes and ordered her. ¡°On the count of three, you need to sleep! One, two, three!¡± Lin Huanhuan chuckled. Shuang Yun was furious. ¡°What are you laughing at?!¡± ¡°I find you annoying at times, but at other times, you can be quite adorable.¡± The tips of Shuang Yun¡¯s ears turned slightly red, but his tone was still firm. ¡°Adorable is a word used to describe females and cubs!¡± While they chatted, Bai Di silently retreated from the bedroom. He went to the cellar and took red berries from the sealed stone jar. The old witch doctor had told him that this fruit could help replenish one¡¯s blood. It would be very helpful for Huanhuan to eat these whenever she was on her period. It was a pity that there weren¡¯t too many of them stored at home. He would have to ask the old witch doctor if he had any more. For some reason, when Lin Huanhuan¡¯s period came this time, it was very painful. She curled into a ball underneath the blanket. Her face was deathly pale, and she was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t even speak. The pain eased a little as Bai Di fed her the berries, but she still looked terrible and weak. Shuang Yun watched anxiously. Ignoring Lin Huanhuan¡¯s words earlier, he raced to drag the old witch doctor over. Lang Zhu examined Lin Huanhuan and explained slowly. ¡°It¡¯s because you were often at the entrance of the cave some time ago. The wind and snow were too strong, and your body is very weak to begin with. Logically speaking, you should have fallen ill back then, but Bai Di fed you Sourcing Leaf Fruits and helped you to suppress the illness. Now that you¡¯re on your period and your body is weak, that illness took the opportunity to act up again.¡± Shuang Yun asked nervously, ¡°Will she ever recover?¡± Lang Zhu stroked his white beard. ¡°Of course, she¡¯ll get better. She just has to suffer a little.¡± He then squeezed a few kinds of fruits into a juice and mixed it with some strange powder. Then, he held it to Lin Huanhuan¡¯s mouth. ¡°Drink this. You¡¯ll feel better.¡± The color of the medicine looked very strange, and the smell made one break out in a cold sweat. Lin Huanhuan didn¡¯t want to drink. But Shuang Yun and Bai Di didn¡¯t give her a chance to refuse. It was rare for them to work together. The two of them coaxed and cajoled Huanhuan, forcing her to drink her medicine. The taste of the medicine was simply so bitter that Lin Huanhuan almost fainted. Bai Di had to shove several sweet fruits into her mouth to help her suppress the bitterness. Lang Zhu smiled and said, ¡°From now on, drink a bowl every day for five consecutive days. You¡¯ll be fine after that.¡± She had to drink that for another five days?! Lin Huanhuan¡¯s face turned even paler. She finally understood what Lang Zhu meant when he said, ¡®suffer a little¡¯. How was this just suffering a little? This was a lot worse than that! Lin Huanhuan recuperated at home for seven days. For the past seven days, Bai Di and Shuang Yun would watch over her every day, afraid that she would disobey the witch doctor¡¯s instructions and sneak out to play. Lin Huanhuan was helpless. She was not a child. Why would she sneak out?! After seven days, her period finally ended. The bloody smell on Lin Huanhuan¡¯s body had completely disappeared. The first thing she did when she got out of bed was boil water and wipe herself down. As she was so strictly watched over for seven days, she couldn¡¯t even get out of bed during that time. She ate and drank in bed. She had to eat a dozen red berries a day too. She almost thought she wasn¡¯t on her period but was paralyzed in bed with a terminal illness. Jiu Yuan suddenly ran over. He, who was usually calm and composed, became especially excited. ¡°Mu Xiang is pregnant! It¡¯s my child!¡± Lin Huanhuan was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Congratulations!¡± Jiu Yuan asked sincerely, ¡°Mu Xiang won¡¯t be able to go out for a while. Can you go and chat with her whenever you¡¯re free?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± It was the first time Lin Huanhuan came into contact with a pregnant female. She was both curious and expectant. She really didn¡¯t know what a baby beast would look like! She went to Mu Xiang¡¯s house while accompanied by Bai Di. The pregnant Mu Xiang looked no different from usual, except that her waist was slightly thicker and her figure had become plump and round. As soon as she saw Huanhuan, she was overjoyed and hurriedly beckoned her to sit down. Lin Huanhuan congratulated her. Mu Xiang touched her stomach and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m already pregnant. You have to work hard too!¡± Lin Huanhuan was a little embarrassed. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this to fate.¡± Mu Xiang studied her expression carefully and suddenly asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t mated with your mates yet?!¡± Lin Huanhuan quickly covered her mouth. ¡°Lower your voice!¡± Bai Di and Jiu Yuan were not far away. What if they heard her? How embarrassing! Chapter 34 - You Were Trying To Hurt Me! Chapter 34 You Were Trying To Hurt Me! Mu Xiang removed her hand. ¡°Does it still hurt? Did the Sourcing Leaf Fruit not work?¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s face turned red as she stammered, ¡°After using the Sourcing Leaf Fruit, it didn¡¯t hurt anymore. It¡¯s just¡­ It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t been feeling well recently, so there¡¯s no¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± Mu Xiang breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°A female¡¯s body is indeed delicate. You must take more care of yourself. In any case, you¡¯re both young. There¡¯ll be plenty of opportunities to mate and conceive.¡± Lin Huanhuan was embarrassed by her words. She lowered her head and replied softly, ¡°Mhm.¡± Winter was indeed a very suitable season for mating. One by one, the females of the tribe became pregnant. It just so happened that the weather was very good today. It was a rare sunny day, and the sun shone brightly on the snow. The females gathered at the cave¡¯s entrance, chatting and eating fruits as they watched the snow. Many of them were pregnant and discussing parenting with each other. The atmosphere was very harmonious. As one of the pregnant females, Mu Xiang was naturally among them. She pulled Lin Huanhuan over to accompany her. This was the first time Lin Huanhuan had come into contact with so many female beasts. The Rock Wolf Tribe had a large number of beasts. There were about 19 females, and right now, there were a total of 18 females gathered here. Almost all the wolf females came, except Shuang Yun¡¯s mother. Lin Huanhuan observed them curiously. They didn¡¯t look beautiful. Maybe it was because of their beast form, or maybe it was because the conditions in the primitive world were so harsh that their skin was rough. Their facial features were rough and tough, and they were abnormally tall. According to Lin Huanhuan¡¯s estimation, their average height was above 1.7 meters. She, who was only 1.58 meters tall, became the shortest among them. Coupled with her baby face and a little baby fat, she looked like an underaged female cub! Every female who saw her couldn¡¯t help but ask how old she was. Lin Huanhuan was especially depressed. All the beasts present were females and all the male beasts had temporarily left so that they could freely chat and play. Of course, there were also male beasts who were worried about their mates. They hid in a corner not far away and silently waited for their mates to have enough fun before bringing them home. Shuang Yun was one of them. He crouched among a group of male beasts, his short silver hair making him stand out. Shuang Yun was the tribe leader. All the male beasts present knew and admired him. After knowing that he had already found a mate, everyone was surprised and wished him well. Shuang Yun still looked arrogant, but he was actually very happy. Next, these male beasts began to exchange their experiences of taking care of their females. As a newcomer, Shuang Yun did not have many chances to speak. Most of the time, he just pricked up his ears and listened carefully to others before silently memorizing their words. Just then, Li Wei suddenly appeared. She walked up to the many females with her belly sticking out and looked arrogantly at them. ¡°Where¡¯s my spot?¡± The females looked at each other. Mu Xiang frowned and spoke bluntly. ¡°None of us invited you. You don¡¯t have a spot here.¡± As Li Wei had previously bullied Huanhuan, it had caused Mu Xiang to have a very bad impression of Li Wei. Later, under the influence of Mu Xiang, all the females of Rock Wolf Tribe had no patience for the overbearing Li Wei. They were both beautiful females, but Huanhuan was obedient and cute, while Li Wei thought highly of herself and didn¡¯t think much of anyone. How annoying! No one invited her to this female gathering. But Li Wei showed up uninvited! When she heard Mu Xiang¡¯s words and saw the cold gazes of the other females, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°I know you¡¯re jealous that I¡¯m beautiful and have many strong male mates around me, so that¡¯s why you¡¯re banding together to ostracize me. I¡¯ve seen this kind of thing often. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be afraid of you!¡± Her words provoked outrage. The eldest woman present stepped forward and said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re not welcome here. Please leave immediately!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? Who are you to tell me to leave?!¡± Instead of walking away, Li Wei took two more steps forward as if she had nothing to fear. With her big belly, no one dared to touch her. They could only step aside aggrievedly. Li Wei was pleased with herself. She didn¡¯t care about this gathering, but she wasn¡¯t happy about it. Why should that little sl*t be loved by everyone while she could only be forgotten in a corner?! She was going to disrupt this party! She only felt happy when everyone else was unhappy. Ignoring the unfriendly gazes of the crowd, Li Wei walked up to Lin Huanhuan with her belly sticking out and looked her up and down. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve found a mate. Why aren¡¯t you pregnant yet? Is there something wrong with your body and you can¡¯t conceive?!¡± Lin Huanhuan frowned. ¡°What I do has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Reproduction is the most important task for females. If you can¡¯t even get pregnant, what¡¯s the point of the tribe keeping you? If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have the dignity to stay here anymore.¡± Lin Huanhuan didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with her, so she looked away. Li Wei, who was ignored, refused to stop. She stepped forward to grab Lin Huanhuan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you. Did you hear me?!¡± Lin Huanhuan waved her hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Li Wei rolled her eyes and fell to the ground. She held her stomach and shouted, ¡°Ouch! My stomach hurts! Lin Huanhuan, why did you push me?!¡± Everyone jumped. Two females were afraid that something would happen to Li Wei, so they quickly went forward to help her up. However, Li Wei refused to get up and just lay on the ground while crying out. ¡°Oh no! Lin Huanhuan wants to kill me and the child in my stomach! She can¡¯t give birth, so she wants to kill someone else¡¯s child. How vicious!¡± Lin Huanhuan had never seen such a shameless shrew before. She was so angry that her face turned pale. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! I didn¡¯t push you. You fell!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. How could I fall for no reason? You¡¯re obviously lying. You were trying to hurt me!¡± Li Wei was crying and shouting. None of the other females around her knew what to do. The commotion here attracted the attention of the male beasts not far away. They rushed over and asked what was going on. Seeing that so many beasts had come, Li Wei shouted even harder, trying her best to discredit Lin Huanhuan. The male beasts didn¡¯t know the whole story, nor did they know what the situation was. When they heard what Li Wei said, they all looked at Lin Huanhuan suspiciously. Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t defend herself. She kept retreating. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. It has nothing to do with me¡­¡± Only Shuang Yun knew that Lin Huanhuan had been wronged. He grabbed Li Wei¡¯s neck, his eyes filled with killing intent. ¡°If you dare to slander Huanhuan again, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue!¡± Li Wei was too frightened to speak now. But Lin Huanhuan was still retreating. She was very afraid that the male beasts would believe Li Wei and really think that she was a vicious person who harmed a pregnant female. What she didn¡¯t notice was that she had taken too many steps backward. It was only when she missed her footing that she suddenly came back to her senses. She had actually walked to the edge of the cliff! Shuang Yun raced toward her, terrified. He screamed her name in a gut-wrenching voice. ¡°Huanhuan!¡± However, he was too late. Lin Huanhuan had already fallen off the cliff! Everyone was stunned by this turn of events. Shuang Yun chased her to the edge of the cliff and was prepared to jump. However, Jiu Yuan snapped back to his senses and grabbed Shuang Yun¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡± He roared. ¡°This is a cliff. If you jump, you¡¯ll definitely die!¡± Chapter 35 - Sang Ye Chapter 35 Sang Ye The moment Lin Huan fell off the cliff, she heard the system notification. ¡°Warning! Warning! The host¡¯s life is in danger. The system has activated the self-protection program! Please be prepared for spatial transfer!¡± When Lin Huanhuan was about to fall to the ground, she suddenly blacked out and could not see anything. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself lying on a layer of thick snow. A biting chill surrounded her, chilling her to the bone. Lin Huanhuan struggled to get up. She first checked her body and found that she was intact and uninjured. The system was awesome! She looked up and saw nothing but white snow. The sun was still hanging in the sky. It fell on her, but she felt no warmth. She searched for a long time before she saw the top of the rock mountain in the far distance. She didn¡¯t expect the system to move her so far away to save her. It would take a lot of effort to walk back. Lin Huanhuan hugged her arms, retracted her neck, and strode toward the rock mountain with her frozen legs. She had to get back before Bai Di and Shuang Yun got worried. She walked for a long time until even the sun had set. The rock mountain still seemed a long way off. Without the sun, the temperature was even lower. Fortunately, the snow could refract light. Even at night, it was not that dark that everything before her was completely invisible. Lin Huanhuan was cold and hungry. She really couldn¡¯t walk anymore. She wanted to find a place to hide and wait for dawn to break. There was nothing to see in the forest but trees and rocks buried in snow and ice. She searched for a long time before she managed to find a small stone cave. There was nothing in the cave and so Lin Huanhuan sat with her arms crossed for a while before she realized that she would definitely freeze if this continued! She touched the fanny pack she always carried, which contained the tinder and the sheepskin illustrated book, as well as a few sweet fruits to satisfy her cravings. There was a bone knife too. If she had known that she would end up in such a situation, she would have stuffed a few pieces of meat into her fanny pack! Lin Huanhuan ate a sweet fruit but instead of feeling full, she felt even hungrier. She clutched the remaining five sweet fruits and looked at them. In the end, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to eat them. She stuffed the sweet fruits back into her fanny pack. She would only eat them when she was too hungry. Lin Huanhuan went to the vicinity of the cave to look for tinder, but she unexpectedly found a beast lying in the snow. She hurried over and helped the beast to his feet. He was a handsome male beast dressed in a gray and white robe that looked very much like cotton. His long black hair was loose, and he had a pure black diamond-shaped gem on his forehead. There was a deep wound on his waist. The blood had frozen, so it was not flowing out. However, the mangled appearance still scared Lin Huanhuan. Lin Huanhuan pushed his shoulder. ¡°Hey, wake up!¡± The guy didn¡¯t react. Lin Huanhuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could he be dead?! While trembling, she put her finger under his nose. His breathing was shallow, but he was still alive. Lin Huanhuan looked around. This beast was the only one here. If she left him alone here, he might freeze to death. Gritting her teeth, she helped him to his feet and staggered back into the cave. The already narrow cave became even more cramped because of the addition of one more person. Lin Huanhuan found some branches and lit them with tinder. She finally felt a little warmth. With the firelight, she observed the beast. He was very handsome. His eyebrows were thin, and his lips were small. His skin was so pale that it seemed to have no color at all. His long black hair hung down his cheeks, making him look like an elegant yet sickly beauty. Looking at the way he was dressed, he didn¡¯t look like an ordinary beast. Lin Huanhuan stretched out her fingers and secretly touched the fabric of his clothes. The color was indeed very similar to cotton, but it was lighter and softer than cotton. It felt smooth in her hand. From the beasts she¡¯d come into contact with, she could tell that the beasts here were still living in the Stone Age. Their clothes were mainly sewn from animal skin, and the workmanship was rough while the style was simple. But this beast clearly came from a place with a higher standard of living. There was not only fabric there but gems. Lin Huanhuan hoped that this beast would survive, so that she could learn more from him. Unconsciously, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. Not long after she fell asleep, the unconscious Sang Ye suddenly woke up. wer He opened his eyes, revealing his pupils that were as black as ink. After a brief daze, his gaze quickly turned sharp and cold. ¡®Where am I?¡¯ ¡®What about the guys who were after me?¡¯ Sang Ye noticed someone else beside him. It was a petite female. She was asleep and she was wearing an animal hide dress. Her skin was very fair, and her facial features were exquisite. Even in the temple, he had never seen such a beautiful female before. A gust of cold wind suddenly blew in from outside the cave. Snow drifted in, causing Lin Huanhuan to shiver. Seeing that she was about to wake up, Sang Ye immediately closed his eyes and pretended to still be unconscious. Lin Huanhuan opened her eyes and glanced outside the cave. The wind and snow were getting stronger, but the fire in front of her was getting dimmer. She quickly added more firewood to the fire. The fire was suddenly bright again. Lin Huanhuan walked to Sang Ye¡¯s side and reached out to touch his forehead. Fortunately, there was no fever. The ice on his wound had melted, and blood was seeping out. She pulled out the bone knife and cut a piece of cloth from Sang Ye¡¯s clothes to bandage his wound. She moved very gently and carefully. Sang Ye had never enjoyed such delicate care. He couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes. The female looked even more beautiful in his eyes now. Her fair and delicate skin was absolutely alluring Lin Huanhuan realized that he was awake and was very surprised. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake!¡± was Sang Ye looked at her bright smile, and his mood involuntarily improved. However, he was used to keeping his emotions to himself. Even though he was in a good mood, he maintained a cold expression. ¡°Did you save me? Thank you.¡± Sang Ye wanted to sit up, but Lin Huanhuan quickly pressed down on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t move. The wound on your body has just been bandaged. If you move, it¡¯ll easily tear the wound.¡± Sang Ye¡¯s black eyes looked at her as he asked meaningfully, ¡°You know quite a lot. Are you a witch doctor?¡± He was handsome, but his aura was extremely cold. Being gazed at him like this, Lin Huanhuan felt a tingling nervousness. Lin Huanhuan replied slowly and carefully, ¡°No, I¡¯m just an ordinary female.¡± ¡°My name is Sang Ye. What¡¯s yours?¡± ¡°My name is Lin Huanhuan. You can just call me Huanhuan.¡± Id ¡°Huanhuan¡­¡± Sang Ye carefully said the name. He felt that the name seemed to have magic power as it gently swept past his heart, leaving a warm trail. Lin Huanhuan suppressed her fear of him and asked tentatively, ¡°Where are you from? How did you come here? The wound on your body doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s a scratch by wild animals. The wound is very flat, as though you were stabbed by a sharp weapon. Is someone trying to hurt you?¡± Sang Ye¡¯s expression was very calm. ¡°You even know how to analyze wounds. You really don¡¯t look like an ordinary female beast.¡± Lin Huanhuan smiled. She could see that he didn¡¯t really want to answer her questions, so she knew better than to pry. Chapter 36 - Come Back With Me Chapter 36 Come Back With M After a night of being outside the mountain, Lin Huanhuan was even hungrier. Unable to resist, she took out the five sweet fruits again and quietly ate one of them. Sang Ye frowned at her pitiful appearance. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Before Lin Huanhuan could speak, her stomach let out a loud grumble Well, her stomach had already given a very clear answer. Sang Ye sat up. ¡°The snowstorm outside has eased a little. I¡¯m going out to see if there¡¯s any prey.¡± Lin Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°You¡¯re still injured. Don¡¯t move!¡± Sang Ye pulled off the cloth on his waist, revealing the wound that had almost completely healed. He said quietly, ¡°My wound is healed. Hunting is no problem for me.¡± Lin Huanyue looked at his waist in a daze. The wound that was still bloody yesterday had almost healed, leaving only a faint scar. This was amazing! In just one night, the wound had healed! As if seeing through her doubts, Sang Ye explained indifferently. ¡°My physique is different from ordinary people, and my recovery speed is faster.¡± So he was gifted! Lin Huanhuan was convinced. Sang Ye tidied up his clothes again. ¡°Is there anything else you want to ask?¡± Lin Huanhuan shook her head. Sang Ye said, ¡°Then I¡¯m going out to hunt. Stay here obediently and don¡¯t run around.¡± She wanted to say that he didn¡¯t have to go through the trouble, but when she met his cold gaze, she didn¡¯t dare say what was on her mind. She could only say, ¡°Alright.¡± It was winter, and the animals in the forest were hibernating. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to leave her alone here. After Sang Ye left, Lin Huanhuan quickly walked out of the cave. There was no sun today, and there were tiny flakes of snow in the air. She had to open her eyes wide for a long time before she managed to pinpoint the direction of the rock mountain. She wondered how Shuang Yun and Bai Di were doing? They must be worrying about her. She had to hurry back! Lin Huanhuan wanted to leave a note for Sang Ye, but there was neither pen nor paper here. Besides, Sang Ye might not recognize the words she wrote. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she decided to leave. Anyway, she had only met Sang Ye once. Even if she left, Sang Ye wouldn¡¯t take it to heart. Lin Huanhuan ran in the direction of the rock mountain. She surveyed her surroundings as she walked and found several wild fruits. After referring to the sheepskin illustrated book, she selected an edible wild fruit and stuffed it into her mouth. The taste of the wild fruit was not good. The flesh was dry, and there was a bitter astringent taste in her mouth. After eating the fruit, though, her hunger eased a lot. Lin Huanhuan slowly perked up and continued on her way. way. The entire forest was already covered in snow, and it was impossible to see the path on the ground. In order to avoid stepping into pits, Lin Huanhuan found a branch. As she walked, she would use the branch to make out the path. After confirming that it was safe, she continued forward. However, this slowed her progress considerably. It was getting dark again, but the rock mountain was still on the far horizon. Lin Huanhuan was a little discouraged. She was really useless. She couldn¡¯t even walk back after walking for two days. She had finished eating the wild fruits. All she had left were the four sweet fruits. Hungry and cold, she had to eat two sweet fruits. The sweetness made her want to cry with happiness. She suppressed her hunger and carefully put the remaining two sweet fruits into her fanny pack. Then, she began to look for a place to seek shelter from the wind and snow. Her luck was worse this time. She searched for a long time but could not find a place to spend the night. Hunger and cold drained her of her strength. She walked slower and slower until she fell to the ground with a thud. Cold slush splashed onto her face. How cold! ¡°What are you doing here?¡±. Lin Huanhuan struggled to raise her head. She looked over and saw Sang Ye standing in front of her. He was still very pale, his long dark hair almost blending into the night. He looked at her, his cold black eyes devoid of warmth. Lin Huanhuan acutely sensed that he did not seem to be in a good mood. She got up carefully while rubbing her arms, which were almost frozen. Her voice shook due to the cold. ¡°I want to go home.¡± Sang Ye frowned. ¡°Where¡¯s your home?¡± The distant rock mountain had long since been camouflaged by the night. Lin Huanhuan could not find the exact direction. She could only say dryly, ¡°I live on a rock mountain.¡± Sang Ye said bluntly, ¡°There are no rock mountains around here.¡± Lin Huanhuan lowered her head and stopped talking Sang Ye draped a furry piece of animal hide over her and said coldly, ¡°Come back with me.¡± Lin Huanhuan looked at him eagerly. ¡°Can you send me home? I really want to go home. Please help me.¡± Sang Ye¡¯s gaze became colder and darker. ¡°Why must you go home?¡± ¡°My family is waiting for me to return.¡± ¡°Family? Your parents?¡± Lin Huanhuan whispered, ¡°No, they¡¯re my mates.¡± Sang Ye¡¯s expression changed slightly. When he first saw her, he had smelled the scent of two male beasts on her, but it was so faint that he assumed it was left by her father or brother. To his surprise, the scent came from her two male mates. Sang Ye grabbed her wrist and pulled her in front of him. He questioned in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯ve already mated?¡± Lin Huanhuan blushed and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Sang Ye¡¯s expression softened slightly. He slowly picked Lin Huanhuan up in his arms. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t mate, you¡¯re not considered true mates. Even if you don¡¯t go back, it won¡¯t matter. You¡¯d better come with me obediently.¡± Without waiting for Lin Huanhuan to object, Sang Ye quickly carried her and started walking into the night. The cold wind blew so hard that it hurt. Lin Huanhuan could only shut her mouth They would soon reach the cave. The originally narrow and cramped cave had been deepened by Sang Ye, so it looked quite spacious. Sang Ye slowly placed Lin Huanhuan on a grass pile, then took out two stones. With a light strike, sparks burst between the stones. He used the sparks to light a fire. Lin Huan¡¯s eyes slowly widened. ¡°Are these phosphorus stones?¡± ¡°You call them phosphorus stones? We call them flint.¡± Sang Ye handed her the stones. ¡°Take them and play with them if you want to.¡± Lin Huanhuan took the stones and sniffed them. They did smell like phosphorus powder. They certainly looked like phosphorus stones. Phosphorus powder had a very low ignition point. With a little friction, it could produce sparks. She did not expect this world to have phosphorus stones. It seemed that this world was not completely different from her original world. Some things should still be connected. In the cold winter, prey was scarce. Sang Ye had only caught an animal that looked very much like a hare. The fur on its body had been peeled off and was now draped over Lin Huanhuan¡¯s body. Sang Ye washed the meat with ice and snow. He tore off the most tender piece of meat and roasted it on the fire. Then, he brought it to Lin Huanhuan¡¯s mouth. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? Hurry up and eat.¡± Chapter 37 - I Wont Hurt You Chapter 37 I Won¡¯t Hurt You When Lin Huanhuan took the roasted meat, she noticed that Sang Ye¡¯s fingers were burned. He must have accidentally burned himself while roasting the meat. ¡°Your hand¡ª¡± Sang Ye looked down at his fingertips and said indifferently, ¡°I was burned.¡± His tone was very calm, as though he was not the one who had been burned. He did not care at all. Lin Huanhuan asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything.¡± Sang Ye sat far away from the fire. He tore the remaining raw meat into pieces, put them in his mouth, and ate slowly. It was clearly a barbaric move, but it looked exceptionally elegant and calm when he did it. Lin Huanhuan looked at him in a daze. ¡°Don¡¯t you like cooked meat?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like hot things.¡± Lin Huanhuan subconsciously looked at the fire. ¡°The fire is hot¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like fire.¡± ¡°But you were roasting meat on the fire?¡± Sang Ye glanced at her indifferently. ¡°Because you want to eat cooked meat.¡± Because she wanted to eat cooked meat, he endured his distaste for fire and helped her roast the meat himself. Lin Huanhuan was a little touched. She suddenly felt that this cold-looking man in front of her was not as cold as he appeared. Perhaps he was just not good at expressing himself? Lin Huanhuan finished the roasted meat in her hand and stood up to walk toward the cave¡¯s entrance. Sang Ye stared at her immediately. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Lin Huanhuan waved her greasy hands. ¡°I¡¯m going to wash my hands.¡± Sang Ye put down the half-eaten meat and walked to the entrance, watching her every move. Lin Huanhuan was helpless. ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. Even if I want to run, I can¡¯t. You don¡¯t have to watch me so closely.¡± Sang Ye did not speak. His dark eyes stared at her intently without any intention of compromising Lin Huanhuan had no choice but to let him be. She knelt down and washed the grease off her hands with ice and snow. Then, she picked up a clean ice crystal and put it in her mouth. After eating so much roasted meat just now, her stomach was full of oil and grease. She wanted to eat some ice. Lin Huanhuan saw Sang Ye staring at her mouth and thought that he wanted to eat it too, so she handed over an ice crystal. ¡°Do you want to eat it?¡± Sang Ye said flatly, ¡°I don¡¯t like things this cold.¡± Lin Huanhuan was very curious. ¡°You don¡¯t like hot things or cold things. Is there anything in this world that you like?¡± Sang Ye stared at her face and said nothing for a long time. Lin Huanhuan was already used to his reticence and did not mind it. She went back into the cave, tidied the haystack, and lay down on it. Sang Ye sat down not far from her. He leaned back against the rock wall. There was no color on his pale face and his long, thick lashes were slightly lowered, casting deep shadows. His long dark hair fell down his face and the ends fell to the floor; they were thick as night. Outside the cave, cold wind began to blow in again. Cold snow rushed into the cave, making the flames sway. Sang Ye glanced at the little female curled up in a ball from the cold and frowned slightly. He got up and walked to the cave¡¯s entrance. He took off his gray-white robe, revealing his slender, pale body. He tossed the robe aside, then reverted to his true form. The black python was more than a meter thick. His skin was covered in fine black scales. A circle of silver-gray patterns could be vaguely seen below his neck and at the tip of his tail. A diamond-shaped black gem was seen between the snake¡¯s eyebrows. The snake coiled his body in circles, blocking the entrance. His head rested over his coiled body, his dark eyes focused on the sleeping female. They didn¡¯t leave her for a moment. Sang Ye used his body to block the cold wind and snow outside the cave, so that the little female would be warm. The next day, Lin Huanhuan woke up and opened her eyes only to see a huge snake¡¯s head. Frightened, she rolled off the haystack. Sang Ye opened his eyes. When he saw that she was rolling to the ground, he extended his tail and gently pushed her up onto the haystack again. Lin Huanhuan looked nervously at the python in front of her. Her gaze stopped on the black gem between his eyebrows for a long time before she asked tentatively, ¡°Are you Sang Ye?¡± The python did not open its mouth, but it could make a sound from its abdomen. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Lin Huanhuan did not expect Sang Ye¡¯s original form to be a snake! Moreover, he was such a huge python! She was afraid of rats and snakes. She looked at the huge python in front of her and felt goosebumps rise all over her body. She couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t snakes be in hibernation now? Why aren¡¯t you hibernating?¡± ¡°After evolution, we don¡¯t need to hibernate.¡± Lin Huanhuan whispered, ¡°Can you turn back into your human form? You¡¯re scary like this.¡± Sang Ye bowed his head. His huge snake¡¯s head stayed a fist¡¯s length away from her, his black snake eyes staring into hers. ¡°Do you think I look terrible like this?¡± Females generally did not like the appearance of pythons. Sang Ye had endured many looks of disgust because of this. Although those beasts who despised him never ended up well, appearance was still the most taboo thing for him. What if the little female despised his appearance? He might as well swallow her whole, so that he wouldn¡¯t have to see the disgust on her face. Sang Ye¡¯s gaze made her scalp tingle. She felt as if all the blood in her body had been frozen and she felt a chill run down her body. She said shakily, ¡°You¡¯re not ugly. You¡¯re just¡­ a little scary.¡± Sang Ye looked thoughtful. ¡°Are you afraid of snakes?¡± Lin Huanhuan nodded and hurriedly admitted it. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± The python opened his mouth, flicked out his scarlet tongue, and gently swept it across her face. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± The tongue could be said to be the softest part of a snake. It left a wet and slippery trail on Lin Huanhuan¡¯s face. Lin Huanhuan was so frightened that she almost fainted. She covered her cheeks, her bright eyes round as a startled bunny¡¯s. Sang Ye felt that the little female was really cute. Unable to resist, he curled his snake tail around her, then lowered it to brush it lightly against her cheek. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± As if sensing his kindness, the fear in Lin Huanhuan¡¯s heart eased a little. She looked at the huge snake¡¯s head that was right in front of her. Carefully, she reached out and touched it gently. The cool, wet touch made her stiffen slightly. The python looked at her, his snake eyes encouraging Lin Huanhuan gulped. She suppressed the nervousness in her heart and reached out to touch his head again. This time, she placed her hand there longer. Sang Ye rubbed against her palm. Lin Huanhuan looked at his gentle appearance and couldn¡¯t help but touch him again. Sang Ye had swept her into his coiled form. His scarlet tongue hooked her fingers, and his dark snake eyes were focused and affectionate. Lin Huanhuan touched the snake¡¯s tongue for the first time. The soft touch made her find the experience very novel. She held his tongue and tickled it gently with her fingertips. The python trembled, and its pure black eyes immediately turned dark red. He couldn¡¯t help but wrap the little female tighter in his coils. This way, she could only belong to him and no one else. Chapter 38 - Be My Mate Chapter 38 Be My Mate Sang Ye wanted to go out hunting but was worried about leaving Lin Huanhuan alone in the cave, so he brought her out with him. He slithered across the snow, making a rustling sound. Lin Huanhuan wrapped the animal hide around her body, revealing only her eyes. The python was very fast. Lin Huanhuan saw the surrounding scenery retreat rapidly. There was no living thing on this white land. She doubted that prey could be found under these circumstances. Sang Ye stopped. There was a mound of snow in front of him that was very thick. Lin Huanhuan asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The python lowered her to a large tree. ¡°Wait here for me. Don¡¯t wander off.¡± When she nodded, he slithered down the tree. The python raised his tail and smashed it into the mound! There was a loud boom as he hit the mound. The thick snow immediately sank in. At the same time, the snow on the distant hillside kept tumbling down. Lin Huanhuan¡¯s heart clenched. It wasn¡¯t an avalanche, right?! The python quickly backed up to avoid the snow that came tumbling down. The family of hares that had been hibernating under the mound did not even understand what had happened before they were buried alive in their sleep. The python slithered over and stuck its tail into the snow pile, pulling out the unlucky family of hares out. There were five hares! The python strung the hare up with dry vines and hung them on him. He slithered back to the tree and said to Lin Huanhuan, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Lin Huanhuan saw this method of hunting for the first time. Unlike Bai Di¡¯s fierce and bloody methods, the python¡¯s hunting method was simple and crude. He buried his prey alive with snow. There was no blood splatter! Lin Huanhuan was slowly wrapped up by the python¡¯s tail. They returned to the cave together. The python returned to human form, but he was naked. His naked body appeared in front of Lin Huanhuan without warning, making her blush. She hurriedly covered her eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything before you transformed?!¡± Sang Ye looked down at his body and frowned slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you like my body?¡± ¡°Whether I like it or not, you can¡¯t just reveal your body in front of a female! It¡¯s inappropriate for males and females to touch each other, don¡¯t you understand?!¡± Sang Ye answered seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Lin Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± After Sang Ye was dressed, she lowered her hand, revealing her flushed cheeks. Sang Ye looked at her flushed face and couldn¡¯t help but lean over and rub the back of his cold hand against her face. He narrowed his dark eyes. The warmth was comforting. Lin Huanhuan blushed and hurriedly dodged. Sang Ye carried the wild hares to the cave¡¯s entrance to skin and wash them. Lin Huanhuan was bored and picked up the dried vine that he had thrown aside. The system prompt suddenly rang in her head. ¡°You¡¯ve triggered the third quest of the Winter Season series: Please collect 300 seeds.¡± ¡°Mission hint: There are records of many seeds in the Ancient Flora and Flora Illustrations, First Edition. The host can refer to it.¡± Lin Huanhuan immediately dug out the sheepskin illustrated book from her fanny pack. After flipping through a few pages, she found a plant called bird feather vine. She had always thought that the photo in the book looked familiar. It wasn¡¯t until she caught a glimpse of the dried vines thrown to the side that she remembered that this thing was a bird feather vine! It was recorded in the book that the fruit of the bird feather vine was rich in many kinds of starch. After drying and grinding it, it could become an ingredient similar to flour. Flour?! Lin Huan slowly opened his eyes. If there was flour, she could eat steamed buns and noodles! And fragrant dumplings too! She gulped, her eyes almost glowing as she looked at the vine. Bird feather vines were very tenacious. If one buried their roots in soil and gave them enough sunlight and plenty of moisture, they could grow very lush. Lin Huanhuan carefully put away the bird feather vine. She planned to plant it in the ground when spring came. When autumn came, she would be able to make many, many buns and dumplings! She was so happy just thinking about it! Sang Ye held the roasted hare in front of her. ¡°Eat.¡± Lin Huanhuan saw that his fingers had been burned by the flames again and hurriedly said, ¡°Let me roast the meat next time.¡± ¡°Are you complaining that the meat I roast tastes bad?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not complaining. I just don¡¯t want you to burn your hands again.¡± Sang Ye stared into her eyes. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lin Huanhuan answered very frankly. She felt that although Sang Ye looked gloomy and was very difficult to get along with, he was actually a good beast. She already treated him as a friend and it was normal for her to care about her friends. Sang Ye approached her and asked seriously, ¡°Do you want to mate with me?¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s face was filled with question marks. ¡°Huh?¡± Weren¡¯t they talking about barbecue just now? How did the topic suddenly change to mating? Was there a connection between roasting meat and mating?! Sang Ye opened his mouth and flicked his scarlet snake tongue across her face. ¡°Be my mate. I¡¯ll be good to you.¡± Lin Huanhuan was shocked by his words. She quickly backed away, avoiding his touch. ¡°I already have mates!¡± she said quickly. ¡°But you haven¡¯t mated, so you¡¯re not really mates.¡± Lin Huanhuan said firmly, ¡°In your eyes, a mate is only official once you¡¯ve mated, but for me, as long as we like each other, we¡¯re true mates!¡± Sang Ye frowned slightly, his dark eyes turning cold. ¡°You like them?¡± Lin Huanhuan nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What about me? Do you like me?¡± His gaze was like an ice arrow that slowly froze Lin Huanhuan. She said in a small voice, ¡°I like you too, but I just like you as a friend. What we have is not a relationship between a man and a woman¡­¡± ¡°Men and women?¡± ¡°Male and female.¡± Sang Ye looked at her coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t need friends.¡± Lin Huanhuan hunched her shoulders. ¡°But we can only be friends¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± Sang Ye pressed. ¡°You can accept them, but not me? Just because I¡¯m a snake?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. It has nothing to do with what species you are. It¡¯s me. I can¡¯t accept too many mates. I was going to only have one male beast as a mate for the rest of my life¡­¡± She only wanted to be with Bai Di for the rest of her life. Shuang Yun¡¯s sudden appearance was an accident. Even now, she still doesn¡¯t know how to accept this ¡®accident¡¯. She simply couldn¡¯t accept a third mate. ¡°Three mates are not too many,¡± Sang Ye said. Many females had dozens of mates around them, and three was a very small number compared to that. Lin Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s already a lot for me.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s wait until we find those two mates of yours. We three males will duel. The winner can be your mate. The losers must give you up.¡± Lin Huanhuan immediately panicked. ¡°How can feelings be resolved by a duel? Even if you defeat them, I won¡¯t be your mate!¡± Chapter 39 - Dont Force Me Chapter 39 Don¡¯t Force Me Sang Ye stared at her, his dark eyes as cold as ice. ¡°Don¡¯t force me.¡± If she was determined not to accept him, he would have to swallow her. That way, they could be together forever. Lin Huanhuan instinctively sensed danger. She couldn¡¯t help but shrink her neck and ask softly, ¡°Why do you like me? Just because I¡¯m a female?¡± Instead of answering, Sang Ye asked, ¡°Is that important?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s important!¡± Lin Huanhuan gathered her courage to defend herself. ¡°If you just want a female as a mate, I can take you back to the rock mountain. There are many young females there. You can choose any female you like as a mate. You don¡¯t have to insist on having me.¡± ¡°No, I just want you.¡± Lin Huanhuan was stunned and looked at him in confusion. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I like you.¡± He liked her so much that the mere sight of her made him want to wrap his tail around her and never let her go. Lin Huanhuan avoided his affectionate gaze and tried to convince him. ¡°It¡¯s been less than three days since we knew each other. We don¡¯t know each other well. Your feelings right now are just your natural possessiveness toward females as a male. You don¡¯t really like me¡ª¡±. ¡°I like you!¡± Sang Ye interrupted her, frowning as if he was unhappy. Why did this little female refuse to believe what he said?! He¡¯d seen a lot of females, but he¡¯d never had the urge to mate with one. It was only when he saw her that he suddenly felt the urge to mate. He just wanted her! He had to have her! Lin Huanhuan was defeated by his stubbornness. Her shoulders slumped in resignation. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what it is about me that attracts you. I¡¯m not exactly pretty, and I¡¯m so weak. I don¡¯t have any special skills that I can use. You shouldn¡¯t be attracted to me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re beautiful!¡± Sang Ye¡¯s tone was firm. Lin Huanhuan was stunned, then looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m beautiful?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the most beautiful female I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± In her 20 years of life, this was the first time someone had praised her for being beautiful in such a serious tone. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Looking at her cute smile, Sang Ye¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He couldn¡¯t help but stick out his snake tongue and lick her cheek. Her face turned red from the licking. She wanted to retreat, but she realized that the stone wall was behind her. She had nowhere else to go. Why did this guy keep licking her?! Sang Ye raised his hands and placed them by her ears, imprisoning her in his arms. He bent his head and held her gaze. ¡°Whatever your requirements are for a mate, I can meet them. Why can¡¯t you give me a chance?¡± The two of them were too close. Their breaths intertwined, and the atmosphere became ambiguous. Lin Huanhuan¡¯s heartbeat lost its rhythm. She lowered her eyes, her lashes fluttering uneasily. ¡°You¡¯re a good person. You deserve a better female¡­¡± ¡°Good person?¡± Sang Ye sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not a good person. If you reject me again, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to resist sleeping with you now. Lin Huanhuan shut her mouth in fear, not daring to speak again. Sang Ye gently stroked her cheek. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a deal?¡± ¡°W-What deal?¡± ¡°Give me ten days. If you fall in love with me within ten days, we¡¯ll be mates. If I can¡¯t make you fall in love with me, I¡¯ll have no one to blame but myself for being useless. I¡¯ll give up and send you home.¡± Lin Huanhuan thought about it and felt that this deal would not result in a loss for her. It was just a waste of time. Sang Ye was very capable. If she could get him to escort her back, she would definitely be able to return home safely. After weighing her options, she nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Sang Ye pecked her lightly on the mouth. ¡°Then we have a deal.¡± Lin Huanhuan blushed and said in a panic, ¡°I have to add a condition. Without my permission, you can¡¯t touch me, especially not with your mouth!¡± He felt a little disappointed that he couldn¡¯t touch her, but these were small things. He just had to endure it for ten days. Sang Ye agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°T-Then step back now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s voice was as soft as a mosquito. ¡°You¡¯re too close. I-I¡¯m having difficulty breathing.¡± Sang Ye looked at her flushed face and resisted the urge to stretch out his snake tongue and lick her again. He retreated bit by bit. ¡°Is this okay?¡± He stopped when she nodded. ¡°Give me the meat.¡± Lin Huanhuan obediently handed the roasted rabbit back to him. ¡°The meat¡¯s getting cold. I¡¯ll warm it up.¡± Sang Ye put the rabbit meat on the fire and carefully roasted it again. Lin Huanhuan watched his movements. He seemed to be fine, but if one looked closely, one could tell that he was actually very afraid of fire. Every time he turned the skewered meat, he tried to stay away from the flames. His movements revealed his clumsiness. Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but soften again. If a person was willing to face their fear for another person, they must love that person dearly. If she hadn¡¯t mated, she might have seriously considered being with Sang Ye. Unfortunately, they met too late. On the rock mountain, Bai Di pushed past Jiu Yuan and insisted on going down the mountain to find Lin Huanhuan. Jiu Yuan advised him. ¡°She¡¯s just a weak female who doesn¡¯t even have the strength to truss a chicken. She must be dead after falling from such a high cliff. If you go down the mountain to look for her now, you¡¯ll only find a corpse! Besides, Patriarch Shuang Yun had already brought people to search below the cliff. There was no trace of her at all!¡± The man radiated ice. He was a different man from his usual gentle, thoughtful self. ¡°Even if she¡¯s dead, I¡¯ll bring her corpse back! I¡¯ll never allow her body to be dumped in the wilderness!¡± ¡°But the mountain road has been sealed by snow, and the entire forest is covered in snow. Even if you manage to force your way down the mountain, you might not be able to find her. Why do you have to die for this?!¡±. Bai Di looked at him coldly. ¡°If Mu Xiang was the one in trouble this time, would you stay in the cave and leave her alone, or would you risk your life to get her back?¡± Jiu Yuan opened his mouth, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t say anything. They were all the same. If something happened to Mu Xiang, he would be desperate to get her back too. Bai Di¡¯s tone was one of absolute determination. ¡°I¡¯m Huanhuan¡¯s mate. I can feel it. She¡¯s still alive. I have to get her back! If she¡¯s dead, I¡¯ll die too!¡± Jiu Yuan could not persuade him. In desperation, he took out a flask of wine and gave it to him. ¡°It¡¯s the kind of water that makes your body stay warm. You might need it, so bring it with you.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± He shoved the wine into the hide pouch he always carried, then rushed out of the cave without looking back. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the blizzard Chapter 40 - A Life For a Life Chapter 40 A Life For a Life As soon as Shuang Yun closed his eyes, he could remember the scene of Huanhuan falling off the cliff. He hated himself. Why couldn¡¯t he have been faster? Why couldn¡¯t he have saved her?! Why was he so useless?! As for Li Wei, she was locked up for being the reason behind Huanhuan¡¯s fall. With her big belly, she shouted through the cell door, ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me! I¡¯m a female and I¡¯m pregnant. If anything happens to me, my tribe won¡¯t let you off!¡± Everyone was busy searching for Lin Huanhuan¡¯s whereabouts, so no one paid attention to her. Worse still, there was no one to bring her food or water. She was left to starve for three days. It wasn¡¯t until she was about to pass out from hunger that she saw Shuang Yun arrive. Her face brightened, and she struggled to her feet. ¡°You¡¯ve come to let me out, haven¡¯t you?¡± she said weakly. ¡°Just let me out. I¡¯m so hungry now. I feel terrible. I want meat..¡± Shuang Yun looked at her coldly. ¡°You killed my mate. I¡¯m here to take your life.¡± As soon as she heard this, Li Wei cried out in horror. ¡°Lin Huanhuan¡¯s death has nothing to do with me. I didn¡¯t harm her. She fell off the cliff by accident! She deserved to die!¡± Shuang Yun grabbed her by the throat and dragged her out of the cell. ¡°You¡¯re the one who should die.¡± He exuded a cold, murderous aura, while his gaze was like a poisoned sword. Li Wei trembled in fear. Urine spread down the base of her thighs. The stench filled the air. Ignoring the embarrassing situation, she kept pleading. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m a female. You can¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Before she could finish, there was a muffled click. Her neck was broken. Li Wei¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at Shuang Yun in disbelief. Even in death, she couldn¡¯t believe he would actually kill her! Due to the rarity of females, no matter how serious a crime a female committed, she could not be executed. At most, she would be imprisoned. But Shuang Yun had killed her without mercy. Her body was thrown to the ground. She returned to her pheasant form, her eyes still wide open. She died restlessly. Shuang Yun turned to leave without hesitation. As he passed Jiu Yuan, he casually instructed him. ¡°Roast her body and send it to Ya Qiu and Ma Qing for them to have a taste.¡± Jiu Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Yes.¡± Ever since Ya Qiu had almost raped Lin Huanhuan the last time, Shuang Yun had stopped giving him and Ma Qing food. If the two of them wanted to eat, they had to go out and find food themselves. But now that it was a world of ice and snow outside, they could not go out to hunt at all. They could only hide in the cave and eat the dry food they had brought over from the Black River Wolf Tribe. They hadn¡¯t eaten fresh meat in a long time. When Jiu Yuan appeared with several large chunks of roasted meat, Ya Qiu drooled. He grabbed the roasted meat and ate it in big mouthfuls. At the same time, he praised, ¡°Delicious! This meat is so tender!¡± Ma Qing also tore off a piece of roasted meat and put it in his mouth. He chewed twice and immediately stopped. He looked down thoughtfully at the roasted meat in front of him. Jiu Yuan asked, ¡°Ma Qing, don¡¯t you like this roasted meat?¡± He glanced at him, then smiled. ¡°No, I like it.¡± Ya Qiu hastily swallowed the meat in his mouth. ¡°I like it too!¡± ¡°Since you like it, please finish it.¡± After Jiu Yuan left, Ya Qiu ate more enthusiastically. He was so hungry that he didn¡¯t think about where the meat came from. As for Ma Qing, he had eaten beast meat before, so he knew what meat it was the moment he took his first bite. But this was not a big deal to him. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t eaten beast meat before. Ma Qing slowly tore off a piece of roasted meat and put it in his mouth to chew slowly. Such fresh and tender beast meat was rare. He had to enjoy it. Not long after Bai Di left, Shuang Yun also led a team deep into the forest to search for Lin Huanhuan. At this moment, Lin Huanhuan was sitting on the tail of the python. She was wrapped in thick animal hide and was looking around for various seeds with her eyes wide open. There were many plants in the forest, and seeds were everywhere. However, because they were covered in snow, most of the seeds had been frozen. They had lost their signs of life and could no longer sprout and grow. They were essentially useless. She worked hard for seven days and found 278 seeds. 22 more to go! Sang Ye lowered his head and extended his scarlet snake tongue toward Lin Huanhuan. Lin Huanhuan saw the snake¡¯s tongue unfolding in front of her, revealing two fragrant and crunchy fruits. Pleasantly surprised, she asked, ¡°Where did you find these fruits?¡± Sang Ye placed the fragrant and crunchy fruits in her palm, saying, ¡°I just found them by the side. There are only these two. If you still want them, I¡¯ll help you look for more.¡± Lin Huanhuan carefully put away the two fragrant and crunchy fruits. Not only were these fruits crunchy and delicious, but they also had the effect of stopping bleeding and reducing inflammation. They were very rare medicinal herbs for external injuries. She said, ¡°Remind me if you see these fruits again later. I¡¯ll look for seeds near them.¡± If she could find seeds of the fragrant and crunchy fruits, she could grow many of them in the future! Sang Ye agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± The python lowered his head to her, waiting for her to stroke him. Lin Huanhuan smiled and patted his head. ¡°Why are you so clingy?¡± He was not like a cold snake but more like a big dog that liked to stick around its owner. The python nuzzled her palm, his black vertical pupils narrowing in enjoyment. He really liked her. And his feelings for her were even growing stronger. Seeing that it was almost dark, the python slowly brought Lin Huanhuan back to the cave. Sang Ye transformed back into his human form. He washed the captured prey and carefully placed it on the fire to roast. Lin Huanhuan took out the seeds she had found today from her fanny pack and placed them together with the seeds she had previously found. She carefully counted them. She already had 290 seeds. Only ten more to go. las The quest will be completed soon! She was very happy! She wrapped the seeds in animal hide. Suddenly, she felt her nose itch and she couldn¡¯t help but sneeze. Ah-choo! She rubbed her nose and muttered under her breath, ¡°Who¡¯s talking about me?!¡± After eating and drinking his fill, Sang Ye turned into a python to block the entrance of the cave. Otherwise, when the snow poured in, Lin Huanhuan would curl up into a ball while wrapping herself in an animal hide. When Lin Huanhuan was asleep, she felt something lick her face. She opened her eyes and looked at the huge snake¡¯s head that was so close to her. ¡°Stop it,¡± she said weakly. ¡°My head hurts. I need to rest.¡± The python¡¯s tongue swept over her face, and it was clear that her temperature had risen. She didn¡¯t look good either; she was as pale as the snow outside the cave. She must be ill. Chapter 41 - Not Worthy Sang Ye brought ice and snow from outside the cave. He placed it on Lin Huanhuan¡¯s forehead and face, trying to cool her down. Unfortunately, it was no use. Her temperature was still high. Sang Ye transformed back into his human form and hugged her. Snakes were cold-blooded creatures to begin with. His body temperature was lower than that of an ordinary person. When Lin Huanhuan touched his skin, it was as though someone who had been thirsty for three days finally saw a cup of water. She quickly climbed up and hugged his body tightly, her cheek gently rubbing against his chest. It was so cool and comfortable! Sang Ye quickly reacted to her rubbing. His animal hide dress was stretched so high that it hurt. If the little female were in a healthy state now, he would definitely pounce on her without hesitation and penetrate her ruthlessly! But not now. The little female was sick. Females were all delicate. Sang Ye had seen many females who were unable to recover from their illnesses and were forced to die early when they were young. He did not want Lin Huanhuan to die. He had to let her live! Sang Ye ignored his desires and suppressed his shouts. He carefully hugged Lin Huanhuan and pressed his cold body against her, lowering her temperature. Unknowingly, Sang Ye fell asleep while hugging her. ¡­ Sang Ye was woken up by a violent cough. He opened his eyes and saw that Lin Huanhuan¡¯s cheeks were abnormally red. Her body temperature was fluctuating. Her eyes were half-open as she coughed hysterically. Sang Ye quickly took the ice and put it in his mouth. After the ice melted, he kissed her lips and passed the water to her. Her lips were very soft and slightly sweet. It made him want to stick his tongue into her mouth and entangle with her tongue. It was only when Lin Huanhuan was about to suffocate from the kiss that Sang Ye reluctantly let go of her. The taste of the little female was amazing. Just one taste made him want to tear her apart and devour her. Sang Ye stared at her wet lips and involuntarily licked the corners of his mouth. He really wanted her. He really wanted to tear off her hide dress and press her under him to ravage her! ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Intense coughing interrupted his reverie again. He saw that Lin Huanhuan¡¯s cough was getting worse. She even coughed up blood! Sang Ye immediately panicked. No matter what the illness was, considering how she was bleeding, it must be very serious! Was the little female going to die? Sang Ye helped Lin Huanhuan wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth. He hugged her tightly, afraid that she would disappear in the next moment. ¡°Don¡¯t die, I beg you!¡± Lin Huanhuan leaned into his arms and coughed until she was out of breath. She felt a burning sensation in her lungs. She guessed that she was suffering from acute pneumonia. In the past few days, she had been rolling in the snow, drinking ice water, and washing her face with ice and snow. With her weak body, it was only a matter of time before she fell sick. However, she did not expect this illness to come so suddenly. Acute pneumonia. In this era without antibiotics, this disease could kill! While Lin Huanhuan was in a daze, she was still thinking about antibiotics. As she thought about it, she suddenly thought of something else¡ª Fragrant and crunchy fruits! The sheepskin book recorded that not only were the crunchy fruits edible, but they could also reduce inflammation and stop bleeding. If they had anti-inflammatory properties, did it mean they contained antibiotic-like ingredients? Thinking of this, Lin Huanhuan seemed to have found a chance of survival. She hurriedly took out the two shriveled fruits from her bag and stuffed them into her mouth. Before long, she felt the pain in her lungs lessen a little. At least she could speak now. It seemed that crunchy fruits were useful! Just two fruits were not enough to cure her illness. Lin Huanhuan looked at Sang Ye and begged with difficulty, ¡°Can you help me find the crunchy fruits? They can cure my illness.¡± Sang Ye was slightly stunned when he heard her words. ¡°Fragrant and crunchy fruits can treat illnesses?!¡± Weren¡¯t those sweet and crunchy fruits specially made for females? So they could be used as medicine?! Lin Huanhuan¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Trust me. Hurry up and look for the crunchy fruits.¡± Sang Ye frowned and said, ¡°Your throat must be very uncomfortable. Stop talking.¡± Lin Huanhuan shook her head and insisted, ¡°Go find some crunchy fruits. Hurry!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look for them!¡± Sang Ye didn¡¯t waste any more time. He placed the little female on the pile of hay and covered her with thick animal hide. He left a burning fire beside her. He walked out of the cave and found a huge rock to block the entrance before leaving quickly. It was midwinter, and snow covered the entire forest. Not to mention crunchy fruits, even a green leaf could be seen. But the little female had said that the crunchy fruits could save her life. He had to find the crunchy fruits! Sang Ye searched all the places where crunchy fruits might grow as quickly as possible, but he found nothing. He couldn¡¯t find any crunchy fruits in the forest, so he had to look elsewhere. Sang Ye suddenly remembered that when he was being chased, he had seen a small tribe nearby. There might be crunchy fruits in that tribe. Sang Ye immediately moved. After finding the tribe, he rushed in without a word. It was a boar tribe. There were only about 30 beasts in the entire tribe, less than a tenth of the Rock Wolf Tribe. However, they were brave and good at fighting. Their combat power was very strong. Winter had come especially early this year. Their tribe didn¡¯t have a witch doctor who could predict weather changes like Lang Zhu, so they didn¡¯t have time to prepare enough food for winter before it came. When Sang Ye barged into the tribe, these beasts were worrying about how to save food. Sang Ye took out the crystal coins he carried with him and placed them in front of the leader of the boar tribe. ¡°Do you have any crunchy fruits here? I want as many as you have!¡± When the boar leader saw the shiny crystal coins, his eyes lit up! If it were any other time, he would have happily asked someone to take out all the crunchy fruits in the tribe to exchange for these crystal coins! They were crystal coins, after all. If they were to use the coins at the market, just one crystal coin would be enough to buy a small mountain of crunchy fruits! But not now. There was a shortage of food in the tribe to begin with, so the food they had left was not enough for them to survive the winter. Although those crunchy fruits were not very filling, they could at least be eaten! The boar leader said apologetically, ¡°You can exchange crystal coins for anything in our tribe except food.¡± Sang Ye¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I only want crunchy fruits!¡± ¡°No, we refuse to exchange food.¡± Sang Ye was annoyed when he saw that the other party refused to agree. Since the other party refused to sell the crunchy fruits, he could only forcibly snatch them! Sang Ye suddenly turned into a python, opened his bloody mouth, and swallowed the defenseless wild boar leader into his stomach! The entire boar tribe went crazy. Holy shit, the patriarch had been eaten! Chapter 42 - Not Worthy Sang Ye was very powerful. In particular, his snake form was shockingly huge. The beasts of the boar tribe were like little chicks in front of him. But even the smallest chicken would bite if forced to. Furthermore, there were many of them. The anger they felt at their leader being eaten made the beasts of the boar tribe erupt with super combat strength. They swarmed forward and attacked the python desperately. They had to avenge the patriarch! The python¡¯s skin was very thick and was covered in a layer of fine scales. Even when it was bitten, it did not cause much damage to Sang Ye. Sang Ye dealt with the crazy wild boar beasts while looking for crunchy fruits. He followed the smell of the food and found the cave where the boar tribe was storing their food. He snatched all the crunchy fruits inside. After getting the crunchy fruits he wanted, Sang Ye had no intention of fighting. He immediately prepared to retreat. How could the beasts of the boar tribe let him go?! They realized that ordinary attacks were not very effective against pythons. One of the more intelligent male beasts suddenly shouted, ¡°Use fire! Snakes are afraid of fire!¡± All beasts were afraid of fire, but snake beasts were most afraid of fire. This might be due to their nature as cold-blooded animals. A portion of the wild boar beasts immediately went to look for flint and dry wood. The remaining beasts desperately stopped Sang Ye and refused to let him leave the wild boar tribe. Sang Ye smelled danger. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little irritable and uneasy. His huge snake tail swept over, sending all the wild boar beastmen in front of him flying. Screams rose. Sang Ye wanted to hurry back, but those wild boar beasts were like maggots. They pestered him desperately and refused to let him go. The other beasts finally found dry wood and flint. They threw them at Sang Ye. The scorching heat scalded the python, and the scales on its skin curled up. Sang Ye was in extreme pain. However, he still gritted his teeth and ignored the torches in the beasts¡¯ hands. He rushed out of the encirclement recklessly. The huge snake burrowed into the forest and slithered quickly across the snow. The beasts of the savage tribe chased after him with torches. Wild boars were fast, but if they changed back to their original form, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold a torch anymore. That way, even if they caught up with the python, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt it. Hence, they could only maintain their human form and give chase in the forest with their two human legs. ¡­ Sang Ye¡¯s body was covered in wounds from the fire. His scales rolled up, and his snake skin was charred black. Due to the friction from slithering on the snow, his scarlet flesh was revealed. He was in so much pain but he had no intention of stopping to rest. All he could think about was the little female being sick. She was very sick and needed crunchy fruits to save her life. He couldn¡¯t stop. He had to get back quickly! When Sang Ye finally rushed into the cave, he realized that Lin Huanhuan had fallen unconscious again. But even though she had fainted, she was still coughing. She coughed so violently that it seemed she was going to cough her lungs out. Sang Ye quickly took out the crunchy fruits and said to her, ¡°I¡¯ve already brought the crunchy fruits you wanted. What should I do now?¡± Lin Huanhuan was dizzy from illness and could not answer him at all. Helpless, Sang Ye could only chew the crunchy fruits before feeding them to her. Fortunately, she could still swallow food. Sang Ye fed her all the crunchy fruits in one go. It was unknown if the fruits really worked, but Lin Huanhuan¡¯s coughing gradually calmed down. Sang Ye did not dare to sleep. He stayed by her side silently, his snake eyes staring at her without blinking. After a long time, Lin Huanhuan woke up. She opened her eyes with difficulty. Her throat was still itchy, and she felt a little dizzy, but she was much better than before. ¡°I fed you some crunchy fruits. Are you feeling better now?¡± Lin Huanhuan looked in the direction of the voice and saw Sang Ye, who had transformed into a snake and was lying on the ground. He looked down at her, his black snake eyes filled with concern. She said gratefully, ¡°I¡¯m better now. Thank you!¡± Sang Ye was relieved. He glanced at the snow and ice outside the cave. Then, he suddenly said to her, ¡°Do you want to go home?¡± Lin Huanhuan was slightly stunned. ¡°Huh?¡± She didn¡¯t understand why he was suddenly asking about this. Sang Ye tried his best to hide the wounds on his body and said calmly, ¡°If you want to go home, go back quickly. It¡¯s too cold in the forest. This place isn¡¯t suitable for a delicate female like you. If you continue to stay here, you¡¯ll definitely fall sick again.¡± Lin Huanhuan really wanted to go back, but she couldn¡¯t bear to part with this python that looked gloomy but was actually very gentle. She asked carefully, ¡°Can you come back with me?¡± Sang Ye was stunned. ¡°You want me to go with you? Why?¡± ¡°You saved me. I have to repay you.¡± Sang Ye said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to repay me.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°No buts. Hurry up and leave.¡± Sang Ye turned his head away from her. Facing his sudden coldness, Lin Huanhuan was at a loss. She quickly got up and walked over to him. She wanted to pet the python as usual and get closer to him. But when she approached the python, she realized that it was covered in wounds. Blood was still seeping from the burned flesh. It was a ghastly sight. Lin Huanhuan was shocked. She quickly asked, ¡°How did these wounds come about? What happened just now?!¡± Sang Ye said indifferently, ¡°They¡¯re just small injuries. I won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°But you¡ª¡± ¡°Alright, stop talking.¡± Sang Ye laughed at himself. ¡°You don¡¯t like me anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter even if I¡¯m injured. You shouldn¡¯t care too much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± Lin Huanhuan hugged the python¡¯s body. ¡°We¡¯re friends. I care a lot about your safety. I¡ª¡± Sang Ye interrupted her again. ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t want to be friends with you. I just want to be your mate.¡± Lin Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Sang Ye looked at her calmly. ¡°I know you look down on me, and I won¡¯t ask for trouble again. Hurry up and leave. Go back to your mates and don¡¯t appear in front of me again.¡± Hearing his cold words, Lin Huanhuan felt terrible. She couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on you. I just don¡¯t think I¡¯m good enough for you.¡± Sang Ye looked at her without saying anything. He obviously didn¡¯t believe her. Lin Huanhuan slowly approached the python¡¯s body. ¡°You¡¯re a very good male beast. Not only are you powerful, but you¡¯re also good to females. In the future, you¡¯ll definitely find a female who can treat you wholeheartedly. I¡¯m a female who already has two mates. I¡¯m really not worthy of you.¡± However, Sang Ye said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be single-minded. I just want to be by your side.¡± Chapter 43 - Letting The Tiger Return To Its Den Sang Ye¡¯s confession made Lin Huanhuan unable to reject him. It touched her that he got himself so badly injured to save her. She couldn¡¯t leave him. Lin Huanhuan thought for a long time before saying, ¡°Come back with me first. We¡¯ll talk about mating after you recover, okay?¡± Mating was no small matter. She had to go back and ask the two at home what they thought before she made a decision. Sang Ye knew she was wavering. He was very happy, but at the same time, he was a little sad. It was too bad the timing wasn¡¯t right. In order to rush back as soon as possible, Sang Ye did not bother to clean up his tracks. The beasts of the boar tribe must have followed the tracks he left. They were probably still chasing after him. Sang Ye was seriously injured and would not recover anytime soon. He could not protect the little female now. He could only let her leave for the time being, lest she was harmed by the beasts of the boar tribe as well. Sang Ye said to her helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m injured and can¡¯t move for the time being, but you need food to survive. You have to go back alone now. Come find me when you find food and reinforcements.¡± Lin Huanhuan was worried about him, but she couldn¡¯t help if she stayed here. She gritted her teeth. Instead of sitting here and doing nothing, she might as well fight! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and get others to save you. You have to wait for me!¡± Sang Ye extended his snake tongue and took down the black gem pendant on his forehead. He gently placed it in Lin Huanhuan¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s a divine stone my mother left me. Keep it close to you. I can sense your safety through it.¡± Lin Huanhuan took the black gem pendant and hung it around her neck. She held the black gem pendant tightly and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be back soon!¡± ¡°Be careful. I¡¯ll be here waiting for you.¡± Lin Huanhuan left all the remaining food to Sang Ye. She put all the seeds into her fanny pack and walked out of the cave into the snowstorm. Sang Ye watched her leave. He couldn¡¯t bear to look away until she completely disappeared into the snow. He was right. Soon, the beasts of the boar tribe managed to find him following the trail. The torches in their hands had long since been blown out by the snow. After finding the python, they immediately dug out the firewood and flint they carried with them. They were prepared to light torches and burn this hateful python to death. However, Sang Ye did not give them the chance. The python suddenly darted out of the cave, opened its bloody mouth, and bit at the wild boar beasts! ¡­ The wind and snow stung her skin, but Lin Huanhuan refused to stop. She ran in the direction of the rock mountain. The snow was deep. She had fallen several times, and her body was already covered in slush. When the wind blew, it froze her blood. Lin Huanhuan gritted her teeth and got up. She had to go back quickly! Sang Ye was still waiting for her! She continued to stumble along. She didn¡¯t know how long she ran, but it was almost dark. The rock mountain was still so far away. Lin Huanhuan was panting heavily. Her frozen limbs were abnormally red from the intense exercise. Her head and shoulders were covered in thick snow. Her body, which had not fully recovered from the illness, finally could not take it anymore. She fell down again. Lin Huanhuan struggled to get up, but her body couldn¡¯t muster any strength. She seemed to be unable to move. The wind and snow were still blowing. The snow quickly covered her body. If this continued, she would be buried alive. At that moment, there were shouts in the distance. ¡°Huanhuan! Where are you?¡± Lin Huanhuan immediately looked up. She pricked up her ears and listened carefully. She realized that it was Bai Di¡¯s voice! With the last bit of her strength, she shouted weakly, ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± The sound of the wind quickly drowned her out. She wondered if Bai Di had heard her. If she didn¡¯t hear him, she would be furious at her circumstances. Fortunately, Bai Di heard her. He quickly rushed to Lin Huanhuan and dug her out of the snow. Bai Di¡¯s heart tightened at the sight of her trembling and weak limbs. He quickly took out the wine he had brought with him and poured two mouthfuls into her mouth. The spicy taste surged into her body down her throat, pulling the weak Lin Huanhuan back from the edge of unconsciousness. Her voice was extremely hoarse and weak. ¡°We need to go save someone¡­¡± Sang Ye was still waiting for someone to save him. Bai Di hugged her tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything yet. We can talk about it when we get back.¡± He carried Lin Huanhuan and rushed back. On the way, they encountered Shuang Yun and the others who had also come down the mountain to look for them. When they heard that Lin Huanhuan had been found, they were very surprised. They hurriedly escorted her back to the rock mountain. Lin Huanhuan was sent to the old witch doctor¡¯s house. At this moment, Huanhuan had fallen into a coma. She was running a fever, and her body temperature was extremely high. She was still talking, though. ¡°Save¡­ Save him¡­ Quickly save him¡­¡± Everyone took it that she was talking nonsense and did not take it to heart. Lang Zhu spent a lot of effort and tried many ways to help Lin Huanhuan¡¯s fever subside. Due to the effects of the medicine, Lin Huanhuan was still unconscious. Bai Di carefully carried her home. Shuang Yun followed her in. He stared at her without blinking, his eyes full of fatigue. The two of them stood by the bed for a long time. When Jiu Yuan arrived, they came back to their senses and reluctantly walked out of the bedroom. Jiu Yuan immediately explained his intentions. ¡°Chief, bad news. Ya Qiu and Ma Qing ran away!¡± Shuang Yun raised his eyebrows, looking very unhappy. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep an eye on them?¡± Jiu Yuan quickly explained everything from beginning to end. Shuang Yun knew that Ya Qiu and Ma Qing must have other matters to attend to if they suddenly visited at this time. Just in case, Shuang Yun specially asked someone to keep an eye on the two of them. He should report to him immediately if anything happened. However, Ma Qing was very cunning. When Shuang Yun brought his men down the mountain to find Huanhuan, he ran away with Ya Qiu and more than 50 male beasts. Some of the 50 or so beasts were Lia¡¯s mates. After Lia¡¯s death, 29 of her mates suffered a backlash from the mate bond. 20 of them didn¡¯t make it and died. The remaining nine male beasts were also injured to varying degrees. Ma Qing took them all away. Bai Di didn¡¯t care about what happened between the wolves, and he rarely interfered in their internal decisions. But this time, after listening to Jiu Yuan¡¯s account, he frowned. ¡°That Ma Qing is not simple. If we let him go just like that, we¡¯ll undoubtedly be letting the tiger return to its den. There¡¯ll be endless trouble!¡± Jiu Yuan echoed, ¡°We¡¯ve cleaned up Li Wei¡¯s body, but her male mates must know that she¡¯s been killed. When they go back, they¡¯ll definitely think of ways to take revenge on us. We have to be wary!¡± Shuang Yun thought for a moment and quickly made a decision. He would strike first! ¡°I¡¯ll bring people to chase after Ma Qing and the others. We have to kill them before they return to the Black River Wolf Tribe!¡± Chapter 44 - Revenge There were more than 50 beasts with Ma Qing and Ya Qiu, but Ma Qing was not an easy person to deal with. Since he dared to bring so few people over to the rock mountain, he must have had a backup plan. To be safe, Shuang Yun specially brought more people down the mountain this time. He had taken away nearly 200 of the 300 members of the Rock Wolf Tribe. Even if they were ambushed on the way, this number was enough for them to escape unscathed. After Shuang Yun left, the entire rock mountain became much quieter. Lin Huanhuan slept for two days and finally woke up on the third day. The first thing she did when she woke up was grab Bai Di¡¯s hand and say anxiously, ¡°Go and save Sang Ye. He¡¯s injured and needs treatment!¡± Bai Di took her in his arms and stroked her back to calm her down. When she calmed down a little, he asked slowly, ¡°Who is Sang Ye?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a python. He was badly injured trying to save me. He told me to come back first, then find others to save him. You have to save him!¡± Bai Di kept his expression neutral. ¡°You seem concerned about him?¡± Although Lin Huanhuan was awake, her head was still groggy. She didn¡¯t hear the probing meaning in Bai Di¡¯s words at all. She said anxiously, ¡°He got injured because of me. I have to save him! Please help me!¡± Bai Di lowered his head and kissed her forehead, his gaze gentle and weary. ¡°You can tell me what you want me to do. As long as it¡¯s within my capability, I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± As long as she didn¡¯t leave him again. In the few days she was missing, Bai Di had experienced a sense of loss and helplessness he had never experienced before. He didn¡¯t even want to think about how he would survive if she died. He had no choice but to look for her. He didn¡¯t eat or drink. He didn¡¯t sleep either. Fortunately, he was lucky enough to finally find her. Lin Huanhuan seemed to sense his uneasiness and reached out to hug him. His embrace was as warm and generous as ever as if he was holding up her world for her. The cold wind and snow seemed to be isolated from the world. She leaned into his embrace. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered. ¡­ Lin Huanhuan wanted to go down the mountain with Bai Di, but she was still sick and very weak. Neither Bai Di nor Lang Zhu approved of her dragging her sick body down the mountain. Helpless, she could only give up the idea of going down the mountain herself. Sang Ye did not know Bai Di. In order to prevent Sang Ye from treating him as a liar or an enemy, Lin Huanhuan stuffed the black gem pendant that Sang Ye had given her into Bai Di¡¯s hand. ¡°After you see Sang Ye, show him this pendant and he¡¯ll believe that you¡¯re my family.¡± Bai Di glanced at the black gem pendant in his hand, his blue eyes continuing to darken. It was actually a high-level black crystal! With such a crystal on him, it seemed that Sang Ye¡¯s background was not simple. Bai Di thought deeply about it, but he kept a gentle smile on his face. He put away the black gem pendant and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely help you bring him back.¡± Lin Huanhuan dragged her sickly body and sent him out of the house. She wanted to send him down the mountain, but he refused. When Bai Di walked to the entrance of the cave, he saw Jiu Yuan standing there with 20 beasts. They were all carrying bags and looked ready to go on a long trip. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jiu Yuan said steadily, ¡°The old witch doctor asked us to come. It¡¯s not safe for you to go down the mountain alone. We¡¯ll accompany you so that we can take care of each other on the way.¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Huanhuan has become mates with our clan leader. You¡¯re also Huanhuan¡¯s mate. In the future, we¡¯ll have to stay in the Rock Wolf Tribe and live together. We¡¯re family. It¡¯s only right for us to take care of each other.¡± Bai Di was touched. Previously, he had only treated the rock mountain as a temporary foothold. Once winter passed, he would leave slowly. Cats were not like canines. Big cats tended to live alone rather than in groups. But at this moment, the Rock Wolf Tribe¡¯s initiative to help made Bai Di finally feel a sense of belonging here. With such a group of loyal clansmen, it didn¡¯t feel bad to stay here in the future. ¡­ Lin Huanhuan¡¯s body had yet to recover, so she had to recuperate at home. Mu Xiang had nothing to do, so she came to visit her with a big belly. Mu Xiang¡¯s stomach was already very big and looked round. She smiled and said, ¡°This child was conceived early. The old witch doctor said that he might be born early before spring.¡± Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but touch her belly. It felt warm and very comfortable. She was a little envious. ¡°It¡¯ll be a healthy, cute baby.¡± Mu Xiang pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°You and Patriarch Shuang Yun have to work hard too. Try to get pregnant this winter. When spring comes, you¡¯ll have a cute baby!¡± Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but blush. Mu Xiang had a good impression of Shuang Yun and Bai Di, but Shuang Yun was their leader, after all. She would definitely prefer for Huanhuan¡¯s first child to be Shuang Yun¡¯s, so she said a lot of good things about Shuang Yun to Huanhuan. Lin Huanhuan was amused. Mu Xiang only stopped talking when Lang Zhu walked in with the freshly squeezed medicine. The medicine made by the old witch doctor was still frighteningly bitter. Lin Huanhuan pinched her nose and poured the medicine into her mouth. She hurriedly stuffed two sweet fruits into her mouth to barely suppress the bitterness in her mouth. Lang Zhu said to her, ¡°We¡¯re all worried about you staying alone at home now. Do you want to stay at my house for the time being? I¡¯m an old man anyway. I won¡¯t have any thoughts about you. You can live at my place without worry.¡± Lin Huanhuan shook her head slowly. ¡°I want to stay at home.¡± She felt secure in this place she had been staying with Bai Di and Shuang Yun. Lang Zhu didn¡¯t force her. ¡°That works too. I¡¯ll visit you every day. Take good care of yourself and don¡¯t run around. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get a new illness before you recover.¡± Mu Xiang laughed loudly. ¡°I want to play with Huanhuan every day too!¡± Lin Huanhuan looked at her big belly and was a little worried. ¡°Will it be bad for the fetus if you run around like this?¡± Mu Xiang waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine! I¡¯m very strong. It¡¯s fine to walk a few more steps!¡± Lang Zhu also said, ¡°It¡¯s good for the baby and the mother to walk more when they¡¯re pregnant.¡± Hearing their words, Lin Huanhuan was relieved. In the next few days, Lang Zhu and Mu Xiang would visit Huan Huan every day. Her illness was gradually improving. She often went to the cellar to bring out homemade pickles and jam to entertain them. Although Lang Zhu was old, he was still a pure carnivore. He didn¡¯t like to eat these things. Only Mu Xiang, who was also a female, liked the jam and pickles very much. She sometimes brought the jam she made and compared it to the jam Huanhuan made. The relationship between the two females was getting better. At this moment, a group of vicious beasts suddenly rushed up the rock mountain and barged into the territory of the Rock Wolf Tribe! They were all from the Black River Wolf Tribe, and their leader was Ya Qiu. They were here for revenge! At the same time, they were here to plunder territory and food! They were like wolves and tigers. They rushed into the cave with murderous auras and wantonly burned, killed, and plundered! Chapter 45 - Regret Lin Huanhuan was sleeping soundly when she was suddenly woken up by the noise outside. She quickly got dressed and got out of bed. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Lang Zhu running toward her house with several females. Mu Xiang was among them. Behind them were many male beasts covered in blood. They were all mates of these females. ¡°What happened?¡± Lin Huanhuan looked at them in surprise. Lang Zhu was very anxious. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first!¡± The group walked into the house. The originally spacious house was immediately filled up. Lang Zhu¡¯s snow-white beard was stained with bright red blood. His wrinkled face was tense. It was obvious that he was very solemn and anxious. ¡°The beasts of the Black River Wolf Tribe are coming up the mountain. Hurry up and hide with Mu Xiang!¡± Lin Huanhuan was shocked. ¡°How did this happen?!¡± A male beast raised his hand to wipe the blood off his face and said angrily, ¡°The beasts of the Black River Wolf Tribe have long been eyeing the rock mountain. Previously, their witch doctor brought Ya Qiu to our tribe to scout the way!¡± He regretted it! If he had known that Ma Qing and Ya Qiu were spies, he would have killed them the moment they entered the rock mountain! Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are there many people from the other party? What are our chances of winning?¡± Lang Zhu said in a low voice, ¡°Shuang Yun is not here now, and all the males in the tribe have been taken away. There are only more than 70 beasts left on the rock mountain, and more than a dozen of them are females who can¡¯t fight at all. However, there are nearly 200 of them, and they all came prepared. We have no chance of winning!¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Huanhuan¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. She fell into deeper thought than the others. If Ma Qing and Ya Qiu had come to scout the way, it meant that they had made up their minds to annex the Rock Wolf Tribe from the beginning. And the chain of events that followed¡­ From Li Wei¡¯s deliberate provocation to the eruption of conflict between the two sides, with Shuang Yun killing Li Wei, Ma Qing, and Ya Qiu escaping, and Shuang Yun leading men to pursue them¡­ They lured their targets out of the mountain and created a diversion! One after another, everything connected seamlessly. Such meticulous planning was terrifying! Lin Huanhuan had previously thought that these primitive beasts were a group of rough people who ate raw meat and drank blood. Their nature was simple and straightforward. Now, it seemed that she had underestimated them. Unexpectedly, there were some extremely shrewd beasts among them. Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but worry. If this was all planned by the other party, then were Shuang Yun and Bai Di in danger?! But before she could think about it, Lang Zhu had already pushed her and the females into the kitchen. Lang Zhu looked at Lin Huanhuan very seriously. ¡°Hurry up and hide with the females. No matter what happens outside, don¡¯t come out.¡± They had gone through a lot of trouble to save these females. They were all pregnant, so nothing could happen to them! Lin Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°What about you guys?¡± Lang Zhu smiled, a hint of freedom in his despair. ¡°We¡¯ll help you guard the door.¡± Lin Huanhuan grabbed his hand tightly. ¡°No, you¡¯ll be killed by them! Run with us!¡± ¡°The males of the Rock Wolf Tribe only consist of heroes willing to die in battle. There are no cowards who escape! Besides, protecting females is every male¡¯s duty!¡± Lang Zhu forced her fingers apart and pushed her a few more steps into the house. The females were in a bad state. Their clothes were a mess, and their faces were covered in tears. Their eyes were filled with fear and unease. Especially Mu Xiang. Her face was as pale as paper. She could barely stand. Lin Huanhuan quickly held Mu Xiang and looked at Xin Han and Lang Zhu at the same time, trying to persuade them to hide together. But before she could speak, she heard a flurry of footsteps rapidly approaching. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± The male beasts¡¯ eyes were ferocious as they turned around and rushed out the door to stop the enemies who were trying to barge in. Lang Zhu handed the wolf fang necklace around his neck to Lin Huanhuan. ¡°After I die, hand this to Shuang Yun and let him avenge us!¡± Then, he closed the kitchen door, transformed into a wolf, and resolutely turned to charge at the enemy. ¡°Come on! You scumbag, I¡¯ll show you the power of the Rock Wolf Tribe today!!¡± Behind the door, Lin Huanhuan was already in tears. The battle cries outside were deafening. The voices of the beasts and Lang Zhu were quickly drowned out until they were gone. The thin door could not stop those ferocious beasts at all. Lin Huanhuan suppressed her sadness and forced herself to be energetic. She said to the females, ¡°Come with me.¡± Below the kitchen was the cellar. Very few people knew about this place. Other than her, Bai Di, and Shuang Yun, only Lang Zhu and Mu Xiang, who often came to their house as guests, knew. This was also why Lang Zhu had specially brought Mu Xiang to look for Lin Huanhuan. This was because her family was the only one in the entire Rock Wolf Tribe that had a cellar. The cellar was well-hidden, and there was enough food in it to make it perfect for hiding. Lin Huanhuan slowly pulled open the floor and let the females crawl in first. She was the last to enter the cellar. She carefully covered the floor and found sticks to hold it from the other side. Mu Xiang¡¯s body was exhausted. She sat on the ground with her back against the rock wall. Her face was pale, and she was sweating profusely. Lin Huanhuan felt that something was wrong with her. She suspected that Mu Xiang was injured, so she carefully checked her body for wounds. In the end, she accidentally found mucus flowing out of her lower body! Mu Xiang was going to give birth prematurely! She did not expect Mu Xiang to give birth at this juncture. This was too dangerous! The females were all frightened and restless. Lin Huanhuan gestured for them to calm down. This was not the time to panic! At that moment, they heard footsteps! There were a lot of people coming into the kitchen. They were walking around as if looking for something. The cellar was not high. As long as Lin Huanhuan stood up straight, she could touch the ceiling. The footsteps above her seemed to be in her ears, and she could hear them exceptionally clearly. She even heard the conversation of the people above. ¡°I¡¯ve searched everywhere. There¡¯s no one in this house!¡± ¡°Impossible! That little female lives in this house. She must still be in this house. Even if I have to dig three feet into the ground, I have to have her!¡± It was Ya Qiu¡¯s voice! The females all covered their mouths tightly and froze on the spot, afraid that they would make a sound that would alarm the people above. They knew very well that if they were discovered, they would definitely end up in a terrible state! Chapter 46 - Tricked The beasts searched every corner of the house, but they still couldn¡¯t find Lin Huanhuan. Ya Qiu had to accept this. He said, ¡°Maybe she went somewhere else. She couldn¡¯t have left this rock mountain anyway. Go somewhere else and keep looking!¡± Just the thought of that little female¡¯s delicate and soft body made him drool. No matter what, he had to have her! The footsteps overhead faded. Lin Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. She took out all the hides stored in the cellar and distributed them to the females so that they could find a spot to rest. After settling down, Lin Huanhuan helped Mu Xiang lie down on a clean and thick animal hide. Then, she took a wooden stick for her to bite so that she wouldn¡¯t bite her tongue. Lin Huanhuan lowered her voice and whispered in her ear, ¡°For the sake of the children in your stomach, no matter how uncomfortable it is, you can¡¯t scream. Do you understand?¡± Mu Xiang tried to keep her eyes open. She stared at the ceiling and nodded. All five of her mates were dead. They died protecting her and their children. She had to have the babies! She wanted to avenge her mates! Hatred gave birth to hope and a fighting spirit. Mu Xiang grabbed the animal hide under her and bit the wooden stick. She endured the tearing pain and pushed the child out of her womb. Lin Huanhuan had never given birth before, nor did she know how to deliver babies. However, the other females had all given birth before. Some of them knew how to deliver babies. Hence, the task of delivering the babies was handed over to the two experienced females. Lin Huanhuan stood by the side to help. After much effort, everyone finally helped Mu Xiang give birth. There were a total of nine wolf cubs. Exhausted, Mu Xiang only had time to glance at the nine cubs before her eyes closed and she fainted. Lin Huanhuan carefully wiped the mucus off the little wolf cubs and gently placed them beside Mu Xiang. Then, she carefully wiped Mu Xiang¡¯s body. The nine wolf cubs were very small, only the size of Lin Huanhuan¡¯s palm. They were naked, and their skin was pink and tender. They looked especially like rats. Lin Huanhuan extended her finger and gently poked one of the wolf cubs. The little brat immediately opened his mouth and bit her fingertips. The little wolf cub had no teeth and could only lick her fingers. Lin Huanhuan felt a little itchy from the licking. In order to prevent her from laughing, she quickly retracted her finger and made a ¡°shh¡± gesture at the nine wolf cubs, indicating that they should not make a sound. She didn¡¯t know if they understood, but they were very quiet the rest of the time. When the females saw the cute little wolf cubs, the uneasiness in their hearts faded a little. They couldn¡¯t help but smile in relief. Seeing these little lives was like seeing hope. Lin Huanhuan took out dried meat and pickled vegetables, distributing them to the females. After eating the food, everyone seemed to be in better spirits. Only when there were occasional footsteps above their heads did they tremble like frightened birds. Lin Huanhuan let them sit around each other, leaning on each other for warmth. The females gradually calmed down, and the fear in their hearts dissipated. Although no one spoke, these females had already unanimously treated Lin Huanhuan as their backbone and trusted her more and more. Lin Huanhuan did not know about the psychological changes in these females. She was still worried about the situation outside. She wondered how Lang Zhu was doing. She was still sick and very weak. After the shock and torment, she felt her head begin to hurt again. Her muscles were sore, and her body was exhausted. His eyelids grew heavier and heavier¡­ Unconsciously, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. One of the females picked up a piece of hide and carefully covered her. ¡­ As he chased after Ma Qing, Shuang Yun realized that something was wrong. Ma Qing kept dodging them, but after running for a while, he would stop. When Shuang Yun caught up, he would continue to dodge with his clansmen. Ma Qing¡¯s actions made it seem like he was deliberately keeping them in suspense. The more Shuang Yun thought about it, the more uneasy he felt. He felt like something terrible was about to happen! After chasing Ma Qing for three days, Shuang Yun finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He decisively gave up on the pursuit and ignored Ma Qing¡¯s deliberate bait. He quickly returned to the rock mountain with 200 clansmen. When Ma Qing saw that they were going back, he immediately chased after them with his men, trying to stop Shuang Yun. This made Shuang Yun feel even more uneasy. Why was Ma Qing stopping them from going back? Was it because something would happen when they returned? A thought flashed through Shuang Yun¡¯s mind. He suddenly thought of the rock mountain! He thought of his clansmen who were guarding the mountain! ¡®Oh no! We¡¯ve been tricked!¡¯ Shuang Yun was anxious and angry. He wished he could grow wings and fly back to the rock mountain immediately. However, Ma Qing and the beasts of the Black River Wolf Tribe refused to let them go back. Shuang Yun was finally angry. The huge Frost Silver Wolf howled at the sky and jumped over to the enemy¡¯s side. The moment he landed, the fluffy snow immediately froze into ice and spread rapidly around him. Ma Qing, who had always been calm, changed his expression slightly and exclaimed, ¡°A one-star soul beast!¡± He didn¡¯t expect Shuang Yun to have awakened a soul beast! After beasts awakened their soul beasts, they would become soul beasts. The difference in combat strength between soul beasts and ordinary beasts was extremely great. Furthermore, Frost Silver Wolf was a species that was born with ice attributes. After evolving into a soul beast, its lethality far exceeded ordinary soul beasts. The beasts closest to Shuang Yun were all frozen by the snow. Shuang Yun suddenly swung his wolf tail and smashed all the frozen beasts! In the blink of an eye, he had killed dozens of enemies. As expected of a soul beast! Ma Qing thought to himself, ¡®I miscalculated!¡¯ Almost all of the 200 people he had brought out this time were being led by Ya Qiu to attack the Rock Wolf Tribe. There were not many by Ma Qing¡¯s side. They were no match for Shuang Yun. Ma Qing shouted, ¡°Retreat!¡± The beasts who weren¡¯t frozen gathered around him and fled. Shuang Yun did not chase after them. He immediately led the 200 beasts straight to the rock mountain. At the same time, Bai Di sensed danger. He immediately gave up on the mission to continue searching for Sang Ye and rushed home with Jiu Yuan and the others. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and the others returned to the rock mountain almost one after another. When they walked into the cave, their eyes turned red from the scene in front of them. The entire cave was full of blood, and the thick smell of blood filled the air. The beasts that had been brutally killed were lying on the ground, their corpses broken. Their originally warm home had now become hell. Shuang Yun felt as if someone was choking him. He could barely breathe. How did this happen?! Bai Di barely managed to suppress his fear as he rushed into the cave and ran home. At his door, he saw Lang Zhu lying in a pool of blood. There were constant cries. They were the cries of the males who had returned home and saw their dead mates and family. Chapter 47 - Revenge! In his daze, Lin Huanhuan seemed to hear intense collisions and heart-wrenching screams. She wanted to wake up, but she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. Vaguely, she thought she heard someone gently call her name in her ears¡ª ¡°Huanhuan.¡± Who was calling her? Lin Huanhuan found the voice familiar. She thought about it for a long time and finally remembered that it was Bai Di¡¯s voice. Was she dreaming? If so, she hoped the dream would last forever. ¡­ Mu Xiang brought the nine cubs to visit. The originally naked wolf cubs had already grown soft fur. They looked like nine round balls of fur. They sauntered into the house after their mother. It was a very lovely sight. Bai Di took a bag of jerky for the wolf pups to grind their teeth. Huanhuan had marinated the meat with seasonings before drying them. It was fragrant but a little hard. The wolf pups ate with relish. Mu Xiang glanced in the direction of the bedroom and asked worriedly, ¡°Is Huanhuan still unconscious?¡± Bai Di nodded his head. Mu Xiang sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been three days. Why isn¡¯t she awake? If only the old witch doctor were still around. He would know what to do.¡± However, the old witch doctor had gone to another world. All that was left for them was a broken corpse. Shuang Yun had been busy dealing with the matters of the wolf tribe in the past few days. He needed to collect the remains of his clansmen and see who had sacrificed themselves this time. He also had to clean the blood in the cave and calculate how much food was left in the tribe¡­ There were many things to do. Shuang Yun was extremely busy. He had not rested much in these three days. By the time he got home, he looked extremely tired. Mu Xiang had already left with her cubs. Bai Di was feeding Huanhuan. He fed the crushed fruits into Huanhuan¡¯s mouth. She couldn¡¯t eat, but he couldn¡¯t keep her hungry, so Bai Di thought of the Sourcing Leaf Fruit. It was very nourishing to the female¡¯s body. It should help her a little¡­ right? Shuang Yun walked in and stared at Huanhuan¡¯s face for a long time. He suddenly asked, ¡°Will she keep sleeping and never wake up?¡± Bai Di¡¯s hand trembled, but he said with absolute certainty, ¡°She¡¯ll wake up!¡± It was unknown if these words were meant for Shuang Yun or for himself. Shuang Yun stopped talking. He walked over and lowered his head to kiss her forehead. Then, he nuzzled her cheek. ¡®Huanhuan, wake up.¡¯ ¡­ Lin Huanhuan only woke up the next morning. She felt a terrible headache coming on. Bai Di, who was sleeping beside her, woke up immediately. He picked up the little female and asked nervously, ¡°How are you? Are you feeling unwell?¡± After a while, Lin Huanhuan recovered from her headache and asked hoarsely, ¡°Where are we?¡± ¡°This is our home. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Lin Huanhuan looked around, then shook her head and frowned. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve forgotten many things¡­¡± Bai Di asked quickly, ¡°Do you remember me, then?¡± Lin Huanhuan stared at him for a long time. Bai Di tensed. Had she really forgotten about him?! Lin Huanhuan suddenly chuckled. ¡°Of course, I remember you. You¡¯re my mate. We have a mate contract.¡± Bai Di was relieved. He squeezed Huanhuan¡¯s palm and said helplessly, ¡°Naughty girl.¡± After learning that Huanhuan had woken up, Shuang Yun rushed back immediately. He saw Huanhuan sitting there alive and immediately rushed forward to pick her up. He buried his face in her neck, but his tone was still as arrogant as before. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake! If you didn¡¯t wake up, I would¡¯ve¡­ I would¡¯ve¡­¡± Lin Huanhuan raised her eyebrows. ¡°You would¡¯ve what?¡± ¡°I-I would¡¯ve mated with you!¡± Lin Huanhuan immediately blushed. She wrapped her arms around his neck and stroked his short silver-white hair. ¡°Hooligan!¡± she whispered. Bai Di joined in and lowered his head to kiss Huanhuan¡¯s cheek. ¡°I made broth. Come and drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡± Over the past few days, Bai Di and Shuang Yun had been worried about Huanhuan¡¯s safety. They barely ate a proper meal. When they were hungry, they would eat some jerky. When they were thirsty, they would stuff a ball of snow into their mouths. Now that Huanhuan had woken up, the two of them could finally relax. They also had the appetite to eat. Bai Di¡¯s cooking was getting better. The soup was delicious. The three of them quickly finished the entire pot of soup. Lin Huanhuan touched her bulging stomach and sighed in satisfaction. ¡°Fortunately, they didn¡¯t snatch this pot from us. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have such delicious meat soup!¡± The pot had been sitting in the corner of the kitchen. When Bai Di and Shuang Yun returned, they saw that it was overturned and covered in dust. Bai Di said, ¡°They don¡¯t know what it is or how to use it. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t take it.¡± If they knew how useful it was, those greedy people from the Black River Wolf Tribe would definitely have snatched it away! Shuang Yun suddenly said, ¡°We have to go down the mountain tomorrow.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s not enough food in the tribe.¡± After the massacre at the rock mountain, all the food and animal hides in the cave had been looted. Now, there was only food in the cellar of Huanhuan¡¯s house, but the food here was not enough to support more than 200 beasts. Winter was not over yet. They had to find a way to find enough food to survive the winter. Otherwise, they would have to starve. Bai Di glanced at Shuang Yun and asked, ¡°Are you planning to go down the mountain to hunt? The snow has sealed the mountain, and the animals in the forest have hidden and gone into hibernation. It¡¯s difficult for you to catch prey. Even if you catch a few, it won¡¯t be enough for so many of you.¡± ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not going hunting. I¡¯m going to rob.¡± Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who are you planning to rob?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll rob whoever stole from us.¡± ¡°You plan to rob the Black River Wolf Tribe? But there are many of them. You might not be a match for them. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s eyes were ferocious. ¡°No matter how dangerous it is, I have to get the food back! Not only that, I have to take revenge on them! They killed so many of our Rock Wolf Tribe members. I definitely can¡¯t let them off!¡± Lin Huanhuan recalled Lang Zhu¡¯s last words. Indeed, they had to take revenge! They could not let their dead clansmen die in vain! Lin Huanhuan took the wolf fang necklace off her neck and handed it to Shuang Yun. ¡°The old witch doctor asked me to pass this to you.¡± Chapter 48 - Kill Each Other Shuang Yun gripped the wolf fang necklace tightly, his eyes turning slightly red. He suddenly stood up and walked out of the house in silence. Lin Huanhuan quickly got up and chased after him. When she found Shuang Yun, she saw him squatting at the entrance of the cave and looking out. She saw his spine quiver and his shoulders rise and fall. Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but stop in her tracks. She stood where she was and looked at his back silently. As proud as Shuang Yun was, he probably didn¡¯t want anyone to see him weak. She waited for a long time until Shuang Yun¡¯s back stopped trembling. Then, she walked over and sat down beside him. Shuang Yun¡¯s expression had returned to normal. If not for the redness at the corners of his eyes revealing the traces of his crying, Lin Huanhuan might have just thought he was sitting here and admiring the snow. He was still holding the wolf fang necklace in his hand. He looked at the ¡®ice sculptures¡¯ outside the cave, thinking about something. All the remains of the wolves were placed at the entrance of the cave. Ice and snow had fallen on them, freezing them into ice sculptures. It was impossible to tell who was who. Even after several days, their corpses showed no signs of decay. Lang Zhu¡¯s remains were among them. After a long time, Huanhuan heard Shuang Yun¡¯s hoarse voice. ¡°My father died very early. The female who gave birth to me only knows how to enjoy herself. She doesn¡¯t care about my life at all. I was forced to follow behind the adults to learn how to hunt. In the end, because I wasn¡¯t experienced enough, I was careless and my leg was bitten by a wild beast. I was carried back, but the female didn¡¯t even look at me. She was still having fun. I could only hide in my room alone and watch the wound rot every day. I felt like my father¡¯s corpse after he died¡­¡± He suddenly laughed at himself. His dark green eyes seemed to be covered in frost and were lifeless. Lin Huanhuan was already used to the arrogant Shuang Yun. When she saw his expression that was close to despair, she felt as if her heart was blocked by something. She couldn¡¯t resist taking his hand. Shuang Yun woke from his dark memories. He saw that the little female was looking at him worriedly, and his heart warmed. His cold and gloomy mood was immediately dispelled. He took the opportunity to pull her into his arms and lowered his head to kiss her fair face. He continued, ¡°I was injured and couldn¡¯t participate in the hunt anymore. I had finished eating all the remaining food in the house. I could only welcome death on an empty stomach.¡± Lin Huanhuan hugged his neck tightly and rubbed his chin like a little rabbit comforting a big bad wolf. Shuang Yun touched the back of her neck. ¡°Later, the old witch doctor discovered that I was injured. He treated my injuries and gave me food. Then, he personally taught me how to hunt. He was both like my teacher and my father. My life changed because of him. I respect him very, very much. I even planned that when he got too old to walk in the future, I could take good care of him until he died. However, I didn¡¯t expect him to leave in such a hurry¡­ W-Why was he so impatient?!¡± In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but tear up again. He lowered his head and buried his face in Lin Huanhuan¡¯s neck. Lin Huanhuan felt her neck getting wet. She gently stroked Shuang Yun¡¯s back as if she were stroking a big dog that had been injured. The crystal clear ice sculptures stood in the night like heroes at the end of the road, lonely and sad. ¡­ Shuang Yun went to discuss the plan to deal with the Black River Wolf Tribe with the beasts in the tribe. He didn¡¯t return until very late. Lin Huanhuan looked at his frown and asked tentatively, ¡°How did the discussion go?¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t go well.¡± This was expected. After all, the Black River Tribe had three times the number of the Rock Wolf Tribe. It would definitely not be easy to deal with them. Lin Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°Eat something first. We¡¯ll help you think of a solution later.¡± Shuang Yun looked at her obedient and cute appearance. He couldn¡¯t help but lower his head to kiss the corner of her mouth. Before she could react, he pulled a face and pretended nothing had happened. He quickly turned around and left. Lin Huanhuan watched him run away and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Why is this guy so awkward?!¡± After dinner, Shuang Yun prepared to go back and continue thinking about how to deal with the enemy. Lin Huanhuan blocked his way. ¡°Where do you want to go? Didn¡¯t we agree to discuss a plan together?!¡± Shuang Yun groaned twice. He had no intention of letting Huanhuan get involved in this. She had just recovered from a serious illness and needed to rest. She couldn¡¯t tire herself out. Fighting was a male¡¯s business. His little female just had to enjoy life at home. In the end, it was Bai Di who said, ¡°Actually, you might not lose this round. Although the Black River Wolf Tribe has the advantage in numbers, they¡¯re not united. As long as we divide them slightly, we can make them kill each other.¡± Shuang Yun immediately looked at him. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t want to get involved in the wolf tribes¡¯ affairs, but the Black River Wolf Tribe had gone too far this time. If not for Huanhuan¡¯s cleverness, she might have been kidnapped when they returned home. He would not let go of anyone who dared to hurt Huanhuan! Bai Di waited for Shuang Yun and Huan Huan to sit down before continuing. ¡°The Black River Wolf Tribe is made up of 14 different-sized groups. The two strongest groups are the Wolf Clan and the Wild Horse Clan. As far as I know, there has always been friction between the Wild Horse Clan and the Wolf Clan. If we can join forces with the Wild Horse Group to deal with the Black River Wolf Tribe, our chances of success should be much higher.¡± Lin Huanhuan muttered softly, ¡°One eats meat while the other eats grass. The two of them are natural enemies. It would be strange if their relationship is good.¡± Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°Last spring, the wild horses gave birth to a litter of cubs. In the end, a dozen of them were stolen by the greedy wolf beasts, and the two sides fought fiercely over it. Unfortunately, they were about the same strength. After fighting for a long time, there was no winner. In the end, the wild horses could only endure it.¡± He said slowly, ¡°This winter will pass quickly. The wild horses will definitely give birth again. Do you think they¡¯ll be worried that the beasts of the Wolf Clan will use the same trick to attack their cubs again?¡± Once bitten, twice shy. After the Wild Horse Clan suffered once, they definitely wouldn¡¯t let the wolves near their cubs again. However, how could they guard themselves against the wolves? To the wild horses, the best way to protect their cubs was to get the Wolf Clan out of the Black River Wolf Tribe completely! Shuang Yun thought for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but there¡¯s a problem. How can we make the Wild Horse Clan agree to join forces with us?¡± Even if the Wild Horse Clan was unhappy with the Black River Wolf Tribe, they might not trust the Rock Wolf Tribe. After all, the Rock Wolf Tribe was also a wolf tribe. In their eyes, all carnivores were equally detestable. Chapter 49 - Special Mission ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a permanent enemy,¡± Bai Di said. ¡°There are only permanent interests. If we give them enough, we can make them our allies.¡± Shuang Yun looked thoughtful. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bai Di held out a black jewel pendant. ¡°Show this to the leader of the Wild Horse Clan when you see him.¡± Shuang Yun and Huanhuan¡¯s gazes paused at the same time. Shuang Yun was very surprised. ¡°This is a high-level black crystal! Doesn¡¯t it only appear in high-level beast cities?! How do you have such a precious crystal?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°It was brought back by Huanhuan.¡± 1 Shuang Yun immediately looked at Huanhuan, who looked confused. She found the black gem pendant very familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember how it had come about. She forgot about that memory due to her illness. But instinct told her that the black stone pendant was important to her. She couldn¡¯t abandon it. Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Can you return this pendant to me after you finish using it?¡± Bai Di agreed readily. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s yours. No one can take it.¡± Lin Huanhuan was relieved. As long as the pendant could be returned to her. Bai Di said to Shuang Yun, ¡°Tell the leader of the Wild Horse Clan that there were originally many high-level black crystals like this in the Rock Wolf Tribe, but they were all snatched away by the Black River Wolf Tribe. If the Wild Horse Clan cooperates with us, we¡¯ll give the black crystals to them.¡± Lin Huanhuan asked carefully, ¡°But we don¡¯t have that many black crystals. What should we give to the wild horses after this?¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°They¡¯ll have to ask the Black River Wolf Tribe about that. After all, the Black River Wolf Tribe stole the black crystals. Only they know where they¡¯re hidden. What does it have to do with us?¡± Lin Huanhuan immediately felt that this handsome and gentle guy in front of her was really evil! The Black River Wolf Tribe would never clear themselves of suspicion! Shuang Yun immediately decided. ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say!¡± ¡­ Shuang Yun braved the snow and descended the mountain to quietly find the leader of the wild horses. Shuang Yun¡¯s suggestion of cooperation was a little tempting, but in the end, the leader of the Wild Horse Clan refused. Although the Black River Wolf Tribe was very despicable, the Rock Wolf Tribe might not be kind. The Wild Horse Clan did not want to drive away the tiger at the front door and bring in wolves at the back. Shuang Yun had long expected this reaction from the other party. He calmly took out the black gem pendant. ¡°Look at this.¡± When the leader of the Wild Horse Clan saw the black gem pendant, his eyes widened. He asked in shock, ¡°A high-level black crystal? How do you have such a precious crystal?!¡± ¡°We originally had a lot of these crystals, but unfortunately, they were all snatched away by the Black River Wolf Tribe. If you¡¯re willing to cooperate with us, those black crystals will all be yours. I just need to take back the supplies that were snatched away. What do you think?¡± The eyes of the Wild Horse Clan¡¯s leader followed the black gem pendant. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow. If such precious crystals could be owned by the Wild Horse Clan, the Wild Horse Clan would definitely become the most powerful clan on this land! In the future, they could use black crystals to exchange for all kinds of rare materials from beast cities. They might even be able to obtain the qualifications to live in a beast city! Just thinking about that scene made the leader of the Wild Horse Clan excited. He gritted his teeth and agreed to Shuang Yun¡¯s suggestion. ¡°We¡¯ll work together!¡± Shuang Yun took back the black gem pendant and smiled. ¡°A wise choice.¡± ¡­ Shuang Yun returned to the rock mountain and returned the black gem pendant to Lin Huanhuan. Lin Huanhuan carefully hung the pendant around her neck. She gently touched the black gem and kept thinking about how she had obtained this pendant. The long-awaited system prompt suddenly rang out in her mind. ¡°Congratulations to the host for triggering a special mission! Please collect crystals of five different colors. After the mission is completed, the host will receive a special reward!¡± Lin Huanhuan was stunned. This was the first time she had triggered a special mission. What was the special reward mentioned by the system? It sounded very impressive! Lin Huanhuan immediately asked Shuang Yun, ¡°Are these crystals difficult to obtain?¡± Being watched by the little female¡¯s sparkling eyes, Shuang Yun felt especially happy. If he were in his original form, the wolf tail behind him would definitely be wagging. He raised his chin. ¡°Crystals are a special energy gem. Soul beasts can absorb energy from crystals to strengthen themselves. Almost all the mines that can produce crystals are controlled by the beast cities. It¡¯s very difficult for ordinary tribes to obtain crystals.¡± Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed. ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be very difficult for me to gather five crystals of different colors?¡± ¡°Why do you want so many crystals?¡± Lin Huanhuan stammered and could not answer. Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Shuang Yun didn¡¯t continue asking. He casually threw the animal hide bag he carried to her. ¡°Take it.¡± Lin Huanhuan quickly caught the hide bag. She opened the bag and saw more than ten crystals inside. They were all transparent colorless crystals the size of fingernails. Lin Huanhuan asked slowly, ¡°Are these also crystals?¡± The system gave an answer. ¡°Yes.¡± Shuang Yun thought that she was talking to him, so he snorted. ¡°Of course, they¡¯re crystals! Colored crystals are very rare. Most of the currencies circulating among the tribes are crystal coins polished from colorless crystals.¡± Lin Huanhuan suddenly remembered that when she went to the market with Bai Di, Bai Di had taken out crystal coins to buy many things. It turned out that crystal coins were equivalent to money! Lin Huanhuan took out a crystal coin and returned the animal hide bag to Shuang Yun. ¡°I only need one crystal.¡± Shuang Yun frowned and said, ¡°Take what I give you.¡± After finding a mate, the males in other families would hand over all their assets to the females. This meant that they had become a family, and all their assets would belong to the females. Previously, Shuang Yun had already moved all his food and hides into the cellar of Huanhuan¡¯s house. Only these crystal coins had always been with him. Since she liked them, he would give them all to her. But Huanhuan refused to accept his crystal coins. Was it because he had too few crystal coins? Shuang Yun immediately said, ¡°When spring comes, I¡¯ll definitely be able to hunt a lot of prey. I¡¯ll exchange all those prey for crystals. I can get as many as you want.¡± Lin Huanhuan quickly waved her hand. ¡°No need. Those are your prey. You can keep them for yourself.¡± Shuang Yun was instantly unhappy. ¡°Are you looking down on me?!¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s hair stood on end from his glare. She stammered, ¡°No, no!¡± ¡°If you aren¡¯t looking down on me, why aren¡¯t you willing to accept my things?¡± Lin Huanhuan did not understand what he meant and could not answer. Seeing that she was silent, Shuang Yun was even more certain of his guess. He was so angry that he turned around and left. He ran so fast that Lin Huanhuan could not catch up to him. She had no choice but to put away the bag of crystal coins. She planned to keep them well and return them to Shuang Yun when he needed money in the future. Chapter 50 - She Couldnt Live Without Them! Lin Huanhuan carried out all the food in the cellar and distributed it to the other beasts in the tribe in case they went hungry. Every beast who took the food from her was filled with gratitude. The gloom caused by the deaths of their people gradually dissipated. As long as they were alive, there was hope. Lin Huanhuan did not know about the psychological changes in the beasts. She could only feel that everyone¡¯s spirits seemed to have improved a little and they were no longer as depressed as before. Her mood lightened considerably. While cleaning up the cellar, Lin Huanhuan found some sweet fruit pits in the corner. She had dug the pits out of the sweet fruits when she made the jam before this. She didn¡¯t know what use they had, but she found it a pity to throw them away. Hence, she piled them in a corner of the cellar. She counted, and there were about a hundred pits. At this moment, a system notification suddenly sounded in her mind. ¡°Congratulations to the host for collecting 300 seeds and completing the third task of the Winter Season series. Rewards will be granted soon. Please check!¡± 2 As soon as the notification ended, a plump black seed appeared in front of Lin Huanhuan. She picked up the seed and examined it. It looked a little like a black bean, but it was slightly bigger than that. Leaning closer, she could smell the faint scent of vegetation. Lin Huanhuan asked the system, ¡°What seed is this?¡± System 438 replied, ¡°It is the seed of the Divine Wood.¡± Divine Wood? Lin Huanhuan had never heard of such a plant. She immediately flipped through the sheepskin book from beginning to end, but still could not find any records of Divine Wood. System No. 438 said, ¡°The Divine Wood is a divine-level plant. The ¡®Ancient Flora and Flora Illustrations¡¯ that you currently possess is only the first volume. There are only records of low-level plants and animals in it.¡± Lin Huanhuan asked, ¡°Do you mean that if I want to know what the Divine Wood is, I have to continue collecting the other books?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Huanhuan deliberately asked, ¡°Then if I gather all seven books, can I summon the divine dragon?¡± 2 After a while, System 438 replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the divine dragon doesn¡¯t belong to this world and can¡¯t be summoned.¡± Hearing the serious answer, Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°I was just joking with you, but you actually took it seriously.¡± System 438: ¡°¡­¡± The system was depressed that it had been teased by its host, but it could not say it. Lin Huanhuan asked, ¡°How do I plant this seed? Just bury it in the soil?¡± System 438: ¡°No need to plant it. Just eat it.¡± Lin Huanhuan was surprised. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a dead seed. You can¡¯t grow it. You have to eat it.¡± Lin Huanhuan was a little unhappy. ¡°I spent so much effort to complete the mission, but you actually gave me a dead seed?!¡± 1 System 438 played dead and said nothing. Lin Huanhuan had no choice but to throw the seed into her mouth. Strangely, the seed seemed to have a mind of its own. Before she could chew it, it slipped down her throat. Lin Huanhuan subconsciously touched her throat. ¡°This seed isn¡¯t poisonous, right?¡± If System 438 had any thoughts, it would definitely be complaining about her at this moment. She had already eaten it, so wasn¡¯t it a little too late to ask if the seed was poisonous? The system said, ¡°It¡¯s not poisonous.¡± ¡°Then what good will it do me to eat it?¡± ¡°The Divine Wood is the source of all wood. Its seeds increase your affinity for nature.¡± Lin Huanhuan did not seem to understand. ¡°What do you mean? Can you explain in more detail?¡± System 438 replied seriously, ¡°Sorry, the host doesn¡¯t have the relevant permission. That¡¯s all I can explain for now.¡± Lin Huanhuan, who had hit a dead end, expressed her disappointment. The mission of collecting the seeds was completed, but the hundreds of seeds were not taken away by the system. They were still in Lin Huanhuan¡¯s hands. She gathered up the seeds, intending to plant them when spring came. The primitive society did not have much, but they had a lot of land resources. They could plant whatever they wanted and did not have to worry about spending money to buy land. ¡­ Shuang Yun packed his luggage, brought the two large barrels of wine, and led 200 beasts down the mountain. Their goal this time was to join forces with the Wild Horse Tribe to deal with the Black River Wolf Tribe. Lin Huanhuan stood at the entrance of the cave and watched them leave. The group of more than 200 beasts looked huge, but after they walked away, they were just a string of black dots in her eyes. Fortunately, it was a nice day. There was neither wind nor snow. They were going to war this time. As long as it was war, there would definitely be casualties. Lin Huanhuan could not help much. She could only pray silently for Shuang Yun to not be injured. Bai Di draped a piece of hide over her. ¡°It¡¯s windy here,¡± he said gently. ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered and you¡¯re still weak. Go back before you catch another cold.¡± He and the other 30 beasts stayed behind to protect the females and cubs in the tribe. As a three-star soul beast, Bai Di¡¯s strength far exceeded everyone else. With him protecting the females, the other male beasts were at ease. 1 At night, Lin Huanhuan lay alone on the stone bed. She turned over several times before falling asleep. She saw Shuang Yun in her dreams. He fell to the snow, covered in wounds and blood. Ya Qiu walked up to him and smiled sinisterly. He extended his wolf claws and grabbed Shuang Yun¡¯s neck! ¡°No!¡± Lin Huanhuan was suddenly woken up! She was breathing hard. Her face was covered in a cold sweat. Her heart was beating very fast. The scene in her dream left her with lingering fear. She couldn¡¯t help but tighten her grip on the pouch filled with crystal coins. She closed her eyes and called out softly, ¡°Shuang Yun¡­¡± Lin Huanhuan suddenly regretted it. She shouldn¡¯t have run away when Shuang Yun had asked to mate. She should have agreed to complete the mating ritual with him and bear him a child. That way, even if something happened to Shuang Yun on the battlefield, she could still leave behind a bloodline for him. It was all her fault for being too pretentious. She had already agreed to be his mate. She had already fallen for him. Why did she still refuse to mate with him? If Shuang Yun really did not return this time, she would definitely regret it for the rest of her life! Bai Di, who was sleeping next door, heard the commotion and walked in. When he saw how uncomfortable Lin Huanhuan was, he quickly helped her up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s face was pale as she said in a trembling voice, ¡°I just had a dream that Shuang Yun was killed. I was so afraid¡­¡± Bai Di wiped the cold sweat from her face and comforted her gently, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It was just a dream. It¡¯s not real. Shuang Yun will return safely.¡± Lin Huanhuan looked at his handsome face and couldn¡¯t help but hug his neck tightly. ¡°You won¡¯t leave me, will you? Neither of you will leave me, will you?¡± They were all her family, the people closest to her in the world. She couldn¡¯t live without them! Bai Di took the opportunity to pull her into his arms. ¡°Of course. We¡¯ll never leave you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lin Huanhuan took the initiative to lean over and kiss him hard on the lips. Chapter 51 - He Couldnt Hurt Her Lin Huanhuan had lived alone in her previous life. No one doted on her or loved her. She had finally met two people in her life who were willing to dote on and love her. She clung to them like a drowning person. If mating would confirm the mate bond and keep them from ever leaving her¡­ She was willing to mate with them! Lin Huanhuan pushed Bai Di onto the bed eagerly. She held his face in her hands and kissed him clumsily. Bai Di reacted to her kiss, but he reached out and pushed her back. ¡°Huanhuan, you should sober up.¡± Lin Huanhuan stared at him stubbornly. ¡°I¡¯m very sober now. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Bai Di was exasperated. ¡°You don¡¯t usually act like this when you¡¯re sober. Did the nightmare upset you?¡± Lin Huanhuan pursed her lips and said nothing. ¡°We can mate whenever you want, but I don¡¯t want you to give me your first time on an impulse. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll regret it in the future.¡± His voice was too gentle, and Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but feel a lump in her throat. Her eyes turned red. ¡°I won¡¯t regret it! You¡¯ve been good to me, and I like you very much. But when you¡¯re in danger, I can¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m really useless!¡± His heart ached to see her close to tears. He quickly wiped the tears from her eyes and said carefully, ¡°Okay, okay. As long as you don¡¯t cry, you can do whatever you want.¡± His little female was good at everything, but she made his heart ache too much. Especially when she cried, he was afraid that she would be wronged. Lin Huanhuan choked and said, ¡°Then are you willing to mate with me?¡± The nightmare that had just happened was like a knife that plunged unerringly into her softest spot. It hurt so much that she almost suffocated. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder. If it was Shuang Yun today, would it be Bai Di tomorrow? Would they leave her one by one in the future? When she was alone again, what would she do? Bai Di took her in his arms and sighed silently. ¡°Of course, I will, my little one.¡± He lowered his head and kissed her. The tip of his tongue swept past the corner of her eye, drawing those bitter tears into his mouth. Lin Huanhuan slowly raised her head and returned his kiss seriously and attentively. He took her gently into his arms. He was fascinated by her and wished he could devour her immediately. 1 But his rationality kept him awake. He couldn¡¯t hurt her. The last time she got injured because of him was still vivid in his mind. He could not make another mistake. Bai Di touched her carefully and gently as if he were touching a rare treasure. He was afraid of making her uncomfortable. He took out the Sourcing Leaf Fruit and put it in his mouth. After carefully crushing it, he smeared it under her. 1 When he entered, Lin Huanhuan hugged him tightly. The faint scent of grass and trees lingered around them. The tiger tattoo on Bai Di¡¯s waist flashed slightly and quietly changed. This mating lasted until dawn the next day. Lin Huanhuan was almost knocked out on the bed. This guy¡¯s endurance was terrifying! Lin Huanhuan lay on the bed like a dead fish. Her entire body was limp. She was so tired that she didn¡¯t even want to move a finger. Bai Di was already up. He heated the water and carefully wiped down her body. After wiping her clean, he used the rest of the water to wipe himself down in a hurry. For the rest of the day, Lin Huanhuan lay in bed. Bai Di brought her three meals a day and fed her personally. When night fell, Bai Di didn¡¯t mention sleeping in separate rooms. He stayed in the master bedroom and massaged Lin Huanhuan¡¯s back. Lin Huanhuan lay naked on the bed, squinting like a lazy cat while enjoying Bai Di¡¯s service. Bai Di¡¯s palms were huge, broad and warm. They were just like him. She found him reliable. Unknowingly, Lin Huanhuan fell asleep. Bai Di carefully helped her turn over. He lay beside her while holding her waist. His eyes were gentle as he gazed at her. She was sleeping soundly, her long eyelashes drooping down like butterflies. Bai Di kissed her forehead and fell asleep, satisfied. After resting for the entire day, Lin Huanhuan could finally get out of bed. She ran off in high spirits to play with Mu Xiang and the nine wolf cubs. Lin Huanhuan had just leaned over when Mu Xiang moved her nose and acutely smelled the subtle scent. 1 Mu Xiang blurted out, ¡°You¡¯ve finally mated?!¡± Lin Huanhuan immediately blushed and quickly covered her mouth. ¡°Lower your voice!¡± Mu Xiang removed her hand and looked her up and down. Seeing that her face was rosy and she was full of energy, her smile became even more mischievous. ¡°From the looks of it, that tiger served you well!¡± Lin Huanhuan had only mated once. She was completely incomparable to Mu Xiang, who was experienced. Hearing Mu Xiang¡¯s words, Lin Huanhuan¡¯s ears turned red. Pretending not to hear Mu Xiang, she bent down and stroked the little wolf cubs¡¯ heads. Mu Xiang gloated. ¡°When Patriarch Shuang Yun comes back and sees that the little female he¡¯s been guarding for a long time has been devoured by someone else, he¡¯ll probably explode on the spot.¡± Lin Huanhuan was shocked. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be that serious, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what his temper is like. He doesn¡¯t mean what he says. He always acts like he doesn¡¯t care, but he actually treasures you. If he finds out you¡¯ve mated with Bai Di, he¡¯ll fight him when he comes back.¡± Hearing her words, Lin Huanhuan immediately became nervous. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s normal for males to fight each other. That¡¯s what my males used to do. They didn¡¯t like each other at first and often fought. Later, when they fought more, they became a family.¡± Lin Huanhuan was skeptical. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Mu Xiang suddenly sighed. ¡°You have to live a good life. Don¡¯t be like me and only cherish it after you lose your mates.¡± 1 She had a total of six mates. Five of them died in that sneak attack. They died to protect her, but she wasn¡¯t able to leave even one child for them. Thinking about it now, she regretted it very much. Lin Huanhuan didn¡¯t know how to comfort her. In the end, she could only squeeze out a dry sentence, ¡°My condolences.¡± At this moment, a male beast ran in and said anxiously, ¡°Lan Die is giving birth! Go and take a look!¡± Chapter 52 - I Can Do It Although Lin Huanhuan didn¡¯t understand why she was being called over when a female was giving birth, she still obediently went over. Mu Xiang brought the cubs with her. When they saw Lan Die, she was lying on the stone bed in excruciating pain. Lin Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you call someone to help deliver the baby?¡± Lan Die¡¯s mate said, ¡°They¡¯ve already gone out to call someone over.¡± Lin Huanhuan said to him, ¡°Go and boil some hot water. Lan Die might need it later.¡± However, Lan Die¡¯s mate was stunned. ¡°Boil water?¡± Only then did Lin Huanhuan remember that they didn¡¯t usually use fire, so they probably didn¡¯t know what boiled water was. Moreover, there was no pot at Lan Die¡¯s house, so there was no way to boil water. She glanced at Lan Die and thought that she didn¡¯t look too good. She seemed to be having a difficult birth. Lin Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll head back first.¡± Unexpectedly, she had just taken a step when she heard Lan Die cry out, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t leave! I¡¯m scared!¡± Lin Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She was very surprised. Lan Die actually valued her so much in a life-and-death situation? Although they knew each other, their relationship wasn¡¯t that good, right?! Mu Xiang advised, ¡°Huanhuan, stay with Lan Die. Ask Jiang Ye to help you with what you need.¡± Jiang Ye was one of Lan Die¡¯s mates, the male beast who called them over just now. Jiang Ye pleaded, ¡°Stay. Lan Die trusts you very much. She can only be at ease with you here. Please leave everything to me. I can do anything!¡± Lin Huanhuan was helpless. ¡°Go to my house and look for Bai Di. Get him to help boil some water and bring over a Sourcing Leaf Fruit.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on it!¡± Jiang Ye ran out quickly. Lan Die extended her hand to Lin Huanhuan and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Huanhuan, can you come over?¡± Lin Huanhuan walked over slowly. Lan Die took her hand with difficulty and gently placed it on her stomach. She begged hopefully, ¡°Not only did you protect us, but you also saved Mu Xiang¡¯s cubs. You can definitely protect us, right?¡± Lin Huanhuan was stunned. When the Black River Wolf Tribe attacked the rock mountain, all the males of the Rock Wolf Tribe were killed. As for the females, they were forcefully captured. Their lives were still unknown then. Only the seven females who followed Lin Huanhuan into the cellar survived. 1 Lan Die was also one of the seven females. In the cellar back then, Lin Huanhuan was the calmest of them all. She arranged the females in an orderly manner and became their greatest support. They all trusted her very much. Unexpectedly, that sense of trust had continued until now. Seeing that Lin Huanhuan did not answer, Lan Die could not help but ask anxiously, ¡°Can you protect us?¡± Lin Huanhuan saw that her pale face was staring at her nervously. Her heart softened, and she replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Lan Die immediately smiled. It was as if the weight on her heart had finally been lifted. She felt that there was hope. Not long after, the middle-aged female in charge of helping deliver the baby rushed over. She couldn¡¯t help but frown when she saw Lan Die. ¡°The cubs are a little big. It¡¯ll be difficult to give birth.¡± Lan Die¡¯s mates begged, ¡°Please save Lan Die. It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t save the cubs, but you have to rescue Lan Die!¡± The middle-aged female sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Bai Di hurried over with a pot of hot water. Lin Huanhuan took the Sourcing Leaf Fruit from him. When Lan Die was about to collapse, she stuffed the fruit into her mouth. The Sourcing Leaf Fruit gave Lan Die some energy again. 1 She gritted her teeth and finally delivered the babies. There were a total of ten cubs, and one of them was even a female! Lan Die and her mates were so excited that they almost cried tears of joy. Not only were the mother and son safe, but they had also given birth to a precious female. This was great news! Lin Huanhuan congratulated them, then asked Jiang Ye to wipe Lan Die¡¯s body with hot water. The cubs surrounded Lan Die and rubbed against her affectionately. Lan Die looked at Lin Huanhuan gratefully. ¡°Thank you.¡± Lin Huanhuan waved her hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Your strength saved you and your cubs.¡± When they were done with the hot water wipe, Bai Di carried Lin Huanhuan home with one hand. At night, Lin Huanhuan lay in Bai Di¡¯s arms. She was about to close her eyes and sleep when she felt a pair of big hands rubbing against her body. At the same time, Bai Di¡¯s body reacted. The heat spread through the hide dress and landed on her skin. It was so hot that she was afraid. He was gentle in bed and took care of her the last time. She had certainly enjoyed it in the beginning. But this guy¡¯s endurance was too strong. No matter how gentle he was, it would be scary enough if it lasted all night. Later on, Lin Huanhuan¡¯s back ached from his torture. She felt like her entire body was about to fall apart, and she didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak. She still felt a lingering fear. She pleaded softly, ¡°I¡¯m very tired today¡­¡± Bai Di squeezed her delicate waist. ¡°Do you want me to massage it for you?¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s waist went numb, and half of her body went limp. She bit her lower lip, trying not to cry out. ¡°N-No need.¡± Bai Di saw that she really didn¡¯t want to, so he didn¡¯t force her. He lifted the hide and sat up. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± Lin Huanhuan quickly sat up and looked at him nervously. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Bai Di bowed his head in resignation. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and get some fresh air, or I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.¡± Lin Huanhuan followed his gaze and hurriedly looked away. Bai Di said, ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll be back.¡± Lin Huanhuan quickly stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. You might get sick from the cold. You¡¯d better not go out.¡± Although it was extremely tiring to do that, her heart ached for Bai Di in the end. She paused, then took his large hand and placed it gently on her chest. She blushed. ¡°I-I can do it.¡± Bai Di winced, then smiled gently. He bent down and pulled the little female into his arms. ¡°My Huanhuan is so cute!¡± When Bai Di pulled her legs apart and was about to go in, he heard her ask carefully. ¡°C-Can you be a little faster this time?¡± Bai Di saw that she had her arms crossed protectively over her chest, her big watery eyes filled with shyness and nervousness. Her fair cheeks were flushed seductively, and her long eyelashes fluttered. She was like a butterfly that was about to fly. She was so beautiful that he wanted to hold her in his palm and dote on her. Bai Di chuckled. ¡°If I¡¯m too fast, you¡¯ll cry later.¡± When he entered her, the faint scent of vegetation filled the air again. 3 The tiger tattoo on Bai Di¡¯s waist glowed. Chapter 53 - An Ordinary Man Is Not Guilty, But Possessing A Treasure Makes You Guilty When Bai Di was finally done, Lin Huanhuan was so tired that she was about to collapse. He cleaned her, then lay down next to her and kissed her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Lin Huanhuan ignored him and closed her eyes to sleep. She didn¡¯t know how long she slept until Bai Di finally woke her up. Bai Di brought the hot broth to her mouth. ¡°Get up and eat something before you go back to sleep,¡± he said gently. Lin Huanhuan drank the entire bowl of meat soup. After eating something, Lin Huanhuan¡¯s spirits improved. Bai Di untied the hide skirt at his waist. Lin Huanhuan¡¯s eyes seemed to have been scalded. She hurriedly covered her eyes and said with a red face, ¡°Why did you take off your clothes without a word? Shameless!¡± Bai Di looked at her helplessly. ¡°I want you to see the star pattern on my waist.¡± Lin Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She had misunderstood him. She coughed and lowered her hands awkwardly. She looked closer and saw that the tiger tattoo on his waist had indeed changed slightly. There was a circle of thorny vines on the tiger¡¯s head. At first glance, it looked like a crown of thorns for the tiger. Hey, it looked pretty good! Lin Huanhuan blinked. ¡°How did this ring of thorns appear?¡± ¡°It appeared the night we mated. And I realized that after it appeared, the beast soul in me showed faint signs of upgrading.¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Is this a coincidence?¡± ¡°At first, I thought it was a coincidence too, but last night, I paid special attention and realized that when we were mating, the soul beast in my body would become especially excited. After that, I communicated with the soul beast and learned that there was something in your body that emitted strange energy. The soul beast likes that power very much. It can make the soul beast stronger.¡± Lin Huanhuan looked confused. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that I had such a magical thing in my body?¡± Bai Di thought back carefully. ¡°That thing has a faint scent of vegetation. It¡¯s hidden inside you.¡± Vegetation scent? Lin Huanhuan immediately remembered and blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s that Divine Wood seed!¡± ¡°The Divine Wood?¡± Bai Di said thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s a divine item that exists in legends. It¡¯s said to be the source of all wood. When it grows to a certain extent, it can become the heart of nature. Beastmen with the heart of nature can obtain the favor of gods and advance to become demigods.¡± Lin Huanhuan was shocked. A demigod? That sounded awesome! Bai Di asked, ¡°Can you tell me how you got that Divine Wood seed?¡± Lin Huanhuan avoided his gaze and stammered, ¡°Someone gave it to me.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s it from?¡± ¡°An old friend. You don¡¯t know them.¡± Seeing how she was avoiding him, Bai Di knew that she was unwilling to tell him, so he stopped asking. Instead, he said to her seriously, ¡°The heart of nature is very tempting to beasts. You can¡¯t let anyone know that you have the seed of the Divine Wood in your body, or you¡¯ll be killed.¡± Lin Huanhuan was shocked. Was the matter that serious?! Bai Di stared at her. ¡°Remember what I said?¡± Lin Huanhuan nodded quickly. ¡°I remember.¡± She paused, then asked, ¡°Can I tell Shuang Yun about this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell him yet. Tell him when he finds out and comes to ask you about it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± If mating would cause the star patterns to change, then there was no way the matter of the Divine Wood seed could be hidden from Shuang Yun unless he never mated with Huanhuan. That, of course, was impossible. Hence, Bai Di had chosen to go with the flow. She wouldn¡¯t hide it from Shuang Yun, but she wouldn¡¯t confess to it either. Lin Huanhuan thought for a moment. ¡°Actually, the Divine Wood seed in my body is a dead seed. It can¡¯t sprout and grow, so it¡¯s impossible for it to become the heart of nature.¡± It was only because the seed was dead that the system was willing to give it to her easily. ¡°Even a dead seed is a very rare treasure,¡± Bai Di said. Just the fact that it could strengthen soul beasts was enough to make countless soul beasts chase after it. Lin Huanhuan touched her abdomen. She did not expect the seed given by the system to be so awesome. A man¡¯s wealth was his own ruin. She hoped this little thing wouldn¡¯t cause her any trouble. ¡­ She¡¯d mated with Bai Di twice in a row, and she hadn¡¯t taken any contraception. Although she wasn¡¯t ovulating, she was still a little worried about getting pregnant. She was too embarrassed to tell Bai Di about this, so she could only sneak to Mu Xiang for advice. Mu Xiang heard her confusion and asked, ¡°Did Bai Di mate with you in his beast form or his human form?¡± Lin Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°In human form, of course.¡± Bai Di¡¯s human form was shocking enough. If he was in beast form, wouldn¡¯t she be pierced through?! Mu Xiang said, ¡°A male can only successfully mate with a female when he¡¯s in his beast form. If Bai Di is in human form, you definitely won¡¯t be able to conceive.¡± 1 Lin Huanhuan didn¡¯t understand the principle behind this, but the beast world couldn¡¯t be measured by scientific standards, so she quickly accepted this seemingly magical rule. She was relieved. ¡®I¡¯m glad I won¡¯t get pregnant.¡¯ She wasn¡¯t even ready to be a mother yet. If she suddenly had children, she would definitely be shocked. Mu Xiang encouraged her. ¡°If you want to have children, you have to work harder. Winter is almost over. Winter is the best time to have babies. It only happens once a year. Don¡¯t miss it!¡± Although Mu Xiang was a little disappointed that Huanhuan¡¯s first mating experience was not with a wolf, it did not matter. They were still young anyway. Huanhuan would definitely give birth to many wolf cubs for Shuang Yun in the future. Lin Huanhuan thought to herself that it was best to wait until next winter to get pregnant. A year should be enough time for her to be ready to be a mother. Time passed day by day. Every day, whenever Lin Huanhuan was free, she would look at the cave entrance and look forward to Shuang Yun¡¯s return. The days gradually warmed. The ice and snow outside the cave began to melt. It marked the end of winter. At this moment, Shuang Yun finally returned! He led the Rock Wolf Tribe beasts back into the cave. Many of them were injured, but they could not hide their joy at the victory. They brought back a lot of food and hides. Some of them were snatched from the rock mountain by the Black River Wolf Tribe, while the rest were snatched from the Black River Wolf Tribe by Shuang Yun and the others. The harvest was very rich. Lin Huanhuan threw herself into Shuang Yun¡¯s arms excitedly. Her eyes were red. ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡± Shuang Yun was very happy to see the little female throw herself at him. But when he smelled the little female, his expression changed. Chapter 54 - Love Lin Huanhuan smelled like Bai Di, and it was very strong. One could tell that they had already mated more than once. Shuang Yun was so angry that he almost exploded on the spot! When he saw Bai Di, he punched him without a word! Bai Di was on guard and easily dodged his fist. ¡°You bastard! You actually secretly slept with Huanhuan when I wasn¡¯t at home!¡± Shuang Yun was furious. That was Huanhuan¡¯s first time! Her precious first time had been snatched away by this damned tiger in front of him! Shuang Yun had to kill him! Bai Di said calmly, ¡°Huanhuan and I are mates. Mating is natural.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who owns Huanhuan! She¡¯s mine too! Who are you to snatch Huanhuan¡¯s first time? Have you forgotten what you said back then? You said we had to compete fairly! You¡¯re a despicable person who doesn¡¯t keep your word!¡± With that, Shuang Yun threw another punch! Bai Di dodged again. ¡°I mated with Huanhuan because we¡¯re in love.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! Huanhuan wouldn¡¯t fall in love with you!¡± Shuang Yun was about to go crazy. 1 He pressed forward step by step, his fists moving like the wind. He swore to beat this bastard tiger up! Bai Di did not fight back. He just dodged and did not fight him head-on. Lin Huanhuan came over and stood in front of Bai Di. ¡°Shuang Yun, stop!¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s fist stopped a finger¡¯s length away from her. He quickly lowered his hand. ¡°Huanhuan, get out of the way. I want to teach this bastard a lesson!¡± Lin Huanhuan said, ¡°Don¡¯t fight with Bai Di. I gave myself to him willingly. If you¡¯re angry, come at me.¡± Apart from being angry, Shuang Yun also felt especially aggrieved. ¡°Huanhuan, why are you always protecting him? Is he the only one in your heart?!¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Shuang Yun did not believe her. ¡°You only like him and not me. That¡¯s why you secretly mated with him when I wasn¡¯t at home!¡± Lin Huanhuan grabbed his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Shuang Yun shook off her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to explain it to me. You don¡¯t even like me.¡± With that, he turned and walked away without looking back. Lin Huanhuan was very depressed. ¡°I made Shuang Yun angry again.¡± Bai Di stroked her head and comforted her gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Shuang Yun is a little impatient. When he calms down, he won¡¯t be angry with you anymore.¡± ¡­ Shuang Yun and the others had a complete victory this time. Not only did they snatch back a lot of food, but they also completely massacred the Black River Wolf Tribe. Unfortunately, Ma Qing took advantage of the chaos and slipped away. No one knew his whereabouts. 1 The Rock Wolf Tribe became famous after the battle. Their reputation spread far and wide. The tribes in this area knew that they were a group of crazy warriors who fought without regard for their lives. They were very afraid of them. Even the Wild Horse Tribe, who was also one of the victors, could not help but heave a sigh of relief after sending them away. Although their victory was glorious, it was achieved after blood was shed. The beasts who died in the war were already covered in snow. Not a single corpse was left. Shuang Yun brought all the injured beasts back to the tribe. They had asked the witch doctor of the Wild Horse Tribe for help. The witch doctor merely told them to eat some red berries to replenish their blood. Among these injured beasts, some of them had minor injuries and recovered their powerful physiques in no time. However, there were still some beasts whose injuries were more serious. Not only had they not recovered, but they were also showing signs of worsening. Everyone felt that these seriously injured patients might not be able to last much longer. Unfortunately, Lang Zhu was gone. There was no witch doctor in the tribe. No one could save them. The shadow of death hung over the beasts. Their spirits were low. Shuang Yun had gotten someone to dig a large cave and send all these seriously injured patients into it. On the one hand, it was to make it easier to take care of them, and on the other hand, it was to prevent them from causing an epidemic that would harm others after they died. When Lin Huanhuan went to look for Shuang Yun, she happened to see him checking on the injured. Hence, she happened to see the miserable looks of the injured patients. She couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathetic. She asked, ¡°Do you have wine and fragrant and crispy fruits?¡± Shuang Yun looked at her coldly. ¡°If you want to eat fragrant and crispy fruits, can¡¯t you ask Bai Di for them? In any case, he¡¯s always been the only one in your heart.¡± Lin Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± This guy was really jealous! Shuang Yun said to Jiu Yuan, ¡°Go get some fragrant and crispy fruits and wine.¡± Jiu Yuan agreed. The two large barrels of wine that Ma Qing had given him the last time were gone. Fortunately, after the successful attack on the Black River Wolf Tribe, Shuang Yun found a lot of wine from the tribe. He got someone to bring all the wine back. On the way back, to avoid freezing, they drank a portion of the wine. Now, there were 20 barrels left. Jiu Yuan brought a barrel of wine and placed it in front of Lin Huanhuan. He then placed a bag of fragrant and crispy fruits on the barrel. Shuang Yun snorted and looked away. Lin Huanhuan was helpless. There were too many people here. She would explain it to him at night. She knelt down and looked at the injured person closest to her. Two deep wounds had been scratched on the beast¡¯s chest. The untreated wounds were still bleeding and were somewhat inflamed. The beast was burning up and unconscious. ¡®Looks like the wound is infected.¡¯ Lin Huanhuan said to Shuang Yun and Jiu Yuan, ¡°Help hold him down. I¡¯ll treat his wounds.¡± Jiu Yuan was very surprised. ¡°You know medicine?¡± Lin Huanhuan was not a doctor, but the sheepskin book recorded the medicinal effects of many plants. Coupled with the fact that everyone in modern society knew a little medical knowledge, she could be considered to know a little. She hesitated before saying, ¡°I know a little.¡± Under her guidance, Shuang Yun and Jiu Yuan pressed down on the injured beast¡¯s limbs, lest he move due to the pain and tear the wound again. That would only cause more injuries. Lin Huanhuan wet the animal hide with the wine and carefully wiped the wound. The concentration of the wine was not high, but when it touched the wound, the stinging pain still made the unconscious beast twitch. Shuang Yun and Jiu Yuan immediately increased their strength and held the injured beast firmly, not letting him struggle anymore. After Lin Huanhuan disinfected the wound, she applied the chewed crispy fruit to the wound. Then, she used the torn animal hide to bandage the wound. She used the same method to bandage the wounds of the other dozen or so injured. Lin Huanhuan pointed at the injured people with high fevers and said to Jiu Yuan, ¡°Get a few people to wet the animal hide with wine and apply it to the foreheads and various joints of these injured people. Repeat this action until their temperature drops.¡± Jiu Yuan nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Lin Huanhuan thought for a moment. ¡°Give them more red berries. Those fruits can nourish their Qi and blood. They¡¯re good for them.¡± Jiu Yuan said, ¡°Yes.¡± The Wild Horse Tribe¡¯s witch doctor had also said that the injured should be given more red berries, but he did not explain the use of the red berries. He was probably unwilling to tell others what he knew. This also indirectly showed that Lin Huanhuan really knew medicine. Jiu Yuan suddenly felt a little hopeful. After bandaging so many wounds in one go, Lin Huanhuan was really tired. Shuang Yun knelt down in front of her and said to her in a commanding tone, ¡°Hop on.¡± Lin Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°You want to carry me back?!¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Just hop on!¡± 2 Looking at his embarrassed expression, Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She got on his back, hugged his neck tightly, and kissed his earlobe. 1 Shuang Yun¡¯s ears turned red. To avoid revealing his shyness, he glared at her fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t seduce me!¡± Chapter 55 - You Upgraded? As usual, Bai Di made dinner. In order to please Shuang Yun, Lin Huanhuan specially cut a large piece of roasted meat and placed it in front of him. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard recently. Eat more meat to nourish yourself.¡± Shuang Yun snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t want such a big piece of meat.¡± Lin Huanhuan immediately cut the roasted meat into thin slices with a bone knife. Shuang Yun said again, ¡°Where¡¯s the sauce?¡± Lin Huanhuan spread the sauce evenly on the meat. ¡°Is this enough?¡± Shuang Yun raised his chin and opened his mouth. Lin Huanhuan fed him the meat and asked with a smile, ¡°Is it delicious?¡± If Shuang Yun was in his beast form now, his wolf tail would definitely be wagging especially happily. But he was in human form now, so he still looked cocky. ¡°So-so.¡± Lin Huanhuan was already used to this guy¡¯s duplicity, so she continued to ask, ¡°Do you want more?¡± Shuang Yun snorted awkwardly. ¡°Since you¡¯re so stupid, I¡¯ll reluctantly take another bite.¡± 2 Lin Huanhuan smiled and fed him the meat. Watching him chew and eat meat, she couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch his head. His short silver hair was soft and smooth. It felt good! Shuang Yun glanced at her, the tips of his ears slightly red. Since she was so stupid, he would lower himself to let her touch him. Bai Di cut the most tender meat into thin slices and placed them into Huanhuan¡¯s bowl. ¡°You should eat too,¡± he said gently. ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Huanhuan picked up a piece of meat with her chopsticks and brought it to Bai Di¡¯s mouth. She waited for him to eat first before she started eating herself. Shuang Yun saw the tacit interaction between them and felt sour. Huanhuan¡¯s first time was given to Bai Di, but he hadn¡¯t mated with her once. He found it especially unjust. Just as she was about to sleep, Lin Huanhuan saw Shuang Yun suddenly rush in. He said with a straight face, ¡°Sleep with me tonight!¡± With that, he picked her up and walked out. Bai Di looked at him and didn¡¯t stop him. Instead, he placed a Sourcing Leaf Fruit in Huanhuan¡¯s hand and said to her gently, ¡°If he hurts you, just shout for me. I¡¯ll bring you back immediately.¡± 1 Shuang Yun retorted angrily, ¡°I won¡¯t hurt Huanhuan!¡± Lin Huanhuan obviously understood what they meant. She couldn¡¯t help but blush. The Sourcing Leaf Fruit in her hand was like a time bomb, making her very nervous. Shuang Yun carried her back to his room. He slowly lowered her to the stone bed. The bed was specially covered with two thick layers of animal hide. Lin Huanhuan didn¡¯t find it stiff when she lay down on it. She was used to sleeping with Bai Di, but today was her first time sleeping with Shuang Yun. She was nervous and was about to find a topic to talk about to ease the atmosphere when she saw that Shuang Yun had quickly taken off his hide skirt. Lin Huanhuan was shocked and hurriedly turned her head. ¡°W-What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Of course, I want to mate with you!¡± Shuang Yun pounced on her and pulled her hide dress down. Lin Huanhuan hurriedly grabbed her animal hide dress and glared at him with a red face. ¡°Can you not be so anxious?!¡± Shuang Yun snorted. ¡°It¡¯s only one night. Of course, I have to cherish it!¡± Lin Huanhuan laughed in anger. ¡°What if I¡¯m unwilling to mate with you?¡± Shuang Yun was unhappy to hear that. ¡°You¡¯ve already mated with Bai Di many times. Why can¡¯t you mate with me? Do you think my soul beast level is lower than his? Let me tell you, I¡¯ve already advanced to two stars. In the future, I¡¯ll be able to advance to three stars or even four stars. I¡¯ll definitely surpass him!¡± Lin Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°You advanced?¡± Shuang Yun was very proud when he talked about this. ¡°When I was dealing with the leader of the Black River Wolf Tribe, the power in my body suddenly erupted. My soul beast directly upgraded to two stars.¡± It was also because of his sudden upgrade that the leader of the Black River Wolf Tribe was caught off guard and lost to him. Shuang Yun turned slightly and showed her the star tattoo on his arm. There was indeed another star beside the wolf tattoo! The two stars were on either side of the wolf pattern. They looked quite cute. Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but touch the star pattern tattoo. ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± Shuang Yun raised his chin. ¡°I¡¯ll get stronger in the future!¡± ¡°Go for it!¡± Shuang Yun hugged her and said impatiently, ¡°There¡¯s not much time left. We have to mate quickly. Before winter completely passes, try to give birth to a litter of wolf cubs for me!¡± Lin Huanhuan was shocked by his sudden action. She quickly shouted at him, ¡°Wait! You can¡¯t go in directly. I¡¯ll be injured!¡± Shuang Yun stopped. ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Lin Huanhuan sat up helplessly. She bit off half of the Sourcing Leaf Fruit, chewed it, and smeared the juice under her body. ¡­ Shuang Yun did not last as long as Bai Di, who could do it for an entire night. He did not take particularly long, but he couldn¡¯t hold back his youthful spirit! After his first release, he immediately went for another round. He was in high spirits! In the end, Lin Huanhuan was so tired that she fell asleep while he kept twitching. When she woke up, she realized that Shuang Yun was still hugging her. This guy had not left for the entire night! Lin Huanhuan was furious. ¡°Get off me!¡± Seeing that she was awake, Shuang Yun said excitedly, ¡°Are you done resting? Let¡¯s continue!¡± 1 Lin Huanhuan slapped his wolf head. ¡°Damn you! I want to get up! I¡¯m hungry!¡± Although Shuang Yun was still reluctant, the little female couldn¡¯t go hungry. He dawdled for a while longer before reluctantly withdrawing from her body. Then he jumped off the bed naked. ¡°I¡¯ll roast meat for you!¡± Lin Huanhuan supported her sore waist and sat up. She looked down at the mottled marks on her body and had the urge to bite someone. Did Shuang Yun take Viagra? He couldn¡¯t stop once he started! It was terrifying! Bai Di suddenly walked in. When he saw the hickeys on Huanhuan¡¯s body, his heart clenched. He was so uncomfortable he could barely breathe. This feeling was surprisingly in line with Shuang Yun¡¯s feeling after he knew that Huanhuan had mated with someone else. Lin Huanhuan was also very embarrassed. She kept her head lowered, not daring to look at Bai Di¡¯s face. Bai Di suppressed his various emotions and carefully carried her back to her bedroom. He¡¯d already heated the water and carefully cleaned her body. His lower body was especially clean. Lin Huanhuan was originally quite conflicted, but his movements were too gentle, so she couldn¡¯t resist her sleepiness and fell asleep. He carefully laid her on the bed and tucked the blanket around her. He carried the hot water out and saw Shuang Yun preparing to come in. He immediately lowered his voice and said, ¡°She¡¯s very tired and needs to rest. Don¡¯t go in and disturb her.¡± Shuang Yun was still holding two skewers of roasted meat in his hands. They were the fruits of his hard work. Although they were a little charred, they were still fully cooked. They could be eaten. He snorted. ¡°Although you stole Huanhuan¡¯s first time, her first litter is definitely mine!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± 1 Chapter 56 - Sleeping Together Lin Huanhuan was exhausted. She lay at home for the entire day while Bai Di stayed at home to take care of her. Shuang Yun went to check on the injured beasts. Jiu Yuan followed Lin Huanhuan¡¯s instructions and got a few beasts to guard the injured people. They took care of them day and night. After a day, their high fevers finally subsided. Their wounds had also stopped bleeding and were showing signs of healing. This cheered everyone up. Shuang Yun was relieved by this. He returned home and picked Huanhuan up in his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her on the mouth. ¡°The injuries of those injured are starting to improve thanks to your help. You¡¯re really amazing! You¡¯re indeed the female I like!¡± Lin Huanhuan was speechless. This guy praised himself when he praised her. She patted his arm. ¡°Put me down.¡± Shuang Yun reluctantly put her down. Lin Huanhuan reminded him, ¡°Remember to get someone to take good care of those injured people. Wash their wounds with wine every day and apply the pulp of the fragrant and crispy fruits. Change their bandages to clean ones regularly.¡± The sanitary environment in ancient times was really not good. If one was not careful, they would easily get infected. They had to be careful. Shuang Yun nodded in acknowledgment. Then, he suddenly asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you be the witch doctor of the Rock Wolf Tribe in the future?¡± Lin Huanhuan was shocked by his suggestion. She quickly waved her hand and refused. ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor. I only know a little about this stuff. How can I be a witch doctor? You should find someone else!¡± ¡°You¡¯re already very good. Those injured people were about to die, but you saved them. Now, the beasts in the tribe believe in you.¡± Lin Huanhuan still felt that it was inappropriate. With her mediocre medical skills, she could only deal with emergencies. She was not qualified to be a witch doctor. Bai Di, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said, ¡°Huanhuan, you know a lot. Many witch doctors in tribes might not know as much as you do.¡± Lin Huanhuan was embarrassed by his praise. She scratched her head. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m actually not as powerful as you think.¡± Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°You¡¯re just being modest. But this is good. Keeping a low profile will save us some trouble.¡± Seeing that Huanhuan was unwilling to take on the role of a witch doctor, Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t force her. He thought for a moment. ¡°In the future, if anyone in the tribe is sick and injured, can you help take a look?¡± Lin Huanhuan agreed readily. ¡°Of course!¡± After this period of time together, she had treated the Rock Wolf Tribe as her home. The beasts in the tribe were her friends, and she was happy to help them! After getting down to business, Lin Huanhuan suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Shuang Yun, can I take a look at the star pattern on your arm?¡± Shuang Yun placed his arm in front of her. ¡°If you want to see it, go ahead.¡± Lin Huanhuan leaned over to take a closer look and realized that a crown-like thorn head ring had also appeared on the wolf¡¯s head. She didn¡¯t see the crown of thorns last night. She only saw it after she and Shuang Yun had mated. It seemed that Bai Di¡¯s guess was right. It had something to do with the Divine Wood seed in her body. While she was observing the star pattern, Shuang Yun and Bai Di naturally noticed the changes. Shuang Yun was puzzled. ¡°Why is there a crown of thorns on the wolf tattoo? It clearly wasn¡¯t there before!¡± 1 Lin Huanhuan said softly, ¡°It might be related to me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Huanhuan glanced at Bai Di and saw him nod slightly. Then, she told him about the Divine Wood seed. After hearing her story, Shuang Yun¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°So mating with her can increase the power of our soul beast? What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s hurry up and mate!¡± He pulled Huanhuan toward the bedroom. Frightened, she quickly hugged him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to mate with you!¡± What a joke. With Shuang Yun¡¯s stamina, if she was pressed down for another night, she would die of exhaustion in bed! Shuang Yun was unhappy when she refused to let go of him. ¡°You¡¯re willing to mate with Bai Di but not me? How am I inferior to him?!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t mate with Bai Di tonight either! I want to rest tonight and do nothing but sleep!¡± Hearing her words, Shuang Yun¡¯s expression softened a little. ¡°You said it. Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± Lin Huanhuan nodded hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯m definitely not lying to you!¡± But when it was time to go to bed, Shuang Yun and Bai Di started arguing about who she should sleep with. Shuang Yun wanted to sleep with Huanhuan, but Bai Di was worried and insisted that Huanhuan sleep with him. 1 The two guys were blocking the bedroom door because of this. Neither would give way to the other. In the end, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Stop arguing. Let¡¯s sleep together!¡± She was just saying it casually. To her surprise, neither Shuang Yun nor Bai Di objected. This was a little awkward. Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you both really want to sleep with me?¡± Bai Di said calmly, ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay with it, I can do anything.¡± Shuang Yun was not to be outdone. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep together. Why would I be afraid?!¡± Lin Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± This was a matter of integrity! Of course, in the wild beast world, there was no such thing as integrity. Therefore, Lin Huanhuan could not use her integrity as an excuse to refuse. She could only struggle weakly. ¡°The bed is too small. It can¡¯t fit three people¡­¡± ¡®You guys had better go back to sleep in your own rooms.¡¯ Without another word, Bai Di and Shuang Yun dug a large slab from the rock wall beside them. After cutting it, they placed it beside Lin Huanhuan¡¯s bed and spread a thick animal hide blanket. Hence, the small bed for two was immediately upgraded to a huge bed that could accommodate five people at the same time! Lin Huanhuan¡¯s last excuse was gone. Shuang Yun slept on the left, and Bai Di slept on the right. Lin Huanhuan was sandwiched between two tall and strong male beasts. She lay upright, staring at the ceiling of the cave. This was too damn awkward! Bai Di wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°It¡¯s getting late,¡± he said gently. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Lin Huanhuan was very conflicted. How could she fall asleep like this?! Shuang Yun saw Bai Di¡¯s actions and raised his eyebrows. He immediately stretched out his long legs and placed them on Lin Huanhuan¡¯s legs. When Lin Huanhuan looked at him, he said confidently, ¡°I¡¯ll cover your feet.¡± Lin Huanhuan said, ¡°¡­Thank you, but I don¡¯t need it.¡± Even if she said she didn¡¯t need him to do this, Shuang Yun had no intention of retracting his legs. The three of them remained in this strange position, none of them willing to move. Lin Huanhuan thought that she would lose sleep, but unexpectedly, she fell asleep not long after. When she woke up the next day, the two guys beside her were gone. Lin Huanhuan recalled the feeling last night. Although the way the three of them slept together was very strange, she actually felt that it was quite fun. Of course, she would sleep more comfortably if those two guys could stop crowding around her. 1 Chapter 57 - It Hurts My Eyes! The ice and snow gradually melted, and the climate continued to warm up every day. In order to get Huanhuan pregnant, Shuang Yun tried to transform into his beast form several times during the mating process. In the end, he was mercilessly rejected each time. 1 Shuang Yun was very indignant. ¡°Winter is almost over. If you don¡¯t get pregnant soon, you won¡¯t be able to give birth in spring!¡± Lin Huanhuan was very determined. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get pregnant yet!¡± ¡°Then when will you be willing to get pregnant?¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s plan was to wait until next winter to get pregnant, but she didn¡¯t say it out loud. Instead, she snorted. ¡°That depends on your performance!¡± Shuang Yun frowned. ¡°Is my performance bad? If you¡¯re dissatisfied with me, I can change!¡± Lin Huanhuan glanced at him. ¡°First, you have to put on your clothes.¡± Running naked in broad daylight, especially when his thing was especially thick. It was simply blinding! Shuang Yun was unwilling. ¡°How can we mate after putting on clothes?!¡± ¡°Right now, I don¡¯t want to mate. I just want to take a nap.¡± Shuang Yun shouted, ¡°Why? You already mated with Bai Di last night. It should be my turn today!¡± Lin Huanhuan wrapped herself in a blanket and closed her eyes to sleep. ¡°Zzzzzzzzz¡­¡± Shuang Yun was speechless. ¡­ The injured beasts gradually recovered. After that, Lin Huanhuan temporarily took over the position of witch doctor. If anyone had any headaches or fever, they would go to her for consultation. In the end, they were usually cured. 2 Lin Huanhuan actually didn¡¯t have any special treatment methods. Most of the time, she relied on the records in the sheepskin book to make a prescription based on the patient¡¯s actual situation. She was also lucky to be able to treat the right problem every time. The herbs in the old witch doctor¡¯s house were snatched away by the Black River Wolf Tribe previously. Later on, Shuang Yun and the others snatched them back and even brought back more. Therefore, there was a sufficient amount of herbs stored. Lin Huanhuan basically had no worries. Due to the melting of the ice and snow, it was time to think of a way to deal with the remains of the beasts that were originally placed at the entrance of the cave. If they were placed there any longer, the bodies would rot when the ice and snow completely melted. The beasts had no burial rituals. Their method of dealing with the remains of corpses was usually to throw them away. As for the place¡­ It was said that there was a huge pit behind the rock mountain. Many corpses and remains were thrown there. Lin Huanhuan had never seen the huge pit, and she was not interested in seeing it either. However, she did not approve of the casual abandonment of the remains. After all, they were their benefactors who protected them. It would be too heartless to throw away their remains like this. Lin Huanhuan said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we cremate them?¡± Burial was more in line with traditional concepts, but it was very inconvenient. After all, so many beasts had died. Just digging a hole would take a long time. If the tribe migrated in the future, it would be difficult for those graves to migrate with them. It would be too troublesome. Hence, she suggested cremation. It was simple and crude, which suited their current living environment. Shuang Yun didn¡¯t understand what cremation was. Hence, Lin Huanhuan roughly explained the method and meaning of cremation, emphasizing the benefits of cremation. Shuang Yun was silent for a long time after hearing this. Lin Huanhuan thought that he didn¡¯t agree and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little uneasy. ¡°Do you think cremation isn¡¯t good?¡± ¡°No, I was just thinking that if my father had passed away later, I could¡¯ve held a cremation for him.¡± 1 Watching his father¡¯s remains rot in front of him was forever a sore point in Shuang Yun¡¯s heart. Lin Huanhuan patted his head. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Shuang Yun cremated the dead beasts¡¯ bodies. They placed the remains on a pyre, lit it with fire, and burned the bodies. 1 All the beasts walked out of the cave to watch. It was the first time most of them had seen fire, and they all looked shocked. Some people couldn¡¯t help but hide in the cave because they were afraid of fire. They didn¡¯t dare to come out until the fire was extinguished. Lin Huanhuan faced the fire and kowtowed three times respectfully to send these souls off and thank them for saving her. 1 Shuang Yun was surprised by her actions and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lin Huanhuan didn¡¯t know how to explain, so she replied casually. ¡°I¡¯m comforting the departed souls. I hope they can rest in peace.¡± The beasts were very superstitious about ghosts and gods. Every year, they would hold regular sacrifices and pray to the gods to be able to hunt more prey and give birth to more cubs. Lin Huanhuan¡¯s words made Shuang Yun¡¯s expression change slightly. He did not expect that there were still souls after the beasts died. At the thought that Lang Zhu¡¯s soul might be looking at him, Shuang Yun felt a weight in his heart. He imitated Huanhuan and knelt down, kowtowing respectfully. 1 ¡°Old Witch Doctor, we¡¯ve avenged you. Leave in peace!¡± Lin Huanhuan and Shuang Yun did not avoid being heard or seen by the others. In addition, the beasts¡¯ hearing was very sharp, so everyone heard their words clearly. Beastmen were very superstitious. As long as it involved the souls of ghosts and gods, they would obey without any reason. Hence, a large group of beasts knelt down and kowtowed like Lin Huanhuan. When Lin Huanhuan stood up, she suddenly realized that a large group of people was kneeling behind her. She was so frightened that she almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Bai Di was quick enough to help her. Lin Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that kneeling and kowtowing would comfort the souls? Everyone is just doing as they were told. There¡¯s strength in numbers. I¡¯m sure the souls in the sky can hear our prayers.¡± Lin Huanhuan thought to herself, ¡®By comfort, I meant psychological comfort. It¡¯s completely different from what you understand!¡¯ Seeing how everyone was kneeling and kowtowing seriously, Lin Huanhuan chose not to explain it. Forget it. In any case, it was not wrong to kowtow to their family. She would just treat it as developing the spiritual civilization of the beasts in advance! After the remains were burned, Lin Huanhuan got someone to put the ashes into jars. After covering them tightly, she sealed them with animal hide. She handed the jar to Shuang Yun. ¡°Keep them well. These are all heroes of our tribe.¡± 1 Shuang Yun agreed seriously. ¡°Yes!¡± After this incident, Lin Huanhuan¡¯s identity as a witch doctor was confirmed by everyone again. 1 A so-called witch doctor would have some skills in witchcraft. Lin Huanhuan slowly knelt down and kowtowed to comfort the souls of the departed. In the eyes of the beasts, this was also a form of witchcraft. Hence, they thought that Lin Huanhuan knew witchcraft and medicine. No one was more suitable to be a witch doctor than her! Under this strange tacit understanding, Lin Huanhuan had to personally be present when every female gave birth. 1 It seemed that as long as she stayed beside them, the females would feel that they could definitely give birth to many strong wolf cubs! Lin Huanhuan could only spread her hands with helplessness. ¡®As long as you guys are happy!¡¯ Spring had officially arrived. The snow and ice in the forest had completely disappeared, and the climate became warm. Sprouts came out of dry branches, and the animals had all woken from their hibernation. They started moving around the forest. The beasts could finally hunt again! Shuang Yun excitedly brought the beasts down the mountain to hunt. Bai Di would occasionally hunt, but he was mostly alone and wouldn¡¯t go with Shuang Yun and the others. Even so, Bai Di had never brought back less prey than the wolf tribe. Chapter 58 - I Believe You ¡°Congratulations to the host for successfully surviving through winter and completing the tasks of the Winter Season. The reward will be issued soon. Rewards will be granted soon. Please check!¡± As soon as System No. 438¡¯s voice disappeared, five rings appeared in Lin Huanhuan¡¯s hand. Their styles were exactly the same. They were all very simple and plain silver rings. If one looked carefully, one could see that the surface of the rings was engraved with exquisite thorn patterns. Lin Huanhuan casually picked up a ring and put it on her ring finger. The ring automatically shrank to exactly her size. She tried to take it off and found that it was firmly wrapped around her fingers as if it had taken root. She couldn¡¯t take it off. Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask the system, ¡°Why did you give me so many rings? Do you want me to wear rings on all five of my fingers?¡± It was too strange! System 438: ¡°These are contractual rings. Wear the main ring yourself. The remaining four can be given to your contract partners.¡± 1 Lin Huanhuan did not expect these rings to be divided into master and subordinate positions. She quickly asked, ¡°Then is the ring I¡¯m wearing the main ring or the secondary ring?¡± ¡°The secondary ring.¡± Lin Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± It was all her fault for putting on the ring without asking clearly. 1 She wanted to cry. ¡°Can¡¯t this ring be taken off?¡± ¡°Once you put it on, you can¡¯t take it off unless the master dies.¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s last hope was shattered. She said indignantly, ¡°If this happens again, can you please tell me in advance?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Under the guidance of the system, Lin Huanhuan finally found the main ring. It looked no different from the other four. As Lin Huanhuan examined the main ring, she asked, ¡°Is there anything different about this ring?¡± ¡°Subordinates are controlled by the master. The person who wears the master ring will be in charge.¡± Lin Huanhuan frowned. ¡°You mean, if someone wears this main ring in the future, I¡¯ll be controlled by that person?¡± ¡°In theory, yes.¡± Lin Huanhuan was instantly unhappy. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be controlled by others! I¡¯ll keep this main ring for myself!¡± System No. 438 had learned its lesson this time and took the initiative to remind her, ¡°But these five rings all come with a space. If no one wears the main ring, the space will not be activated.¡± When Lin Huanhuan heard the word ¡®space¡¯, her eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Is it the kind of space that can store many things?!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Huanhuan had dreamed of such space, but if she wanted to get it, she would have to be controlled by others. This made her hesitate again. Unwilling to give up, she asked, ¡°Can I wear two rings?¡± She could wear the master and subordinate rings. She had ten fingers anyway. Unfortunately, the system¡¯s answer was no. ¡°No, a ring can only have one owner.¡± It had given her five rings that came with their own space, but the rings gave her a terrible buff. How could she choose?! This matter made Lin Huanhuan very depressed. Bai Di was meticulous and was the first to notice her abnormality. He picked her up and put her on his lap. ¡°Why are you unhappy?¡± he asked gently. ¡°Are you in trouble? Can you tell me about it?¡± Lin Huanhuan didn¡¯t want to tell anyone about the system. It was not because she didn¡¯t trust him, but because she didn¡¯t know how to explain the system. She was very afraid. If the secret of the system was known, then she would not be able to keep her secret as a transmigrator. When she hesitated, he held her patiently, and his blue eyes were gentle. Lin Huanhuan finally made up her mind and took out the main ring. She said, ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Without asking why, he put his right hand in front of her. She slipped the master ring onto his ring finger. 2 She said, ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡± If she had to find a master for the main ring, she would have to choose between Bai Di and Shuang Yun. Compared to Shuang Yun, who was easily awkward and domineering, she felt that the gentle and considerate Bai Di was more suitable to be the master of the main ring. 1 She believed that even if she was controlled by the main ring, she didn¡¯t have to worry about being bullied by Bai Di. Bai Di looked at the ring on his ring finger, puzzled. ¡°What is this?¡± Lin Huanhuan shook the ring on her finger and explained, ¡°These are contractual rings. The one on your hand is the main ring, and mine is a secondary ring.¡± Just from the name, one could guess the connection between the two rings. Bai Di was touched. ¡°You should be the one to wear the master ring.¡± Lin Huanhuan wanted to wear it. But she wore the wrong ring! She was filled with regret, but she said with great certainty, ¡°I believe you. Even if you wear the main ring, I won¡¯t be hurt.¡± Bai Di hugged her tightly and promised solemnly, ¡°Of course. I¡¯d rather hurt myself than you!¡± Now that the main ring had an owner, the rings¡¯ space function was activated. The space was shared by the five rings. It was quite large and could fit a lot of things, but one couldn¡¯t put living things in the space, let alone people. Lin Huanhuan first put her sanitary pads in, then there was the tinder, sheepskin book, bone knife, food, and some miscellaneous things. Bai Di helped her categorize and place those things very carefully. It would be very convenient if she wanted to take them out in the future. 1 When Shuang Yun returned, Lin Huanhuan gave him another ring and told him about the benefits of this ring. Of course, she had neglected to mention the main ring and the secondary ring in front of Shuang Yun. 1 With Shuang Yun¡¯s personality, if he knew that he was wearing a secondary ring and the main ring was on Bai Di¡¯s hand, he would definitely explode on the spot! For the sake of family harmony, it was better not to tell him about this. Shuang Yun was very happy after putting on the ring. It was not because of the magical space that came with the ring but because this was the first gift from Huanhuan. He loved this ring so much that his wolf tail was showing and wagging behind him. 1 Lin Huanhuan felt a little guilty. In order to make it up to Shuang Yun, when he came to ask for sex that night, Lin Huanhuan did not reject him. Furthermore, she was very cooperative with his various poses. 1 Shuang Yun even wanted to transform into his beast form and have a go at her. Although winter was over, it was not impossible to get her pregnant! In any case, he was very good at hunting. No matter what season the cubs were born, he could raise them! Lin Huanhuan wanted to stop him, but she failed and was squeezed in. In his beast form, his member was clearly much thicker than when he was in his human form. Lin Huanhuan almost exploded. She was in so much pain that she grabbed his wolf tail and bit it several times. 3 Shuang Yun was afraid that she would break her teeth, so he specially let her bite on the thinner part. 1 As he slammed into her, he cried out excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re going to get pregnant this time!¡± 4 Chapter 59 - Legal Couple After being tossed and turned for the entire night, Lin Huanhuan was extremely tired. She lay on the bed, feeling drained. Shuang Yun had learned his lesson this time. He took the initiative to boil water and help her wash her body. Then, he shamelessly leaned in front of her and gently stroked her stomach. His dark green eyes were filled with anticipation. ¡°We¡¯ll have wolf cubs soon.¡± Lin Huanhuan closed her eyes slowly and ignored him. This guy was too much. She¡¯d already said she didn¡¯t want to get pregnant, but he had still stubbornly ejaculated inside her. He also blocked that spot with his wolf¡¯s tail so that the semen wouldn¡¯t flow out. If she wasn¡¯t so tired that she couldn¡¯t move, she¡¯d kick this bastard out of bed. Shuang Yun was in a particularly good mood. Even when he saw Bai Di, his usual cold expression was gone. He smiled happily for the first time. Unfortunately, his words still didn¡¯t sound good. ¡°Huanhuan is going to give birth soon. Don¡¯t mate with her for the time being.¡± 1 Bai Di frowned. ¡°Huanhuan¡¯s pregnant?¡± ¡°Not yet, but she will be soon.¡± Bai Di reacted quickly. ¡°Did you mate with her in beast form?¡± Shuang Yun raised his chin and smiled proudly. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Bai Di¡¯s expression changed. He pushed Shuang Yun aside and strode into the house. Lin Huanhuan was resting on the bed. When she saw Bai Di, she quickly sat up and wrapped the animal hide around her body. She looked very flustered. Although she and Shuang Yun were now legally married, she didn¡¯t want Bai Di to see her like this. She felt like she was being caught in bed by her husband. Even with the hide wrapped around her, Bai Di could see the hickeys on her neck and shoulders. Her lips were swollen from kisses. 1 All of it showed how intense they were last night. Bai Di¡¯s eyes darkened. He really wanted to kill that bastard Shuang Yun! Due to the existence of the contractual ring, Lin Huanhuan acutely sensed that Bai Di was in a bad mood. It was a cold feeling that was the exact opposite of the gentleness and consideration he usually showed her. Lin Huanhuan was already guilty. Now, she was afraid. She grabbed the animal hide on her body and shrank back. Bai Di noticed her small gesture, and his heart clenched. He reached out and hugged Lin Huanhuan along with the blanket. He asked softly, ¡°Are you really going to give birth to his children?¡± Lin Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°No, I¡ª¡± Shuang Yun suddenly walked in and interrupted her. ¡°Of course, Huanhuan will give birth to my children! If you want children too, line up obediently. Anyway, the first litter will definitely be mine!¡± Bai Di gave him a cold look. ¡°Huanhuan doesn¡¯t want to have your children at all. You forced her last night!¡± Shuang Yun snorted and refused to be outdone. ¡°What do you mean by forcing her? That¡¯s called having fun!¡± In the past, Bai Di wouldn¡¯t have said anything. However, under the influence of the main ring, his way of thinking had unconsciously become more unyielding. He now found Shuang Yun very unpleasant to the eye. He wished he could immediately make Shuang Yun disappear from this world! Huanhuan was his, both physically and mentally! What right did others have to share her?! Lin Huanhuan sensed that something was wrong with Bai Di¡¯s expression and quickly said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t forced. I did it willingly. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± 1 Bai Di looked down at her. ¡°Are you really willing to bear his children?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too willing¡­¡± Lin Huanhuan noticed that Shuang Yun¡¯s expression was a little ugly, so she quickly continued, ¡°But if I¡¯m really pregnant, then I¡¯ll give birth! ¡± She was going to give birth anyway. It was just a matter of time. Besides, she couldn¡¯t do something as cruel as aborting the children. If she got pregnant, she would give birth. If she wasn¡¯t, so be it. Shuang Yun said firmly, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely get pregnant! I believe in you!¡± Lin Huanhuan was speechless. ¡°How can you be sure about this?!¡± ¡°Anyway, I believe you can get pregnant!¡± Lin Huanhuan really did not know where Shuang Yun¡¯s confidence came from. Bai Di didn¡¯t want Huanhuan to be pregnant with someone else¡¯s child, but she had already made her stand. No matter how uncomfortable he felt, he had to endure it. Lin Huanhuan looked at Shuang Yun. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going out to hunt today?¡± Shuang Yun was very excited now. He did not want to hunt at all. He only wanted to guard Huan Huan and not go anywhere. ¡°I¡¯ll rest for the next two days.¡± ¡°Huh? But I have something to ask of you!¡± Shuang Yun raised his eyebrows. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I want to grow some vegetables. You¡¯re more familiar with this place. Help me see if there¡¯s any place around here suitable for farming.¡± She still had nearly 400 seeds in her bag. She had to plant them all in spring. The future of vegetables and fruit crops depended on these seeds! Although Shuang Yun was reluctant to leave, he still satisfied her request. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do with you, you annoying little female!¡± Lin Huanhuan was speechless. Shuang Yun reluctantly went down the mountain. Only Lin Huanhuan and Bai Di were left in the house. Lin Huanhuan took this opportunity to talk to Bai Di. ¡°You don¡¯t look yourself today. Did something happen?¡± 1 Bai Di held her close to him for a long moment. ¡°I regret it,¡± he said. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°If I¡¯d known you¡¯d take a fancy to Shuang Yun, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to stay in the first place. I should have taken you somewhere else for winter. That way, you wouldn¡¯t have become Shuang Yun¡¯s mate. You¡¯d have belonged to me alone.¡± Lin Huanhuan looked at him in confusion. ¡°But you were the one who made me mate with Shuang Yun.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I regret it. I regret it very, very much.¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem to be joking, Lin Huanhuan immediately said seriously, ¡°If you had said such things before we became mates, I would definitely have listened to you and not become mates with other males. But now that I¡¯ve already established a mate contract with Shuang Yun, I can¡¯t abandon him.¡± Bai Di looked down at the contractual ring on his finger in silence. He knew his reaction was making things difficult for Huanhuan. At the same time, he knew that he was acting a little abnormal. In the past, he had always prioritized taking care of Huanhuan¡¯s feelings. But now, he wanted to kill Huanhuan because she was mating with someone else. 1 And all these changes had started when he wore the master ring. 1 It seemed that he was affected by the main ring. Seeing that he was silent, Lin Huanhuan thought that he was unwilling to let go of his hostility toward Shuang Yun. She said helplessly, ¡°Shuang Yun¡¯s matter has been decided. It¡¯s impossible for me to go back on my word. However, I can promise you that I won¡¯t accept any male beasts other than you and Shuang Yun.¡± Chapter 60 - Dominance Shuang Yun found a patch of land at the foot of the mountain. The soil was soft and fertile. It was perfect for planting crops. Lin Huanhuan personally went down the mountain to investigate and found a small river beside the land. After asking, she realized that this small river was one of the tributaries of the Black River. This place was really good! Lin Huanhuan was very satisfied with this place. If Shuang Yun and Bai Di hadn¡¯t stopped her, she would have wanted to build a wooden hut here and stay there. They had to loosen the soil first. They needed a hoe to loosen the soil. There was no metal here, so Lin Huanhuan could only get someone to help polish a few stones. She tied them to wooden sticks with sturdy grass ropes and made a simple version of a hoe. Lin Huanhuan tried it and realized that it could be used, but it was very heavy. It took her a lot of effort to barely lift it. In the end, Bai Di couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He took the hoe. ¡°I¡¯ll do what you want.¡± 1 Lin Huanhuan was very happy that someone was willing to help with the farm work. She gestured and said, ¡°From there to here, loosen the land with the hoe.¡± Bai Di tried to dig with the hoe twice, then asked, ¡°Like this?¡± Lin Huanhuan quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Shuang Yun stared at it and thought that the job looked quite simple, so he quietly touched a hoe as well and began to loosen the soil. Later, he broke the hoe because he used too much strength. He simply threw the hoe aside and used both paws to dig. His sharp wolf claws were enough to cut through iron like mud. A little soil was nothing to him. He dug his way through like cutting tofu. When Lin Huanhuan turned around to look at him, she realized that Shuang Yun had already loosened a large area of the ground. This speed was simply terrifying! Lin Huanhuan praised sincerely, ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± Shuang Yun, who had been praised, looked up and smiled proudly. ¡°This is a piece of cake for me. It¡¯s very simple!¡± Lin Huanhuan looked at him and felt as though she was looking at a large canine that was squatting on the ground, seemingly wagging its tail and begging her to caress him. She couldn¡¯t help but stand on tiptoe and reach out to touch his head. ¡°All the best. After we¡¯re done planting, I¡¯ll make meat buns for you!¡± Shuang Yun felt comfortable being touched. His eyes narrowed. He didn¡¯t know what a meat bun was, but as long as it was something Huanhuan made, it was definitely something good! He said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the meat buns for you and the wolf pups. I don¡¯t have to eat them.¡± Lin Huanhuan smiled, feeling warm inside. Bai Di saw this, and the possessive desire in him began to stir again. He immediately looked away and lowered his head to face the ground. Ever since he learned that the master ring could affect his emotions, Bai Di deliberately trained his self-control, trying not to be affected again. 3 He loved Huanhuan, but he couldn¡¯t make that love her burden. 1 Bai Di and Shuang Yun were especially fast. In just half a day, they had plowed two acres of land. Lin Huanhuan slowly scattered the seeds and covered them with a soft layer of soil. These were all vegetable plants, so they could grow relatively fast. In addition, she had plowed out a piece of land beside the vegetable field. She scattered seeds on the soil and watered them. After doing this, the sun was about to set. Shuang Yun transformed into a wolf and carried Lin Huanhuan home. Bai Di followed them, carrying a hoe and a wooden bucket. His gaze softened as he watched Huanhuan¡¯s figure sway gently in the setting sun. In the following days, Bai Di and Shuang Yun took turns going out to hunt. The person who stayed at home would accompany Huanhuan down the mountain to water the vegetable fields. While fetching water, Lin Huanhuan accidentally discovered fish and prawns in the river. She said excitedly, ¡°Let¡¯s eat fish tonight!¡± The person who stayed at home with her today was Bai Di. He liked to eat fish and prawns. When he lived alone in the past, he would go into the water to catch fish, so his fishing skills were not bad. 1 The river wasn¡¯t deep, and Bai Di jumped into it with his long legs. Lin Huanhuan squatted on the shore and stared at his movements without blinking. Bai Di was very focused as he stared at the fish and prawns in the water. His blue pupils would shrink into a straight line. His movements were fast and accurate. In just a moment, he had caught a bucket full of fish and prawns. Lin Huanhuan cheered happily. ¡°We can have an all-fish banquet tonight!¡± Bai Di picked up the barrel with one hand and picked her up with the other. He walked steadily home. Lin Huanhuan¡¯s culinary skills were not good, but she was especially good at eating! 2 Bai Di was in charge of cooking, while Lin Huanhuan was in charge of standing at the side and giving technical guidance. The two of them had been fiddling for the entire afternoon. Due to the lack of materials, they were unable to make a full fish banquet, but they managed to cook a large pot of boiled fish. There were also raw fish slices and pickled vegetables. The fragrance was overwhelming, making her mouth water. Most beasts didn¡¯t like fish. They found it especially fishy and didn¡¯t like how they had many bones. But as a big cat, Bai Di liked the smell. As for the fish bones, he just chewed them and swallowed them. In the past, he would eat fish raw. He wouldn¡¯t even remove the scales. Today was his first time eating cooked fish. The delicious fragrance almost made him lose control. As soon as Shuang Yun returned, the three of them hurriedly ate. As soon as he took a bite, Bai Di¡¯s pupils shrank to vertical lines. He looked even more like a cat now. It was so fresh and tender. The taste was amazing! Shuang Yun, who did not like fish, also praised this pot of fish. Lin Huanhuan naturally ate very happily. They ate all the fish, leaving nothing behind. The next day, Bai Di went to catch a big bucket of fish and went home. He was addicted to fish and decided to eat fish every day for the rest of his life. For this, he developed several fish dishes. 2 Lin Huanhuan and Shuang Yun also ate a lot of delicious fish meat. They kept encouraging him to work harder and try to research more delicious delicacies. During this period, Lin Huanhuan¡¯s vegetables sprouted. She did not know if it was her imagination, but she felt that the vegetables she planted grew especially quickly. In just ten days, the vegetable field was already filled with fresh and lush vegetables. 2 Even the saplings in the field beside were already taller than humans. The branches were filled with tender leaves. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that she had injected these vegetables and trees with hormones! 2 Lin Huanhuan was a little worried that something was wrong with the vegetables as they grew too fast. She carefully picked a vegetable and planned to bring it back to study it. This type of vegetable grew very large cabbages. They were called cabbage sprouts in the sheepskin illustrated book. This cabbage sprout was so huge that Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t carry it alone. In the end, Bai Di helped her carry it home Chapter 61 - Found You At night, Bai Di cooked another pot of fish. Lin Huanhuan tore a few leaves from the cabbage sprouts and threw them into the pot to cook them together. In order to avoid being poisoned, Lin Huanhuan took a bite of the leaves first. After confirming that there was no problem, she let Bai Di and Shuang Yun eat the food. The fish soup with cabbage sprouts became even more delicious. Hence, the next day, Lin Huanhuan waved her hand and got Shuang Yun to harvest all the vegetables and bring them home. The vegetables were especially big. Fortunately, Shuang Yun was strong enough to carry them all up the mountain. 2 It was no secret in the tribe that Lin Huanhuan had planted vegetables. Everyone knew that she had a plot of land at the foot of the mountain. She would go down the mountain every day to water and take care of the crops. Now that they saw her and Shuang Yun coming back with so many vegetables, they all came over to look curiously. Mu Xiang and Lin Huanhuan had the best relationship. She smiled and asked, ¡°Are the vegetables you planted really edible?¡± Lin Huanhuan said, ¡°Of course, they¡¯re edible!¡± To make her believe what she said, she casually tore off a vegetable leaf. This was called field mustard. It was tall and long, and its leaves were emerald green. It looked like an enlarged version of lettuce, but it tasted sweet. She handed the vegetable leaf to Mu Xiang. ¡°Try it. It tastes very good.¡± Mu Xiang had always trusted what she said, so she stuffed the leaf into her mouth without hesitation. The sweetness was really refreshing. The taste was not inferior to sweet fruits. ¡°Delicious!¡± Lin Huanhuan casually gave her a bunch of field mustard. ¡°Take this back and eat it. If it¡¯s not enough, look for me.¡± Mu Xiang did not stand on ceremony with her. She carried the field mustard and happily led the wolf cubs back. Lin Huanhuan treated everyone equally. She took out six bunches of field mustard and gave them to the other six females to try. The females thanked her profusely for her generosity. 3 There were a few more vegetables for dinner today. Bai Di and Shuang Yun took two bites each and didn¡¯t like them. Compared to these vegetables, they still liked greasy and fragrant meat. Hence, all the vegetables went into Huanhuan¡¯s stomach and almost stuffed her to death. 1 There were a lot of vegetables, but Lin Huanhuan could not finish them alone. They would spoil easily if she kept them. She thought for a moment, then divided half of it to make pickled vegetables. She made a little of each flavor, sealed them in stone jars, and stacked them in the cellar. As for the other half of the vegetables, she put them in her space. Time flowed very slowly in that space, almost one-thousandth of the normal speed. Hence, these vegetables could be placed in that space for a long time without worrying about rotting. 2 After the field mustards were distributed, they were unanimously liked by the females. Even the young wolves who had just weaned expressed that they liked them. In order to let their females and children eat better, the male beasts of the Rock Wolf Tribe joined in the farming. They divided their territory near Lin Huanhuan¡¯s vegetable field. After finding seeds in the forest, they learned how to dig the ground and grow vegetables. Lin Huanhuan realized that the vegetables in her field were indeed growing much faster than those grown by others. Other people¡¯s vegetables had just sprouted, but her vegetables were already ready to be harvested. Moreover, the vegetables she grew were especially huge. At first, she thought it was because of the seeds or soil, but others had the same soil and seeds as her. However, the vegetables that others planted were very normal. They did not manage to grow super big vegetables at all. Lin Huanhuan was surprised. She didn¡¯t understand the reason until System 438 explained it to her. ¡°The Divine Tree seed in your body increases your affinity with nature. Ordinary plants will subconsciously want to please you, and the way they do it is by growing vigorously.¡± 2 That was why the vegetables and trees in her field grew like crazy. After Lin Huanhuan understood the reason, she finally felt relieved and continued to develop her farming career. Today, it was Shuang Yun¡¯s turn to stay at home and accompany Huanhuan. As usual, the couple went to the river to get water and catch some fish for dinner. Shuang Yun¡¯s fishing skills were obviously not as good as Bai Di¡¯s, especially since the fish were especially agile today. He struggled in the water for a long time but could not catch a single fish. 1 He was furious. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I won¡¯t catch fish today!¡± 1 Lin Huanhuan squatted on the shore and couldn¡¯t stop laughing. 1 Shuang Yun definitely could not let his little female underestimate him. He took off his animal hide dress and threw it onto the shore. Then, he dived into the water and prepared to find an opportunity to attack. For some reason, the fish today were especially tricky. 2 Every time Shuang Yun was about to catch them, they would slip away. After swimming for a short distance, they would stop and wag their fish tails at him. These fish were deliberately provoking him! Gritting his teeth in anger, Shuang Yun chased after the cunning fish¡­ Lin Huanhuan squatted on the shore and waited patiently for Shuang Yun. There was a snap. A fish jumped out of the river and landed at her feet. Lin Huanhuan was pleasantly surprised. A fish had actually taken the initiative to come to her door. Her luck was too good! She happily picked up the fish and threw it into the barrel. Another fish jumped out of the water and landed two steps away from her. Lin Huanhuan quickly walked over to pick up the fish. Before long, a third fish jumped ashore. Lin Huanhuan felt that today was really too magical. These fish were all jumping ashore without any regard for their lives. She was benefiting greatly from this! Every time a fish appeared, she ran over to pick it up and put it in the bucket. Unknowingly, she had walked a long way along the river. When she came back to her senses, she found herself in an unfamiliar place. Other than the river beside her, which had not changed much, the surrounding scenery had become very unfamiliar. ¡®Where am I? Lin Huanhuan was slightly stunned and couldn¡¯t help but panic. At this moment, another fish jumped ashore and landed on the grass not far away. However, Huanhuan didn¡¯t dare pick it up again. She dragged the heavy barrel and turned around, preparing to walk back along the river. She had to get home before Shuang Yun and Bai Di got worried. But at that moment, she heard water splashing in the water. Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but stop in her tracks. She looked over and saw a man standing up from the river. He was dressed in a gray-white robe. The river only reached his waist. The lower half of his body was hidden in the water. His long black hair fell down along his face. Her eyes were slender and deep. There was no color on his pale face. His thin lips were as sharp as blades. His eyes locked on Lin Huanhuan. His voice was unique to carnivores and mixed with rich emotions. Resentment and pain intertwined, and the shattered anticipation flickered in his eyes with a faint cold light. His gaze was dark like a gloomy cloud pressing down on Lin Huanhuan, making it difficult for her to breathe. She instinctively felt guilty. Sang Ye moved his thin lips and let out a clear and low voice. 2 ¡°Finally, I found you.¡± Chapter 62 - Let Go Of Me! Lin Huanhuan stammered, ¡°W-Who are you?¡± She thought the man in front of her looked familiar, but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t remember where she¡¯d seen him before. Sang Ye stared at her for a long time before suddenly laughing at himself. ¡°So, you¡¯ve already forgotten about me?¡± Lin Huanhuan was very nervous. ¡°I really don¡¯t remember you. Why don¡¯t you give me a hint?¡± However, Sang Ye did not seem to hear her. He continued, ¡°You promised me that you would come back to find me. I waited for you in the cave for a long time until the snow outside melted and the flowers bloomed, but you still didn¡¯t come back¡­¡± Lin Huanhuan looked confused. She really couldn¡¯t remember. Sang Ye¡¯s gaze suddenly turned sharp. ¡°You lied to me!¡± Lin Huanhuan was shocked. She instinctively sensed danger and turned to run. However, before she could take a step forward, Sang Ye had already caught up to her! His upper body was human, but his lower body was actually a snake! The huge snake¡¯s body was in the river. It was dark-colored, so Lin Huanhuan had not noticed it at all. The moment she was about to escape, the snake tail emerged from the water and quickly stretched out like an arrow, sweeping Lin Huanhuan up. The cold snake body surrounded Lin Huanhuan, and the faint smell of water filled her nose. She struggled in fear. ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not letting go.¡± Sang Ye took her into his arms and licked her face with his scarlet snake tongue. Then, his expression changed. She smelled of other males, and it was very strong. The last time he saw her, the smell of the two males was still very vague. Now, it was dozens of times stronger! He questioned angrily, ¡°Have you mated with them?!¡± His gaze was as cold as a knife. Lin Huanhuan was trembling in fear. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°While I was waiting for you to return, you actually mated with others behind my back!¡± Sang Ye was so angry that he wanted to kill someone. Lin Huanhuan was shocked and afraid. She tried to push him away, but she was too weak. She was no threat to Sang Ye. She couldn¡¯t deal with Sang Ye, so she could only shout, ¡°Help!¡± She hoped she hadn¡¯t gone so far away that Shuang Yun wouldn¡¯t hear her cries for help. Unfortunately, Sang Ye did not give her the chance. He carried her and quickly left the riverbank, swimming deeper into the forest. Lin Huanhuan punched and bit him, but she couldn¡¯t hurt him at all. The beast¡¯s skin was too thick, and her white teeth couldn¡¯t bite him at all. Her fear grew. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± she asked, terrified. ¡°Home.¡± Clearly, the ¡®home¡¯ he mentioned was not Rock Mountain. Lin Huanhuan was brought to a cave. It was spacious and tidy. This was the ¡®home¡¯ that Shuang Yun had mentioned. 1 Sang Ye placed her on the dry and soft grass. His huge snake tail turned into legs. He asked coldly, ¡°Do you remember this place?¡± Lin Huanhuan looked around and felt that this place looked familiar, but it was the same as the male beast in front of her. While he and this place felt familiar, she couldn¡¯t remember. She couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°I really don¡¯t remember.¡± Sang Ye reached out and hooked the black gem necklace around her neck with his finger. ¡°Then do you remember how you got this necklace?¡± Lin Huanhuan looked at the diamond-shaped black gem pendant. A familiar image flashed across her mind. But when she tried to get a better look, the image was gone. She covered her head. ¡°I seem to remember, but I don¡¯t think I remember¡­¡± Sang Ye lifted her chin and forced her to look at him. ¡°I gave you this necklace.¡± Lin Huanhuan opened her lips slightly and looked at him in surprise. ¡°You¡­¡± Sang Ye bent down and looked into her eyes. ¡°You promised me that you would come back for me, but you never came back. Not only did you deceive me, but you also mated with others behind my back.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to deny it or make excuses because you¡¯re no different from those people. You¡¯re all liars.¡± Lin Huanhuan sensed danger and subconsciously dodged back, trying to distance herself from this gloomy male beast. However, this small action of hers immediately became a fuse that completely ignited the anger in Sang Ye¡¯s heart. Even now, she wanted to leave! Did she hate him that much?! He had clearly tried his best to protect her! Why was she still unwilling to stay? Could he not exchange his wounds for the other party¡¯s sincerity?! Sang Ye grabbed Lin Huanhuan¡¯s shoulder and suddenly opened his mouth, revealing his sharp fangs as he bit her neck! Lin Huanhuan¡¯s face turned pale from the pain, and her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. In a flash, she seemed to remember something. ¡­ ¡®My name is Sang Ye. What¡¯s yours? ¡®Be my mate. I¡¯ll be good to you. ¡®Give me ten days. If you can like me in ten days, we¡¯ll be mates. ¡®I don¡¯t need you to be single-minded. I just want to be by your side. ¡®It¡¯s a divine stone my mother left me. Keep it close to you. I can sense your safety through it. ¡®Be careful. I¡¯ll be here waiting for you.¡¯ ¡­ Lin Huanhuan¡¯s eyes widened. Her vision gradually blurred, but the images in her mind became clearer. She remembered. Sang Ye got injured in order to save her, yet she left him alone. She had promised to come back and save him. But she forgot about it because she was sick. She¡¯d left him alone in this cold cave. He was injured and could not leave. He could only wait here for her to return. But she broke her promise. She did not return until winter passed and spring came. Lin Huanhuan didn¡¯t dare to think about how Sang Ye survived. Guilt overwhelmed her, making her heart ache. She risked having her neck bitten off and raised her trembling hands to try and hug the beast in front of her. Tears fell. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Sang Ye paused slightly. He felt hot tears fall on his face. It was a temperature he could never have. He pulled out his fangs and looked up to see Huanhuan looking at him with tears in her eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. The snake venom made her limbs go weak and her vision go black. She bit the tip of her tongue and used the pain to barely maintain her consciousness. She hugged Sang Ye and cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have forgotten you. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡­¡± Before she could finish, Sang Ye¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He hugged Lin Huanhuan and rolled on the ground, avoiding the sneak attack from behind! Shuang Yun was finally here! 1 Chapter 63 - No One Owes Anyone Anymore After chasing the fish for a long time, Shuang Yun suddenly felt the contractual ring on his ring finger becoming hot. His instincts told him that Huanhuan was in danger! He no longer cared about the fish swaying its tail in front of him. He immediately jumped ashore, turned into a Silvery Frost White Wolf, and ran back along the river. Lin Huanhuan was indeed no longer there! He moved his nose and followed the scent she left behind. Finally, he found a wooden bucket on the ground by the river. It was filled with fish, but Lin Huanhuan was nowhere to be seen. Furthermore, he had smelled the cold scent of the snake at the scene. The guy who kidnapped Lin Huanhuan must be a snake beast! Shuang Yun didn¡¯t dare to waste any more time. He immediately followed the scent and ran all the way to the cave. As soon as he rushed into the cave, he saw Lin Huanhuan being grabbed by the snake beast. He was furious and waved his wolf claws at the snake beast¡¯s back! However, the snake was too sharp. He actually dodged it! Seeing that his attack had missed, Shuang Yun immediately pounced forward again. This damned viper! He actually kidnapped Huanhuan when he wasn¡¯t paying attention! He had to kill this poisonous snake! Sang Ye hugged Huanhuan and refused to let go. His legs turned into a snake tail that whipped at Shuang Yun! The two of them fought fiercely, neither willing to give way to the other. Lin Huanhuan was terrified. She was afraid that they would hurt each other. There were a few times when she wanted to shout for them to stop, but she no longer had the strength to speak. Her body was weak, and her head was dizzy. He wondered if Sang Ye¡¯s venom could be fatal. If it was fatal, she was doomed! Shuang Yun was more used to leading the wolf pack in battle. This kind of one-on-one combat was not his forte. In addition, he was worried about Huanhuan¡¯s safety and was afraid of causing trouble. He did not dare to make any big moves. In just a few moves, he was at a disadvantage and was sent flying by Sang Ye¡¯s tail! Shuang Yun rolled on the ground and quickly got up. He dodged the other party¡¯s tail that was whipping at him again and shook the white fur on his body. Then, he pounced ferociously. In the end, it was Bai Di who arrived in time to prevent Shuang Yun from being whipped into a miserable state. The two of them worked together to deal with Sang Ye. The strength of a three-stared soul beast could not be underestimated. Sang Ye was fighting one against two and was forced to retreat. He was finally angry. Even if he had to die, he would never hand Huanhuan over! Sang Ye slowly placed Lin Huanhuan on the ground. Then, he suddenly tore off his clothes and turned into a complete black python. He opened his bloody mouth and bit Shuang Yun! Shuang Yun hurriedly retreated, but he still couldn¡¯t completely dodge. His hind legs were caught by the python, and he cried out in pain. Bai Di saw that the situation was bad and immediately transformed into a white tiger. He pounced forward and bit the python¡¯s neck! The neck was the python¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel. The snake stiffened from the bite. Shuang Yun took the opportunity to escape from the snake¡¯s mouth. The python wanted to chase after him, but Bai Di held it back. Both of them were three-starred soul beasts, and their strength was similar. Seeing this, Shuang Yun knew that he couldn¡¯t interfere. He didn¡¯t want to drag Bai Di down, so he left the battle. He dragged his blood-stained hind legs and quickly ran to Lin Huanhuan¡¯s side. Lin Huanhuan was in a bad state. The snake venom had spread throughout her body. She was unconscious and trembling. Her lips were pale. Shuang Yun cursed inwardly. He quickly transformed into a human and picked her up. ¡°Huanhuan!¡± Lin Huanhuan still did not react, and her breathing got weaker. Shuang Yun roared at the python, ¡°What did you do to Huanhuan? She¡¯s about to die!¡± His roar made the python and the white tiger stop. The python shook off the white tiger and quickly rushed to Lin Huanhuan¡¯s side. Seeing that she was unconscious, he knew that her situation was indeed very bad. Sang Ye immediately transformed into a human. He wanted to touch Lin Huanhuan, but he was stopped by Shuang Yun. Shuang Yun stared at him warily. ¡°What do you want?!¡± Sang Ye said, ¡°To neutralize snake venom, snake blood is the best antidote.¡± ¡°How do we know you¡¯re not going to poison her again?!¡± Sang Ye¡¯s gaze was dark. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe me or not.¡± Bai Di also transformed into a human and interrupted, ¡°Do it on Shuang Yun first. If he¡¯s not poisoned to death, you can save Huanhuan.¡± 2 Shuang Yun had lost a lot of blood from the bite on his calf. The wound was slightly blackened, a sign that he had been poisoned by a snake. He was a little dizzy, but his physique was strong. Besides, he had a beast soul in his body, so he still looked normal. Shuang Yun wasn¡¯t happy with Bai Di¡¯s suggestion that he be used as a guinea pig, but he didn¡¯t say anything. 2 He would do anything to save Huanhuan. Sang Ye bit his wrist and squeezed out blood. ¡°Come on.¡± Shuang Yun reached out to take a few drops of blood in disdain. He put his hand to his mouth and swallowed the blood. It didn¡¯t take long for the wound on his leg to turn a normal red. He wasn¡¯t dizzy anymore. He nodded to Bai Di that it was alright. Only then did Bai Di let go and let Sang Ye approach Huan Huan. Sang Ye did not seem to notice their anger and hostility. He calmly pulled Lin Huanhuan into his arms. He squeezed out blood and let it fall into Lin Huanhuan¡¯s mouth, forcing her to swallow it. Bai Di and Shuang Yun stared at his actions without blinking. Not long after, Lin Huanhuan woke up. When she saw Sang Ye, who was so close to her, she couldn¡¯t help but want to apologize. However, she couldn¡¯t say a complete sentence no matter how hard she tried. Sang Ye explained coldly, ¡°Although the snake venom has been neutralized, your physique is weak. You still need to recuperate for a few days before you can completely recover. After tonight, you should be able to speak.¡± Upon hearing that Lin Huanhuan was fine, Shuang Yun immediately snatched her over. Sang Ye originally refused to let go, but when his gaze touched the bite on Lin Huanhuan¡¯s neck, his fingers involuntarily loosened. Every time she was with him, she got hurt and sick. Sang Ye lowered his eyes, his heart cold. Those people were right. He was a cursed sinner. Anyone who approached him would either die or be injured. It was good to just let her go. She didn¡¯t like him anyway. Lin Huanhuan saw his expression and felt suffocated. She wanted to take his hand, but as soon as she raised it, Bai Di blocked her. 1 Bai Di said to Sang Ye, ¡°I know you saved Huanhuan the last time, and this time, you almost caused her to die. Neither of you owes the other now.¡± 3 Sang Ye was silent. He was a beast who didn¡¯t like to talk. He would only take the initiative to speak in front of Huanhuan. In front of others, he would never speak if he could fight. When he didn¡¯t respond, Bai Di didn¡¯t care. ¡°Huanhuan is our mate. We have to take her home immediately. I hope you won¡¯t disturb our lives again.¡± With that, Bai Di looked at Shuang Yun. Shuang Yun immediately understood and carried Lin Huanhuan out. Chapter 64 - United Front Lin Huanhuan struggled to get off the ground. She wanted to say a few words to Sang Ye. Even if she couldn¡¯t speak, she didn¡¯t want to leave just like that. She had already hurt Sang Ye once. She didn¡¯t want to get hurt again. However, Shuang Yun refused to let go. He hugged her very tightly, afraid that she would be snatched away again. Lin Huanhuan could only try her best to crane her neck and look back, wanting to see Sang Ye again. Bai Di walked behind Shuang Yun, blocking her slow line of sight with his body. Huanhuan could only stare at Bai Di. Bai Di looked back at her with an impeccably gentle smile. 1 Sang Ye watched as they left slowly. He felt as if a large piece of his heart had been dug out. Even the warm spring breeze could not bring him any warmth. He was alone again. ¡­ Lin Huanhuan was brought home. After a night, her throat magically returned to normal. She immediately lifted the blanket. As soon as her feet touched the ground, Bai Di walked in and grabbed her. Bai Di pressed her back to the bed. ¡°You¡¯ve only just recovered,¡± he said gently. ¡°You need to rest. Don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now. I don¡¯t need to lie down forever.¡± Lin Huanhuan tried to sit up. ¡°I want to walk around.¡± She actually wanted to go down the mountain to look for Sang Ye, but she could tell that Bai Di would not want her to look for Sang Ye. If she told the truth, he would definitely disagree even more. ¡°No, you have to lie down at home. You can¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Bai Di¡¯s tone was still gentle, but his words were firm, leaving her no room to argue. Lin Huanhuan looked at him pitifully. ¡°But I have to water the vegetable field.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the vegetable field. I¡¯ve already asked Shuang Yun to water it.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t Shuang Yun going hunting?¡± Bai Di gave her a half-smile. ¡°I thought you¡¯d ask Shuang Yun why he went to work in the fields before he recovered from his leg injury. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so unconcerned about him. It seems Shuang Yun isn¡¯t that important to you.¡± Lin Huanhuan immediately became nervous. ¡°Shuang Yun is injured? What happened?!¡± 1 ¡°He hurt his leg trying to get you back. When he carried you back, he bled all the way. Didn¡¯t you notice?¡± Lin Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She hung her head in shame. Indeed, she was so focused on Sang Ye that she did not notice that Shuang Yun was injured. Bai Di was still talking, ¡°If Shuang Yun finds out that you don¡¯t care about him, he¡¯ll definitely throw another tantrum.¡± 1 Lin Huanhuan knew that she was in the wrong and did not dare to mention going down the mountain again. She could only ask eagerly, ¡°How¡¯s Shuang Yun¡¯s injury? Can I go and see him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still watering your vegetable patch. He¡¯ll be back later¡­ No, he shouldn¡¯t come back yet. Let him hunt in the forest before it gets dark.¡± Lin Huanhuan heard the sarcasm in his words and couldn¡¯t help but feel even more ashamed. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. After all, I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s hurt.¡± ¡°W-When will Shuang Yun be back?¡± Bai Di glanced at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want him to hunt with his injuries, he should be back soon.¡± Lin Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to hunt. Anyway, we still have a lot of food at home. Even if we don¡¯t go hunting for a month or two, we won¡¯t starve.¡± Bai Di smiled quietly. Sure enough, for the soft-hearted Huanhuan, the trick of self-injury was the best way. Shuang Yun¡¯s injuries were not in vain. It didn¡¯t take long for Shuang Yun to return. When he entered the house, he saw Bai Di. As one, they glanced toward the bedroom and lowered their voices. Shuang Yun asked, ¡°Is she better?¡± ¡°She seems to be in good spirits, but she still wants to go down the mountain to find the snake.¡± Shuang Yun was immediately furious. ¡°When I recover, I¡¯ll immediately bring my brothers to kill that snake!¡± Bai Di gave him a calm look. ¡°Even if you kill him, don¡¯t let Huanhuan know or she¡¯ll be furious with you.¡± Shuang Yun muttered unhappily, ¡°I wonder what she sees in that big snake? He¡¯s cold, bad, and his teeth are poisonous. He¡¯s not worthy of Huanhuan at all!¡± Bai Di waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that for now. Just make good use of your injuries and keep Huanhuan busy. Don¡¯t let her go down the mountain.¡± 1 Shuang Yun was full of confidence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let her have the chance to see that snake!¡± ¡­ Lin Huanhuan was not in a deep sleep to begin with. She heard faint voices outside and immediately woke up. She got out of bed. ¡°Is Shuang Yun back?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Shuang Yun limped in with his injured right leg. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡± His calf was wrapped tightly in animal hide. It looked quite serious. Lin Huanhuan quickly went up to help him sit on the bed. ¡°You¡¯re injured. Don¡¯t run out.¡± Shuang Yun snorted. ¡°If I don¡¯t go down the mountain, who will water your precious vegetable field?!¡± ¡°I can send Bai Di, or I can go. I¡¯m almost healed now.¡± ¡°No. You have to stay at home for a while. You¡¯re not going anywhere. Bai Di is responsible for watching over you.¡± In fact, Shuang Yun wanted to stay at home and watch her personally, but he knew very well that Huanhuan listened to Bai Di the most. Moreover, Bai Di was meticulous and thoughtful. As long as he was around, Huanhuan would definitely not be able to go down the mountain to find that big snake. Although Bai Di was annoying, in the face of a foreign enemy, Shuang Yun decided to stand on the same side as him. He could not let Huanhuan become mates with that snake! Lin Huanhuan looked at Shuang Yun helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m not a child. Why would I need someone to watch over me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re more worrisome than a child.¡± 1 At least a child wouldn¡¯t bring a love rival back after a trip. Lin Huanhuan lifted the simple bandage cut from a piece of animal hide and carefully observed the wound on his leg. He had only applied a little bit of the pulp of fragrant and crispy fruits. He did not even clean the wound well. There were still some bloody scabs and soil on it. She couldn¡¯t help but glare at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t even clean the wound. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting an infection?!¡± Shuang Yun did not understand what infection meant. He said righteously, ¡°I¡¯m not a witch doctor. How would I know how to bandage wounds?!¡± Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t say anything to him. She found wine and carefully cleaned his wound. Then, she reapplied the pulp of the fragrant and crispy fruits before bandaging the wound with animal hide. ¡°Stay at home and rest for the next few days. Don¡¯t run around. Don¡¯t let your wound get wet. If it gets infected, you¡¯ll have to get your leg amputated!¡± ¡°What does amputation mean?¡± Lin Huanhuan gestured at his knee. ¡°I¡¯ll chop off your entire calf!¡± Shuang Yun was shocked. ¡°Surely not?!¡± ¡°Do you believe in my medical skills?¡± Shuang Yun nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course, I do.¡± ¡°Then when I say I¡¯ll amputate it, I¡¯ll definitely amputate it. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m joking with you.¡± Seeing how confident she was, Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t help but believe her a little. Hence, he obediently stopped fooling around. Chapter 65 - Severing Contact Under Huanhuan¡¯s insistence, Shuang Yun was forced to stay at home to recuperate. For the next few days, Bai Di went down the mountain to water the plants and hunt. Huanhuan had wanted to go down the mountain to see Sang Ye a few times, but Shuang Yun¡¯s leg injury had yet to recover. She was really worried about leaving him alone at home. She could only suppress the anxiety in her heart and accompany Shuang Yun at home to recuperate. Seeing that Shuang Yun¡¯s injuries were getting better day by day, Lin Huanhuan¡¯s thoughts became active again. She shuffled over to Shuang Yun and looked at him ingratiatingly. ¡°Can I go out and play?¡± Shuang Yun did not have as many thoughts as Bai Di. When he heard Huanhuan¡¯s words, he went straight to the point and asked, ¡°You want to go down the mountain to find that big snake, right?¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s thoughts were exposed, and she looked very embarrassed. She stammered as she explained, ¡°I-I want to look for him. I promised to look for him back then, but I broke my promise. I have to explain the misunderstanding.¡± ¡°What happens after the misunderstanding is cleared up? Are you going to bring him home and make him your mate?¡± Lin Huanhuan quickly shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t have any feelings for him, why do you care if he misunderstands you? Anyway, he has nothing to do with you in the future.¡± Lin Huanhuan was speechless. She knew that Shuang Yun was right, but she still felt very sorry. After all, she had broken her promise. She had to make up for her mistake. Sang Ye¡¯s hurt expression remained in her mind, making her feel very guilty. Seeing that she was silent, Shuang Yun raised his right leg, revealing the scar that was about to heal. He said righteously, ¡°Putting everything else aside, just the fact that he bit me makes it impossible for me to let him into our house!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say he would come into our house. I can go out and see him¡­¡± 2 ¡°What I mean is that we have to cut ties with him!¡± Shuang Yun raised his eyebrows, looking unhappy. ¡°He¡¯s too dangerous. Not only did he bite me, but he also poisoned you. If he hadn¡¯t saved you, Bai Di and I would have killed him!¡± Lin Huanhuan was rendered speechless by his aggressive appearance. It would have been fine if she was the only one who was bitten, but Sang Ye had also bitten Shuang Yun. She couldn¡¯t ignore Shuang Yun¡¯s feelings. 3 Helpless, she could only lower her head and temporarily give up on looking for Sang Ye. 1 ¡­ Time passed quickly. The vegetables in the field had been harvested twice, and finally, the bird feather vines bore fruit. Bai Di plucked all the ripe bird feather fruits and carried them home. These fruits looked like papayas, but they were much harder. They felt heavy in his hand. Lin Huanhuan tried to smash the fruit with a rock twice, but the fruit did not move at all. This thing was harder than a rock! Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t help but laugh at her. ¡°Are you sure you want to eat such a thing? With your little white teeth, they¡¯ll surely be sent flying if you try to take a bite.¡± Lin Huanhuan glared at him. ¡°If you continue talking nonsense, I¡¯ll smash your head with the bird feather fruit. Let¡¯s see if your head is harder or this fruit is harder?!¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I don¡¯t know which one is harder, but I definitely know that with your strength, you can¡¯t even lift a bird feather fruit.¡± 2 ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± She tried her best to pick up the bird feather fruit on the ground. Her face was red as she struggled. She couldn¡¯t pick it up. Shuang Yun smiled gloatingly. ¡°Do you want me to help you? If you do, beg me!¡± Lin Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± 2 How could this guy be so annoying? She wanted to bite this bastard to death! Lin Huanhuan gritted her teeth and suddenly pounced on his arm to bite it! But she didn¡¯t bite. Lin Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± This was a little awkward. Shuang Yun touched the back of her head and smiled kindly. ¡°If you want to bite me, you¡¯d better find a rock to sharpen your teeth first.¡± 1 In the end, Bai Di couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and took the initiative to help Huanhuan pick up the bird feather fruit on the ground. He asked, ¡°Do you want to cut it open and take a look?¡± 1 ¡°You can cut it?¡± Lin Huanhuan was very surprised. Bai Di smiled but said nothing. 1 His right hand turned into a tiger claw. With a gentle swipe of his sharp claws, he cut through the hard bird feather fruit like he was cutting tofu. Lin Huanhuan looked at him in admiration. ¡°Impressive!¡± Bai Di retracted his claws. The little female¡¯s praise pleased him. Shuang Yun snorted softly. On the surface, he looked disdainful, but he was secretly regretting it. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have wasted his breath and directly cut the bird feather fruit for her. That way, he would be the one admired and praised by the little female. 3 After the bird feather fruit was cut open, there was white flesh inside and some milk-white seeds in the middle. Lin Huanhuan dug out all the seeds. After washing them, she put them in an animal hide bag and planned to keep them as seeds. 1 The bird feather fruit was very hard, but the pulp was quite crispy. It was very refreshing to eat. Lin Huanhuan left a few bird feather fruits to eat raw. She dug out the rest and placed them on the mountaintop to dry. She had Bai Di get a rock and make it look like a grindstone. Then, she put the dried bird feathers and pulp in to grind. The stone mill was rough, so the pulp was very thick. Lin Huanhuan specially let Bai Di grind it a few more times before it became thin white powder. She dipped her finger into it and put it in her mouth. It did taste like flour! Lin Huanhuan was especially happy. That night, she made dough with the flour and rolled it into dumpling wrappers. She also chopped the meat and made stuffing to wrap it in the dumpling wrappers with cabbage sprouts and seasonings. At first, she was the only one doing it. Bai Di and Shuang Yun just watched. After she made two dumplings, they had learned the skill and immediately followed suit. Bai Di¡¯s dumplings were very beautiful. They were symmetrical from the left and right sides. Their shape was extremely standard too. They could be considered a good sample of what dumplings should look like. Lin Huanhuan was very impressed. But Shuang Yun was different. He liked to eat meat, so he stuffed the dumpling skin with plenty of meat stuffing. In the end, the dumplings he made were all big and fat. They were all round and looked more like buns than dumplings. Lin Huanhuan looked at him speechlessly. ¡°Your dumplings are too fat. You need to put less stuffing in them!¡± 1 Shuang Yun was not ashamed but proud. ¡°My dumplings are all male. Of course, they¡¯re bigger.¡± 4 ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of dumplings being divided into males and females.¡± 2 ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m teaching it to you now, aren¡¯t I? Stupid little female.¡± 2 Lin Huanhuan bared her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re the stupid one!¡± ¡°And you say you¡¯re not stupid? Your face is so dirty now.¡± 1 Lin Huanhuan quickly wiped her face, only to rub all the flour on her face. Her fair face immediately turned into a big tabby cat. Shuang Yun laughed especially loudly. ¡°I was lying to you just now. Why are you getting more and more stupid?!¡± Lin Huanhuan was furious. She pounced on him and smeared all the flour in her hand on his face, turning him into a big tabby cat like her. Shuang Yun hugged her and rubbed the flour on his face against her chest. Lin Huanhuan shouted, ¡°You¡¯re being a hooligan!¡± Bai Di smiled helplessly as he calmly wrapped the dumplings and watched them play. Chapter 66 - Dont Be Like This It was rare for her to eat a proper meal. Lin Huanhuan was extremely touched. She ate 30 dumplings in one go, and her stomach was full. 1 Bai Di and Shuang Yun finished the rest of the dumplings. They didn¡¯t like vegetables, but they were quite accepting of dumplings. Lin Huanhuan was happy and planted all the bird feather vine seeds she had saved. For some reason, the vegetables in this batch grew very slowly. It had been several days since they were planted, and only then did they barely sprout from the ground. At first, Shuang Yun and Bai Di thought that there was something wrong with the seeds. Later, they discussed their planting experience with the other male beastmen who were farming. Only then did they realize¡ª It was not that their vegetables were growing slower, but that they had grown too fast previously. In comparison, it seemed much slower now. Shuang Yun and Bai Di didn¡¯t understand what was going on. They went back and briefly mentioned it to Lin Huanhuan, wanting to ask her what she thought. Lin Huanhuan blinked slowly. ¡°It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t go to the field to take care of those vegetables.¡± Shuang Yun and Bai Di were puzzled. Hence, Lin Huanhuan explained the characteristics of the Divine Wood seed again. It dawned on Shuang Yun and Bai Di. Lin Huanhuan took the opportunity to go down the mountain. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to take care of those vegetables later. I guarantee that they¡¯ll grow very quickly.¡± Bai Di smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. He just patted her head. 1 Shuang Yun had always been straightforward and immediately said what was on his mind, ¡°You haven¡¯t given up?!¡± Lin Huanhuan pretended to be stupid. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You just want to see that big snake! What¡¯s so good about him that you can¡¯t forget him?!¡± Shuang Yun looked unhappy, but his heart was sour. Lin Huanhuan touched her nose and said embarrassedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was going to see him. You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Shuang Yun stared at her for a while and suddenly asked, ¡°I heard that snakes have two members. You must have taken a fancy to his nether regions!¡± 2 Lin Huanhuan¡¯s face immediately turned red. What the hell was this guy talking about?! When Shuang Yun saw that she was silent, he assumed that she was in agreement. He immediately stood up, tore off his hide skirt, and strode toward her. ¡°I¡¯m not small either! Can¡¯t I satisfy you?!¡± 4 Lin Huanhuan was so frightened that she quickly retreated. ¡°H-Hurry up and put on your clothes!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not wearing it!¡± Shuang Yun stubbornly advanced. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t satisfy you, there¡¯s still Bai Di. Can¡¯t the two of us beat that snake?!¡± 4 Lin Huanhuan slowly retreated to the wall. Behind her was already the rock wall. There was nowhere to retreat. She was angry and embarrassed, but she couldn¡¯t push him away. She could only look at Bai Di for help. ¡°Bai Di, help me pull this guy away!¡± Bai Di walked over. Lin Huanhuan thought he was here to help, but he also took off his hide skirt. Hence, two big and tall penises appeared before her eyes. 1 It was simply blinding! Together, Bai Di and Shuang Yun blocked Huanhuan in the corner. They were very tall, and the petite Lin Huanhuan was completely shrouded by them. Bai Di said gently, ¡°Do we have to do you together so you can forget about the snake completely?¡± 5 Huanhuan was almost crazy with fear. She shook her head like a rattle drum. ¡°No! Don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m scared!¡± Bai Di took her hand and asked gently, ¡°Are you still going to see the snake?¡± The heat made Lin Huanhuan tremble. She wanted to pull her hand back, but Bai Di held her hand tightly and refused to let her back away. Shuang Yun refused to lose out and immediately grabbed Huanhuan¡¯s hand. He was confident in his size. No one in the tribe, other than Bai Di, could match him. The little female would love it. 2 Lin Huanhuan¡¯s face was red. She wished she could find a hole to hide in. 1 These two bastards had gone too far. They had used such a shameless method to force her to listen. 1 She was angry and anxious, but there was nothing she could do. She had no choice but to compromise. ¡°I won¡¯t see Sang Ye again¡­¡± Bai Di lifted her chin and studied her eyes. ¡°Do you promise?¡± ¡°I-I promise.¡± ¡°What if you change your mind?¡± Lin Huanhuan said softly, ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡± Shuang Yun was excited when he heard this. ¡°You said it. If you dare to go back on your word, we¡¯ll f*ck you until you can¡¯t get out of bed!¡± 2 Bai Di smiled, looking especially gentle. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Lin Huanhuan was so frightened that her legs went weak. She couldn¡¯t even handle one of them. If the two pounced on her at the same time, she would be in trouble. It was Bai Di¡¯s turn to go hunting today. Lin Huanhuan followed Shuang Yun down the mountain to look after the vegetable field. Their vegetable field had already more than doubled in size compared to before. Now, it was nearly five acres. At a glance, it was really huge. Shuang Yun was going to the river to get water. He was worried about Huanhuan, so he shouted to Jiu Yuan, who was weeding in the field beside him, ¡°Help me take care of Huanhuan. I¡¯ll go to the river to get some water. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Jiu Yuan waved at him and agreed very readily. ¡°Alright!¡± 2 Shuang Yun reminded her not to run around before quickly running away with two large empty buckets. The sun was quite strong today. Lin Huanhuan squatted beside the vegetable field and found that the soil in the field was very dry. The seedlings were all tanned, and the tender green leaves drooped down. They looked dry and dispirited. Shuang Yun was very fast. In less than two minutes, he ran back with two large buckets of water. Lin Huanhuan helped her water the vegetable field. With the nourishment of the river, the vegetable seedlings were finally more energetic. Two buckets of water were simply not enough, especially for the field mustard. They needed a lot of water to irrigate them. Shuang Yun ran back and forth a dozen times before he finished watering all the seedlings in the vegetable field. Lin Huanhuan¡¯s heart ached for him. She had an idea. 1 ¡°Why don¡¯t we dig a canal? It¡¯ll be much more convenient to water the plants in the river!¡± She told Shuang Yun and Bai Di about the idea. The three of them discussed it and felt that it was a good idea. Then, they discussed the specific plan to dig a canal. Early the next morning, Shuang Yun brought the 20 male beasts of the tribe to the river and began to dig a canal. Lin Huanhuan made a hoe for them to use. The stone hoe was too heavy for her to pick up, so she had to ask Bai Di to help carry it. When they reached the river, they saw that Shuang Yun and the beasts didn¡¯t use those tools at all. They directly took off their animal hide skirts and transformed into wolves. They waved their claws and dug fiercely. In the blink of an eye, a trench was dug. Chapter 67 - Business Opportunity Lin Huanhuan silently told Bai Di to put the hoe away. She¡¯d almost forgotten that the claws of a beast were much stronger than any hoe or shovel. They were about to go back when Shuang Yun suddenly looked up and saw them. Shuang Yun pushed the soil in front of him aside and shook off the grass on his body. Then, he quickly pounced in front of Lin Huanhuan. He knew that his fur color was especially good, and many females liked it. Hence, he deliberately spun in front of Huanhuan and asked smugly, ¡°Are you here to see me?¡± 2 Although she had seen it many times, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but be attracted to his fur color. 1 She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch the Silvery Frost White Wolf in front of her. Its soft and smooth silver-white fur was as beautiful as frost under the moonlight. 1 Shuang Yun raised his head and wagged his big tail. His dark green eyes were filled with pride. 2 Bai Di was saying, ¡°We¡¯re here to deliver your tools for digging the canal.¡± Only then did Shuang Yun notice the hoe in Bai Di¡¯s hand. He immediately looked disgusted. ¡°Our claws are much better than those rocks!¡± ¡°Yes, so we plan to go back.¡± Lin Huanhuan reluctantly retracted her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± Shuang Yun wanted her to stay with him, but the sun was too hot and there was no place to hide in the shade nearby. He couldn¡¯t bear to let the little female¡¯s delicate skin get sunburned, so he could only watch as Bai Di took her away. Lin Huanhuan took two steps and suddenly stopped. She turned around and waved at him. ¡°Come back early. We¡¯ll wait for you for dinner!¡± The silver-white wolf sat on the ground and wagged its tail happily, but its tone deliberately sounded impatient. ¡°Got it!¡± Lin Huanhuan was already used to this guy¡¯s character of lying. She couldn¡¯t help but smile at him. Shuang Yun¡¯s heart pounded at her smile. 1 When she was out of sight, Shuang Yun returned to the rest of the group and dug quickly as if he was on steroids. 3 He had to finish his work quickly and go back to make out with his little female! The beasts were very efficient. In just three days, they had dug a canal that was about a meter wide. With this canal, the beasts no longer had to travel back and forth between the river and the vegetable fields. They only needed to draw water on the spot. They could turn around and take two steps to pour the water into the vegetable field. It was not only convenient but also fast. As for the end of the canal, Bai Di had specially dug a huge pit. The river flowed into the pit and formed a small pool. Some fish and prawns that swam from the river to the canal swam into the pond. Lin Huanhuan picked some grass every day and threw them into the pond to feed the fish. After the fish and prawns were fat, their family would have a lot of fat seafood to eat! 1 Ever since Huanhuan went to the vegetable field every day to water the seedlings, they had grown faster and faster. In just a few days, they had grown emerald green vegetable leaves and were as tall as Lin Huanhuan¡¯s knees. She estimated that she should be able to pick these vegetables in two days. Before that, they had to pick the fruits. Lin Huanhuan had planted 20 fragrant and crispy fruit trees, as well as 10 sweet fruit trees. An entire circle of red leaf vines was planted around the fruit trees. The red leaf vine could produce red berries, and its leaves could be used as seasonings in place of chili peppers. It was a very practical and highly valuable plant. The only drawback was that poisonous thorns grew on the vine. When picking fruits and leaves, one had to be very careful. It was also because of these red leaf vines that the wild animals who liked to eat wild fruits did not dare to come near. They could only look at the fruits from afar. The fruits were not ripe yet, but the fragrant and crispy fruits were all ripe. The round fruits hung on the branches, looking even more adorable under the green leaves. As a big cat, Bai Di had the innate skill of climbing trees. He quickly climbed the tree and plucked the clusters of fruits. Shuang Yun stood under the tree with a huge hide in his hand, using it to catch the fruit Bai Di threw down. Fortunately, they did not plant many fruit trees. After a busy day, they finally finished picking all the fruits before nightfall. Lin Huanhuan put all these fruits into her space and brought them home. Not long after they left, a black python approached the fruit forest silently. 2 It raised its upper body. Its black snake eyes stared in the direction of Huanhuan¡¯s departing figure for a long time. ¡­ Fragrant and crispy fruits were the snacks that females liked to eat. Lin Huanhuan distributed a small portion of these fruits to the females in the tribe. When the females found out that Huanhuan had planted so many delicious fruits, they immediately asked their ambitious partners to plant fruit trees as well. 1 Therefore, after planting vegetables, a trend of planting fruit trees rose at the foot of the rock mountain. Lin Huanhuan had harvested a lot of fruits this time. She estimated that her yield weighed about 1,500 kilograms. 3 She could not bear to make all of them into jam. She wondered if she could sell some of these fruits and earn some living expenses. In any case, they already had a lot of rations at home. They no longer had to worry about starving. The production of vegetable fields and fruit forests was surprisingly high, so she could consider selling her harvests now. She told Shuang Yun and Bai Di what she planned to do. Shuang Yun looked indifferent. ¡°Tomorrow is market day. If you want to sell them, you can sell them at the market.¡± Bai Di thought about it more. ¡°In addition to the fruits, you can sell vegetables and jam too.¡± Huanhuan hesitated. ¡°Only females like to eat vegetables and jam. Male beasts don¡¯t seem to like them. Will anyone buy them?¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as a female likes it, many males will come to buy it.¡± 2 In order to please the females, those hormonal male beasts could be said to be willing to do anything. Buying those vegetables and jars of jam for their females was not a problem at all. Unaware of this, she nodded skeptically at Bai Di¡¯s words. ¡°Then I¡¯ll try to sell them.¡± It didn¡¯t matter if they couldn¡¯t sell them. They could keep the goods for themselves. The sun had barely risen when the market began. With his status as Patriarch Shuang Yun, Lin Huanhuan occupied a good stall in the market. Before she left the house today, Bai Di had wrapped her in a large hide that covered her from head to toe, revealing only her big, bright eyes. 2 There were too many people in the market. It would be bad if someone saw that Huanhuan was obedient and cute and had evil intentions toward her. Although Bai Di was confident that no one could snatch Huanhuan from him, it was better to be safe than sorry. Shuang Yun didn¡¯t like the idea of Huanhuan showing her face to outsiders either. He supported Bai Di¡¯s actions. The so-called stall was actually very simple. It was only a small stone house that was used as a temporary warehouse for storing goods. A table was set up with stone slabs at the door. Shuang Yun and Bai Di placed the goods on the stone table and waited for customers to arrive. Chapter 68 - Young Rabbit Last year¡¯s winter came especially early. Many beasts did not have time to prepare enough food to survive the winter. They ate all the food they could eat at home. Later, they had no choice but to eat snow and bark to survive until spring. The animals in the forest had already woken up from their hibernation. If the beasts wanted to eat meat, they had to hunt. However, those herbivores could only eat grass. They really wanted to eat fresh fruits, but the fruit trees had just bloomed. There were no ripe fruits for them to pick. When Bai Di and Shuang Yun placed the fruits on the table, many beasts immediately surrounded them and asked for the price. The fruits planted by Lin Huanhuan¡¯s family were especially big and bright. It was obvious that they were a new variety of fruit. The most common way of trading in the market was to barter. Most of the beasts used food and hides in exchange, but Lin Huanhuan did not lack these. With Bai Di and Shuang Yun around, the hides and food stored at home had already piled up into a small mountain. She wanted herbs or crystals. It was impossible for ordinary beasts to have crystals in their hands. As for medicinal herbs, the beasts did not recognize them at all. Lin Huanhuan wanted to show them the sheepskin book and tell them what the herbs looked like, but Bai Di stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone see your sheepskin book,¡± Bai Di warned her quietly. Lin Huanhuan was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Words and books are extremely precious. It¡¯s impossible for ordinary beasts to understand these things. If you rashly take out the book, you¡¯ll cause some unnecessary trouble.¡± Lin Huanhuan looked at his serious expression and quickly nodded. ¡°Oh, I understand.¡± Since she couldn¡¯t use the atlas, Lin Huanhuan could only describe the appearance and characteristics of those herbs. Most of the beasts were confused after hearing this. Only a delicate-looking young rabbit beast suddenly shouted, ¡°I know this plant you¡¯re talking about! I don¡¯t know its name, but I have it at home. I¡¯ll get it for you now!¡± 2 With that, he ran off. Not long after, the young rabbit ran back. He placed a large handful of green grass in front of Lin Huanhuan, his red eyes filled with anticipation. ¡°Look, is it this grass?¡± Lin Huanhuan took the grass and carefully identified it. She nodded. ¡°This is shellfish grass. It can clear heat and stop coughing. It¡¯s one of the herbs I need.¡± She put down the shellfish grass. ¡°What do you want to buy?¡± The rabbit boy could tell she was a female. Although he couldn¡¯t see her face clearly because of the hide, he couldn¡¯t help but blush. ¡°I want to get some fruits for the females in my family.¡± Shuang Yun looked him up and down. ¡°You¡¯re not an adult yet, are you? Little brat, you found a female mate so early?¡± Facing the male wolf beast, the young rabbit immediately stopped being shy and replied generously, ¡°I haven¡¯t found a female mate yet. I want to give the fruits to my sister at home.¡± Upon hearing that his family had a sister, the single males around him cast burning gazes at him. The young rabbit seemed to be used to this. He was still smiling. Lin Huanhuan said, ¡°I only have crispy fruits and sweet fruits here. How many do you want?¡± As soon as she spoke, the young rabbit immediately blushed again and said shyly, ¡°I want 50 fruits. Can I?¡± Lin Huanhuan agreed readily. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give you 30 sweet fruits and 20 crispy fruits. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Shuang Yun quickly picked up 50 fruits. The young rabbit roughly checked them to make sure they were correct. Then, he put all the fruits into the hide bag he had brought. After the young rabbit left, other beasts immediately surrounded the stall and asked about the price. Most of the beasts didn¡¯t really want to buy anything. They just wanted to take the opportunity to talk to Huanhuan. 1 Although it was a pity that they couldn¡¯t see her face and figure, it was good to hear a female¡¯s voice! His voice was especially soft and sweet! 1 Bai Di could tell that the male beasts had ulterior motives. He was unhappy and reached out to push Huanhuan into the house. Then, he personally explained the appearance and characteristics of the herbs to the beasts. After being disturbed by him, the beasts who wanted to seduce the female could only disperse resentfully. Half a day passed quickly, but only one deal was made¡ªthe 50 fruits sold to the young rabbit. Lin Huanhuan was not disappointed. In any case, she had only come to set up the stall because it was convenient. If she really could not sell them, she could still keep them in the space. If she put the fruits and vegetables there, she could guarantee that they would not rot for a long time. At this moment, the young rabbit who had bought the fruits came again. This time, he didn¡¯t come alone. There were more than ten rabbit beasts behind him. The young rabbit ran to the stall with vegetables and fruits. He looked around and was disappointed when he didn¡¯t see the little female. That little female had a beautiful voice. He wanted to talk to her more! Bai Di saw his reaction, and his smile faded a little. ¡°Why are you back here? Is there something wrong with the fruits?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± The young rabbit waved his hand hurriedly. He pointed to the hide pouch on his back. ¡°Do you want more shellfish grass? We brought some more.¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°Can you show me?¡± Upon hearing this, the young rabbit and the other rabbit beasts behind him immediately placed all the hide bags on the ground. They opened the hide bags and revealed the shellfish grass inside. Bai Di examined them briefly. They were all fresh shellfish grass. The mud on the roots had been carefully cleaned, and the leaves were intact. There were no wormholes or damage. Bai Di was pleased with the thoughtful attitude. 1 He looked at the young rabbit. ¡°How many fruits are you going to exchange for these shellfish grass?¡± The young rabbit immediately discussed it with his companions and finally gave an answer. ¡°200 each of crispy fruits and sweet fruits.¡± Bai Di nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± He and Shuang Yun picked out 400 fruits and handed them to the rabbit beasts. When the rabbit beasts saw so many fresh fruits, their mouths watered. The young rabbit smiled. ¡°My name is Dong Ya, the son of the rabbit tribe leader. We still have a lot of this grass in our tribe. If you want more, we can do another exchange in ten days.¡± The fruits were of excellent quality, and their people loved them. Dong Ya planned to buy as many as he could. Of course, Bai Di wouldn¡¯t refuse a deal that came to him. ¡°Sure. From now on, we¡¯ll set up a stall here every market day. If you need anything, come find us here.¡± After buying the fruits, Dong Ya planned to go home. However, he suddenly noticed the tender vegetables and stopped. Those vegetables looked very crispy and tender. They should be delicious¡­ Chapter 69 - I Really Dont Know What To Do With You! Dong Ya couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What vegetable is this? Is it edible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s edible. The females in our family love this vegetable.¡± Bai Di pulled off a leaf for him. ¡°You can try it.¡± Dong Ya couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and stuffed the leaf into his mouth. It was unexpectedly sweet and refreshing! The taste was not inferior to those fruits! Dong Ya ate all the vegetables in his hand in one go. Then, he stared at the vegetables on the stall with longing. His eyes lit up as he asked, ¡°How much are these vegetables? Can I exchange them for shellfish grass?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°We can trade for shellfish grass. But there¡¯s one thing. We don¡¯t only need shellfish grass. When the number of shellfish grass reaches a certain point, we¡¯ll stop accepting them.¡± They were collecting the herbs in case of emergencies. Although shellfish grass was useful, they couldn¡¯t just have one type of herb. It was better to have more types of herbs. Dong Ya couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. There was a lot of shellfish grass where they lived. They could easily pick a large bundle of it, but other herbs were rare. Dong Ya asked Bai Di about the appearance and characteristics of the other common herbs. He was prepared to look around when he returned. Perhaps he could find them. Facing today¡¯s big customers, Bai Di generously took out a field mustard and handed it to Dong Ya. ¡°This is for you. Take it back and share it with your tribe people. If you like it, you can buy it again in the future.¡± Dong Ya quickly took the field mustard and resisted the urge to eat it on the spot. He said excitedly, ¡°Thank you!¡± Their people would definitely like such delicious vegetables! The rabbits returned with full bags. Most of the fruits had been bought, leaving only some vegetables untouched. This outcome was as Huanhuan as expected. After all, not every beast could accept those vegetables. The sun was about to set. Bai Di and Shuang Yun began to pack the things, ready to go home. Lin Huanhuan wanted to help several times, but they stopped her. Shuang Yun snorted as he worked. ¡°Look at your thin arms and legs. You don¡¯t have any strength at all. It¡¯s faster to leave this kind of thing to us.¡± Bai Di said to Huanhuan, ¡°Go sit aside for a while. We¡¯ll take you to the market later and see if there¡¯s anything you like.¡± Hearing that she could shop after this, Huanhuan immediately perked up. 1 After Bai Di and Shuang Yun finished packing everything, Lin Huanhuan slowly put the things into her space. Then, she held their hands and went shopping excitedly. This market was very small, and there weren¡¯t many things up for sale. However, Lin Huanhuan had been cooped up for the past few days. Even if she didn¡¯t buy anything, she was happy just to walk around. After walking around, Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are there no crystals for sale here?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°Crystals are very precious resources. In such a small market, crystals won¡¯t appear. Even if one or two would appear occasionally, they¡¯re all colorless crystals of the lowest grade.¡± Lin Huanhuan was a little disappointed. ¡°I want to collect crystals of five different colors¡­¡± She had only collected two colors of crystals, black and colorless. Bai Di took out two crystals and handed them to her. ¡°These are the crystals I¡¯ve been keeping. Take a look and see if you can use them?¡± There was a red crystal and a blue crystal. Although they were not as precious as the black crystal, they were still very rare medium-grade crystals. Even Shuang Yun, the head of the tribe, did not have such good crystals, but Bai Di easily took them out and gave them to Huanhuan. It was as though he had not just given away two precious crystals but two ordinary stones picked up by the roadside. Lin Huanhuan knew that crystals were precious, but she did not know how precious they were. Therefore, she did not think too much about it. After receiving the crystals in surprise, the system immediately sent a notification: ¡°You have received a red crystal and a blue crystal. The host¡¯s current mission progress is 4/5.¡± ¡®I already have four crystals. I only need one more crystal to complete the mission!¡¯ When Shuang Yun saw that Bai Di had given Huanhuan two medium-grade crystals, he immediately felt inferior. He did not expect this tiger, who usually kept things to himself, to be so rich! Shuang Yun was indignant and hurriedly said, ¡°There¡¯ll be a market in the Black River in two days. The market there is much larger than here. Perhaps you can buy the crystals you want there.¡± Lin Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°Can we go to the Black River to take a look, then?¡± Shuang Yun snorted proudly. ¡°That depends on my mood. If I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Lin Huanhuan immediately hugged his thigh and looked at him with her big watery eyes. Her eyes were filled with anticipation, and her voice was soft. ¡°Shuang Yun, just take me there. Please~¡± Shuang Yun was speechless. The little female was so cute when she acted cutely! He had wanted to take the opportunity to gain some benefits, but his mind was blank from her cuteness. He had forgotten everything. His mouth betrayed his thoughts. ¡°Okay, I promise.¡± Lin Huanhuan smiled brightly and cutely. ¡°That¡¯s awesome! Shuang Yun, you¡¯re the best!¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s ears turned red from the praise. He pretended to be calm and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do with you!¡± ¡­ Two days later, Shuang Yun and Bai Di brought Lin Huanhuan out. They were going to the Black River Tribe to attend the market. Shuang Yun and Bai Di transformed into their beast forms. The white tiger was in charge of leading the way, while the Silvery Frost White Wolf followed from behind with Huanhuan. The Black River was relatively far from the rock mountain, but the white tiger and the Silvery Frost White Wolf were very fast. It only took them half a day to reach the Black River. The Black River was very wide, and the river had fast currents. On the plain beside the Black River, there were more than a dozen tribes of various sizes. The most powerful tribe was the Wild Horse Tribe. The market was in an open space very close to the tribe. There were a lot of people here. There were no stone houses. Everyone casually spread an animal hide on the ground and placed the goods they wanted to sell. It became a makeshift small stall, so it looked messy overall. Lin Huanhuan felt that this place was not as good as the market back at the Rock Mountain in terms of organization and layout. At the same time, it could be seen from the side that the leader here was not as capable as Shuang Yun. Lin Huanhuan also brought a lot of fruits and vegetables over this time. They chose a relatively clean place, laid out animal hides, and set out fruits and vegetables. Bai Di stayed where he was to look after the stall while Shuang Yun brought Huanhuan around. There were many people here. Shuang Yun was afraid that Huanhuan would get lost, so he picked her up and sat her on his arm. Lin Huanhuan was still tightly wrapped up today, only revealing a pair of sparkling eyes. She hugged Shuang Yun¡¯s neck and looked around curiously. Chapter 70 - Pregnant Shuang Yun¡¯s mind was not on the market at all. He felt that the little female¡¯s body was so soft that he wanted to rub her hard. The desire in his body was stirring. His animal hide skirt already had a tent where his member was, and the shape was rather spectacular. 1 It had been more than half a month since they last mated. Ever since then, Shuang Yun had not mated with her again. Sometimes, even if they made out, they would not go to the last step. He¡¯d been looking forward to her getting pregnant, so not only did he not mate with her but he had also forbidden Bai Di from mating with her. But now, so much time had passed, and her stomach was still the same. ¡®Is she really not pregnant?¡¯ Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t help but mutter in his heart. That shouldn¡¯t be the case. He had clearly transformed into his beast form to mate with her, and he had ejaculated in her body. Logically speaking, the chances of success should be very high! Just in case, he decided to get a witch doctor from the Wild Horse Tribe to examine her to see if she was pregnant. His heart was hanging in the air. It was uncomfortable. The witch doctor of the Wild Horse Tribe was a thin old man named Meng Li. The corners of his mouth drooped slightly. The three wrinkles between his eyebrows were very obvious. Coupled with his slightly protruding cheekbones, he looked very difficult to get along with. When Meng Li saw Shuang Yun, he did not act polite just because he was the leader of the tribe. He asked coldly, ¡°Why did you suddenly come to Black River? Are you up to something again?¡± The last time Shuang Yun convinced the leader of the Wild Horse Tribe to join forces to attack the Black River Wolf Tribe, Meng Li had always been very dissatisfied with him. Meng Li was old and had experienced a lot, so he was more composed and stubborn than the young and impetuous leader of the Wild Horse Tribe. He hated the Black River Wolf Tribe, but he did not have a good impression of the Rock Wolf Tribe either. Even if he had to choose between the two, Meng Li was actually more inclined to help the Black River Wolf Tribe. After all, they had been neighbors with the Black River Wolf Tribe for many years. Even if there were some conflicts between them, it was normal. After all, it was impossible for carnivores and herbivores to coexist peacefully. As long as everyone sat down calmly and talked things out, there was no need to resort to violence. Although they had defeated the Black River Wolf Tribe this time, they suffered huge losses. More than half of the young beasts in the tribe had died, and their strength was greatly reduced. If the Rock Wolf Tribe suddenly attacked the Wild Horse Tribe, they would have almost no chance of winning. Therefore, Meng Li said that the leader of the Rock Wolf Tribe in front of him was really ambitious. In the face of Meng Li¡¯s vigilance and probing, Shuang Yun was very calm. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. I came to you this time just to ask you a favor.¡± Meng Li frowned, his expression becoming even more serious. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Help me check if my female is pregnant.¡± After Shuang Yun finished speaking, he turned slightly to reveal the little female hiding behind him. Lin Huanhuan pulled the animal hide down, revealing her entire face. She smiled politely and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lin Huanhuan.¡± Facing the female, Meng Li¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°Hello.¡± He glanced at Shuang Yun and said indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a male beast as awkward as you to find a mate. Looks like you¡¯re really lucky.¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s hatred for females was well-known. Almost all the beasts in the nearby tribes knew about this. All of them thought that with Shuang Yun¡¯s strange temper, he would probably have to live with his right hand for the rest of his life. 1 Now, not only had he found a mate, but she was also a very beautiful and cute female. Meng Li thought sourly, ¡®What a pity!¡¯ Shuang Yun held Huanhuan¡¯s hand and raised his head proudly. ¡°I¡¯m the best male beast in our tribe. It¡¯s normal for females to take a fancy to me. Even if others are envious, they can¡¯t do anything about it!¡± Huanhuan looked up at him. This guy was so narcissistic. He really deserved a beating! Meng Li really wanted to beat this arrogant bastard up! Thinking of the other party¡¯s identity, Meng Li gritted his teeth and endured it in the end. After all, in terms of strength, no one here was Shuang Yun¡¯s match. They would be at a disadvantage if they fought. Shuang Yun urged, ¡°Hurry up and check if my female is pregnant.¡± Under normal circumstances, the pregnancy check would be left to the tribe¡¯s witch doctor, but Lang Zhu had left. Now that the Rock Wolf Tribe didn¡¯t have a witch doctor, Shuang Yun had no choice but to beg the Wild Horse Tribe. 2 With a dark expression, Meng Li took out a dark purple leaf from his pocket and handed it to Huanhuan. ¡°Smell it. What do you think it smells like?¡± Lin Huanhuan leaned over and smelled it. Then, she frowned. ¡°It stinks.¡± It was as if someone had let out a fart after eating garlic. ¡°Is the stench strong? Is it strong enough to make you nauseous?¡± ¡°Not really. It just stinks a little.¡± Meng Li¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°It looks like she¡¯s pregnant, but it hasn¡¯t been long. Probably two weeks at most.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Huanhuan and Shuang Yun were stunned. Lin Huanhuan was shocked. He actually said that she was pregnant? This efficiency was too awesome! Shuang Yun was stunned because he was too surprised. He came back to his senses quickly and picked Huanhuan up. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± he said with an excited smile. ¡°You¡¯re having our babies. We¡¯ll have a lot of wolf cubs soon!¡± Meng Li snorted. ¡°It¡¯s just pregnancy. What¡¯s there to be happy about? If there¡¯s nothing else, get lost. I¡¯m so upset to see you here showing off your love!¡± Like the deceased Lang Zhu, Meng Li was an old bachelor. Unlike the kind and open-minded Lang Zhu, Meng Li hated it when people showed off their affection in front of him. Shuang Yun was in a very good mood now. He did not mind Meng Li¡¯s sour words at all. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for this. I¡¯ll treat you and your tribe leader to meat later!¡± Meng Li sneered. ¡°We¡¯re wild horses. We¡¯re vegetarians, okay?!¡± 1 Speaking of vegetarian food, Huanhuan quickly crawled out of Shuang Yun¡¯s arms and smiled very sincerely. ¡°We brought over very fresh and delicious vegetables and fruits today. Do you want to try them?¡± Meng Li: ¡°¡­¡± For some reason, although the little female had a cute smile, he felt like he was about to be slaughtered. ¡­ Bai Di didn¡¯t expect Huanhuan to bring back such important news after just following Shuang Yun out for a walk. ¡°Huanhuan is pregnant! She¡¯s already carrying my children!¡± 1 Chapter 71 - Wanted Shuang Yun¡¯s voice was very loud. The surrounding beasts looked at him with envy and jealousy. Bai Di had expected this, but he still felt uncomfortable. He was the one who had mated with Huanhuan first, but Shuang Yun got her pregnant first. He felt indignant just thinking about it! However, at this point, no matter how unwilling he was, he could only endure it. Bai Di pushed down the churning emotions in his heart and pulled Huanhuan to his side. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. You have to be very careful in the future. If there¡¯s anything you want to do or eat, you can tell me and Shuang Yun. We¡¯ll definitely get it for you.¡± 1 Shuang Yun quickly said, ¡°Yes, yes! You¡¯ll be our boss from now on. No matter what you say, we¡¯ll listen to you!¡± 1 To be honest, even now, Huanhuan was still in a state of confusion about her pregnancy. Other than her initial shock, the rest of her mind was blank. Was she pregnant just like that? She didn¡¯t feel anything! Meng Li accepted Huanhuan¡¯s invitation and followed them to the market. However, he was collectively ignored by the family of three in front of him. He said unhappily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there are vegetables and fruits? Show them to me!¡± Bai Di casually handed a bunch of field mustard to Meng Li. ¡°Try it.¡± Meng Li had seen this kind of vegetable before, but it was much smaller than the one in his hand. Moreover, he did not know that this kind of vegetable could be eaten. With the intention of trying, Meng Li casually tore off a vegetable leaf and stuffed it into his mouth. The sweet and refreshing taste immediately made his eyes widen! Delicious! He immediately stuffed the rest of the leaves into his mouth and finished them in one go. Then, he licked the corner of his mouth. ¡°This vegetable is not bad!¡± Bai Di took a cabbage sprout for him to try. Although cabbage sprouts were not as sweet as field mustards, they were moist and juicy. They also tasted very good. After Meng Li finished eating, he immediately pointed at the vegetables and fruits on the stall. He said, ¡°I want all these vegetables and fruits. Name your price!¡± As a high-ranking witch doctor, Meng Li was definitely not short of money. Bai Di said, ¡°We only accept herbs and crystals.¡± Meng Li looked puzzled. ¡°What do you want herbs for? I remember that the witch doctor of the Rock Wolf Tribe is already dead. Even if you have herbs, you don¡¯t know how to use them, right?¡± Shuang Yun said impatiently, ¡°How we use them is our business. Why are you meddling?!¡± He and Bai Di had made a private arrangement not to reveal that Huanhuan understood medicine and could read, lest others cause her unnecessary trouble. Meng Li rolled his eyes at Shuang Yun, then took out a hide bag and took out two colorless crystals the size of fingernails. ¡°These two crystals should be enough to buy all the vegetables and fruits from your stall, right?¡± ¡°Of course, they¡¯re enough.¡± He smiled. ¡°I thought you¡¯d offer me herbs in exchange. You¡¯re a witch doctor, after all. You must have plenty of them.¡± ¡°No matter how many herbs I have, I still have to save them. Besides, there are so many beasts in our Wild Horse Tribe. Of course, I have to save more in case of emergencies!¡± Meng Li was only halfway through his sentence. The last time they fought the Black River Wolf Tribe, many wild horses died. Many of them had yet to recover from their injuries, and those medicinal herbs were consumed especially quickly. Meng Li wished he could collect more herbs. How could he bear to give them to others?! Bai Di took the colorless crystals and packed all the vegetables and fruits with Shuang Yun. Lin Huanhuan interrupted and asked, ¡°Witch Doctor Meng Li, what¡¯s that leaf I just sniffed?¡± If it were anyone else asking this question, Meng Li would definitely ignore them. This was a knowledge that only witch doctors could know. Ordinary beasts were not qualified to know. However, Huanhuan was a female. She was a cute pregnant one at that. Even someone as stubborn as Meng Li could not help but soften a little. Anyway, she was only a female. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to tell her. It wasn¡¯t like she could become a witch doctor. 1 Ever since beasts appeared on this continent, no one had ever heard of a female becoming a witch doctor! Meng Li said, ¡°That¡¯s a purple fragrance leaf. Ordinary beasts can¡¯t smell anything. Only pregnant female beasts can smell the stench.¡± Lin Huanhuan broadened her mind and drew inferences. ¡°Can you determine how long a female has been pregnant based on how strong the stench is?¡± Meng Li was surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡± Lin Huanhuan stuck out her tongue and smiled mischievously. ¡°I was just guessing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s just as you said.¡± Meng Li¡¯s expression softened. ¡°You¡¯re very smart. It¡¯s just a pity that you¡¯re a female¡­¡± If she were a male beast, she might be able to inherit Lang Zhu¡¯s mantle and become the new witch doctor. 1 Shuang Yun interrupted their conversation. ¡°The goods are all loaded. Do you want to take them back yourself, or should we send them back for you?¡± ¡°I can carry it back myself.¡± Meng Li transformed into a tall gray horse. He carried two large bags of vegetables and fruits before racing back. Lin Huanhuan took Bai Di¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Shall we go to the forest to look for purple fragrance leaves later?¡± Purple fragrance leaves were simply a divine tool in detecting a female¡¯s pregnancy. As long as she had these leaves, she would no longer have to worry about how to determine if the females in the tribe were pregnant. Bai Di had always been obedient to her requests. This time was no exception. ¡°Okay.¡± Shuang Yun instructed slowly, ¡°Try to interact less with Meng Li in the future.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Huanhuan was very puzzled. Bai Di understood what Shuang Yun meant and took the initiative to explain, ¡°Meng Li is a witch doctor. Considering how he could become a witch doctor, he¡¯s definitely not a simple person. If he knows that you have so many good traits, he¡¯ll definitely try to snatch you away. He might even do something to hurt you.¡± Lin Huanhuan nodded seriously. ¡°I understand.¡± Speaking of witch doctors, she remembered Ma Qing, whom she¡¯d only met twice. That guy was also a witch doctor, and he was very special. Although the Black River Wolf Tribe had been destroyed, Ma Qing had escaped. No one knew his whereabouts. He was like a bomb. No one knew when it would explode. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Ma Qing been found yet?¡± Speaking of this, Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°That guy is too cunning. His whereabouts have been unknown since he escaped from the Black River Tribe. We¡¯ve sent many beasts to look for him, but we¡¯ve never found any clues.¡± Lin Huanhuan thought for a moment and suddenly taught him a trick. ¡°Why don¡¯t we issue a warrant? As long as anyone can capture Ma Qing or provide clues about his whereabouts, we can give them a generous reward.¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Chapter 72 - Jealousy A wanted poster required a portrait to determine the target. Lin Huanhuan took the initiative to take on this heavy responsibility. She had studied art for a few years. Drawing a portrait would be a piece of cake for her. Lin Huanhuan dipped her finger into animal blood and drew the appearance of Ma Qing on a piece of animal hide. Before the blood dried, she immediately took another clean piece of hide and placed it over the first portrait to create an identical portrait. This went on and on. She used the same method to create ten portraits. Shuang Yun and Bai Di were watching from the side. They were surprised and worried. Huanhuan not only knew art, but she could also read and draw. She knew too much! 2 Such an outstanding female. The two of them were really worried that they wouldn¡¯t be worthy of her. 1 It seemed that they had to work hard to raise their soul beasts¡¯ levels so that they wouldn¡¯t be left behind by the little female in the future. Lin Huanhuan had no idea that her casual move had inspired her two male mates. She handed the portraits to Shuang Yun and said in embarrassment, ¡°I haven¡¯t drawn in a long time. I¡¯m a little rusty, so I¡¯m not very good at it. Don¡¯t laugh at me!¡± Shuang Yun and Bai Di looked at the portraits and felt that they were lifelike. Ma Qing¡¯s facial features were very obvious. Anyone who saw these portraits would definitely be able to recognize him if they saw him! Shuang Yun looked proud of himself. ¡°You draw well! No one can draw better than you!¡± Lin Huanhuan blushed at the praise. Shuang Yun carefully put the portraits away. He suddenly asked, ¡°In the future, when our cubs are born, can you teach them to draw and write?¡± He shut up after that, feeling a little anxious. Language knowledge was very precious. Only the royal families and those who lived in temples in the main cities could learn the knowledge. Ordinary beasts did not dare to dream about it. Although he didn¡¯t know why Huanhuan knew so much, it must have been very difficult for her to learn that knowledge. How could he casually ask her to impart that precious knowledge to other beasts?! Shuang Yun was nervous and was prepared to be rejected. Unexpectedly, Huanhuan agreed without thinking. ¡°Sure! I don¡¯t know much, but I should be able to teach a few children how to read!¡± Not only Shuang Yun, but even Bai Di, who was usually expressionless, looked surprised. She actually agreed so readily as if she didn¡¯t care about that precious knowledge at all! Was she too stupid or too honest?! It was Shuang Yun¡¯s turn to hesitate. ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider it again? After all, knowledge is so precious¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Knowledge is precious, but can it be more precious than our children?!¡± Shuang Yun was too touched to speak. Lin Huanhuan took his and Bai Di¡¯s hands and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll teach everything I know to our children. Our lives will definitely improve in the future.¡± 2 Shuang Yun and Bai Di were deeply moved by her words. When they first met Huanhuan, they just thought she was just a cute little female. The longer they spent time with her, the more they discovered her strengths and the stronger their attraction for her became. They fell deeper and deeper in love with her. 1 Every time they thought they¡¯d been kind to her, they realized it wasn¡¯t enough. They had to treat her better, so well that she could never leave them again. ¡­ Everything in the stall they set up today was bought by Meng Li, but there were still many vegetables and fruits in the storage ring. When no one was looking, they took some out of the space and placed them on the stall to sell. Shuang Yun brought the portraits to the leader of the Wild Horse Tribe. A wanted order was not something that could be settled by just the Rock Wolf Tribe alone. They needed the help of other tribes. As a partner who had worked with the Rock Wolf Tribe before, the Wild Horse Tribe naturally became the first target of Shuang Yun¡¯s consideration. This trip took a long time. By the time Shuang Yun returned, the sun was almost setting, With him was Bu Ke, the leader of the Wild Horse Tribe. Bu Ke was thick-browed, tall, and strong. There was a star pattern in the shape of a wild horse on his bronze face. His short fiery hair blew in the wind. He looked like a clean-cut, straightforward, and generous male beast. He was a one-starred soul beast. Shuang Yun hugged Lin Huanhuan and said proudly, ¡°This is my mate. She¡¯s already pregnant with my children. The next time you see me, you should be able to see a group of strong and lively wolf cubs behind us!¡± Bu Ke didn¡¯t trust the awkward guy to find a mate, so he insisted on following Shuang Yun here to see for himself. 1 When he saw the little female beside Shuang Yun, he couldn¡¯t help but be so envious that his eyeballs almost fell out. 1 They were both patriarchs and soul beasts. Shuang Yun already had a mate and children, but he was still an old bachelor! No way! Not fair! 1 Out of courtesy, Lin Huanhuan nodded at Bu Ke. ¡°Hello.¡± Although he couldn¡¯t see the little female¡¯s entire face, her eyes were bright and big. Her voice was soft and cute. She must be a very cute and beautiful little female! Bu Ke¡¯s envy grew. If Bai Di and Shuang Yun weren¡¯t there, Bu Ke would have rushed forward and snatched the little female home! 1 Bai Di stepped forward to block Bu Ke¡¯s burning gaze. ¡°May I ask why Leader Bu Ke came to look for us?¡± he asked with a smile. Faced with a soul beast two levels above him, Bu Ke had no choice but to look away resentfully. ¡°I heard from the witch doctor, Meng Li, that you¡¯re selling vegetables and fruits. The quality is good too, so I¡¯m here to buy some to eat at home.¡± As usual, Bai Di let him try some vegetables. Bu Ke was immediately impressed by the sweet and refreshing vegetables and fruits. With a wave of his hand, he used two colorless crystals to buy all the vegetables and fruits from the stall. When Bai Di took the colorless crystals, he asked, ¡°Do you have crystals of other colors?¡± Instead of answering, Bu Ke asked, ¡°What color do you want?¡± ¡°Purple or gold will do. If you don¡¯t have any, green will do too.¡± Purple and gold were both medium-grade crystals, but green was a low-grade crystal. The corners of Bu Ke¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You¡¯re quite the talker. You¡¯re asking for medium-grade crystals.¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°Middle-grade crystals are rare, but it¡¯s not impossible to get them. You can exchange for them as you go to the exchange in Beast City. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to travel too far, so I can¡¯t be bothered. If you have mid-grade crystals here, it¡¯ll save me the trouble of running around and exchanging things.¡± Only beasts who had awakened their soul beasts were qualified to enter Beast City. However, if they wanted to trade in the Exchange Hall, not only did they have to be a three-starred soul beast and above, but they also had to have a reliable guarantor. Bai Di¡¯s words immediately made it clear to Bu Ke that this male beast was not only strong but also powerful. Chapter 73 - System Upgrade Bu Ke gritted his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t have any mid-grade crystals. Just some green ones. You can trade them if you want. If not, fine.¡± It was not easy to get crystals. He did not even want to take out the low-grade crystals, but Bai Di¡¯s strength made him afraid. Coupled with Shuang Yun, who was eyeing him covetously, he could only admit defeat. Of course, Bai Di didn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t have middle-grade crystals, but it didn¡¯t matter. As long as they were colored crystals, it was fine. In the end, Bai Di exchanged 30 colorless crystals for a green crystal. Although they were both low-grade crystals, green crystals were the best among low-grade crystals. Bu Ke reluctantly agreed to the price of 30 colorless crystals for Bai Di and Shuang Yun¡¯s sake. Under normal circumstances, he would not agree to exchange for it without at least 50 colorless crystals. Lin Huanhuan was very happy after getting the crystal. She smiled at Bu Ke and said, ¡°We still have a lot of vegetables and fruits. If you need them in the future, you can come to the rock mountain to look for us. We can give you a discount!¡± Half of Bu Ke¡¯s heart melted at the sight of her big, curved eyes. He blushed and nodded vigorously. ¡°Okay, okay! I¡¯ll definitely go in the future!¡± ¡°In that case, goodbye!¡± Bu Ke turned into a handsome red-brown wild horse with two large bags of vegetables and fruit on his back. His mind was filled with the little female¡¯s sparkling eyes and her soft voice. The horse was dizzy and swayed when he ran. ¡­ System 438 said, ¡°Congratulations, host. You¡¯ve completed the five-colored crystals collection mission. You have received a special reward!¡± A compass appeared in Lin Huanhuan¡¯s hand, as well as the first volume of the ¡°Illustration of Minerals¡±. The compass was very small, only the size of a palm. The gears inside were very fine, and the workmanship was excellent. She looked confused. ¡°What can this compass do?¡± System 438: ¡°This is a treasure-seeking compass. It can help you find mineral veins within a 500-meter radius.¡± Upon hearing the words ¡®mineral vein¡¯, Lin Huanhuan¡¯s eyes lit up. Mineral veins! That was countless treasures! But she calmed down quickly. Not to mention how complicated the technique of smelting metal was, she couldn¡¯t reach the high temperature needed to melt it. Even if she was given dozens of mineral veins, she would not be able to turn metal into usable tools. Lin Huanhuan let out a long sigh. What a pity! System No. 438 suddenly reminded her, ¡°As the host has completed all the missions during the novice period, the system is about to upgrade. During the upgrade, the system will automatically fall into a dormant state.¡± Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You can upgrade? What¡¯s the benefit of upgrading?¡± ¡°After the system upgrades, different functions will be released according to the host¡¯s physique. The specific content will only be known after the upgrade.¡± It sounded very powerful. Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it. ¡°Well, good luck with the upgrade!¡± She clenched her small fists in a gesture of encouragement. System 438: ¡°Yes, I wish you to have sons soon too.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± The system started to upgrade. Lin Huanhuan touched her stomach. She was human. Shuang Yun was a wolf. What species would their children be? Werewolves? Recalling the ferocious appearance of the werewolves in those horror movies, Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but shiver. She was so scared! Bai Di squeezed her hand, concerned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you cold?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not cold. I¡¯m just a little worried.¡± Bai Di asked, ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Lin Huanhuan hesitated for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m worried that the children will look strange¡­¡± Shuang Yun was immediately angry when he heard this. 1 He argued loudly, ¡°I¡¯m strong and you¡¯re beautiful. How could our children look strange?!¡± Lin Huanhuan shrank her shoulders under his glare and didn¡¯t dare to speak again. ¡°I know what you mean,¡± Bai Di said gently. ¡°You¡¯re worried because you¡¯re different from Shuang Yun¡¯s race. You can¡¯t imagine what the children you give birth to will look like, right?¡± 1 Lin Huanhuan nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, interspecies mating often happens between beasts. The offspring they breed have never had any problems.¡± Hearing his words, Lin Huanhuan relaxed a little. After a while, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Will I give birth to wolf babies or human babies?¡± Shuang Yun said firmly, ¡°Wolf babies, of course!¡± Lin Huanhuan ignored him. She looked at Bai Di. ¡°What do you think?¡± 1 Bai Di smiled. ¡°It depends on which of the parent¡¯s genes are stronger.¡± Children were like the parent who had stronger genes. The principle of survival of the fittest was maintained even in the reproduction of creatures. Lin Huanhuan looked at Shuang Yun¡¯s six-pack, then at her fair and soft stomach¡­ 1 The answer was obvious. ¡­ The family of three spent the night in the Black River Tribe, planning to return to the rock mountain the next morning. At the same time, a group of winged feathered beasts stopped at the top of the rock mountain. They were beastmen who were migrating from elsewhere. They saw that the scenery here was not bad, and the terrain was also very good. Most importantly, there were many crisp and delicious vegetables and fruits at the foot of the mountain. It was simply the best place for them to live! The feather tribe decided to settle down on this mountain. The vegetables and fruits at the foot of the mountain were all planted by the wolves. They would work in the fields every day. When the feather tribe saw this, they naturally knew that the vegetable fields belonged to the wolves. The feather tribe did not understand why the wolves, who only liked to eat meat, wanted to grow vegetables. However, they still decided to ask the wolf beasts if they could exchange things for some vegetables. As the tribe leader, Shuang Yun, was not at home, the wolf tribe could not give a clear answer for the time being. They asked the feather tribe to wait a few days before coming again. There were a few naughty young ones among the feather tribe who sneaked down the mountain to play when the adults were not paying attention. When they saw the vegetables and fruits in the fields, they drooled. Unfortunately, there were wolves working in the vegetable fields, so the young ones did not dare to act rashly. When it was dark, they slipped out and secretly flew down the mountain. The vegetable fields were empty with no one there. The young ones from the feather tribe were excited. They flapped their wings and flew toward the fields. They planned to eat to their heart¡¯s content tonight! What they didn¡¯t know was that there was a huge python with a black silver ring hanging on a big tree near the vegetable fields. 2 The python was very vigilant. In addition, the young feathered ones did not know how to hide their bodies. As soon as they approached the vegetable field, the python immediately woke up! The young ones found a vegetable patch and pounced on it to eat. After a while, they realized that the vegetables in the vegetable field in front of them were huge and especially juicy. Their eyes lit up as they immediately flew toward other parts of the vegetable field. However, before some of them could touch the vegetables, they were swallowed by the python! The others were so frightened by this sudden twist of things that their feathers stood on end! Help! There was a big snake here! The young feathered ones hurriedly flapped their wings and fled. The python raised its head and looked in the direction they fled, its black eyes flashing coldly. These were the vegetable fields that were painstakingly planted. No one could touch them! Chapter 74 - Its Good To Be Fat Lin Huanhuan did not know that the vegetables she planted had caused a bloodbath. She spent the night with Bai Di and Shuang Yun in a cave near the Black River. She planned to go to the Black River the next morning to trade for something and before returning to the rock mountain together. Lin Huanhuan woke up from her sleep. Bai Di brought a vegetable soup to her. The rich fragrance made her appetite increase, and she quickly finished the entire bowl. She rubbed her stomach. ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m eating more and more lately?¡± Looking at her fair and soft stomach, Bai Di couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch it. He smiled and said, ¡°I heard that females have a bigger appetite after they get pregnant. That¡¯s normal.¡± ¡°Then won¡¯t I become very fat?¡± Bai Di pulled her into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s good to be fat. You¡¯ll look cuter.¡± Lin Huanhuan took the opportunity to touch his chest and abs. ¡°But I prefer your and Shuang Yun¡¯s figures.¡± Bai Di immediately reacted to being touched. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but blush. She didn¡¯t dare look at Bai Di¡¯s handsome face and changed the topic softly. ¡°Where¡¯s Shuang Yun?¡± The little female¡¯s body was so soft that Bai Di couldn¡¯t help but hug her and rub against her. ¡°Meng Li and Bu Ke just came,¡± he said in a hoarse voice. ¡°They want to buy more vegetables and fruits.¡± Meng Li and Bu Ke thought that the vegetables and fruits they bought yesterday were extremely delicious. They were far more delicious than the grass and fruits they usually ate! In the end, they accidentally ate most of the two large bags of vegetables and fruits. There was not enough left. Thus, Meng Li and Bu Ke rushed over early in the morning to look for Shuang Yun to buy more vegetables and fruits to store at home. Speaking of the devil, Shuang Yun suddenly returned. As soon as he entered the cave, he saw Bai Di hugging the little female and rubbing against her. Huanhuan¡¯s face was very red. Lin Huanhuan quickly pushed Bai Di away. ¡°Shuang Yun is back. Let go of me.¡± Unexpectedly, Shuang Yun immediately came over. ¡°I want to hug Huanhuan too!¡± He hugged her from behind and reached out with his claws. He accurately wrapped them around her breasts and rubbed them gently. Bai Di glanced at him. ¡°How did business go?¡± Shuang Yun said casually, ¡°They want to book all the vegetables and fruits in our fields.¡± ¡°Did you promise them?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not like there are only wild horses among the vegetarian beasts. For example, there are rabbits, sheep, cows¡­ Those tribes should be interested in what we¡¯re planting in the fields as well. The more customers we have, the higher we can set our prices.¡± Bai Di agreed. ¡°Yes. When we get back, we have to expand our vegetable fields and fruit forests so that our production can keep up with the sales.¡± 1 They had learned how to use words like customers, production, and sales from Huanhuan. Lin Huanhuan, who was sandwiched between the two of them, did not know what to say. As if nothing was happening, the two of them discussed things seriously while touching her all over. 1 Huanhuan¡¯s face turned red, and her body went limp. There were only four words in her mind¡ª Beasts in human clothing! In the end, the three of them were so excited that their breathing quickened. Shuang Yun and Bai Di almost couldn¡¯t control themselves. If Huanhuan hadn¡¯t stopped them, they would have achieved their goal this morning. Bai Di refused to let go of his little female. ¡°As I recall, female wolves usually have a three-month pregnancy cycle, right?¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s gaze was also very fiery, and he moved even faster. ¡°Yes, I just have to endure it for another two months.¡± Hiding in a corner, Huanhuan curled herself into a ball when she heard this. She immediately covered her ears and pretended she hadn¡¯t heard anything. 2 ¡­ Lin Huanhuan took out 500 kilograms of fruits and 2,000 kilograms of vegetables from her storage ring and placed them in the cave. Shuang Yun led Bu Ke and Meng Li into the cave. They traded fruits and vegetables. Meng Li and Bu Ke thought that these fruits and vegetables had been transported and placed in the cave long ago, so they did not think too much about it. In exchange, Booker and Meng Li each offered 30 colorless crystals. Bai Di had set that price, and Bu Ke and Meng Li failed to bargain. In the end, they had to endure the pain and give him the crystals. Even though one was a tribe leader while the other was a witch doctor, it was still not a small sum for them. If not for the small bag of crystals they had obtained from the leader of the Black River Wolf Tribe after killing them, Meng Li and Bu Ke might not have been able to take out 30 crystals each. At the mention of crystals, Bu Ke pulled a long face and glared at Shuang Yun. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the Black River Wolf Tribe had a lot of black crystals? Why didn¡¯t I find a single black crystal? Were you lying to me?!¡± Shuang Yun looked surprised. ¡°You didn¡¯t find the black crystals? That¡¯s too strange. They were the ones who snatched our crystals. Otherwise, why would we risk our lives to attack them?!¡± ¡°But we searched the entire Black River Wolf Tribe and couldn¡¯t find any black crystals!¡± Shuang Yun thought for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s possible that they hid the black crystals in advance. After all, black crystals are so precious. They wouldn¡¯t dare to keep them close to them.¡± His words made sense to Bu Ke. He immediately turned into a tall red-brown stallion and carried a dozen bags of vegetables and fruit. He raced back. Although the leader of the Black River Wolf Tribe had been killed, his son, Ya Qiu, was still alive. Ya Qiu must know where the black crystals were hidden. Bu Ke decided to interrogate Ya Qiu again. He didn¡¯t believe he couldn¡¯t pry the whereabouts of the treasure out of him! Ya Qiu, who had already been tortured miserably, suffered another calamity. Meng Li was not as impulsive as Bu Ke. After carefully counting the vegetables and fruits and making sure there was no problem, he loaded them onto his horse form. He looked back at Shuang Yun. ¡°Let¡¯s put aside the matter of you playing with Bu Ke for the time being. In any case, the Black River Wolf Tribe has been destroyed. This grudge between the tribes can¡¯t be resolved. I only hope that you can get rid of Ma Qing as soon as possible. As long as he¡¯s alive, we won¡¯t be able to have peace of mind.¡± Shuang Yun agreed seriously. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Meng Li blew hot air out of his horse¡¯s nose, then went home with the fruits and vegetables. Lin Huanhuan was especially happy to have earned 60 crystals in one go. She put the crystals in her storage ring and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± The white tiger led the way this time as well with the Silvery Frost White Wolf and Huanhuan following behind. When the three of them passed through the forest, they picked a lot of purple fragrance leaves and seeds of purple trees. They looked relaxed as if they were on a spring outing. They had no idea that a bloodbath was waiting for them at home¡­ Chapter 75 - This Isnt Over! After traveling for half a day, the three of them finally returned to the rock mountain. The three of them had just reached the foot of the mountain when they saw many beasts gathered there. Huanhuan asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and find out.¡± Shuang Yun carried her over, followed by Bai Di. When the wolves saw Shuang Yun and the other two, they quickly greeted them. ¡°Leader, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Lin Huanhuan slid to the ground along Shuang Yun¡¯s tail. He transformed into his human form and didn¡¯t care that there were many people in front of him. He just walked the birds naked. In the end, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t take it anymore and took out the animal hide skirt to wrap it around him. Shuang Yun asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Jiu Yuan pointed to the vegetable fields beside him. ¡°Our vegetables were stolen.¡± Indeed, many seedlings in the vegetable fields had been chewed into pieces. It was a tragic sight. It was obvious that they had been eaten. Seeing this, Lin Huanhuan and Bai Di quickly went to look at their vegetable fields and orchards. Fortunately, their vegetable field was still neat and tidy. Shuang Yun walked into the vegetable fields and picked up a feather that had fallen. He frowned and asked, ¡°This is the feather of a bird beast. When did birds appear in this area?¡± Jiu Yuan immediately said, ¡°Not long after you left yesterday, a group of beasts from a feather tribe came. They said that they want to settle down on our mountaintop.¡± ¡°These vegetables must have been secretly eaten by the birds of the feather tribe. We have to ask them for an explanation!¡± As soon as Shuang Yun said this, many beasts immediately responded. ¡°Yes! We must get an explanation from them. We can¡¯t tolerate thieves here!¡± Just as they were about to storm off to confront the birds, four male birds flapped their wings and flew down from the top of the mountain. They landed on the grass not far away. The birds were all wearing robes of different colors, but their styles were similar. Before Shuang Yun could ask about the theft, he heard a male bird speak first. ¡°Where¡¯s the snake beast that ate our hatchlings? Hand him over!¡± 1 Shuang Yun and the others were stunned. Lin Huanhuan and Bai Di walked over and looked at the four male bird beasts in surprise. Huanhuan asked, ¡°What snake beast? What¡¯s going on?¡± Seeing that the other party was a female, the bird beast¡¯s tone softened a little. The oldest male beast among them stood up and explained the situation. ¡°Last night, our hatchlings came down the mountain to play. I didn¡¯t expect them to be ambushed by a snake beast. My hatchlings were eaten!¡± 1 Shuang Yun immediately said, ¡°We don¡¯t have any snake beasts around here. You must be mistaken!¡± 1 ¡°Impossible! The hatchlings that escaped have already told us that our hatchlings were eaten by a black python!¡± A black python¡­ Lin Huanhuan, Bai Di, and Shuang Yun thought of Sang Ye at the same time. Their expressions turned subtle. Shuang Yun coughed lightly. ¡°We¡¯re wolves. There are no snake beasts here at all. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check it out for yourself!¡± The four male beasts of the feather tribe refused to give up. They immediately began searching for the snake beast. At this moment, a black python slithered down from a big tree and said in a low voice, ¡°I ate your hatchlings. Come at me if you want to seek revenge. It has nothing to do with anyone else!¡± When Lin Huanhuan saw him appear, she couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Sang Ye!¡± The python didn¡¯t seem to hear her. It straightened its upper body and looked at the four male beasts. ¡°Come at me if you want revenge!¡± The four male beasts who had just lost their hatchlings were immediately enraged. They transformed into their beast forms, flapped their huge wings, and pounced at the python! In terms of attack power, Sang Ye could go against ten of them! However, the other party was harpies. Not only were they extremely fast, but they could also fly skillfully. Coupled with their tacit cooperation, it was simply impossible to guard against them! 1 The python could not attack them at all and could only be forced to take on a defensive role. Even so, wounds gradually appeared on the python¡¯s body. The sharp bird claws broke through the scales and left wounds of varying depths. Lin Huanhuan was anxious. She looked at Bai Di and Shuang Yun with tears in her eyes. ¡°Go and help Sang Ye!¡± Bai Di and Shuang Yun looked at each other without speaking. Seeing that they were not moving, Lin Huanhuan made up her mind. She shook off Bai Di¡¯s hand and rushed toward Sang Ye! Her charge shocked all the male beasts present! Sang Ye hurriedly gave up on attacking and turned around to slither over to Huanhuan. He wrapped her up with his snake tail and protected her tightly. At the same time, he roared angrily, ¡°Why are you here? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s dangerous here?!¡± The male bird beast took the opportunity to pounce on him and left three deep scratch wounds on his back! However, Sang Ye seemed to not feel the pain and moved Huanhuan to the side. Seeing that Huanhuan had already rushed out, Bai Di and Shuang Yun had no choice but to interfere. They stopped the four birds who were chasing them. The birds glared at them angrily. ¡°This is a grudge between us and the snake beast. Don¡¯t interfere! Get lost!¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°This is my territory. No matter what happens, I¡¯m in charge. You bird beasts who came out of nowhere had better show some respect. If you provoke me, be careful or I¡¯ll pluck all your feathers!¡± ¡°You!¡± The four bird beasts were so angry that they wanted to attack Shuang Yun. The onlookers immediately took action. The wolves surrounded them and stared aggressively at the four birds. ¡°We¡¯ll kill anyone who dares to touch our patriarch!¡± There were more than a hundred wolves, but there were only four birds here. If the two sides really fought, the birds would definitely suffer. Even though they were extremely angry, the birds could only suppress their anger for the time being. They gritted their teeth and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t over!¡± With that, they flapped their wings and flew away. Shuang Yun looked at their backs as they flew toward the top of the mountain. He sneered. ¡°The rock mountain is our territory. If they want to live here, they have to ask me first, right?!¡± He ordered Jiu Yuan, ¡°Pick a few powerful wolves. They¡¯ll come with me to the top of the mountain to meet their leader.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The two sides had officially fallen out. This matter was definitely not over. Instead of waiting for the other party to come knocking, it was better to take the initiative. As they spoke, Bai Di walked over to Huanhuan. She was bandaging Sang Ye¡¯s wounds. When Lin Huanhuan saw him, she immediately said, ¡°Sang Ye is seriously injured. I have to bring him back to recuperate.¡± Bai Di looked at her steadily. ¡°Do you remember what you promised me back then?¡± 1 Chapter 76 - Take Responsibility ¡°I remember.¡± She paused slowly and said firmly, ¡°But I have to bring Sang Ye back. You can punish me however you want after this. I¡¯ll have no complaints.¡± Disappointment filled Bai Di¡¯s blue eyes. 1 He said nothing and silently turned to leave. Lin Huanhuan called out to him twice, but there was no response. She could only look away and continue to bandage Sang Ye¡¯s wound. Sang Ye noticed that her eyes had turned red and thought that she was sad about Bai Di¡¯s departure. He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine now. You can go back with him. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I didn¡¯t handle it well.¡± Lin Huanhuan sniffed and tried to squeeze out a smile. ¡°Can you still walk?¡± ¡°I can.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She slowly held his arm. ¡°Come back with me. I¡¯ll take good care of you until your wound recovers. Take it as my compensation to you.¡± Sang Ye¡¯s voice was very low. ¡°I don¡¯t need your compensation¡­¡± ¡®I only want you.¡¯ However, he did not say the last sentence. She was already so uncomfortable that she was about to cry. He could not make things difficult for her anymore. Shuang Yun turned around and realized that Bai Di had already walked far away. Meanwhile, Huanhuan was helping Sang Ye over. She said slowly, ¡°I have to bring Sang Ye home to recuperate.¡± Shuang Yun was very unhappy. ¡°You promised not to bring him into our family.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s injured and needs someone to take care of him.¡± ¡°I can get someone else to take care of him. It doesn¡¯t have to be you.¡± Huanhuan said word by word, ¡°I owe him this. I have to pay him back personally. Otherwise, I¡¯ll never be able to have peace of mind.¡± 1 Shuang Yun looked at her, then at Sang Ye. He wanted to refuse, but he seemed to have thought of something and swallowed his words. He just waved his hand in frustration. ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯re pregnant now, so you have the biggest say in the family. I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± 1 When Sang Ye heard the word ¡®pregnant¡¯, his expression immediately changed. He subconsciously looked at her stomach. Her flat stomach made it impossible to tell that she was pregnant. Huanhuan noticed his gaze and took the initiative to explain, ¡°I¡¯m only half a month pregnant. My stomach isn¡¯t obvious yet.¡± Sang Ye felt indescribably disappointed. 1 Not only had the little female already mated with someone, but she was also pregnant. It seemed that there was really no hope for him¡­ After returning home, Lin Huanhuan tidied up the guest room for Sang Ye to stay in. Lin Huanhuan found some crispy fruits and crushed them in the mortar. Shuang Yun looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s Bai Di? Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡± Lin Huanhuan recalled Bai Di¡¯s disappointed gaze and felt a little suffocated. She pounded the medicine hard and said sullenly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe he went to work in the fields.¡± Although Shuang Yun was carefree, he was actually prudent and careful. Sensitive to her mood, he leaned over and hugged her from behind. ¡°Did Bai Di bully you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Shuang Yun took the stone mortar from her hand. ¡°Alright, leave this chore to me. Go to the side and rest.¡± 2 Lin Huanhuan¡¯s arms were indeed quite tired. She took the opportunity to loosen her arms and let him sit. After he mashed all the fragrant and crispy fruits into paste, Lin Huanhuan put the paste into a bowl and applied it to Sang Ye¡¯s wound. As Lin Huanhuan applied medicine to Sang Ye, she asked, ¡°Why did you fight with the beasts of the feather tribe?¡± ¡°Because I ate their hatchlings.¡± Lin Huanhuan looked at him. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lin Huanhuan said seriously, ¡°I believe in you. Since you ate their hatchlings, there must be a reason. I want to know the cause of the incident.¡± Sang Ye looked at her steadily. ¡°You¡¯re the first person who¡¯s willing to believe me.¡± If someone had been willing to believe him in the past, he wouldn¡¯t have been forced to escape from the temple, wander around, and escape from pursuit. He explained what had happened last night. Knowing that Sang Ye had eaten the hatchlings to protect the vegetable field and fruit forest, Lin Huanhuan was both grateful and helpless. ¡°You just had to scare those hatchlings away. You didn¡¯t have to eat them.¡± Sang Ye said, ¡°I happened to be a little hungry at that time, so I ate them for dinner.¡± 1 In order to guard the vegetable fields and fruit forests, he did not leave for a day and a night. He could not hunt, and when he was hungry, he could only eat a few leaves. The hatchlings were just unlucky enough to bump into him when he was hungry. Without thinking, he instinctively swallowed the hatchlings. Lin Huanhuan sighed. ¡°You ate their hatchlings. They definitely won¡¯t let you off. This grudge has been sown.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for my own actions. If the feather tribe wants revenge, they can come at me. It has nothing to do with you.¡± Lin Huanhuan patted his arm and comforted him. ¡°You can¡¯t be blamed for this. If you hadn¡¯t stepped forward to stop them, the vegetables and fruit trees in the fields would have been ruined by those hatchlings.¡± Sang Ye had good intentions, but he was too ruthless. This matter was not easy to resolve! ¡­ It was almost dark, but Bai Di was not back yet. Lin Huanhuan was a little worried about him and sent Shuang Yun outside to look for him. Shuang Yun went down the mountain and found Bai Di beside the pond. He was sitting on a rock by the pond, staring down at the principal ring on his ring finger. Shuang Yun walked over and patted his shoulder. ¡°The sun is setting. Aren¡¯t you going home?¡± Bai Di was silent. Shuang Yun frowned and said unhappily, ¡°That¡¯s enough. If you continue to make a fuss, Huanhuan might really chase you out of the house.¡± Bai Di gently turned the principal ring on his finger. ¡°Huanhuan really seems to care about that snake beast.¡± Speaking of this, Shuang Yun was even more unhappy. ¡°I know. Even a blind person can tell that their relationship is not simple!¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one Huanhuan. It¡¯s already my limit to give you half of her. I can¡¯t accept other beasts sharing her again.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m willing to give Huanhuan away?¡± Shuang Yun crossed his arms and sneered unhappily. ¡°But can we make the decision? Even if we chase away a snake beast today, there might be an eagle beast, a lion beast, or a leopard beast tomorrow. Can we stop them all?¡± Bai Di fell silent again. Shuang Yun continued, ¡°Huanhuan¡¯s personality is too soft. Whoever treats her kindly, she can¡¯t help but want to treat them kindly too. Wasn¡¯t this how you and I were attracted to her back then? Unless you can change her personality, it¡¯s impossible for you to stop other male beasts from appearing around her.¡± Bai Di laughed at himself. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to change someone!¡± 2 ¡°I don¡¯t want Huanhuan to change. I like her soft appearance. She¡¯s so cute! If we let her become as selfish as other females, she won¡¯t be the Huanhuan we first liked.¡± Chapter 77 - Protection Bai Di looked at him in surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so thorough.¡± Shuang Yun looked up at the distant setting sun. ¡°It¡¯s mainly because I¡¯ve been thinking a lot recently. I have a feeling that Huanhuan is not an ordinary female. Many unusual things will definitely happen to her in the future. We can still protect her now, but what will we do if more powerful enemies appear in the future? Are we going to ignore Huanhuan¡¯s safety because of our selfish desires?¡± 3 At this moment, Shuang Yun was no longer as arrogant as before. He looked especially mature and steady. 1 He was just a little awkward when it came to relationships, but when it came to scheming, he was no inferior to anyone. After all, he was the leader of the tribe. If he was stupid, how could he convince the masses?! Shuang Yun seemed to make up his mind about something and clenched his fists. ¡°Nothing is more important than Huanhuan¡¯s safety. As long as she¡¯s safe, I can accept other male beasts sharing her.¡± 1 With that, he walked away without looking back. Bai Di pursed his lips and slowly closed his fingers. The ring on his ring finger was clenched tightly. Huanhuan had many secrets, and even though Bai Di and Shuang Yun didn¡¯t say much, they both knew that their little female was not simple. Whether it was the sheepskin book in her hand, the knowledge she knew, or the Divine Wood seed in her body¡­ She was like a tempting treasure. Once exposed, there would definitely be a bloodbath. 2 Bai Di was confident in his strength, but he knew his limits. If they were just ordinary enemies, he and Shuang Yun could deal with them. However, there would always be someone stronger than them. Not to mention, just those four and five-starred soul beasts were enough to make them suffer. With just him and Shuang Yun alone, there was no way they could ensure that nothing would go wrong. They needed more help. Bai Di gradually calmed down. There was no longer any struggle or hesitation in his blue eyes. There was only determination. 2 Nothing was more important than Huanhuan¡¯s safety. He lowered his head and kissed the principal ring on his ring finger. ¡®Huanhuan, we¡¯ll definitely protect you well!¡¯ ¡­ When Bai Di returned home, he saw Huanhuan cutting meat in the kitchen. He walked over and took her right hand. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Lin Huanhuan immediately turned around and was surprised to see Bai Di standing behind her. He took the bone knife from her, then began to cut the meat efficiently. Lin Huanhuan looked at his side profile. ¡°Where did you go? Why did you only come back now?¡± Bai Di said casually, ¡°I went to look at the vegetable fields and feed the fish and prawns in the pond.¡± ¡°Are you still angry?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll never be angry with you,¡± Bai Di said without looking up. ¡°I was selfish before and didn¡¯t want you to accept other beasts. Seeing how much you care about Sang Ye, I took it personally and ran to the vegetable field to calm down.¡± 1 Lin Huanhuan did not know what to say. Bai Di continued, ¡°Actually, three mates isn¡¯t a lot at all. In fact, it¡¯s very few. I have no reason to stop you from seeing Sang Ye.¡± Huanhuan thought that he was still angry and quickly explained, ¡°I don¡¯t want three mates. I have you and Shuang Yun. Sang Ye is injured, so I asked him to stay and recuperate. It¡¯s not what you think.¡± ¡°Whatever it is, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Bai Di pushed the cut meat aside and prepared to light the fire. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of smoke and oil in here. Don¡¯t stand here anymore and get out.¡± However, Lin Huanhuan suddenly hugged his neck and looked at him ingratiatingly. ¡°After I give birth to Shuang Yun¡¯s children, I¡¯ll give birth to your children. Don¡¯t be unhappy.¡± 1 Bai Di paused. He stared at Huanhuan for a long moment before he realized what was going on. His blue eyes moved, and a helpless expression appeared on his handsome face. He hugged her gently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. Whether we have children or not, you¡¯re the only mate I¡¯ll ever have.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re unhappy. I want to cheer you up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not upset. I¡¯m just sulking.¡± His gaze was gentle. ¡°I¡¯m over it now. You don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore.¡± Lin Huanhuan observed his expression carefully. Seeing that he was really showing no signs of anger, she was slightly relieved. She promised solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise not to mate with other male beasts. After Sang Ye recovers, I¡¯ll make things clear with him and send him home.¡± However, Bai Di said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry to send him away. After all, he saved you before. Let him stay for a while.¡± Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°Y-You¡¯re serious?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Huanhuan still felt that Bai Di¡¯s attitude was too strange. He was so against Sang Ye before, but why had his attitude toward Sang Ye changed in just an afternoon? This was too magical! Bai Di didn¡¯t comment on her confusion. His little female didn¡¯t need to know the tedious things. She just needed to be happy and safe every day. 1 He would take care of the rest for her. ¡­ In the evening, the four of them ate around the table. Bai Di and Huanhuan had made up. The relationship between the two of them had become closer. She told him why Sang Ye had attacked the young birds. When Shuang Yun heard that those hatchlings actually dared to steal from the vegetable field¡¯s fruit forest, he was immediately furious. ¡°I knew those bird people were not good people. I¡¯ll bring a few others with me to chase them away from the mountaintop later!¡± Lin Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring people to the top of the mountain earlier? How did it go with the leader of the feather tribe?¡± ¡°The leader of the feather tribe is injured. He didn¡¯t show his face at all.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°They said they¡¯ll talk to us after their leader has recovered.¡± 1 Lin Huanhuan asked, ¡°Before the leader of the feather tribe recovers, do they plan to stay on the mountaintop?¡± ¡°Looks like it.¡± He scooped some meat into her bowl. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. Eat more meat.¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s appetite had been increasing recently. In the past, a palm-sized piece of meat and some vegetables would be enough to fill her up. Now, she could eat three large pieces of meat and two large bowls of vegetables in one go. It seemed that her appetite had grown exponentially. If she ate so much, she would definitely be fat even after she gave birth! For a moment, Shuang Yun forgot to be angry at the birds. He quickly pushed the meat in front of Huanhuan. ¡°Eat more. If it¡¯s not enough, we still have more. Don¡¯t starve our children.¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough. I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± ¡°Nonsense. You haven¡¯t eaten half as much as I did. Eat more.¡± Lin Huanhuan was speechless. In the past, she only had a tenth of Shuang Yun¡¯s appetite. Now, her appetite was almost half of his. If she continued to eat like this, she would really become as fat as a pig! However, Bai Di and Shuang Yun felt that she was not fat at all. Even if she was fat, she would still be cute. She did not need to diet at all. Chapter 78 - Never Heard Of This! Sang Ye silently watched the happy family of three. His expression was still gloomy. He seemed to be completely unaffected, but he was actually very envious and lonely. If only he had met Huanhuan earlier. That way, he could be one of her mates. At this moment, Huanhuan placed a large piece of fatty meat in Sang Ye¡¯s bowl and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t just watch. Eat too!¡± Sang Ye¡¯s heart warmed, and his eyes that were looking at Huanhuan almost glowed. He took a bite of the meat and felt that it was the most delicious meat he had ever eaten! Bai Di looked at Huanhuan helplessly. The little female had given someone else the fatty meat she didn¡¯t like. In the past, she always liked to give Bai Di and Shuang Yun the fatty parts of the meat she didn¡¯t like. Now that she was pregnant, Bai Di and Shuang Yun wanted her to eat more fatty meat to nourish her body. They refused to let her be picky about food. She couldn¡¯t give the meat to Bai Di and Shuang Yun. Hence, she could only choose Sang Ye, who had just arrived and didn¡¯t know anything. 1 Lin Huanhuan saw Sang Ye eating the fatty meat in big mouthfuls and felt a little guilty. She quickly got him some vegetables as well. ¡°You can¡¯t just eat meat! Have some more vegetables.¡± As a snake beast, Sang Ye was an omnivore. He liked to eat both meat and vegetables. He took a bite of the vegetables and immediately felt that they were more delicious than anything else he had ever eaten before. He immediately stuffed the vegetables into his mouth. The vegetables and meat tasted unexpectedly good! Seeing that he was eating happily, Lin Huanhuan became happy too. ¡­ Sang Ye¡¯s recovery speed was very shocking. It was only the next day, but the wounds on his body had all healed. However, he wasn¡¯t in a good mood. Now that he had recovered, there was no reason for him to stay here. But he couldn¡¯t bear to leave Huanhuan. Just as he was wondering if he should scratch himself a few more times, Shuang Yun suddenly looked for him. 1 ¡°Since you¡¯ve recovered, don¡¯t think about lazing around at home. Hurry up and work in the fields with me!¡± Sang Ye was stunned. ¡°But aren¡¯t you unwilling to keep me?¡± ¡°Bai Di and I are reluctant, but Huanhuan is the head of the family. We¡¯ll listen to her. Since she wants to keep you, no matter how unhappy we are, we have to accept it.¡± Shuang Yun said this unwillingly, but Sang Ye immediately understood. They were willing to accept him! Even Sang Ye, who usually kept a straight face, couldn¡¯t help but look happy. 1 ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get to work!¡± Shuang Yun brought Sang Ye to weed the field and water the crops. Although this was Sang Ye¡¯s first time doing such a thing, when he was hiding near the vegetable field, he had peeked at Shuang Yun and Bai Di when they were working. Hence, he learned quickly and could do the tasks in an instant. Their vegetable field had expanded again. Now, it was estimated to be ten acres. If it were just Shuang Yun and Bai Di, it would have been a little difficult. Fortunately, Sang Ye came. After this guy transformed into a python, he could water an acre of vegetable fields after taking just a mouthful of water. It was a consummate skill! It would have taken half a day for them to water it otherwise. After Sang Ye appeared, it only took a few minutes. He was too fast! When the beasts in the vegetable fields saw this, they all looked envious and jealous. Sang Ye looked at them, then went to the pond to drink a few mouthfuls of water. He also helped the beasts water all the vegetable fields. 1 This made the beasts overjoyed. 1 After doing the work in the field, the beasts immediately surrounded Sang Ye and said enthusiastically, ¡°We¡¯re going hunting in the afternoon. Do you want to go with us?¡± 1 Due to his special identity, Sang Ye had never been surrounded and talked to by so many beasts. Moreover, none of them had any ill intentions. This enthusiastic reception was too foreign to him. He didn¡¯t know what to do and subconsciously looked at Huanhuan. Huanhuan smiled sweetly at him. ¡°Go ahead. Remember to come back early!¡± Sang Ye felt numb from her smile. In the afternoon, Shuang Yun brought the wolf tribe to hunt. Sang Ye followed him. Bai Di stayed at home with Huanhuan to clean up the dried shellfish grass. At this moment, the beasts of the feather tribe suddenly attacked! 2 Bai Di and Lin Huanhuan rushed to the entrance when they heard the commotion. Many wolf beasts had already gathered at the entrance of the cave. Lin Huanhuan was the only female among them, but because of her special identity, she was equivalent to a witch doctor in the hearts of the Rock Wolf Tribe. Now that Shuang Yun was not at home, Lin Huanhuan naturally became the person with the highest status. When the wolves saw her, they retreated to the side, automatically clearing a path like Moses splitting the sea. Lin Huanhuan walked through the crowd and saw many winged bird beasts outside the cave. They were all flying in the air, and their huge wings were enough to cover the sky. It was a spectacular scene. When they saw Bai Di appear, they immediately locked their gazes on him. ¡°You¡¯re the leader of the Rock Wolf Tribe?¡± In the eyes of the feather beasts, Lin Huanhuan was just a petite female who did not have any combat strength. Hence, they all treated her as a spectator who was here to join in the spectacle and did not take her seriously. On the other hand, the male beast standing beside her looked rather dangerous. His strength could not be underestimated. Bai Di said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not a wolf.¡± The other party immediately shouted, ¡°Since you¡¯re not a wolf, get out of the way. We¡¯re here to ask for an explanation from the Rock Wolf Tribe today! Get the leader of the Rock Wolf Tribe to come out!¡± Bai Di said unhurriedly, ¡°Patriarch Shuang Yun is out hunting. He won¡¯t be back until later. Why don¡¯t you come back tomorrow?¡± ¡°Then call out your witch doctor!¡± Not every tribe had a witch doctor, but given the size of the Rock Wolf Tribe, there had to be one. At this moment, the beasts of the Rock Wolf Tribe couldn¡¯t help but look at Huanhuan. In their hearts, Huanhuan was their witch doctor. Bai Di said, ¡°The witch doctor of the Rock Wolf Tribe is dead¡­¡± Huanhuan suddenly took his hand and interrupted him. Bai Di looked down at her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Let me negotiate with them.¡± Bai Di winced, but he quickly smiled gently and indulgently. ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Huanhuan looked at the feather beasts. ¡°Our old witch doctor was sacrificed. I¡¯m temporarily taking over the position of witch doctor. You can tell me anything you want to say.¡± The feather beasts thought she was joking. How could the witch doctor be a female? This was unheard of! However, no one from the Rock Wolf Tribe stepped forward to refute. They collectively agreed with Lin Huanhuan¡¯s words. This was unbelievable to the birds. 1 Chapter 79 - Blood Feather The birds were prepared to be polite before resorting to force. They would talk to the other party first. As long as the other party was willing to hand over the snake beast that had eaten their hatchlings, they would let the matter slide. However, if the other party was unwilling to hand over the snake beast, they would fight them. Whoever won the battle would have the final say. What the beasts did not expect was that the other party would send a petite female to negotiate with them. 1 Not to mention hitting a female, they couldn¡¯t even say a few harsh words to her! Looking at Huanhuan¡¯s petite and soft appearance, the birds silently put away their claws and fell into a daze. Seeing that they were all silent, Lin Huanhuan continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already heard what happened from Sang Ye. He did do something wrong, but if we really pursue the matter, your hatchlings were also at fault. Why don¡¯t you take a step back and not be in a hurry to attack? We¡¯ll personally visit and apologize after Patriarch Shuang Yun returns, okay?¡± The little female¡¯s serious and soft appearance made it impossible for the birds to refuse. However, if they were to return dejectedly, they would not be able to report it to their clansmen. They looked at each other, not knowing what to do next. Someone asked softly, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Elder Xue Ling here yet?¡± The leader of the feather tribe was still recuperating in bed. All the matters in the tribe were handed over to Elder Xue Ling. However, Elder Xue Ling had always been temperamental. He did things according to his mood, so others did not dare to trouble him with ordinary matters. However, the matter of the hatchlings being eaten this time was unusual. They mustered their courage and went to Elder Xue Ling for help. Unfortunately, the only reply they received was, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± The tribe leader could not appear, and Elder Xue Ling was unreliable. That was why the beasts of the feather tribe had no choice but to bring people to the Rock Wolf Tribe¡¯s door and prepare to settle things with them. They did not expect the Rock Wolf Tribe to send a little female out as a shield. How could the male beasts of the feather tribe make a move?! They cursed the Rock Wolf Tribe for being despicable in their hearts while feeling secretly anxious. Why wasn¡¯t Elder Xue Ling here yet? Was he really planning to leave this matter alone?! Just as the feather beasts were getting restless, a clear and pleasant voice floated down from the sky. ¡°Since the Rock Wolf Tribe wants to apologize, you should show your sincerity.¡± Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw a fiery red figure descending from the sky. It stopped steadily in front of the feather beasts. His red eyes were as dazzling as blood. His dark red robe wrapped around his body, making him look slender and sexy. His hair chain was wrapped around the end of his golden hair. As it swayed slightly with the breeze, the red crystals on the chain shone with light, looking dazzling and charming. His huge wings flapped gently behind him, and a red feather fluttered down and landed in Huanhuan¡¯s palm. The beasts of the feather tribe exclaimed, ¡°Elder Xue Ling!¡± The moment Lin Huanhuan saw Xue Ling, she was attracted to him. It wasn¡¯t his outstanding looks she was attracted to but the accessories he wore. They were all embedded with red crystals! How extravagant! How rich! Huanhuan, who was still trying her best to accumulate colorless crystals, expressed her anger. Her family had worked hard to grow so many vegetables, but they were not even worth a red crystal on his hair chain. The difference between rich and poor was too great! Xue Ling looked at Lin Huanhuan, his blood-red eyes filled with amusement. ¡°If you¡¯re not sincere, then don¡¯t delay anymore. Let¡¯s settle our grudges today!¡± Lin Huanhuan spent a lot of effort to move her gaze away from the crystals on his body. ¡°In addition to apologizing, we can also give you a certain amount of compensation.¡± ¡°Compensation?¡± As if he had heard a very interesting word, Xue Ling¡¯s lips curled into a smile. His blood-red eyes shone even more brightly. ¡°That works too. We lost some precious hatchlings. As long as you can return us the hatchlings, this matter will be over.¡± Lin Huanhuan had imagined many ways to compensate, but she had never thought that the other party would make such a request. She couldn¡¯t help but look surprised. ¡°H-How am I supposed to pay this back?¡± Xue Ling smiled suggestively. ¡°You can mate with me and give birth to hatchlings for me.¡± 2 ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s face turned red from his teasing. Bai Di tightened his grip on her hand, indicating that she shouldn¡¯t be angry. Xue Ling looked at her calmly. ¡°Just now, you were staring at me with a fiery gaze as if you wanted to take off my clothes. You clearly have a crush on me. Why are you rejecting me?¡± ¡°W-Who has a crush on you?!¡± Lin Huanhuan was really furious at this egomaniac. She was clearly looking at the crystals on his body just now! She only had feelings for those crystals. It had nothing to do with him! Xue Ling was helpless. ¡°You¡¯re a little female who doesn¡¯t mean what she says!¡± Lin Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She had never seen such a shameless person! She looked at Xue Ling¡¯s handsome face and gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you at all! If you really want to mate, I can introduce you to the other females of our wolf tribe. As long as any of them is willing to accept you, you can have as many hatchlings as you want!¡± Xue Ling¡¯s gaze swept across her face, and he smiled evilly as if he was admiring his favorite prey. ¡°I can¡¯t get hard with other females. I just want to f*ck you.¡± 2 Lin Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Every beast present heard Xue Ling¡¯s words clearly. There was a moment of silence. 1 In modern society, Xue Ling would undoubtedly be a big hooligan. If he flirted with an innocent woman in broad daylight, he would definitely be treated as a pervert and sent to the police station to be educated about morals. But this was the beast world. In the world of beasts, there was no such thing as integrity. When a male beast met a female he liked, he could pursue her without worry. The more explicit his words were, the more he could show his love for her. So after a short silence, most of the male beasts smiled knowingly. Especially the beasts of the feather tribe. They looked at their elder as though they had seen a ghost. As the oldest bachelor in the feather tribe, Xue Ling was actually attracted to females?! 1 And he was openly courting her?! Did the sun rise from the west today?! Bai Di finally stopped being silent. He moved Huanhuan behind him and said calmly, ¡°Elder Xue Ling, please stop teasing Huanhuan. She doesn¡¯t like to be teased.¡± ¡°Huanhuan¡­¡± Xue Ling savored the name and found it quite pleasant. He liked it. He smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a joke.¡± Chapter 80 - Underestimating The Enemy Bai Di looked at him meaningfully. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re serious about pursuing Huanhuan?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Xue Ling licked the corners of his mouth. This was the first time he had seen such a fresh and delicious female! 1 Especially when she was angry. She was like a wild cat baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. She was so cute that he wanted to cut off her claws and keep her in a cage forever to become his little pet! Bai Di said, ¡°Then let¡¯s fight. Only those who win against me can have the chance to stay by Huanhuan¡¯s side.¡± 1 Hearing this, Huanhuan was immediately shocked. She grabbed his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t fight him!¡± Xue Ling was not an ordinary beast. He was definitely powerful. If they really fought, Bai Di might not be able to escape unscathed. Just the thought of Bai Di being hurt made her heart burn. He stroked her head, soothing her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°I have to fight him. It¡¯s a rule among male beasts. If he can¡¯t even win against me, he has no right to pester you again.¡± Bai Di¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness, but his words were firm. Lin Huanhuan knew that he had made up his mind and could not change it. She could only say with tears in her eyes, ¡°Then, then you have to be careful. If you really can¡¯t beat him, admit defeat. When Shuang Yun and Sang Ye return, you can bring them along to take revenge.¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°I haven¡¯t even attacked, yet you already think that I¡¯ll lose. Am I that useless to you?¡± Lin Huanhuan hugged his waist and said stubbornly, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on between you male beasts. I don¡¯t care about winning or losing. I just want you to be safe.¡± Bai Di felt both helpless and warm inside. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± Xue Ling looked at the little female nestled in her mate¡¯s arms. She was so small that she looked like a soft kitten. He did not expect her to become so docile and cute in the blink of an eye. He was getting more and more interested! Thinking that he could tease this little female every day in the future, Xue Ling couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it. His lips curled into a smile, and his gaze was evil. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since anyone has dared to challenge me. On account of your courage, I¡¯ll give myself a handicap. I won¡¯t use my wings and will only use one hand. How about that?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Bai Di pushed Huanhuan to a relatively safe corner and transformed into a white tiger. His blue eyes were filled with fighting spirit. ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± Xue Ling landed steadily on the ground, retracted his wings, put his left hand behind his back, and raised his right hand. ¡°Come!¡± Bai Di pounced on Xue Ling as fast as lightning! Xue Ling stood where he was, not dodging. The surrounding beasts couldn¡¯t help but hold their breaths, their hearts in their mouths. Just as Bai Di¡¯s tiger claw was about to touch the red bird, it disappeared! The white tiger missed. As a bystander, Lin Huanhuan immediately saw the red figure behind the white tiger and hurriedly exclaimed, ¡°He¡¯s behind you!¡± The white tiger suddenly turned around. At the same time, Xue Ling¡¯s right hand had already condensed into a ball of flames that smashed at Bai Di! 1 The white tiger immediately dodged, but unfortunately, it was too late. He was hit by the fireball, and a large area of his snow-white fur was immediately burned. 1 Lin Huanhuan widened her eyes in a panic. She instinctively ran toward the white tiger, but she was stopped by a wolf. ¡°Females can¡¯t interfere in a duel between male beasts. That¡¯s the rule.¡± 2 Lin Huanhuan was furious. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your stupid rules. Bai Di¡¯s safety is the most important to me!¡± Compared to the disheveled white tiger, Xue Ling seemed especially relaxed at this moment. He even had the time to look at Huanhuan in the corner with a frivolous and ambiguous smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s the law of nature to prey on the weak. Since your mates can¡¯t protect you, you should dump them and find stronger male beasts to be your mates. That¡¯s the right choice for you.¡± Lin Huanhuan was so angry that her eyes turned red. ¡°Bai Di is not weak! He¡¯s very strong!¡± 2 As if to verify what she said, the white tiger, who had fallen to the ground, stood up again. Not only that, but his blue eyes were also emitting blue-purple lightning. Lin Huanhuan suddenly felt a heat on her waist. She instinctively looked down and realized that a tiger tattoo with a crown of thorns had appeared on her waist. It was Bai Di¡¯s star pattern. Why was it on her?! 1 The star pattern was glowing. Blue and purple lightning could be vaguely seen on its surface. When Xue Ling saw the white tiger, his blood eyes narrowed slightly as if he was surprised. ¡°Is he going to advance¡­¡± Moreover, from the looks of it, this tiger beast had actually activated his lightning attribute! The white tiger jumped and pounced on Xue Ling again. Not only did his speed increase greatly, but his sharp tiger claws were also wrapped in lightning. Xue Ling quickly dodged back. The white tiger landed, and the lightning on its claws immediately charred the ground. Such powerful destructive power made even the knowledgeable Xue Ling¡¯s expression change slightly. The two sides fought a few more rounds. The white tiger became faster and faster, and more lightning wrapped around its body. 1 His strength was still increasing! Xue Ling had never seen such a thing before. In his surprise, he gradually lost his initial composure. His clothes and hair that were touched by the lightning were burned to ashes. He looked as disheveled as the white tiger. 1 Xue Ling knew he could not delay any longer. He had to end this quickly! Xue Ling flipped his right hand, formed a huge fireball, and threw it at the white tiger! The white tiger roared at the sky and spat out a huge ball of lightning. 1 The fireball collided with the lightning. Bang! They exploded into brilliant fireworks. 1 After the extremely blinding light, everyone saw that the white tiger and Xue Ling were still standing. However, both of them looked very disheveled. It was impossible to tell who would win. Xue Ling suddenly said, ¡°I lost.¡± 1 When the fireball exploded just now, the white tiger took the opportunity to pounce on him despite the danger of being injured. He had no choice but to flap his wings and fly into the sky to avoid the white tiger¡¯s fatal blow. Xue Ling had promised not to use his wings. Since he couldn¡¯t do it, he had lost. The birds were all shocked. They had never thought that the most powerful Elder Xue Ling would lose one day! This was even more shocking than Elder Xue Ling finding a female he liked! Xue Ling glanced at Huanhuan. ¡°You¡¯re right. Your mate is indeed very strong. I underestimated him.¡± 2 With that, he flapped his huge wings and flew away. When the beasts saw that their elders had admitted defeat, they couldn¡¯t say anything else. They all flew away dejectedly. The Rock Wolf Tribe erupted into excited cheers. ¡°We won! Bai Di is amazing! Chapter 81 - Are You Crazy?! Amidst the cheers, the white tiger remained where he was for a long time. Lin Huanhuan sensed that something was wrong and ran over. ¡°Bai Di!¡± The moment she touched the white tiger, the tiger tattoo on her waist disappeared. The white tiger fell to the ground and automatically returned to human form. 1 His collapse frightened everyone. The crowd immediately stopped cheering and carried Bai Di home. Bai Di was placed on the bed. His eyes were closed. He looked unconscious. He had a lot of wounds, especially on his chest, which was blackened by the flames. Lin Huanhuan was not a professional doctor and did not know what to do with the burns. She could only try to clean the wound and prevent it from getting infected. She quickly found wine and wiped his wounds with trembling hands. Tears streamed down her face. ¡°Bai Di, wake up! Don¡¯t leave me alone. I¡¯m scared!¡± The other beasts comforted her for a long time but to no avail. In the end, they could only leave helplessly. Tears rolled down Lin Huanhuan¡¯s face and landed on Bai Di. The tiger star pattern on his waist lit up with a faint green light. 2 The faint scent of vegetation filled the air. Lin Huanhuan was so focused on the injured Bai Di that she did not notice the phenomenon. She was crying so hard that she was out of breath. Tears rolled down her cheeks and landed on Bai Di like broken beads. The grassy smell grew stronger, and the burn on Bai Di¡¯s chest healed visibly! The change was too big, so Lin Huanhuan finally noticed that something was wrong. Her watery eyes widened as she stared at Bai Di¡¯s wounds. His burned flesh fell off by itself, and new flesh quickly grew over the area. The burns on half of his chest disappeared in less than ten minutes. Lin Huanhuan reached out in disbelief and gently touched Bai Di¡¯s chest. It was indeed intact and newly recovered flesh. There were no traces of it ever being burnt. What was going on? Bai Di¡¯s eyelids fluttered, then they opened. As soon as she saw that he was awake, Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t care about anything else. She immediately threw herself into his arms and cried and smiled. She looked completely silly. ¡°Bai Di! Bai Di!¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t expect his little female to be so enthusiastic as soon as he woke up. He wrapped his arms around her and replied helplessly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± Lin Huanhuan slowly raised her head. Her delicate face was still covered in tears, and her eyes were swollen from crying. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake! I was so afraid that you¡¯d never wake up again.¡± Bai Di wiped the tears from her face and kissed the corner of her eye. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m back.¡± 1 Not long after, Shuang Yun and Sang Ye rushed back. They had already heard about Bai Di¡¯s injuries, and they went straight to the bedroom as soon as they entered the house. Unexpectedly, there were no wounds on Bai Di¡¯s body. He had even advanced! He was already a four-starred soul beast! Shuang Yun was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say you were seriously injured?¡± Bai Di was in high spirits. He didn¡¯t look injured at all. Bai Di was puzzled by the mention of this. He instinctively touched his chest and frowned. ¡°Before I fainted, I remember being injured, but when I woke up, all my wounds were gone.¡± Sang Ye frowned. ¡°It sounds like a healing spell.¡± A healing spell? The other three looked at Sang Ye at the same time. Sang Ye explained indifferently, ¡°This healing technique is a secret technique unique to the temple and uses the power of a god. It can help beasts heal their wounds and recover their health in a short period of time.¡± Lin Huanhuan¡¯s eyes widened involuntarily. ¡°It¡¯s that magical?!¡± Sang Ye¡¯s gaze was very dark. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing magical about it. The so-called healing technique is actually just absorbing the vitality of plants to treat the wounds of beasts. It¡¯s just a domineering method of plundering.¡± If the vitality of the plants was insufficient, the temple would even use some slaves as sacrifices to absorb their vitality and perform healing spells on certain important privileged beasts. He didn¡¯t say these words. He didn¡¯t want these things to scare Huanhuan. When Sang Ye mentioned the healing technique, Bai Di gave him a complicated look. There were not many beasts who knew about this healing technique, and there were even fewer who knew the inside story. However, Sang Ye knew about this very well. Could it be that he had something to do with the temple¡­ Shuang Yun asked, ¡°Huanhuan, you¡¯ve been guarding Bai Di. Do you know how his wounds healed?¡± Lin Huanhuan honestly recounted what had just happened. When she said that she had seen the wound heal itself, the three male beasts couldn¡¯t help but look surprised. Could it really be a healing technique? But no one here knew how to use healing spells! Bai Di took her hand and asked gently, ¡°Did you notice anything unusual when the wound healed?¡± Lin Huanhuan thought for a moment. ¡°I think I smelled vegetation¡­¡± Bai Di and Shuang Yun blurted out at the same time¡ª ¡°Divine Wood seed!¡± 1 Sang Ye did not know about the existence of the Divine Wood seed, and his dark eyes were filled with confusion. Lin Huanhuan looked confused. Shuang Yun wanted to ask more details, but Bai Di stopped him. He glanced at Sang Ye. 2 His gaze was guarded. Shuang Yun understood and immediately shut up. Sang Ye¡¯s heart sank. Without asking any questions, he silently turned and walked out of the bedroom. Bai Di couldn¡¯t be blamed for being too paranoid. This matter concerned Huanhuan¡¯s safety. The Divine Wood seed in her body was too precious to let outsiders know about it. Sang Ye was good to Huanhuan, but they were not mates yet. As long as they weren¡¯t mates, they weren¡¯t really a family. Bai Di couldn¡¯t trust him completely. For Huanhuan¡¯s safety, it was not too much for him to take preventive measures! Bai Di and Shuang Yun went through everything and came to a conclusion. This must be related to the Divine Wood seed in Huanhuan¡¯s body. She could make a beast¡¯s wounds heal quickly. Unlike the temple¡¯s healing spells, she didn¡¯t even need to plunder the lives of other creatures to heal others. Lin Huanhuan was obviously shocked by their conclusion. She subconsciously argued, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re thinking too much. The wound might have healed because of something else. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°If we want to know if the conclusion is true, we just have to test it out ourselves.¡± 2 ¡°How do we test it out?¡± Bai Di¡¯s right hand turned into a sharp claw as he slashed his left arm. Immediately, blood gushed out. Lin Huanhuan was shocked and quickly rushed over to bandage his wound. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Chapter 82 - Negotiation Between The Two Races Bai Di took her wrist and pressed her hand gently to his wound. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can heal it,¡± he said seriously. Lin Huanhuan felt that this method was too ridiculous! His wound was still bleeding. Lin Huanhuan was anxious. She wanted to bandage his wound, but he was unwilling. He grabbed her wrist and refused to let go. Huanhuan, who was being cornered, couldn¡¯t help but tear up again. Her heart ached as she looked at Bai Di¡¯s wound. Her tears fell on the back of his hand and disappeared in the blink of an eye. The faint scent of vegetation filled the air. The wound on Bai Di¡¯s arm healed visibly. Bai Di and Shuang Yun looked surprised. Even Lin Huanhuan forgot to cry and watched in a daze. Bai Di reached out and wiped the tears from Huanhuan¡¯s eyes. Then, he stuck out the tip of his tongue and licked them. The wounds on his body healed faster. Although he had already expected it, Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°This is amazing! Huanhuan, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± When the wound was completely healed, Bai Di slowly pulled her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t cry so easily in the future,¡± he said in a serious voice. ¡°And don¡¯t let anyone know that you have the ability to heal. Do you understand?¡± Lin Huanhuan sniffed and replied in a low voice, ¡°Yes.¡± Shuang Yun quickly asked, ¡°Huanhuan¡¯s tears have a healing effect?¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s not just her tears. It¡¯s probably any part of her body, including tears, saliva, and flesh.¡± Bai Di¡¯s voice was extremely grave when he said the last word. Shuang Yun immediately understood what he meant. If anyone knew that Huanhuan¡¯s flesh and blood could heal wounds, she would definitely be eaten until not even her bones were left! The two of them looked at the cute little female and made up their minds. In order to protect Huanhuan, they had to quickly become stronger! ¡­ Bai Di had stopped Xue Ling, and the beasts of the feather tribe didn¡¯t come looking for trouble again. Everyone thought this matter was over when the beasts of the feather tribe suddenly came knocking. ¡°Our tribe leader has invited Patriarch Shuang Yun to meet with the feather tribe.¡± Lin Huanhuan was very worried. Elder Xue Ling was already so strong. The leader of the feather tribe must be stronger. If Shuang Yun went, he would definitely suffer! She quickly took Shuang Yun¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t go. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Shuang Yun enjoyed her concern and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her mouth. He smiled proudly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re just going to talk about something. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m worried about you.¡± ¡°You have to believe me. Since I dare to go to their door, I can definitely guarantee that I can escape unscathed.¡± Shuang Yun gently rubbed her lips, his dark green eyes flickering. ¡°Besides, this matter has to be resolved. As the leader of the tribe, I have to be the one to resolve this matter.¡± Lin Huanhuan was still worried, but she could not stop Shuang Yun. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks As the leader, he had to be responsible. He could not cower just because he was afraid of losing out. She could only watch him leave, her heart filled with worry. Shuang Yun was not alone this time. He brought Jiu Yuan and several strong male wolves with him. The group of them looked very imposing. The leader of the feather tribe was called Shen Yan. His injuries had not completely healed, but he could already walk. When Shuang Yun, Jiu Yuan, and the other beasts walked in, Shen Yan was sitting on an animal hide blanket. Shen Yan was tall and handsome. His eyebrows were deep, and his facial features were well-defined. One look and one could tell that he was very domineering. But because he was still injured, his face was very pale. He didn¡¯t look very energetic either. His domineering aura was much weaker. He had a peaceful expression on his face. Shuang Yun¡¯s appearance was even better than his, and his temperament was like a sharp sword that had been unsheathed. The two leaders met and secretly evaluated each other¡¯s strength. Shuang Yun was impatient and did not want to beat about the bush. After a simple introduction, he went straight to the point. ¡°You invited me here especially for the matter of the hatchlings, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already heard about this. A snake beast in your tribe ate our hatchlings. Our beasts went to seek justice, but they were beaten back by you.¡± Shen Yan¡¯s words and tone were calm, but Shuang Yun felt uncomfortable. Shuang Yun frowned and said, ¡°The fact is that your hatchlings ate the vegetables we planted. The snake beast only attacked the hatchlings to protect the vegetable fields.¡± Shen Yan raised his eyebrows. ¡°According to your words, we deserve to have our hatchlings eaten?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you deserve it. I only know that this matter isn¡¯t our fault. It takes two to tango. Both parties are responsible for this matter. Why don¡¯t we take a step back and settle this matter?¡± 2 The corners of Shen Yan¡¯s mouth twitched as he sneered. ¡°If you let us eat the cubs of the Rock Wolf Tribe, we¡¯ll call it even.¡± Normally, Shuang Yun would have flipped the table in anger if he heard that. However, at this moment, he only smiled ambiguously. ¡°I thought that you specially invited me to meet because you wanted to seriously resolve the problem. But now, it seems that you don¡¯t want to reconcile with us.¡± Shen Yan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for the feather tribe to give birth. We only had a few hatchlings this winter, but some of them were eaten by a snake beast. If this had happened to you, would you be able to tolerate it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you featherlings who are too delicate! If it were the cubs of our wolf tribe, they wouldn¡¯t be so weak that they¡¯d be eaten as soon as they left the house. They would¡¯ve found a chance to resist. Instead of finding trouble with us, why don¡¯t you change the way you educate your hatchlings? Being blindly arrogant will only make them weaker and weaker. In the end, they¡¯ll become food for other beasts.¡± Facing Shuang Yun¡¯s sneer, Shen Yan clenched his hands into fists. ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant. This is our territory!¡± Shuang Yun smiled lazily. ¡°You want to kill me? This is not a simple matter. With my strength, I¡¯ll have no problem killing a dozen or so birds. I remember that it¡¯s very difficult for you birds to give birth. If more than a dozen of you die at once, won¡¯t your hearts ache?!¡± 1 Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Jiu Yuan, who was standing at the side, couldn¡¯t help but praise his tribe leader¡¯s vicious tongue. Shuang Yun continued, ¡°Even if you really kill me, my tribesmen will definitely avenge me. At that time, the two tribes will fight to the death. No side will have an easy time.¡± Shen Yan¡¯s face was already very pale. At this moment, his anger and anxiety made him look even uglier. If not for his rationality, he would have flapped his wings and sent this wolf beast flying! He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°We have to take revenge for the hatchlings being eaten. Bring that snake over and this matter will be settled.¡± Chapter 83 - Revenge Was A Dish Best Served Cold! ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do. That snake beast is my female¡¯s suitor. He¡¯ll probably become our family in the future. How can I hand over my family? Besides, my little female won¡¯t be able to bear it. I don¡¯t want her to be sad.¡± 1 Shen Yan said angrily, ¡°A life for a life. It¡¯s only right and proper!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I plan to solve this problem in another way.¡± ¡°In what way?¡± ¡°You¡¯re planning to settle on the rock mountain, right?¡± Shen Yan did not answer, but it showed his tacit agreement. The location of the rock mountain was very good. It was suitable for long-term settlement. The entire feather tribe had spent too much energy on this migration. Many of them had already fallen sick from exhaustion. It wasn¡¯t easy to find such a suitable place to live. The birds didn¡¯t want to give up. No one could guarantee that they would be able to find such a suitable residence if they left. Shuang Yun tapped the ground. ¡°This is the rock mountain. It¡¯s the territory of our Rock Wolf Tribe. According to the rules, the entire rock mountain belongs to us. As latecomers, if you want to live here, you have to get our permission first.¡± 1 Shen Yan was still silent. Shuang Yun smiled. ¡°Logically speaking, we won¡¯t allow other tribes to settle down on the rock mountain, but seeing that you¡¯ve lost your hatchilings this time, we¡¯ll reluctantly agree to let you settle on the mountaintop as compensation.¡± 1 ¡­ Lin Huanhuan paced back and forth uneasily. Why wasn¡¯t Shuang Yun back yet? Was he really fighting with the birds? Bai Di placed a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Shuang Yun will be fine.¡± ¡°Shuang Yun has a bad temper and is very rude with his words. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll have a falling out with them and start fighting.¡± The more Lin Huanhuan thought about it, the more annoyed she became. ¡°I should have let you accompany him to the feather tribe.¡± Bai Di was steady and thoughtful. With him around, Shuang Yun should not be at a disadvantage. She craned her neck to look out. The sun was almost setting. If Shuang Yun still didn¡¯t return, she would personally go up the mountain to look for him! At this moment, Shuang Yun brought Jiu Yuan and the others down the mountain. Shuang Yun had just stabilized himself when Lin Huanhuan flew into his arms. She pouted and complained, ¡°Why are you only back now?!¡± 1 Shuang Yun caught the enthusiastic female, held her small buttocks with his big hands, and picked her up. ¡°We talked about a lot of things, so we were delayed a little.¡± Bai Di smiled at his composure. ¡°I see your negotiation with the feather tribe went well.¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s lips curled up, and his dark green eyes shone. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Negotiating is just a piece of cake for me. I prefer to solve problems by fighting.¡± Lin Huanhuan ignored his narcissism and quickly asked, ¡°The leader of the feather tribe has agreed to reconcile?¡± ¡°Yes. As compensation, I¡¯ve given them the top of the rock mountain for them to call home. Just now, the leader of the feather tribe and I have divided the territory clearly. It¡¯s settled.¡± 1 Lin Huanhuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Shuang Yun, you¡¯re amazing!¡± 1 Shuang Yun raised his chin. ¡°Of course!¡± 1 ¡­ In the feather tribe, Shen Yan was still sitting there with an ugly expression. Xue Ling had walked in at some point. His dark red clothes swayed with his footsteps, and his long golden hair reached his waist. His sharp lips curved. ¡°I heard you were bullied by the leader of the wolf tribe?¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Shen Yan punched the carpet and gritted his teeth. ¡°When I find a chance in the future, I¡¯ll definitely teach that bastard a lesson! I won¡¯t let this matter rest!¡± Revenge was a dish best served cold! ¡°From the looks of it, you¡¯ve indeed been bullied badly. Alright. When you recover, find a chance to fight that guy one-on-one and settle the score.¡± Shen Yan clenched his fists. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely beat him up!¡± Xue Ling¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°But then again, this matter has taught us a lesson.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The main reason why our hatchlings dared to run down the mountain was because our tribesmen protected them too much. They think that they¡¯re as safe as at home and don¡¯t have any sense of worry. Although Shuang Yun¡¯s personality is annoying, he¡¯s right about one thing. If this continues, our hatchlings will gradually lose their combat strength and become useless caged birds. We won¡¯t be able to protect them forever. In the end, we¡¯ll still die.¡± 2 Although Xue Ling held the title of elder, he rarely interfered in the affairs of the feather tribe. This was the first time he had said so much in one go. Shen Yan gradually relaxed his fists, and a helpless expression appeared on his handsome face. ¡°I know you¡¯re right, but it¡¯s too difficult for the birds to reproduce. Especially in the past few years. There have been fewer and fewer females who can lay eggs every year. The number of eggs they lay is also decreasing. We only managed to save a few of the hatchlings last winter. It wasn¡¯t easy to get them. Our people have no choice but to love them.¡± Xue Ling revealed a mocking expression. ¡°Even if such weak hatchlings survive, they¡¯re just trash!¡± 2 Shen Yan was speechless. When he said nothing, Xue Ling flicked his sleeve. ¡°Whatever. You¡¯re the leader of the feather tribe. How you decide the future of the feather tribe is your business. I can¡¯t be bothered.¡± This topic was too heavy, so Shen Yan didn¡¯t want to mention it again. Instead, he asked about another interesting matter. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve taken a fancy to a little female of the wolf tribe and confessed to her in public?¡± Xue Ling remembered the little female¡¯s soft appearance and chuckled. ¡°That little female is indeed quite cute.¡± It was rare for Shen Yan to see Xue Ling interested in something. He immediately became interested in the little female. 1 If he had the chance in the future, he would definitely go and see that little female himself! ¡­ From now on, the birds and the wolves would be neighbors. However, both sides still bore a grudge and did not like each other. Usually, when they saw each other, their eyes would widen in resentment. Their relationship showed no signs of improving. Shuang Yun didn¡¯t care about that. He, Bai Di, and Sang Ye began to harvest the latest batch of ripe vegetables and fruits. They had to wake up early and work late every day. As a pregnant woman, Lin Huanhuan wanted to help, but she was firmly rejected by the three male beasts. She could only sit in the shade and watch them work. For the sake of convenience, Sang Ye did not wear his grayish-white robe. Instead, like Shuang Yun, he only wore an animal hide skirt around his waist. The three male beasts were working in the field. Sweat streaked their handsome faces and dripped down their chins. 1 Their beautiful muscles were full of strength, and their sweat-stained abs glistened in the sun. Their broad shoulders and long legs made the three of them look even more charming and handsome. 1 Lin Huanhuan rested her chin in her hands, staring intently as her mouth drooled. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only 1 The three of them were so handsome¡­ Although she saw them every day, she still felt that they were getting more and more handsome. 1 She just couldn¡¯t get enough of them! Chapter 84 - Love Token After the three male beasts finished their work, it was almost dark. The beasts in the surrounding vegetable fields had already gone home. The surroundings were empty. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye piled the gathered vegetables and fruits beside the vegetable field. They formed a small mountain. There was a terrifying amount of produce. Lin Huanhuan reached out and swept them all into her interspatial ring. Bai Di and Shuang Yun were used to this. Only Sang Ye looked surprised. But he didn¡¯t ask why. Lin Huanhuan felt a little apologetic. Sang Ye had helped her so much. She didn¡¯t want him to continue busying himself. She glanced at him, and when he didn¡¯t say anything, she explained, ¡°I have a ring with a lot of storage space. I¡¯ve put all the vegetables and fruits in it.¡± Sang Ye had long noticed that she, Shuang Yun, and Bai Di each had a ring of the same style on their fingers. He had thought that they were their love tokens, but now, it seemed that the rings were not as simple as that. Sang Ye thought about it a lot, but he still maintained a cold expression and replied indifferently, ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Di studied his expression carefully. He was neither greedy nor curious. There was only a slight sense of loss. 1 Bai Di looked thoughtful. Time passed quickly, and soon, it was the day of the market that happened every 10 days. Huanhuan¡¯s family set out again to set up a stall at the foot of the mountain to sell vegetables. They had just opened for business today when they saw Dong Ya running over with a large group of rabbit beasts. ¡°We want all the fruits and vegetables you¡¯re selling this time!¡± 1 With that, Dong Ya and his people placed the hide bags in front of Bai Di, revealing the fresh herbs inside. Ever since the rabbit beasts ate the vegetables and fruits planted by Huanhuan, they no longer cared about other vegetables and fruits. 1 The vegetables and fruits they bought last time had long been finished by them. It was not easy for them to last until the market opened. When they saw Huanhuan¡¯s family coming over to set up a stall, they immediately rushed forward. They were afraid that other beasts would snatch the produce away if they were too slow. Bai Di had obviously been expecting this, so he seemed at ease. He checked the herbs in each bag. In addition to shellfish grass, there were a few other common herbs such as flowing water stone, mountain mustard, and sand root. Bai Di picked up two herbs each and showed them to Huanhuan. Dong Ya saw what he was doing, and his red eyes widened in surprise. He thought these herbs were for a witch doctor, but they were for the tightly wrapped female in front of him. Could it be that this little female knew medicine?! Dong Ya¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. Lin Huanhuan identified the herbs and indicated that they were all alright. Bai Di led Shuang Yun and Sang Ye to count the herbs. Lin Huanhuan glanced at the rabbit beasts standing at the side who were watching eagerly. She casually took out some fresh sweet fruits. ¡°It must have been hard for you to come all the way here, right? Eat some fruits to quench your thirst.¡± Seeing the little female taking the initiative to speak to them, the rabbit beasts were all flattered. Dong Ya carefully wiped his hands on his hide dress to make sure they were clean. Then, he carefully took a sweet fruit while blushing. ¡°Thank you.¡± Seeing Dong Ya accept the sweet fruit, the other rabbit beasts reached out to take them too. The sweet fruits from Huanhuan¡¯s house were big and sweet. The rabbit beasts ate them with relish. They kept the core in their mouths and savored it for a long time before reluctantly spitting it out. Dong Ya simply couldn¡¯t bear to throw away the core. He carefully put it away. It was given to him by the little female. He wanted to take it home for his collection. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks 1 Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye were very fast. Soon, they were done counting the number of herbs. Eight bags were filled with shellfish grass, one with mountain mustard, and one with flowing water stones and sand roots. There were ten bags of herbs in total. Bai Di gave them 25 bags of vegetables and fruits of the same size. The rabbit beasts were quite satisfied with the outcome. Dong Ya noticed red fruits on the stall and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What fruit is this?¡± Lin Huanhuan introduced slowly, ¡°These are red berries that have just been picked. Eating them can replenish blood and qi.¡± Dong Ya didn¡¯t understand what it meant to replenish blood and energy. He looked at her blankly. Lin Huanhuan explained patiently, ¡°If any of you are injured and lose a lot of blood, you can eat some red berries to replenish your blood. In addition, it¡¯s good for females and can nourish their bodies.¡± Dong Ya¡¯s eyes lit up at that, and his face turned even redder. ¡°My sister isn¡¯t well. She¡¯s always pale. Can she eat this fruit?¡± Lin Huanhuan thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Does she feel cold in her hands and feet?¡± Dong Ya¡¯s eyes lit up even more. He nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Lin Huanhuan smiled. ¡°You can buy some red berries for her to eat. They might be useful.¡± Although most of her face was covered in animal hide, leaving only her curved eyes exposed, Dong Ya¡¯s heart raced involuntarily. The blush on his face became more obvious. He rubbed his animal hide skirt and asked in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯ve exchanged all the herbs I brought this time for vegetables and fruits. Can I exchange half a bag of vegetables for these red berries?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Huanhuan agreed readily. Dong Ya was overjoyed. Shuang Yun immediately helped Dong Ya replace half a bag of field mustard with red berries. The rabbit beasts carried two large bags of vegetables and fruits each and went home satisfied. The vegetables and fruits on the stall had all been bought. Lin Huanhuan walked into the stone house and took out some vegetables and fruits from her ring. She then asked Bai Di and the others to set them up again to continue selling. Before long, some more vegetarian beasts traded herbs for some vegetables and fruits. They only had a limited number of herbs in their hands, so they did not exchange for much. As of now, the rabbit tribe was the largest business that Huanhuan¡¯s family had ever received. Lin Huanhuan looked at the eight large bags of shellfish grass and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°There¡¯s enough shellfish grass. Don¡¯t accept more next time.¡± Bai Di nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± At noon, Bai Di roasted fragrant meat and made a large pot of vegetable soup. The family ate very well around the fire. When they came out to continue setting up their stalls, the two beasts next door came over and asked with a smile, ¡°What were you cooking just now? It smelled so good!¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°Just regular barbecue.¡± ¡°Barbecue? What¡¯s that?¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t hold back and generously explained the method of roasting the meat. When the two families heard this, they hurriedly thanked him and planned to roast meat tonight! Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but think that with Bai Di¡¯s good cooking, he would definitely make a lot of money if he could open a restaurant! However, she dismissed the thought. Their family was already very busy just farming. If they opened a restaurant, they would definitely be even busier. 1 Their current lifestyle was quite good. They couldn¡¯t be greedy anymore Chapter 85 - Dark Moon Temple In the afternoon, Bu Ke, the leader of the wild horse tribe, suddenly appeared at the market. As soon as he saw Shuang Yun, he rushed over with a dozen wild horse beasts. ¡°Patriarch Shuang Yun!¡± Shuang Yun looked at him in surprise. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Bu Ke grinned. ¡°We¡¯re here to patronize your family¡¯s business!¡± They had long finished the vegetables and fruits they bought last time. In the past few days, he and Meng Li had been reminiscing about those fresh and delicious vegetables and fruits. Just thinking about them made their mouths water. In the end, Bu Ke couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He brought a dozen beasts straight to the rock mountain to buy another batch of vegetables and fruits to eat. 1 Before leaving, Meng Li specially reminded him, ¡°Remember to buy more. If possible, it¡¯s best to get some seeds back!¡± This time, Bu Ke used crystals in exchange for all the vegetables and fruits on the stall. He was not satisfied with this. He craned his neck to look at the stone house behind Shuang Yun to see how many delicious vegetables and fruits were hidden inside. 1 Seeing his gluttony, Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°You didn¡¯t come all the way here just to buy some vegetables and fruits, did you?¡± It was a half-day journey from the Black River Wolf Tribe to the rock mountain. It was not particularly far, but it was definitely not very close. 1 Bu Ke must have had other intentions for bringing his men here. Bu Ke was a straightforward person. He didn¡¯t beat about the bush with Shuang Yun. ¡°I have two pieces of news for you,¡± he said frankly. ¡°What are they?¡± ¡°The first thing is related to Ma Qing.¡± Bu Ke¡¯s smile faded, and his expression became serious. ¡°Not long after you issued the wanted order, a beast saw Ma Qing near a beast city. He secretly followed Ma Qing and saw him enter Beast City with his own eyes.¡± Shuang Yun frowned slightly. ¡°Why did he go to a beast city?¡± Bu Ke shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Ma Qing has always been a mysterious figure. No one knows his background. His status in the Black River Wolf Tribe is special. Even the leader of the Black River Wolf Tribe is afraid of him. Only that stupid kid Ya Qiu treats Ma Qing like an ordinary witch doctor.¡± Bai Di suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know which beast city Ma Qing entered?¡± There were a total of 10 beast cities on the entire Beast Continent. There were six lower cities, three middle cities, and one upper city. The upper city was also known as the main city. These 10 beast cities were led by different royal families and were scattered throughout the Beast Continent. 1 As far as distance was concerned, they were worlds apart, but they were also inextricably linked. To ordinary beasts, beast cities were a holy place that they could only dream of. It was like heaven in the eyes of mortals like them, filled with all kinds of illusory legends and dreams. Even when Bu Ke mentioned the topic of beast cities, his eyes involuntarily revealed his yearning. ¡°Ma Qing entered Dark Moon City.¡± Bai Di and Sang Ye¡¯s expressions changed slightly. Lin Huanhuan noticed the changes in the two of them and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What kind of place is Dark Moon City?¡± Sang Ye said, ¡°It¡¯s one of the three middle cities.¡± Bai Di analyzed in a low voice, ¡°Ma Qing wouldn¡¯t be able to enter unless he¡¯s no weaker than a three-starred soul beast or he has special permission from the Dark Moon Royal Family or the Dark Moon Temple.¡± Either way, it meant that Ma Qing was far more difficult to deal with than they thought. Shuang Yun said, ¡°Ma Qing has hidden in Dark Moon City. We can¡¯t do anything to him for the time being. We have to continue to get people to keep an eye on him outside the city. As soon as he appears, inform us immediately.¡± Bu Ke nodded. ¡°We have the same thought.¡± Putting aside the matter of Ma Qing for the time being, Shuang Yun continued to ask, ¡°What about the second piece of news?¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Bu Ke lowered his voice and spoke mysteriously. ¡°Yesterday, a few beasts dressed strangely suddenly came to the Black River Wolf Tribe. They claimed to be divine envoys from the Dark Moon Temple. They came over to find a snake beast called Sang Ye.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s family: ¡°¡­¡± Bu Ke didn¡¯t notice the strange expressions on their faces as he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know any snake beasts, but I let Meng Li entertain them as best he could. They spent the night in the Black River Tribe and didn¡¯t leave until dawn today.¡± Bai Di cleared his throat. ¡°Do you know why they¡¯re looking for Sang Ye?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Bu Ke shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re very tight-lipped, and they¡¯re quite arrogant. They don¡¯t usually talk to us except to order us around.¡± He said softly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because I want to remind you that if you see any suspicious snake beasts around here, you have to be careful and mind your own business!¡± 2 Lin Huanhuan, Bai Di, and Shuang Yun nodded at the same time. They replied seriously, ¡°We understand.¡± Sang Ye: ¡°¡­¡± 2 Bu Ke muttered, ¡°It must be dangerous to be targeted by the temple. That snake beast might be a particularly ferocious and cunning prisoner. May the beast god bless us and not let us meet him.¡± 1 Sang Ye: ¡°¡­¡± 1 Bai Di quickly changed the subject. ¡°Do you want to buy more vegetables and fruits? We have some in stock. We can sell them all to you.¡± 1 At the mention of vegetables and fruits, Bu Ke immediately forgot about the snake beast. His eyes lit up as he nodded. ¡°Yes, yes! Sell them all to me!¡± Lin Huanhuan walked into the stone house and took out some vegetables and fruits from her interspatial ring. They pretended to take them from the stone house and traded them all to Bu Ke for 50 colorless crystals. Bu Ke remembered Meng Li¡¯s instructions before he left and quickly asked shamelessly, ¡°Do you have seeds for the vegetables and fruits? Can you sell us some?¡± Shuang Yun did not answer directly but looked at Huanhuan. ¡°Can you sell them?¡± Lin Huanhuan thought for a moment. ¡°We didn¡¯t keep too many seeds this time. We have to keep them for our own use. We¡¯ll sell them to you when there are more of them.¡± Bu Ke was very gentle with the female. ¡°Sure, sure. Whatever you say.¡± Lin Huanhuan smiled. Half of Bu Ke¡¯s body went limp with laughter. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Like an idiot, he giggled foolishly as he transformed into a wild horse with his people and carried the bags back. 2 Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Not long after they left, Lin Huanhuan¡¯s family immediately packed up and rushed home. As soon as she entered the house, Lin Huanhuan immediately closed the door. Shuang Yun did not like to beat about the bush and went straight to the point. ¡°Sang Ye, how did you provoke the Dark Moon Temple?¡± Each of the 10 beast cities was equipped with a temple. There were a total of 10 temples. The Dark Moon Temple was second only to the main city¡¯s temple among the ten temples. They were very powerful. The fact that they could send oracles to travel thousands of miles to pursue Sang Ye meant that the conflict between the two sides must be very deep. Chapter 86 - More Sins Sang Ye said expressionlessly, ¡°I stole the holy relic of the temple and killed the chief priest.¡± Shuang Yun gasped. Bai Di looked surprised too. Only Lin Huanhuan still looked confused. ¡°Stealing shouldn¡¯t be a big crime, right?¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°It¡¯s not a serious crime to steal, but it¡¯s a serious crime to steal a sacred item from a temple.¡± 1 Bai Di frowned. ¡°Besides, he killed the chief priest. This is adding insult to injury! No wonder the people from the Dark Moon Temple came all the way here to look for you. You¡¯ve committed such a huge crime. If you¡¯re captured, you¡¯ll be executed immediately!¡± And it was the cruelest kind of execution! Sang Ye said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is my business. I can handle it alone.¡± Bai Di asked, ¡°How do you want to settle this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave before the oracles find the rock mountain. That way, you won¡¯t be implicated.¡± Lin Huanhuan was furious at him. She glared at him and scolded, ¡°In your eyes, are we such a group of cowardly people?!¡± Sang Ye asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± Lin Huanhuan was even angrier after being rebuked. ¡°So what if I¡¯m afraid of death?! That doesn¡¯t mean we can just let him die! We¡¯re family. No one can die!¡± Sang Ye laughed at himself. ¡°You¡¯re family with Bai Di and Shuang Yun. You¡¯re not family with me. We have nothing to do with each other.¡± Lin Huanhuan was speechless again. She was so angry that she was about to explode. Bai Di stroked her head, telling her to calm down. He said to Sang Ye, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. Being impulsive won¡¯t solve the problem. The oracles haven¡¯t come looking for us yet. During this period of time, we can discuss a solution together.¡± Sang Ye lowered his eyes and remained silent. Huanhuan was well taken care of by Bai Di and Shuang Yun. They lived a happy life. Although Sang Ye had been living with them recently, he could clearly feel that he was the third wheeler. 2 Even though Huanhuan was trying her best to take care of him, he still felt out of place. Moreover, Huanhuan was already pregnant. Nothing could happen to her now. Therefore, it was better for him to leave as soon as possible. As long as he was gone, Huanhuan would be safe. ¡­ It suddenly started to rain heavily in the night. When they got up the next morning, Bai Di and Shuang Yun were ready to go to the fields to take a look. It was still raining heavily outside. It wouldn¡¯t be good if the vegetable fields were flooded. Lin Huanhuan suddenly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Sang Ye?¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen him since I woke up this morning.¡± Bai Di¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He strode into the guest bedroom and found the animal hide blanket neatly folded and the bed cold. Clearly, Sang Ye did not sleep here last night. Bai Di frowned. ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡± Lin Huanhuan immediately panicked. ¡°It¡¯s raining so heavily outside. Where could he have gone? If he encounters those oracles on the way, Sang Ye will be in even more danger! No, I have to go out and find him!¡± Shuang Yun quickly hugged her and said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant now. You can¡¯t run around!¡± ¡°But Sang Ye¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look for him!¡± Shuang Yun promised firmly. ¡°I can definitely help you get him back!¡± Lin Huanhuan heard him and suddenly remembered the last time Bai Di was left alone. Shuang Yun had promised her the same thing. This guy usually looked especially annoying, but when it came to the critical moment, he had more courage than anyone else! She couldn¡¯t help but be extremely touched. Shuang Yun said to Bai Di, ¡°Take care of Huanhuan at home. I¡¯ll go out and look for Sang Ye.¡± But Bai Di said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Shuang Yun was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re coming too?¡± Bai Di seemed kind and gentle, but he was never an enthusiastic person. He was the opposite of Shuang Yun. Shuang Yun was cold on the outside but passionate on the inside, while Bai Di was cold on the inside. Now, his sudden offer to help really surprised Shuang Yun. ¡°I¡¯m stronger than you. If we really meet those oracles, I can lend a hand.¡± Bai Di stroked Huanhuan¡¯s head, his gaze gentle. ¡°At a time like this, a family has to advance and retreat together.¡± 2 His words were equivalent to acknowledging Sang Ye as family. Shuang Yun smiled in understanding. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together!¡± Shuang Yun asked Jiu Yuan to help take care of Huanhuan. Jiu Yuan agreed seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Patriarch. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of Huanhuan!¡± 1 Before they parted, Lin Huanhuan said with red eyes, ¡°You have to be careful. I¡¯ll be at home waiting for you to come back!¡± Shuang Yun and Bai Di kissed her on the mouth one after another. ¡°Wait for us to return.¡± Then, they rushed into the storm with 20 male wolves. The rain was so heavy that in the blink of an eye, they were swallowed up by it and could no longer be seen. Lin Huanhuan was still pregnant. Jiu Yuan was worried that she would fall sick from the cold, so he quickly persuaded her to go back with Mu Xiang. Mu Xiang helped Huanhuan lie down to rest. However, before she could lie down for long, she suddenly sat up. ¡°I have to make some hot soup for them!¡± It was raining heavily outside. Even if they were strong, they would easily catch a cold! Mu Xiang saw Lin Huanhuan run into the kitchen in a hurry. She cut the sand roots she had collected yesterday into thin slices and mixed them with some red leaves and shellfish grass. She put them in an iron pot and boiled them with water. Before long, a spicy smell spread. Mu Xiang asked suspiciously, ¡°What are you cooking?¡± Lin Huanhuan said, ¡°It¡¯s medicine to ward off the cold. When Bai Di and the others return, give them each a big bowl. It¡¯s good for their health.¡± Mu Xiang had always believed in Huanhuan¡¯s words. She quickly came over to help boil the soup. ¡­ Rain poured down, covering the entire jungle with the sound of it. Sang Ye encountered the four oracles who happened to be chasing him when he passed through the quagmire. The two sides had just met when they attacked without a word. The four oracles transformed into their beast forms. They were four black and green ring-necked snakes. The huge black python was tightly entangled by the four ring-necked snakes. The black python was unwilling to give up easily and tried its best to twist and struggle. However, there were too many of them. He could not break free at all. To make matters worse, the four ring-necked snakes had bitten into his body. Their fangs pierced through his scales and his flesh! These snakes had highly toxic fangs. Even the poisonous black python could not withstand the poison attacks of four ring-necked snakes at the same time. Just as he was about to fall, Bai Di suddenly appeared! He turned into a white tiger and pounced! He bit the neck of one of the ring-necked snakes and plunged his flashing claws into its body. The lightning made the silver ring-necked snake tremble and scream. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only 1 The black python took the opportunity to break free and struggle to get up from the mud. At the same time, the Silvery Frost White Wolf surrounded the ring-necked snakes with 20 beasts and pounced on them. The white tiger escaped in the chaos and dragged the black python ashore. The black python automatically transformed into human form. Sang Ye was lying on the ground. There were bite marks on his leg, waist, shoulder, and arm. The wounds had turned black. He had obviously been poisoned. Chapter 87 - Extreme Methods The white tiger carried Sang Ye on its back. ¡°Hang in there. We¡¯ll bring you back now!¡± Seeing that Sang Ye had been saved, the four ring-necked snakes immediately went crazy. They shook off the wolf beasts entangled with them and quickly chased after the white tiger. Seeing this, the Silvery Frost White Wolf immediately pounced forward. When he landed, everything within a ten-meter radius froze! 2 The four ring-necked snakes were also frozen. 1 The Silvery Frost White Wolf immediately led 20 wolf beasts to follow after the white tiger. The Silvery Frost White Wolf shouted, ¡°My ice won¡¯t keep them frozen for long. They¡¯ll catch up soon!¡± 1 As soon as he finished speaking, the four ring-necked snakes broke free of their frozen restraints and chased after them again. The rain poured down, and the grass became extremely wet and slippery. This was simply the best environment for snake beasts to roam. They were getting faster and faster. They were about to catch up to the white tiger and the wolf beasts. The white tiger shouted, ¡°Take Sang Ye back. I¡¯ll lure the four snake beasts away!¡± The Silvery Frost White Wolf roared back. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! If anything happens to you, Huanhuan will definitely be so angry that she¡¯ll chase me out of the house. I don¡¯t want to listen to your nonsense!¡± 2 ¡°Then what do you think we should do?!¡± ¡°I know a swamp up ahead. Let¡¯s go there!¡± 1 Bai Di immediately understood the Silvery Frost White Wolf¡¯s intentions and roared in agreement with his plan. The Silvery Frost White Wolf howled at the wolf beasts behind him, indicating that they should speed up. They moved like lightning through the forest, but the four snake beasts continued to chase after them. Soon, they arrived near the swamp. The Silvery Frost White Wolf took the lead and jumped into the swamp. The moment his wolf claws landed, the entire swamp froze. Bai Di and the 20 wolf beasts followed closely behind, crossing the swamp with the Silvery Frost White Wolf. The four snake beasts immediately chased after them. When they passed through the swamp, the Silvery Frost White Wolf and the wolf beasts suddenly turned around. They smashed the ice on the surface of the swamp! The ice shattered, and the four snake beasts fell into the swamp while letting out terrified cries! They struggled desperately, but the more they struggled, the faster their bodies sank. 1 Before long, the four snake beasts sank completely into the swamp. 2 The white tiger roared, ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± ¡­ Lin Huanhuan stayed by the fire and stared at the hot soup in the pot. If the fire was about to go out, she would add more firewood. If the soup was about to dry up, she would add more water. She had added water and firewood countless times. She clutched the ring on her left ring finger and prayed silently for them. 1 Mu Xiang suddenly rushed in with nine wolf cubs. ¡°The tribe leader and the others are back!¡± Lin Huanhuan got up and quickly ran toward the cave¡¯s entrance. Mu Xiang chased after her with the wolf cubs and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re still pregnant. Run slower!¡± 2 23 wet beasts walked into the cave. The person in front was Shuang Yun. Lin Huanhuan threw herself into his arms, her face red with excitement. ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡± 1 Shuang Yun quickly pushed her away. ¡°I¡¯m covered in water. Don¡¯t touch me, lest you catch a cold.¡± Bai Di helped the unconscious Sang Ye over. ¡°Sang Ye is poisoned. We have to detoxify him quickly.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks When Lin Huanhuan saw Sang Ye¡¯s dying appearance, her heart tightened. She quickly said, ¡°Quickly send him back to the house.¡± She then said to Mu Xiang, who was chasing after her. ¡°Help me distribute the soup to these male beasts, lest they fall sick from the rain.¡± Mu Xiang quickly agreed. ¡°Alright, leave it to me!¡± The wolf pups circled her, wagging their tails vigorously. ¡°We want to help too!¡± 5 Mu Xiang stroked their heads. ¡°Sure.¡± They went to distribute the soup to ward off the cold. Lin Huanhuan focused all her attention on the poisoned Sang Ye. He lay on the bed. The poison had spread through his body. His skin was gray, his eyes were blue-black, his lips were purple, and his breathing was shallow. Lin Huanhuan helped him wipe the rain off his body. ¡°He¡¯s deeply poisoned. Ordinary herbs can¡¯t save him.¡± Both Bai Di and Shuang Yun looked grim. At critical times, they could only use extreme methods! Lin Huanhuan pulled out the bone knife and cut her palm ruthlessly. Blood gushed out. She caught the blood in a wooden bowl. Bai Di and Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t bear it, but neither of them said anything to stop her. This was the last resort. When the wooden bowl was almost full, Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough? You¡¯re still pregnant. You can¡¯t bleed too much. It¡¯s not good for you and the child!¡± Bai Di tore open a piece of animal hide. After applying the past of fragrant and crispy fruits to Huanhuan¡¯s palm, he wrapped the hide tightly around it. 1 Lin Huanhuan¡¯s head was a little dizzy because she had lost too much blood. Her hands were trembling as she held the wooden bowl. Bai Di quickly held the wooden bowl. ¡°Let me feed him.¡± Lin Huanhuan slowly let go and leaned to the side to rest. Shuang Yun helped Sang Ye up and supported his back and head. Bai Di opened his mouth and forced the blood in. 1 This was all Huanhuan¡¯s blood. Not a single drop could be wasted! The entire bowl of blood was drunk. Shuang Yun placed Sang Ye back on the bed. Lin Huanhuan said to Bai Di and Shuang Yun, ¡°Go and drink a bowl of soup to get rid of the cold. Take a hot bath and change into clean clothes. Don¡¯t wait for Sang Ye to recover or you¡¯ll fall sick from the cold.¡± Bai Di touched her slightly pale face. ¡°You lost so much blood just now. Go rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Hurry up and drink the soup. I spent a lot of effort making it.¡± Bai Di and Shuang Yun had no choice but to go to the kitchen to drink the soup. They hurriedly dried themselves and changed into clean animal hide skirts after that. Bai Di specially washed a basin of red berries and brought them to Huanhuan to eat. 1 Lin Huanhuan ate the red berries, and her expression improved slightly. Shuang Yun realized that Sang Ye¡¯s wound was healing. He couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°It really works!¡± It didn¡¯t take long for Sang Ye to wake up. He got up and spat out a mouthful of thick black poisonous blood. Lin Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine after spitting out the poisonous blood.¡± Sang Ye wiped the blood from his mouth. He was stunned for a moment when he saw Huanhuan, Bai Di, and Shuang Yun. He didn¡¯t seem to understand why he was here. He remembered that he had quietly left the rock mountain. Bai Di saw his confusion and took the initiative to explain. ¡°After you left, Shuang Yun and I went out to look for you. We saw you fighting four snake beasts. We saved you and brought you home. The poison in you was neutralized with Huanhuan¡¯s blood.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Shuang Yun concluded, ¡°We¡¯re all your saviors now. You don¡¯t have to be moved to tears. You just have to promise not to sneak away again!¡± 3 Sang Ye looked at them, then at Huanhuan¡¯s palm that was wrapped up. He gradually remembered what had happened after he was poisoned. His heart, which had been in despair, suddenly beat strongly. He strained his hoarse throat to ask, ¡°Why did you save me?¡± Chapter 88 - United Lin Huanhuan held his hand and smiled sweetly. ¡°Because we¡¯re family!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not your mate. There¡¯s nothing between us¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Lin Huanhuan stopped him with her lips. 2 She kissed him gently and carefully on the lips. His lips were thin, soft, and a little cold like summer ice cream. Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips. Sang Ye shuddered. Before he could come back to his senses, Lin Huanhuan quickly retreated and said with a red face, ¡°I¡¯ve already kissed you. You¡¯ll be mine from now on. How dare you say that you have nothing to do with me?¡± 4 Shuang Yun quietly gave Huanhuan a thumbs up. This roguish skill was beautifully used! 2 Sang Ye froze in place. He looked at Huanhuan¡¯s shy but sweet face, then at Bai Di and Shuang Yun¡¯s relieved smiles. It felt like a dream. It was too good to be true. Lin Huanhuan¡¯s face was already red, but she still braced herself and pretended to be an experienced person. She said calmly, ¡°The kiss just now was a formality. After I give birth to the child in my stomach, we¡¯ll officially mate.¡± 1 Sang Ye stared at her blankly. When he didn¡¯t respond, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you willing?¡± Sang Ye immediately came back to his senses and blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± 6 After that, a faint blush appeared on his pale face. He added quietly but firmly, ¡°As long as I can stay by your side, I¡¯ll do anything you say.¡± 3 As if afraid he would go back on his word, Lin Huanhuan quickly took out a silver ring and put it on his ring finger. 2 ¡°This is a contractual ring. If you wear the ring, you¡¯ll be my family. Don¡¯t even think about going back on your word!¡± Sang Ye closed his fingers and gently rubbed the ring with his thumb. His black eyes were lowered. ¡°I¡¯ll never regret it.¡± After drinking the medicinal soup, all the beasts who returned did not get sick. It was still raining outside, so the beasts couldn¡¯t go out hunting. They gathered and chatted. Mu Ye was a young and strong male beast. He usually liked to tell stories. He was also one of the 20 male beasts Shuang Yun had brought out this time. He was very honored to be able to help the tribe leader defeat the four snake beasts! Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Mu Ye excitedly talked about his achievements in the battle against the oracles. ¡°Those four snake beasts were especially ferocious. There was a thunderstorm, and they almost overturned the entire forest! We were chased until we were about to be eaten by the four snake beasts. We were already prepared to die with them. At the critical moment, Patriarch Shuang Yun suddenly thought of a way to deal with the snake beasts. Take a guess what it was.¡± The beasts went along with him and asked, ¡°What was it?¡± The wolf cubs circled Mu Ye and laughed especially loudly. ¡°Uncle is making up stories again!¡± Mu Ye glared at them. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth this time!¡± The wolf cubs laughed. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Mu Ye flew into a rage out of humiliation and shouted at Mu Xiang, ¡°Sister, quickly take these brats away! Don¡¯t let them stay here and stop me from speaking!¡± 1 Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Mu Xiang smiled and pulled the wolf cubs behind her. ¡°It¡¯s rare for your uncle to be a hero. Give him some face and let him finish the story. Otherwise, he won¡¯t be able to sleep all night.¡± 1 At this moment, not only the wolf cubs, but even the beasts who were watching and listening to the story laughed. Mu Ye was so angry that his face turned red. ¡°Sister, are you still my biological sister?!¡± Mu Xiang ruffled his short brown hair and laughed. ¡°Okay, okay. Keep telling the story. We¡¯ll get out of your way.¡± Hence, Mu Ye continued to tell his story with passion. At this moment, in Huanhuan¡¯s house, the family of four was also discussing the oracles. Bai Di said in a low voice, ¡°That temple has a very high status in the beast cities. Compared to a slightly weaker beastmaster, the temple would even be higher in ranking than that beastmaster. If they find out that we killed four oracles, they¡¯ll definitely take revenge on us.¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°We killed all four oracles. Without anyone to inform them, the Dark Moon Temple shouldn¡¯t know about the death of the oracles for the time being. During this period of time, I¡¯ll train the male beasts in the tribe and make sufficient preparations for battle.¡± Lin Huanhuan said, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely be injured if you fight. I have to collect some more herbs as backup.¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°If we really fight, Huanhuan, hide in the cellar with the female and the wolf cubs.¡± Lin Huanhuan patted her chest and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely take good care of the females and the wolf cubs!¡± Bai Di thought about it some more. ¡°In that case, we can dig the cellar wider. It¡¯d be best if we can dig a secret passage in case we need it.¡± Shuang Yun agreed. ¡°Alright!¡± Sang Ye watched them discuss seriously, and his heart warmed. Ever since he fled the temple, he¡¯d sealed his heart. Those betrayals had scarred him so deeply that he thought he¡¯d never trust anyone again. 2 But Huanhuan¡¯s appearance was like a ray of dawn that lit up his entire world. For the first time, he tasted the feeling of being trusted and protected. 1 Sang Ye moved his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve caused you trouble. As long as I return to the temple¡­¡± Lin Huanhuan interrupted him. ¡°You¡¯re already wearing my ring, yet you still want to escape? No way!¡± 1 Bai Di also said, ¡°We¡¯ve already killed the oracles anyway. Even if you go back, the Dark Moon Temple won¡¯t let us go. Why die for nothing?¡± Shuang Yun nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! At this point, your decision can¡¯t change the situation. Why don¡¯t you stay and face it with us?¡± Lin Huanhuan held Sang Ye¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯re family. We have to be united in times of crisis. No one can run!¡± Sang Ye grabbed her hand. Her fingers were delicate and small. He held them tightly in his hand. He thought, ¡®I¡¯ve already given you a choice. If you insist on keeping me, I¡¯ll have to stay by your side for the rest of my life. Whether I live or die, don¡¯t even think about getting rid of me!¡¯ 1 Sang Ye said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Lin Huanhuan smiled. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only After that, they discussed things for a while. It was almost lunchtime when the discussion ended. Bai Di went to cook, while Lin Huanhuan prepared to help boil the fire. She had just turned around when she suddenly heard Sang Ye say, ¡°I didn¡¯t steal the holy artifact, and I didn¡¯t kill the chief priest.¡± Lin Huanhuan involuntarily stopped and turned to look at Sang Ye. He lowered his eyes. His long dark hair fell down his face, making his skin look even paler. ¡°I was framed, but no one believed me. They wanted to burn me to death. I had to escape the temple and escape from them.¡± Chapter 89 - Crystal Mall On the way, Sang Ye met Huanhuan. She pulled him out of the swamp of despair. Lin Huanhuan stood on tiptoes and kissed the corner of his mouth. ¡°I believe you.¡± Sang Ye suddenly hugged her tightly. He buried his face in her neck. Lin Huanhuan felt her neck turn wet with warm liquid. 2 Her heart melted, and she wrapped her arms around his waist. 1 ¡­ The heavy rain lasted for three days and two nights. With his powerful self-healing ability and the effects of Huanhuan¡¯s blood, Sang Ye completely recovered on the third day. On the other hand, the pitiful Huanhuan fell sick because she had lost too much blood and her emotions had fluctuated too much. 3 She was ordered to lie in bed and rest. She was not allowed to get out of bed until she recovered. Bai Di stayed at home to take care of her. Shuang Yun went down the mountain to take care of the vegetables and fruits in the field. Sang Ye returned to the swamp alone to look for the clothes he had left there. He also cleaned up the scene so that no one would find any traces of the oracles. 1 Lin Huanhuan lay in bed in boredom. The long-awaited system notification suddenly rang in her mind. ¡°Ding! System No. 438 has been upgraded! The Crystal Mall is now officially open!¡± Lin Huanhuan immediately perked up. ¡°Little Brat, you¡¯ve finally leveled up!¡± System 438: ¡°Why the hell are you calling me Little Brat?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s your nickname. If you don¡¯t like it, I can change it. How about Big Brat?¡± System 438: ¡°You can call me by my full name.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like being called System Big Brat?¡± Although System 438 didn¡¯t understand what that meant, it could guess from the host¡¯s tone that it wasn¡¯t anything good. Hence, it wisely chose not to ask. ¡°You can call me Little System.¡± ¡°The term brat is usually used to refer to naughty children¡­¡± Huanhuan¡¯s tone suddenly became very meaningful. System 438 was silent for a moment, then it decided to give up struggling. ¡°You can just call me Little Brat.¡± ¡°Bah, I¡¯m not going to call you Little Brat. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re my child. Don¡¯t try to take advantage of me!¡± System 438: ¡°¡­¡± Lin Huanhuan waited for a while, but there was no response. She couldn¡¯t help but poke it. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Chat with me. I¡¯m so bored now!¡± The system still said nothing. It was only when Huanhuan asked about the function of the Crystal Mall that System 438 finally spoke again. ¡°Host, you can use crystals to exchange for goods in the mall.¡± Lin Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°What goods are there?¡± ¡°Host, your level is low now. You can only exchange your crystals for two beginner plant seeds. They are sunflower seeds and long bean seeds.¡± Lin Huanhuan was very surprised. She did not expect to see sunflowers and long beans in this world! She asked the price of the two seeds. System 438 said, ¡°You only need to use low-grade crystals to exchange for beginner plant seeds.¡± Lin Huanhuan had earned a lot of colorless crystals from selling vegetables. She didn¡¯t know if the things the seeds planted would be the sunflowers and long beans she had seen in her previous life. To be safe, she only exchanged crystals for ten sunflower seeds and ten long bean seeds. Shuang Yun returned with a large bag of fish and prawns. ¡°The rain in the past few days has filled the pond. Many fish and prawns came overflowing out of the pond. I caught some big ones and threw the rest back into the pond.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°We can eat fish hotpot today.¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks 1 Upon hearing that there would be delicious food, Huanhuan and Shuang Yun drooled. 2 Huanhuan handed the 20 seeds to Shuang Yun and instructed him to find a sunny place to plant them. 1 Shuang Yun said, ¡°No problem. Leave this to me!¡± Sang Ye found his clothes. Lin Huanhuan looked at the robe on his body and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What material are these clothes made of?¡± ¡°It¡¯s shark silk, a specialty of the merfolk. Do you like it? I can make it into a dress for you.¡± Lin Huanhuan quickly waved her hand. ¡°No need. I¡¯m just curious.¡± Thinking of the clothes on the birds, Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are the clothes on the birds also made of shark silk?¡± ¡°No. When the birds reach adulthood, they change their feathers three times. They collect the feathers that fall and weave them into feather clothes, which are what they wear. The birds only have one feather robe in their lives, so they cherish their clothes.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Lin Huanhuan recuperated at home for two days and finally completely recovered. Bai Di and Sang Ye took care of the vegetable fields. Shuang Yun began to train the male beasts and tried his best to increase their combat strength. Lin Huanhuan squatted beside the vegetable field and saw that the sunflowers and long beans had sprouted. The young green leaves were very cute. She couldn¡¯t resist touching a leaf with her finger. The little leaf seemed to tremble immediately as if in response. Huanhuan found two sticks and inserted them beside the long beans. She made a simple wooden frame so that the long beans could grow along the wooden frame. The heavy rain a few days ago had flooded many places. Fortunately, they were on higher ground here, and with the help of the canal, the vegetable fields and fruit forests were spared. Unfortunately, many of the seedlings were smashed. Bai Di and Sang Ye picked out the broken seedlings and threw them away before planting them again. Three days later, it was time for the market again. Huanhuan¡¯s family had just placed the vegetables and fruits when many beasts rushed over. 1 In addition to the rabbit beasts, there were many other races, such as sheeps, bulls, pigs, deers¡­ Huanhuan even saw kangaroos! They were all here to buy vegetables and fruits. The last time they bought vegetables and fruits from Huanhuan¡¯s house, they all said that they were especially delicious when they went back. Unfortunately, they did not buy much and the produce was quickly eaten up. They had no choice but to hold back their cravings and work hard to find herbs. When the market opened, they swarmed over! 1 Dong Ya tried his best to squeeze through the group of tall beasts and shouted with difficulty, ¡°I-I want to buy cabbage sprouts, field mustard, and sweet fruits!¡± 1 The other beasts were also shouting, ¡°I want to buy field mustard too!¡± ¡°I want fragrant and crispy fruits!¡± ¡°I want cabbage sprouts! I came first! You have to sell them to me first!¡± ¡°I was here first!¡± ¡­ Just as they were about to fight, Bai Di suddenly released the pressure of a four-starred soul beast. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Many beasts¡¯ hearts skipped a beat, and they all shut up. The noisy scene was instantly silent. Bai Di¡¯s aura was terrifying, but his tone was still calm. ¡°If you want to buy something, please queue up. If anyone dares to cut the line or cause trouble, I don¡¯t mind adding another meat dish to tonight¡¯s dinner.¡± 2 The beasts were too frightened to say anything else. Dong Ya was the smartest. Before anyone could react, he stood first in the group. Chapter 90 - Crazy Plants When the other beasts saw this, they were afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be able to buy fruits and vegetables if they fell behind. They quickly rushed to line up. A few guys who tried to cut the line were thrown out by Sang Ye. Compared to Bai Di¡¯s powerful aura, the gloomy Sang Ye was even more terrifying. As long as he stood aside, all the beasts would automatically shut up and not dare to do anything unnecessary. If not for the fact that they had to buy delicious vegetables and fruits, these poor beasts would have fled in fear. 2 After that, many beasts who had heard the news and rushed over to buy vegetables joined the queue. The queue became longer and longer until it nearly reached outside the market. Lin Huanhuan sat in the stone house and poured out the vegetables and fruits stored in the space. Sang Ye was in charge of maintaining order, Bai Di was in charge of collecting the herbs and counting them, and Shuang Yun was in charge of moving the fruits and vegetables. Seeing that there were fewer and fewer vegetables and fruits in the space, but the number of beasts buying vegetables outside was still increasing, Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I don¡¯t think we have enough vegetables and fruits.¡± The production of their vegetable fields was very good, but the sales were too high. Now, their production clearly could not keep up with the sales. / 1 When the last sweet fruits were sold, Bai Di said, ¡°We¡¯re out of produce for today.¡± There were still many beasts who did not manage to buy vegetables and fruits. When they heard this, they immediately argued. ¡°We¡¯ve been in line for so long, and you want to send us away just because you said you¡¯re done selling? I don¡¯t care. You have to sell us some vegetables and fruits today!¡± 2 ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sang Ye looked at them gloomily, making their scalps tingle. ¡°Any more nonsense and I¡¯ll eat you!¡± 1 His words scared the crap out of these herbivores. Lin Huanhuan counted the remaining vegetables and fruits. ¡°There¡¯s only about 50 kilograms left.¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to expand the vegetable fields and orchards.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°But we don¡¯t have enough people. If we expand, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to take care of everything.¡± An idea came to her. She suddenly asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we hire some helpers?¡± ¡°Hire?¡± The three male beasts were hearing the word for the first time and did not understand it. Lin Huanhuan explained, ¡°We pay people to help us out. It¡¯ll be an employment relationship.¡± Bai Di immediately thought of a better solution. He glanced at Shuang Yun. ¡°Why don¡¯t you buy all the vegetable fields planted by the male beasts under you and ask them to help farm?¡± Lin Huanhuan was deeply impressed by Bai Di¡¯s brain. 1 She had only mentioned hiring helpers, but he immediately thought of acquiring land. 1 If he were in modern society, he would definitely be able to do well! ¡­ The land acquisition went well. Bai Di offered a large basket of fragrant and crispy fruits to buy the land in the beasts¡¯ hands. As compensation, Huanhuan¡¯s family had to distribute 20% of the harvest to these helpers. 1 After setting the contract, Huanhuan¡¯s family could boldly expand their vegetable fields. Fortunately, after the vegetables and fruits ripened for the first time back then, Huanhuan had specially picked up many seeds to keep as backup. Now, she took them all out and handed them to the beasts to plant. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks As time passed, the seedlings in the field grew happily. Shuang Yun had brought a group of beasts out to hunt today and train their combat skills. The other beasts would take care of the vegetable fields while Bai Di and Sang Ye stayed at home to help Huanhuan deal with the herbs. All the herbs had to be dried in the sun, and some of them had to be ground into powder. The work was not heavy, but it was very cumbersome. Fortunately, Bai Di and Sang Ye were patient people. They carefully handled the herbs according to Huanhuan¡¯s request without any impatience. 1 At this moment, a group of beasts rushed into Huanhuan¡¯s house! They were all beasts who helped Huanhuan take care of the vegetable fields. Their faces were all swollen as if they had been beaten up. Lin Huanhuan was shocked by this scene and quickly asked, ¡°Who bullied you?¡± Mu Ye, who was beaten up the most severely, stood up and complained aggrievedly, ¡°We were working in the fields. For some reason, those sunflowers spat at us. Those things were small and hard. It hurt so much when they hit us in our faces. My face is all swollen now!¡± 2 Another beast also said, ¡°And those long beans. As long as anyone gets close to them, they¡¯ll suddenly explode. They¡¯ve left several holes in my hide skirt!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! The sunflowers and long beans your family planted are too scary. Go and take care of them!¡± Lin Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± They were not bombs. How could they explode?! She had a bad feeling. Would there be a problem with the seeds exchanged in the mall? Lin Huanhuan quickly said to Bai Di and Sang Ye, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the field and take a look!¡± Bai Di and Sang Ye immediately put down their work and accompanied Huanhuan down the mountain. When they approached the vegetable field with sunflowers and long beans, Mu Ye and the beasts hid far away, afraid that they would be hit by the sunflowers and long beans again. The sunflowers were very tall, about two meters tall. Their center was filled with dense sunflower seeds, and their petals fluttered in the wind. The long beans on the other side had also completely covered the wooden frame. The long beans hung down, and they were bright green. They looked quite normal! Lin Huanhuan wanted to pick the heads of the sunflowers, but she was too short and couldn¡¯t reach them. Bai Di helped her pick them. However, as soon as he extended his hand, the sunflowers suddenly turned around and faced Bai Di, crazily firing their sunflower seeds at him! Bai Di immediately hugged Huanhuan and quickly left the range of the sunflower seeds under Sang Ye¡¯s cover. When the sunflowers saw that their targets had run away, they fell silent again and continued to stretch their leaves and enjoy the warm sun. Lin Huanhuan looked at the sunflower seeds on the ground for a long time before coming back to her senses. Damn, the sunflower seeds she planted could actually attack people! Had these sunflower seeds become spirits?! Lin Huanhuan was completely flustered. Bai Di asked, ¡°Do you want to try picking those long beans?¡± Huanhuan had been taught a lesson. They didn¡¯t approach the vegetable field. Instead, they picked up a rock and threw it at the long beans. 2 The long beans that were quiet just now suddenly exploded! They sounded like firecrackers during the new year. The rock that was thrown was thrown away by the impact. Lin Huanhuan looked horrified. Mu Ye and the beasts carefully approached. ¡°We¡¯re right! These plants seem to have gone crazy. They attack people as soon as they get close. They¡¯re especially fierce!¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Lin Huanhuan looked at their bruised faces and felt very guilty. She took out some holden willow flowers, crushed them, and applied them with water to help treat their wounds. 1 Mu Ye said, ¡°Those sunflowers and long beans can¡¯t be eaten. I think you¡¯d better pull them out!¡± Lin Huanhuan said, ¡°Let me think about it.¡± 2 Chapter 91 - Crippled Even If You Dont Die! After the beasts left, Huanhuan immediately summoned System 438. ¡°What¡¯s with the seeds I exchanged from the mall? They actually attack people?!¡± System 438 said, ¡°Because they¡¯re all mutated seeds. Mutated seeds will become a little strange when they grow, but I can guarantee you that they¡¯re all non-poisonous and edible natural plants!¡± Lin Huanhuan held her forehead. ¡°Regardless of whether they¡¯re poisonous or not, we can¡¯t even touch them now. As long as we approach, we¡¯ll be attacked. This problem has to be resolved!¡± ¡°Actually, these plants are very easy to get along with. If you¡¯re gentle with them, they¡¯ll give you their fruits.¡± Lin Huanhuan was skeptical. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°The second rule of the system manual states that I can¡¯t lie!¡± On account of the system¡¯s solemn guarantee, Lin Huanhuan planned to take the risk and try again. Bai Di and Sang Ye didn¡¯t agree with her getting close to the sunflowers and long beans. She was still pregnant. What if she got hurt?! They discussed it, and in the end, Sang Ye came forward to interact with the sunflowers and long beans. Sang Ye transformed into a python and went to the pond to take a big gulp of water. Then, he swam to the vegetable field and poured the water in his mouth onto the sunflowers and long beans. They absorbed the water and swayed their leaves gently. Sang Ye took the opportunity to approach. They did not move at all. Under Huanhuan and Bai Di¡¯s gaze, Sang Ye carefully raised the tip of his tail and gently stroked the stem of the sunflower. The sunflower shook slightly, and the sunflower seeds in the center fell in front of Sang Ye. Sang Ye immediately swept the sunflower seeds into the hide bag he had prepared in advance. He repeated his previous method and gently touched the vines of the long beans. The long beans trembled slightly and made a rustling sound as if they were giggling. Then, the long beans automatically fell to the ground. Sang Ye swept all the long beans into the hide bag and returned to Huanhuan. Huanhuan touched the sunflower seeds and long beans. She was both surprised and amused. She did not expect these mutated plants to have their own personalities. They were like living humans. It was really magical! They used the same method to collect the remaining sunflower seeds and long beans. Huanhuan kept some of the long beans to make them into a stir-fried dish while the rest were marinated into a paste. As for the sunflower seeds, Bai Di would fry them. Lin Huanhuan chewed on the fragrant seeds, indicating that they were especially good! These seeds were big and plump. They did not need any seasonings and were especially fragrant and crispy! Unfortunately, the three male beasts at home did not like to eat the seeds. 1 Huanhuan gave 20% of the sunflower seeds and long beans to the beasts who helped their family farm. She once again won the favor of all the females in the tribe. In the future, when they gathered and chatted, stir-fried sunflower seeds became their must-have snacks. 1 Bai Di said, ¡°Those sunflowers and long beans can be planted more often. They¡¯re bad-tempered, but they¡¯re a good weapon against foreign enemies.¡± 1 Huanhuan¡¯s eyes lit up. This was a good idea! The sunflowers that spat out sunflower seeds were like machine guns. Even if they couldn¡¯t kill people, they could still bruise their faces. 1 There were also long beans that were comparable to firecrackers. The explosion was quite loud. Lin Huanhuan quickly exchanged the remaining 100 colorless crystals for sunflower and long bean seeds. After getting the seeds, she immediately became completely poor! She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Crystals! She seemed to need more crystals! The beasts planted the seeds. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Huanhuan would go to the fields every day to take a look. It was unknown if it was because of the Divine Wood seed in her body but when those ordinary vegetables saw her coming, they would try their best to stretch their leaves as if they were showing off their beautiful figures. 2 The fruit trees in the fruit forest sometimes dropped some ripe fruits. After walking around, Huanhuan would end up with a large bag of fruits. 1 Only the mutated plants still had no special reaction to her. The only good thing was that when she approached them, they usually wouldn¡¯t attack her. They were much gentler. Shuang Yun had been training the male beasts intensively recently. Huanhuan saw them every day. She wondered how their training was going. She only knew that they brought back more and more prey every day, and every prey died especially miserably. Sometimes, Shuang Yun would discuss countermeasures with Jiu Yuan, Bai Di, and Sang Ye after dinner. Huanhuan leaned over to listen and gave them a suggestion. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a few traps?¡± Trap? The male beasts all looked at her. The honest beasts never knew that there were traps in this world. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°Traps are actually very simple. You just have to dig a big pit and cover it with a thin layer of grass so that no one can see that there¡¯s a pit underground. When you step on it, you¡¯ll fall.¡± The next day, the males dug a large pit in the path that led to the rock mountain. They spread branches and leaves at the mouth of the pit. Their workmanship was very good. Those who didn¡¯t know better wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that there was a huge pit hidden below. Shuang Yun and the others deliberately attracted wild beasts. Wild beasts that had never seen a trap before were caught off guard. They stepped on the trap and fell heavily into the pit. The male beasts were excited. It was as if they had opened the door to a new world. They dug several more pits. 1 The scheming Bai Di even helped them come up with an idea. 1 ¡°Put some sharp splinters in the bottom of the pit and smear them with venom. It¡¯ll definitely work better.¡± The venom was provided by Sang Ye. Hence, Shuang Yun immediately led the male beasts to stab the bottom of the pit with wooden spikes covered in venom. If a beast stepped on them, they would either die or be crippled! In order to prevent them from falling into the trap, Shuang Yun specially made a small mark beside the traps and told his tribesmen to be careful of those traps in the future. The actions of the Rock Wolf Tribe were witnessed by the feather beasts flying through the air. After they returned, they reported these things to their leader, Shen Yan. Shen Yan did not take it to heart after hearing this. He only told his tribesmen to be careful of those traps and to keep an eye on the hatchlings in the tribe. In any case, the beasts of the feather tribe usually flew in the air and rarely walked on the ground. As long as they paid a little attention, those traps would not hinder them. Xue Ling stood on the mountaintop and looked down at the busy wolf tribe. Occasionally, he could see the little female who looked like a wild cat shuttling through the vegetable fields and fruit forest. As time passed, every time he saw her, Xue Ling would see that her stomach had grown a little bigger. Her mates would always follow her everywhere and take extremely good care of her. Calculating the time, she should be giving birth in two months. Should he give her a big gift? Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only 1 Xue Ling¡¯s thin lips curled into a teasing smile. 1 A gentle breeze lifted his blonde hair. The ends of his hair made a beautiful arc in the air, and the red crystals on his figure shone like fire in the sun. Chapter 92 - Burning The Mountain In the dead of night, everyone was asleep. Sang Ye suddenly opened his eyes. He sensed the aura of his own race! 1 Sang Ye got out of bed and left the cave silently. He transformed into a black python and slithered into the forest after descending the mountain. His dark appearance allowed him to blend perfectly into the night. Coupled with his lightning speed, no one could detect his existence. Sang Ye quickly passed through a large forest and stopped near the swamp. He climbed a large tree. His huge snake body was wrapped around a branch, and he was hidden in the lush leaves. Through the gaps in the leaves, he saw many snake beasts near the swamp. They were all oracles and guards from the Dark Moon Temple. There were about 200 of them, and the two beasts in the lead were talking. 1 One of them was Ma Qing, who had been missing for a long time! Due to the distance, Sang Ye could not hear their complete conversation. He could only hear some words that were carried over by the dark wind. ¡°It¡¯s here¡­ It¡¯s gone¡­ I can¡¯t find it¡­ There¡¯s a wolf tribe nearby¡­¡± The last sentence made Sang Ye¡¯s heart sink. There was only one wolf tribe in the vicinity. These guys would definitely find the rock mountain soon! Sang Ye slid to the ground silently and quickly slithered back. He had to get back and tip them off! At this moment, Ma Qing suddenly turned around and looked at the big tree where Sang Ye had just been. He closed his eyes and moved his nose. ¡°It¡¯s the scent of the sinner. It looks like he¡¯s just been here. Go after him!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Under the order, all the snake beasts moved and chased after Sang Ye! Sang Ye slithered quickly. He did not look back, but the familiar snake beast aura in the air told him that the snake beasts were chasing after him! The parties hurried through the dark forest. Sang Ye was more familiar with the terrain here, so he kept a distance from them. When he arrived near the trap, he suddenly dodged. His snake body swerved, and he nimbly circled around the trap. 1 It was this pause that shortened the distance between them. Seeing that they were about to catch Sang Ye, the snake beasts immediately used all their strength to speed up. Unexpectedly, the ground suddenly collapsed beneath them! 1 The dozen or so snake beasts at the front were caught off guard and fell in, their bodies pierced by the wooden spikes! This turn in events shocked the snake beasts behind. A small number of them stopped to save their companions in the pit, while the others continued to chase. In the end, the consecutive traps made many snake beasts fall! Sang Ye took the opportunity to shake off his pursuers and hide in the vegetable fields. Ma Qing caught up from behind. When he saw the dying snake beasts in the trap, his expression immediately darkened. ¡°A bunch of trash!¡± He personally led the team in the direction Sang Ye had left! After suffering from the first few traps, Ma Qing specially got someone to scout the way and avoid those traps. As they walked out of the forest and approached the vegetable fields, they finally saw the rock mountain. Ma Qing said coldly, ¡°The murderer of the oracles and that sinner must be hiding on the mountain!¡± The snake beasts were about to go up the mountain to capture them, but after taking two steps, those long beans exploded, scaring all the snake beasts! 3 A hundred sunflowers seemed to have gone crazy as they sprayed sunflower seeds at the snake beasts! 3 The snake beasts had never seen such ferocious plants. They quickly retreated in fear, not daring to approach the vegetable fields again. At this moment, when the wolf beasts in charge of guarding at night heard the sound, they immediately turned into wolves and roared at the sky! Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks 1 The long whistle immediately woke all the tribesmen. When Ma Qing saw this, a sinister look appeared in his eyes. ¡°Come back. Prepare flint and dry wood. We¡¯ll burn down the mountain!¡± 2 The snake beasts obeyed and immediately withdrew from the sunflowers¡¯ range. They planned to cut down the trees in the orchard to make firewood. Unexpectedly, there were dense red leaf vines that covered the trees. The vines were filled with poisonous thorns. If they were pricked, it would hurt and itch! 1 They had to give up on cutting down the fruit forest. They were prepared to go into the forest to cut some trees. When Shuang Yun rushed out of the room, he happened to see Sang Ye return. Sang Ye quickly explained the situation. ¡°The people from the Dark Moon Temple are here. There were more than 200 beasts, but more than 40 of them died in the traps!¡± 1 Shuang Yun immediately gathered his tribesmen and got prepared to fight! Now that Huanhuan was awake, Bai Di quickly helped her get dressed. Mu Xiang and Lan Die brought the females and cubs to Huanhuan¡¯s house. Bai Di and Sang Ye opened the cellar door and let the females and cubs in. ¡°No matter what happens out there, don¡¯t come out!¡± Bai Di warned. Huanhuan hugged him one last time. ¡°You have to be safe!¡± 1 ¡°Of course!¡± Closing the cellar door, Bai Di and Sang Ye left the house and went outside the cave. Under Shuang Yun¡¯s command, the wolf beasts rushed down the mountain like ghosts and pounced at the snake beasts! Shuang Yun saw some snake beasts cutting trees and frowned. ¡°Why are they cutting trees?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°They probably want to set fire to the mountain.¡± 3 Shuang Yun was furious when he heard this. ¡°These bastards are too sinister!¡± However, Sang Ye said, ¡°Snake beasts are usually afraid of fire. It shouldn¡¯t be their plan to burn the mountain.¡± 2 Bai Di was very sharp. Even in the dark, he could see a familiar figure among the enemies at the foot of the mountain. ¡°Ma Qing must have thought of this.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Ma Qing go to Dark Moon City? Why did he suddenly appear here¡­ Wait, Dark Moon City, Dark Moon Temple¡­¡± Shuang Yun came to a realization. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Ma Qing has been in cahoots with the Dark Moon Temple from the beginning?!¡± 1 Bai Di said, ¡°It seems the most logical explanation so far.¡± At the foot of the mountain, Ma Qing seemed to sense Bai Di and Shuang Yun¡¯s gazes. He looked up the mountain and smiled grimly. ¡°Old friends, I¡¯m back.¡± Their eyes met, and killing intent spread in an instant. Bai Di said, ¡°Stay here. I¡¯m going to the top of the mountain to find the birds.¡± Shuang Yun and Sang Ye agreed. Ma Qing wanted to set fire to the mountain. If this fire really burned, not only the wolf tribe but also the feather tribe living on the mountaintop would suffer! 1 Bai Di turned into a white tiger and quickly climbed to the top. When he reached the top of the mountain, he found that the beasts of the feather tribe had long woken up. Even Xue Ling, who usually did not care about anything, had walked out of the house. The commotion at the foot of the mountain was too loud. They couldn¡¯t pretend not to hear it. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only 1 Bai Di wasn¡¯t familiar with the birds. He only barely knew Xue Ling, with whom he had fought once. He knew that Xue Ling had a high status in the feather tribe and could make decisions. He went straight to Xue Ling and explained his intentions. ¡°Someone is going to burn the mountain down. Either you leave the rock mountain quickly, or you come down the mountain with us to kill the enemy!¡± 2 Chapter 93 - Fearless Xue Ling asked calmly. ¡°Who are the people down the mountain?¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t hide it from him. ¡°They¡¯re the divine envoys and guards of the Dark Moon Temple.¡± Hearing the words ¡®Dark Moon Temple¡¯, the expressions of all the beasts present changed. A timid beast couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°We¡¯ve already hidden here. How did we still encounter people from the Dark Moon Temple?!¡± 1 Bai Di immediately looked at the beasts and acutely sensed something amiss. ¡°Do you have a grudge against the Dark Moon Temple?¡± The bird beast quickly shut his mouth and refused to say anything else. But it was his evasive attitude that confirmed Bai Di¡¯s guess. Xue Ling said leisurely, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for us to help the Rock Wolf Tribe kill the enemies, but there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in this world. If you want us to help, you have to show some sincerity, right?¡± 1 The situation was urgent, and Bai Di didn¡¯t want to waste time with him. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked crisply. 1 Xue Ling¡¯s lips curled into a devilish smile. ¡°I want your little female.¡± 1 Bai Di looked at him steadily, his eyes cold. ¡°I refuse.¡± ¡°Then we have nothing to talk about.¡± Bai Di turned and walked away. He did not waste any more time. Watching him quickly walk away, Xue Ling turned to look at Shen Yan, who had walked over at some point. He casually asked, ¡°Patriarch, the people from the Dark Moon Temple are at the foot of the mountain. Should we continue fighting? Or should we continue to escape like the last time?¡± Shen Yan frowned deeply, his eyes filled with thought. ¡°Fighting is not a small matter. If we start a war with the Dark Moon Temple, they¡¯ll definitely not let us off. Our lives will be even more difficult in the future.¡± Xue Ling smiled faintly. ¡°According to you, Patriarch, we¡¯re going to escape again this time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. It¡¯s rare for us to find a suitable place to live. It¡¯s a pity to give it up. I think we can wait and see. If the Rock Wolf Tribe can defeat the people from the Dark Moon Temple, we won¡¯t have to do anything. But if the Rock Wolf Tribe can¡¯t defeat them, it won¡¯t be too late for us to step in.¡± 2 Shen Yan did not want to be a coward, but as the leader of the tribe, he had to be responsible for the safety of his entire tribe. If he could avoid war, he would do it. It was difficult for them to reproduce. Every one of them was extremely precious. They could not withstand the casualties on the battlefield. Xue Ling said nothing more. He understood the difficulties of being the tribe leader, but he was still not used to it. The feather race that had once dominated the sky had now fallen to the point where they could only hide at home when faced with the enemy¡¯s appearance. How miserable! ¡­ When Bai Di returned to the mountainside, Shuang Yun and Sang Ye had already rushed into the battlefield at the foot of the mountain. Under the guidance of the leader, the wolf beasts began a soul-stirring battle with the snake beasts. The snake beasts¡¯ attack power was very high, but the wolf beasts were very skilled as well. In addition, there were many of them. The two sides were evenly matched, and it was difficult to tell who was stronger. To make matters worse, many vegetable fields and fruit trees were destroyed in the chaos. Bai Di¡¯s heart sank. Without hesitation, he rushed down the mountain and struck a bolt of lightning at the beasts who were still fighting in the vegetable fields and the fruit forest! The skin of the snakes were charred! 1 At this moment, on the top of the rock mountain, Xue Ling and Shen Yan flew into the sky and looked down at the battlefield. Shen Yan was seriously evaluating the chances of winning against the snake beast when he suddenly heard Xue Ling ask. ¡®Do you remember when you first flew?¡¯ Shen Yan thought for a moment. ¡°It was six months after I hatched.¡± Under normal circumstances, a young bird could learn to fly three months after breaking out of its shell. However, for some reason, Shen Yan still could not learn to fly even after six months. Finally, he was led to the edge by his father. His father had told him, ¡°Birds don¡¯t need trash who can¡¯t fly. This is your last chance¡ªfly or die!¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks 1 Then, he was pushed off the cliff by his father. The young Shen Yan flapped his wings in extreme fear. He tried his best to look back at his father, who was standing on the mountaintop. His father was also watching him. His seemingly hard and cold eyes were filled with anticipation. At that moment, Shen Yan finally flew with all his might. Xue Ling said, ¡°You were so young when you first flew. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so big now. If your father were still alive, would he be relieved to see you like this?¡± Shen Yan clenched his fists. Xue Ling asked, ¡°We¡¯ve already lost our home because of fear. Now, are we going to lose our last dignity as birds because of fear?¡± His father¡¯s words still echoed in Shen Yan¡¯s ears. ¡°We¡¯re children of the god of the sky. As long as we¡¯re in the sky, we have nothing to fear!¡± Some snake beasts dragged the cut trees and piled them at the foot of the mountain, preparing to burn it down. ¡°This is our last chance.¡± Xue Ling transformed into a huge red condor. He flapped his wings and swooped down like a ball of burning flames! 1 The moment the tree was ignited, Xue Ling flapped his wings. The flames pounced on the snake beasts, burning them until they screamed! 1 Bai Di looked up at the condor in the air and let out a deafening roar! The roar entered Shen Yan¡¯s ears. He finally made up his mind and turned around to ask his tribesmen. ¡°Remember why we migrated here across the mountains?¡± Someone replied, ¡°Because our home was destroyed!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Our home was destroyed by the monsters released by the Dark Moon Temple! The people from the Dark Moon Temple are at the foot of the mountain now. It¡¯s time for revenge! 1 ¡°All male beasts, listen to my orders. Enter level one combat mode! Protect your homes and kill all your enemies!¡± All the male beasts transformed into their beast forms and spread their wings to fly into the sky. They roared in unison, ¡°Kill all our enemies!!¡± Those hatchlings had never seen such a scene before. They were so frightened that they cried on the spot. Shen Yan glanced at them, then picked out two calm male beasts and instructed, ¡°You¡¯re in charge of watching over the hatchlings.¡± ¡°Should I hide the hatchlings?¡± However, Shen Yan said, ¡°No, let them watch from the sky how we fight.¡± 2 The birds didn¡¯t want trash who couldn¡¯t fly! They couldn¡¯t be weak and useless either! Shen Yan transformed into a huge albatross and flapped his wings to rush down the mountain! 1 The male beasts of the feather tribe flew down behind their leader in two lines. From a distance, they looked like two beautiful streamers. They took the opportunity to dive down and grab the snake beasts. The birds were indeed natural enemies of the snake beasts. The claws of the birds could easily break the skin of a snake, capture them, and throw them down from the sky. The snakes shattered one after another like eggs. 1 Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only When Ma Qing saw this scene, his entire face immediately contorted in anger after a short moment of shock! 1 Birds?! Why were there birds here?! 2 Chapter 94 - Bloodline Awakening With the strong support of the feather tribe, the wolf beasts became more and more courageous. Under Shuang Yun¡¯s command, they defeated the snake beasts! Seeing that the situation was hopeless, Ma Qing knew that he would definitely lose this battle. He was so angry that he vomited blood. He gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°Retreat!¡± 1 The snake beasts were like trapped beasts fighting. The number of casualties was increasing, and they had long wanted to retreat. After hearing Ma Qing¡¯s words, the snake beasts retreated without hesitation. They followed Ma Qing and quickly fled deeper into the forest. Bai Di roared, ¡°We can¡¯t let them go!¡± If this group of people returned alive, the Dark Moon Temple would definitely send more troops to suppress the rock mountain! Especially Ma Qing. If this person was not eliminated, he would definitely be a huge problem in the future! Sang Ye was the first to rush out. He twisted his huge snake body and burrowed into the forest like a bolt of lightning. Ma Qing had a lot of beasts with him, but there were many injured beasts. He did not run fast, so it did not take long for Sang Ye to catch up to him. 1 Sang Ye ignored the snake beasts beside him and opened his bloody mouth to pounce on Ma Qing! Ma Qing¡¯s reaction was very fast. He rolled on the ground to dodge Sang Ye¡¯s attack, then turned into a big black baboon. 1 He grabbed the vines hanging down from the side and swung them into the distance! Sang Ye pursued him relentlessly. Just as Sang Ye was about to catch up to the baboon, the baboon suddenly turned around. A scheming glint flashed across his eyes as he raised his hand and stabbed a black bone knife between Sang Ye¡¯s eyebrows! Sang Ye was caught off guard. He tried his best to dodge, but he could only barely avoid his vital points. The black bone knife pierced his body, but no blood splashed out. There was a loud bang in Sang Ye¡¯s head as if something had shattered! He stopped involuntarily. The baboon didn¡¯t think that was enough. He was dissatisfied that he missed his aim. He wanted to pull the bone knife out and stab Sang Ye again. Unexpectedly, Sang Ye suddenly moved! He felt a powerful force suddenly burst out of his body. In the blink of an eye, he had risen five levels in a row. He had actually gone from a three-starred soul beast to an eight-starred soul beast! 2 His originally dark eyes turned as red as blood. The python shed off a layer of black and gray snakeskin at a visible speed, and his body doubled in size. 2 The silver ring pattern on Sang Ye¡¯s neck turned dark red and extended countless strange twisted lines that quickly spread throughout his body. When the baboon saw this, instead of being afraid, he smiled sinisterly. 1 His bloodline had awakened! The monster that the lord wanted was finally coming! 2 The python glanced down at the baboon. That cold look snapped the baboon out of his complacency. When the python opened his bloody mouth again, the baboon quickly climbed up the tree and moved nimbly through the forest. The python did not chase after him. He raised his huge snake tail and swept it over! A large area of trees was swept away. The baboon was also swept away. His chest was hit by a fallen tree trunk, and two of his ribs were broken. He gritted his teeth in pain, and his mouth was filled with bloody foam. He gritted his teeth and continued to run. The python swept his tail over again. This time, it hit the baboon¡¯s back and sent him flying. The baboon heard the crack of bones breaking and felt several more bones in his back shatter! 2 He landed in the Black River and was immediately swept away by the fast-flowing river. 1 The python didn¡¯t chase after the baboon because the snake beasts had surrounded him. They wanted to protect Lord Ma Qing, but they realized that he was already missing. The huge python in front of them looked extremely strange. But they were not afraid, and they all assumed combat stances. No matter how strange the python in front of them looked, he was by himself. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks They had more than 80 snake beasts in their party. How could they be afraid of him alone?! The python looked at the ants in front of him, his red eyes looking like they were about to bleed. He suddenly opened his bloody mouth and pounced at the snake beasts in front of him! 1 ¡­ In the cellar, Huanhuan suddenly felt the contractual ring on her ring finger becoming hot. One of them was in danger! 1 Huanhuan got up and climbed out of the cellar quickly, ignoring Mu Xiang¡¯s obstruction. She kept praying. ¡®Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye. ¡®No matter which one of you it is, don¡¯t let anything happen to you!¡¯ Huanhuan almost scrambled out of the cave and ran down the mountain. The feather beasts were cleaning up the battlefield. Xue Ling flew in the air to check if there were any survivors. He saw Huanhuan running down the mountain and immediately flapped his wings to fly over. ¡°Why are you down the mountain?¡± It was inconvenient for Huanhuan to run with her big belly. Just going down the mountain had made her sweat profusely. 1 She begged breathlessly, ¡°Something happened to one of them. Please take me to them.¡± 1 Xue Ling bent down and smiled. ¡°Give me a kiss and I¡¯ll take you there.¡± 1 At a time like this, this guy still didn¡¯t forget to tease her?! Huanhuan was furious, but the situation was urgent. She could only lean over and kiss him quickly. ¡°Is this enough?¡± Xue Ling thought for a moment. ¡°It was a little too quick¡­¡± He saw that Huanhuan was about to explode, so he added, ¡°But it¡¯s passable.¡± Xue Ling picked her up and flew deeper into the forest. When Bai Di and Shuang Yun rushed to the river with the wolf beasts, they were stunned by what they saw. The trees were lying on the ground, and the grass was stained red with blood. Blood suddenly flowed into the Black River, turning the river red. The entire world seemed to have been washed in blood, and it was filled with the pungent smell of blood. Ma Qing and the snake beasts were all gone. Only a huge python lay on the ground, its skin covered in strange dark red patterns. After a long moment, Bai Di and Shuang Yun walked over. They saw that the python¡¯s eyes were closed, and he had fallen unconscious. Although the python in front of them had doubled in size, Bai Di and Shuang Yun could still smell the familiar scent on him. This strange python was Sang Ye! Shuang Yun was stunned. ¡°Why did Sang Ye become like this?¡± Bai Di frowned. ¡°Not only has he changed his appearance, but his star level has also increased.¡± Sang Ye was originally a three-starred soul beast, but now, he had risen to eight stars! What made him advance five levels in a row? This was unheard of! Shuang Yun glanced at the surrounding battlefield and hesitated. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Sang Ye caused these? Don¡¯t tell me he killed all those snake beasts alone?¡± Bai Di said nothing, his expression extremely grave. 1 This place was too bloody and eerie. Even the beasts, who were used to seeing blood and killing, couldn¡¯t help but feel a little uncomfortable. The wolf beasts all looked disgusted. Shuang Yun turned around and said to them, ¡°Go nearby and find out where Ma Qing and those snake beasts went.¡± Even if they were killed, their corpses would have been left behind. 1 The wolf beasts scattered to look for traces left behind by the snake beasts. At this moment, Xue Ling suddenly descended from the sky with Huanhuan in his arms. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only After standing steadily, Xue Ling lowered his head. Bai Di and Shuang Yun¡¯s expressions changed when they saw Huanhuan. ¡°Why are you here?!¡± Huanhuan was very anxious. ¡°I sensed that one of you were in danger, so I came to look for you. Why do I only see the two of you? Where¡¯s Sang Ye?¡± Bai Di and Shuang Yun said nothing. In unison, they looked at the huge python on the ground. Chapter 95 - Hes Not A Good Person! Sang Ye¡¯s huge change shocked Huanhuan. She asked in disbelief, ¡°How did Sang Ye become like this?¡± Not only had his body doubled in size, but the surface of his snake skin was also covered in strange dark red patterns. Coupled with the sticky blood on the ground, he looked especially terrifying! Bai Di and Shuang Yun didn¡¯t understand what was going on with Sang Ye either. Xue Ling suddenly said, ¡°The blood of a Bloodseeker flows in his body.¡± The words startled Bai Di and Shuang Yun. They both looked surprised. Only Huanhuan still looked confused. ¡°What¡¯s a Bloodseeker?¡± ¡°A monster that crawled out of the Endless Abyss. They drink the blood of beasts, eat their flesh, and absorb the vitality of all creatures. Wherever they go, everything becomes hell.¡± Huanhuan was frightened by Xue Ling¡¯s description. She retorted involuntarily, ¡°No, Sang Ye is not that scary. He¡¯s good to us. He can¡¯t be a Bloodseeker!¡± ¡°He used to be normal. That¡¯s because the Bloodseeker bloodline in him has always been in a dormant state. But just now, someone used this knife to awaken his Bloodseeker bloodline!¡± Xue Ling pointed to the black bone knife stuck in the snake¡¯s body. ¡°It¡¯s polished from the bones of a Bloodseeker. The Bloodseeker bloodline is fatally attracted to it.¡± 1 Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on the black bone knife. Xue Ling scanned the bloody environment. ¡°There¡¯s blood everywhere, but I can¡¯t see any remains. It seems that those snake beasts have been eaten by this guy. There¡¯s not a single bone left. He was really hungry!¡± He even smiled at the end. But the others only felt cold. Huanhuan suppressed his fear and asked, ¡°Will Sang Ye wake up?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s just exhausted. He won¡¯t die for the time being.¡± Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± However, Xue Ling revealed a cruel smile. ¡°Little female, you might not know how dangerous the Bloodseeker race is. Before they were civilized, they were a group of extremely destructive lunatics. They were best at attacking in groups.¡± His smile made her uneasy. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What I mean is, instead of waiting for him to wake up and go crazy killing people everywhere, it¡¯s better to kill him now while he¡¯s unconscious and prevent any future trouble.¡± 1 ¡°No!¡± She refused without hesitation. She glared at him angrily. ¡°If you touch him, I¡¯ll fight you!¡± Xue Ling looked at Bai Di and Shuang Yun. ¡°The little female doesn¡¯t understand the danger of Bloodseekers, but you should.¡± Neither Bai Di nor Shuang Yun spoke. Huanhuan stood in front of the python and shouted with red eyes, ¡°He¡¯s Sang Ye! He¡¯s not a Bloodseeker! If you want to kill him, step over my corpse first!¡± 1 Bai Di¡¯s and Shuang Yun¡¯s expressions changed. Shuang Yun quickly picked her up. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re still pregnant. You can¡¯t cry.¡± Huanhuan said with tears in her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to hurt Sang Ye!¡± ¡°Okay, okay! You¡¯re the boss of the family. We¡¯ll do anything you say!¡± Huanhuan looked at Bai Di and choked. ¡°What about you?¡± Bai Di was exasperated. ¡°Whatever you say.¡± Only then did she stop crying. Xue Ling looked at them with a faint smile. ¡°Have you thought about it? The price of letting a Bloodseeker go is greater than you think.¡± Huanhuan rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about our family!¡± ¡°You looked pitiful when you begged me to bring you here. Now that you¡¯ve found him, you¡¯re turning your back on me?¡± ¡°Who asked you to have the intention of hurting Sang Ye?!¡± Xue Ling smiled indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a suggestion. Since you¡¯re unwilling to accept it, I won¡¯t force you. It¡¯s up to you.¡± Bai Di studied the black bone knife. ¡°Can you pull this out?¡± Xue Ling said meaningfully, ¡°You can try.¡± Bai Di pondered for a moment, then he grabbed the black bone knife and pulled it out bit by bit. The bone knife was inserted very deeply. When it was pulled out, it brought out some flesh, but strangely, no blood flowed. Huanhuan stared at the python without blinking. A moment later, the huge python shrank bit by bit and returned to its normal size. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks The soul beast also fell from eight stars to three stars. 1 The python then transformed into human form. Xue Ling smiled. ¡°What a pity. He went from being a Bloodseeker to a beast.¡± With the danger resolved, Bai Di and Shuang Yun heaved a sigh of relief. Huanhuan found a piece of animal hide in the ring and put it on Sang Ye. Xue Ling said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing else for me here. I¡¯m leaving.¡± With that, he spread his wings. The ends of his hair drew a line in the air, adn the red crystals shone. Xue Ling flew away just like that. The wolf beasts returned, saying that they didn¡¯t find any traces of snake beasts nearby. They only found a huge piece of shedded snakeskin. They placed the snakeskin in front of Shuang Yun. Shuang Yun recognized the snakeskin on Sang Ye at a glance. He put away the snakeskin and said to the wolf beasts, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look anymore. Go back.¡± The wolf beasts transformed into their beast forms and ran back. Shuang Yun stuffed the snakeskin and black bone knife into his space. He transformed into a Silvery Frost White Wolf and carried Huanhuan back. 1 Bai Di also transformed into a white tiger and carried the unconscious Sang Ye on his back. ¡­ After the battle, the entire Rock Wolf Tribe entered a state of recuperation. Fortunately, no wolf beasts died this time. Only a few were seriously injured. Huanhuan had to help treat the injured during the day and take care of Sang Ye at night. The large number of herbs that she had hoarded previously played an important role at this moment. 2 In addition to hunting, Shuang Yun and Bai Di also had to bring people to clean up the bloody battlefield Sang Ye had caused previously. They also had to tidy up the vegetable fields and orchards at the foot of the mountain. Everyone was extremely busy during this period. Three days later, Sang Ye finally woke up. He had forgotten what had happened before he fainted. His memory seemed to have suddenly blacked out after he caught up with Ma Qing. 1 There was a long blank space in the middle. He thought about it for a long time but couldn¡¯t remember what had happened after he caught up with Ma Qing. Huanhuan reached out to smooth the crease between his eyebrows and comforted him. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t remember. In any case, it¡¯s all in the past. Your most important task now is to rest and recover quickly.¡± Under her hard work, the injured people in the tribe gradually recovered. 1 Everyone looked at her with increasing respect. It was as if they were looking at a powerful and real witch doctor! 1 The birds were injured by the snake beasts during the battle. They didn¡¯t have enough herbs, so Xue Ling came to borrow some from Huanhuan. When he saw Sang Ye following behind Huanhuan, he smiled meaningfully. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to recover so quickly!¡± Huanhuan deliberately stood between the two of them, but because she was too short, she could not block Xue Ling¡¯s line of sight. 1 She could only raise her head and glare at Xue Ling¡¯s chin. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the herbs. Go!¡± Xue Ling chuckled and pinched her cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll come and play with you another day.¡± 1 Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only When he was far away, Huanhuan immediately took Sang Ye¡¯s hand and reminded him earnestly. 1 ¡°Stay away from Xue Ling in the future. He¡¯s not a good person!¡± 1 Sang Ye agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 96 - Why Dont You Go To Heaven?! The greatest change brought about by this battle was that it had eased the relationship between the wolves and the birds. Previously, when the two races met, their gazes were cold. Although they were not as close as family now, they could already greet each other calmly. The only thing that made Huanhuan unhappy was that Xue Ling had been wandering in front of her recently. Huanhuan had no prejudice against him, but the fact that he had previously said that he would kill Sang Ye to prevent future trouble left a knot in Huanhuan¡¯s heart. She couldn¡¯t help but worry about Sang Ye¡¯s safety when she saw him, causing her to be in a bad mood each time. 1 Huanhuan checked the sunflowers and was in a good mood when she saw that they were all growing well. However, as soon as she turned around, she saw blood-red feathers falling from the sky. Huanhuan¡¯s mood immediately plummeted. She asked angrily, ¡°As an elder, why are you so free every day? Don¡¯t you have anything serious to do?¡± Xue Ling gave a half-smile. ¡°You know I¡¯m an elder and have a special status in the feather tribe. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll cause trouble for your wolf tribe if you speak to me in that tone?¡± Huanhuan deliberately provoked him. ¡°Are you such a petty person?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m really such a petty person.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Ah! How could there be such a shameless person in this world?! Xue Ling glanced at the sunflowers behind her. ¡°I heard that the things you planted are quite delicious. When will you share some with me?¡± ¡°Pick them yourself if you want to eat them!¡± 1 Huanhuan moved aside, thinking that these mutated sunflowers were especially ferocious. As long as strangers approached them, they would be attacked. This would be a good lesson for this evil bird! Xue Ling read her thoughts. He smiled but didn¡¯t expose her. He spread his huge red wings. Huanhuan sensed that something was wrong and quickly asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Of course, I can only pick their fruits if I blow these sunflowers down. After all, these things hurt when they attack people.¡± 1 Huanhuan exploded on the spot. ¡°No! Stop!¡± With a light flap of his two big wings, he could send all the sunflowers into the sky! It was not easy to grow so many mutated sunflowers. She could not let this guy destroy them! Xue Ling looked at her calmly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to pick them myself?¡± Huanhuan was speechless. She pointed at Xue Ling and said angrily, ¡°Just you wait! Don¡¯t move!¡± Xue Ling spread his hands in a gesture of innocence. With a belly full of temper, Huanhuan picked a bag of sunflower seeds and threw it to Xue Ling. ¡°Go! Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡± 2 However, Xue Ling said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat them raw. I want them cooked. I¡¯ve seen female wolves eat those stir-fried sunflower seeds. They smell better than this.¡± ¡°If you want to eat cooked food, go home and cook it yourself!¡± A cluster of flames appeared on Xue Ling¡¯s fingertips. ¡°You know, I¡¯m old and my control isn¡¯t good. It would be bad if I accidentally burned the rock mountain.¡± Huanhuan shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t eat sunflower seeds if you¡¯re old! What if you break your old teeth?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have a lot of teeth. I¡¯m not afraid of a few of them getting crushed.¡± Huanhuan said angrily, ¡°If you¡¯re so powerful, why don¡¯t you go to heaven?!¡± 1 ¡°Can being in the sky be considered very powerful? Then I¡¯m indeed quite powerful!¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Huanhuan endured her anger and admitted defeat. Finally, Xue Ling flew away with a large bag of fragrant stir-fried sunflower seeds. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. During dinner that night, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Can any of you defeat Xue Ling?¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks 1 Bai Di shook his head. ¡°I was lucky to win against him last time. And that was only because he gave in to me. If he went all out, I wouldn¡¯t be his match.¡± Shuang Yun stroked his chin. ¡°I definitely can¡¯t beat that bird person alone, but if we all attack together, we should have a chance of winning.¡± Sang Ye said in a low voice, ¡°Xue Ling¡¯s strength is unfathomable. No one here is his match.¡± Huanhuan immediately deflated. ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so arrogant. He¡¯s fearless!¡± Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°What is it? Did he bully you?¡± ¡°He ate our sunflower seeds without paying. Does that count as bullying?¡± 1 Bai Di was silent for a moment, then he said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask him for money tomorrow.¡± ¡°Forget it. Those sunflower seeds aren¡¯t worth much. If he wants them, he can have them. Don¡¯t look for him, or you¡¯ll lose out again.¡± She didn¡¯t care about the money, but she couldn¡¯t take it lying down. The next day, Xue Ling came looking for her again. ¡°Your stir-fried melon seeds taste good. Give me some more.¡± 1 Huanhuan was very unhappy. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a lot of sunflowers in your vegetable fields? Why don¡¯t I pick some for you?¡± Huanhuan immediately stopped him. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to ruin my vegetable fields!¡± She angrily packed up the sunflower seeds Bai Di had just stir-fried and threw them at him, telling him to take them and get lost. 2 Xue Ling smiled and took out a seed for Huanhuan. ¡°I won¡¯t eat your food for nothing. This is my gift to you in return.¡± The white seed was a little green at the tip. It was only the size of a thumb and looked a little like a lotus seed. Huanhuan¡¯s interest was slowly piqued by the seed. ¡°What seed is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called a skullcap. It blooms when it grows up. It¡¯s quite beautiful. I heard many females like it.¡± He had wanted to wait until Huanhuan gave birth before giving her the seed, but the atmosphere was quite good now, so he gave it away early. 3 She slowly took the seed and realized that it really looked like a lotus seed. She couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°How do I plant it?¡± ¡°Give it a drop of blood and throw it in the pond. It¡¯ll grow on its own.¡± This was the first time Huanhuan had heard that planting flowers required blood. She asked suspiciously, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°What good will it do me to fool you?¡± Xue Ling flew away with the stir-fried sunflower seeds. Huanhuan flipped through the illustrated book of plants and animals. She searched from beginning to end but could not find any records of skullcaps. She asked the system, ¡°Little Brat, why isn¡¯t there any information about skullcaps in the sheepskin book?¡± ¡°This is only the first part of the sheepskin illustrated book. The records of skullcaps are in another illustrated book.¡± Huanhuan was a little surprised. ¡°Like the Divine Wood seed, it¡¯s not in this book. Could it be that skullcaps are a high-level plant like the Divine Wood?¡± ¡°The host doesn¡¯t have enough authority to answer.¡± 2 After hesitating for a long time, she squeezed out a drop of blood and smeared it on the seed. The seed seemed to have a life of its own and quickly absorbed the blood. The originally white seed skin immediately turned into a cute light pink color. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Huanhuan lowered the seed into the pond at the foot of the mountain. It didn¡¯t take long for the seed to sprout and grow. Green leaves grew on the surface of the originally empty pond. They were piled together and looked rather beautiful. In the middle of the pond stood a small pale pink flower bud. It was the bud of a skullcap. Chapter 97 - Mom Huanhuan stood by the pond and looked at the lotus leaves in front of her. She muttered softly, ¡°It really looks like a lotus flower. I wonder if there are lotus roots to eat.¡± 1 As soon as she finished speaking, many lotus roots were thrown ashore and fell to the grass beside Huanhuan¡¯s feet. 1 And they were all clean lotus roots! Huanhuan looked shocked. What was going on? The little flower that had been standing quietly in the middle of the pool suddenly tilted over and gently rubbed the back of Huanhuan¡¯s hand as if it was wheedling. 1 Huanhuan was even more surprised. Even a lotus flower could become a spirit these days?! Fortunately, the little bud was cute. Coupled with the fact that she had dripped blood on it before, Huanhuan felt an inexplicable kinship with it. She didn¡¯t feel afraid at all. She reached out and touched the small bud. ¡°Did you give me all these lotus roots?¡± The little bud opened its pale pink petals slightly and said in a soft voice, ¡°Mom likes it. It¡¯s all for you, Mom.¡± Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°You¡¯re calling me ¡®Mom¡¯?¡± 1 ¡°Mom! Mom!¡± The little flower nuzzled Huanhuan¡¯s bulging belly. ¡°Little Brother, Little Sister.¡± 2 Huanhuan never dreamed that she would have a lotus flower as a child! While she was in a daze, Xue Ling descended from the sky and landed steadily beside her. Xue Ling looked at the lotus roots on the ground and smiled in understanding. ¡°These are all gifts for you? It seems that you two get along very well!¡± When the little flower saw him, it immediately turned its head and wrapped itself around Zue Ling¡¯s wrist. It nuzzled his palm affectionately. ¡°Dad! Dad!¡± 3 Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± It was fine if it called her ¡®Mom¡¯, but why did it call Xue Ling ¡®Dad¡¯?! When did she become family with this bird?! Xue Ling touched the small flower bud with unexpected gentleness. ¡°Be good~¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is this lotus calling us ¡®Mom¡¯ and ¡®Dad¡¯?!¡± ¡°Skullcap is a rare and special species. It evolved from a plant into human form. Whoever feeds it blood before it¡¯s born is its parent. We fed it our blood. Naturally, we became its parents.¡± 2 He said it matter-of-factly, but she couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°When did you feed it blood?¡± ¡°I gave it a drop of blood before I gave it to you.¡± Huanhuan glared at him. ¡°You did it on purpose!¡± ¡°Yes, I did it on purpose.¡± 1 Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± How could there be such a shameless guy in this world?! The little bud was acutely aware of its mother¡¯s bad mood. It immediately wrapped itself around Huanhuan¡¯s wrist again and rubbed against her fingertips. It made a fawning sound. ¡°Mom! Mom!¡± This little plant was too cute. Before her anger could rise, it was gone. She touched the bud. ¡°You can go back.¡± The little flower nuzzled her fingers again before reluctantly returning to the center of the pond. Huanhuan called Bai Di over to help carry the lotus roots home. 1 Xue Ling followed her home. ¡°Hey, mother of my child, give me some stir-fried sunflower seeds!¡± 2 Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She quickly threw a bag of fried sunflower seeds into Xue Ling¡¯s arms. ¡°Hurry up and leave! Don¡¯t come again!¡± Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks 1 ¡°You no longer acknowledge me after giving birth. What a heartless female!¡± Xue Ling clicked her tongue and flew away with the sunflower seeds. 2 This guy was so good-looking like a peerless character from a comic book. Why was his personality so shameless?! Other than teasing her every day, he would freeload as well! Huanhuan gave him the finger. She turned to see Bai Di staring at her, his eyes dark. ¡°Did Xue Ling just call you the mother of his child?¡± Huanhuan quickly explained, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand! He¡¯s just spouting nonsense. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know him. He¡¯s always spouting nonsense.¡± 2 Bai Di saw her nervousness at once. He was considerate enough not to pursue the matter. ¡°What do you want to do with the lotus roots?¡± he asked gently. At the mention of food, Huanhuan immediately perked up. ¡°We can make soup and a cold side dish with it! Stir-fried lotus root is also very delicious! Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have vegetable oil¡­¡± ¡­ When they set up the stall in the market, Huanhuan placed the long beans, lotus roots, and stir-fried sunflower seeds on it. As a regular customer, Dong Ya was the first to try these three new things. He didn¡¯t like the taste of long beans, but the stir-fried sunflower seeds and lotus roots were delicious! The stir-fried sunflower seeds were fragrant! The lotus roots were crisp and refreshing! Hence, Dong Ya bought a large bag of stir-fried sunflower seeds and two large bags of lotus roots without hesitation. After that, many beasts bought stir-fried sunflower seeds and lotus roots. Not long after, they were all sold out. Huanhuan was very surprised. She didn¡¯t expect these beasts to like to eat sunflower seeds too! She sold all the stir-fried sunflower seeds at home in one go and obtained a lot of herbs. As for the long beans, they were bought by the family of red-haired pigs who came from afar. They liked the taste of these long beans very much. In the end, Xue Ling came to her door the next day and asked for sunflower seeds again. Huanhuan looked at him speechlessly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting heaty after eating so many sunflower seeds?!¡± Xue Ling extended his fingers, and flames appeared on his fingertips. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of fire?¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She said, ¡°Forget it!¡± She continued, ¡°I sold all the sunflower seeds yesterday. I don¡¯t have any today. Come back in a few days.¡± Xue Ling was not happy. ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave me a bag? I¡¯m the father of your child!¡± 1 As soon as she heard the words ¡®father of your child¡¯, she frowned. Shuang Yun suddenly returned. He heard Xue Ling as soon as he entered and immediately exploded. He rushed over and grabbed Xue Ling¡¯s collar. He said angrily, ¡°The babies in Huanhuan¡¯s stomach are clearly mine! They¡¯re mine! Don¡¯t even think about taking my children away!¡± 3 Huanhuan quickly pulled him away. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Calm down.¡± Shuang Yun looked at her aggrievedly. ¡°The children in your stomach are mine, right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! They¡¯re yours!¡± Shuang Yun was happy now. Xue Ling tidied his torn clothes and said slowly, ¡°The children in Huanhuan¡¯s stomach are yours, of course. Anyway, our child is already grown up.¡± ¡°What the hell?!¡± Shuang Yun exploded again. ¡°When did Huanhuan give birth to your children? You guys have never mated. You can¡¯t have children!¡± ¡°Do you want to see my and Huanhuan¡¯s child?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have her child!¡± Shuang Yun was convinced. Xue Ling raised his right hand, and a pink flower bud emerged from his sleeve. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only As soon as it saw Huanhuan, it pounced on her and wrapped itself around her wrist. It called out lovingly, ¡°Mom! Mom!¡± Shuang Yun was speechless. He immediately looked at Huanhuan, his eyes filled with shock. Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± How could she explain to her husband that she suddenly had a child? He was waiting for an answer. It was urgent! Chapter 98 - Mineral Vein Huanhuan quickly dragged Shuang Yun into the kitchen and explained the origins of the lotus flower from beginning to end. Shuang Yun expressed his mixed feelings. 1 His wife had not cheated on him, but she had a son with another ferocious beast. What should he do? 1 When Bai Di and Sang Ye returned, they saw Xue Ling smiling and greeting them. ¡°You¡¯re all back. Sit down and rest!¡± Why did he make it seem like he was the master of the house?! 1 Sang Ye remembered Huanhuan¡¯s instructions. He glanced at Xue Ling and walked away expressionlessly. 1 Bai Di walked over and asked politely, ¡°Why are you here, Elder Xue Ling?¡± ¡°I brought my son to look for his mother.¡± 1 ¡°May I ask who the mother is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Huanhuan!¡± Bai Di was speechless. Huanhuan had just walked out of the kitchen and almost fell when she heard this. She rolled her eyes at Xue Ling. ¡°Can you stop saying such ambiguous words? We don¡¯t have such a relationship!¡± 1 Xue Ling said, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°Is that how you tell the truth? Do you want others to misunderstand?¡± Xue Ling raised his hand and released the little flower bud. ¡°Your mother despises us. What should we do?¡± 1 The little bud nuzzled his palm, then stretched out in front of Huanhuan again. It wrapped itself around her wrist and pulled her to Xue Ling. It put their hands together. ¡°Mom! Dad!¡± Xue Ling touched the small bud and smiled. ¡°Son, you¡¯re so smart. I don¡¯t dote on you for nothing!¡± 1 Bai Di looked at Huanhuan with a forced smile. Huanhuan raised her hand weakly. ¡°Let me explain¡­¡± 1 ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m listening.¡± Having experienced it once, Huanhuan explained it more clearly and quickly this time. Bai Di quickly understood where her and Xue Ling¡¯s ¡®son¡¯ came from. Bai Di was surprised that Xue Ling could think of such a way to approach Huanhuan. 1 It seemed that he was really interested in Huanhuan. Unfortunately, Huanhuan did not seem to accept this. Bai Di saw everything and said nothing. 1 He wouldn¡¯t stop her, but he wouldn¡¯t deliberately add fuel to the fire. Everything depended on Huanhuan¡¯s decision. It was not until after dinner that Xue Ling slowly got up and left under Huanhuan¡¯s urging. He took the skullcap with him too. In his words¡ª ¡°It¡¯s hard enough being alone in the house. Fortunately, my son can be with me.¡± Well, when he said this, he deliberately looked at Huanhuan as if she was a heartless person. 2 The corners of Huanhuan¡¯s mouth twitched as she laughed dryly. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy. Hehe.¡± 3 ¡­ Sunflower seeds sold well, but Huanhuan had no intention of planting them on a large scale. After all, it was not a primary source of food. Everyone was buying some because they were something new. In the future, when the novelty wore off, the sales of sunflower seeds would definitely slow down. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks 2 She would want to plant something else, preferably potatoes or rice. Not only could they use it to stave off hunger, but they could also last long. Unfortunately, her level was too low. She could only buy sunflower seeds and long bean seeds in the crystal mall. Even if her level was high enough and the other seeds in the crystal mall, she was so poor that she wouldn¡¯t be able to afford a single seed. Huanhuan called the system out. ¡°Little Brat, why haven¡¯t you given me any missions recently?¡± System 438 said, ¡°The host did not trigger a random mission. The system will not automatically issue a mission.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are there no other missions apart from random missions?¡± ¡°There are also special missions that the host can choose from.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What special missions are there?¡± ¡°The difficulty of special missions is divided into beginner, intermediate, and advanced levels. The higher the difficulty, the more generous the reward. May I ask what level of mission the host wants?¡± Upon hearing the words ¡®generous reward¡¯, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but want to pick up the highest-level reward, but rationality stopped her from doing so. 1 She should take on a beginner mission first. If the beginner mission was simple, she would consider the intermediate and advanced missions. After a while, System 438 said, ¡°Three primary missions have been refreshed. They are related to planting, mining, and hunting.¡± Huanhuan eliminated the hunting mission. She was pregnant now. It was better for her not to do such bloody things. After hesitating for a moment between planting and mining, she felt a little inclined to plant. After all, the foot of the mountain was already filled with vegetable and fruit forests. She was more familiar with this line of work. But just to be safe, she chose to ask tentatively, ¡°Little Brat, which mission do you think I should choose?¡± ¡°After a comprehensive evaluation, the system suggests that the host accept the mineral mission.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The system replied, ¡°This mission is relatively simple for the host. Moreover, the host needs crystals very much now.¡± Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°Crystals? You mean I can dig crystals from mines?!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Huanhuan was so happy that she almost jumped up! She originally thought that mining could only produce metals and the like, but she didn¡¯t expect it to also produce crystals! If she could dig out a crystal mine, wouldn¡¯t she be rich?! System No. 438 interrupted her fantasy. ¡°Does the host want to accept a beginner mining mission?¡± Huanhuan nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes, yes! I want to take on this mission!¡± ¡°The host has successfully accepted a beginner mining mission! You can¡¯t give up on the special mission. You have three months to complete it. If the mission fails, the host will be punished!¡± 1 Huanhuan¡¯s excitement cooled a little. ¡°Why is there a time limit and punishment?¡± ¡°Before completing the special mission, the host will not be able to trigger any more random missions. I hope the host can complete the mission as soon as possible!¡± Huanhuan endured it, but she still couldn¡¯t suppress her doubts. ¡°If the mission fails, what will the punishment be?¡± ¡°The punishment for a beginner mission is lighter. You¡¯ll only be unconscious for seven days. If it¡¯s a high-level mission, you¡¯ll probably lose your life if you fail.¡± 2 Huanhuan broke out in a cold sweat. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t obsessed with accepting a high-level mission! 1 If the mission couldn¡¯t be completed, it would kill her! It was terrifying! Ever since she obtained the compass, Huanhuan did not have much of a chance to use it. Now that she could finally use it, Huanhuan expressed her excitement. She followed the system¡¯s guidance and twisted the mechanism in the middle of the compass. Three rounds to the left, three to the right, then she let go. The needle slowly began to turn. Huanhuan stared at the needle without blinking. It spun faster and faster until it couldn¡¯t stop! Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only She quickly asked, ¡°Little Brat, is this compass broken? Why does it keep spinning?!¡± System 438: ¡°The treasure-seeking compass is not broken. Its needle is constantly spinning because the host is right above the mineral vein.¡± 2 Huanhuan was stunned. There was a mineral vein under her feet?! Chapter 99 - Thoughts Huanhuan never dreamed that there would be an unknown mineral vein hidden under the rock mountain! She told this to the three male beasts at home. Then, everyone fell into shock. When everyone finally recovered, they were stuck with another problem. Should they dig this vein? Bai Di analyzed calmly. ¡°If we have to dig the mine out of the ground, it might cause the mountain to sink. In serious cases, it might even collapse.¡± 1 If the rock mountain was destroyed, not only would they have nowhere to live, but they would also lose the vegetable fields and orchards that they had worked so hard to manage at the foot of the mountain. 1 Everyone was reluctant. Sang Ye added, ¡°Digging is not a small matter. Once we start digging, we¡¯ll definitely alarm the other tribes in the vicinity. Not to mention the distant ones, we definitely won¡¯t be able to hide it from the birds living on the mountaintop.¡± Bai Di nodded. ¡°Once more people know about the mine, it¡¯ll cause countless problems. We¡¯ll have to pay a high price to guard it.¡± Huanhuan asked hesitantly, ¡°Are we not digging it, then?¡± 1 The three of them paused and looked at Shuang Yun in unison. Shuang Yun was the leader of the Rock Wolf Tribe. The rock mountain belonged to him. He had the most right to decide if they should dig into the ground and mine. After a moment of silence, Shuang Yun said, ¡°Although crystals are very tempting, our lives are pretty good now. We don¡¯t need to cause any more trouble.¡± 1 Compared to his wealth, he cherished his current days more. Since he had already said so, Bai Di and Sang Ye naturally had no objections. They nodded in agreement. Huanhuan moved her lips, but in the end, nothing came out. From the perspective of the overall situation, there was no problem with Shuang Yun¡¯s decision. Huanhuan did not want to force the entire tribe to move just because of a mission. She thought that she should forget it and look elsewhere. Perhaps there were other mineral veins elsewhere. Anyway, there were still three months! ¡­ Early in the morning, Shuang Yun brought the male beasts out to hunt. Sang Ye went to work. Bai Di stayed at home with Huanhuan. The attentive Bai Di realized that his little female seemed to have something on her mind. He asked a few probing questions, but he couldn¡¯t get an answer from her. Bai Di went over everything that had happened in the past few days and realized that Huanhuan had been fine until yesterday. Only today did she show signs of abnormality. 2 He thought for a moment and immediately thought of the discussion about the mineral vein last night. Did Huanhuan have any other thoughts about the mineral vein? Huanhuan had no idea that Bai Di had seen through her thoughts. She hugged his arm and blinked. ¡°I¡¯m so bored at home. Can you take me out?¡± 1 ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°Anywhere. I¡¯m not picky.¡± ¡®It would be good for her to get some air,¡¯ Bai Di thought. Maybe the little female would be willing to share her thoughts when she was happy. 2 He transformed into a white tiger and carried Huanhuan down the mountain. When they passed by the vegetable field, Huanhuan waved at Sang Ye, who was still watering the plants. ¡°We¡¯re going for a walk. We might be back late. You don¡¯t have to wait for us for lunch!¡± Unexpectedly, Sang Ye slithered over and lowered his huge snake head. He stopped in front of Huanhuan and looked at her. ¡°I want to go too.¡± 2 Huanhuan pointed to the vegetable patch. ¡°But don¡¯t you have to water it?¡± ¡°I can water it when I get back.¡± Not far away, the male beasts who heard them laughed. ¡°Huanhuan, bring Sang Ye along to play! Leave the watering to us. You don¡¯t have to worry!¡± 1 Huanhuan thanked them, then touched the snake head in front of her. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡± Sang Ye opened his mouth and licked her face. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks Bai Di walked slower, his feet silent on the grass. Huanhuan sat cross-legged on his back, holding the small compass in her hand. She kept her eyes on the needle on it. It first pointed at the rock mountain. Only when it was far away did it return to its initial position. Sang Ye saw a bird¡¯s nest in the tree. The big bird was not at home, and there were about 20 white eggs in the nest. He darted up the tree and swept all the bird eggs away with his snake tongue. From the neatness of his movements, it was obvious that he was a repeat offender. He must have done many things like this in the past. Most snake beasts liked to eat bird eggs, and Sang Ye was no exception. Every time he hunted, he would check if there were any bird nests on the nearby trees. If there were, he would definitely empty them out. This time was no exception. Sang Ye brought all the eggs to Huanhuan as if he were presenting a treasure. 1 However, Huanhuan kept staring at the compass and did not notice his movements at all. 1 Sang Ye was a little unhappy. He flicked out his snake tongue and took the compass from her hand. 1 Huanhuan immediately looked up at him. ¡°Why did you take it away? Give it back to me!¡± Sang Ye held the eggs in front of her. ¡°Eat these.¡± Huanhuan was a little surprised. ¡°Where did you get so many eggs?¡± ¡°I took it from the tree.¡± Huanhuan waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not eating them. Keep them for yourself.¡± Unexpectedly, Sang Ye¡¯s face darkened when he heard her words. Usually, he looked gloomy. Now, he looked even more terrifying. ¡°If you don¡¯t like them, then I don¡¯t want them either.¡± 1 With that, he was about to smash all the bird eggs. Huanhuan quickly pulled him back. ¡°Don¡¯t throw them!¡± It would be a pity to smash all these eggs! She picked up a bird egg at random. ¡°I can take this one. You can share the rest with Bai Di.¡± 1 Sang Ye picked out the largest bird egg and stuffed it into Huanhuan¡¯s hand. ¡°This is for you too.¡± 1 Huanhuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Then, Sang Ye picked out the smallest bird egg and gave it to Bai Di. 1 The white tiger looked back at him. ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t like eggs.¡± 1 In fact, except for the snake beasts with unique tastes, most beasts did not like eggs. It was not chewy and tasted strange. Sang Ye immediately took the bird egg back. It was fine if Bai Di didn¡¯t eat it. Besides, he was reluctant when he had to give it to Bai Di. 1 He casually threw the bird egg into his mouth, chewed it, and swallowed it. Huanhuan looked at him in surprise. ¡°Why did you eat the eggshell too?!¡± Sang Ye said matter-of-factly, ¡°Eggshell is delicious and very crunchy!¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t speak. She patted the white tiger on the back. ¡°Stop by the rock in front.¡± Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only It was midday, and the sun was strong. There were no trees near the stones to shield them from the heat. Huanhuan cracked the egg onto the rock. The stone immediately sizzled, and a rich charred fragrance filled the air. Not only Sang Ye but even Bai Di, who didn¡¯t like eggs, couldn¡¯t help but take a sniff. It smelled so good! He did not expect smelly bird eggs to suddenly smell so good! Chapter 100 - Drawing A Line Bai Di fried the rest of the bird eggs and caught a warthog to roast. The three of them ate their fill. Bai Di then went to the river to get water. Sang Ye wrapped himself lazily around the tree trunk. He looked at Huanhuan walking around with the compass as if she was looking for something. Bai Di returned with the water. He waved at Huanhuan. ¡°Come here.¡± Huanhuan ran over and put down the compass. He held her hands and helped her wash them carefully. Huanhuan deliberately shook her fingers, splashing water into Bai Di¡¯s face. Bai Di looked at her indulgently. ¡°Naughty.¡± Huanhuan ran away with a smile. After washing his hands, Bai Di poured the rest of the water on the python to cool him down. 2 It was getting hot. Even in the forest, it felt muggy. Bai Di and Huanhuan were fine, but Sang Ye couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He couldn¡¯t muster any energy from the heat and looked listless. With the nourishment of the water, Sang Ye felt better. Huanhuan was worried about him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and rest first?¡± Sang Ye shook his head. He wrapped her up with his snake tail and placed her on his back. They walked deeper into the forest. The trees around them were getting taller, and the dense foliage blocked out the sun. They could barely see it. The temperature was dropping, and it was much cooler now. This place was very much like a primitive forest. The ground was covered in thick green moss, and one would be covered in water if they stepped on it. Sang Ye liked this place very much. He planned to come here to avoid the heat in the future. Huanhuan was still fiddling with the compass in her hand. The needle never moved. After walking so far, she still could not find any trace of another mineral vein. Huanhuan sighed in disappointment. Bai Di asked, ¡°Are you looking for something?¡± Sang Ye carefully avoided the puddles and roots on the ground, trying to slither steadily as Huanhuan was on top of him. Hearing Bai Di¡¯s words, Sang Ye didn¡¯t turn around, but he was seriously waiting for Huanhuan¡¯s answer. Clearly, they could all tell that Huanhuan was hiding something. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m looking for mineral veins. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t find any.¡± Bai Di was patient. ¡°You seem like you really want to find a mineral vein.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t say that she had accepted a system mission and had to mine. She hesitated for a moment before answering vaguely, ¡°I need a lot of crystals.¡± Sang Ye suddenly turned around. He opened his mouth and spat out a pile of sparkling crystals. 1 ¡°When I left the temple, I left in a hurry and didn¡¯t bring too many crystals. I only brought these. Take them all. If they¡¯re not enough, I¡¯ll gather more.¡± 1 Huanhuan was shocked. How could this guy spit out so many crystals? Was there a storage space hidden in his mouth?! Bai Di said gently, ¡°I have some crystals stored with my friends in a beast city. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, I can go over and bring those crystals back to you.¡± Huanhuan quickly waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t go. It¡¯s too troublesome.¡± 1 Bai Di said, ¡°Tell us what you want. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself. We¡¯ll help you.¡± 1 Huanhuan was very touched, but at the same time, she felt vexed. If she said she wanted a vein, they would definitely mine the vein under the rock mountain. If that happened, everyone would have to move. She couldn¡¯t disrupt everyone¡¯s lives just because of her personal matters. After a long silence, she said coquettishly, ¡°Don¡¯t go to the beast city. I don¡¯t want to be separated from you.¡± 1 He pulled her into his arms and kissed her cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be separated from you either.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t go.¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t really want to go to begin with. His identity was too sensitive. If he appeared in any of the cities, he might attract unnecessary trouble. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks 1 He was willing to go to the beast city because of Huanhuan. Since Huanhuan was unwilling to let him go to the beast city, he naturally agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± Huanhuan let Sang Ye put away the crystals. However, Sang Ye said, ¡°I don¡¯t want them. You can have them.¡± Bai Di and Shuang Yun had handed the crystals to her for safekeeping, so she didn¡¯t stand on ceremony this time and quickly put them all into her interspatial ring. She shook the ring on her ring finger and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve put all your crystals in there. If you want to use them, go get them yourself.¡± ¡­ By the time the three of them returned to the rock mountain, the sun had set. Shuang Yun sat beside the vegetable field in boredom. As soon as he saw Huanhuan return, he ran over and hugged her. ¡°Where did you go? I didn¡¯t see anyone when I got home. I thought Bai Di and Sang Ye eloped with you!¡± 3 She slowly pushed his wolf head away. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of two people eloping. I¡¯ve never heard of three people eloping. Your imagination is very unique!¡± 1 Shuang Yun asked, ¡°What¡¯s imagination?¡± 1 ¡°It¡¯s a black hole in your head.¡± 1 Shuang Yun was confused. Xue Ling flew down from the top of the mountain. As he walked over, a skullcap emerged from his sleeve and wrapped around Huanhuan¡¯s wrist. It rubbed against the back of her hand affectionately as if it was wheedling. As soon as Huanhuan saw Xue Ling, she instinctively moved from the side and protected Sang Ye behind her. 1 She pushed away the clinging bud, and her eyes were on Xue Ling. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± As if he didn¡¯t notice her defense against him, Xue Ling smiled. ¡°The child misses his mother. As his father, of course, I have to bring him to you.¡± 3 Huanhuan frowned. Although she had explained everything to Bai Di and Shuang Yun, she couldn¡¯t let Xue Ling continue to be ambiguous. 1 Now that everyone was present, Huanhuan decided to take this opportunity to make things clear so that there would be no misunderstandings in the future. ¡°If you really want a child, you can just find a female partner. Why did you come to me with a flower for no reason? I¡¯m a person with a family. Don¡¯t always do things that will cause misunderstandings. I¡¯ll be angry!¡± 1 Xue Ling¡¯s smile faltered, but it quickly deepened like a poppy flower in full bloom. She was beautiful, but she exuded a fatal sense of danger. ¡°Little female, are you trying to draw a line between us?¡± 1 Her scalp went numb from his smile, but she forced herself to reply, ¡°Yes.¡± 1 Xue Ling nodded. ¡°Good.¡± The skullcap seemed to sense the anger in Xue Ling¡¯s chest, causing it to tremble. ¡°Wuu~¡± Bai Di had planned to watch until the end. When he saw that Xue Ling was showing signs of anger, he immediately took half a step forward and shielded Huanhuan behind him. 1 Shuang Yun and Sang Ye also became vigilant. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only Xue Ling did not take their hostility to heart. He gently stroked the little flower bud that was still in fear and sighed very helplessly. ¡°Poor little baby. Your mother doesn¡¯t want you anymore. In that case, I have no use for you anymore.¡± 2 With that, he pinched the bud and flames sprang from his fingertips. The skullcap that looked like a lotus flower started crying. ¡°Boo-hoo! Dad, no! It hurts!¡± 4 Chapter 101 - Listen To Whoever Won ¡°Stop!¡± Huanhuan rushed out and snatched the lotus flower. She hurriedly patted out the flames on its body. The petals on the small bud were charred. It sobbed. ¡°Mom, it hurts!¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart clenched as it cried. She stroked it gently and comforted it gently. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Be good.¡± 1 Xue Ling watched this scene coldly and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to draw a line between us? Our blood flows in this thing. As long as it¡¯s alive, you can¡¯t draw a line between us. You might as well burn it. That way, you¡¯ll be completely apart from me.¡± 1 Huanhuan was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°No matter what, it still calls you ¡®Dad¡¯! How can you be so heartless?!¡± However, Xue Ling put on a mocking expression. ¡°In terms of ruthlessness, who can compare to you?¡± With that, he flicked his sleeves and left. Huanhuan brought the skullcap home. She put it in a basin, then bit her finger and dripped a drop of blood into the water. The little flower immediately became much more energetic. It rubbed against Huanhuan¡¯s fingers. ¡°Mom.¡± Huanhuan stroked it. ¡°Rest well. It won¡¯t hurt after you sleep.¡± In the middle of the night, Huanhuan was sleeping soundly. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye were hiding in the cellar for a short meeting. 1 It was pitch-black in the cellar. They were all beasts. They could see clearly even in the dark. Bai Di said, ¡°Let¡¯s dig up the vein under the rock mountain.¡± Shuang Yun was puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we weren¡¯t going to dig it up anymore?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°Huanhuan wants to dig out that mineral vein. I don¡¯t know what she wants to do. But since she wants to, we have to dig it out for her.¡± 1 He paused, then continued, ¡°Although Huanhuan didn¡¯t say anything, I can tell that she really wants to dig it and mine. She just doesn¡¯t want to cause trouble for everyone, so she¡¯s been keeping it to herself.¡± Upon hearing this, Shuang Yun immediately decided. ¡°Then let¡¯s dig!¡± His little female was so obedient and cute. He could not let her suffer! 1 Sang Ye asked, ¡°If we dig up the mountain, where will we live in the future?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°Our vegetable fields and fruit forests are here. It¡¯s best if we stay here.¡± Shuang Yun frowned. ¡°But will it be dangerous to mine and live on the mountain?¡± ¡°That depends on the size of the mineral vein. If it¡¯s a small mineral vein, we can directly dig out all the ores and build houses on the original foundation. But if it¡¯s a relatively large mineral vein, the risk of the mountain collapsing is very high. We¡¯ll have to find another place to live.¡± Bai Di paused, then said, ¡°There¡¯s another problem. If we want to mine, we can¡¯t hide it from the birds on the mountaintop. Should we tell them about this first?¡± Sang Ye remained silent. The snake beasts were naturally at odds with the birds, and he was no exception. Shuang Yun thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the leader of the feather tribe.¡± 1 Bai Di asked, ¡°Are you confident you can convince him?¡± Shuang Yun recalled how angry Shen Yan was during the last negotiation. He touched his nose and said calmly, ¡°It should work.¡± 1 At worst, they would just have a fight. The winner would have to listen to the winner. 1 The three of them discussed mining and building houses for half the night. ¡­ When she woke up in the morning, Huanhuan realized that her family had all run away. 1 The pot was still hot. After drinking the soup, Huanhuan washed the pot as well. After a night of rest, the skullcap had recovered. Its small bud was pink and tender, and the top was slightly open. It would probably bloom completely soon. As soon as the little flower saw Huanhuan, it immediately wrapped itself around her and called out sweetly, ¡°Mom~¡± 1 Huanhuan stroked it. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll live with me. Don¡¯t bother with your bastard father anymore.¡± 2 The little flower didn¡¯t seem to understand her and continued to pester her. Huanhuan estimated that the vegetables in the field should be ripe soon. She brought the skullcap down the mountain and was about to walk around the vegetable field when she realized that there was a group of beasts gathered at the foot of the mountain. Huanhuan leaned over curiously and saw Bai Di and Sang Ye in the crowd. They were digging. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask. Bai Di jumped out of the pit at the sound of her voice. ¡°We¡¯re mining. Did you drink the broth I put in the pot?¡± Huanhuan nodded obediently. ¡°I finished it.¡± Then, she froze as her eyes widened. ¡°Why are you mining? Didn¡¯t we say we weren¡¯t going to mine here?¡± ¡°We discussed it last night. Since we know there¡¯s a vein at the bottom of the mountain, we should dig it up. It would be a waste otherwise.¡± 1 Bai Di said it casually, but his tone was mixed with feelings. They had already decided on something, but they suddenly changed her mind. There had to be something else going on. She didn¡¯t know if this had anything to do with her, so she couldn¡¯t ask directly. If she guessed wrong, it would seem like she was overthinking it. She murmured, ¡°Then go ahead and dig. I¡¯ll take a look at the vegetable fields.¡± Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t fall.¡± Huanhuan looked at them twice more, then went to the vegetable fields alone. The field mustard and cabbage sprouts were ripe, and the beasts were harvesting them. She couldn¡¯t help. After standing by for a while, she went to the pond. The pond was already covered in green lotus leaves. They were lush and very beautiful. The skullcap fell into the water. It was slender and elegant as it spread its petals among the layers of lotus leaves. Xue Ling always referred to it as a ¡®he¡¯, but Huanhuan felt that it was more like a delicate, cute, and spoiled daughter. 1 The leaf of the skullcap suddenly flew into the air and gently landed on Huanhuan¡¯s head, shielding her from the scorching sun. 1 Huanhuan instantly felt much cooler! She reached out and touched the lotus leaf on her head. The effects of this leaf were even better than using a parasol. It was comparable to a mobile version of a small air conditioner! Huanhuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She immediately said to the skullcap, ¡°Give me some more lotus leaves.¡± The skullcap obediently handed her more than ten lotus leaves. Huanhuan carried the leaves to Bai Di and Sang Ye. Bai Di found her rather cute with a large lotus leaf on her head. He was about to tease her when she placed a large lotus leaf on his head. 2 She said, ¡°This can block out the sun. It¡¯s very comfortable.¡± Bai Di did feel cooler and nodded in praise. ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± 1 Huanhuan gave Sang Ye another lotus leaf and said with a smile, ¡°This way, you won¡¯t feel so uncomfortable from the heat in the future.¡± 1 Sang Ye touched the lotus leaf on his head, feeling especially gratified. How thoughtful of the little female! Huanhuan distributed the remaining lotus leaves to the other beasts. This way, even if they worked under the hot sun, they wouldn¡¯t have to sweat. Jiu Yuan hurriedly ran down the mountain and shouted, ¡°Oh no! Patriarch Shuang Yun is fighting with the leader of the feather tribe! Chapter 102 - Dream On! When they slowly followed Bai Di and the others to the top of the mountain, they found Shuang Yun and Shen Yan locked in battle. The places where the Silvery Frost White Wolf touched would freeze. The albatross flapped its wings and dodged, but it could not find a suitable opportunity to attack. The other beasts of the feather tribe stood nearby and watched. They had no intention of interfering. 1 Huanhuan was worried that Shuang Yun would be injured. She was about to rush forward to stop him when Xue Ling stopped her. ¡°No one can interfere in a duel between male beasts. I advise you not to act rashly.¡± Huanhuan was unwilling to give in, so Bai Di took her hand and advised gently, ¡°It¡¯s good to let them fight. The conflict will only get worse if they keep everything bottled up. It¡¯ll be better for both sides if they vent it.¡± 1 ¡°But I¡¯m worried that Shuang Yun will be injured¡­¡± ¡°You have to believe him. The Silvery Frost White Wolf isn¡¯t weak. He¡¯ll be fine.¡± 1 Huanhuan had always been very convinced by Bai Di¡¯s words. She dismissed the thought of stopping him and stared intently at the Silvery Frost White Wolf, silently praying that he would win. Xue Ling glanced at the two of them, his mood worsening. When Huanhuan made it clear that she wanted to cut ties with him, he flew back to the top of the mountain in a fit of anger. He had not looked for Huanhuan again. 1 It had been four days since they last saw each other. Although Xue Ling did not say it, he actually missed the little female. However, he could not bring himself to ask for peace. He deliberately let Jiu Yuan go down the mountain to inform the others just now so that Huanhuan would come up. She did come, but she completely ignored his presence. 1 He took the initiative to talk to her, but she ignored him. Bai Di said something and she obeyed. 1 Xue Ling¡¯s thin lips curled into a mocking smile. The more she acted like this, the more he didn¡¯t want to let go of her! 1 Shuang Yun finally tied with Shen Yan. Both sides were slightly injured, and their auras were a little chaotic. However, the hostility in their eyes dissipated a lot. They even felt a little like heroes. Shuang Yun returned to human form and slowly bandaged his wound. Shen Yan was already dressed. His white robe made him look even taller and more heroic. He glanced at the wolves that had trespassed into his territory. His gaze paused on the little female beside Shuang Yun. Was this the little female Xue Ling had taken a fancy to? 1 She was quite cute, but she was a little small. If she wasn¡¯t pregnant, Shen Yan would have suspected that she was underage. Shen Yan looked at Xue Ling and deliberately smiled mischievously. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to like such a small female. Your taste is very unique!¡± Xue Ling smiled ambiguously. ¡°It¡¯s good for them to be younger. I can dote on her.¡± 1 Shen Yan was already used to his elder¡¯s devilish style. He was not disgusted by his words at all. Instead, he gossiped excitedly, ¡°Why do I feel that she doesn¡¯t have any feelings for you? She hasn¡¯t even looked at you since she came. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been dumped?!¡± 1 Xue Ling glanced at him, his smile cold. A strange and ferocious aura of danger assaulted him. Even Shen Yan could not withstand it. 1 He heard Xue Ling squeeze out some words. ¡°Dumped? Dream on!¡± Shen Yan was speechless. He suddenly felt sorry for the little female who had been targeted by Xue Ling! 1 After venting their anger, Shen Yan and Shuang Yun could finally put aside their grudges and sit down to have a good talk. Since Huanhuan and Bai Di were already here, they stayed with Shuang Yun. Xue Ling did not leave either. Shuang Yun told Shen Yan about the mineral vein. Shen Yan acutely grasped the key point. ¡°How do you know there¡¯s a mine at the bottom of the mountain?¡± Shuang Yun had long thought of an excuse. ¡°Actually, the old witch doctor told me about this before, but at that time, I had yet to awaken my soul beast. I wasn¡¯t strong enough to protect the mineral vein, so I didn¡¯t mine it. Later, many things happened one after another. It was only today we could settle the matter of the mineral vein.¡± 1 Shen Yan was not easy to deal with. He acutely sensed that Shuang Yun was not telling the truth, but he did not pursue the matter. On the other hand, Xue Ling looked at Huanhuan meaningfully. 1 Huanhuan immediately felt as if she was being stared at by a ferocious beast. A sense of danger arose, scaring her so much that she quickly looked up to find the source of that gaze. 1 However, Xue Ling had already retracted his gaze and was holding his chin as he looked at the scenery outside the window. Bai Di noticed something strange about her. He took her hand and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The scary gaze had disappeared. She slowly relaxed and shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡± 1 Shen Yan said seriously, ¡°If you want to dig and mine, what if the mountain collapses?¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°We¡¯ll try to be careful when we mine. If we really can¡¯t manage it, we¡¯ll have to move.¡± 1 Shen Yan frowned. ¡°No, we finally found a suitable place to live. Our houses have already been built. If we suddenly move, I won¡¯t be able to explain it to my people!¡± ¡°We plan to build more habitable houses from the bottom up after we empty the mine. When the time comes, I can give a portion of the houses to your people.¡± Shen Yan was more interested in this suggestion. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to build houses. Can you guarantee that the houses won¡¯t collapse?¡± Shuang Yun roughly explained the plan they had discussed last night. Shen Yan was gradually convinced. ¡°If it¡¯s as you say, we can consider agreeing to your request¡ª¡± However, before he could finish, Xue Ling suddenly interrupted him. ¡°I disagree.¡± 1 Everyone immediately looked at him. Shen Yan respected his opinion. Hearing Xue Ling¡¯s words, Shen Yan immediately asked, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s something wrong?¡± Xue Ling said leisurely, ¡°They¡¯re talking nonsense. No one knows if it¡¯ll come true in the end. If it doesn¡¯t, won¡¯t we suffer a huge loss for nothing?¡± 1 He had a point. Shen Yan hesitated again. Shuang Yun glared at Xue Ling unhappily. ¡°What do I get by lying to you?!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask yourself that. How could I know?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just looking for trouble!¡± 1 Faced with Shuang Yun¡¯s anger, Xue Ling only smiled casually. ¡°I¡¯m just telling you the worst case scenario. I just hope our tribe leader can reconsider before making a decision. I¡¯m doing this for the sake of the feather tribe.¡± 2 If Shen Yan wasn¡¯t familiar with this guy¡¯s personality, he would have believed his nonsense. For the sake of the birds? When this guy threw a tantrum, he could kick the entire bird race away like a ball! 2 Chapter 103 - Delivery Bai Di, who had been listening in silence, suddenly asked, ¡°What do you want us to do to trust our sincerity?¡± ¡°Sincerity¡­¡± Xue Ling thought about it calmly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this? If you can solve the problem of our feather race¡¯s low fertility rates, not only will we agree to move, but we¡¯ll also help you mine.¡± As soon as he said this, everyone present froze. Shuang Yun was the first to react. He slammed the table and said angrily, ¡°What does it have to do with us if you can¡¯t have children? Why should we be responsible for helping your feather tribe manage such a trivial matter?!¡± 1 Xue Ling said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. In any case, I¡¯ve said my piece. If you can accept it, we¡¯ll continue talking. If you can¡¯t accept it, we¡¯ll part ways.¡± 1 Shuang Yun wanted to say something else, but Huanhuan pulled his wrist. She shook her head at him. ¡°Calm down. Leave this to me.¡± 1 Shuang Yun was skeptical. ¡°Can you do it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try it. It might work.¡± Huanhuan had no experience in treating infertility, but she remembered that there were some medicinal herbs for infertility in the Ancient Flora and Flora Illustrations. She would study them later and perhaps think of a solution. 1 Huanhuan met Xue Ling¡¯s gaze. ¡°I agree to your conditions.¡± Xue Ling had just casually made a condition. He did not expect her to really agree. He really did not know whether to say that she was too bold or too stupid and naive. 1 He looked at her with a half-smile. ¡°Alright, then we have a deal. We¡¯ll help you mine while you help us solve the problem of childbirth. If you dare lie to me, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± 1 ¡°Deal!¡± As the leaders, Shuang Yun and Shen Yan could not find a chance to interrupt. They just watched as the two of them finalized the cooperation plan. 4 They really didn¡¯t know who the leader was! ¡­ With the addition of the birds, the mining speed immediately doubled. Huanhuan stayed at home and flipped through the sheepskin illustrated book. She marked out all the herbs that could treat infertility. She had most of the herbs here, but she was still short of a few. She would get someone to look for them in the forest later. Sometimes, Xue Ling would come looking for her. Once, he came so suddenly that Huanhuan didn¡¯t have time to clean up. He saw the sheepskin illustrated book in her hand. Xue Ling¡¯s expression immediately became meaningful. ¡°I was wondering how you had the guts to agree to my conditions. So, you¡¯re hiding a secret weapon!¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Huanhuan panicked. Bai Di had warned her not to let anyone find the sheepskin illustrated book. Now that Xue Ling had seen it, would he reveal the secret? Xue Ling saw her nervousness and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in your book. I won¡¯t take anything from you.¡± Huanhuan still didn¡¯t want to talk to him. She turned around and walked toward the kitchen. Unexpectedly, after taking a few steps, she suddenly felt a throbbing pain in her stomach! Huanhuan covered her stomach and paled. Xue Ling caught her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My stomach¡­ hurts¡­¡± Xue Ling glanced at her round stomach. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re giving birth?¡± It hurt like hell. ¡°Put me on the bed, then inform Bai Di and Shuang Yun. They know what to do.¡± Xue Ling picked her up in his arms and strode into the bedroom. He gently placed her on the bed, then opened her legs and looked down to check. Huanhuan was both embarrassed and angry at his bold actions. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Could it be that this guy was still thinking about being a hooligan?! 1 Without looking up, Xue Ling said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you deliver the babies.¡± Huanhuan was stunned. She stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Y-You know how to deliver babies?¡± Was he lying? This guy didn¡¯t look like a midwife at all! ¡°I¡¯m not a witch doctor, but if anyone in the tribe gets sick, they come to me. I¡¯ve helped deliver pregnant women before. I¡¯m experienced.¡± Xue Ling patted her thigh. ¡°Relax. Don¡¯t be too nervous.¡± Huanhuan was slightly relieved to hear his words. It was good that he was experienced¡­ Giving birth was really painful, especially since Huanhuan¡¯s body was especially small. It was difficult for the cubs to come out if they were stuck inside. Several times, she almost fainted from the pain. She felt like she was about to die. In her daze, a warm feeling flowed out of her stomach and spread throughout her body, easing her pain. She thought she smelled the familiar scent of vegetation. When the wolf cubs were finally born, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye rushed back. 1 The pink wolf cubs were in Xue Ling¡¯s arms. He didn¡¯t care that his clothes were dirty. He smiled and said, ¡°There are four wolf cubs, and the eldest is a female. They¡¯re all very healthy!¡± Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye first looked at Huanhuan. Seeing that she was safe, they went to look at the newborn wolf cubs. Shuang Yun was so excited that his dark green eyes were glowing. 1 He wiped his hands hard on his hide dress before carefully taking the four wolf cubs. In the past, when he saw other people¡¯s newborn wolf cubs, he would despise them for being ugly. But now that it was his wife who gave birth to them, he felt that these wolf cubs were really cute no matter how he looked at them! How could there be such cute wolf cubs in this world?! 1 Bai Di went to the kitchen to cook some food for Huanhuan to replenish her strength. Sang Ye slowly changed her dirty clothes and animal hide blanket. He held her in his arms. Looking at her pale and weak appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but hug her tighter. He touched her stomach gently. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he whispered. ¡°It hurt a lot when I gave birth. I¡¯m better now.¡± Huanhuan looked at Shuang Yun and said weakly, ¡°Show me the children.¡± Shuang Yun immediately placed the wolf cubs in front of her and smiled very proudly. ¡°Our children are really beautiful!¡± Huanhuan glanced at the four wolf cubs and couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°They look like rats.¡± 3 Shuang Yun was very unconvinced. ¡°How am I like a rat? I¡¯m clearly cute!¡± 1 Xue Ling stabbed him from the side. ¡°You do look like a rat. An ugly one.¡± 1 Shuang Yun¡¯s gaze bore into him like knives. Huanhuan said to Xue Ling, ¡°Thank you for earlier.¡± Xue Ling was calm. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter.¡± However, Shuang Yun looked at Xue Ling suspiciously. ¡°How do you know how to deliver babies?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve helped the females in my tribe give birth before. I have some experience.¡± Sang Ye suddenly asked, ¡°I remember that your feather tribe lays eggs like us snake beasts, right? Do you need to deliver eggs?¡± 1 Xue Ling: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing that he couldn¡¯t answer, Shuang Yun immediately reacted. ¡°You actually don¡¯t know how to deliver babies, right?¡± Chapter 104 - Little Wolves ¡°How could I know? But I¡¯ve watched the females in our tribe give birth. It¡¯s no different from how you give birth. It¡¯s similar anyway. What does it matter?¡± Now, even Huanhuan came back to her senses. This guy had just said that he knew how to deliver babies. He was just bluffing! This big liar! Huanhuan was so angry that she wanted to jump up and bite him to death! How dare he lie to her about this? He didn¡¯t know anything about delivering babies, yet he still dared to mess around! If something had happened just now, wouldn¡¯t she and the children in her stomach be doomed?! It was scary just thinking about it! Xue Ling smiled shamelessly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re lucky. You won¡¯t die!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± 1 Sang Ye quickly hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Huanhuan glared at Xue Ling angrily. Xue Ling raised his hands. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave now. Rest well. I¡¯ll come and play with you again.¡± 2 Huanhuan rolled her eyes. ¡®Who wants to play with you?!¡¯ Xue Ling was finally gone. Bai Di brought in a bowl of meat soup and fed it to her. He regretted it. ¡°If we had known that you would give birth today, we wouldn¡¯t have all gone down the mountain. Fortunately, we had Xue Ling¡¯s help just now. Otherwise, no one would have known that something had happened to you at home.¡± Shuang Yun carried the wolf cubs back and forth. He snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t mention that bird person. He clearly doesn¡¯t know how to deliver babies, but he still dared to pretend. Fortunately, Huanhuan and the children are safe. Otherwise, I would have stripped his bird feathers and turned him into a roasted chicken!¡± Huanhuan was very tired and fell asleep before long. Early the next morning, Sang Ye went to the forest and returned with a large bag of bird eggs. He handed the eggs to Bai Di. ¡°Make them for Huanhuan to eat. They¡¯ll nourish her body.¡± Bai Di made egg custard and sprinkled some minced meat on it. 1 Huanhuan ate happily. When she was full, it would be the wolves¡¯ turn. Huanhuan slowly lifted her clothes and fed them one by one. Due to the fact that she had just given birth, she had become even more plump and juicy. The three male beasts present were panting a little. They wished they could push the wolf cubs aside and replace them. 1 Perhaps their gazes were too fiery and Huanhuan was a little shy. She turned slightly away. ¡°Will you go out?¡± Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye didn¡¯t want to leave. Their legs seemed to have taken root. 1 When the wolf cubs were finally full, Shuang Yun immediately carried them to a small bed at the side and pounced on Huanhuan. ¡°I want milk too!¡± Huanhuan was so frightened that she quickly shrank under the blanket. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Bai Di pushed Shuang Yun aside. ¡°Go take care of your wolf cubs. Don¡¯t mess with Huanhuan.¡± It just so happened that the wolf cubs were crying at this moment. Shuang Yun could only reluctantly suppress his restless thoughts and continue to be a father. Bai Di took the opportunity to hug Huanhuan along with the blanket. She had just fed the children, and she smelled sweet and delicious. He couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Can I kiss you?¡± Looking into his gentle eyes, Huanhuan subconsciously nodded. Bai Di took her lips and sucked them gently. The soft touch made him want to eat the little female in his arms. It wasn¡¯t until Huanhuan was dizzy from the kiss that Bai Di reluctantly let go of her. His thumb brushed her red lips, and his throat felt dry. He wanted to nourish himself with the sweet taste in her mouth again. Shuang Yun¡¯s eyes were red with jealousy. ¡°That¡¯s not fair! If he can kiss you, why can¡¯t I?!¡± Huanhuan hugged her chest and snorted. ¡°It¡¯s because you wanted to snatch food from your children!¡± ¡°I just want to taste it. I don¡¯t mean anything by it.¡± ¡°You pervert!¡± After Huanhuan finished arguing with Shuang Yun, Bai Di said, ¡°Sang Ye went out just now.¡± Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°Why did he leave? Why didn¡¯t I realize?¡± Bai Di tucked the blanket around her. ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯m going to talk to him.¡± After Bai Di left, Huanhuan said to Shuang Yun angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You keep bickering with me, but you ignore Sang Ye!¡± In the face of her reprimand, instead of being angry, Shuang Yun smiled proudly. ¡°It¡¯s because I have such a good relationship with you. It¡¯s so good that no one can interfere.¡± 1 Huanhuan didn¡¯t want to talk to the other party any longer and rolled her eyes at him. ¡­ When Bai Di found Sang Ye, he saw that he was about to go out. Bai Di stopped him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the pond to catch fish and make soup for Huanhuan.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°Let¡¯s go later. We can talk.¡± Sang Ye looked at him in surprise. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you and Huanhuan. Huanhuan has already given birth. In a while, you¡¯ll be able to mate.¡± Bai Di was very straightforward. Sang Ye did not expect him to mention this and was stunned. Sang Ye looked at him in confusion. ¡°Are you willing to give Huanhuan up?¡± Although the tiger beast in front of him was always smiling and looked gentle and polite, he was actually very shrewd. He was definitely not the kind of person who would give up his treasures. Bai Di said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t willing at first, but I¡¯ve figured it out and I¡¯m willing now.¡± Sang Ye did not understand what he meant. Bai Di said in a low voice, ¡°After all this time together, you should be able to sense that Huanhuan is hiding a lot of secrets. If these secrets get out, others will probably kill her.¡± Hearing him say this, Sang Ye involuntarily became serious. Bai Di looked at him. ¡°I was wary of you because I wanted to keep Huanhuan safe. After all, you hadn¡¯t become mates yet. I couldn¡¯t guarantee that you¡¯d never betray me. If what I did bothered you, you can say so. I¡¯ll explain everything and apologize.¡± Sang Ye said, ¡°I can do what you can for Huanhuan. I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s apology.¡± ¡°Huanhuan has too many secrets. She needs protection. Shuang Yun and I might not be strong enough. We need your help. That¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to give her up.¡± Sang Ye was silent. ¡°When Huanhuan recovers, you can confirm the time of mating. In the future, we¡¯ll be a family. Shuang Yun is a little straightforward, but he¡¯s righteous. If he says anything nasty, don¡¯t take it to heart. If you¡¯re really unhappy, fight him. You¡¯ll feel better after that.¡± 1 Sang Ye replied softly, ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Di took out two Sourcing Leaf Fruits. ¡°Huanhuan¡¯s body is smaller. These fruits can help you mate smoothly.¡± 2 Sang Ye took the fruits and thanked him for the first time. Bai Di patted his shoulder. ¡°Be gentle with her. She¡¯s afraid of pain.¡± 2 ¡°Mhm.¡± Chapter 105 - Level There was no toilet in this house, only a wooden bucket with a lid. Huanhuan used it as a makeshift toilet and placed in the corner of the room. Bai Di carried her over and lifted the lid with one hand. ¡°Go ahead and pee.¡± How could she pee when she was being hugged? She was not a child. This position was too embarrassing! Huanhuan blushed with embarrassment and pushed his chest. ¡°Put me down. I can do it myself.¡± But Bai Di said, ¡°It¡¯s dark. You can¡¯t see clearly. It¡¯s safer for me to hold you.¡± Huanhuan was unwilling. In the end, Bai Di had no choice but to let her go. Huanhuan said, ¡°Go away and turn your back. Don¡¯t look at me.¡± Bai Di took two steps back, then turned away. Huanhuan sat down on the bucket and said to Bai Di, ¡°Cover your ears too. Don¡¯t listen to anything.¡± 1 Bai Di had no choice but to cover his ears. ¡°I can¡¯t hear you anymore.¡± Only then did Huanhuan dare to pee. When the sound of it filled the air, she glanced at Bai Di. She was relieved when he didn¡¯t react. When she was finally finished and about to stand up, Bai Di turned around and walked over to help her get dressed. ¡°Do you want to wash your hands?¡± Huanhuan nodded. Bai Di carried her to the bed and brought a basin of water over for her to wash her hands. When the two of them lay down on the bed again, Huanhuan suddenly reacted¡ª Since Bai Di couldn¡¯t hear or see her, how could he turn around just as she finished peeing? The timing was perfect! 1 Huanhuan blushed and questioned him, ¡°Tell me the truth. Did you hear everything just now?¡± Bai Di knew how to answer this. ¡°Hear what?¡± 1 Huanhuan pinched the muscles in his waist. ¡°You¡¯re still pretending to be stupid?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no meat on my waist. You shouldn¡¯t pinch me here.¡± Bai Di took her hand and lowered it to the huge thing under him. ¡°If you want to pinch, pinch here.¡± 1 ¡°¡­¡± There was nothing she could say to the hooligan! Huanhuan closed her eyes decisively and decided to sleep. Bai Di smiled and lowered his head to kiss her forehead. He stopped tormenting her and hugged her to sleep peacefully. ¡­ After the mineral vein was dug out, they realized that it was only a small mineral vein filled with green crystals. Although they were only low-grade crystals, it was still a considerable amount of wealth. The beasts mined all the crystals and prepared to build houses. Huanhuan received a notification from the system. ¡°Congratulations to the host for completing the primary special mission: mining. The mission points have reached the requirements. You have unlocked level two of the crystal mall!¡± Huanhuan immediately opened the crystal mall and found six new items inside. They were mutated potato seeds, mutated creeper seeds, mutated bamboo shoots, elementary prescription, elementary contract scroll, and elementary building blueprint. Potato seeds and bamboo shoots were the cheapest. 20 colorless crystals could be exchanged for one seed or one bamboo shoot. The creeper seeds were slightly more expensive. They could only be exchanged for 25 colorless crystals. Elementary prescriptions and elementary contract scrolls required 100 colorless crystals each. Elementary building blueprints required 80 colorless crystals. They weren¡¯t cheap! Huanhuan secretly clicked her tongue. Fortunately, she had dug out enough green crystals. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to afford these things. The crystal mall had its own crystal exchange function. One green crystal could be exchanged for 50 colorless crystals. Just to be safe, she only exchanged for one seed for each type. She also exchanged for a copy of the elementary prescription, elementary contract scroll, and elementary building blueprint. She put it in her interspatial ring in case of emergencies. Huanhuan could not go out yet. She could only stay at home every day to recuperate. She handed the seeds to Sang Ye and asked him to find a place further away from the vegetable fields and fruit forest to plant these three seeds. Who knew what these three mutated seeds would become when they grew up? In order to avoid them getting into contact with the other vegetables and fruits, it was better to put these three seeds far away. After dinner, she slowly took out the building blueprint she had exchanged from the mall. This was a blueprint for a fortress-like building. It was quite cleverly designed. Even in the beast world, where all kinds of materials and technology were very lacking, it could be built. Huanhuan felt that the 50 colorless crystals were very worth it! Bai Di had never seen such a blueprint before. This was the first time he saw the lines on the blueprint. He had no idea what they meant. Huanhuan actually didn¡¯t understand everything, but she had Little Brat to help explain! After she understood it herself, she explained the blueprint from beginning to end to the three male beasts. The eyes of the three male beasts grew brighter. They had never thought that houses could be built like this! Early the next morning, they took the blueprint to the underground mine and prepared to build a large fortress according to the design on the blueprint! The male beasts left early and returned late every day. They were extremely busy. Huanhuan could not go out and could only stay at home to take care of the children. The four wolf cubs had already grown silver-white fur. They were now like four white and round furballs. The oldest was the little female, who Huanhuan named Shuang Yin. The three male cubs were Shuang Mu, Shuang Lin, and Shuang Hua. However, Huanhuan usually liked to call them by their nicknames. The eldest was called Big Goody, the second was called Dos, the third was called Tres, and the fourth was called Little Monster. It was simple and easy to remember! 1 Ever since they could walk, their favorite thing to do every day was to follow Huanhuan. From a distance, it looked like she had a white tail behind her. Huanhuan was too small. She was worried that she would not be able to raise four wolf cubs because she did not have enough milk. She drank fish soup and ate pig trotters every day, which made her waist fat. Fortunately, she finally had enough milk. The wolf pups could drink their fill every day and grow stronger. Huanhuan sat cross-legged on the bed and poked her belly. 1 Sigh, she couldn¡¯t wear clothes that exposed her stomach anymore! Big Goody leaned over curiously and extended her little claws. She followed her mother¡¯s example and poked her stomach too. It was soft and would sink. It was so fun! Hence, the remaining three wolf cubs surrounded her and poked her stomach together. Huanhuan began to counterattack angrily, stabbing all four little munchkins onto the bed. They all fell flat on their backs. They quickly got up again and pestered her for fun. Huanhuan was sweating from playing with them. Xue Ling suddenly came. He wanted to come and see Huanhuan and the children. He wanted to ask her how her research on the reproduction difficulties of the feather tribe was going. Unexpectedly, as soon as he walked in, he saw Huanhuan being pounced on by four wolf cubs. Huanhuan¡¯s face was red, and there were tears at the corners of her eyes. Her long eyelashes fluttered, and her long black hair was spread out messily. Her fair skin and voluptuous body immediately made Xue Ling react. Unable to resist, he walked over and carried the four wolf cubs to the side before pressing himself against Huanhuan. 1 ¡°You guys look like you¡¯re having a good time~¡± Huanhuan was shocked by his sudden action. She hurriedly pushed him away. ¡°What are you doing? Get up!¡± Unfortunately, her struggle was nothing to Xue Ling. She could not push him away at all. 1 Chapter 106 - I Really Like You Xue Ling stared at her red and moist lips for a long time. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and suck on her mouth. It tasted even sweeter and more delicious than he had imagined! Xue Ling immediately became addicted. Huanhuan struggled with all her might. Xue Ling grabbed her hands and pulled them above her head. He licked the corner of her mouth, his blood-red eyes shining. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you. I just want to kiss you.¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± Huanhuan was so angry that her eyes were red. Xue Ling looked at her weak struggle and found her even more delicious. His mouth went dry. He wished he could devour the little female. Huanhuan was so frightened by him that she cried. Tears fell down her face like beads from a broken string. Xue Ling immediately stopped. He stared blankly at her as tears streamed down her face. For no reason, he panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t cry! I really don¡¯t plan to do anything to you. I just want to be close to you.¡± 1 Huanhuan ignored him. She was still crying. Xue Ling quickly let go of her and wiped her tears with his sleeve. ¡°Alright, I was wrong. I apologize. Stop crying.¡± He had never spoken to anyone in such a low voice in his life. If Shen Yan were present, he would definitely be shocked speechless by his gentle attitude. How could this careful male beast in front of him still be the wilful Lord Xue Ling?! Huanhuan dodged Xue Ling¡¯s hand. ¡°Go. Don¡¯t come again.¡± Xue Ling looked at her tear-stained cheeks and couldn¡¯t help but say what was on his mind. ¡°I really like you.¡± 1 She slowly froze at his sudden confession. Her red eyes widened as she looked at him in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡± He usually provoked her, and she never felt that he really liked her. He only treated her as an interesting pet and teased her for no reason. Xue Ling looked at her steadily. Huanhuan¡¯s scalp went numb from his gaze, and her heart became more and more confused. She asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you serious?¡± If he was serious, she had to reject him immediately and completely cut off any ideas he had toward her. Three male beast mates were enough for her. With her small body, she could not afford a fourth mate. Moreover, Xue Ling¡¯s intention to kill Sang Ye had always been a knot in her heart. She could not accept him without any grudges. Xue Ling suddenly chuckled. ¡°I was joking. Don¡¯t tell me you took it seriously?¡± Huanhuan immediately heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°I knew it. How could you really like me?¡± Xue Ling lifted a strand of her long hair and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already have someone I like. I won¡¯t really do anything to you.¡± 1 Huanhuan blinked. ¡°Can I know who that is?¡± Xue Ling smiled suggestively. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you yet. If you¡¯re willing to sleep with me, I¡¯ll consider telling you.¡± 1 ¡°Then forget it. Keep your secret. Don¡¯t ever tell me.¡± ¡°Tsk, how boring!¡± Huanhuan rolled her eyes. She pushed Xue Ling away. ¡°Since you already have a female you like, don¡¯t provoke me in the future. Otherwise, that female will misunderstand that you and I are having an affair.¡± ¡°Can I assume you¡¯re jealous?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m thinking of you. What if that female misunderstands you and isn¡¯t willing to mate with you in the future? You¡¯d better respect yourself.¡± However, Xue Ling said, ¡°She won¡¯t take a fancy to me. It doesn¡¯t matter if there¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Huh? She doesn¡¯t even like you? Then her standards are quite high!¡± Xue Ling looked at her meaningfully and smiled. ¡°She does have high standards.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes became filled with sympathy. She patted his shoulder. ¡°All the best. Although you¡¯re a little old, fortunately, you¡¯ve maintained your appearance well. From now on, keep exercising every day and take care of your health. You should still be able to win over your sweetheart.¡± Xue Ling: ¡°¡­¡± 2 Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, three months had passed. The beasts relied on the rock mountain to build a tall and mighty fortress. It was quite a spectacular sight from afar. There were a total of 20 floors. There were 17 floors above ground and three floors below ground. The mutated potatoes, bamboos, and creeper vines had also grown. The potatoes were especially big and round. If anyone touched them, they would immediately smash toward them like missiles! If one was hit, it would hurt for several days even if one¡¯s bones were not broken. The bamboos were tall, thin, and green. They looked quite normal, but as soon as someone approached them, they would make a dolphin sound. It was a terrifying dolphin sound that could shatter one¡¯s eardrums. The creeper vines were no better. The vines would sweep people up and hang them in midair. If those who were caught weren¡¯t obedient and struggled desperately, they would be mercilessly beaten by the creeper vines. It took a lot of effort for the beasts to pick the potatoes. 1 Potatoes were a good thing. Not only could they last for a long time, but they could be cooked in different ways. For example, fried, roasted, boiled, stewed, sliced, mashed, and shredded¡­ In any case, they cooked it a hundred different ways every day. Huanhuan tasted the mutated potatoes and felt that they were not bad, so she waved her hand and got 300 more seeds. She began to plant potatoes on a large scale at the foot of the mountain. She also got some creeper vines seeds and bamboo shoots. The bamboo shoots were planted beside the fruit forest. These bamboos grew slower, but they were delicious! Moreover, bamboos were very useful! The creeper seeds were planted at the foot of the mountain. They grew quickly, and in just a few days, they had grown seven or eight meters along the fortress wall. Dark green vines clung to the outside of the walls. Large green leaves layered over each other, covering the doors and windows of the fortress. They cleverly covered the shockingly huge building under the vines. Anyone who didn¡¯t know better would think that this was a rock mountain filled with creepers. They wouldn¡¯t expect a huge fortress to be hidden inside. 1 Huanhuan felt that this was good. This fortress was not at the level that this world could build at the moment. It would not be good for them to catch too much attention. It was better for them to keep a low profile so that others would not cause trouble for them again. The top two floors of the fort were assigned to the birds. The third underground floor was used as a warehouse. The remaining 15 floors were divided into living areas, business areas, entertainment areas, and learning areas. At the same time, System 438 suddenly released a notification. ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for triggering the mission called¡ªKing of Growth Tribe! ¡°Host, please work hard to increase the strength of the tribe, the number of people, and expand the territory of the tribe. When the overall score of the tribe reaches C-rank, the host will receive a large number of mission rewards!¡± 1 Chapter 107 - Yi Wu The wolves all lived in the living area. As the houses had just been built, there were only rows of empty houses. There was nothing in the houses, but the spacious and clean living environment still surprised the wolves. They found the rooms they liked and moved in quickly, modifying the rooms to their liking. Huanhuan¡¯s family had chosen a two-story duplex. The first floor was a living room, kitchen, and guest room. There were five bedrooms on the second floor. There was even a small attic on the top floor. Huanhuan lived in the master bedroom, while the wolf cubs lived in the second bedroom. The remaining three bedrooms were divided between Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye. The most pleasant surprise was that the house came with two bathrooms. Although there was no toilet and only a squat pit, this was already a very good improvement for Huanhuan, who could only make do with wooden buckets in the past! The business area was used for buying and selling. It was set up on the first floor closest to the ground. The second floor was the entertainment area. It was still under construction and was not open to the public. The third to 10th floors were living areas. The 11th floor was the learning area. The 12th floor was the special management level. As for the remaining three floors of the house, they were all inactive for the time being. The interior of the fortress was still under repair, but most of the beasts¡¯ main tasks had returned to farming and hunting. As the land area continued to expand, the variety of vegetables and fruits continued to increase. The business of Huanhuan¡¯s family also became better and better. Almost every time the market opened, many beasts would come to buy the vegetables and fruits planted by Huanhuan¡¯s family. Most of them were herbivores, while a small number of them were carnivores. Later on, the number of transactions increased, and Huanhuan stopped appearing. The business was handed over to the three male beasts at home to handle. It was also because of these business dealings that the Rock Wolf Tribe had made many new friends. The reputation of the Rock Wolf Tribe spread, and they became the largest tribe in the area beside the Black River Tribe. At the end of summer and autumn, when the first leaves fell, the beasts of a fox tribe came to the rock mountain. Fox tribes were relatively special tribes. Female foxes were very fertile, and most of their descendants were females, so fox tribes consisted of 80% females. The remaining 20% of the male beasts looked similar to females. They were feminine and slender. Fox beasts were all exquisite and beautiful, but they were not strong at hunting. In order to survive, the entire fox tribe would go to another tribe every year under the leadership of the tribe leader. They would rely on mating to get strong male beasts to join their tribe. The foxes had been to the rock mountain before, but they usually didn¡¯t stay long. They would leave after a night. In Huanhuan¡¯s opinion, this was a little like the beast version of a blind date. Although she didn¡¯t need to go on blind dates, she was quite curious. After getting Shuang Yun¡¯s permission, she ran to the scene with the wolf cubs to watch the blind dates happen. The blind dates were set at the foot of the mountain, some distance away from the vegetable fields and orchards. Shuang Yun had no intention of letting the foxes enter the fortress. There were many single male beasts in the wolf tribe. Almost all of them came out to participate in this rare blind date meeting, hoping to obtain the favor of a female and live a happy life with a wife to hug. But before they went out, they were warned by Shuang Yun. ¡°You can look for mates, but don¡¯t bring anyone into the fortress. If anyone dares to disobey orders, don¡¯t blame me for turning hostile!¡± The male beasts immediately patted their chests and promised, ¡°Patriarch, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t say a word!¡± In order to welcome the females of the fox tribe, the Rock Wolf Tribe had specially placed clean animal hide blankets on the grass for them to rest on. They also provided fresh fruits and vegetables for the females to taste. The females of the fox tribe were used to this. In the past, when they went to other tribes to choose mates, the male beasts of each tribe would be obedient to them and would want to praise them to the skies. However, these fruits and vegetables were indeed delicious! No wonder so many beasts were willing to travel a long distance to buy them! Among the female foxes, there were two who were especially outstanding. One of them was the leader of the foxes, Xuan Ying. Her figure was extremely hot. She wore a short animal hide dress that revealed her snow-white long legs. Coupled with her gorgeous facial features, she looked especially seductive. The other was a slightly younger female named Yi Wu. Although her figure was not as hot as Xuan Ying, she was pure and cute. Her big eyes were slightly lowered, making her look innocent and pitiful. They were all beautiful females. At this moment, they were sitting together, eating and chatting. Many male beasts were tempted and wanted to make their presence known in front of the beautiful female. Huanhuan also found an empty seat and sat down. Mu Xiang came with her to watch the show today. Mu Xiang¡¯s wolf cubs had grown into young men. They were learning how to hunt behind Jiu Yuan and had no time to pester Mu Xiang. Mu Xiang saw the wolf cubs beside Huanhuan and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch them. She sighed. ¡°Small cubs are cuter. After they grow up, they¡¯ll only run around all day. They¡¯re not cute at all!¡± 1 Huanhuan took out a handful of sunflower seeds. ¡°If you like cubs, you can have another litter this winter.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a good idea!¡± They chatted while munching on sunflower seeds. Before long, Bai Di and Jiu Yuan returned from their hunt. Yi Wu, who was talking to her companion, immediately noticed Bai Di. Her eyes lit up, and she stood up and ran toward him with a spring in her step. Bai Di was about to look for Huanhuan when an unfamiliar female appeared. He stopped. Yi Wu raised her head, revealing her exquisite and beautiful facial features. Her innocent big eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°Are you a soul beast? I can feel that you¡¯re very powerful. You must be a very powerful soul beast!¡± Bai Di only smiled politely at the female¡¯s praise. His tone was polite but distant. ¡°Thank you.¡± 1 Even so, Yi Wu found his smile extremely charming. She took his arm and smiled innocently. ¡°I like you very much. Can we mate? I¡¯m willing to give you my first time!¡± 1 In an instant, all the male beasts around looked envious and jealous. What an honor it was to be fancied by such a beautiful female! Furthermore, she was a virgin who had never mated with anyone! Bai Di glanced at her as she took his hand. She was an eyesore. If there weren¡¯t so many people watching, he would have chopped off her hands. He pushed Yi Wu away with a force that brooked no refusal. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said in a cold voice. ¡°I already have a mate.¡± 3 Chapter 108 - Sweet Nothings Yi Wu froze. But then she realized that since the other party was so powerful, it was normal for a female to take a fancy to him. She could only blame herself for being too late. If she had known that such a powerful male beast was hiding in the rock mountain, she would have come to snatch him away! Bai Di walked around Yi Wu and strode to Huanhuan¡¯s side. He squatted down and touched her head. ¡°Why are you here alone? Where¡¯s Shuang Yun?¡± ¡°He¡¯s on the mountain dealing with some matters. I have Mu Xiang to accompany me. It¡¯s fine!¡± But Bai Di said, ¡°You have to have a male beast with you, or I won¡¯t be at ease.¡± Huanhuan pushed her three male wolf cubs to him. ¡°There! I have three male beasts with me. Don¡¯t worry!¡± 1 Resigned, Bai Di tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°Naughty!¡± 1 Huanhuan suddenly leaned in front of him and smiled slyly. ¡°A beautiful female fox confessed to you just now. Are you secretly happy?¡± ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t think that female is beautiful. Secondly, I don¡¯t feel good about it at all.¡± Huanhuan looked incredulous. Bai Di sat beside her and scooped her into his arms. ¡°I think you¡¯re the most beautiful,¡± he said leisurely. ¡°If you confess to me, I¡¯ll be thrilled.¡± 1 Huanhuan snorted. ¡°You¡¯re saying sweet nothings. I won¡¯t fall for your tricks.¡± At night, the wolf tribe lit a bonfire and prepared to hold a bonfire party. The females of the fox tribe looked terrified at the sight of such a large fire as it was their first time seeing it. Only Yi Wu was fearless. She even approached the fire to enjoy the warmth it emitted. The male beasts each took out meat and set it on the fire to roast. The smell of roasted meat filled the air, chasing away the fear in the hearts of the female foxes. They approached the fire bit by bit and warmed themselves with Yi Wu. Yi Wu was observing the movements of the male wolves. She realized that these beasts were very skilled at using fire. They obviously used fire often in their lives. Moreover, they could roast meat. In the era when most beasts were still eating raw meat and drinking blood, the Rock Wolf Tribe had already entered the level of eating cooked meat. 1 Yi Wu couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought. In her previous life, she had never heard of the Rock Wolf Tribe until she died. Logically speaking, they should be just a small, unknown tribe. 1 But what she saw now told her that this tribe was not simple. In time, the Rock Wolf Tribe would definitely become a powerful tribe! Shuang Yun had also come down the mountain. He walked straight to Huanhuan¡¯s side and sat down. He casually grabbed a handful of sunflower seeds, peeled them, and fed them to Huanhuan. Huanhuan said, ¡°I can peel the seeds myself. Peel them and eat them yourself. Don¡¯t give them all to me.¡± Shuang Yun smiled arrogantly. ¡°I like to peel them for you.¡± Bai Di placed the meat with sauce on the fire to roast. The firelight shone on his handsome face, making him look even more flawless and handsome. Yi Wu stared at his face in a daze. Yi Wu didn¡¯t come back to her senses until Xuan Ying stood up beside her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± she asked. Xuan Ying said, ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to the leader of the Rock Wolf Tribe. Do you want to come too?¡± Yi Wu stood up and followed Xuan Ying to Shuang Yun. Xuan Ying smiled charmingly. ¡°Patriarch Shuang Yun, long time no see. I didn¡¯t expect you to have already evolved into a soul beast. Congratulations!¡± Shuang Yun was still peeling sunflower seeds. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to sit anywhere you want.¡± Yi Wu realized that Patriarch Shuang Yun was also a soul beast. His level was lower than Bai Di, but he was still very powerful! However, there was a female sitting beside him. The two of them were behaving intimately. They looked like her mates. Yi Wu did not expect that the two male beasts she had taken a fancy to were already taken. Moreover, their mates were the same female! How could Yi Wu not be jealous?! Why should others get what she couldn¡¯t?! 1 Shuang Yun was acutely aware of Yi Wu¡¯s hostility. He glanced at her and said coldly, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please move aside. You¡¯re warming yourselves in front of us.¡± Shuang Yun was famous for his bad temper, and Xuan Ying knew this. She was not angry at Shuang Yun¡¯s attitude. She just moved a little and smiled gently. ¡°This is your mate, right? I heard that she even gave birth to a litter of cubs for you. Looks like you two are really close!¡± Shuang Yun raised his chin and looked matter-of-fact all the way. ¡°Of course!¡± Huanhuan elbowed him, indicating that he shouldn¡¯t be so smug in front of outsiders. However, Shuang Yun mistakenly thought that she was hungry and immediately shouted at Bai Di, ¡°Hurry up! Huanhuan is hungry!¡± Huanhuan covered his mouth. ¡°When did I say I was hungry? Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Shuang Yun took the opportunity to pull her into his arms and lowered his head to kiss her face. ¡°But I¡¯m hungry. I really want to eat you. Are you going to let me eat you?¡± With that, he nudged her buttocks with his already hard member, the implication very strong. Huanhuan¡¯s face instantly turned red. ¡°Hooligan!¡± Xuan Ying and Yi Wu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. They turned around and left. 1 Bai Di cut the fragrant roasted meat into thin slices and brought them to Huanhuan¡¯s mouth. ¡°Be careful, they¡¯re hot.¡± Huanhuan bit into the meat. After chewing twice, Shuang Yun leaned over and pried open her lips. He stuck his tongue into her mouth and got the roasted meat into his own mouth to eat. He licked the corner of his mouth as if he hadn¡¯t had enough. ¡°The food in your mouth is especially delicious.¡± 1 Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t want to talk to this big pervert anymore. She held out her arms to Bai Di. ¡°Hug!¡± Shuang Yun immediately hugged her tighter, refusing to let go. He gave Bai Di a provocative smile. ¡°I won¡¯t let go of Huanhuan. If you have the ability, hug us both.¡± Bai Di said nothing but patted Shuang Yun on the shoulder. An electric current traveled from his palm into Shuang Yun¡¯s body, immediately making his limbs go weak. 1 Huanhuan immediately broke free of his arms and threw herself into Bai Di¡¯s arms. 1 Bai Di hugged the little female¡¯s soft body and smiled at Shuang Yun. The smile seemed to say¡ª ¡®You want to fight me? You¡¯re too inexperienced!¡¯ Shuang Yun was speechless. With Bai Di¡¯s protection, Huanhuan could finally finish her roasted meat. The wolf cubs could eat some cooked meat now. Bai Di cut the roasted meat into pieces and fed them. The light of the bonfire attracted the attention of the feather beasts. They flew down from the mountaintop and landed beside the bonfire. 2 Xue Ling was here too. He was like a natural luminous object. As soon as he appeared, he attracted the attention of the entire audience. His long golden hair was far more dazzling than firelight. The hair chain was wrapped around the ends of his hair, and the red crystals were sparkling. Especially after learning that he had no mate, all the females in the fox tribe became excited. This included Xuan Ying and Yi Wu. 2 Chapter 109 - She Wanted Him Dead! Especially Yi Wu. She stared intently at Xue Ling¡¯s face, her fiery gaze almost stripping him naked. She had heard of Xue Ling in her previous life. He was the strongest male beast in the feather tribe! It was because of him that the feather race could maintain their aloof position in the many battles that followed. Even in beast cities where there were many experts, Xue Ling¡¯s strength was enough to sweep through the places! If he could become one of her mates, her ambitions would definitely be achieved! 1 Xuan Ying was the fastest. She was the first to come to Xue Ling¡¯s side. Her red lips were delicate, and her eyes were flirtatious. ¡°You¡¯re a beast of the feather tribe, right? I¡¯ve never seen you before. What¡¯s your name?¡± Xue Ling extended a finger and lifted her chin. Even Xuan Ying, who was experienced in love, could not help but feel her heart race. She was so nervous that her face turned red. She lowered her eyes slightly, revealing her most seductive appearance as she waited for him to get close. Xue Ling approached her and laughed softly. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to know my name, stupid female.¡± 2 Xuan Ying: ¡°¡­¡± She froze and stared at him in disbelief. No male beast had ever dared to speak to her like this! He was definitely the first ever! Xue Ling let go of her chin and wiped his fingers in disdain. ¡°I wonder how many male beasts have slept with you? How dirty.¡± 1 He actually found her dirty?! Xuan Ying was furious. That damned male beast dared to humiliate her like this? She wanted him dead! Anger burned in her chest. Her hands transformed into sharp claws that suddenly grabbed at his chest! Unfortunately, before her claws could touch his clothes, they suddenly lit up in flames! She was in excruciating pain from being burned. She quickly swung her hands, trying to extinguish the flames on her claws. 1 In the end, the male beast beside her helped to extinguish the fire on her claws with water. Xuan Ying covered her charred hands and glared at Xue Ling. However, when Xue Ling looked at her, she couldn¡¯t help but show fear. In the end, she did not dare to provoke this powerful male beast. She walked away with a dark expression. Seeing Xuan Ying getting rejected with her own eyes, Yi Wu was not afraid. Instead, she was even more eager. 1 If she could conquer such a powerful male beast, it would prove that her charm was invincible! Just thinking about it made her feel a sense of accomplishment! Under the gazes of many beasts, Xue Ling walked calmly to Huanhuan¡¯s side and sat down. 1 He extended his right hand to Huanhuan and smiled. ¡°Mother of my child, give me some sunflower seeds too.¡± 1 Huanhuan casually grabbed a handful of sunflower seeds for him. Xue Ling threw the seeds into his mouth and chewed twice before swallowing. Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Huanhuan was stunned. He actually ate the sunflower seeds without even spitting out the skin! What a rare sight! Xue Ling noticed her gaze and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have to spit out the skin of the sunflower seeds?¡± ¡°The seeds are fragrant. It¡¯s a waste to spit them out.¡± Huanhuan was speechless. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± The little flower bud had crawled out of Xue Ling¡¯s sleeve. It wrapped around Huanhuan¡¯s wrist and called softly, ¡°Mom!¡± Huanhuan touched it and looked up at Xue Ling. She asked angrily, ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to burn Little Lotus? Why are you willing to bring it around with you now?¡± Xue Ling asked as he ate the sunflower seeds, ¡°You call him Little Lotus?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look like a lotus? So I call it Little Lotus.¡± The little flower nuzzled the back of Huanhuan¡¯s hand. It looked quite satisfied with the nickname. Xue Ling didn¡¯t care what it was called and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s a waste to burn it. I can keep it for fun and kill time.¡± Huanhuan glared at him. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a cold-blooded father!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Little Lotus has you, a mother who loves him.¡± 1 Not wanting to talk to him, Huanhuan lowered her head and said to the little flower, ¡°Stay away from your father in the future. He¡¯s a lunatic!¡± 2 The little flower bud was a classic example of a badger. Although it was badly burned the last time, as soon as Xue Ling approached it, it would eagerly please him. It was not angry at all about being bullied the last time. It rubbed against Huanhuan¡¯s palm and called longingly, ¡°Mom~¡± It seemed that it did not take her advice to heart. Huanhuan was getting angry at it for not fighting back. In the end, she lost her temper. She tapped the tip of the small flower bud. ¡°How frustrating you are!¡± The little bud immediately opened its petals and hugged her fingers. The stamen rubbed against her fingertips. Its originally light pink petals became even more beautiful. Seeing this, the wolf cubs also surrounded the flower curiously. They had never seen a talking flower before! The wolf cubs first sniffed the skullcap and realized that its scent was very familiar. They couldn¡¯t help but feel closer to it. The boldest one among the wolf cubs was the first to approach. He reached out with his small claws and touched the leaves of the skullcap. The skullcap trembled slightly. It let go of Huanhuan and rubbed its petals against the tip of the wolf cub¡¯s moist and pink nose. Then, it patted the cub¡¯s furry head. Big Goody¡¯s dark green eyes immediately lit up as if she had discovered something fun. She stuck out her tongue and licked the bud. Seeing this, the other three wolf cubs followed suit. The skullcap had the self-awareness of an elder sibling. She got into position and let her younger siblings lick it. 1 After a while, the five of them became familiar with each other and played happily. Huanhuan let the children play. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Sang Ye?¡± 1 Shuang Yun took the wolf cubs into his arms and rubbed them. When he heard Huanhuan¡¯s question, he replied without looking up, ¡°He went to get something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Shuang Yun smiled mysteriously. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Huanhuan curled her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to.¡± Bai Di pressed his large hand to her abdomen and rubbed it gently. ¡°Does it still hurt here?¡± During the period after she gave birth, Huanhuan would feel her stomach ache from time to time. Bai Di would massage her abdomen every night. She shook her head. ¡°It stopped hurting a long time ago.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Huanhuan hugged his neck and whispered in his ear, ¡°I want to give birth to your children next, okay?¡± 1 Bai Di smiled gently. ¡°Okay.¡± Huanhuan was a little shy, but she was looking forward to it. Bai Di was so good-looking and gentle. The tiger cubs she gave birth to would definitely be very cute! As they spoke, Yi Wu stood up. She walked over to the fire. As everyone watched, Yi Wu raised her hands and danced against the flames. The crystal chains on her wrists and ankles shone, making her figure look even more slender and charming. The young male beasts were stunned. Huanhuan was also a little surprised. She did not expect anyone in this world to know how to dance. She could not help but look at Yi Wu. Chapter 110 - Im So Disappointed In You! Although they were all simple dance moves, Yi Wu had a good figure. Coupled with the fact that the moon was bright tonight, the breeze was blowing, and the flames were dancing along, she looked like a fairy who had fallen down to earth. She was unbelievably beautiful. Huanhuan secretly regretted it. If there was music, this dance would be even more stunning. As she danced, she moved in front of Xue Ling. The fox¡¯s unique seductive eyes were slightly raised. It contradicted her innocent temperament, but it also revealed another unique charm to her. After the last move, Yi Wu gently fell into Xue Ling¡¯s arms. She gave him a shy, flirtatious smile. Xue Ling seemed to be stunned. His gaze suddenly paused as he looked at her in a daze. But at this moment, Huanhuan smelled a faint strange fragrance. The scent was so faint that she wouldn¡¯t have smelled it if they weren¡¯t so close. She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she realized that Bai Di and Shuang Yun were also in a daze. Their eyes were fixed on Yi Wu as if they were mesmerized by her. Huanhuan froze. How could this be? Did Bai Di and Shuang Yun both like Yi Wu?! This was impossible! Bai Di and Shuang Yun were definitely not beasts who would be easily swayed by beauty! Huanhuan¡¯s mood was a mess. She subconsciously looked at Yi Wu, who curled her lips into a triumphant smile. At this moment, the skullcap suddenly darted out from Xue Ling¡¯s sleeve! It grew several times larger, and its pink petals turned pure black. It suddenly opened its layers of petals, revealing rows of sharp fangs. It pounced aggressively at Yi Wu and bit her arm! 1 Blood splattered! Yi Wu was in so much pain that she was exasperated. Her right hand turned into a sharp fox claw that grabbed at the skullcap! Seeing that their big brother was being bullied, the four wolf cubs immediately pounced on Yi Wu aggressively. They waved their small claws and scratched her beautiful face. 1 The strange fragrance was covered by the smell of blood. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling sobered up at the same time. Xue Ling¡¯s reaction was the most intense. He threw Yi Wu out of his arms, his blood-red eyes burning with anger. ¡°How dare you use Fox Fragrance?!¡± Fox Fragrance was a secret technique used by the ancestors of the fox race. It was said to be refined from the bones of many female foxes. Wearing it could give off a faint fragrance that was fatal to adult male beasts. 1 Once controlled by the fox, the male beast would lose his rationality and control, becoming an obedient puppet. 1 Someone had once harmed many female foxes in order to refine this secret technique. Hence, the fox race classified this secret technique as a forbidden technique and forbade it from being used again. This forbidden technique should have been lost many years ago. He did not expect it to appear again today! The skullcap and the wolf cubs still wanted to continue attacking Yi Wu, so Huanhuan called out to stop them. ¡°Come back!¡± Only then did the children retract their claws angrily and return to Huanhuan. Huanhuan stroked their heads to calm them down. The petals of the lotus gradually turned pale pink. It wrapped around Huanhuan¡¯s wrist and sobbed pitifully. ¡°Little Lotus is afraid. Sob~¡± 2 Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Son, you were so fierce just now and almost bit off her entire arm. How dare you pretend to be afraid?!¡¯ 2 Yi Wu fell to the ground in a sorry state. She was covered in wounds, and the wound on her arm where the skullcap had bitten her was still bleeding. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Xue Ling and Bai Di. She had clearly succeeded just now! They were all bewitched by her Fox Fragrance. Why did they suddenly wake up?! This was impossible! She quickly got up. Before she could steady herself, a fireball brushed past her ear! The hair by her ear was on fire, scaring her so much that she screamed and hurriedly rolled to the ground. When she finally put out the flames, her beautiful hair was badly burned. Xue Ling looked down at her, flames rising from his fingertips. His tone was filled with endless danger. ¡°If this happens again, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a female or not. I¡¯ll let you have a taste of being burned to ashes!¡± 1 Yi Wu covered her bleeding arm and shivered in fear. Tears streamed down her face. ¡°I won¡¯t do it again! I won¡¯t do it again. Please let me go!¡± ¡°How disappointing!¡± Xue Ling spread his wings and flew away with a vicious aura. 1 Yi Wu struggled to her feet. She looked very pitiful at this moment. Many beasts felt sorry for her. Everyone had heard Bai Di and Xue Ling, but not every beast knew what Fox Fragrance was. They could only guess from Bai Di and Xue Ling¡¯s reactions that Fox Fragrance might be something bad. The first to lose his patience was Mu Ye. He stood up and held the swaying Yi Wu. Even if Yi Wu had made a mistake, Mu Ye thought that she was still a precious female. As long as she could repent and change, he could forgive her. He took out some fragrant and crispy fruits to stop the bleeding, then helped her toward Xuan Ying. However, Xuan Ying looked very angrily at Yi Wu. After Yi Wu sat down, Xuan Ying glared at her and gritted her teeth. ¡°Fox Fragrance is a forbidden technique. How dare you use it?!¡± Yi Wu hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Xuan Ying didn¡¯t want to hear her quibble and interrupted her coldly, ¡°Tell me the truth. Where did you get the female skeletons to refine it?¡± 1 Yi Wu¡¯s face was pale, and her eyes were red. ¡°I really didn¡¯t refine Fox Fragrance. Believe me!¡± Xuan Ying said angrily, ¡°At this point, you¡¯re still lying to me?!¡± Not long ago, more than a dozen females had disappeared from the fox tribe! 1 At first, Xuan Ying thought that they were kidnapped by the male beasts of other tribes. She searched everywhere but could not find their whereabouts. Now, it seemed that they were refined into Fox Fragrance by Yi Wu! 1 As the leader of the fox tribe, Xuan Ying was furious! 1 She trusted Yi Wu so much that she even thought of passing the position of tribe leader to her in the future. She did not expect Yi Wu to do such a cruel thing behind her back! She should be punished for harming their own kind! 1 ¡°Yi Wu, I¡¯m so disappointed in you!¡± If not for the fact that there were many foreign beasts watching, Xuan Ying would have already attacked Yi Wu! Yi Wu hunched her shoulders, her delicate body trembling in the night wind. She looked even more delicate and pitiful. Huanhuan had already learned what Fox Fragrance was from Bai Di. ¡°No wonder I thought the three of you looked strange. It¡¯s because you were drugged!¡± 1 As for the fragrance she smelled, it had to be the legendary Fox Fragrance. Logically speaking, Fox Fragrance only worked on adult male beasts. Huanhuan was a female, and the wolf cubs were underaged. The skullcap was just a plant. It was very normal for them to not be affected by Fox Fragrance. Huanhuan was a little afraid. ¡°Fortunately, the children reacted quickly.¡± 1 Otherwise, it would be difficult for Bai Di Shuang to escape the influence of Fox Fragrance. No one could tell what would happen after that. Bai Di and Shuang Yun didn¡¯t look happy. Although they had resolved the crisis in time this time, luck was the main reason. No one could guarantee that they would be so lucky next time. They had to think of a way to completely resolve this hidden drawback. Bai Di and Shuang Yun looked at each other, both having plans. 2 Chapter 111 - Do You Like Me? The matter of Yi Wu failing to seduce Xue Ling was just a small interlude. After a short period of peace, the beasts continued to eat and drink while looking for their preferred mates. Sang Ye had finally arrived. He was carrying three small wooden barrels filled with wine. As soon as Shuang Yun saw him, he quickly waved at him. ¡°You¡¯re finally here! I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± After Sang Ye went over, Shuang Yun immediately took a small wooden bottle, pulled out the cork, and took a big gulp. ¡°Awesome!¡± He hadn¡¯t drunk since the last time. For some reason, the longer he didn¡¯t drink, the more he missed the taste of wine. 1 It just so happened that he had nothing to do tomorrow. He could get drunk tonight! Sang Ye handed Bai Di another small wooden bottle. Bai Di took it, took a small sip, and stopped. The last time he was drunk, he almost raped Huanhuan. That incident had left a very deep shadow in his heart. He would never allow himself to be drunk again. 3 Shuang Yun knew that he didn¡¯t want to drink, so he raised the wine at Sang Ye. ¡°Come, come! Let¡¯s have a drink!¡± Huanhuan looked at him speechlessly. ¡°You can¡¯t drink well. Drink less.¡± They shouldn¡¯t make a fool of themselves when they were drunk. Unexpectedly, Shuang Yun patted his chest confidently and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if I¡¯m drunk. I¡¯ll just go home and sleep. You don¡¯t have to worry about me!¡± 1 Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She wondered who was the drunkard who knelt on the ground and hugged her thigh while crying and begging her not to leave! 1 It was Sang Ye¡¯s first time drinking, but unexpectedly, his alcohol tolerance was not bad. He and Shuang Yun drank most of the wine. In the end, Shuang Yun was so drunk that he started talking nonsense. Sang Ye¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and his eyes were clear. He did not look drunk at all. The bonfire was almost extinguished, and the beasts were already full. Most of the female foxes had already found their male beasts. The couples hugged each other and took off their animal hide skirts. They started to have sex in the open. 3 It was as wild as it could get! Huanhuan felt that her eyes were stinging. She quickly covered the eyes of the wolf cubs. ¡°This isn¡¯t suitable for children! Hurry up and go home!¡± Bai Di also felt that it was time. He said to Huanhuan, ¡°Shuang Yun and I will bring the children back. Go out with Sang Ye and help him get rid of the alcohol in his system.¡± Huanhuan was stunned, not understanding. ¡°Huh?¡± The person who reeked of alcohol the most was Shuang Yun, right? Sang Ye didn¡¯t look like he needed to sober up at all! Shuang Yun suddenly hugged Huanhuan and cried, ¡°Huanhuan, I know I¡¯m not as gentle and considerate as Bai Di, nor do I have two penises like Sang Ye, but I really like you! Don¡¯t abandon me, okay?¡± 2 Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Sang Ye: ¡°¡­¡± Bai Di pulled Shuang Yun up and dragged him aside. Then, he said to Sang Ye, ¡°Take Huanhuan for a walk. I¡¯ll bring them back to rest.¡± Sang Ye involuntarily looked at Huanhuan. Huanhuan, who was originally confused, suddenly understood what they meant! 1 She looked at Bai Di in surprise, wanting to ask him if he was giving her up to someone else! But reason made her swallow the words. She couldn¡¯t ask such a hurtful question. Bai Di was being kind. Sang Ye was innocent. She couldn¡¯t hurt them. Bai Di looked at Sang Ye. ¡°I¡¯ll leave her to you. Be gentle with her.¡± Sang Ye nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Di patted him on the shoulder, then dragged the drunk Shuang Yun back. The wolf cubs looked at Huanhuan, then followed Bai Di. ¡­ The night-shrouded forest was like a sleeping goddess, quiet and beautiful. Sang Ye transformed into a python and slowly sat on his tail. His snake body slithered across the grass and headed deeper into the forest. Some small animals fled in fear when they saw the python approaching. The two came to the edge of a lake deep in the forest. In the deep night, countless fireflies danced above the lake, emitting a faint white light like sparks after stars fell to the mortal world. The lake was quiet. The moon and fireflies were reflected in the water, forming another glass-like exquisite illusory world. Everything was as beautiful as a fairy tale dream. Huanhuan watched this scene in a daze. She had never seen such a beautiful night scene! The awkwardness she felt at being given away by Bai Di dissipated. Nothing could be more intoxicating than this beautiful view. The python¡¯s upper body transformed into a human. He picked her up and slithered into the lake. He swam steadily, careful not to let Huanhuan fall into the water. Huanhuan raised her hand, and a firefly landed on her palm. She watched the fireflies while Sang Ye watched her. He whispered, ¡°Do you like it here?¡± Huanhuan nodded vigorously. ¡°I do!¡± The firefly flapped its wings and flew gently away. Sang Ye kissed her cheek. ¡°Do you like me, then?¡± Huanhuan looked at him in a daze. His long black hair fell into the water and melted into the darkness. There was no color on his pale cheeks. Only his dark eyes seemed to be filled with starlight under the moonlight, burning and shining. She felt her heart beating fast, but her breathing slowed involuntarily. She only came back to her senses when Sang Ye leaned over and carefully kissed her lips. Of course, she did. She liked him. Sang Ye¡¯s lips were cold, like water in the night. Just like him. He was always cold and distant. But after getting to know him seriously, she realized the gentleness hidden under the ice. Like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water, he kissed her lips again and again. He didn¡¯t go deep. He was being careful to test her. 1 Huanhuan looked at his handsome face and heard him ask in a low voice filled with forbearance and desire. ¡°Can I?¡± Her heart melted at his affectionate gaze. She hurriedly stretched out her fair arms to hug him. ¡°Of course!¡± However, because she was in too much of a hurry, her hands, which were originally wrapped around his neck, accidentally wrapped around Sang Ye¡¯s head. Sang Ye was pulled into her arms, his face buried in her chest. He was really buried in her chest. Sang Ye: ¡°¡­¡± 1 After a while, she came back to her senses and realized what she had just done. She hurriedly let go of him and blushed. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to do that!¡± Sang Ye chuckled softly. This was the first time Huanhuan had seen him smile so purely. 1 For a moment, she was stunned. His thick black hair, pale skin, and sharp look melted away when he smiled. His eyes were full of resignation. ¡°You little fool.¡± In the past, Huanhuan was often scolded by Shuang Yun as a little fool, but this was the first time she heard these words from Sang Ye. Although what she had just done was indeed quite stupid¡­ There was a huge rock in the center of the lake. Sang Ye lowered Huanhuan to the rock. The cold surface of the rock made Huanhuan move her butt. Sang Ye carefully took off her clothes as if he was opening a gift. When her body was fully exposed, his breathing suddenly became heavier. It was a rather messy night. When Huanhuan woke up, she realized that it was not completely dawn yet. She was sitting in Sang Ye¡¯s arms, her back against his chest. She was covered in an animal hide blanket. They were both naked, and there was something intimate about their skin being so close to each other. She was clean. Sang Ye must have helped her wash up when she was asleep. Sang Ye lowered his head and whispered in her ear, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Huanhuan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°It was hard on you last night.¡± Huanhuan recalled the scene last night and couldn¡¯t help but blush again. She suddenly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the star pattern on your body?¡± ¡°On my back.¡± Sang Ye released her and stood up to turn his back to her. There was a thin and long black snake tattoo on his well-defined back. It spread down his spine and finally disappeared into the crack. There were three stars along the tattoo. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but reach out her finger and gently stroke the black snake tattoo. It went all the way from his waist to his head. A crown in the shape of a thorn appeared on the snake¡¯s head. Huanhuan tapped her fingertips on the crown of thorns. ¡°It seems that our mate contract has taken effect. You can¡¯t just leave me in the future.¡± Sang Ye pulled her into his arms again and promised seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll be wherever you are.¡± Huanhuan smiled in satisfaction. She asked quietly, ¡°When are we going back?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go back after watching the sunrise.¡± The sun slowly rose in the east, dyeing the clouds on the horizon a vast crimson. Clouds filled the sky. Another day had begun. 2 Chapter 112 - Protection Shuang Yun was already awake. He didn¡¯t go out early in the morning to hunt as usual today. Instead, he stayed at home and ran to the door every now and then to crane his neck and look out. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they back yet? Did Sang Ye take the opportunity to abduct Huanhuan?!¡± Shuang Yun became even more uneasy at the thought of this possibility. The wolf cubs didn¡¯t understand what their father was doing. They followed suit and squatted beside him, craning their necks to look out. 1 Shuang Yun looked for a long time but did not see Huanhuan. He picked up his furry and chubby eldest daughter and sighed sadly. ¡°Baby, your mother doesn¡¯t want us anymore. We¡¯ll have to rely on each other from now on.¡± 2 She stuck out her tongue and licked his face. Shuang Yun was immediately happy. He turned his head. ¡°Baby, hurry! Lick me on my other cheek too!¡± Big Goody pounced on him and licked his face. Shuang Yun smiled especially happily with saliva on his face. ¡°My eldest daughter is so obedient!¡± The other three wolf cubs circled his feet, wagging their tails. Their watery green eyes were filled with a desire for a hug. Unfortunately, Shuang Yun did not even look at them. The babies were unhappy! Daddy was biased! 2 When Bai Di passed the door, the three wolf pups ran over and nuzzled his calf, asking for a hug. 1 As a cat, Bai Di naturally liked cubs. Although the three cubs in front of him looked a little stupid because they had inherited their dad¡¯s genes, seeing that they were small, soft, and cute, Bai Di couldn¡¯t resist his nature. He reached out and picked them up. 1 The three wolf cubs were extremely excited when they finally got a hug. They stuck out their hot and wet tongues to lick Bai Di. Bai Di, who was licked, was speechless. 1 Forget it. Since they were still young, he would endure it! Sang Ye finally returned with Huanhuan. Shuang Yun immediately put down his precious daughter and rushed forward. He pulled Huanhuan in front of him and observed her carefully. If Huanhuan wasn¡¯t hugging her clothes tightly, he would have stripped her on the spot. Shuang Yun saw that she had quite a few hickeys on her body, even on the back of her feet. 2 He glared fiercely at Sang Ye. ¡°Beast!¡± Sang Ye looked back at him expressionlessly without any intention of repentance. The skin on Huanhuan¡¯s knee was scraped. Shuang Yun¡¯s heart ached. He quickly knelt on one knee and blew at her knee. ¡°Does it hurt? It must be very painful to have gotten scratched. My poor Huanhuan, you were bullied so badly!¡± The corners of Huanhuan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Are you still drunk from last night?¡± Shuang Yun looked up, confused. ¡°Was I drunk last night? I don¡¯t remember!¡± Huanhuan stroked his wolf head and suggested sincerely, ¡°You should drink less wine in the future.¡± Bai Di walked out with the freshly cooked soup. He glanced at Huanhuan and Sang Ye. ¡°You were busy all night. You must be hungry, right? Come and eat.¡± As soon as she heard what he said, she immediately understood that he already knew that she and Sang Ye had mated. She was uneasy. Although Bai Di had pushed her out last night, she still felt guilty. Whether it was with Shuang Yun in the beginning or with Sang Ye now, she felt that she owed Bai Di every time. After breakfast, Shuang Yun and Sang Ye went down the mountain to hunt. Bai Di stayed at home to take care of Huanhuan and the cubs. After settling the cubs down, he let Huanhuan lie on the bed. He first helped her apply the pulp of the fragrant and crispy fruits to the wound on her knee, then mixed the golden willow flowers with water and smeared it on the bruises and hickeys. Huanhuan felt a chill on her skin. She was naked, and she blushed as Bai Di watched her intently. After applying the medicine, Bai Di helped her get dressed. ¡°You¡¯ll recover faster this way.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t look at his face. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Bai Di was meticulous and quickly saw the guilt and uneasiness in her. He stroked her head. ¡°Sang Ye is a good mate candidate. He¡¯ll protect you with Shuang Yun and me in the future. We¡¯re a family, so you don¡¯t have to feel guilty about me.¡± 1 He said it with extreme sincerity without any reluctance, which eased the uneasiness in Huanhuan¡¯s heart a little. Bai Di lowered his head and kissed the ring on her hand. ¡°Since you gave me the master ring,¡± he said reverently, ¡°I have to live up to your trust.¡± 1 Huanhuan was deeply touched. She tightened her grip on his hand. ¡°I believe in you. I always will.¡± Bai Di hugged her and smiled gently. Love made people selfish and jealous, but love also made people open-minded and strong. 1 He loved her so much that he was willing to let go of his jealousy and possessiveness. He would transform into a big tree and stand in front of her. He would hold up the world for her, shield her from the wind and rain, and protect her warm home. 1 ¡­ In the afternoon, there was a commotion outside. After greeting Bai Di, Huanhuan brought the wolf cubs outside to watch the commotion. At the door of Mu Ye¡¯s house, Mu Xiang was pointing at Mu Ye¡¯s nose and scolding him, ¡°Are you stupid? This female has evil intentions. Last night, she was even reprimanded by Elder Xue Ling. Even the leader of the fox race abandoned her, but you still want to bring her home?!¡± Mu Ye straightened his neck and looked stubborn. ¡°Sister, I really like Yi Wu. I¡¯m willing to take care of her for the rest of my life! Don¡¯t worry about this!¡± ¡°How can I not worry? You¡¯re my biological brother. Before Mom died, she specially instructed me to keep an eye on you and not let you get into trouble!¡± Mu Ye roared, ¡°I¡¯m already an adult. It¡¯s my right to choose a female to mate with. Even if you¡¯re my sister, you can¡¯t stop me!¡± 1 Mu Xiang was panting from anger. If not for the fact that there were many people watching, she would have rushed forward and beaten this bastard brother up! At this moment, Jiu Yuan, who was beside Mu Xiang, finally spoke. ¡°Mu Ye, we don¡¯t have any objections to who you want to be your mate, but Patriarch Shuang Yun specially instructed yesterday that you¡¯re not allowed to bring fox beasts into the rock mountain. You can¡¯t disobey the patriarch¡¯s words.¡± 1 Mu Ye choked. He was worried about Yi Wu. After the bonfire party last night, he followed her. When he saw that the leader of the fox tribe was going to kill her, he quickly saved her. Mu Ye hid Yi Wu in the small stone house to avoid being discovered by the foxes. The stone house was usually used as a temporary warehouse for the market. It was not secure, so there was a slight gap that they could go in from. Yi Wu said she was cold and refused to let go of Mu Ye. Mu Ye was already interested in her. Coupled with the fact that she had taken the initiative to pester him, he couldn¡¯t help but mate with her. The two of them became mates in a hurry. 4 Chapter 113 - Youd Better Not Lie To Me Mu Ye¡¯s heart ached for his female. He wanted to bring her home to take care of her, but Patriarch Shuang Yun had warned him in advance not to bring any outsiders into the rock mountain. Helpless, he could only leave Yi Wu in the stone house and return home alone. He planned to plead with Patriarch Shuang Yun to let Yi Wu enter the rock mountain. Unexpectedly, Patriarch Shuang Yun was not at home. Mu Ye did not find him but ran into his sister, Mu Xiang, instead. When she found out that he was with Yi Wu, Mu Xiang was furious. She scolded him furiously! However, Mu Ye refused to change his mind. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve already mated with Yi Wu. She¡¯s my mate now. I can never leave her!¡± ¡°You ingrate! You¡¯re killing me!¡± Mu Xiang was trembling with anger. Seeing how upset his sister was, Mu Ye couldn¡¯t bear it, but when he thought about how Yi Wu was still waiting for him in the stone house, he immediately hardened his resolve and said firmly, ¡°If Patriarch Shuang Yun doesn¡¯t agree to let me bring her up the mountain, I¡¯ll go with her!¡± Jiu Yuan asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you planning to leave the Rock Wolf Tribe for an outsider?¡± Mu Ye avoided his sister¡¯s gaze and clenched his fists. ¡°Yes!¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Then take Yi Wu and leave!¡± 1 Everyone was in an uproar. They immediately looked in the direction of the voice and saw that Shuang Yun had already arrived outside the crowd. He was looking at Mu Ye with a deep gaze. There was no emotion in his dark green eyes. They were frighteningly cold. The wolf beasts retreated and took the initiative to make way. Shuang Yun walked over. When he passed Huanhuan and the wolf cubs, he paused and whispered, ¡°Go back first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t want to interfere in his management of the wolf tribe, so she obediently brought the wolf cubs home. Huanhuan did not know what happened after that. It wasn¡¯t until Shuang Yun returned that she learned the truth from him. ¡°Mu Ye is gone.¡± Huanhuan was not surprised by the outcome. She sighed. ¡°Mu Xiang must be upset.¡± Although Mu Xiang always said that her brother was useless, she actually cared about him very much. She loved her brother from the bottom of her heart. But now, he had abandoned her, his biological sister, for a female he had only known for one night. 1 She probably felt something worse than disappointment! Huanhuan suddenly asked, ¡°Could Mu Ye have fallen for Yi Wu due to Fox Fragrance and abandoned his sister?!¡± But Shuang Yun said, ¡°What difference does it make whether he was poisoned or not? In any case, Mu Ye has already mated with Yi Wu. The mate contract binds him to her. Unless he dies, he¡¯ll never leave her again.¡± Huanhuan fell silent. The mate bond was a cruel thing. It bound the male beast for life. He could not be free unless he died. If the male beast was unlucky enough to meet a heartless female mate, his life would be over. Seeing her sigh and frown, Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are you thinking about? You¡¯re so engrossed in this matter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about our children. What if they encounter a female who treats them badly when they grow up? What if they¡¯re bullied by their female mates?¡± Shuang Yun replied very readily, ¡°They need to find a mate you approve of. If the mate doesn¡¯t meet your standards, they shouldn¡¯t become mates with her!¡± Huanhuan was caught between laughter and tears. ¡°How is that possible?!¡± In the afternoon, Mu Xiang came to look for Shuang Yun. Huanhuan was at home too. She saw that Mu Xiang¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying, and her voice was hoarse. She looked much more haggard. She did not expect the once cheerful and open-minded Mu Xiang to become like this! It seemed that Mu Ye¡¯s departure had hit her hard. Jiu Yuan carefully held Mu Xiang. Mu Xiang looked at Shuang Yun and pleaded, ¡°Mu Ye must have been enchanted by that female fox. I¡¯ll look for him again later. If I can persuade him to leave that female fox, can you let him return to the Rock Wolf Tribe, Patriarch?¡± A male beast that already had a mate could not be separated from his mate unless he was abandoned by his mate. But even if they were abandoned, the price was huge. Mu Ye might not be able to withstand it. Shuang Yun didn¡¯t say these words. He just nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Mu Xiang quickly bowed. ¡°Thank you! Thank you for your magnanimity, Patriarch!¡± Huanhuan helped her up. ¡°You don¡¯t look well. Go back and rest. Although Mu Ye is gone, you still have Jiu Yuan and the children. You have to be strong, even for them.¡± Her words cheered Mu Xiang up a little. Not long after Mu Xiang and her husband left, Xue Ling arrived. As soon as he walked in, the skullcap eagerly crawled out of his sleeve and played with the wolf cubs. 1 When Huanhuan saw Xue Ling, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to ask me for sunflower seeds again?¡± Xue Ling chuckled. ¡°Do you think I only want sunflower seeds? You underestimate me!¡± The corners of Huanhuan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Cut the crap. Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to ask if you¡¯ve come up with a prescription for the problem of reproduction among the birds.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Oh no! After giving birth, she only cared about eating, drinking, and having fun. She had completely forgotten about the prescription! She coughed lightly. ¡°Well¡­ wait a little longer. I¡¯ve already made some progress. I need to study it further. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll send the medicine to you.¡± Xue Ling immediately saw through her thoughts and raised his eyebrows with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you already forgot about this matter?¡± Huanhuan quickly denied, ¡°No, no! Absolutely not!¡± Xue Ling grabbed her chin. ¡°You¡¯d better not be lying to me.¡± Huanhuan tried to smile sincerely. ¡°I never lie!¡± As soon as Shuang Yun walked in, he saw Xue Ling and Huanhuan standing very close to each other. He immediately exploded. He rushed over and pushed Xue Ling away. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch Huanhuan!¡± he said angrily. Xue Ling deliberately licked the finger that had touched Huanhuan¡¯s chin just now. His blood-colored eyes stared straight at Huanhuan as if he wanted to swallow the little female in front of him. 1 Such an explicit gaze couldn¡¯t help but scare Huanhuan, and it made Shuang Yun even angrier. He grabbed Xue Ling¡¯s collar and roared aggressively, ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t dare to beat you up!¡± Xue Ling still looked lazy and did not take Shuang Yun¡¯s threat to heart. ¡°If you want to fight, let¡¯s fight, then. My hands have been itching recently. It¡¯s not a bad idea to practice on you.¡± ¡°You!¡± Huanhuan quickly grabbed Shuang Yun, who was about to hit Xue Ling. ¡°Calm down. Xue Ling doesn¡¯t like me at all. He likes someone else. I have nothing to do with him. Let go of him.¡± 3 Chapter 114 - Hunger Shuang Yun did not believe her. ¡°If he¡¯s not interested in you, why did he touch you just now?¡± ¡°He just has nothing better to do than tease people. Even if it¡¯s a female, he¡¯ll still get physical. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Shuang Yun was skeptical. ¡°Really?¡± Huanhuan nodded vigorously. ¡°It¡¯s true! It¡¯s true!¡± 1 Xue Ling gritted his teeth. What did he mean he would touch any female? Did he look so desperate?! Huanhuan held Shuang Yun¡¯s hand tightly, afraid that he would fight Xue Ling. These two guys were especially destructive. If they fought, the entire house would be torn down by them! She said to Xue Ling, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, hurry up and leave. After I develop the medicine, I¡¯ll get Shuang Yun or Bai Di to send it to you.¡± Xue Ling was quite indignant. His gaze landed on Huanhuan¡¯s hand, which was tightly clasped with Shuang Yun¡¯s. He found it especially annoying. ¡°Are you chasing me away?¡± Huanhuan knew very well what Xue Ling was like. If she said yes, he would definitely refuse to leave. She could only say as tactfully as possible, ¡°Shuang Yun and I have some family matters to deal with. It¡¯s not appropriate for outsiders to be present.¡± ¡°An outsider?¡± Xue Ling smiled ambiguously. ¡°I even have a child with you. What kind of outsider am I?!¡± Huanhuan was helpless. ¡°Why do you have to tease me? I¡¯ve already told you that I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t joke with you anymore.¡± Xue Ling interrupted her. He quickly ended the conversation and moved on to something else. ¡°I forgot to tell you something. When I flew down just now, I saw a male beast of your wolf tribe following Yi Wu. From the looks of it, he¡¯s heading for the Black River Tribe.¡± 1 Shuang Yun and Huanhuan looked at each other and thought of Mu Ye first. Why was Mu Ye following Yi Wu to the Black River Tribe? Xue Ling extended his hand slowly. ¡°I¡¯ve provided you with such important information. Shouldn¡¯t you give me some sunflower seeds as payment?¡± ¡°¡­I knew you only had sunflower seeds on your mind. You¡¯re addicted!¡± Huanhuan threw him a big bag of stir-fried sunflower seeds. Xue Ling put the sunflower seeds in his arms, then waved at the skullcap. ¡°It¡¯s time to go home.¡± The skullcap reluctantly bade farewell to its brothers and sisters. Then, it rubbed Huanhuan¡¯s palm affectionately before leaving with Xue Ling. 1 Just in case, Shuang Yun decided to send someone to the Black River Tribe to look for Meng Li and Bu Ke. He asked them to help take care of Mu Ye on account of their past cooperation and monitor Yi Wu¡¯s actions. It didn¡¯t take long for Shuang Yun¡¯s beasts to return with shocking news. There was internal strife among the wild horses! The leader, Bu Ke, died tragically at the hands of his brother, Bu Jin. Bu Jin became the new leader of the Wild Horse Tribe! 1 The witch doctor, Meng Li, refused to acknowledge Bu Jin as the leader. He fled the Wild Horse Tribe overnight with Bu Ke¡¯s trusted beasts. Shuang Yun didn¡¯t expect Bu Ke to be dead. 1 That heroic redheaded male beast with a bright smile actually died without anyone knowing! 1 What the hell was going on? As the leader of the wild horse tribe, Bu Ke was very powerful. No one in the entire Black River Tribe could defeat him. How was he killed?! Just as Shuang Yun was puzzled, another unexpected thing happened. Shuang Yun asked again with uncertainty, ¡°Who did you say was here?¡± Jiu Yuan repeated what he had just said. ¡°The wild horse witch doctor, Meng Li, has arrived at the foot of the rock mountain with 58 wild horse beasts. The witch doctor, Meng Li, has asked to see you. He has something important to discuss with you in person.¡± 2 After some thought, Shuang Yun decided to go down the mountain to see him. Before leaving, he reminded Huanhuan, ¡°Stay at home with the cubs. Don¡¯t run around.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°I¡¯m not a child. Why would I run around? Hurry up and do your thing. I can take care of the children.¡± Shuang Yun hugged her and gently bit her flesh before going down the mountain in satisfaction. When he saw Meng Li, he was shocked by his haggardness. In just a few months, Meng Li had aged more than ten years. His white hair was messy, his eyes were muddy and gray, and his hide skirt was covered in dust. He walked forward with the help of two young male beasts and bowed shakily. ¡°Patriarch Shuang Yun.¡± Shuang Yun quickly took his arm. ¡°What happened to you guys?¡± Meng Li sighed. ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s all that female fox¡¯s fault!¡± 1 A female fox? Shuang Yun blurted out, ¡°Is it Yi Wu?¡± The young male beast beside Meng Li quickly replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her! Patriarch Shuang Yun, do you know her too?¡± He was Meng Li¡¯s disciple, Bei Chu. Shuang Yun told him about Yi Wu¡¯s visit to the rock mountain. After Meng Li heard this, his emotions became even more agitated. ¡°So, she had already revealed her true colors back at the rock mountain! If I had known this would happen, I would have stopped Bu Ke even if I died. I wouldn¡¯t have let that female fox take a step into the Black River Tribe!¡± Shuang Yun frowned at the look of regret on his face. ¡°What happened? Is Yi Wu involved in Leader Bu Ke¡¯s death?¡± Bei Chu was indignant. ¡°Yi Wu killed Patriarch Bu Ke! Back then, she brought a male wolf beast to us. Patriarch Bu Ke saw that she was pitiful and agreed to take her and her mate in. I didn¡¯t expect her to collude with Bu Jin and kill Patriarch Bu Ke!¡± 1 Shuang Yun thought for a moment. ¡°Although Patriarch Bu Ke is impulsive, he¡¯s definitely not brainless. Even if Yi Wu colluded with Bu Jin, she might not be able to harm him. Is there something else going on?¡± Bei Chu moved his lips, but in the end, nothing came out. Meng Li clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. ¡°Bu Ke took a fancy to Yi Wu. The two of them became mates. He listened to Yi Wu. I didn¡¯t expect her to betray him. He was first poisoned by her and then thrown into the Black River to drown.¡± 1 Recalling Bu Ke¡¯s tragic death, Meng Li and all the wild horse beasts behind him looked sad. Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. Duels between male beasts had always been open and aboveboard. Regardless of life or death, they would bear the consequences. They would never use such a sinister method! No wonder Meng Li and these wild horses were unwilling to acknowledge Bu Jin as the leader. His methods were too shameless. That vicious beast was not worthy of being the leader! ¡°After we fled the Black River Wolf Tribe, Bu Jin refused to let us go. He keeps sending people to hunt us down. Many of us have died. Now that we¡¯re really desperate, we could only come to the Rock Wolf Tribe and beg you to take us in for a while.¡± At this, Meng Li bent down toward Shuang Yun. His originally thin and hunched body now looked even thinner. Shuang Yun didn¡¯t hesitate long before agreeing to his request. 1 ¡°I can take you in, but you have to put your thumbprint on this contract scroll.¡± 1 Chapter 115 - Contract Elementary contract scrolls were things from the Crystal Mall. They could be used to make various contracts, but the contracts were limited to beasts below three stars. When Huanhuan was exchanging for seeds, she had also exchanged for a contract scroll and placed it in her ring space. It would be useful now. Shuang Yun placed his hands behind his back and took the contract scroll from his spatial ring. The scroll made of sheepskin looked very ancient. It was blank. The two parties had to write the contents of the contract and the names of both parties on the scroll. Then, they had to stamp their thumbprints before the contract would officially take effect. But the problem was, Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t read. This was a little awkward. He said to Meng Li, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Shuang Yun asked Jiu Yuan to stay and entertain Meng Li and the others. He quickly returned to the mountain and found Huanhuan. He told her about the Black River Tribe. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Are you planning to let Meng Li and those wild horse beasts stay? Aren¡¯t you worried that Bu Jin will come after you?¡± Shuang Yun revealed the star pattern on his arm and raised his eyebrows with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m a two-starred soul beast now. Why would I be afraid of an ordinary beast who hasn¡¯t even awakened his soul beast? If he wants to cause trouble, just come at me. I¡¯ll definitely beat him up!¡± Huanhuan was already used to this guy¡¯s personality of showing off from time to time. Sometimes, she even thought that his smug look was quite cute. She unfolded the contract scroll, dipped a branch in animal¡¯s blood, and began to write the contract. Curious, the four wolf pups leaned over and craned their necks to see what she was writing. After Meng Li and the wild horses he had brought with him started living in the rock mountain, they had to follow the rules of the Rock Wolf Tribe strictly. They could not reveal the internal situation of the Rock Wolf Tribe. If they broke the contract, they would suffer the backlash against their souls. Shuang Yun looked at the words on the contract scroll and felt especially proud. His wife was not only soft and cute, but she was also knowledgeable. Look at these words. They were written beautifully! 1 In the entire Beast Continent, there was definitely no female that was more powerful than his wife! Shuang Yun carefully put the contract scroll away and quickly ran down the mountain. Big Goody extended her little claws and fiddled with the branch in Huanhuan¡¯s hand. Her dark green eyes were filled with curiosity. The other three wolf cubs followed suit and fiddled with the branch. Huanhuan gave them the branch. Big Goody was the fastest and snatched the branch in an instant. She imitated how her mother had written just now and hugged the branch with her two little claws. She dragged it around the ground. 1 Her three brothers circled her, eager to play with the branch too. 1 Huanhuan watched them play and suddenly remembered that it was time to set up a school. ¡®Let¡¯s start with kindergarten!¡¯ After Shuang Yun went down the mountain, he showed the contract scroll to Meng Li. As soon as Meng Li saw the contents of the scroll, his expression immediately changed. ¡°T-These are words? Someone in your tribe knows words?!¡± Shuang Yun waved his hand. ¡°These things are not your business. You just have to put your thumbprint on it.¡± Meng Li carefully touched the scroll. Although he could not understand the words on it, a beast who could write so many words must be very knowledgeable and powerful. It was very likely that the other party was from a beast city. Shuang Yun urged, ¡°Stop wasting time. Are you going to press your fingerprint on it or not?¡± Meng Li asked cautiously, ¡°What contract is this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this contract won¡¯t hurt you. After you sign it, you¡¯re free to enter and leave the rock mountain. However, you have to ensure that you strictly abide by the rules of the Rock Wolf Tribe and not leak the internal situation of the Rock Wolf Tribe. Otherwise, your souls will suffer the backlash of the contract.¡± Meng Li was still a little worried. ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, are you? Is there a trap in this contract that we don¡¯t know about?¡± He couldn¡¯t read, so he had no idea what was written on the contract. What if the other party had lied to him?! It was one thing for him to die, but there were so many tribesmen behind him. They had placed their lives in his hands. He had to live up to their trust! Shuang Yun frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already fallen to this state. Why would I lie to you? If I want to scheme against you, wouldn¡¯t it be better for me to just directly attack you? You can¡¯t beat me anyway.¡± The wild horses looked angry. They felt belittled! Meng Li waved his hand at the beasts behind him to calm down. He laughed at himself. ¡°You¡¯re right. We have nothing now. It can¡¯t be much worse.¡± He looked back at the wild horses and asked seriously, ¡°I¡¯m going to sign this contract on behalf of you. If any of you are unwilling, you can leave now.¡± No one moved. All 57 wild horses looked at him. Meng Li nodded. ¡°Thank you for your trust.¡± His thumb was stained with blood as he pressed it hard against the contract scroll. The bright red words and thumbprint suddenly lit up. The pattern of a crown of thorns appeared on the back of the contract scroll. The contract had taken effect! Shuang Yun put away the contract scroll. ¡°Bring your things and follow us up the mountain.¡± Under his lead, the wild horse beasts entered the interior of the rock mountain. When they saw that there was a huge fortress hidden inside the rock mountain, they all looked stunned. How did the Rock Wolf Tribe build such a powerful fortress?! No wonder Shuang Yun insisted that they sign the contract scroll before letting them in. So, there was such a big secret hidden in the rock mountain! Meng Li thought to himself that if it were him, he would not let outsiders into the fortress without full protection. Now that he thought about it, the contract scroll was signed as a matter of course. There were still several floors in the living area that were empty. Shuang Yun gave one floor to Meng Li and his people. ¡°From now on, you can stay here and choose any room you want. If anyone is sick, remember to report to me in time. If you need anything, you can tell Jiu Yuan.¡± After Shuang Yun finished speaking, he got Jiu Yuan to come over and asked him to be in charge of watching these wild horse beasts. The wild horses settled down. After dinner, Huanhuan mentioned to Shuang Yun about setting up a kindergarten. Shuang Yun agreed readily. Although he had no idea what kindergarten was, he would satisfy the little female as long as she wanted something! 1 Bai Di suddenly asked, ¡°I heard that Meng Li is living in the fortress with dozens of wild horses?¡± Shuang Yun replied casually, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°There are dozens of them. We can¡¯t let them live here for free, can we?¡± 1 Shuang Yun immediately said, ¡°Of course not. They have to find their own way to survive.¡± ¡°I mean, give them a job and let them trade labor for food and shelter.¡± 1 Huanhuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Chapter 116 - New System Shuang Yun also thought Bai Di¡¯s suggestion was good. ¡°There¡¯s a shortage of people in the fields. I¡¯ll get the wild horses to work in the fields later.¡± Huanhuan continued to think and said excitedly, ¡°We can use a point system and use the work points to exchange for houses, food, and various living supplies.¡± Work points system? Shuang Yun, Bai Di, and Sang Ye all looked at her, looking forward to what strange ideas the little female would come up with. Huanhuan explained seriously, ¡°For example, if a beast works for a day, they can get one work point. If they save up to 10 work points, they can exchange for the right to use a house. In addition, food and herbs can all be exchanged with work points too.¡± Shuang Yun, Bai Di, and Sang Ye were not simple beasts. They immediately sensed the huge benefits of this rule from Huanhuan¡¯s description. Bai Di thought for a moment. ¡°If we¡¯re going to establish a work points system, why don¡¯t we set the rules of the tribe as well?¡± Huanhuan blinked. ¡°What rules?¡± ¡°There are more and more beasts in the rock mountain. In addition to us wolves, there are birds and wild horses. Perhaps there¡¯ll be more tribes in the future. We need a whole set of rules to limit the behavior of the beasts so that there won¡¯t be chaos.¡± Realization dawned on her. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the law?!¡± ¡°Law?¡± Shuang Yun digested the word. ¡°That sounds good. From now on, our tribe¡¯s rules will be called the law!¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°The law can only be enacted by the country. We¡¯re just a tribe. There¡¯s no need to use such serious words, right?¡± Shuang Yun asked shamelessly, ¡°What¡¯s a country?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a group that¡¯s higher than beast cities.¡± Shuang Yun thought about it seriously, then announced solemnly, ¡°It seems that our goal in the future is to build a country!¡± Huanhuan slowly covered her forehead. ¡®Don¡¯t make it sound so easy to build a country!¡¯ Sang Ye, who had been silent all this while, suddenly said, ¡°Actually, according to the current development speed of the Rock Wolf Tribe, it¡¯s very likely to become a new beast city in the future. Perhaps a country will be established.¡± Huanhuan looked at him in shock. ¡°Sang Ye, what¡¯s wrong? Is Shuang Yun¡¯s idiocy contagious?!¡± Bai Di said, ¡°The goal of building a country is too big.¡± Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, there was a normal person who said something normal. She heard Bai Di continue, ¡°Let¡¯s set a small goal. For example, we¡¯ll set the law first, then we¡¯ll think about building a country.¡± 1 Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± It was over. These three guys were already suffering from advanced idiocy. They were hopeless! Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Bai Di looked at each other. They had all made their decisions. 1 Huanhuan had too many secrets. Hiding her strength could only be a temporary solution. Only when they were powerful enough that no one dared to bully them could she be truly safe. The three of them continued to discuss setting up the work points system and the law. Huanhuan interrupted from time to time to help them provide some new ideas. ¡­ The next day, Shuang Yun called all the beasts to the square in front of the council hall. Not only were all the beasts of the Rock Wolf Tribe present, but even the birds and wild horses were here. Shuang Yun placed a stone slab about a meter wide on the stone seat in the center of the square. He pointed to the words on the slab and said, ¡°These are new laws set by the Rock Wolf Tribe. Whether it¡¯s the Rock Wolf Tribe or other beasts, as long as they live in the rock mountain, they have to abide by these laws. If they break them, they¡¯ll be expelled from the rock mountain or killed on the spot!¡± At the front of the feather tribe, Shen Yan turned to ask Xue Ling, ¡°Are there really words engraved on the stone slab?¡± Xue Ling took a closer look. ¡°They must be words, but I¡¯ve never seen such words.¡± Shen Yan pondered. ¡°Even you haven¡¯t seen such words before. Who carved those words?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t we know when we ask Shuang Yun later?¡± Shen Yan hesitated. ¡°Will he be willing to tell us?¡± ¡°How will we know if we don¡¯t try?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡­ Shuang Yun read the words on the slab. Rule No. 1: You¡¯re not allowed to defecate or urinate at non-designated places. You¡¯re not allowed to modify the structure of the house at will! Rule No. 2: No one is allowed to reveal anything about the rock mountain to outsiders without permission! Rule No. 3: Private fights are strictly prohibited! Harming others is strictly prohibited! When Shuang Yun read this, many beasts began to discuss it. They were all hot-blooded male beasts. They usually liked to fight when they had nothing to do. It was difficult for them to accept that they were suddenly not allowed to fight. Shuang Yun¡¯s might as a two-starred soul beast suppressed everyone¡¯s discussion. He looked around at the crowd and said sternly, ¡°If you have anything that needs to be resolved by a duel, you can apply for a fair duel with the guards. As long as the application is approved, you can have a fair duel under the witness of the guards. But remember, no killing!¡± Someone immediately asked, ¡°What are guards?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll explain later.¡± Shuang Yun tapped the stone slab behind him. ¡°There¡¯s one last rule. After a female becomes mates with a male beast, she¡¯s not allowed to abandon the male beast for no reason!¡± The last sentence exploded in the crowd. All this while, females always had the upper hand in mate relationships. Once a male beast was abandoned, the outcome was likely to be death by backlash. The most typical example was Shuang Yun¡¯s father. Due to the female¡¯s heartless abandonment, his father died an unnatural death. Such tragedies were countless. However, this was already common. No one felt that there was anything wrong with this. Shuang Yun¡¯s sudden suggestion that females were not allowed to casually abandon male beasts was simply challenging everyone¡¯s worldview. The females in particular thought their status was being challenged. Shuang Yun was deliberately suppressing and snatching females! The females stepped forward to protest. Although Shuang Yun was the leader, he was still young and a male beast. The females were not afraid of him at all. ¡°Why can¡¯t we abandon the male beasts? If they treat us badly, we have to abandon them. It¡¯s only right and proper. You have no right to interfere!¡± 1 Shuang Yun was about to say something when Huanhuan suddenly walked out. She nodded slightly at Shuang Yun. After getting his permission, she spoke to the females. ¡°I was the one who suggested this last rule. It has nothing to do with Shuang Yun.¡± The females froze. Compared to Shuang Yun, they clearly respected Huanhuan more. Not only had Huanhuan saved their lives, but she also knew medicine and witchcraft. She was very powerful. As long as she was the one who said it, the females would believe her unconditionally. But this time, the females hesitated. Chapter 117 - Equal Rights Huanhuan looked at the females¡¯ uneasy expressions and smiled. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. I¡¯m a female too. I understand how you feel.¡± Mu Xiang couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°In that case, why are you still standing on the side of the male beasts? Our stamina is worse than the male beasts to begin with. If our family status is also suppressed by the male beasts, won¡¯t we be bullied by the male beasts in the future?!¡± 1 ¡°I¡¯m not on the side of the male beasts. I just want to give all the beasts fair authority. Whether it¡¯s a female or a male beast, they should be equal in the family status. The male beasts love the female, and the female should respect the male beast. Your family relationship should be maintained by feelings and responsibility. If you have to submit just because you¡¯re afraid of being abandoned, you might as well not have such a family relationship.¡± 1 Mu Xiang could not speak. The females seemed to understand what Huanhuan was saying, but they felt that what she was saying was not quite what they knew. They didn¡¯t know whether to believe her. Huanhuan continued, ¡°The Rock Wolf Tribe prohibits females from abandoning male beasts at will, but if male beasts don¡¯t treat females well or if the relationship between the two sides breaks down, you can come to me for consultation. If necessary, I¡¯ll help you terminate your mate bond.¡± 1 All the beasts were shocked by her words. A mate relationship could be terminated?! This was unheard of! Even Shuang Yun, Bai Di, and Sang Ye looked over at Huanhuan with shock in their eyes. As if not noticing the change in everyone¡¯s emotions, Huanhuan continued calmly, ¡°But there¡¯s something you need to remember. Once the mate bond is broken, you¡¯ll be strangers in the future. There¡¯s no possibility of you becoming mates again.¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is what you said true? Can a mate relationship really be terminated?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Will there be repercussions?¡± ¡°There¡¯ll be some aftereffects, but they won¡¯t be life-threatening.¡± The beasts asked many questions, and Huanhuan answered them all. It was only when everyone had finished asking their questions that Huanhuan slowly returned to her position and returned the post to Shuang Yun. Shuang Yun tapped the stone slab behind him. ¡°Currently, the Rock Wolf Tribe only has these four laws. In the future, they¡¯ll be improved bit by bit. If you have any objections, you can come to me to discuss them.¡± He paused and realized that everyone was distracted. They were obviously still shocked by what Huanhuan had just said. Shuang Yun had no choice but to raise his voice and release the dignity of a two-starred soul beast to attract the attention of the beasts. ¡°In addition to these four laws, the Rock Wolf Tribe has also added the Elders Guild and the guards. The Elders Guild is formed by highly respected people elected by the three tribes to participate in the major decisions of the rock mountain. As for the guards, the Rock Wolf Tribe has temporarily formed a team of people to be in charge of daily patrols and defense. If they encounter anyone who violates the rules, the guards have the right to take them down on the spot.¡± ¡°If anyone wants to join the guards, look for Jiu Yuan later. He¡¯s the captain of the guards now. As long as you pass his assessment, you can become a guard.¡± Jiu Yuan took a step forward and held his head high. He was very proud. 1 The beasts had no expectations of joining the Elders Guild. After all, they knew their limits. Only the elders of the various races or witch doctors were qualified to enter the Elders Guild. It was impossible for ordinary beasts to enter. However, if it was the team of guards, most of the male beasts were still hopeful they could join. The male beasts looked at Jiu Yuan with burning gazes. Next, Shuang Yun announced the work points system. This system was mainly for wild horse beasts who had just settled into the rock mountain. ¡°The houses we¡¯re giving you to live in now are only temporary. If you want to live here forever, you have to work. In addition to vegetable fields and fruit forests, you can also hunt and clean public areas. As long as you do the work, you can get work points. 50 work points can be exchanged for permanent residence in a house.¡± Meng Li thought for a moment. ¡°Then if we want to buy the vegetables and fruits you plant, can we buy them with work points?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Meng Li was satisfied. They did not plan to stay here and wait for death. Work could be exchanged for food. It was perfect for them! Seeing that the wild horse beasts were accepting of the work points system, Shuang Yun was very satisfied. He waved his hand. ¡°Alright, this is the end of today¡¯s meeting. I¡¯ll inform everyone if there¡¯s anything in the future. Dismissed!¡± The beasts dispersed in groups. Jiu Yuan was surrounded by male beasts hoping to be recruited into the team of guards. When Huanhuan returned home, Shuang Yun, Bai Di, and Sang Ye were all staring at her. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Huanhuan touched her cheek. ¡°Is there something dirty on my face?¡± Shuang Yun asked, ¡°Did you just say that you have a way to dissolve the mate bond between beasts?¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What way? Why don¡¯t we know about it?¡± Huanhuan took out the elementary prescription from her interspatial ring and flipped to one of the pages. She said, ¡°The last time I was looking for a prescription to treat infertility, I accidentally saw a very magical medicine called Forgetting Water. After drinking it, one can forget all feelings and eliminate the contractual relationship between mates.¡± 1 The three male beasts could not understand the prescription. When they heard Huanhuan¡¯s words, they all looked vigilant. ¡°Have you already developed Forgetting Water?¡± ¡°How can it be so easy to make Forgetting Water? I still lack two herbs.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°If you develop it, you have to tell us immediately.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Huanhuan had always been indifferent to these things. Sang Ye said in a low voice, ¡°We can¡¯t let anyone know about the existence of Forgetting Water. Otherwise, there¡¯ll definitely be chaos!¡± Huanhuan was very curious. ¡°What big mess will happen?¡± 1 ¡°If those male beasts in beast cities know about the existence of Forgetting Water, it¡¯ll mean that they have the right to let a female give birth to their children without being controlled by her.¡± Huanhuan still didn¡¯t understand. Bai Di explained, ¡°With Forgetting Water, the males in beast cities will wantonly plunder the females of other tribes and force them to mate with them. After they give birth, they¡¯ll use Forgetting Water to terminate the mate bond. That way, the females will be reduced to tools for reproduction, and the males won¡¯t have to pay any price.¡± 1 Huanhuan broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°It¡¯s that scary?!¡± ¡°Mating is the only way a female can restrain a male beast. If she loses this method, she won¡¯t be able to protect herself against a powerful male beast.¡± Huanhuan did not expect this situation at all. She quickly said, ¡°Then I¡¯d better not continue looking into Forgetting Water.¡± ¡°We still have to make Forgetting Water, but we have to strictly control its quantity. After all, your previous idea was right. Many innocent male beasts were killed because of the unequal relationship between their mates. Forgetting Water will provide them with a chance of survival.¡± Chapter 118 - Teacher Huanhuan temporarily put aside the development of Forgetting Water. 1 She wanted the females to get along with the males as fairly as possible, but she didn¡¯t want to be the cause of females getting into trouble. But to her surprise, under her influence, the mates in the tribe quietly changed. In the past, females would always rely on their dominance in their mate relationships and completely disregard their male beasts. Some excessive females, like Shuang Yun¡¯s mother, would even abuse their male beasts and take them as slaves. But now that there was a way to undo the mate bond, it meant that the bond was greatly reduced. The females felt a sense of crisis. They did not want to leave their male mates. They restrained their tempers and became much gentler to their male beast mates. This made the male beasts feel flattered. They were even more protective of their females. 2 Hence, not only did their relationship not crack, but they became even more intimate and harmonious. Lin Huanhuan knew nothing about this. She continued to study the medicine to deal with the infertility of the feather tribe while supervising the establishment of the kindergarten. She was extremely busy every day. The kindergarten was set up in the learning area. The houses were ready-made, and the tables and chairs had been made of wood. Huanhuan had personally checked them. There was no problem with the kindergarten, but there was a blackboard missing. There was no black paint here, so she had to get someone to find a large dark slab and erect it in the classroom. Then, she found a few palm-sized smooth stones and cut them into strips to use as chalk. Alright, everything was ready! In her first teaching experiment, Huanhuan did not dare to practice on other people¡¯s cubs. She could only bring her four wolf cubs to the classroom. The wolf cubs sat on the animal hide blanket and looked up at Huanhuan innocently. Huanhuan first drew something on the blackboard and said to them, ¡°This is one. Repeat after me, one¡ª¡± The wolf cubs opened their mouths. ¡°Roar!¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± 1 His first teaching experiment had failed! Just as Huanhuan was thinking about how to teach the wolf cubs to speak, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye slipped in. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Bai Di cleared his throat. ¡°We¡¯re here for class.¡± 1 ¡°Huh?¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°We want to learn to read too!¡± Sang Ye echoed, ¡°Teach us.¡± 1 Huanhuan looked at them in a daze. Bai Di hesitated. ¡°Can¡¯t we?¡± Knowledge was a very precious treasure. Most people would not be willing to teach it to others, even if they were their own family. ¡°If you can¡¯t teach us, then just pretend we never said anything¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be happy to teach you!¡± Huanhuan said quickly. The three male beasts smiled at her words. Huanhuan said a little uneasily, ¡°But let¡¯s make it clear in advance. We¡¯re exchanging knowledge with each other. We¡¯re not in a teacher and student relationship.¡± She had no intention of becoming her husbands¡¯ teacher! She felt the shame of roleplaying! 1 Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye immediately sat down. The seats that were originally custom-made for cubs were relatively small. They were too cramped for the three adult male beasts. They were uncomfortable sitting there. In the end, they simply pushed aside the tables and chairs and sat on the ground. Huanhuan said, ¡°Then let¡¯s start with numbers today¡­¡± The three male beasts were very good at learning. She had only planned to teach them ten numbers today, but she realized that they were learning quickly. Hence, she wrote their names on the blackboard and taught them how to write them. Shuang Yun suddenly asked, ¡°Huanhuan, how do I write your name?¡± She slowly wrote the words ¡®Lin Huanhuan¡¯ on the blackboard. ¡°Lin is my surname. Huanhuan is my name. In the place where I used to live, the surname is a symbol of the continuation of a family.¡± Shuang Yun immediately said, ¡°Then all our children¡¯s surnames are Lin!¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re their father. They should take your surname.¡± ¡°But I think your surname sounds better.¡± 1 Huanhuan was helpless. ¡°Whatever.¡± Hence, Shuang Yun happily added the word ¡®Lin¡¯ in front of his children¡¯s names. From then on, their surname would be Lin. The three male beasts wrote Lin Huanhuan¡¯s name over and over again, as if they wanted to engrave these three words into their bones. 2 In the next few days, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye would come to Huanhuan¡¯s class whenever they were free. They liked it when Huanhuan taught seriously. Her tense face was especially cute, like a fat and soft bun. It made one want to take a bite. Seeing that they were listening so seriously, Huanhuan was very relieved, so she taught even more enthusiastically. The class was in harmony. However, something seemed to have happened today. Huanhuan realized that there were two sneaky figures at the door of the classroom. Just as she was about to see who they were, Sang Ye rushed out and pulled the two guys in. It was Meng Li and Jiu Yuan! Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Meng Li¡¯s gaze involuntarily drifted to the blackboard. There were still words written on it. At first, he only suspected it, but now, it completely confirmed his guess. The only person in the Rock Wolf Tribe who could read and write was Lin Huanhuan! He was shocked. How could a young and delicate female know so many words? It was unbelievable! Meng Li couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who taught you to read?¡± No one in this world would be willing to impart their precious knowledge to a female, right?! Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°My teachers taught me.¡± ¡°Teachers?¡± Huanhuan explained, ¡°Teachers are elders who answer questions and help others learn. They know a lot and are very worthy of respect.¡± 1 Meng Li had never heard of such great and selfless people in this world! Teachers? He really wished he could meet these people in his lifetime! Shuang Yun said in a low voice, ¡°Elder Meng Li, you haven¡¯t answered Huanhuan¡¯s question.¡± Ever since the Elders Council was established, Meng Li had entered the council as a witch doctor for the wild horse tribe and became a member. Meng Li looked at the little female in front of him and seemed to have made up his mind. He clenched one hand into a fist and pressed it against his chest. He bowed slowly. ¡°Teacher, please accept me as your student! I want to learn too!¡± 1 Huanhuan looked confused. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Please! Teacher, as long as you¡¯re willing to teach me, I¡¯ll do anything!¡± Huanhuan quickly helped him up. ¡°You¡¯re old enough to be my grandfather. Don¡¯t bow to me. That¡¯s not appropriate.¡± Meng Li looked at her eagerly. ¡°Will you teach me?¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t make a decision for a moment. She subconsciously looked at Bai Di for guidance. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye had already discussed accepting students in private. They had also thought up a suitable countermeasure. 1 Chapter 119 - Youre Just Annoying! Bai Di said to Meng Li, ¡°You can come to classes, but there are two prerequisites.¡± ¡°Tell me. I can do anything!¡± ¡°The classes aren¡¯t free. One work point per class. That¡¯s a reasonable price, right?¡± Meng Li nodded. ¡°It makes sense!¡± It was more than reasonable. It was especially cheap! Which one of the literate old fellows in beast cities didn¡¯t treasure their knowledge like it was a peerless treasure? They were afraid that others would learn even a little of it! To be able to learn precious knowledge with just one work point was simply a blessing in disguise for ordinary beasts like them! Bai Di continued, ¡°Huanhuan plans to start teaching classes. She¡¯ll take in many students in the future, but she¡¯s only one person. Her energy is limited, so she has to set a threshold. The beasts have to pass a test and confirm that they¡¯re qualified before they can officially enter the school. That¡¯s the second condition.¡± Meng Li hesitated. ¡°Will this test be difficult?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be difficult. We¡¯ll just test the beasts¡¯ learning ability. We¡¯ll only keep those who are good at learning. We won¡¯t keep those who aren¡¯t.¡± Meng Li weighed the pros and cons and asked tentatively, ¡°You just said that you¡¯ll take in many students. Can the cubs of our wild horse tribe come to the classes?¡± ¡°As long as you have enough work points and can pass the entrance exam, you can come to the classes.¡± Meng Li¡¯s eyes lit up. He clapped happily and smiled. ¡°Good, good! This is great!¡± He was overjoyed and quickly ran back to inform the other beasts of the wild horse tribe of the good news. Meng Li left, leaving only Jiu Yuan. Under the gaze of Huanhuan and her three male mates, the 1.9-meter-tall beast was a little embarrassed. He scratched his head and explained his intentions in embarrassment. ¡°I heard that Huanhuan was teaching, so I wanted to ask if I could send those brats of mine over for lessons.¡± Afraid that Huanhuan would be put in a difficult position, he quickly added, ¡°We¡¯ll pay with work points! Also, my little brats will take the exam obediently. If they can¡¯t pass the exam, don¡¯t worry about them. But if they can pass the exam, can you accept them?¡± Huanhuan smiled and said, ¡°Of course.¡± Jiu Yuan smiled happily. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you need to discuss this with Mu Xiang first?¡± ¡°Mu Xiang was the one who asked me to ask you.¡± Huanhuan was a little puzzled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mu Xiang ask me herself?¡± ¡°She¡¯s afraid you¡¯ll be troubled.¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? If you need anything in the future, you can come to me directly. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a good person. No wonder Mu Xiang has always trusted you!¡± Huanhuan, who had been labeled as a good person, was a little embarrassed. She coughed lightly. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll go back and tell Mu Xiang the news now. Continue with your class. Goodbye!¡± After watching Jiu Yuan leave, she slowly looked at Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye. She placed her hands on her hips and asked, ¡°Who came up with the idea of the test?¡± The three of them were silent for a moment. Finally, Bai Di said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± 1 Huanhuan¡¯s face said, ¡°As expected.¡± ¡°I knew it was you. Of the three of you, you have the most ideas.¡± Bai Di smiled gently. ¡°Do you like the idea?¡± ¡°Is it of any use even if I don¡¯t like it? In any case, you didn¡¯t even ask for my opinion before you made your decision.¡± Huanhuan snorted and deliberately looked angry. Shuang Yun immediately shouted, ¡°Bai Di told me not to tell you. It has nothing to do with me!¡± 1 Huanhuan looked at him with disdain. ¡°You¡¯re not a good person to betray your friend.¡± 1 Sang Ye looked at her. ¡°These are all small matters. The three of us can handle them. We don¡¯t want you to worry too much.¡± Huanhuan hugged his arm and said to Shuang Yun, ¡°See? This is the most pleasing answer. Learn from him!¡± 1 Shuang Yun was furious. ¡°You¡¯re just biased toward Sang Ye!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Sang Ye is just too lovable.¡± 1 ¡°Am I not lovable?!¡± ¡°You.¡± Huanhuan poked his chest with a soft finger. ¡°You¡¯re annoying!¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s anger instantly dissipated. His eyes were almost fixed on Huanhuan. Bai Di smiled. ¡°When¡¯s class, Teacher?¡± Huanhuan felt a little guilty from his smile. She quickly let go of Sang Ye¡¯s arm and said pretentiously, ¡°Class starts now. Sit down. Don¡¯t talk about topics that have nothing to do with class.¡± ¡­ Early the next morning, Meng Li and Jiu Yuan brought the cubs to look for Huanhuan. Meng Li did not bring out many wild horses this time. A few of them had died on the way. There were only five left. Meng Li took good care of them and had high hopes for them. Huanhuan treated them equally. After asking a few questions, she more or less knew what to do. She chose two of the young ones from the wild horse tribe and three of Jiu Yuan¡¯s cubs. ¡°Just the five of you for now. The other children can go back.¡± The cubs who were chosen were very happy. Those who were not chosen looked disappointed. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t bear it. She said gently, ¡°If you¡¯re very interested in learning, you can come to future classes. As for how much you can learn, that depends on your own ability.¡± Upon hearing this, hope reignited in the cubs who had failed to be chosen. Someone braced himself and asked, ¡°Then if we learn well in the future, can you accept us as your students?¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± She paused and looked around at the crowd. ¡°I¡¯ll hold exams regularly. If you don¡¯t pass, you might be expelled. As for those cubs who don¡¯t go to school, you can make an application if you pass two exams in a row. I¡¯ll consider it.¡± This was equivalent to every cub having a chance to go to school. While they were happy, they were also filled with fighting spirit. Meng Li also successfully passed Huanhuan¡¯s entrance examination and successfully became the oldest student in the class. Every time he went to class, he listened especially carefully. He wished he could engrave every word Huanhuan said into his mind. Unfortunately, he was still too old. Be it his energy or memory, he was far inferior to the young beasts. Even though he tried his best, it was still difficult for him to learn. 10 days later, Meng Li applied to withdraw from school. 1 Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°Why? Is it because I¡¯m not teaching well?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve taught me well, but I know my place. I¡¯m no longer fit to study at my age. I want to drop out and give up my position to other young beasts. They have a better future than me.¡± 2 Huanhuan was helpless. ¡°Alright, I respect your decision.¡± Chapter 120 - Prepared It didn¡¯t take long for everyone to know that Huanhuan had started teaching classes. Many beasts wanted to send their cubs to learn from her. Even the beasts of the feather tribe came to her door. No matter who came, they had to pass the entrance examination and pay work points to qualify. In order to get work points, all the beasts actively participated in the labor. With more manpower than ever, Shuang Yun got someone to expand the vegetable fields and fruit forests by another dozen acres. The market that was held once every 10 days was still held as usual. Usually, Shuang Yun, Bai Di, and Sang Ye would take turns to take care of the stall. Under Huanhuan¡¯s request, in addition to herbs and crystals, they also accepted new seeds as payment now. Huanhuan was not afraid that the seeds she obtained would be useless. In any case, she had the elementary prescription in her hand. Many of the prescriptions required some strange seeds. Perhaps, she could use them again among the seeds she obtained. It was always good to be prepared! Today, it was Shuang Yun¡¯s turn to go to the market to sell vegetables. He did not return until it was dark. Huanhuan poured him a bowl of water and wiped the sweat off his body. He felt much better and reached out to hug Huanhuan. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a day. Did you miss me?¡± She slowly pushed his head aside and replied coldly, ¡°No.¡± ¡°But I miss you!¡± With that, he hugged her and nibbled at her for a long time. Only when her skin was swollen did he reluctantly let go of her. 2 He said in frustration, ¡°Why isn¡¯t it dark yet?!¡± When it was dark, he could carry the little female to bed! Huanhuan didn¡¯t know if she should be glad that this guy knew to wait until dark to go to bed. Just then, Bai Di walked in. He glanced at Shuang Yun. ¡°How was business today?¡± ¡°Not good. Things have been chaotic out there lately. Everyone¡¯s just running for their lives. There are fewer customers coming to buy groceries.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Ever since Meng Li left the Black River Tribe with a portion of them, the Black River Tribe has been completely ruled by Bu Jin. Recently, he¡¯s been attacking the surrounding small tribes like crazy. They have the advantage in numbers. Those small tribes are no match for him and were beaten to a pulp. The lucky beasts ran away. The unlucky beasts were captured and brought back to the Black River Tribe. They became slaves and are in a very miserable state.¡± Slaves usually only appeared in beast cities. Ordinary tribes rarely had slaves. If there was a war, the defeated party would either escape or be completely killed. Few people would leave behind a large number of prisoners of war like the Black River Tribe. Bai Di thought for a moment. ¡°Even if the Black River Tribe needs slaves to work, they don¡¯t need that many. It takes a lot of food and effort to raise them. There must be something else behind this.¡± 1 Sang Ye walked in. ¡°What happened?¡± Shuang Yun repeated what he had just said. Sang Ye frowned, his black eyes flashing coldly. ¡°You¡¯d better send someone to keep an eye on the Black River Tribe and see how they¡¯re dealing with those slaves.¡± Bai Di gave him a meaningful look. ¡°You seem to know something?¡± ¡°When I was in the Dark Moon Temple, I would occasionally see slaves being sent there. People told me that the slaves were on death row and they deserved to die. But later, I learned that the slaves were all prisoners of war.¡± Shuang Yun asked, ¡°You suspect that the Black River Tribe left so many prisoners of war to be sent to the temple?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a possibility.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but interrupt and ask, ¡°Why does the temple need so many slaves?¡± When he faced her, Sang Ye¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°When the temple uses healing spells, they need to absorb the vitality of other creatures, usually animals and plants. But if the injuries are especially serious and the vitality of the animals and plants is not enough, they¡¯ll absorb the vitality from the bodies of living sacrifices. Those slaves are equivalent to sacrifices for healing spells.¡± Huanhuan was terrified. ¡°That¡¯s too cruel!¡± ¡°In the eyes of the temple, slaves are as lowly creatures as animals and plants. It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re dead or alive.¡± Seeing that Huanhuan¡¯s face was a little pale, Sang Ye quickly hugged her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for scaring you. I shouldn¡¯t have told you this.¡± She shook her head slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I just feel a little uncomfortable.¡± Sang Ye hugged the soft female and regretted it. He should not tell her such cruel and dirty things in the future. Bai Di stroked Huanhuan¡¯s head. ¡°Do you want to rest in the house?¡± Huanhuan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be brave. I want to face this with you.¡± Her voice was soft, but her tone was firm. ¡°I support your decisions, but you can¡¯t keep it from me. I know you want to protect me, and I want to protect you. We¡¯re both feeling the same way.¡± Bai Di smiled gently. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll face it together.¡± Early the next morning, before Shuang Yun could send someone to the Black River Tribe to ask for information, he heard someone say that the rabbit beasts were at the foot of the mountain. They wanted to see Patriarch Shuang Yun. Shuang Yun smiled and said, ¡°Huanhuan, give me another copy of your contract scroll.¡± Huanhuan casually exchanged for a scroll and handed it to him. ¡°Why do you want a scroll? Is someone else coming to trade with you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re going to have new people in our tribe.¡± Shuang Yun went down the mountain with the scroll. The leader of the rabbits was Dong Ya. His eyes were red, and his face and arms were covered in wounds. He was holding the hand of a very young female, and behind him were more than 40 tired rabbits. Seeing them like this, Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Dong Ya¡¯s voice was very hoarse, and his tone was very heavy. ¡°Our tribe was attacked by the Black River Tribe. My father died to protect our tribe, and our brothers were captured! We were lucky to escape but we¡¯re being chased by the Black River Tribe. We have nowhere to go, so we could only come to the rock mountain. We beg you to take us in!¡± At this, Dong Ya gritted his teeth. His red eyes were filled with pain and struggle. If not for taking care of his sister and these lucky survivors, he would have long rushed to the Black River Tribe to take revenge! Shuang Yun frowned slightly. ¡°Why did you think of coming to us?¡± ¡°In this forest, other than the Black River Tribe, your Rock Wolf Tribe is the strongest. As long as we have your protection, the Black River Tribe shouldn¡¯t dare to hunt us down again. Moreover, I heard that you¡¯ve taken in some beasts from the wild horse tribe. Since you could help them, I believe you wouldn¡¯t leave us in the lurch. After all, we¡¯re friends, right? Dong Ya looked at him nervously, his eyes filled with anticipation and eagerness. Shuang Yun said, ¡°Do you know why the wild horse beasts can stay?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because they sold their souls to me.¡± 4 Chapter 121 - Farmer And Snake Dong Ya was frightened by what Shuang Yun had said. The beasts were superstitious about ghosts and gods. They firmly believed that after death, their souls could come into contact with ghosts and gods, so souls were the most precious asset of the beasts. Selling their souls was equivalent to trusting the other party with their lives. The price was too high! Dong Ya asked in a trembling voice, ¡°What do you want souls for?¡± Shuang Yun didn¡¯t seem to see the fear on the young rabbit¡¯s face. He still looked nonchalant. ¡°Have you heard the story of the snake and the farmer?¡± Dong Ya shook his head. ¡°No.¡± This allusion was taught in Huanhuan¡¯s class, and Shuang Yun decided to use it. ¡°A farmer finished his work and saw a snake that was frozen. He pitied it, so he picked it up and carefully put it in his arms to warm it with his warm body.¡± At this point, Shuang Yun deliberately kept them in suspense. ¡°Guess what happened?¡± Dong Ya was attracted by the story and asked, ¡°What happened next?¡± ¡°In the end, the snake took revenge and bit the farmer, causing him to die.¡± Dong Ya was speechless. Shuang Yun said, ¡°This story tells us not to easily extend a helping hand to strangers we don¡¯t know, because no one knows if those pitiful-looking guys are hiding poisonous fangs that can harm others.¡± Dong Ya immediately understood that he was hinting at him. He quickly promised, ¡°We definitely won¡¯t bite the hand that feeds us!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how nice you say it. I¡¯d rather be in control of things.¡± Dong Ya was very hesitant. ¡°Must we give you our souls?¡± Shuang Yun smiled but said nothing. Dong Ya finally gritted his teeth. ¡°I can give you my soul, but please let my sister and my people go!¡± The little female beside him immediately looked up at him eagerly. ¡°Brother.¡± Dong Ya tightened his grip on her small hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Shuang Yun took out the elementary contract scroll. He had learned a lot of words now and wrote the contents of the scroll himself. His handwriting was awkward, but to the rabbit beasts who couldn¡¯t read at all, the words he wrote were all mysterious and complicated strange patterns. ¡°Place your thumbprint on this contract and your people can enter the rock mountain.¡± As far as Dong Ya was concerned, this was a contract with the devil. If he pressed his thumbprint on it, the devil would take his soul. Dong Ya was terrified, but as the son of the rabbit tribe¡¯s leader, he could not back down now! He knelt down and hugged his sister tightly. ¡°You have to take good care of yourself from now on. This is as far as I can go with you.¡± ¡°Boo-hoo, Brother, don¡¯t go¡­¡± Dong Ya steeled himself to let her go. Then, with the determination to die, he pressed a bright red thumbprint on the contract scroll. A red light appeared, and the image of a crown of thorns appeared on the back of the scroll. Shuang Yun closed the scroll. ¡°The contract is fulfilled.¡± Dong Ya stood where he was for a long time, waiting for a demon to take his soul. He couldn¡¯t help but look surprised. ¡°Is this it? Aren¡¯t you going to take my soul?¡± ¡°Your soul will be in your body for the time being. From now on, as long as you follow the rules of the Rock Wolf Tribe obediently, your soul will always belong to you. However, if you have any intention of harming others, your soul will be immediately destroyed.¡± Dong Ya¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt anyone!¡± ¡°The same goes for your people.¡± ¡°Of course. We¡¯re all kind herbivores!¡± Shuang Yun put away the scroll. ¡°Come with me.¡± Dong Ya relaxed and quickly followed with his sister. The other rabbit beasts followed. When they walked into the rock mountain and saw the huge fortress, they all revealed the same shocked expressions as the wild horses and beasts when they first entered. As Shuang Yun led the way, he said to them, ¡°No matter what you see in the rock mountain, you can¡¯t tell outsiders. If any of you cause trouble for the Rock Wolf Tribe, I¡¯ll personally end your lives!¡± He glanced at the rabbit beasts with an extremely cold gaze. ¡°I mean what I say.¡± The rabbit beasts received a dangerous gaze from the carnivorous beast and immediately nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll remember.¡± They were arranged to be in the area near the wild horses and other beasts. Shuang Yun didn¡¯t have the time to waste with them. After leaving them with Jiu Yuan, he left without looking back. At this moment, the wild horses were all working outside to earn work points. They were not at home. Jiu Yuan let the rabbit beasts choose any house they liked. Then, he told them about the work points system and the laws and regulations. It was the first time the rabbit beasts had heard of the work points system. It was very novel. They couldn¡¯t fight casually. Females couldn¡¯t abandon their male mates either¡­ Everything in the rock mountain seemed to be different from the outside world. There were rules here, like a small hidden world. At first glance, it was not obvious, but if one explored further, one would realize how different this place was. It wasn¡¯t until dark that the wild horses returned. They were surprised to find new neighbors next door. They were all herbivores and did not have much hostility toward each other. After meeting and chatting for a while, they temporarily reached the common goal of being friendly neighbors. The rabbits learned from the wild horses that the Rock Wolf Tribe held classes. As long as one could pass the entrance examination and pay a certain amount of work points, they could obtain the qualifications to attend the classes. Dong Ya was tempted when he heard this. Being able to learn precious knowledge was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! Early the next morning, the rabbit beasts went out to work to earn work points. It didn¡¯t take long for Dong Ya to accumulate enough work points. He brought his sister to Huanhuan and took the entrance exam. The siblings were quite smart and passed the exam smoothly. After they handed in their work points, they successfully became students in the class. The number of students in Huanhuan¡¯s class increased. There were almost 30 of them. Fortunately, everyone was obedient and very serious in class. It was quite easy to teach them. After two lessons, class was slowly dismissed. ¡°Goodbye, Teacher!¡± The students walked out of the classroom one by one. When it was Dong Ya¡¯s turn, he hesitated for a moment before walking up to Huanhuan. Blushing, he asked, ¡°Teacher, can I ask you a question?¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Have you heard the story of the farmer and the snake?¡± Ever since Shuang Yun told Dong Ya this story, Dong Ya had memorized it. He felt that it was especially meaningful. He wanted to share this story with others. Huanhuan was a knowledgeable female. Dong Ya wanted to discuss this story with her. Perhaps she would be impressed by him. Unexpectedly, Huanhuan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it. It¡¯s a very famous allusion. It tells people that they have to distinguish between good and evil. They can only extend their help to kind people. They can¡¯t be merciful to evil people.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Dong Ya looked confused. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this story tell us not to so readily save people?¡± ¡°Of course not. Saving lives is a sign of kindness. It¡¯s a good trait that deserves encouragement.¡± Huanhuan smiled faintly. ¡°The person who told you this story might not have made it clear to you.¡± Dong Ya was speechless. ¡®Bastard, he had been fooled by Shuang Yun!¡¯ 1 Chapter 122 - Lesson Ever since Huanhuan started teaching, she often heard the cubs call her ¡®Teacher¡¯. It was not only in class but also when they saw her. After hearing it many times, the big-tailed wolf at home also approached Huanhuan and called out, ¡°Teacher, Teacher Huanhuan~¡± He deliberately leaned close to her ear. His voice was low and deep, revealing inexplicable ambiguity. Huanhuan¡¯s scalp went numb from his cries as she quickly dodged him. ¡°Can¡¯t you be more serious?!¡± Shuang Yun hugged her waist and rubbed against her. ¡°Teacher, can I sleep with you tonight?¡± ¡°No, I want to sleep alone tonight.¡± Huanhuan coldly refused his request. 1 Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye took turns sleeping with her every night, but these three guys would never settle down and sleep under the blanket. They would always cause trouble and pounce on her. Her body had been tortured many times, and she was gradually getting used to the pleasurable experience. Sometimes, she didn¡¯t even need the Sourcing Leaf Fruit. That worried her. Could it be that she had done it too many times and that spot of hers had been made loose? The thought of it almost made her break down. 1 She made up her mind to recuperate. She could not let the three of them do whatever they wanted! 1 Shuang Yun hugged her tightly and refused to let go. ¡°Teacher, why won¡¯t you sleep with me? Don¡¯t you like me anymore?¡± She couldn¡¯t push him away, so she could only frown and glare at him. ¡°I just want to sleep. I don¡¯t want to do anything else!¡± ¡°I promise I won¡¯t do anything else. We¡¯ll just lie in bed and sleep together.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes rolled back. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± In the past, they would always say that they would just sleep with her, but they would always go back on their word. They were all a bunch of bastards who didn¡¯t keep their word! Shuang Yun hugged her and rubbed against her like a puppy begging for sex. ¡°Teacher, promise me! If I don¡¯t sleep with you tonight, I won¡¯t be able to sleep the entire night!¡± Huanhuan was furious at his rubbing. Suddenly, she felt evil and decided to teach him a lesson. She put on a show. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to sleep with me, but you have to promise me something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Huanhuan smiled slyly. ¡°Play a game with me.¡± ¡°What game?¡± ¡°Lie down on the bed first.¡± With the speed of the wind, Shuang Yun stripped off his clothes and lay on the bed. He assumed a posture that could flex all his muscles. ¡°Like this?¡± Huanhuan covered her forehead. ¡®I only asked you to lie on the bed. I didn¡¯t ask you to take off your clothes!¡¯ Forget it. She couldn¡¯t argue with this big pervert. Huanhuan found a rope and said with a smile, ¡°Before we play the game, I have to tie your hands and feet. You¡¯re not allowed to struggle and resist.¡± Half of Shuang Yun¡¯s body melted from her smile. He quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± Huanhuan tied him up tightly. 1 She found another piece of hide from somewhere and blindfolded Shuang Yun. Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t see anything, but his naturally sharp senses allowed him to sense Huanhuan standing beside him. He couldn¡¯t help but urge, ¡°Has the game begun?¡± Huanhuan poked his muscular chest. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s about to start.¡± Just this poke made Shuang Yun hard. Huanhuan had originally planned to leave him alone. Now that she saw how sensitive he was, she couldn¡¯t help but want to tease him a little longer. It would definitely be interesting if she could make him desperate. All the hidden evil thoughts in her heart emerged. She did not think that the big-tailed wolf would be able to do anything after being provoked. Huanhuan raised her hand to caress Shuang Yun¡¯s handsome face. His sharp facial features gave off a sharp aura. However, because he was blindfolded, his aura was much more restrained. It was rare for him to be quiet and look so beautiful. Unable to resist, Huanhuan lowered her head and kissed him on the mouth. Shuang Yun¡¯s entire body heated up from the kiss. Huanhuan estimated the time. When Shuang Yun was about to have his release, she suddenly let go of him. ¡°I¡¯m so tired. I want to sleep. Let¡¯s talk tomorrow.¡± Shuang Yun almost went crazy! His penis was so hard that he felt as though he was on the brink of explosion. If he held it in until tomorrow, he would definitely collapse! ¡°Huanhuan, don¡¯t be like this. We haven¡¯t finished our game.¡± Huanhuan washed her hands, then lay down beside him. She covered herself with a hide blanket and yawned lazily. ¡°This game isn¡¯t fun. I¡¯m going to sleep. Good night.¡± 2 Shuang Yun was speechless. As she slowly fell asleep, she suddenly heard a strange sound. She woke up with a start. She opened her eyes and looked in the direction of the voice. She realized that Shuang Yun had already torn through the rope! Damn, how could he tear such a thick rope? Were his muscles made of iron?! Before she could react, Shuang Yun had already flipped her over and pressed her under him. Huanhuan struggled hurriedly. ¡°Wait!¡± Shuang Yun was about to go crazy from holding it in. He didn¡¯t want to wait any longer. He raised his hand and tore off her hide dress. Huanhuan felt that her stomach was about to burst. She felt extremely uncomfortable. She punched Shuang Yun twice and cried, ¡°You¡¯re killing me!¡± 1 Shuang Yun¡¯s eyes were red. He was like a truly ferocious beast. He had completely lost his mind and was crashing into her body by instinct. 1 No matter how Huanhuan cried and begged, he refused to let go of her. 1 The next morning, when Huanhuan woke up, she realized that her body felt as if she had been crushed by a train. Every joint was sore. She struggled to her feet, feeling remorseful. If she had known that Shuang Yun was so terrifying when he went crazy, she wouldn¡¯t have deliberately provoked him! She finally understood what it meant to shoot herself in the foot! Shuang Yun walked in with hot water. Huanhuan was furious when she saw him. ¡°You bastard!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m a bastard.¡± Shuang Yun helped her sit up and carefully and gently cleaned her body. ¡°Rest well. Don¡¯t go to class today.¡± Huanhuan knew that she could not go to class now. She did not want the students to see her in such a sorry state. She glared at Shuang Yun. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about last night!¡± 1 Shuang Yun patted his chest and promised, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone!¡± Although he was a little crazy last night, he couldn¡¯t help but feel an unprecedented sense of pleasure. He would definitely have to do it again in the future. 1 Of course, that was assuming Huanhuan cooperated. 2 As for how he could get her to cooperate, he had to think about it. Hehe¡­ Chapter 123 - She Must Take Revenge! Huanhuan lay at home for the entire day before she recovered. The next day, she went to class on time. The students shouted in unison, ¡°Good morning, Teacher!¡± The word ¡®teacher¡¯ immediately reminded Huanhuan of the fear she felt the night before. Her legs went weak from fear, but she still had to pretend to be calm. ¡°Hello, students!¡± ¡®Bastard Shuang Yun, don¡¯t even think about touching me again for the next month!¡¯ 1 At this moment, in the Black River Tribe, Bu Jin was furious. ¡°That idiot Shuang Yun actually dared to take in Meng Li and the rabbit beasts?! Is he deliberately going against me?!¡± The group of wild horses knelt on one knee and hunched their shoulders, not daring to make a sound. Yi Wu walked in. She had cut off a large portion of her burned hair, turning it into a short bob that reached her ears. The wounds on her body had also healed. Her skin was as smooth as ever. She was wrapped in a snow-white fox fur coat. Her seductive eyes were slightly raised. There was a mixture of charm and innocence in her innocence. She was indescribably seductive. 1 Under the drooling gazes of the male beasts, Yi Wu leaned closer to Bu Jin and gently stroked his chin with her fingers. Her voice was soft and sweet. ¡°Bu Jin, don¡¯t be angry. Even if Meng Li and the rabbit beasts escape, aren¡¯t there still other beasts from other tribes? As long as you subdue all the tribes in this forest, will you be afraid of a mere Rock Wolf Tribe?!¡± As soon as he saw the beauty, Bu Jin was instantly blinded by lust and forgot his anger. His subordinates retreated tactfully. When they were done, Bu Jin fell asleep, and Yi Wu dragged herself up. She gave Bu Jin a disgusted look, then wrapped herself in her fox fur and walked out of the stone house. Mu Ye, who had been guarding the door, immediately helped her up. His eyes were filled with heartache. ¡°I¡¯ve boiled some water. Why don¡¯t you take a shower?¡± ¡°No, I have things to do.¡± Without looking at Mu Ye, Yi Wu walked away without looking back. In the corner of the Black River Tribe was an inconspicuous cave. It was used for storing junk. Few people usually came here. A faint fire lit up the cave. Yi Wu walked straight into the cave and saw a middle-aged male beast sitting beside the fire. It was Ma Qing, who had disappeared. He was wearing a mermaid robe that was unique to the merfolk. Unfortunately, the robe was stained with a lot of blood. Coupled with the fact that he had broken several ribs, his wounds had never completely healed. His face was pale, and his lips were red, making him look even more miserable. When he fell into the Black River, the river had washed him away. At the critical moment, he grabbed a branch and struggled to the shore. Ma Qing was seriously injured and almost died. But he happened to meet Yi Wu, who was strolling by the river. Yi Wu could tell that the clothes he was wearing were shark silk. Beastmen who could afford to wear such clothes were definitely not ordinary. With a thought, she secretly saved Ma Qing and brought him back to the Black River Tribe. She had hidden him well. Even Bu Jin was completely unaware. As soon as Yi Wu walked in, Ma Qing turned to look at the cave entrance. His gaze swept over her hickeyed arms and legs before turning meaningful. ¡°It seems that Bu Jin really likes you.¡± Yi Wu sat down on her knees and snuggled into Ma Qing¡¯s arms. She complained coquettishly, ¡°But I don¡¯t like him at all. He¡¯s rude and savage. He¡¯s as stupid as a pig. If I wasn¡¯t using him for power, I wouldn¡¯t even want to look at him.¡± Ma Qing hugged her soft and slender waist. ¡°Bear with it for a while longer. When the Dark Moon Temple comes here to accept the slaves, I¡¯ll bring you back to the Dark Moon Temple and never let you suffer here again.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have Bu Jin keep an eye on those slaves!¡± Yi Wu got angry again. ¡°Bu Jin has been thinking about causing trouble for the Rock Wolf Tribe recently. I stopped him, but with his reckless personality, he¡¯ll definitely go to the rock mountain again. He¡¯s getting disobedient!¡± ¡°If Bu Jin doesn¡¯t listen to us, we¡¯ll change to a more obedient leader in the future. We don¡¯t have to lower ourselves to his level. As for the Rock Wolf Tribe¡­¡± Ma Qing revealed a cruel and sinister smile. ¡°They won¡¯t be happy for long. When the reinforcements from the Dark Moon Temple arrive, it¡¯ll be their death! ¡± Yi Wu didn¡¯t like the Rock Wolf Tribe either, especially Shuang Yun, Bai Di, and Xue Ling. These three male beasts actually dared to embarrass her in public and even caused her to be chased out of the fox tribe. She was almost killed by Xuan Ying. She had to take revenge! Yi Wu was very happy to know that the Dark Moon Temple would deal with the Rock Wolf Tribe. She tried her best to please Ma Qing. At the same time, Ma Qing enjoyed her service. The two of them got along well. Outside the cave, Mu Ye quietly clenched his fists. He had heard the conversation between Yi Wu and Ma Qing. The people from the Dark Moon Temple would be here soon. They would attack the rock mountain! He had to tell Patriarch Shuang Yun this news as soon as possible! Although he had left the Rock Wolf Tribe, that was where he was born and raised. His only family member was still there. Mu Ye had always felt guilty when he thought of the disappointment and pain in his sister¡¯s eyes before he left. He was willing to leave his family and friends for his mate, but he could not watch his family and friends get killed! Mu Ye sneaked out of the Black River Tribe in the night. He turned into a gray-black wolf and ran in the direction of the rock mountain. His back quickly disappeared into the vast night. In the cave, Ma Qing looked at the night outside and smiled coldly. ¡°Your mate was here just now. He heard what we said. I remember he¡¯s a beast of the Rock Wolf Tribe, right?¡± Yi Wu looked up at him with bright eyes. ¡°Then I¡¯ll abandon him. I don¡¯t have any use for him anymore.¡± Ma Qing touched her rosy face. ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl~¡± ¡­ Mu Ye ran through the forest. Not long after, he suddenly felt his vision go black and a sharp pain in his chest! The black wolf staggered and fell to the ground. The mate contract that had connected him to Yi Wu was broken. He had been abandoned by Yi Wu. The backlash from the mate bond was excruciating. His soul was being torn apart. He gritted his bleeding teeth and struggled toward the rock mountain. ¡°Sister¡­¡± ¡­ The situation was chaotic now, and business was very difficult. After some discussion, Shuang Yun decided to cancel the market that was held every ten days. At the same time, he would officially open up the business district inside the fortress. The entire first floor was dedicated to the business district. 50 shops were neatly divided in the business district. They were distributed in two horizontal and two vertical lines. Each shop was marked with a number. These shops were only for rent and not for sale. The beasts only needed to pay 10 work points to rent a shop here for a month. If they wanted to continue renting after a month, they would have to pay more work points. Chapter 124 - Got What He Wanted All transactions in the business district were monitored by the guards. If anyone cheated, they would be immediately arrested and punished. The leader of the guards was Sang Ye, and the deputy leader was Jiu Yuan. However, Sang Ye usually did not appear. Unless something big happened, he would usually leave it to Jiu Yuan to handle. The rental and sale of the shops were not too good, but they were not too bad either. After all, everyone was still busy working to earn points to support their families. They did not have time to do small businesses for the time being. Shuang Yun occupied the largest shop and placed all his vegetables and fruits there. In addition to seeds, herbs, and crystals, they were also collecting work points. Wolf beasts were not interested in these things, but females liked them. As long as they had extra work points, those male beasts with mates would exchange them for some vegetables and fruits. They would bring them back for their females to eat. Wild horses and rabbits were herbivores. They liked Huanhuan¡¯s vegetables and fruits very much. Almost every day, they would go to their shop to buy a batch of them. The birds were omnivores. Sometimes, they would fly down and buy some vegetables and fruits to take home for a meal. These transactions were not large, but they were stable. After some time, not only did Huanhuan¡¯s family business not deteriorate, but it also became better. It was no secret that the Rock Wolf Tribe had taken in the wild horse tribe and the rabbit tribe. This news quickly spread throughout the forest. More and more beasts went to the Rock Wolf Tribe in desperation and asked them to take them in. Shuang Yun hoped to increase the strength of the Rock Wolf Tribe. The more beasts there were, the better. However, just to be safe, he did not let these beasts enter the fortress directly. Instead, he carved out a spot at the foot of the mountain. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll live here for a three-month probation period. If you can get a hundred work points within the probation period and have no record of committing any crimes, you¡¯ll be qualified to live in the Rock Wolf Tribe.¡± Shuang Yun paused and added, ¡°If any of you have any particularly powerful strengths or can make great contributions, we can lower the entry requirements.¡± Among them, a short beast squeezed out of the crowd. He was only about a meter tall. Standing among a group of beasts that were on average 1.9 meters tall, he looked especially pocket-sized and petite. He looked like a dwarf. The dwarf was a mole beast. He was wearing a dusty animal hide and had a huge animal hide bag on his back. When he smiled, he revealed his two bright front teeth. His name was Craw Craw. Behind Craw Craw was a female mole and a dozen baby mice. These were his wife and children. 1 The entire family was very small. It was very comical to see them squeeze together. Craw Craw tried his best to raise his head. ¡°Honorable Patriarch Shuang Yun, I can dig holes in the ground and gather information. Please accept our family!¡± Shuang Yun looked down at the dwarf in front of him. ¡°Tell me, what have you found out?¡± ¡°I saw Bu Jin join forces with Yi Wu to kill Patriarch Bu Ke.¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°I already know that.¡± ¡°But what you don¡¯t know is that Bu Jin has captured many prisoners of war as slaves and intends to offer them to the Dark Moon Temple.¡± Shuang Yun finally showed some interest. ¡°Go on.¡± Craw Craw rubbed his hands together and asked expectantly, ¡°If I tell you everything, can you let me and my family live in the Rock Wolf Tribe?¡± ¡°It depends on the value of the information you provide.¡± Craw Craw understood and said excitedly, ¡°When I went to the Black River Wolf Tribe to steal food, I saw Bu Jin¡¯s mate¡ªthe female fox called Yi Wu. She was hooking up with a male baboon. I know that male baboon. He was a witch doctor in the Black River Wolf Tribe. His name is Ma Qing.¡± Shuang Yun narrowed his eyes. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Ma Qing seems to be in contact with the Dark Moon Temple. Yi Wu has been fawning over him. She followed Ma Qing¡¯s orders and deliberately encouraged Bu Jin to attack other tribes everywhere. Then, she gathered those prisoners of war and sent them to the Dark Moon Temple as slaves.¡± At this point, he suddenly lowered his voice and said mysteriously, ¡°Did a male beast of your Rock Wolf Tribe become Yi Wu¡¯s mate?¡± Shuang Yun remembered Mu Ye and said yes. ¡°I saw the male beast in the forest the night before last. He seemed to have been abandoned by Yi Wu. He was almost dead from the backlash of the mate contract, but he still wanted to return to the rock mountain.¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s expression changed. He pulled Craw Craw up and asked sternly, ¡°Where is he? Take me there!¡± Craw Craw was choking, but he didn¡¯t forget to negotiate. ¡°Y-You have to promise me that you¡¯ll let us live in the rock mountain first!¡± ¡°I promise.¡± Craw Craw looked at his legs. ¡°Then let go of me. I¡¯ll take you to him.¡± Shuang Yun loosened his grip. Craw Craw immediately instructed his wife and children, ¡°Wait here for me to come back. Don¡¯t run around.¡± Seeing his wife and children nod in acknowledgement, he said to Shuang Yun, ¡°Come with me.¡± Shuang Yun said to Jiu Yuan, ¡°Watch these beasts. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± However, Jiu Yuan said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Shuang Yun frowned and hesitated. Jiu Yuan said stubbornly, ¡°No matter what, Mu Ye is Mu Xiang¡¯s younger brother. He¡¯s half my family. Now that something has happened to him, I have to bring him back personally!¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯re coming with me.¡± Craw Craw were small, but he was surprisingly fast. Fortunately, Shuang Yun and Jiu Yuan were not slow, so they were not left behind. The three of them quickly walked through the forest and finally found Mu Ye under a big tree. He was no longer breathing. His body remained in wolf form as he lay motionless on the ground. His grayish-black fur was dirty and messy. There was still blood beside his fangs. His dark green eyes would never open again. Craw Craw felt sad. ¡°The abandoned male beast is really pitiful!¡± Jiu Yuan and Shuang Yun¡¯s hearts were heavy. Craw Craw asked, ¡°Are you taking him back?¡± Shuang Yun said nothing. After a long silence, Jiu Yuan said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s burn him now.¡± Shuang Yun looked at him in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t we have to wait for Mu Xiang to see him before we burn him?¡± ¡°Mu Xiang has suffered a huge blow since she lost five mates in a row the last time. Her health has deteriorated a lot. She¡¯s finally recovered a little. If she sees Mu Ye dead, she won¡¯t be able to take the blow. I don¡¯t want her to be hurt again.¡± Shuang Yun hesitated. ¡°But you can¡¯t hide this from her forever. If she finds out the truth in the future, you¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep it a secret for as long as I can. If I can¡¯t hide it, I¡¯ll tell her the truth myself. Whether she hates me or resents me, I¡¯m willing to take the blame.¡± At this point, Shuang Yun knew that Jiu Yuan had made up his mind. He could only pat his shoulder. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it.¡± They found branches and burned Mu Ye¡¯s corpse. The ashes were carefully wrapped in animal hide by Jiu Yuan and brought back to the rock mountain. Mu Ye wasn¡¯t able to return to his home when he was alive. After he died, he could finally get what he wanted. Chapter 125 - Strike First Huanhuan learned about Mu Ye from Shuang Yun. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The young man who liked to tell stories was gone, leaving behind only a handful of ashes. ¡°If I had developed Forgetting Water earlier, Mu Ye might not have died¡­¡± Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°It was Mu Ye¡¯s choice,¡± he said gently. ¡°We¡¯re all just spectators in his life. You don¡¯t have to take all the blame.¡± Huanhuan sighed. ¡°I just feel a little uncomfortable.¡± Although Mu Ye was a little stubborn and impulsive, he was still a very good beast. It was because he had trusted the wrong person that this tragedy happened. And Yi Wu, the instigator of this tragedy, was still at large. She did not feel the slightest guilt over Mu Ye¡¯s death. The human heart was made of flesh. Why was Yi Wu so cold-blooded?! Shuang Yun promised, ¡°We¡¯ll avenge Mu Ye!¡± Sang Ye suddenly said in a dark tone, ¡°Speaking of revenge, I think we should be prepared in advance. Since Ma Qing has contacted the Dark Moon Temple, they¡¯ll definitely make a comeback. We can¡¯t just sit back and wait for death.¡± Shuang Yun stroked his chin. ¡°We might as well strike first and kill Bu Jin and Ma Qing!¡± Sang Ye frowned. ¡°But even if they die, the Dark Moon Temple might not let the matter rest. They might even vent their anger on the Rock Wolf Tribe.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll cause trouble for the Dark Moon Temple so that they won¡¯t have the time to bother us.¡± The other three looked at him in unison. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°After dealing with Bu Jin and Ma Qing, I¡¯ll return to a beast city and get someone to go to Dark Moon Temple to cause trouble.¡± Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Which beast city are you going to?¡± Bai Di slowly tucked his hair behind his ears and said leisurely, ¡°Sun City.¡± Shuang Yun and Sang Ye looked at each other and stopped talking. Only Huanhuan still looked confused. ¡°What¡¯s Sun City?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a middle city.¡± Huanhuan thought for a moment. ¡°The Sun City and Dark Moon City are both middle cities. Are their strengths similar?¡± ¡°Yes, I suppose so.¡± Huanhuan nodded in understanding. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Is there anything else you want to ask? Whatever you want to know, I can tell you.¡± He kissed the corner of her mouth, his gaze gentle. Huanhuan hugged his neck and buried her red face in it. ¡°Not for now.¡± ¡°Then can I sleep with you tonight?¡± Huanhuan hesitated. ¡°We¡¯ll only sleep. We won¡¯t do anything else.¡± She seemed to find him stiffening up a little. Worried that Bai Di would be unhappy, she quickly added, ¡°Even if we do it, we can only do it once. I have class tomorrow morning¡­¡± Her face turned even redder, and her voice trailed off. Bai Di stroked the back of her head and smiled. ¡°Huanhuan, you¡¯re so cute.¡± Under Shuang Yun¡¯s envious gaze, Bai Di carried Huanhuan into the bedroom and closed the door. Shuang Yun was so angry that he grabbed a piece of jerky and gnawed on it. As he chewed, he muttered, ¡°Why does Huanhuan always listen to Bai Di no matter what he says? She¡¯s never been so obedient to me!¡± 1 Sang Ye glanced at him. ¡°This dried meat is for the cubs to sharpen their teeth. Eat less of it.¡± The wolf cubs hugged Shuang Yun¡¯s calves and looked up at the jerky in his hand. Shuang Yun suddenly felt guilty. He quickly handed the dried meat to the babies. The wolf cubs opened their mouths and bit the jerky with relish. Shuang Yun didn¡¯t even have the last bit of entertainment left. Bored, he moved to the door of the bedroom. He leaned against the door and pricked up his ears to eavesdrop. Sang Ye frowned at him as if he despised him. ¡°You¡¯re actually eavesdropping?!¡± Shuang Yun lowered his voice. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what Huanhuan and Bai Di are doing in the room?¡± Sang Ye was silent. Wasn¡¯t he curious? Of course, he was curious! He moved silently to Shuang Yun¡¯s side and pressed his ear to the door. The wolf pups who were chewing jerky saw their two daddies squatting at the door. They were doing something, but they looked like they were having fun. The four of them immediately pounced on them and wanted to play with them. In the end, they accidentally pounced too hard and slammed into the door. There was a bang. Shuang Yun and Sang Ye: ¡°¡­¡± They picked up the wolf pups as quickly as they could and rushed into the next bedroom. When Bai Di pulled open the door and looked out, he found no one there. Bai Di closed the door and returned to the bed. He peeled off the hide blanket, revealing Huanhuan¡¯s blushing face. She had been stripped naked. Her fair skin had a faint pink luster, and her eyes were misty. She crossed her arms shyly, avoiding his gaze. ¡°Who¡¯s out there?¡± she whispered. Bai Di pulled her into his arms and kissed her smooth, round shoulder. ¡°They¡¯re gone,¡± he replied distractedly. ¡°The children must have accidentally hit the door while playing.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He couldn¡¯t resist kissing her on the lips when he saw how stunned she was. She slowly stretched out her fair arms and hugged his neck, shyly responding to his kiss. ¡­ Bai Di was a man of his word. He promised to do it only once, and he really did. But this time, it lasted for most of the night. Huanhuan was tossed and turned. She cried until her voice was hoarse. However, Bai Di had been considerate of her feelings the entire time. He was so gentle that when she woke up the next morning and looked at his caring handsome face, she couldn¡¯t say a word of reproach. She felt as though Bai Di had her by the throat. Huanhuan rested at home for another day. Bai Di stayed at home to take care of her. The wolf pups liked him and always surrounded him. He took out the jerky and shared it with the wolf cubs. Huanhuan watched as he stroked the wolf cubs. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯ll give birth to a few children for you too!¡± Bai Di looked up at her with a gentle gaze. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s wait until you¡¯re well.¡± ¡°My health is quite good.¡± Bai Di walked over and touched the hickey on her neck. ¡°Then why were you crying and shouting that you couldn¡¯t take it last night?¡± Huanhuan blushed and defended herself. ¡°It¡¯s your fault for refusing to finish¡­¡± She was too embarrassed to finish her sentence. Her face was so red. Bai Di picked her up and put her on his lap. He laughed in a low voice. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll be faster next time.¡± Huanhuan buried her face in his chest, too embarrassed to look up. Chapter 126 - Jealous Mr. Mole brought his wife and children into the fort. Seeing such a magnificent fortress for the first time, the mole family looked stunned. They kept looking around, thinking that everything they saw was novel. They couldn¡¯t get enough of the place. They lived on the same floor as the wild horses and rabbits. Craw Craw was very satisfied with this. He didn¡¯t want to live with those wolf beasts who liked to eat meat. Who knew if they would suddenly be hungry one day and eat his entire family?! It was safer to live with herbivores. After settling his wife and children, he went to knock on the door of his next-door neighbor¡¯s house. He gifted them some wild fruits he brought as a friendly gesture. In return, the wild horses and rabbit beasts gave him some fruits as well. These fruits were bought from Huanhuan¡¯s house. They were sweet and refreshing. After taking a bite, he felt that they were extremely delicious. He took the rest of the fruit back to his wife and children, who liked them a lot as well. He wanted more fruits and vegetables, but he didn¡¯t have any work points. He couldn¡¯t do the work in the fruit and vegetable fields. After thinking about it, he decided to go to the Black River Tribe again. If he could find out some useful information, he could exchange it for work points from Patriarch Shuang Yun. He did as he said and asked the neighbor next door to help take care of his wife and children. Then, he turned into gray mole form and quickly went down the mountain. Dong Ya and his sister lived next door. The Dong Ya siblings thought that baby moles were cute, so they took them to class. Mrs. Mole was worried and followed. It was their first time in class, and they found it novel. However, when they saw how quiet and focused all the beasts around them were, they were too embarrassed to make a sound. It was only after class that the little moles surrounded Dong Ya and his sister. They looked at the stone slab in their hands while squeaking. There was no paper or pen here. The students could only use the stone slabs as paper and smooth stones as pens. Dong Ya held the slab in his hand for the moles to play with. Huanhuan walked over. It was the first time she¡¯d seen such a small cub. ¡°Are you new beasts?¡± she asked. Mrs. Mole quickly stood up and adjusted her animal hide dress. She said, looking a little uneasy, ¡°Hello. We just moved in today.¡± She was very short, only about a meter tall. She had a small nose and small eyes. Her long brown curly hair was braided. She wore a small wreath on her head. When she smiled, she revealed two snow-white teeth. Huanhuan saw a beast shorter than her for the first time and couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. ¡°What should I call you?¡± ¡°My name is Tuan Tuan.¡± A slow smile spread across her face. ¡°Your name is as cute as you are.¡± Tuan Tuan lowered her head shyly. She took off the small wreath on her head and handed it to Huanhuan with a red face. Huanhuan pointed to her nose. ¡°For me?¡± Tuan Tuan nodded. She slowly took the little wreath and put it on her head. She tilted her head. ¡°Does it look good?¡± Tuan Tuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes!¡± The baby moles nodded in agreement. ¡°Squeak!¡± With a smile, Huanhuan took out a bag of stir-fried sunflower seeds and handed them to the baby moles. ¡°Welcome to the Rock Wolf Tribe. This is a gift for you.¡± The stir-fried sunflower seeds were fragrant and crispy. The little moles hugged the seeds and ate them happily. Huanhuan returned home. As soon as she pushed open the door, she saw Xue Ling sitting on the carpet, eating sunflower seeds and having a good time with the skullcap and wolf cubs. Seeing that their mother was back, the wolf cubs and skullcap immediately stopped playing and ran toward her. The wolf cubs rubbed against her waist and kept howling. These little guys now reached her abdomen. At first glance, they looked like samoyeds, but their fur was even fairer than a samoyed¡¯s, and their claws were sharper. Huanhuan stroked their furry heads. The skullcap also wanted to act cute with its mother. It accidentally saw the wreath on its mother¡¯s head and immediately exploded! The little flower rushed out, hooked the wreath on Huanhuan¡¯s head, and threw it to the ground. Huanhuan was shocked by its intense reaction. Surprised, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± As Xue Ling ate the sunflower seeds, he said slowly, ¡°Little Lotus is angry.¡± ¡°How could it get angry just like that?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s jealous.¡± Huanhuan looked puzzled. ¡°Jealous?¡± ¡°You have other flowers on your head. Of course, Little Lotus will be jealous.¡± Only then did she understand that Little Lotus was angry at the flower wreath. She didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°It¡¯s just a flower wreath. Why are you even jealous of this?¡± The skullcap was still very angry. She could only belong to it and its siblings. No other plants were allowed to have designs on her! It hooked the wreath on the ground and threw it a little farther. Then, it scuttled to Huanhuan¡¯s head at a fast speed. The flower branch wrapped around her hair, and the small bud pinned to her ear became a delicate wreath. In order to prevent its mother from taking it off, it didn¡¯t forget to rub Huanhuan¡¯s ears and call out softly, ¡°Mother~¡± Huanhuan had no choice but to let it stay on her head. Xue Ling suddenly leaned over and stroked the little bud with his fingers. He smiled meaningfully. ¡°Quite nice.¡± It was unknown if he was praising Little Lotus or Huanhuan. He was too close. Feeling uncomfortable, Huanhuan looked away. Xue Ling¡¯s fingers slid across the small bud and touched Huanhuan¡¯s ear. He pinched her earlobe and asked casually, ¡°How¡¯s it going with the medicine you promised me?¡± ¡°Soon.¡± She waved his hand away. ¡°Can you stop touching me?¡± He smiled innocently. ¡°But I can¡¯t help it. Who asked you to be so cute?!¡± Huanhuan was already used to this guy¡¯s habit of flirting. She pretended not to hear the ambiguous tone in his words and said straightforwardly, ¡°If you have nothing to do, go back quickly. Don¡¯t think about staying to eat and drink.¡± But Xue Ling said, ¡°I just checked. Your attic is still empty. Why don¡¯t you let me stay there?¡± ¡°No!¡± Huanhuan refused without hesitation. ¡°You can¡¯t stay in my house!¡± Xue Ling narrowed his blood-red eyes. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Do you have to ask? You¡¯re not from my family. We¡¯re unrelated. What will others think if you suddenly move into my house?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what others think.¡± ¡°But I care! And I don¡¯t like having an outsider in my house. It makes me uncomfortable.¡± Xue Ling stared at her face for a moment, then suddenly laughed. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll see you another day.¡± He flew off with a flourish. Huanhuan thought that this matter was over, but she had underestimated Xue Ling¡¯s persistence and methods. He would definitely find a way to get what he wanted. Chapter 127 - Information More and more beasts chose to associate themselves with the Rock Wolf Tribe. The number of beasts in the Rock Wolf Tribe quickly increased, and they became the only powerful tribe in the forest that could compete with the Black River Wolf Tribe. Many beasts felt that the strength of the Rock Wolf Tribe had already surpassed the Black River Wolf Tribe. Otherwise, why would the Black River Wolf Tribe attack small tribes everywhere but not the Rock Wolf Tribe?! The rumors flowed into Bu Jin¡¯s ears, making him furious. He was so angry that he smashed the stone table. ¡°Shuang Yun really doesn¡¯t care about me at all! Does he really think I don¡¯t dare to attack him?!¡± The beasts of the wild horse tribe knelt on one knee and lowered their heads. No one dared to make a sound. The more Bu Jin thought about it, the angrier he became. His chest was about to explode! He suddenly stood up. ¡°Gather everyone immediately. I want to attack the rock mountain! I want everyone to watch. I, Bu Jin, am the strongest male beast in this forest. Anyone who dares to go against me will die!¡± One of the beasts hesitated and said, ¡°But Yi Wu said that we can¡¯t attack the Rock Wolf Tribe for the time being¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a female, a tool for giving birth. I¡¯m the leader of the Black River Tribe! I¡¯ll do whatever I say. If anyone dares to oppose me, I¡¯ll kill them immediately!¡± The beasts immediately fell silent, not daring to say anything else. Bu Jin shouted, ¡°Gather your men and prepare to fight on the rock mountain! I¡¯m going to take Shuang Yun¡¯s head today!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± In the corner outside the stone house was a small hole in the ground. A pair of small eyes flickered in the hole. He carefully stuck out half of his head and saw that there were male beasts running everywhere outside. It seemed that they were preparing for battle. This was big news. He would definitely earn a lot of work points if he relayed the news! Craw Craw quickly crawled back along the hole he had dug when he came. Mr. Mole was very fast. He had returned to the rock mountain just as the Black River Tribe was done gathering their men. ¡°Patriarch Shuang Yun, I have important information to tell you, but you have to pay me some work points. After all, I risked being killed to get this information.¡± Shuang Yun looked down at Mr. Mole, who was only up to his knees, and said, ¡°If the information is indeed important, of course, I¡¯ll reward you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really a wise tribe leader who knows how to reward your tribesmen!¡± Craw Craw flattered him. Then, he recounted the conversation he heard in the Black River Tribe. Shuang Yun did not seem surprised to learn that Bu Jin was coming to attack the Rock Wolf Tribe. He knew that Bu Jin was an impulsive, arrogant, and jealous beast. He would never allow anyone to be stronger than him. Sooner or later, he would attack the Rock Wolf Tribe. 1 However, the large number of beasts joining the Rock Wolf Tribe had agitated Bu Jin, causing him to attack the Rock Wolf Tribe in advance. Shuang Yun gave Craw Craw 100 work points. ¡°You did well. This is your reward. I hope you can work harder in the future.¡± 1 Craw Craw grinned happily, revealing his two shiny front teeth. ¡°Thank you, Patriarch Shuang Yun! It was my wisest decision to join you!¡± Mr. Mole happily went home with his work points. He was going to exchange them for fruits and vegetables so that his wife and children could eat their fill! Shuang Yun let out a long, loud wolf howl. This was the sound of the enemy attacking. After hearing the sound, all the male beasts put down what they were doing and gathered at the foot of the mountain as quickly as possible. They were prepared to set a trap before Bu Jin arrived and catch him off guard! Bai Di and Sang Ye had to help too. Only Huanhuan and the children were left at home. Bai Di was worried and went to the feather tribe to look for Xue Ling. He asked him to help take care of Huanhuan. Xue Ling smiled. ¡°I can help, but you have to agree to one condition.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°I want to stay in the attic of your house.¡± Instead of making a direct decision, Bai Di went to ask Huanhuan for her opinion. Huanhuan was definitely unwilling to let Xue Ling stay in her house. This bird person liked to touch her for no reason. He was a shameless hooligan! But if she refused Xue Ling¡¯s request, Bai Di would definitely be worried if there was no male beast to take care of her. 1 Not wanting Bai Di to go to war feeling uneasy, Huanhuan had no choice but to agree. ¡°Since he wants to stay, let him.¡± Bai Di kissed the ring on her ring finger. ¡°Take care of yourself. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Huanhuan reluctantly sent them down the mountain. Sang Ye hugged her with restraint. ¡°When we get back.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Shuang Yun was the most shameless. He hugged Huanhuan and kissed her before letting go of her in satisfaction. The male beasts all transformed into their beast forms and split into three teams. They were led by Shuang Yun, Bai Di, and Sang Ye respectively. They headed to the ambush point in three directions. Huanhuan craned her neck and looked into the distance. She only looked away in disappointment when they were gone. The wolf cubs nuzzled the back of her hand and howled, comforting her and telling her not to be sad. Huanhuan wanted to pick them up, but they were too big now. She tried her best but couldn¡¯t. In the end, Big Goody lay down and gestured for Huanhuan to get on her back. Huanhuan touched her nose. ¡°No need. I can walk back by myself.¡± Big Goody howled at her brothers. The good children immediately pushed Huanhuan onto Big Goody¡¯s back. Big Goody stood up, wagged her big fluffy tail, squared her shoulders, and walked steadily up the mountain. The wolf cubs followed their eldest sister. On the way, they encountered some females and cubs. When they saw Huanhuan, they would smile and greet her. The cubs even called her ¡®Teacher¡¯ loudly. Seeing the cute students, Huanhuan¡¯s mood improved a little. When she returned home and saw Xue Ling strutting in, her mood immediately plummeted. Previously, she had mercilessly refused Xue Ling¡¯s request to move in. Unexpectedly, after only a day, she had to change her mind and agree to let Xue Ling move in. She was slapped in the face so quickly that it hurt. The skullcap was very happy. When it saw its father, it immediately leaned over and affectionately rubbed against Xue Ling¡¯s fingers. Xue Ling touched the small flower bud. ¡°Good child, go play with your siblings.¡± The skullcap swayed its leaves, then followed the wolf cubs to play. Huanhuan ignored Xue Ling and went to tidy up the herbs. When night fell, Bai Di was not at home. The task of cooking could only fall on Huanhuan. She was in the kitchen, cutting vegetables. Xue Ling leaned against the door, staring straight at her. Huanhuan felt uncomfortable under his gaze and looked up at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you go out?!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xue Ling took a step back and backed out of the door. Then, he continued to look straight at her without any intention of restraining himself. Huanhuan pointed to the stairs. ¡°Go back to your attic. You can¡¯t come downstairs without my permission!¡± ¡°No,¡± Xue Ling refused very crisply. ¡°I promised Bai Di that I would help watch over you, so I have to watch over you every moment.¡± Lin Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t argue with that. Chapter 128 - What Use Do I Have For You?! Afraid that Huanhuan would starve, Bai Di had stuffed the space ring with food. There was a lot of prey that they had hunted before. Huanhuan casually picked a pheasant. This pheasant was a meter long and as heavy as a wild boar. The long feathers on its tail were colorful. She slowly couldn¡¯t help but pluck two. ¡°It¡¯s quite nice!¡± Xue Ling did not hide the disdain in his eyes. ¡°Its feathers are so ugly. It¡¯s nowhere close to the feathers on my body!¡± Huanhuan ignored him. She plucked all the colorful feathers from the pheasant and set them neatly aside. She planned to make a large colorful feather fan and hang it on the wall of the living room for decoration. Tonight, she was going to make beggar¡¯s chicken. She directed Xue Ling to find mud and lotus leaves. 1 The lotus leaves were easy to handle. Little Lotus had a lot of them. She could just tear off two pieces. However, mud was more difficult for Xue Ling. He had no intention of getting his beautiful feather coat dirty. In the end, the wolf cubs went down the mountain to dig up a large lump of mud and brought it back. Huanhuan looked at Xue Ling in disdain. ¡°You can¡¯t even get some mud. What use do I have for you?¡± Xue Ling raised his chin and said arrogantly, ¡°When we male beasts of the feather tribe woo females, the more beautiful the feather coat we wear, the more it attracts the female¡¯s attention. I still have to keep my feather coat to find a wife. I can¡¯t let mud dirty it.¡± Huanhuan rolled her eyes. ¡°With that poisonous mouth of yours, you¡¯ll be alone forever.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯re destined to die alone!¡± Xue Ling was slightly startled. He thought of something, and his blood-red eyes suddenly dimmed a little. However, when Huanhuan looked over, his eyes returned to normal. ¡°I won¡¯t die alone.¡± It was unknown if he was saying this to others or to himself. Huanhuan looked at him blankly. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I say, why did you have to get so much mud for dinner? Can mud be eaten?!¡± Huanhuan smiled proudly. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you? Mud can be cooked. I¡¯ll show you tonight!¡± Xue Ling looked expectant. Huanhuan cleaned the pheasant¡¯s internal organs and stuffed sweet fruits and potatoes inside. Then, she wrapped it in big lotus leaves before covering that with a thick layer of mud. The wolf pups had already dug a sizable pit under her direction. Huanhuan buried the pheasant and lit a fire. The wolf pups loved flames. As soon as they saw the fire, they leaned over and wagged their tails excitedly. The skullcap was not interested in flames. It stayed on Huanhuan¡¯s head and quietly pretended to be a wreath. An iron pot was on the fire. Huanhuan placed the cut vegetables in it and added some dried meat to make a fragrant and rich hot soup. When it was about time, Huanhuan found a hoe and dug out the pheasant from the ground. She knocked away the soil on the surface. The rich fragrance immediately filled the air. Not only were the wolf cubs drooling, but even Xue Ling couldn¡¯t help but pay attention. The sweetness of the sweet fruits had seeped into the chicken, making it even more fresh and delicious. The potatoes had also been cooked. They were soft and tender. They melted in her mouth. Huanhuan cut off the tender chicken breast, then the drumstick. She handed the pieces to the wolf cubs to eat. The wolf pups ate with relish. The rest of the chicken was almost completely wrapped in feathers. Huanhuan only took a few bites before stopping. Although the chicken was delicious, she still felt a little sick of it. She preferred to eat the potatoes. The hot vegetable soup was amazing! Xue Ling ate all the meat on the chicken head. If Huanhuan hadn¡¯t been staring at him, he would have chewed the entire chicken head and swallowed it. He watched longingly as Huanhuan swept those chicken bones away. Actually, those bones tasted quite delicious¡­ Huanhuan couldn¡¯t stand his hungry appearance anymore. She casually grabbed a handful of stir-fried sunflower seeds for him. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± With the fragrant stir-fried sunflower seeds, Xue Ling finally stopped looking at the chicken bones. Huanhuan went to the kitchen to look for pheasant feathers. She planned to make a large colorful feather fan and hang it on the wall for decoration. Unexpectedly, she searched the entire kitchen and could not find a single feather. This was strange! She had clearly placed the pheasant feathers in the kitchen previously! How did they disappear in the blink of an eye?! She ran out of the kitchen and asked Xue Ling and the wolf cubs, ¡°Did any of you see those pheasant feathers?¡± The wolf cubs shook their heads in unison, indicating that they didn¡¯t know. Xue Ling swallowed the sunflower seeds in his mouth and said slowly, ¡°I threw those feathers away.¡± Huanhuan was instantly angry. ¡°Who are you to throw my things?!¡± ¡°Those ugly feathers are an eyesore.¡± ¡°No matter how ugly they are, they¡¯re still mine. Don¡¯t touch them without my permission!¡± Xue Ling took out two fiery red feathers with a look on his face that said, ¡°This is my compensation to you. You¡¯re welcome.¡± Huanhuan could tell at a glance that they were his feathers. She said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t want your feathers!¡± Then, she turned and ran out. Xue Ling had been at home just now. The pheasant feathers must not have been thrown far. She searched around the house and quickly found the pheasant feathers scattered on the ground. She took the feathers home and made a big colorful feather fan. She had planned to hang it on the wall of the living room, but in light of her previous lesson, she was worried that the bird beast would not give up and throw away the pheasant feathers again, so she decided to hang the feather fan in her bedroom. Huanhuan had just hung up the feather fan when she turned around and saw Xue Ling standing in the doorway. He stared at the feather fan with an unfriendly expression. She immediately blocked his view and said warily, ¡°It¡¯s late. Go back to your room and sleep.¡± Xue Ling sneered and stormed off. In the middle of the night, Xue Ling quietly walked into the room while Huanhuan was asleep. He first glanced at Huanhuan before reaching out to take down the colorful feather fan on the wall. His eyes were filled with disgust. Such a vulgar color. He wondered what the little female liked so much about these feathers! Flames shot out from Xue Ling¡¯s fingertips as he burned the feather fan. He made a fan out of the feathers on his body. The fiery color made it look like burning flames. The red was extremely bright and dazzling. These were the most beautiful feathers! Xue Ling hung the feather fan upright on the wall, then walked to the bed and lowered his head to kiss Huanhuan¡¯s forehead. Only then did he leave while feeling satisfied. The next morning, Huanhuan woke up to see the fiery red jade fan hanging on the wall. As for the five-colored feather fan from before, it had long disappeared. It must be that bird man Xue Ling! Huanhuan rushed into the attic aggressively and threw the fiery red jade fan in front of Xue Ling. She said angrily, ¡°Where¡¯s the feather fan I made? You took it, right? Give it back to me!¡± Xue Ling looked like he was still half-asleep. His long golden hair cascaded down like a waterfall, and his collar was wide open, revealing a large area of his beautiful chest muscles. He looked like a demon who was capable of enthralling others. He yawned. ¡°You mean that ugly feather fan? I burned it.¡± ¡°Bastard! Who are you to burn my things?!¡± Chapter 129 - Going All Out Huanhuan was furious. In terms of strength, even 10 of her could not defeat Xue Ling. Even when it came to talking, she was no match for this bird beast. After all, he could be shameless, but she couldn¡¯t. All she could do in the end was glare at Xue Ling. If gazes could materialize, Xue Ling would have been riddled with holes by now. Xue Ling wanted to pull his collar, but when he noticed Huanhuan¡¯s gaze on him, he paused and pulled his collar down even more. Seeing that his clothes were almost at his waist, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but cover her eyes and say angrily, ¡°Put on your clothes!¡± Xue Ling smiled happily. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. You can look at my body as you please.¡± ¡°Who wants to look at you? You¡¯re shameless!¡± Huanhuan was so angry that she turned around and left. She cooked breakfast. When the wolf cubs were done, she went to class. The skullcap stayed at home to play with the wolf cubs. The morning passed quickly. After class, Huanhuan bumped into Mu Xiang, who had come to pick her children up from school. They stopped to make small talk. Mu Xiang was worried. ¡°I heard that Mu Ye followed Yi Wu to the Black River Tribe. I wonder if Patriarch Shuang Yun and the others will come across Mu Ye on the battlefield. If they do, will Mu Ye be injured and suffer?¡± Huanhuan did not dare to tell her the truth that Mu Ye was already dead. She could only comfort her gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Shuang Yun and Jiu Yuan are there. If they see Mu Ye, they definitely won¡¯t attack him.¡± ¡°I believe Patriarch Shuang Yun and Jiu Yuan won¡¯t hurt Mu Ye, but Mu Ye is too impulsive. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll do something stupid and hurt himself.¡± Huanhuan shook her hand. ¡°Mu Ye¡¯s not a child anymore. He¡¯ll take care of himself.¡± Mu Xiang smiled bitterly. ¡°Our parents died a long time ago. Mu Ye and I have lived together since we were young. I¡¯m a few years older than him. You can say I think of him as half my son.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t know what to say. She could only sigh silently. Mu Xiang frowned, frustration appearing in her eyes. ¡°Last night, I had a dream. Mu Ye was lying on the ground covered in blood. He was shouting for help, but I couldn¡¯t save him. I could only watch¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help but cover her face in the end, her shoulders heaving. ¡°I¡¯m so afraid! I¡¯m really afraid something will happen to him!¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but be slightly stunned. Could this be a connection between siblings? She comforted Mu Xiang a little more. When Mu Xiang¡¯s emotions had calmed down, Huanhuan watched her leave with her children. Xue Ling was nowhere to be seen during the day. He only returned when the sun was about to set. He was carrying two large pheasants. ¡°We¡¯ll eat pheasants tonight!¡± He then took out five large lotus leaves and a large bag of mud. The pheasant last night tasted too good. Xue Ling had never eaten such delicious pheasant! Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but mutter as she looked at the pheasants in his hand. Their necks were broken. ¡°You¡¯re from the same family tree. Why are you so excited to be eating your own kind?¡± Xue Ling raised his eyebrows. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I said, you¡¯re all of the same kind¡ªcreatures with wings. Why kill your own kind?¡± Xue Ling was unhappy. ¡°I¡¯m a noble feather beast. Pheasants are just low-level walking birds. How can you compare them to me?!¡± ¡°They have wings anyway. All of you look the same to me!¡± Seeing that Xue Ling was about to explode, Huanhuan quickly dragged the two big pheasants into the kitchen. She imagined that the pheasants in front of her were Xue Ling and plucked their feathers out to vent her anger! At this moment, she was suddenly scalded by the ring on her ring finger! Huanhuan quickly stopped moving and stared down at the ring. It had become hot, and a faint black fog was wrapped around its surface. Her heart skipped a beat. Something had happened to Sang Ye! ¡­ Bu Jin led more than 300 strong male beasts to the rock mountain, preparing to uproot the Rock Wolf Tribe! But before they could reach the rock mountain, they were attacked. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye split into three groups and surrounded the Black River Tribe from three different directions. The three of them were all powerful soul beasts. Coupled with the fact that they had taken the initiative to attack, they had the absolute initiative. Bu Jin had never seen such a huge lineup. He did not expect a mere Rock Wolf Tribe to have three soul beasts hidden among them! No wonder Yi Wu kept persuading him not to attack the Rock Wolf Tribe. Bu Jin began to regret it. If he had known that the other party had so many soul beasts, he wouldn¡¯t have rushed over with his men. Seeing that the situation was in the Rock Wolf Tribe¡¯s favor, Bu Jin knew that he would definitely lose this battle. He wanted to retreat with the survivors. However, Bai Di had already expected him to do this. He immediately got Sang Ye to block his way and forced the Black River Tribe into a bitter battle. Sang Ye transformed into a huge black python. His tail swept across, sending the wild horse beasts flying. When Bu Jin was forced into a corner and had no way out, he became ruthless. He roared, ¡°Come on! I¡¯ll fight you today!¡± Bu Jin was originally a tall dark brown horse. His strong forelimbs kicked out hard, causing the enemy in front of him to vomit blood and fall to the ground! He completely ignored the wolf beasts that rushed up to bite him. He would casually catch one and attack them fiercely until they were dead. There were more and more wounds on the brown wild horse, but a lot of enemies still fell under his hooves. Seeing that the wolf beasts around Bu Jin were almost all killed, Sang Ye slithered toward him. The huge python passed through the crowd like lightning and arrived beside Bu Jin. It swept its tail at him! The snake and the horse engaged in a fierce life-and-death battle. As a three-starred soul beast, Sang Ye was much stronger than Bu Jin. Shuang Yun and Bai Di did not help. Instead, they handed Bu Jin over to Sang Ye to deal with. Shuang Yun and Bai Di went to deal with the wild horse beasts who were still resisting. They quickly dealt with the enemy. Shuang Yun shook off the blood on his body. The ground under him was still covered in shattered ice. He said to Bai Di, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with these dead bodies. Go gather our men and get ready to go home!¡± Huanhuan was still waiting for them at home. They had to go back early! Bai Di gathered the scattered wolf beasts and was counting them when he realized that something was wrong with Sang Ye. Even though Bu Jin had been killed, Sang Ye did not stop attacking. The huge python minced Bu Jin into a pile of meat. Blood dyed the snake¡¯s body red. On his body, a strange pattern appeared with a terrifying dark red luster. Faint black fog lingered around the snake. It was the aura of death that made one extremely uncomfortable. Jiu Yuan wanted to stop Sang Ye and tell him to prepare to go home, but Sang Ye seemed to have gone crazy. He opened his bloody mouth and bit at Jiu Yuan! Chapter 130 - Monster At the critical moment, Bai Di saved Jiu Yuan. He asked Jiu Yuan to bring the other beasts away. The python¡¯s eyes had turned scarlet. Blood flowed down its fangs and dripped onto the grass. The fresh green grass was instantly poisoned and charred. At this moment, Sang Ye had risen to eight stars again. He was far stronger than all the beasts, but he was like a lunatic who had lost his mind. There was only the thought of killing in his mind. As long as anyone approached him, they would be attacked indiscriminately, be it friend or foe. Bai Di roared, ¡°Sang Ye, wake up!¡± However, in response, Sang Ye only swept his tail mercilessly. Bai Di dodged the snake¡¯s tail. He tried to numb the python with electricity so that he would stop attacking, but the eight-star python¡¯s defense was extremely high. The electricity couldn¡¯t penetrate his scales. Seeing that Bai Di and Sang Ye were fighting, Shuang Yun rushed over to help. However, even two against one, Bai Di and Shuang Yun could not gain the upper hand. Bai Di was even swept by Sang Ye¡¯s snake tail! Bai Di endured the danger of being corroded by the snake¡¯s aura and grabbed Sang Ye¡¯s snake tail tightly. His claws cut through the snake skin and injected lightning into the wound. Sang Ye was in pain. He twisted his snake body crazily and threw Bai Di away! Damn it! These people all deserved to die! Sang Ye¡¯s eyes turned redder and redder, and his killing intent became more and more terrifying. Shuang Yun tried to freeze Sang Ye, but as soon as the ice froze, it was shattered by Sang Ye. An eight-starred soul beast was too terrifying! Bai Di¡¯s arm was cut by the snake scales. Blood flowed onto the ring on his ring finger. The silver ring suddenly burst into a pale green light. Green patterns appeared on the python¡¯s body at the same time. They wrapped around his huge body like vines. The black fog and blood-red patterns were gradually suppressed. Sang Ye¡¯s eyes gradually returned to black. He finally stopped attacking. His huge snake body shrank greatly, and the beast soul fell from eight stars to three stars. Sang Ye returned to his human form and stood there in a daze. Below him was the blood-stained ground. All the beasts around looked at him with fear. Shuang Yun and Bai Di were also injured. They were injured by him. Sang Ye remembered that clearly. Sang Ye looked down at his blood-stained hands. How did this happen? The blood of a demon flowed in his body! Sang Ye clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white. He remembered everything! Including the last time Ma Qing awakened his demon bloodline, which made him kill dozens of snake beasts in one go. At this moment, all of those memories clearly appeared in his mind. The high priest had once told him that demons were murderous monsters! They would eat the flesh of beasts and suck their blood. They were the most terrifying monsters on the beast continent! At that time, he had promised the high priest that if he encountered demons, he would kill them without mercy. But now, he had become a descendant of a demon. He had become a damned monster. If the contractual ring hadn¡¯t brought him back to his senses in time, he would have killed Bai Di and Shuang Yun! A demon! Why was he a demon?! Sang Ye hugged his head in pain. He wished he could extract all the demon bloodline in his body now! Shuang Yun approached him carefully. ¡°Sang Ye¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t come over!¡± Sang Ye roared at the top of his lungs. ¡°Don¡¯t come over!¡± Shuang Yun had to stop. Bai Di had already stood up again. He covered the wound on his arm and frowned at Sang Ye¡¯s pained expression. ¡°Listen to me. It¡¯s not your fault. You¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m a monster!¡± Sang Ye interrupted his comforting words, his voice trembling. ¡°No wonder the people from the temple tried to kill me. They were right. I¡¯ve been a monster since I was young!¡± ¡°Calm down. Come back with us. We¡¯ll think of a solution when we get home.¡± ¡°Go back? How can I go back? What if I go crazy in the future and want to kill Huanhuan? I¡¯m a monster. I can¡¯t control myself¡­¡± The more Sang Ye spoke, the more uncomfortable he felt. He could not bear to leave Huanhuan, but if staying by her side would bring danger to her, he would rather leave her. Thinking of this, he suddenly transformed into a python and quickly slithered deeper into the forest. ¡°Sang Ye!¡± Shuang Yun wanted to chase after him, but Sang Ye was too fast. Coupled with Shuang Yun¡¯s injuries, he was left behind not long after. Shuang Yun returned empty-handed. He said helplessly, ¡°He¡¯s gone. What should we do now?¡± Bai Di said calmly as he smeared the pulp of the fragrant and crispy fruit on his wound, ¡°Take some wolf beasts and rush to the Black River Tribe. Don¡¯t let Yi Wu and Ma Qing escape. Get rid of them as soon as possible! As for the injured wolf beasts, Jiu Yuan will bring them back for treatment.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the forest to look for Sang Ye again.¡± Bai Di had to find Sang Ye and bring him back. Otherwise, Huanhuan would definitely worry. Shuang Yun disagreed. ¡°No, you¡¯re still injured. You can¡¯t act alone. I¡¯ll go with you to look for him!¡± ¡°If you come with me to look for him, who¡¯s going to kill Yi Wu and Ma Qing? Don¡¯t forget, we paid such a high price this time to eliminate them! We can¡¯t let them bring harm to the rock mountain again!¡± For the sake of the overall situation, Shuang Yun could only grit his teeth in the end. ¡°Then be careful. After I deal with Yi Wu and Ma Qing, I¡¯ll immediately look for you!¡± Bai Di patted his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Be careful on the way.¡± ¡°You too.¡± Shuang Yun transformed into a Silvery Frost White Wolf and picked out 50 agile wolf beasts to rush to the Black River Tribe as quickly as possible. Jiu Yuan slowly returned to the rock mountain with the injured soldiers. Bai Di turned into a white tiger and entered the depths of the forest to chase after Sang Ye. Before long, Xue Ling landed where the intense battle had just taken place with Huanhuan in his arms. The remains had all been burned. There were only pools of blood on the ground and the smell of blood in the air. It was so thick that it was almost nauseating. Even though she was mentally prepared, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but turn pale when she saw this. She suppressed the discomfort in her heart and looked around. However, everyone had left. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye were nowhere to be seen. Xue Ling carefully identified the remaining aura in the air and said leisurely, ¡°Shuang Yun brought a portion of the wolf beasts to the Black River Tribe. Sang Ye and Bai Di went deep into the forest. The others are on their way back to the rock mountain.¡± Shuang Yun must have gone to the Black River Tribe to get rid of Yi Wu and Ma Qing. Then why were Sang Ye and Bai Di going deep into the forest? Huanhuan touched the ring on her ring finger. The ring¡¯s warning told her that Sang Ye was in danger. The danger seemed to have been resolved, but she still felt very uneasy. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go find Sang Ye.¡± Chapter 131 - I Dont Want To Hurt You Xue Ling spread his huge red wings and flew above the forest with Huanhuan in his arms. When they looked down, they could see the forest very clearly. They soon saw Bai Di. Bai Di was injured. The smell of blood attracted the beasts in the forest. They were huge beasts that looked like black bears. They were covered in short black fur and were very fierce. It took Bai Di some effort to knock the beasts down. Xue Ling happened to land at this moment. Before he could steady himself, Huanhuan broke free from his arms and ran toward Bai Di. ¡°Huanhuan, why are you here?!¡± Bai Di was shocked. He quickly wiped the blood off his body and reached out to hug the little female who had fallen into his arms. Huanhuan didn¡¯t mind the smell of blood on him at all. She rubbed against his chest affectionately. ¡°I was worried about you, so I asked Xue Ling to bring me to you.¡± Bai Di looked up at Xue Ling and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you.¡± Xue Ling found their intimacy a little blinding. ¡°She¡¯s a real pain in the *ss. If I wasn¡¯t in such a good mood today, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered.¡± Huanhuan looked up from Bai Di¡¯s arms. ¡°I promised to make him two big roasted pheasants tonight before he was willing to bring me to you.¡± However, Xue Ling said, ¡°It¡¯s your honor that I like your roasted pheasant. I wouldn¡¯t care if others offered to make roasted pheasant for me!¡± Bai Di stroked Huanhuan¡¯s head and looked at Xue Ling. ¡°No matter what, thank you for taking care of Huanhuan these two days.¡± Xue Ling couldn¡¯t bear to see them being intimate. He flicked his sleeve and flew away. Before he left, he didn¡¯t forget to remind Huanhuan, ¡°Remember to make roasted pheasant for me when you get home tonight!¡± ¡°Got it.¡± As soon as Xue Ling left, Huanhuan immediately asked Bai Di about Sang Ye¡¯s whereabouts. Bai Di briefly explained how Sang Ye had awakened his demon bloodline and fallen into madness. Although he said it casually, Huanhuan was still shocked. Huanhuan said, ¡°Sang Ye has reached a dead-end. He¡¯s concluded that he¡¯s a bomb. He doesn¡¯t know when he¡¯ll explode and bring danger to the people around him. We have to find him quickly and drag him back from this dead-end.¡± Bai Di frowned. ¡°I managed to follow Sang Ye¡¯s aura all the way here, but it disappeared at this spot. I¡¯ve been searching for a long time, but I can¡¯t find any trace of him.¡± It was because he had been running back and forth that his wound tore. Then, the smell of blood attracted ferocious beasts. Huanhuan looked around and felt that this place looked familiar. ¡°I think I¡¯ve been here before¡­¡± Bai Di was surprised. ¡°When did you come here? Who were you with?¡± ¡°Not long ago. At that time, Sang Ye and I¡­ Yes, Sang Ye brought me here!¡± Huanhuan suddenly remembered. This place was very close to the lake filled with fireflies. The last time Sang Ye brought her to the lake, they had passed by here. Huanhuan quickly ran in the direction of the lake. Bai Di immediately ran after her and held her hand to stop her from falling. Soon, they saw the lake hidden in the depths of the forest. The lake was calm. It was daytime, so the fireflies weren¡¯t out. Sunlight shone through the gaps in the leaves, forming a thin golden veil on the lake. The originally cold green lake water now looked a little warm. Huanhuan stopped by the lake and looked around. She couldn¡¯t see Sang Ye at all. She couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. ¡°Didn¡¯t he come here¡­?¡± But Bai Di said, ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I smell him.¡± Bai Di lowered his head and looked at the lake at his feet. His voice suddenly became low and serious. ¡°Sang Ye, stop hiding. Come out and let¡¯s talk!¡± After a long silence, a black python slowly emerged from the bottom of the lake. He stirred the lake, and the golden veil shattered into countless pieces. Huanhuan looked at him in surprise. ¡°Sang Ye, you¡¯re here!¡± The python looked down at her, his black eyes cold. ¡°Huanhuan, you shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. Will you come home with me?¡± Faced with Huanhuan¡¯s pleading, the python only said indifferently, ¡°I want solitude.¡± Huanhuan blurted out, ¡°Who¡¯s solitude?¡± The python was speechless. Huanhuan coughed lightly. ¡°No matter what¡¯s on your mind, you can tell us. We¡¯re family. No matter what problems we¡¯re facing, we should stick together and face the problems together!¡± The python lowered his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you. You should go with Bai Di.¡± He was about to sink to the bottom of the lake again when Huanhuan shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± In her panic, she even forgot that there was a lake in front of her. She just ran toward Sang Ye. In the end, she stepped into the lake and fell into it! Bai Di quickly reached for her! Sang Ye¡¯s heart tightened. He swam over as fast as he could and caught Huanhuan with his snake tail. Huanhuan was still in shock. She couldn¡¯t swim. If she had fallen into the lake just now, she would choke on a few mouthfuls of cold water or worse, drown. She hugged the snake¡¯s tail tightly while looking up at Sang Ye and shouting, ¡°Come back with me!¡± Sang Ye was silent. He was obviously unwilling to go with her. Huanhuan said angrily, ¡°If you don¡¯t go back with me, I¡¯ll jump into the lake and drown!¡± Hearing her words, Sang Ye was shocked and quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even want me anymore. I might as well die!¡± Huanhuan looked like she was about to jump into the lake at any moment. Although Sang Ye knew that she would definitely not drown with him around, he was still frightened. Afraid that she would accidentally fall into the lake, he shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Hold on to me!¡± His snake tail wrapped tightly around her, preventing her from touching the water. Bai Di, who was standing by the lake, saw this and tacitly retracted his hand. He didn¡¯t speak again and left the matter for Huanhuan to handle. Huanhuan¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving? Then why do you care? My life has nothing to do with you. Let go of me!¡± Seeing how upset she was, Sang Ye¡¯s heart ached. He said hoarsely, ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. Even without me, there¡¯s still Bai Di and Shuang Yun. They¡¯ll take good care of you.¡± ¡°They¡¯re them, and you¡¯re you! No one can take your place!¡± She looked at Sang Ye stubbornly, which made his heart ache even more. He was still making his last struggle. ¡°I¡¯m a monster. I¡¯ll hurt you¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a monster! You¡¯re my mate, the person I like, and possibly the future father of my children! You¡¯re my family!!¡± Sang Ye looked at Huanhuan in a daze. Her words were like a ray of sunlight that broke through the layers of dark clouds and chased away the cold darkness. Huanhuan reached out to him, her red eyes filled with anticipation and focus. ¡°Come home with me!¡± Chapter 132 - We Love Her Huanhuan was Sang Ye¡¯s weakness. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to refuse when he saw her gaze. Sang Ye finally followed Huanhuan and Bai Di home. Jiu Yuan had brought back many injured people. As soon as Huanhuan returned home, she immediately threw herself into saving the dying and helping the injured. She was extremely busy. Bai Di rebandaged the wound on his arm. Sang Ye walked over. His face was still expressionless, but his eyes were filled with self-reproach. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have hurt you and Shuang Yun.¡± Bai Di smiled warmly. ¡°It¡¯s a small injury. It¡¯ll heal in a day or two. It¡¯s important for the family to be together.¡± Sang Ye lowered his eyes and remained silent. ¡°None of us will blame you,¡± he assured him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to blame yourself.¡± However, Sang Ye said, ¡°I¡¯m a very dangerous existence. I might hurt Huanhuan in the future. For Huanhuan¡¯s safety, shouldn¡¯t you stop me from staying by her side?¡± Bai Di only smiled. ¡°You won¡¯t hurt her.¡± ¡°How can you be sure I won¡¯t hurt her? What if I can¡¯t help myself, like what happened the last two¡ª¡± ¡°You love her, don¡¯t you?¡± Bai Di¡¯s question made Sang Ye fall silent. Bai Di patted his shoulder. ¡°We all love her, so stop making her sad.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go help Huanhuan. If you¡¯re rested, come along.¡± Sang Ye didn¡¯t say a word until Bai Di was gone. ¡°Okay.¡± He didn¡¯t know if he was agreeing to not let Huanhuan be sad or agreeing to help her. The 13th floor had been specially vacated as a medical area. All the injured were gathered on this floor. There were more than 80 injured beasts that Jiu Yuan had brought back, and two of them were seriously injured. Huanhuan first went to see the two seriously injured patients. One of them had his internal organs kicked in, and the other had his head smashed in. They were both unconscious. Their breathing was shallow as well. They might die at any moment. Such serious injuries could not be saved with medicine alone. She could not operate in this world. Besides, Huanhuan would not operate either. After all, she was not a proper surgeon. Without hesitation, she got someone to boil a pot of nourishing medicine. Then, she cut her finger and squeezed some blood into the medicine. After the two seriously injured patients drank the medicine, they woke up not long after. Huanhuan gave them a rough examination and found that their internal organs and head, respectively, had healed to varying degrees. They had passed the critical period smoothly. It seemed her blood did help. Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief and instructed Dong Ya, who was following behind her, ¡°You¡¯re in charge of taking care of these two injured people. Give them a bowl of medicine every morning and night and feed it to them. Remember to inform me if anything happens.¡± Faced with the little female¡¯s clear gaze, Dong Ya blushed and quickly agreed. ¡°Alright, Teacher!¡± He knew that Huanhuan knew medicine, so he specially came over to help and learn a little about medicine. He thought Huanhuan would ignore him and might even chase him away. He had heard that witch doctors were very good at protecting secrets. They would never pass on their medical skills and knowledge to a third person except to their personal disciples. If someone wanted to secretly learn the skills, the witch doctors would be furious. Those with bad tempers would even kill them. However, to Dong Ya¡¯s surprise, not only did Huanhuan not chase him away, but she even tasked him to help out. She didn¡¯t seem to care about being spied on while performing her medical skills. Huanhuan told him the prescription for treating the two seriously injured patients and told him some things to pay attention to when taking care of the patients. Since Dong Ya had started taking classes for a while now, he could remember and understand what Huanhuan said. He didn¡¯t need her to repeat herself. He memorized everything she said smoothly. Dong Ya looked at Huanhuan with admiration and gratitude. In his eyes, Huanhuan was not only knowledgeable but also broad-minded. Her status was comparable to a god! Even if Huanhuan told him to jump off the rock mountain now, he would do so without blinking. Huanhuan had no idea that she had unintentionally gained a fanboy. She told him everything she needed to say, then turned around and left. She left Dong Ya to continue taking care of the two seriously injured patients. There were more patients with minor injuries left. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t handle it alone. Fortunately, Bai Di and Shuang Yun were here to help her. Huanhuan was in charge of seeing the patients and prescribing medicine. Sang Ye was in charge of bandaging wounds, and Bai Di was in charge of brewing medicine. The three of them worked together for an entire day and finally treated all the wounds of the injured. When they got home, all three of them were exhausted. Especially Huanhuan. As soon as she entered, she collapsed on the carpet, too tired to move a finger. Xue Ling flew down from upstairs and landed steadily in front of Huanhuan. He asked while munching on sunflower seeds, ¡°Where¡¯s my roasted pheasant?!¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t move. ¡°There¡¯s no roast phesant today. I need to rest for a while. I¡¯ll make it for you tomorrow.¡± Xue Ling sized her up. ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯ve overindulged? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been squeezed dry by your three male beasts?!¡± Huanhuan rolled her eyes at him weakly. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to keep your mouth shut other than when you¡¯re eating. Otherwise, you might be beaten to death.¡± Xue Ling chuckled. ¡°The beast who can kill me hasn¡¯t been born yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too unfortunate for the rest of us.¡± Bai Di made dinner. His culinary skills were better than Huanhuan¡¯s. Hence, the roasted pheasant he made was also delicious. Xue Ling couldn¡¯t even bear to spit out the chicken bones. He chewed them all and swallowed them. Huanhuan looked at him. ¡°Glutton!¡± Huanhuan had sweated too much during the day and wanted to wash up before going to sleep. Bai Di boiled water and carried her into the bathtub to carefully wipe her down. Huanhuan lay on the edge of the bathtub. The hot water was too comfortable, and Bai Di¡¯s movements were extremely gentle. She couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep. In the end, she couldn¡¯t resist and actually fell asleep. Bai Di cleaned her up, then carried her carefully back to the bed. He was about to turn around when she woke up. She hugged Bai Di¡¯s arm and kept her head in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± she mumbled in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­¡± Huanhuan, who had just taken a shower, looked so soft and delicate. Her skin was fair, emitting an alluring fragrance. Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°Okay,¡± he said gently. ¡°I won¡¯t leave.¡± He lay on the bed and slowly adjusted his position in his arms to find a comfortable position. Then, they fell asleep peacefully. Early the next morning, Shuang Yun returned with the wolves. They also returned with very bad news. Ma Qing and Yi Wu had run away! 1 Chapter 133 - To Beast City The remaining members of the Black River Tribe were all old and weak. It did not take Shuang Yun and the others much effort to break through their defense. Under the lead of the Silvery Frost White Wolf, the wolf beasts were unstoppable. On the other hand, the Black River Tribe was leaderless and in a state of chaos. In their panic, they quickly fell into a passive situation and were beaten until they could not resist. The wolf beasts won without any suspense. But when Shuang Yun went to look for Ma Qing and Yi Wu, he realized that they had slipped away during the war! Shuang Yun immediately led his men to search all the places near the Black River Tribe where the two could hide, but they still could not find any traces of Ma Qing and Yi Wu. They must have run far away. 1 Helpless, Shuang Yun could only give up on the pursuit. He ordered his men to collect all the supplies from the Black River Tribe and bring them back to the rock mountain. As for the slaves, they were all released. The slaves froze in place, looking around blankly. Ever since they were captured, they had lived worse than pigs and dogs every day. They were better off dead. Now that they were suddenly free, they could not react. They had originally thought that after this war ended, they would either be killed or become the spoils of victory and continue to live a life worse than death. They did not expect Shuang Yun to release them all! Seeing that they were not moving, the Silvery Frost White Wolf raised his head and said loudly, ¡°This land doesn¡¯t need slaves. Go back to where you came from!¡± Then, without looking at the slaves, he turned around and left. The wolf beasts carried bags of supplies and followed in an orderly manner. It wasn¡¯t until they were far away that the slaves were sure they were really free! Most of the slaves were excited and immediately ran away without thinking. They wanted to go home! There was also a small group of slaves whose families had been killed. They were all alone now, and their enemies were dead. They had nowhere to go. After being at a loss for a moment, someone silently followed the wolf beasts. With the first followed along, there was a second. Hence, more and more slaves followed. To them, they had nothing left to live for in this world. It didn¡¯t matter where they went. They might as well follow the Silvery Frost White Wolf. As for the reason? Perhaps it was just because Shuang Yun was a powerhouse. The Silvery Frost White Wolf quickly shuttled through the forest. A wolf beast behind him sped up and followed. ¡°Patriarch, there are people following us.¡± Shuang Yun knew that the slaves were following them. He said indifferently, ¡°Ignore them.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± After returning to the rock mountain, the wolf beasts went straight up the mountain to go home. As for the slaves who followed them, they were stopped outside the mountain. Some beasts explained the rules of this place to these slaves. If they wanted to live in the rock mountain, they had to pass a three-month inspection period. Hence, these slaves all lived in the temporary residential area at the foot of the mountain and became temporary members of the Rock Wolf Tribe. In the future, many beasts would also rush to the rock mountain to seek protection. The Black River Tribe had been destroyed, but the Rock Wolf Tribe was growing at a visible speed. Now, they had become the most powerful tribe in this forest! Huanhuan suddenly received a notification from the system. ¡°Congratulations, host. The tribe you¡¯re in has more than 1,000 people. The construction rate has exceeded 40%. Your strength has reached Class C! You¡¯ve finally taken the first step on the path of a great king! ¡°Mission points have been met. The Crystal Mall has been upgraded to level three! ¡°Host, please continue to work hard and raise the tribe to Class B!¡± Huanhuan looked confused. Why was the mission suddenly completed? She hadn¡¯t done anything! She opened the Crystal Mall and realized that there were many new items inside. In addition to a few new mutated plant seeds, there were also intermediate contract scrolls and intermediate prescriptions. There was even a novel item¡ªthe introductory version of the alchemy manual! The cost of this thing was shockingly expensive. The manual required 1,000 colorless crystals! And this was an introductory version! With the mall¡¯s nature, there would definitely be an introductory, expert, master versions and so on! The price of the subsequent advanced versions would definitely increase manyfolds! Just thinking about it made Huanhuan feel that her wallet was about to burst. Even so, she endured the pain and redeemed the alchemy manual. She flipped through it. Well, she knew every word in the book, but she didn¡¯t understand the sentences at all. She couldn¡¯t understand it at all! Huanhuan closed the manual hatefully. She had wasted a thousand crystals. She really wanted to return it! Unfortunately, the system notification said, ¡°Once the goods in the Crystal Mall are sold, they won¡¯t be refunded!¡± Huanhuan could only say that she was unlucky. She threw the manual into her interspatial ring, planning to study it when she was free. ¡­ After counting the supplies obtained from the Black River Tribe, they were divided into two parts. Half of them were distributed equally to each member of the Rock Wolf Tribe, while the other half were all kept away. As for those wolf beasts that were injured in the war, there were additional rewards for them¡ªanimal hide or work points. Most beasts chose work points. In the Rock Wolf Tribe, work points were very practical. Not only could they buy food, but they could also use the points to go to school or see a doctor. Shuang Yun washed away the blood on his body with cold water. He walked into the living room with short, wet silver-white hair. His strong and tall body seemed to still have some murderous aura left, making people feel a little frightened. He saw that Huanhuan was also at home, but he did not approach her as he usually would. He kept a distance from her. He didn¡¯t want his baleful aura to scare the little female. Unexpectedly, before he could walk over, Huanhuan walked over to him. She looked him up and down and realized that he had a few wounds, but they were all flesh wounds. They had also been treated with medicine. Huanhuan¡¯s tense heart finally relaxed. It was great that her family was safe! Shuang Yun said with a dark expression, ¡°Ma Qing escaped again this time. Moreover, he has Yi Wu with him. Nothing good will happen when these two figures are colluding!¡± Bai Di asked, ¡°Has the warrant been issued?¡± The person who replied was Sang Ye. ¡°I¡¯ve sent it out, but I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be any news for a while.¡± Bai Di was not surprised by this outcome. ¡°There aren¡¯t many places they can go,¡± he said. ¡°The most likely place is Dark Moon City. It seems I have to return to Sun City as soon as possible.¡± Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°When are you preparing to leave?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t delay this any longer. I think I¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡± Shuang Yun frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too soon?¡± ¡°We have to get ahead of Ma Qing and Yi Wu. That way, we can take the initiative.¡± Bai Di paused and looked at Shuang Yun and Sang Ye. ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for at least a month. I¡¯ll leave Huanhuan to you.¡± Shuang Yun and Sang Ye nodded. ¡°No problem.¡± At the same time, a loud system notification suddenly sounded in Huanhuan¡¯s mind¡ª ¡°Congratulations to the host for successfully triggering a random quest! Please head to a beast city and stay in any beast city for at least three days and three nights.¡± Chapter 134 - Biased Huanhuan wanted to go to a beast city with Bai Di. For the time being, the three male beasts objected, especially Shuang Yun. Lin Huanhuan pestered them and spent all her efforts to finally make Bai Di agree. But Shuang Yun still disagreed. He didn¡¯t want Huanhuan to leave the rock mountain. The world outside was so terrifying, and there were countless experts in beast cities. If she was bullied, neither he nor Sang Ye could help. They could only worry. ¡°Bai Di will protect me!¡± Huanhuan pushed him out. ¡°He¡¯s powerful. I won¡¯t be bullied with him around.¡± She winked at Bai Di as she spoke. Bai Di didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. He said to Shuang Yun, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee anywhere else, but in Sun City, no one can bully Huanhuan. Don¡¯t worry.¡± 1 Shuang Yun looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Who are you to guarantee that? Who are you?¡± He had been puzzled by this question for a long time. Today, he could finally ask it openly. Bai Di said calmly, ¡°I was born in Sun City. It¡¯s my hometown.¡± However, Shuang Yun was not fooled by his casual words. ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t guarantee that you can protect Huanhuan in Sun City, right? That¡¯s a middle city. Its strength is similar to that of Dark Moon City. Without enough status and strength, you can¡¯t go there unimpeded.¡± Shuang Yun stared into Bai Di¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked. Bai Di didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Does it matter who I am?¡± ¡°I need to confirm if you can protect Huanhuan.¡± Shuang Yun was determined not to let Bai Di fool him again. Bai Di sighed helplessly and turned to go upstairs. ¡°If you want to know, follow me.¡± Shuang Yun immediately followed without hesitation. Sang Ye hesitated for a moment before following. In the end, Huanhuan was the only one left in the living room. She looked up at the bedroom door on the second floor, undecided. Should she follow? But Bai Di hadn¡¯t said anything about telling her. Would he become unhappy if she followed him? Before she could make a decision, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye walked out of the bedroom and came downstairs. Shuang Yun¡¯s expression was complicated. He seemed shocked and puzzled. Sang Ye¡¯s face was still expressionless and cold, but if one looked carefully, they could see the shock in his eyes. The calmest of the three was Bai Di. He was calm and composed as if nothing had happened. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you done already?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°We¡¯ve discussed it. You can come to Sun City with me tomorrow.¡± As soon as she heard that she could enter the city, Huanhuan immediately forgot about her doubts about Bai Di¡¯s identity. She jumped up excitedly and threw herself into his arms. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Bai Di cupped her bottom so she wouldn¡¯t slide. ¡°What do you have to take with you? I¡¯ll help you pack.¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you. I¡¯ll pack up myself!¡± Seeing her enthusiastic response, Bai Di smiled. Shuang Yun and Sang Ye looked at Huanhuan silently. The thought of not seeing the little female for the next month made them feel as if a piece of their hearts had been dug out. They felt empty and especially reluctant. In the end, Bai Di went to help Huanhuan pack. At night, Shuang Yun suggested sleeping with Huanhuan. They were about to part. He just wanted to spend more time with Huanhuan. Sang Ye had the same thought. They both looked at Huanhuan with eager expressions, making it difficult for her to make a choice. Actually, she could not bear to part with Shuang Yun and Sang Ye, but someone from the Rock Wolf Tribe had to hold the fort. As the leader, Shuang Yun could not leave for too long. Sang Ye¡¯s identity was too sensitive. It was not suitable for him to enter Sun City at this time. It was to avoid unnecessary trouble. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t let go of anyone. She simply wanted all three of them to sleep together. In any case, the bed in the bedroom was huge. The three of them wouldn¡¯t feel cramped at all. But on second thought, Shuang Yun would definitely take the opportunity to do something unspeakable to her. How awkward would it be for Sang Ye to watch from the side! 1 In the end, she hesitated for a long time before deciding to sleep with Sang Ye. Shuang Yun immediately objected. ¡°You¡¯re biased!¡± Huanhuan was embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s your fault for having a bad character. You always like to touch me at night.¡± ¡°I like you. What¡¯s wrong with wanting to be close to you?!¡± Shuang Yun said righteously. Caught off guard, Huanhuan immediately blushed. ¡°W-What nonsense are you talking about!¡± ¡°Am I talking nonsense when I say I like you?!¡± Shuang Yun was very unhappy. Huanhuan blushed even more. Shouldn¡¯t they say who they liked in private? Shuang Yun actually said it in front of others. Didn¡¯t he feel embarrassed at all?! Shuang Yun was still asking Huanhuan about being biased. He wanted her to change her mind. In the end, Bai Di couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and stood up for Huanhuan. ¡°Whatever Huanhuan says goes. Go back to your room.¡± Shuang Yun refused. Huanhuan was leaving tomorrow. Tonight was their last time together. He would never give Huanhuan to Sang Ye! Of course, Sang Ye would not back down either. He could not bear to leave Huanhuan either. He had to stay by Huanhuan¡¯s side tonight! Bai Di smiled warmly. Since he couldn¡¯t reason with this wolf beast, he could only use a more barbaric method. Bai Di knocked Shuang Yun out, then dragged him to the bedroom next door. He closed the door and left him alone. 1 Sang Ye stayed in Huanhuan¡¯s room. Huanhuan knelt on the bed and straightened her arms to make the bed. Suddenly, Sang Ye picked her up from behind. Sang Ye placed her on the ground beside him, then bent down to even the blanket. After tidying up the bed, Sang Ye brought hot water for Huanhuan to soak her feet. Huanhuan¡¯s feet were small and exquisite. Every toe was as round as a pearl. Her feet looked indescribably cute in the water. Sang Ye squatted down and held her little feet. ¡°It tickles~¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but shrink back, but Sang Ye¡¯s grip was so strong that she couldn¡¯t break free. Sang Ye helped her wipe the water off her feet, then he lowered his head to kiss the back of her feet. He was like a devout believer kissing his goddess. Huanhuan¡¯s body heated up from his kiss, and her face was extremely red. ¡°W-What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you worried about dirtying yourself?¡± Sang Ye looked up and smiled. There was a faint look of tenderness in the depths of his cold black eyes. ¡°You taste very sweet.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s face was burning. ¡°Why do you like to talk nonsense like Shuang Yun?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not like him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s different about the two of you? You¡¯re clearly the same¡ª¡± Before she could finish, Sang Ye kissed her. He spent the entire night vividly telling the little female in his arms how different he was from the big-tailed wolf. Chapter 135 - Ulterior Motives The next day, Huanhuan gathered the students. ¡°I¡¯m going on a trip. I might not be back for a month. Be good for a while.¡± She gave some homework to the students and instructed them to complete their homework seriously. When she returned, she would check their answers. The students were very reluctant to part with their teacher and looked at her reluctantly. ¡°Teacher, you have to come back early!¡± Huanhuan bade farewell to the students and followed Bai Di down the mountain. Bai Di turned into a big white tiger, and Huanhuan sat on his back, ready to go. Shuang Yun and Sang Ye brought the wolf cubs to send them off. ¡°Let¡¯s send you down the mountain.¡± The group quickly reached the foot of the mountain. Shuang Yun was unwilling to part with them. He said that he wanted to send them off at a farther spot, but in the blink of an eye, they had traveled a long distance. Seeing that they were almost out of the forest, Bai Di turned to them. ¡°Go back. Just send us off till here.¡± Huanhuan jumped from the tiger¡¯s back to the ground. She ran to Shuang Yun and Sang Ye and gave them each a kiss. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you guys.¡± Shuang Yun hugged her and refused to let go. ¡°Must you go to Beast City? Can you not go?¡± Huanhuan stroked his short silver hair and comforted him with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s only a month. It¡¯ll be over soon.¡± Shuang Yun was still reluctant. This was the first time his little female would be out of the house for so long. He would spend every minute worrying about whether Huanhuan could eat well outside, have enough clothes to wear, or if she would be bullied by others. Sang Ye hugged Huanhuan from behind. He didn¡¯t say anything. His cold lips pressed against her neck as he kissed her. The wolf cubs¡¯ wet eyes were filled with reluctance at the sight of their mother who was about to leave. They squeezed into Huanhuan¡¯s arms and whimpered softly. Huanhuan slowly retreated from Shuang Yun and Sang Ye¡¯s arms. She stroked the furry heads of the wolf cubs. ¡°You have to listen to your daddies and don¡¯t get into trouble. Do you understand?¡± The wolf cubs rubbed against her palm. ¡°Roar!¡± After all, they were her flesh and blood. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t bear to part with them. She hugged the children tightly. ¡°Be good and eat well. Although your father¡¯s cooking isn¡¯t good, you¡¯re not allowed to be picky.¡± ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t help but explode. ¡°Is my cooking that bad?!¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s just not delicious.¡± The wolf cubs howled, agreeing with their mother. ¡°¡­¡± Shuang Yun was very angry. He decided to use this one-month period to train his culinary skills so that these guys wouldn¡¯t underestimate him again! Huanhuan reluctantly bade farewell to Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and the children. She climbed onto the white tiger¡¯s back and turned around to wave at her family. ¡°Goodbye!¡± Shuang Yun shouted, ¡°Come back early. Don¡¯t fool around on the road!¡± Sang Ye stared at Huanhuan. ¡°If you¡¯re not back in a month, I¡¯ll look for you.¡± The white tiger ran, carrying Huanhuan into the distance. ¡°Roar!¡± The wolf cubs suddenly ran after them. Unfortunately, they were not as fast as the white tiger and were quickly left behind. They could only watch as their mother disappeared from sight. Huanhuan sat on the white tiger¡¯s back and wiped the tears from her eyes. Bai Di slowed down slightly. ¡°If you can¡¯t bear to part with them, you can play for a few days before leaving.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Huanhuan tried to calm down. ¡°The children will grow up eventually. I can¡¯t be by their sides forever. No matter how reluctant I am, I have to learn to let them go.¡± Bai Di said gently, ¡°Shuang Yun and Sang Ye will always be with you.¡± Huanhuan stroked the white fur on his back. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s grow old together!¡± Then, a small flower dangled from her head and nuzzled her cheek. ¡°Mom~¡± Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°Little Lotus, why are you here?!¡± Bai Di said, ¡°It was in your hair. Didn¡¯t you notice it?¡± She didn¡¯t notice at all! Huanhuan touched the little flower. ¡°I thought it was with Xue Ling!¡± Speaking of Xue Ling, she hadn¡¯t seen him since yesterday. Where did he go to cause trouble again?! ÊÂʵ˵Ã÷,ÈËÕæµÄ¾­²»ÆðµëÄî. 1 Just as she said Xue Ling¡¯s name, she saw a fiery red figure descend from the sky and stop steadily beside her. His huge red wings were extremely dazzling, like burning flames. They could be seen clearly from afar. Xue Ling smiled as he looked at Huanhuan. His long golden hair swayed gently behind him, and the red crystals embedded in his hair were shining. ¡°I thought I heard you call my name just now.¡± As soon as she saw him, she looked as if she had seen an incredible demon. Her face was horrified and guarded. ¡°Why are you here?!¡± ¡°I appeared because you shouted my name.¡± ¡°¡­You heard wrong. I didn¡¯t call your name just now. Go back to where you came from.¡± Xue Ling approached her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you admit it? You clearly missed me just now. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have called my name.¡± The lotus immediately reached out and rubbed Xue Ling¡¯s cheek. She called out affectionately, ¡°Dad~¡± Xue Ling touched the small flower. ¡°Good child.¡± ¡°Narcissist, who did you say miss you?!¡± Huanhuan rolled her eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t miss me, why did you call my name?¡± Huanhuan really couldn¡¯t stand his narcissism. Although Shuang Yun was narcissistic sometimes, he would make Huanhuan feel that he was cute. However, Xue Ling¡¯s narcissism made Huanhuan want to beat him up. No matter how good-looking he was, it could not offset Huanhuan¡¯s rejection of him. She snorted. ¡°Cut the crap. Tell me the truth. Why are you following me?¡± ¡°I want to go to Sun City. I heard you¡¯re going there too. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Xue Ling said it calmly, but Huanhuan did not believe a word of it. He had to have an ulterior motive for choosing to go to Sun City at this time! She looked at him warily. ¡°I don¡¯t care where you want to go, but if you dare to play tricks behind my back, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Xue Ling smiled, his gorgeous face almost charming. ¡°You¡¯d better not let me off. That way, you can keep thinking about me.¡± 1 Huanhuan was already used to being teased and was immune to his sweet words. She did not react at all after hearing his words. Xue Ling didn¡¯t mind. Bai Di heard their conversation clearly, but he remained silent. He neither invited Xue Ling to join them nor had any intention of chasing him away. The three of them maintained this ambiguous interaction and continued to move in the direction of Sun City. Perhaps it was because Bai Di and Xue Ling¡¯s presence was too high, they barely encountered any danger along the way. Occasionally, they would encounter a few beasts, but they would tactfully avoid them. Seven days later, they finally arrived at the closest beast city to Sun City¡ªRed Crystal City. Chapter 136 - Disappointed Red Crystal City, one of the six lower cities, was famous for producing red crystals. It was located in the Red Stone Canyon. This place used to be a very huge red crystal mine. The beasts mined crystal ores here and gradually formed a small city. Now, the crystals in the mineral vein had been dug up, but Red Crystal City was left behind and gradually developed to its current state. A huge red crystal ore stood at the city gate. This was the first time Huanhuan had seen such a large red crystal. Her eyes widened as she stared at it for a long time. Such a large crystal must be very valuable! However, Xue Ling was not interested in the red crystal ore. He said, ¡°Although it¡¯s big, the fire attribute energy it contains is very low. Even if sell it, it won¡¯t be worth much.¡± Otherwise, the city lord of Red Crystal City would not have been willing to put it at the city gate. Huanhuan heard the word ¡®attribute¡¯ for the first time. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do crystals have attributes?¡± ¡°Of course, red crystals contain fire attribute energy. Soul beasts of the same fire attribute can absorb the fire attribute energy in red crystals.¡± Seeing that the little female was very interested in this, Xue Ling introduced the other crystals. ¡°Green crystals contain the wood attribute, yellow crystals contain the metal attribute, blue crystals contain the water attribute, purple crystals contain the lightning attribute, and orange crystals contain earth attribute. In addition, there are black crystals and golden crystals. They¡¯re of the dark and light attributes respectively. These two crystals are the rarest and most expensive.¡± 1 Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but touch the black crystal pendant hanging on her chest. This was given to her by Sang Ye. She originally thought that it was no different from other colored crystals, but now, it seemed that it was very precious. She hid it in her clothes, not planning to show it again in case it was stolen. Bai Di transformed into his human form. He took out a large hide cloak he had sewn himself and wrapped it around Huanhuan, revealing only her large, sparkling eyes. She was too attractive. Bai Di didn¡¯t want her targeted by other male beasts. Bai Di picked her up with one hand and sat her on his arm. ¡°We¡¯ll rest here for the night,¡± he said gently. ¡°We¡¯ll continue tomorrow morning.¡± Huanhuan replied obediently, ¡°Okay.¡± Xue Ling had already retracted his huge wings, but his fiery red robe and the bright red crystals on his body still made him exude the aura of a tycoon. It was difficult not to notice him. There was a team of guards at the city gate. They were all strong male beasts with bulging muscles. Their auras were rather terrifying. Huanhuan realized that they were all soul beasts. The highest level was two stars, while the rest were one stars. 1 As expected of a beast city. Even the guards were soul beasts. How extravagant! All beasts who entered the city had to be examined. Usually, only two types of beasts were qualified to enter the city¡ªthose who had the clearance scroll or were soul beasts. Of course, if you were a female, you wouldn¡¯t need either of the above conditions. The door to any beast city would always be open to females. Bai Di and Xue Ling were both soul beasts, and they were not weak. The guards guarding the city opened the door and let them in respectfully. They had finally entered a legendary beast city. Huanhuan¡¯s heart was filled with anticipation and excitement! However, the actual situation disappointed her¡ª The city was bigger than expected. There were houses made of stone on both sides of the street, but because they were not built properly, they looked strange. Huanhuan was even a little worried. Could these houses be lived in? What if they collapsed?! The hygiene on the streets was not good either. Bones were simply tossed after the beasts ate meat. There were also the feces and urine of beasts. The air was filled with a bad smell. The smell was unbearable. Huanhuan covered her mouth and nose, her face all scrunched up. Was this a legendary beast city? How disappointing! Bai Di and Xue Ling seemed to be used to this. Facing the dirty streets, they were calm and did not look disgusted. There was an inn specially set up for outsiders in the city. Bai Di found the inn with ease and spent money to get the best guest room. Xue Ling also got a room next to theirs. There were other beasts in the inn, and all of them were soul beasts. However, in terms of level and strength, they were not at Bai Di and Xue Ling¡¯s level. Especially Xue Ling. No one present could even figure out how many stars he had. Although the red crystals on his body were very tempting, no one dared to have any ideas about him. The timid beasts did not even dare to look at him. When they saw him, they would carefully avoid him. On the surface, it was forbidden for beasts to fight in private in beast cities, but if someone was really assassinated, the guards wouldn¡¯t really care too much about it. It was natural for the weak to be prey to the strong. If they died, they could only blame themselves for being too weak. Other than the door and windows, there was only a stone bed in the guest room. Everything else was bare. What was worse was that there was not even a blanket on the bed. This lousy room was actually the best guest room?! Huanhuan felt like she had been scammed. They couldn¡¯t cook in the inn. Bai Di took a handful of sweet fruits from his interspatial ring and handed them to Huanhuan. He swept the room clean of dust, took out a clean animal hide blanket, and spread it on the bed. Huanhuan nibbled on the sweet fruit unhappily. Bai Di turned around and saw that she was unhappy. He chuckled. ¡°Are you disappointed in this beast city?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Huanhuan frowned. ¡°It¡¯s dirty and messy. It¡¯s nothing compared to the rock mountain!¡± The beasts worshiped beast cities as holy lands, which made her look forward to them. In the end, such a terrible situation happened. She felt especially stupid! She had actually traveled all the way from the rock mountain just to see such a lousy place?! If she had known this would happen, she would have stayed at home with Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and the children! What a trash beast city! Huanhuan ate all the sweet fruits. Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°The rock mountain is a special case. It developed so well because of your efforts. Beast cities are as what you see now. They¡¯re dirty and messy compared to the rock mountain, but they¡¯re good compared to other tribes.¡± Huanhuan was still not happy. ¡°I thought this was supposed to be a good place.¡± Bai Di smiled gently. ¡°This place is a little worse than the rock mountain, but there are a few places here that are good. Do you want to see them?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°The trade center and the Bestial Battle Arena are very famous. The Bestial Battle Arena is too bloody, though. I¡¯ll take you to the trade center and see if there are any herbs you need.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s anticipation slowly reignited. ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡± Chapter 137 - No One Can Hurt You Bai Di and Huanhuan had just left when they bumped into Xue Ling. Xue Ling smiled at them. ¡°Are you going out to play?¡± Bai Di was polite. ¡°We want to take a look at the trade center. Do you want to come?¡± This was just a polite invitation, but Xue Ling agreed. ¡°Sure. I want to go out and walk around too.¡± Huanhuan was quite unhappy. She was clearly going on a date with Bai Di, but Xue Ling suddenly interfered. The romantic atmosphere of the date was gone. 1 She ignored Xue Ling all the way. Xue Ling didn¡¯t care about that either. He was extremely handsome, and his fiery red feather coat was very dazzling. Coupled with his unfathomable strength, he was as eye-catching as a night pearl when he walked on the streets. There were even females who approached him and invited him to spend the night with them. It attracted the envy and jealousy of many male beasts. Xue Ling seemed to be used to this. Facing a female who had taken the initiative to approach him, he did not restrain his poisonous tongue at all and mocked her. ¡°Don¡¯t come out and scare people if you¡¯re ugly. I don¡¯t want to have nightmares at night.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t even dare to look at the female¡¯s expression. If it were her, she would definitely beat this foul-mouthed bird to death! The female who tried to hit on him was naturally angry. However, Xue Ling was too strong. Even if the female called all her male beast mates over, they might not be his match. In the end, she could only leave angrily. Huanhuan endured it again and again. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but sincerely make a suggestion. ¡°You should go out less in the future.¡± Xue Ling raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too good at attracting one¡¯s hatred. You¡¯ll easily attract a large wave of enemies. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be implicated by you.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll protect you. No one can hurt you.¡± Huanhuan shook her head. ¡°You should protect your sweetheart. I just want to be a quiet spectator. I don¡¯t want to be beaten up by the crowd with you.¡± Xue Ling: ¡°¡­¡± His expression was rather complicated, and he couldn¡¯t find any words to refute it. 1 The trade center was set up inside the mine. This used to be the mine tunnel for digging red crystals. After the crystals had been dug up, so this place was left idle. The city lord felt that this place was quite good and didn¡¯t want to waste it, so he set up the trade center here. The mine was very deep. On both sides were caves dug by the beasts. Each cave was a shop that sold all kinds of strange goods. Huanhuan finally became a little excited. She craned her neck and looked around, trying to see what the goods were and how much they cost. The common currency here was crystals. Colored crystals and colorless crystals were both fine. Xue Ling was especially generous. ¡°What do you like? I can buy it for you.¡± Huanhuan touched her interspatial ring confidently. ¡°No need. I have my own money.¡± They had mined a small mineral vein. Although they only got relatively cheap green crystals, there were a lot of them! She could be considered a rich woman with some assets! Xue Ling clicked his tongue as if he didn¡¯t care about the green crystals in her hand. Bai Di carried Huanhuan deeper into the mine and finally came to a place that looked like a hall. There was an auction going on here, and many beasts were gathered in the hall. On the high platform in front, a shrewd-looking male beast was introducing the auction items. He was eloquent and praised an ordinary piece of animal hide. To Huanhuan¡¯s surprise, someone actually bid for it. She really couldn¡¯t understand the thoughts of these rich people! Xue Ling despised the environment in the hall. He took out ten colorless crystals and reserved seats in three stands. He told Bai Di and Huanhuan to come too. Bai Di didn¡¯t refuse. He carried Huanhuan to the stands with him. The so-called stands were just a few rows of seats dug into the rock wall. The environment was very simple, but it was much better than the messy hall. Sitting on the rock seat, one could take advantage of the tall platform to look at the goods being auctioned. In addition to Bai Di, Huanhuan, and Xue Ling, there were more than a dozen beasts sitting in the stands, including a few females. Of course, these females were surrounded by many male beasts. Some were their mates, and some were just suitors. In order to win the smile of these beauties, these male beasts did not hesitate to splurge. It seemed they couldn¡¯t wait to put a label on their foreheads that said, ¡®stupid and rich¡¯! Bai Di spread soft animal hide on the seat before letting Huanhuan sit down. Huanhuan took out fruits and sunflower seeds. She gave them to Bai Di and Xue Ling. She ate them while watching the auction. The auction items were placed one by one. At first, Huanhuan was quite interested, but after seeing what they were, she felt that it was meaningless. She yawned, feeling sleepy. Bai Di asked, ¡°Do you want to go back?¡± Huanhuan was about to nod when a new item was introduced. It was a very bright golden flower. The petals were layered and emitted a fragrance. It was very beautiful! Huanhuan¡¯s attention was immediately attracted. She whispered, ¡°It¡¯s the Golden Silk Flower!¡± At the same time, the shrewd-looking male beast on the stage also introduced, ¡°This is a very rare golden flower. Legend has it that the Heavenly God left a finger on the beast continent. After this finger landed on the land here, it bloomed into a golden flower. The beast who has it can receive the Heavenly God¡¯s blessing! It¡¯s now or never. This golden flower is extremely rare. We only have one. The starting price is 800 colorless crystals. The minimum bid increase is 50 crystals!¡± Huanhuan was speechless. Didn¡¯t a cut finger sound strange?! This legend was too scary! She wondered who made up the story. It was not mesmerizing at all. She had to give it a bad review! Bai Di and Xue Ling both noticed something strange about Huanhuan. Bai Di asked, ¡°You like that flower?¡± Xue Ling was very rich. ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll buy it for you!¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°The Golden Silk Flower is a medicinal ingredient for curing your feather tribe¡¯s infertility. I¡¯ve never been able to find it. It¡¯s rare to see it here. Hurry up and bid for it. Try your best to get it.¡± Hearing this, Xue Ling was a little disappointed. ¡°So it¡¯s not your favorite flower.¡± Huanhuan touched the small flower on her head and smiled. ¡°My favorite flower is Little Lotus. I don¡¯t like anything else.¡± The lotus rubbed against her fingers, and its petals became even more pink and delicate. It called out shyly, ¡°Mom~¡± When Xue Ling thought about how Little Lotus was his gift to Huanhuan, his disappointment immediately subsided. He became happy again. Just then, the bidding for the golden flower began. Xue Ling took out five red crystals! Chapter 138 - Rich Vs Rich The cheapest crystals were colorless crystals, while the slightly more expensive ones were green crystals. After that were blue crystals, yellow crystals, orange crystals, red crystals, purple crystals, black crystals, and golden crystals. One red crystal was equivalent to 500 colorless crystals. Xue Ling placed a bid for five red crystals at once, which was equivalent to 2,500 colorless crystals. All the beasts present were stunned. Many beasts looked at Xue Ling, wanting to see who this tycoon was. Xue Ling¡¯s appearance was outstanding, but he was also very unfamiliar. It was obvious that he was an outsider. Many beasts were discussing his origins in private. Huanhuan and Bai Di didn¡¯t say anything. They quietly played the role of onlookers. The shrewd male beast in charge of the auction immediately shouted, ¡°The highest price now is five red crystals. Is there anyone who¡¯ll offer a higher price?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a male beast in the stands shouted a higher price. ¡°I¡¯ll pay eight red crystals!¡± Yo! This person was even richer than Xue Ling! Huanhuan looked in the direction of the voice and saw a young male beast wearing a red fur coat. His ten fingers were covered in rings embedded with red crystals. A rich aura assaulted her. 1 He was quite good-looking, but the arrogant expression on his face was too annoying. Well, he was even more annoying than Xue Ling! Xue Ling glanced at the male beast and did not take it seriously. He shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll pay 10 red crystals!¡± The other party immediately followed up. ¡°I¡¯ll pay 13 red crystals!¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 15!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you 20!¡± Xue Ling¡¯s expression finally changed. He frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll pay 30!¡± The other party slapped the stone table. ¡°I offer 50!¡± There was an uproar. It was just a golden flower. Although it was rare, it was only a slightly prettier flower. How could it be sold for 50 red crystals?! All the beasts were stunned by the rich male beasts¡¯ bids. Even the shrewd male beast in charge of the auction couldn¡¯t help but look stunned, but then he was overjoyed. With such a high bid, the commission he could get must be very generous! Xue Ling wanted to bid again, but Huanhuan stopped him in time. She shook her head at him. ¡°The price is ridiculous. Even if you buy it, you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage.¡± Bai Di agreed. ¡°When we get to Sun City, we can go to the trade center there. It¡¯s bigger than this and has more items. We might be able to find this golden flower there too.¡± Xue Ling naturally knew that this price was not worth it. But he just couldn¡¯t stand the other party¡¯s arrogance. He smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that stupid. I won¡¯t be a fool, but I won¡¯t let that guy get away with it!¡± Huanhuan blinked. ¡°What do you want to do, then?¡± ¡°Just watch,¡± Xue Ling continued. ¡°I offer 51 red crystals!¡± The other party quickly continued to bid. ¡°I offer 60 red crystals!¡± Xue Ling: ¡°I¡¯ll pay 61!¡± ¡°70!¡± Xue Ling: ¡°71!¡± ¡­ No matter how much the other party offered, Xue Ling would always only add one red crystal to it. The other party was clearly angered by his teasing. He raised the bid to 100 red crystals. All the beasts were already stunned. 100 red crystals was a huge sum of money for ordinary beasts. Now, a male beast was using it to buy a flower. Just thinking about it was ridiculous! Facing the rich male beast¡¯s provocative gaze, Xue Ling smiled. The shrewd male beast in charge of bidding waited for a long time, but Xue Ling did not bid again. He could not help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to bid?¡± Xue Ling smiled. ¡°I give up. Let that idiot have this flower.¡± When the smug male beast heard Xue Ling¡¯s mockery, he was so angry that his features contorted. He rose angrily. ¡°You¡¯re the idiot! Your entire family is full of idiots!¡± Xue Ling turned his face and glanced at him with a faint smile. ¡°Who are you scolding?¡± ¡°The idiot is scolding you!¡± Everyone laughed. The rich male beast reacted and realized that he had been tricked. He cursed himself and panted angrily. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were rules in the trade center that forbade fighting, he would have rushed over and fought with Xue Ling. He pointed at Xue Ling and shouted fiercely, ¡°Just you wait. This isn¡¯t over!¡± Xue Ling ate his sunflower seeds leisurely, not taking the other party¡¯s threat to heart. Seeing how angry the rich male beast was, Huanhuan felt a little sorry for him. How pitiful to be played in public! The next lot was slaves. Huanhuan was not interested and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Bai Di put away the hide blanket and carried her down the stands. As soon as the three of them walked out of the trade center, they encountered the rich male beast wearing a red fur coat. Behind him were more than a dozen strong soul beasts. They were all murderous, and it was obvious that they had ill intentions. Huanhuan said to Xue Ling, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I right? You¡¯re too good at attracting hatred. You can attract a large wave of enemies in minutes. In the future, you should stay at home if you have nothing to do. Don¡¯t come out and cause trouble.¡± Her voice was soft, so the other party knew she was a female. Although she was wrapped in an animal hide cloak and her entire face could not be seen, her eyes were very delicate. She was definitely a beautiful female! At first, the rich male beast didn¡¯t care about her and Bai Di. He just wanted to teach Xue Ling a lesson and make him understand how dire the consequences of angering him were! However, when he noticed Huanhuan¡¯s existence, the rich male beast suddenly changed his mind. He said to Xue Ling and Bai Di, ¡°Leave this female behind and I¡¯ll consider letting you go!¡± Huanhuan froze. She pointed to her nose. ¡°You like me?¡± The little female was so cute when she was shocked. Her eyes were round like a frightened rabbit¡¯s. The rich male beast felt an itch in his heart. ¡°My name is Yin Jie, the son of the city lord. If you come with me, I guarantee that you¡¯ll enjoy endless wealth for the rest of your life!¡± This was the first time Huanhuan had encountered such a situation. She didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. At the same time, she understood why Yin Jie could pay such a high price to buy the Golden Silk Flower. He was the young master of Red Crystal City, and Red Crystal City did not lack red crystals. Of course, he could squander them at will. Huanhuan tried to look serious. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t like you. I can¡¯t go with you.¡± Yin Jie¡¯s expression turned ugly at being rejected. ¡°Do you want to do this the hard way?!¡± He winked at the thugs behind him. ¡°Teach these two male beasts a lesson and snatch that ungrateful female over!¡± Chapter 139 - Who Exactly Is He?! The dozen or so thugs Yin Jie had brought were all soul beasts, but they were all only one-starred soul beasts. They rushed over aggressively and looked quite intimidating. In the end, they were thrown to the ground by Bai Di and Xue Ling. They could no longer get up. Bai Di held Huanhuan with one hand and never once let go of her. However, even when facing the enemy with one hand, he was not at a disadvantage. Even when all the enemies fell, he was not injured at all. This was the first time Huanhuan had seen them fight at such a close distance. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen. She felt like she was watching an action scene in 3D. It was very exciting! She clapped cheerfully. ¡°Bai Di, you¡¯re so cool!¡± Bai Di smiled at her. ¡°Are you happy?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xue Ling was very dissatisfied with being ignored. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why are you only praising him? Am I not cool?¡± Huanhuan curled her lips and muttered softly, ¡°You¡¯re not cool. You¡¯re just flashy.¡± 1 Flames ignited on Xue Ling¡¯s fingertips. ¡°What did you say? Say it again.¡± Huanhuan looked up at the sky and pretended that she had not said anything. It was probably Yin Jie¡¯s first time encountering such powerful beasts. The two of them had actually defeated more than a dozen enemies with their bare hands. Their combat strength far exceeded Yin Jie¡¯s expectations. He couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid. 1 But he felt indignant about letting Bai Di and Xue Ling go. He was the son of the Red Crystal City¡¯s city lord and was very likely to inherit the position in the future. He was the future master of this place! But now, he was being bullied by two outsiders. If he didn¡¯t retaliate, how could he survive in Red Crystal City in the future?! 1 As Yin Jie was staggering, he caught a glimpse of guards walking over from afar. His eyes lit up, and he quickly shouted at the guards, ¡°General Xiong! Come over and help me vent my anger!¡± There were more than 30 people on General Xiong¡¯s team. They were much stronger and more disciplined than the male beasts guarding the city gate. It was obvious that they were not ordinary guards. The male beast in the lead was a bear beast. He was very tall, about 2.2 meters tall. He was stocky and had thick eyebrows. His aura was very powerful. 2 Huanhuan looked up at him as if she was looking at a moving mountain. He had an oppressive aura. As soon as Yin Jie saw this bear beast, he looked as if he had seen his savior. He pointed at Bai Di and Xue Ling and shouted angrily, ¡°General Xiong, arrest these two troublemakers in Red Crystal City. I suspect they¡¯re spies sent by other beast cities. We have to interrogate them!¡± Huanhuan was about to explain when Bai Di shook his head, indicating that she shouldn¡¯t speak. The bear beast looked in the direction Yin Jie was pointing. When his gaze landed on Bai Di, he froze for a moment before looking pleasantly surprised. He hurried forward with heavy steps. Yin Jie was overjoyed, thinking Bai Di and Xue Ling were in trouble. Unexpectedly, General Xiong stopped a meter away from Bai Di. He suddenly bent his knees and knelt on one knee! He clenched one hand into a fist and pressed it to his chest. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re finally back!¡± he said excitedly. 4 Seeing the male beast kneel, the 30-odd beasts behind him also knelt in unison. Their movements were uniform, and their auras were quite shocking! Yin Jie was speechless. Wait, this was the wrong script! Huanhuan was also confused. She looked at Bai Di¡¯s handsome face. Who was he?! Bai Di whispered to her, ¡°I¡¯ll explain later.¡± The male beast said excitedly but also respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, ever since you left Sun City, His Majesty has been looking for you. He hopes that you can return to Sun City with us as soon as possible. His Majesty misses you!¡± Bai Di said calmly, ¡°Xiong Shu, get up. This is not the place to talk.¡± The bear beast named Xiong Shu stood up. He waved at the guards behind him and ordered, ¡°Capture all these criminals who hurt His Highness. They¡¯ll be awaiting punishment!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The guards immediately acted, grabbing all the dozen thugs Yin Jie had brought with him and tying them up tightly. Even Yin Jie did not escape. He was captured by Xiong Shu himself. Yin Jie struggled and shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t arrest me. I¡¯m the son of the city lord!¡± Unfortunately, he was no match for Xiong Shu. Xiong Shu picked him up. ¡°How dare you attack His Highness? You¡¯ll be killed according to the law!¡± Yin Jie¡¯s face turned pale with fear. ¡°W-What prince? There¡¯s no prince here!¡± Xiong Shu threw him to the ground and kicked him in the knees, forcing him to kneel facing Bai Di. ¡°Open your bastard eyes and see clearly. The person in front of you is the second prince of Sun City!¡± 2 Yin Jie was in disbelief. ¡°H-How is this possible?!¡± Although the Red Crystal City was a beast city, it was only a lower city after all. In front of the middle city, its strength and status were naturally inferior. As the son of the Red Crystal City¡¯s city lord, Yin Jie could call the shots in Red Crystal City, but in front of the Sun City, he was just a ridiculous clown. He didn¡¯t even have the right to see the royal family, so he naturally didn¡¯t know what the legendary prince of the Sun City looked like. Xiong Shu bent down to Bai Di. ¡°What does the prince wish to do with Yin Jie?¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t want Huanhuan to see blood. ¡°Send him to the Red Crystal¡¯s city lord,¡± he said casually. ¡°The old man will know what to do.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Yin Jie couldn¡¯t help but rejoice. He was his father¡¯s only son. His father doted on him the most. He definitely wouldn¡¯t bear to punish him. At most, he would teach him a lesson like usual. He didn¡¯t resist. He was very obedient in letting himself be grabbed by Xiong Shu to be sent home. In the end, Yin Jie¡¯s legs were broken by his father, and he could not take another step out of the house. 1 His life was completely ruined. Bai Di and the others returned to the inn. Xiong Shu booked the entire inn and chased everyone out. More than 30 guards surrounded the inn and did not allow anyone to step into it. The innkeeper was frightened by this scene and hid in his house, not daring to come out. Huanhuan sat on the bed and pouted. ¡°Now can you tell me what¡¯s going on with that General Xiong?¡± Bai Di explained, ¡°His full name is Xiong Shu. He¡¯s one of my father¡¯s right-hand men. He¡¯s usually in charge of military affairs and defense.¡± ¡°Why would he call you ¡®Your Highness¡¯? Who are you exactly?¡± ¡°My father is the king of Sun City.¡± Although she had prepared herself, Huanhuan was still shocked to hear Bai Di admit it. ¡°You¡¯re really a prince?!¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Don¡¯t I look like a prince?¡± Huanhuan muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve never met a prince before.¡± Bai Di hugged her. ¡°We¡¯ve met now, haven¡¯t we?¡± 1 Huanhuan poked his chest. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me before? Also, shouldn¡¯t you stay in the palace obediently and enjoy your life as a prince? Is it appropriate for a prince to wander around the countryside?¡± Bai Di took her mischievous hand and apologized seriously, ¡°You¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯t have hidden it from you or run around outside. I promise I won¡¯t do it again.¡± 1 Chapter 140 - : Bai Luo They rested in the inn for the night. Early the next morning, the city lord of Red Crystal City personally came to apologize. At the same time, he gave Bai Di the Golden Silk Flower that Yin Jie had bought. He also gave Bai Di a few red crystals. The apology seemed sincere. Bai Di didn¡¯t say anything and accepted the gifts. Seeing that Bai Di was willing to accept the gifts, the city lord of Red Crystal City heaved a sigh of relief. Knowing that Bai Di was leaving for Sun City today, the city lord led the guards and personally sent them out of the Red Stone Canyon. He remained extremely respectful throughout. Huanhuan sat on the white tiger¡¯s back while they were followed closely by 30 guards. Their discipline was very strict. From beginning to end, they maintained a perfect state of stillness. There was almost no unnecessary movement or words. Xue Ling flew in the sky and would occasionally come down to chat with Huanhuan, but most of the time, he was nowhere to be seen. He didn¡¯t seem to like being with the guards. They traveled for almost three days before they finally arrived at Sun City early on the fourth morning. Sun City was built in a desert. There were neither gates nor walls. The place looked scattered, but if one looked down from a height, one would see a dense cluster of stone houses. They gathered into a huge circle, and in the center of the circle was a tall, magnificent building. Bai Di told Huanhuan that that was the palace. Behind the palace was another divine mountain. The mountain was the territory of the temple. Inside lived the high priest and the oracles. Guards were patrolling outside the city. When they saw Bai Di, they knelt on one knee and bowed. Bai Di seemed to be used to this. He was very calm. Huanhuan wasn¡¯t used to it, but she didn¡¯t want to embarrass Bai Di. She tried to act calm. After entering the city, she slowly realized that the hierarchy here was very strict. From the outer city to the inner city, there were layers and layers in between. The closer they were to the palace and the divine mountain, the higher the standard of the houses and buildings there. The beasts were also cleaner and neater. Bai Di took the initiative to be the tour guide and introduced the place to Huanhuan. ¡°The outer city here is divided into three levels. The first level is for slaves and poor people. The second level is for ordinary civilians. The third level is for rich merchants. The inner city is divided into two halves. The left half is for noble beasts, and the right half is for believers who serve the high priest and the oracles. Without permission, ordinary beasts can¡¯t enter the inner city. This is the rule of the city.¡± Compared to Red Crystal City, Sun City was more like a complete beast city. Although there were also dirty buildings and streets here, the hierarchy here was far stricter than in Red Crystal City. It was said that there was a main city above all the middle cities called ¡®The City of All Beasts¡¯. She wondered what the scene inside that city would be like. Huanhuan was curious. The group reached the entrance of the palace without any problems. There was a huge tiger statue at the palace gate. The carving was rough, but the unique charm of a tiger was displayed. It looked majestic. However, Xue Ling suddenly said to Bai Di and Huanhuan, ¡°I still have something on. I won¡¯t accompany you to the palace. I¡¯ll look for you in three days.¡± He touched the lotus. ¡°Take care of your mother.¡± The lotus hummed and rubbed against his palm. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Xue Ling smiled suggestively. ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡± Huanhuan rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for an old friend.¡± Xue Ling threw her a short flute made of polished bones. ¡°Blow it if you¡¯re in danger. I¡¯ll think about helping you if I¡¯m free.¡± Huanhuan caught the flute and thanked him politely. ¡°I won¡¯t accept verbal thanks.¡± ¡°Then what do you want¡­?¡± Before Huanhuan could finish speaking, she saw Xue Ling suddenly lean over. His handsome face suddenly enlarged in front of her eyes, but she still couldn¡¯t find a flaw. His feather-like eyelashes were almost perfect! He kissed her on the lips. ¡°I like this thanks very much.¡± Before Huanhuan could flare up, Xue Ling had already flapped his wings and flown away with a happy smile. What an annoying guy! Huanhuan cursed the bird man as she put the flute away. There were a few beasts standing outside the palace gate, and one of them was a young white-haired male beast. He was wearing a tiger-skin dress and a necklace with blue crystals and tiger teeth. He was slender and strong. His wheat-colored skin looked very healthy and beautiful. His blue eyes were like the best blue crystals out there. They were extremely dazzling. The moment Huanhuan saw him, she couldn¡¯t help but think that this male beast really looked like Bai Di! The young white-haired male beast¡¯s blue eyes lit up the moment he saw Bai Di. He strode forward and hugged Bai Di. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re finally back! Yesterday, I heard from Xiong Shu that you were back. I was so happy that I couldn¡¯t sleep the entire night. I came to the palace gate to wait for you at dawn!¡± Bai Di hugged him back and smiled. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve grown a lot.¡± Bai Di turned to Huanhuan and introduced, ¡°This kid is Bai Luo, my biological brother.¡± Huanhuan was enlightened. No wonder they looked alike. They were biological brothers! Huanhuan was nervous about seeing her brother-in-law for the first time. She pulled down her hood to reveal her pretty, fair face. ¡°Hello,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m Huanhuan, Bai Di¡¯s mate.¡± Bai Luo had long heard that Bai Di had found a female mate. He did not take it to heart at first, but when he saw her face, he was a little stunned. It was rare to see such a beautiful female, especially one with fair and delicate skin. Her skin was like milk, making one want to touch her. Bai Luo immediately smiled widely, his blue eyes as bright as stars. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Second Brother to find such a beautiful mate when he went out on his long trip. If I had known that such a good thing would happen to happen, I would have shamelessly followed Second Brother back then!¡± Huanhuan was a little embarrassed by the praise, and her fair cheeks turned slightly red. Bai Di smiled helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t tease Huanhuan. She¡¯ll be very embarrassed.¡± Bai Luo shook his head and clicked his tongue. ¡°Tsk, others say that male beasts will become especially protective after finding a mate. I didn¡¯t believe it in the past, but I¡¯ve finally seen it happen today. Your heart is all on Huanhuan now. You don¡¯t care about me at all!¡± Bai Di patted his shoulder. ¡°When you find a mate you like, you might become even more protective than me.¡± ¡°Tsk, I wouldn¡¯t!¡± The brothers chatted and laughed as they walked into the palace. Huanhuan was in Bai Di¡¯s arms, feeling very nervous. This was her first time visiting her father-in-law. She wondered what kind of person he was. 1 Chapter 141 - I Like Him A Lot While they were still making their way over, Bai Luo left because he had something going on. Bai Di and Huanhuan walked into the bedroom where Bai Ming stayed. As soon as they entered, Huanhuan felt that the air inside was very stuffy. She couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Why are the doors and windows closed so tightly?¡± The room was not ventilated. No wonder the room was stuffy. Bai Di immediately got someone to open the window for some air, but the attendant beside him said, ¡°Our king is sick. He can¡¯t open the window and let the wind in. The high priest instructed it.¡± Bai Di frowned imperceptibly at the high priest being mentioned. An old voice came from inside the house. ¡°Bai Di, are you back?¡± Bai Di hurried in and saw his father lying on the bed. Bai Di¡¯s father was called Bai Ming. He was already old. One could vaguely see the magnificence of his youth on his wrinkled face. His blue eyes were exactly the same as Bai Di¡¯s. They were as gentle and friendly as the sea. When Huanhuan saw him, it was as if she was seeing what Bai Di would look like a hundred years later. The tension in her heart dissipated in an instant. Bai Ming was not in good health. He lay on the bed and was covered with a thick animal hide blanket. His voice was gentle and low. ¡°You¡¯ve been away from Sun City for three years and haven¡¯t returned once. I thought you never planned to see me again.¡± Bai Di was respectful. ¡°I was delayed by something, so I came back a little late.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. No matter what others say, this will always be your home.¡± Bai Ming coughed lightly. ¡°Did you encounter any difficulties when you suddenly came back this time?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°In addition to visiting you this time, I do have something I need your help with.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Bai Di told him about the Dark Moon Temple. ¡°The Dark Moon Temple has been restless in the past two years and has been playing tricks. The main city probably can¡¯t bear it anymore. I didn¡¯t want to interfere, but since the Dark Moon Temple has bullied you, I definitely can¡¯t stand by and do nothing.¡± Bai Ming coughed again. Bai Di quickly got someone to bring him warm water to drink. After drinking the water, Bai Ming panted softly and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll get Xiong Shu to bring people to Dark Moon City later to teach the Dark Moon Temple a lesson so that they won¡¯t have the time to cause trouble for the Rock Wolf Tribe.¡± ¡°Thank you for your help, Father.¡± Bai Ming held his son¡¯s hand tightly and instructed solemnly, ¡°We¡¯re family. No matter when or where, we should be united and help each other. In the future when I¡¯m not around, you and Bai Luo will be left alone. You have to get along well. Don¡¯t hold any grudges against each other.¡± Bai Di nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll remember your words.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always been a good child. I trust you.¡± Bai Ming paused and suddenly asked, ¡°I heard you found a mate?¡± Bai Di waved at Huanhuan, who was standing in the doorway. ¡°Come here.¡± Huanhuan walked over carefully and smiled sweetly at Bai Ming. ¡°Hello, my name is Huanhuan. I¡¯m Bai Di¡¯s mate.¡± Bai Ming looked at her face and smiled even more amiably. ¡°This child is quite good-looking. She¡¯s very compatible with you. If your mother were in heaven, she would be very relieved.¡± With that, he coughed again. Bai Di brought him warm water and helped him drink it. After drinking the water, Bai Ming felt his throat feel better. He said to Huanhuan gently, ¡°Bai Di takes after me. He¡¯s more reserved and dull. He might not be liked by females, but he¡¯s considerate and knows how to take care of people. If he does anything wrong in the future, please forgive him.¡± Huanhuan glanced at Bai Di and smiled when she didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. She said to Bai Ming, ¡°Bai Di is good. I like him a lot.¡± Hearing her words, Bai Ming was relieved. At the same time, he was even more satisfied with his little daughter-in-law. ¡°I hope you can give birth to a few children for him in the future. Unfortunately, my health is too bad. I won¡¯t be able to live for long. I definitely won¡¯t be able to see the birth of the cubs¡­¡± Bai Ming let out a long sigh. He was filled with endless regret. Huanhuan quickly comforted him. ¡°No, you¡¯ll definitely live to a ripe old age¡­¡± She suddenly remembered that beasts lived longer. The tiger beast in front of her must be more than a hundred years old. She paused and quickly changed her words. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely live a long life! When the cubs are born, we¡¯d like you to name the children!¡± Bai Ming laughed. ¡°You¡¯re really different from the females I¡¯ve seen before. No wonder Bai Di likes you. I know my body well. You don¡¯t have to comfort me. At my age, what haven¡¯t I seen? It¡¯s just death. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± With that, he coughed again. In the end, he coughed out blood! When the attendant guarding the door saw this scene, his expression changed. He hurriedly shouted at the guards outside the door, ¡°Hurry up and call the high priest over. Our king is coughing blood again!¡± The guards immediately ran toward the divine mountain. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Bai Ming coughed hysterically. He was about to die. Bai Di put his arm around his shoulders and gently helped him ease his breathing. ¡°Father, bear with me. The high priest will be here soon.¡± Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°Do you have warm water?¡± Bai Di glanced at the attendant, who immediately understood and brought over a glass of warm water. Huanhuan took out dried shellfish grass, soaked it in the water, and carefully fed it to Bai Ming. The attendant saw this and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°What are you making our king eat? Our king is not in good health. If he eats anything unsuitable, it¡¯ll easily worsen his condition. You¡¯d better not take any action. Let¡¯s wait for the high priest to come¡ª¡± Bai Di interrupted him, his voice cold. ¡°Shut up and guard the door. Report if you see the high priest.¡± This was the first time Huanhuan had seen Bai Di so fierce. She was surprised. He usually looked gentle and amiable. No matter what he did, he was calm and considerate. He looked like a different person now. However, saving Bai Ming was more important now. Huanhuan only shook her head for a moment before retracting her thoughts and not thinking further. The attendant was frightened by Bai Di¡¯s aura. His face turned pale, and he immediately lowered his head. He retreated from the bedroom in fear. After drinking the warm water soaked in shellfish grass, Bai Ming felt his throat feel much better. The coughing symptoms eased a little as well. Bai Ming raised his heavy eyelids and looked at the petite and fair female in front of him. He asked slowly, ¡°Do you know medicine?¡± Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye had reminded Huanhuan not to tell anyone about her medical skills and knowledge, but Bai Ming was Bai Di¡¯s father. He shouldn¡¯t be considered an outsider, right? Unable to make up her mind, Huanhuan subconsciously looked to Bai Di for guidance. Bai Di answered his father¡¯s question for Huanhuan. ¡°Huanhuan is very smart. She didn¡¯t know anything at first. Then, because the old witch doctor in the tribe died and many things happened, she managed to learn a little bit about medicine.¡± He said it casually, but the truth was definitely not as simple as he made it sound. 1 Chapter 142 - On Guard Bai Ming guessed that Huanhuan¡¯s true background was definitely not ordinary. However, since Bai Di was unwilling to say it, Bai Ming did not want to force him. The topic ended there. He smiled at Huanhuan and said gently, ¡°Thank you. I feel much better.¡± Huanhuan took out a large handful of dried shellfish grass. ¡°This herb can treat coughs. If you soak it in warm water and drink two cups a day, your throat should feel much better.¡± Bai Ming pointed to the table beside him. ¡°Just put it there.¡± Huanhuan took out a lot of shellfish grass. If he drank two cups of it every day, this amount would be able to last him for a year. Not long after, the high priest arrived with two oracles. Each of the three middle cities had a temple, and they were each presided over by a high priest. The high priest of Sun City was a tall, handsome male beast. He always had a smile on his lips. Although he was middle-aged, he was gentle, refined, and elegant. It was easy to like him. His name was Wen Qian. Wen Qian was wearing a robe made of shark silk and had a golden crystal pendant on his chest. The pendant flowed with light. It was crystal clear and very beautiful. He was followed by a dozen more attendants. Most of them stopped before entering. Only two followed him in. The two divine servants pressed one hand to their chests and bowed. Wen Qian didn¡¯t need to bow. He walked straight to the bed and looked worried. ¡°Your Majesty, I heard you coughed up blood again.¡± Bai Di helped Bai Ming sit up. Bai Ming said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m already better.¡± His face was still very pale, but his voice was indeed not as hoarse as before. Wen Qian couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°Your condition seems to have improved a little. What¡¯s going on?¡± Bai Ming smiled and said, ¡°Maybe the medicine you prescribed me previously worked.¡± Wen Qian was skeptical. ¡°Is that so?¡± He was the one who prescribed those medicines. Of course, he knew how effective they were. At most, they could only nourish the body and not really treat illnesses. Bai Ming didn¡¯t seem to hear his question. He said gratefully, ¡°I¡¯ve been sick for so long. I should¡¯ve died long ago. Fortunately, I was able to survive until now because of your treatment!¡± Wen Qian pressed a hand to his chest. ¡°It¡¯s all because of the gods!¡± Bai Ming nodded. ¡°Thank you, gods.¡± Wen Qian got a divine servant to bring over a bowl of medicine. ¡°My king, this is holy water bestowed by the gods. If you drink it, you should be able to sleep peacefully and avoid the torture of illness.¡± 1 Bai Ming drank the holy water and quickly felt sleepy. The attendants helped him lie down. The others followed Wen Qian out of the bedroom. Wen Qian looked back at Bai Di and smiled kindly. ¡°It¡¯s been three years since we last met. I didn¡¯t expect your beast soul to have upgraded again. You¡¯re indeed a genius of the royal family of Sun City!¡± Bai Di nodded. ¡°You flatter me, High Priest.¡± ¡°I heard you found a female mate.¡± Wen Qian¡¯s gaze landed on the little female beside him. He was stunned by her appearance, but then his smile became even gentler. ¡°This is your mate, right? She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Bai Di stroked Huanhuan¡¯s head. ¡°Yes, her name is Huanhuan. She¡¯s my mate.¡± Wen Qian took out a pair of earrings made of blue crystals. ¡°I left in a hurry this time and didn¡¯t bring anything valuable. This pair of crystal earrings are a gift for you. I hope you like them.¡± Huanhuan took the earrings with both hands. ¡°They¡¯re very beautiful. Thank you for your kindness.¡± She thought that would be enough, but Wen Qian continued, ¡°Put them on now. They must suit you very well.¡± Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°But I don¡¯t have piercings¡­¡± ¡°After females reach adulthood, their ears will be pierced by their relatives or elders.¡± Wen Qian looked at her. ¡°This is common sense. Didn¡¯t your parents tell you?¡± Huanhuan thought to herself that there was really no such practice in the 21st century! She replied vaguely, ¡°My parents passed away early, so I¡¯m not sure about many things.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My words have reminded you of something sad.¡± Huanhuan shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I help pierce your ears?¡± Wen Qian said with a smile. ¡°I watched Bai Di grow up, so I¡¯m considered half his elder. I won¡¯t take advantage of you when I help you pierce your ears.¡± Huanhuan did not expect him to make such a suggestion. She was slightly stunned and did not know how to answer. Bai Di spoke up to help her out. ¡°Huanhuan is afraid of pain. Let¡¯s forget about the piercings. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter even if she doesn¡¯t wear them.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t wear beautiful earrings without piercings. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity?¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°No, no. I¡¯m fine like this.¡± Wen Qian looked regretful. ¡°Alright, since you insist, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± He paused and glanced at the blue crystal earring in Huanhuan¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t wear this pair of earrings. Why don¡¯t I give you another gift?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. I can put them away and give them to my daughter when she grows up,¡± Huanhuan said with a smile. ¡°If she finds out that these are earrings from the high priest, she¡¯ll be very honored!¡± Her compliment clearly pleased Wen Qian. He smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful. I¡¯m sure your daughter will be adorable.¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise.¡± Wen Qian looked at Bai Di and suddenly asked, ¡°You suddenly returned to Sun City. You must have encountered some difficulties outside, right?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°There¡¯s trouble, but it¡¯s not a big problem. I can take care of it myself.¡± ¡°Although you¡¯re not related to me by blood, I¡¯ve treated you as my own child since we were young. If you have any difficulties, you have to tell me. I¡¯ll do my best to help you.¡± Facing Wen Qian¡¯s love, Bai Di replied, ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first. Remember to come to the temple often in the future.¡± Bai Di nodded. ¡°We will.¡± Wen Qian left with the divine servants. When they were gone, Huanhuan turned to Bai Di and asked softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you trust this high priest?¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t answer. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I can feel it.¡± Although the communication between Bai Di and Wen Qian seemed very harmonious, Huanhuan¡¯s sixth sense as a woman allowed her to acutely capture that something was wrong. Wen Qian seemed to be testing Bai Di. Bai Di remained impeccably guarded as he kept all his answers slightly vague. If Bai Di truly trusted the high priest, he wouldn¡¯t have such an attitude. Chapter 143 - Holy Land Bai Di picked up the little female and smiled helplessly. ¡°It seems that I didn¡¯t perform well just now. You saw through me immediately. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m sure the high priest knows that I¡¯m guarding against him. What should I do?¡± ¡°No, you were very good just now. Your performance could be considered perfect.¡± ¡°Then why did you see through my front?¡± Huanhuan said seriously, ¡°Because sometimes, being too perfect is also a disguise.¡± People who were really close to each other would not deliberately pay attention to whether they were perfect enough. Bai Di couldn¡¯t help but kiss her fair face. ¡°Teacher Huanhuan, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve learned something from you.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡± ¡®That sounds strangely shameful!¡¯ But Bai Di said, ¡°Shuang Yun can call you that. Why can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°When did he call me teacher¡­¡± ¡°In bed. He pestered you while calling you teacher and¡ª¡± Huanhuan quickly covered his mouth. ¡°Stop it!¡± Bai Di looked at her gently with his smiling blue eyes. Huanhuan did not expect that her private affairs with Shuang Yun would be known by others, and they were even exposed to her face! She was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to hide in. She would never be able to see anyone again! Bai Di stuck out his tongue and licked her palm. The wet and hot touch even carried a weak electric current. Huanhuan immediately trembled from the electricity and quickly pulled her hand back. She touched her tingling palm, afraid to look into Bai Di¡¯s smiling eyes. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I want to rest.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you back to rest.¡± They stayed in Bai Di¡¯s old house. The environment was much better than the inn, but it still looked a little shabby. Fortunately, it was clean, and this was where Bai Di had lived. His scent was everywhere. Huanhuan liked it here. She rolled under the blanket and fell asleep. While in a daze, Huanhuan felt as if she was being carried. She opened her eyes immediately and realized that it was Bai Di who had picked her up. She then fell asleep again. When she woke up again, she found herself in Bai Di¡¯s arms. They were sitting on a big tree. Tall trees surrounded them, and red leaves drifted down like butterflies dancing. Up ahead, she could see the rolling sea of clouds. The sun had yet to rise, and the dark night sky was like the finest silk satin that stretched endlessly to the end of the world. Venus hung in the night, lonely and proud. Huanhuan woke up instantly and looked around with wide eyes. Her dark eyes were as cute as a cat¡¯s eyes. Wasn¡¯t she sleeping in the bedroom? Why did she wake up on the mountain?! Bai Di looked down at her and smiled. ¡°Do you like it here?¡± His blue eyes were filled with tenderness that could drown anyone. Huanhuan suddenly felt that the most beautiful scenery in the world could not compare to his smile. She pressed herself against his chest, her heart filled with sweetness. ¡°I do!¡± The huge red sun rose in the east. Like a ball of burning flames, it burned the entire sky red. The sea of clouds turned into a sea of fire. It was as gorgeous as a dream. Bai Di stroked Huanhuan¡¯s long hair. ¡°Legend has it that Sun City was the place where the Sun God was born. You can see the most beautiful sunrise here.¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed beautiful.¡± After watching the sunrise, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where are we? Are we still in Sun City?¡± ¡°We¡¯re at the top of the divine mountain. Of course, we¡¯re still in Sun City.¡± Huanhuan was very surprised. She looked at the flowers and trees around her. She couldn¡¯t believe that this was the legendary divine mountain. It looked no different from an ordinary mountain! She asked, ¡°Are we standing on the divine mountain?¡± ¡°Yes, the top of the divine mountain is a forbidden area. Outsiders are usually not allowed to enter.¡± Huanhuan was even more surprised. ¡°Then why did you bring me up? What if someone finds out?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. No one can find us.¡± Bai Di smiled, his handsome face smug. ¡°When I was young, I used to climb up and play. No one ever found me. This is my secret base.¡± Huanhuan was caught between laughter and tears. It turned out that Bai Di, who had always been gentle and calm, was a naughty child. Bai Di kissed her cheek. ¡°I¡¯ve never brought anyone here. You¡¯re the first.¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m honored.¡± ¡°I want to share everything I like with you. I want you to be happy.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him on the lips. Usually, it was her mates who kissed her. She rarely took the initiative to kiss her mates. She was actually very unfamiliar with this action. Huanhuan¡¯s kiss was a little clumsy. It didn¡¯t feel very comfortable. She knocked her teeth several times. Bai Di held her and patiently taught her what to do to be comfortable. When the kiss ended, both of them were a little aroused. Huanhuan felt the hard object and said with a red face, ¡°Let¡¯s go back?¡± Although the scenery here was good, it was really not suitable to do embarrassing things here. The ground was filled with fallen leaves and branches, as well as a lot of scattered gravel. It would definitely be easy to get cut if one lay on it. It was more comfortable to go home and lie in bed. But Bai Di said, ¡°I know a good place on this mountain.¡± He hugged Huanhuan and jumped off the tree before walking deeper into the forest. The leaves on the ground were getting thicker, and they made a crisp sound when he stepped on them. Huanhuan moved her nose. She thought she smelled sulfur. Could there be a hot spring nearby? As if in response to her guess, Bai Di carried her around a huge bush and a steaming hot spring appeared in front of them. The smell of sulfur in the air became stronger, but Huanhuan didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable at all. She jumped to the ground excitedly and ran to the hot spring. ¡°There¡¯s really a hot spring here?!¡± She reached out and touched the water. It was quite warm. Bai Di strolled over to her. ¡°So this pool that can heat up is called a hot spring? The high priest said it¡¯s a holy pool.¡± Huanhuan thought of the holy water Bai Ming drank and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Could it be that the holy water was extracted from this pool?¡± Holy water was equivalent to bathwater. Wasn¡¯t this too terrifying?! Fortunately, Bai Di denied it. ¡°The place to get the holy water is further upstream. It¡¯s not far from here. I can show you later.¡± Bai Di continued as he undressed. ¡°When I was playing on the mountain as a child, I saw that the high priest used to soak here. Later, I tried it twice. It¡¯s quite comfortable.¡± Soon, he was naked and revealing his slender body. His muscles were smooth and beautiful, but the hard and huge thing below was too distracting. Bai Di¡¯s skin was thick, and he was not afraid of heat. He soaked himself in the water without any adverse reaction. Huanhuan didn¡¯t dare to do the same. After taking off her clothes, she sat on the shore and poured hot water on herself first. The water was very hot. She had to let her skin adapt to the temperature before entering the water. Bai Di had swum over. He hugged Huanhuan and kissed her gently and meticulously¡­ Chapter 144 - Hunter The tiger star pattern on Bai Di¡¯s waist suddenly lit up. He held Huanhuan tightly in his arms as if he wanted to rub her into his body. His blue eyes sparkled. The hot spring glowed with a strange light green light. The plants beside the hot spring were already withered, but now, they seemed to be revitalized. They absorbed the life force in the spring and quickly grew fresh green buds. The skullcap suddenly spread out layers of pink petals and sucked in all the life force. 1 The tender yellow stamens in the petals hugged each other tightly. When it had absorbed all the life force in the pool, a small green lotus seed pod trembled in the stamen. Without the support of a life force, the trees beside the hot spring turned yellow again. The flowers just now seemed to be a dream. Bai Di and Huanhuan hugged each other tightly. After a long time, Bai Di came back to his senses. He calmed his rapid breathing and relaxed a little. Then, he looked down at the star pattern on his waist. The star pattern had changed again. The thorny vines on the tiger¡¯s head had become even more complicated. The stars around the tiger also went from four to five. He had actually advanced again! Bai Di closed his eyes and felt the power of his inner strength. It was indeed several times stronger than before. The lotus also retracted its petals and transformed back into a small bud. It quietly stayed on Huanhuan¡¯s head. Bai Di opened his eyes and looked at the little female in his arms with a complicated expression. She was so tired that she fell asleep. Her fair face was flushed, and her wet lips were swollen from the kisses. Her wet black hair stuck to her body, outlining her seductive lines. Bai Di resisted the urge to kiss her between her eyebrows. If people knew that Huanhuan could help male beasts increase their star patterns, all the male beasts on the entire beast continent would probably go crazy for her! However, she was so delicate that she would not be able to resist it even if she was kidnapped. She would become a tool for those male beasts to increase their strength. Those days would be worse than death for her. Bai Di hugged her tightly, his voice low and firm. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡± As long as he was around, no one could hurt Huanhuan! Bai Di found a large, absorbent leaf and helped Huanhuan dry her body and hair. He carried the sleeping Huanhuan back to the palace, and they fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms. ¡­ In the bedroom where Bai Ming stayed, an attendant sneaked out. He was usually by Bai Ming¡¯s side and was in charge of Bai Ming¡¯s daily life. At this moment, Bai Ming was asleep and did not know that the attendant had quietly left. This attendant avoided the patrolling guards all the way to the divine mountain behind the palace. There was a temple on the mountain. At the entrance to the temple were a few divine servants. The attendant bowed and said ingratiatingly, ¡°The high priest asked me to come.¡± These divine servants had clearly received the high priest¡¯s instructions. They looked the attendant up and down before standing aside to let him in. The attendant walked into the temple and met the noble high priest. Wen Qian was wearing a grayish-white shark silk robe. His eyes were gentle, and there was a compassionate smile on his lips. He emitted a holy glow like a god. The attendant fell to his knees, his voice trembling from excitement. ¡°Greetings, Your Excellency!¡± Wen Qian extended his right hand and helped him up. ¡°Get up and talk.¡± The attendant quickly stood up, his eyes filled with fanaticism. Wen Qian smiled. ¡°I called you here in the middle of the night because I have something to ask you.¡± The attendant quickly said, ¡°Please speak, High Priest. I¡¯ll definitely tell you everything!¡± ¡°His Majesty has never been well, but today, I saw that he seemed to be getting better. Do you know why?¡± The attendant shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Wen Qian was not disappointed. He said patiently, ¡°Then tell me who His Majesty saw, what he said, and what he ate today.¡± ¡°This morning, I helped His Majesty get up¡­¡± The attendant spoke for a long time and finally finished telling him everything that had happened that day. Wen Qian was deep in thought. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Lin Huanhuan soaked some dry grass in water for His Majesty to drink?¡± ¡°Yes. At the time, I reminded her not to do that. After all, you¡¯ve been helping to nurse His Majesty back to health. What if she makes him eat something he shouldn¡¯t and his condition gets worse? What if she blames you for it?! But she didn¡¯t listen to me. Besides, the second prince trusts her. He even chased me out of the room.¡± At this point, the attendant felt wronged. Wen Qian smiled at him. ¡°Do you still have the dried grass Lin Huanhuan used to soak in the water? I want to take a look at it.¡± The attendant quickly said, ¡°That female left a large handful of dried grass before she left, but His Majesty got someone to lock it in the storeroom. I don¡¯t have the key, so I can¡¯t show it to you.¡± 1 ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ve already helped me a lot. In the future, I¡¯ll consider transferring you to the temple and making you a divine servant.¡± The attendant¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be at the high priest¡¯s service!¡± he said excitedly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s late. You should go back. Don¡¯t let anyone find out where you¡¯ve been.¡± After bidding farewell to the high priest, the attendant quickly ran out of the temple and returned to the palace. He trembled with excitement at the thought of entering the temple and becoming a noble divine servant. But at this moment, a hand suddenly reached out and grabbed his neck! Bai Luo¡¯s face appeared in the night, and his blue eyes flickered with a cold light. The attendant was so frightened that he almost went crazy. He looked at Bai Luo in horror and said dryly as he struggled, ¡°Your Highness, why aren¡¯t you asleep at this time?¡± ¡°I should be the one asking you that. Why did you go to the temple in the early morning alone instead of obediently serving my father in the palace?¡± The attendant was about to lie when he heard Bai Luo¡¯s sinister threat. ¡°If you lie to me, I¡¯ll cut off your hands and feet and throw you to the animals.¡± The attendant was so frightened that his face turned pale. He didn¡¯t dare lie anymore. Although the third prince always looked cheerful and seemed to be easy to get along with, when he was ruthless, his methods were definitely more ferocious than the most powerful executioner in Sun City! After all, he had also grown up in the struggle for power in the royal family. He had been influenced by many things since he was young. No matter how amiable he looked, there was a crazy ruthlessness in his bones. His innocence had long perished in the desire for power. The last ones to survive were blood-stained hunters. 1 The attendant trembled and said, ¡°The high priest called me over to ask about His Majesty¡¯s condition.¡± Bai Luo narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you go during the day to ask if it¡¯s about His Majesty¡¯s condition? Must you go when no one is around?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Bai Luo smiled. The attendant¡¯s scalp tingled at his smile. Chapter 145 - Interaction Bai Luo threw the limp attendant to the ground as if he was throwing the trash. He tilted his head slightly and glanced at the guards behind him. ¡°Drag this traitor out,¡± he said casually. ¡°Chop off his limbs, cut off his ears and tongue, then throw him to feed the animals.¡± The guards grabbed Li Kejiang and dragged him out roughly. ¡°No!¡± the attendant cried mournfully. ¡°Please spare me! I¡¯ll tell you anything! I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡± It wasn¡¯t until he was almost dragged out of the door that Bai Luo slowly said, ¡°Wait.¡± Afraid that he would go back on his word, the attendant immediately recounted his conversation with the high priest. Bai Luo listened to his story quietly and spoke under his panicked and expectant gaze. ¡°The person I hate the most is a traitor. Skin him and hang him in the desert to dry!¡± ¡°No! You promised to let me go as long as I told the truth. You can¡¯t go back on your word!¡± Bai Luo smiled. ¡°Did I promise you? I don¡¯t remember.¡± The attendant looked desperate. The guards covered his mouth and dragged him out. Bai Luo looked up at the huge sun that was gradually rising in the sky. He did not expect the little female Second Brother brought back to know medicine. This was an unexpected gain! ¡­ Bai Di heard a knock on the door. He got out of bed and covered Huanhuan with a blanket before walking out of the bedroom. 2 The person who came was Bai Luo. Bai Luo smiled brightly. ¡°Second Brother, why weren¡¯t you in the house this morning? I came to look for you but didn¡¯t see you. Tell me honestly, did you sneak Huanhuan out to play?¡± ¡°I took her for a walk,¡± Bai Di whispered. ¡°Huanhuan is still resting. Let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡± The two brothers arrived at the training ground. There were many guards training here. The tall and strong male beasts revealed their muscular chests. They only had animal hide skirts around their waists. They were sweating profusely, and the air was filled with explosive male hormones. They stopped what they were doing when they saw the two princes. They pressed one hand to their chests and bowed. Bai Di waved his hand. ¡°Just practice. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The male beasts continued to train intensely. Bai Luo looked around and realized that this place was quite empty. He smiled and asked, ¡°Second Brother, I haven¡¯t sparred with you in a long time. Do you want to spar?¡± Bai Di nodded. ¡°Come.¡± He didn¡¯t want to expose his five-star strength, so he didn¡¯t use his beast form. Instead, he used his human form to face Bai Luo. As the elder brother, Bai Di assumed a humble posture and let Bai Luo make the first move. Bai Luo did not stand on ceremony. He clenched his fists and smashed them at Bai Di! Bai Di dodged to the side, the cold wind from Bai Luo¡¯s fists making his long white hair flutter. His handsome face was still smiling gently. The two brothers exchanged blows. Gradually, Bai Luo¡¯s attacks became faster and faster, and his moves became sharper and more ruthless. Bai Di maintained a steady pace. He did not take the initiative to attack, but he would not let Bai Luo take advantage of him either. Sometimes, he would even point out what was wrong with his move. But later, Bai Luo gradually isolated himself from the outside world and only had eyes for his opponent. There was only one thought in his mind, and that was to defeat his opponent! Attack! Attack desperately! He did not hold back at all just because the other party was his brother! Bai Di frowned slightly. He sensed that something was wrong with Bai Luo, but he could not say anything. He could only put away his thoughts of guidance and focus on fighting Bai Luo. 1 The battle between the brothers became more and more exciting, attracting the attention of many male beasts. They stopped their training and looked at the two princes. In the end, Bai Luo turned around and was grabbed by the shoulder. He fell to the ground! Bai Luo fell to the ground and covered his arm, revealing a painful expression. Bai Di quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I think I twisted my arm.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll take a look.¡± Bai Di bent down to help his brother up. Unexpectedly, Bai Luo suddenly attacked and grabbed Bai Di¡¯s neck! 1 Bai Di paused. Bai Luo smiled slyly. ¡°Second Brother, I won!¡± Bai Di was not angry. He removed Bai Luo¡¯s hand from his neck and pulled his brother up from the ground. ¡°Are you okay? Does your arm still hurt?¡± Bai Luo swung his arms and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not injured. I was just fooling you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be as gullible as when you were young.¡± Bai Di rubbed his head and smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay.¡± After the fight, there was no more excitement. The surrounding male beasts dispersed and continued their training. Bai Luo nudged Bai Di¡¯s arm and smiled mischievously. ¡°Second Brother, when I was sparring with you just now, I smelled a strong female scent on you. Did you mate with Huanhuan this morning?¡± But Bai Di said, ¡°The fact that you¡¯re interested in females means you¡¯re old enough to be in heat. When are you going to find a female? I heard Father wants you to be with the daughter of the panda family.¡± Bai Luo immediately frowned and looked depressed. ¡°Don¡¯t mention the female from the panda family. She¡¯s fair and fat. I don¡¯t like her at all!¡± ¡°Then what kind of female do you like? Tell me. I¡¯ll talk to Father for you and see if I can find your type in Sun City.¡± Although females were very precious, there were still many females for them to choose from. Bai Luo smiled mysteriously. ¡°I like Huanhuan¡¯s type. She¡¯s soft and cute. She¡¯ll definitely be liked at home.¡± Bai Di patted his head. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Bai Luo refused to budge. ¡°Many brothers find the same mate. In that case, we can continue to be a family. How good is that?!¡± Bai Di gave a brief answer to his doubts. ¡°Huanhuan doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± Bai Luo was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not fit to live in the palace. She needs to have a free sky of her own. You can¡¯t keep her.¡± ¡°How do you know I can¡¯t keep her?¡± Bai Luo raised his chin, and there was a hint of youthfulness on his face. ¡°In terms of looks, I¡¯m not inferior to you, Second Brother. My personality is also more liked by females. Huanhuan has no reason to look down on me!¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t say anything else. He patted him on the shoulder and talked to him about their spar just now. ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot stronger. It seems you¡¯ve been exercising while I was away.¡± Bai Luo smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯ll continue to work hard. One day, I¡¯ll surpass you, Second Brother!¡± Chapter 146 - Buy, Buy, Buy! There was no chef in the palace. All beasts ate raw meat. Bai Di opened a small kitchen beside his bedroom. He simply made a small stove. After roasting the cleaned chickens, he cut the meat into thin slices, dipped them in a special sauce, and wrapped them in fresh vegetable leaves. When he took a bite, the fragrance spread in his mouth. It was delicious! Huanhuan ate until her mouth was covered in grease. She was so happy! Bai Di wiped the grease from her mouth. ¡°Eat slowly. These are all yours. No one¡¯s fighting you for them.¡± Huanhuan brought the chicken to his mouth. ¡°You eat too!¡± Bai Di took one, then refused to eat any more. As a true carnivore, he could not quite understand the allure of vegetables. He had roasted a bigger chicken. It didn¡¯t need to be sliced or wrapped in vegetables. He just tore it off and dipped it in the sauce. It tasted quite good! Not long after the two of them finished eating and drinking, Bai Luo arrived. As soon as Bai Luo entered the house, he smelled the fragrance of roasted meat and couldn¡¯t help but sniff the air. ¡°What were you eating just now? Why didn¡¯t you ask me to join you?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°You¡¯re too late.¡± Bai Luo was also very regretful. ¡°I should¡¯ve come out to look for you earlier!¡± Bai Di asked why he was here. Bai Luo said, ¡°It¡¯s Huanhuan¡¯s first time in Sun City. She must have never seen the sunrise here, right? The sunrise in Sun City is the most beautiful. I¡¯ll take you to see it tomorrow morning!¡± Huanhuan smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯ve already seen it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Bai Luo was stunned. Huanhuan took Bai Di¡¯s hand. ¡°I saw the sunrise with Bai Di this morning. It¡¯s indeed beautiful!¡± Bai Luo¡¯s invitation to watch the sunrise with Huanhuan failed. 2 Bai Luo took a step back. ¡°Let me take you around Sun City. It¡¯s rare for you to come here. It¡¯s a pity not to take a look around!¡± 1 Huanhuan turned to Bai Di. ¡°Can we go?¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°Go if you want.¡± Before going out, Huanhuan consciously wrapped herself in an animal hide cloak. Her petite body was tightly wrapped, only revealing her big watery eyes. Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wrap yourself up so tightly in Sun City.¡± This was his territory. He was confident he could keep Huanhuan safe. Huanhuan said softly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, the weather has turned cold. It¡¯s quite warm to keep myself wrapped in a cloak.¡± Bai Di picked her up with one hand and sat her in the crook of his arm. Huanhuan wrapped her arms around his neck and touched his long white hair. It was smooth and comfortable to touch! So she couldn¡¯t resist touching him again. Bai Di looked at her helplessly, his words indulgent. ¡°Naughty.¡± Huanhuan smiled like a little hamster. 1 When Bai Luo saw the tacit interaction between the two of them, he smiled and teased, ¡°You two look so close. I can¡¯t help but be jealous.¡± Huanhuan covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°Hurry up and find a mate so you won¡¯t be jealous.¡± However, Bai Luo said, ¡°You and Second Brother are indeed a couple. Even your words are the same.¡± 1 ¡°Bai Di asked you to find a mate too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Luo glanced at his elder brother. ¡°Second Brother has already started to arrange a marriage for me.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Huanhuan looked interested. ¡°Is there someone suitable already?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°The family has chosen a good female for him, but he¡¯s not willing.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like her!¡± Bai Luo looked at Huanhuan steadily. ¡°I prefer a female like you.¡± This should have been a very obvious hint, but Huanhuan did not understand the other party¡¯s true intentions at all. She said regretfully, ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any sisters. I can¡¯t help you.¡± 1 Bai Luo was stumped. He was indignant and wanted to be blunter, but Bai Di stopped him. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have to get back before the sun goes down.¡± Bai Di carried Huanhuan out of the palace while Bai Luo walked beside them. Behind them was a group of guards. The group of three was here to play. Of course, Bai Luo would not bring Huanhuan to the slums of the outer city. They first walked around the palace, then went to the area where officials and nobles lived. The houses here were neatly built. They were all courtyards of different sizes. There were tall walls outside the courtyard, so it was impossible to see what was going on inside. However, from the specifications of these walls, one could tell that the living environment here was definitely much better than in Red Crystal City. After passing through the living areas of the nobles, they arrived at the busiest place in the inner city¡ªthe business district. The entire business district was divided into two parts¡ªthe trading market and the colosseum. Bai Luo first brought Huanhuan to the market. The variety and quantity of things traded here were very large. Huanhuan was overwhelmed by them. She even saw a very light gauze. It felt very smooth, a little like silk, but thinner and more transparent than silk. Seeing that Huanhuan was interested in such things, Bai Luo explained loudly. ¡°It¡¯s a material made from imitation shark silk. It¡¯s called snow silk. It¡¯s easily torn. Its flexibility and durability are far inferior to shark silk, but it¡¯s not cheap to make, so few beasts buy it.¡± It was expensive and impractical. No wonder there were no customers. But it was really quite beautiful. Everyone loved beautiful things, and Huanhuan was no exception. She was a little tempted by these rolls of snow silk. Even if she couldn¡¯t make clothes with them, she should be able to make a veil or scarf. Bai Di said slowly, ¡°Buy it if you like it.¡± Huanhuan hesitated. ¡°But it¡¯s very expensive¡­¡± 70 colorless crystals for a roll of useless snow silk. This price was a little beyond her budget. While she hesitated, Bai Di took out two green crystals and bought two rolls of snow silk. In front of everyone, it was not convenient for him to put the snow silk directly into his interspatial ring, so he handed them to the guards behind him to help carry. Huanhuan was stunned by Bai Di¡¯s wealth. She asked blankly, ¡°Are you that rich? Is your family filthy rich?!¡± Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you my family?¡± After buying the snow silk, Bai Di bought a pair of moccasins for Huanhuan. The black moccasins had delicate silver-gray patterns on the surface. There was also some shiny small gravel sewn at the foot of the boots. They looked a little like scraps of colorless crystals. Bai Di touched the sole of the shoes. ¡°It¡¯s a little thin. I¡¯ll sew another insole for you when we get back. It should be more comfortable.¡± Huanhuan nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes.¡± Then, to Huanhuan¡¯s surprise, she saw clay pots. These clay pots were very old-fashioned. Most of them were round and fat. Occasionally, there were a few unique clay pots. They were relatively expensive. Huanhuan thought to herself that it was rare for her to come here. She had bought snow silk and shoes anyway. Besides, she would always have a use for clay pots. Hence, she waved her hand and bought 50 clay pots. Seeing that she liked these things, Bai Di asked her in a low voice, ¡°Do you want to buy the method of making clay pots?¡± 1 Chapter 147 - You Cant Do This To Me! Huanhuan said to him mysteriously, ¡°You don¡¯t have to spend money on that. I know how to make clay pots.¡± Clay pots were actually quite easy to make. At least, they were much simpler than porcelain. She had worked part-time in a pottery class in the past, so she knew the general process. Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°You know a lot in your little head.¡± That was why he had to keep an eye on her. He didn¡¯t want other beasts with ill intentions to snatch her away. Bai Di left two guards behind and told them to find a cart to bring the pots back to the palace. It had been a long time since she bought things so readily. Huanhuan didn¡¯t stop for a moment and bought a lot of things. The crystals in his pocket were spent just like that. Their group was already eye-catching to begin with. Coupled with this act of reckless shopping, they immediately attracted the attention of many beasts. The beasts living here were not simple. Even if they were not nobles, they were related to them. Some of them quickly recognized Bai Di and Bai Luo. They quickly knelt on one knee. ¡°Greetings, Your Highnesses!¡± Bai Di made everyone stand. After his identity was exposed, he immediately attracted the attention of many beasts. Huanhuan felt uncomfortable being surrounded by so many people like a monkey. She whispered to Bai Di, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Bai Di nodded. He wanted to reach out and carry Huanhuan. Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°I want to walk for a while. You can carry me later when I¡¯m tired.¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t force her. His blue eyes were gentle. ¡°Okay.¡± He held Huanhuan¡¯s hand, and they walked together. Bai Luo quickly asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to shop for a while more? There¡¯s still a slave market ahead. Don¡¯t you want to buy a few slaves?¡± 2 Huanhuan quickly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want slaves.¡± ¡°There are all kinds of pets besides slaves. Aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡± Huanhuan still shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What about the Bestial Battle Arena? It¡¯s fun there too.¡± The Bestial Battle Arena sounded bloody and cruel. Huanhuan shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go there.¡± Bai Luo scratched his head. In the past, when he said that he wanted to invite females out to play, those females were quite happy. Why was Huanhuan unwilling? Could he really not compare to Second Brother? Bai Luo was still a little indignant. He was about to say something when he suddenly heard a cry of surprise from behind. ¡°Little Luo!¡± Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw a fair and chubby young female. She was wearing a tight animal hide dress. Her voluptuous breasts and buttocks were wrapped very tightly, revealing seductive curves. Many male beasts¡¯ eyes lit up. Some male beasts even swallowed their saliva and stared at the female. If not for the more than 20 male beast guards following behind the female, these guys would have pounced on her. When Bai Luo saw this female, his handsome face immediately collapsed. His blue eyes dimmed a lot, and he looked like a big cat that had encountered a setback. ¡°Little Mei, why are you here?¡± The female called Little Mei jogged over, her fair and chubby face filled with joy. ¡°I came out to walk around. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. It¡¯s great!¡± Huanhuan looked at Bai Di and asked softly, ¡°Who is this girl?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°Her name is Ni Mei. She¡¯s a female from the bamboo bear family. Father wants her to mate with Bai Luo.¡± Huanhuan immediately understood. ¡°So she¡¯s Bai Luo¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡± She deliberately lowered her voice, but it did not escape the sharp ears of the beasts nearby. Bai Luo immediately turned around and explained to her, ¡°She¡¯s not my fianc¨¦e! We¡¯re just ordinary friends!¡± Hearing this, Ni Mei looked sad. ¡°Little Luo, I promised to make you my first male beast mate. Why are you still unwilling to accept me?¡± Bai Luo was very dissatisfied. ¡°I¡¯ve said many times that I don¡¯t like you. Please don¡¯t say such things again. I don¡¯t want people to misunderstand our relationship.¡± Ni Mei looked at him with tears in her eyes. ¡°Why? Why are you doing this to me? What did I do wrong? I can change for you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re good. I just don¡¯t like you. Give it up!¡± Ni Mei wiped her tears and reached out to grab Bai Luo¡¯s wrist. ¡°No, I won¡¯t give up. I like you very much. You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Bai Luo was a little impatient. ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll never give up on you!¡± ¡­ Huanhuan quietly grabbed a handful of stir-fried sunflower seeds and ate them while watching the show. It had been a long time since she had seen such an exciting melodrama. She missed it! Bai Di saw that she was engrossed in the show, so he didn¡¯t remind her to leave. Instead, he silently took out two sweet fruits. ¡°Do you want some?¡± She was a little thirsty after eating so many sunflower seeds. Huanhuan took the sweet fruits and started chewing. 1 Ni Mei, who was acting out a scene with Bai Luo, suddenly sniffed. She followed the fragrance of the fruits and saw the half-eaten sweet fruit in Huanhuan¡¯s hand. Her eyes lit up. She immediately pushed Bai Luo away and ran to Huanhuan. Her eyes lit up as she stared at the sweet fruit in Huanhuan¡¯s hand. She couldn¡¯t help but swallow. 1 ¡°What fruit is this? It looks delicious.¡± ¡°These are sweet fruits.¡± Seeing that she seemed to want them, Huanhuan handed her another sweet fruit. Ni Mei didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She grabbed the sweet fruit and ate it. She ate quickly and finished the large sweet fruit in two or three mouthfuls. Finally, she sucked the core clean before reluctantly spitting it out. Ni Mei stared at the unfinished sweet fruit in Huanhuan¡¯s hand and drooled. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten sweet fruits, but they don¡¯t taste as good as yours. Do you still have these sweet fruits? I can buy them with crystals.¡± This was a business opportunity! The little bulb on Huanhuan¡¯s head lit up! She immediately activated her salesperson mode and said with a smile, ¡°In addition to sweet fruits, I have a lot of fragrant and crispy fruits. They taste good too. Do you want to try them?¡± ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Without waiting for Huanhuan to speak, Bai Di thoughtfully took out sweet fruits, fragrant and crispy fruits, stir-fried sunflower seeds, lotus roots, and bamboo shoots! Ni Mei tasted all these things. When she finally ate the bamboo shoots, her entire body dazzled with happiness. ¡°Delicious! This is delicious! What is it called? I¡¯ve never eaten anything so delicious!¡± This was the first time Huanhuan had seen a beast like bamboo shoots. She couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. 5 ¡°This is called bamboo shoots. They¡¯re the roots of bamboo.¡± ¡°What¡¯s bamboo? It sounds delicious.¡± Ni Mei couldn¡¯t help but gulp again. 3 Chapter 148 - You Cant Do This To Me! Huanhuan didn¡¯t know how to answer. She could only say dryly, ¡°Perhaps. I¡¯ve never eaten bamboo either¡­¡± Other than giant pandas, who in this world would like to eat bamboo?! Wait a minute, Bai Di had just said that Ni Mei was the female of the bamboo bear family¡­ Bamboo bear was just another name for pandas! Huanhuan was shocked. Damn, pandas were national treasures! She was actually lucky enough to be so close to a national treasure in her life?! Ni Mei realized that the female¡¯s eyes had suddenly lit up. They were as hot as flames as she stared at her. She couldn¡¯t help but feel strange. ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± A national treasure! She really wanted to touch it! Unable to resist, Huanhuan reached out with her hands and gently touched Ni Mei¡¯s arm. She smiled foolishly. ¡°Because you¡¯re cute.¡± If this was in modern society, Ni Mei would have shouted that there was a perverted lady here! However, this was the world of beasts. Although Ni Mei felt that the other party¡¯s expression was a little strange, it was not strange enough to make her afraid. In any case, they were both females. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to let Huanhuan touch her. Ni Mei¡¯s mind was filled with delicious bamboo shoots. ¡°How many bamboo shoots did you bring? I want to buy them all. The price is negotiable.¡± Huanhuan giggled. ¡°You can buy as many bamboo shoots as you want, but there¡¯s a prerequisite.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Can you transform into your beast form and let me touch you?¡± Ni Mei felt that this little female was really strange! However, for the sake of delicious bamboo shoots, Ni Mei decided to agree to the other party¡¯s conditions and revealed her beast form. She was bigger than the pandas Huanhuan had seen on TV before. She was round and covered in soft fur. Most of her body was snow-white, but her limbs and neck were black. She also had the two iconic black panda eyes. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but hug her arm and rub against it. Her face was filled with happiness. ¡°You¡¯re really cute! If I were a male beast, I¡¯d definitely marry you!¡± Bai Di¡¯s and Bai Luo¡¯s expressions turned subtle. Bai Luo couldn¡¯t help but ask Second Brother in a low voice, ¡°Can females like females too?¡± Bai Di had mixed feelings. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ni Mei asked eagerly, ¡°Can you sell me the bamboo shoots now?¡± Huanhuan reluctantly let go of her. ¡°Alright, how many bamboo shoots do you want to buy?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy as many as you have. And those sweet and crispy fruits. I want to buy them too!¡± At the mention of food, Ni Mei¡¯s eyes lit up. Huanhuan took the opportunity to touch her big furry claws again. ¡°I have a lot of those things, but we didn¡¯t bring them out this time and left them with a friend. I¡¯ll go to my friend to get the goods and trade them with you. How about that?¡± ¡°Then you have to be fast! Once you get the goods, come and inform me. I¡¯ll be waiting at home for your good news!¡± Huanhuan patted her paw. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± After parting with Ni Mei, Huanhuan followed Bai Di and Bai Luo back to the palace. Bai Di took Huanhuan¡¯s hand. She had just touched the legendary national treasure and was excited. She skipped when she walked. Bai Di smiled at her. ¡°Happy?¡± ¡°Yes, I just touched a panda. A real panda!¡± Bai Luo was very disapproving of this. ¡°What panda? Isn¡¯t she just a bamboo bear? Bamboo bears are big, fat, and clumsy like big furballs. Moreover, they¡¯re especially lazy. They only eat and sleep every day. They don¡¯t have any desires!¡± Huanhuan said angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t even like national treasures! You deserve to be single for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°National treasure?¡± Bai Luo thought of the stupid look on the bamboo bear¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°How could you call them national treasures? You¡¯re too naive!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand how cute pandas are!¡± When Huanhuan watched TV in the past, she was often smitten by the cute giant pandas shown on TV. In her eyes, the cutest animal in the world was a panda! Seeing that she liked bamboo bears so much, Bai Luo tactfully stopped arguing with her. At the same time, he secretly made a mental note. The little female liked bamboo bears. It was a good place to start. After returning home, Huanhuan and Bai Di put all the things they had bought during the day into their interspatial rings. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Ni Mei wants to buy bamboo shoots, but we only brought over two small bags this time. If we suddenly take out many bamboo shoots, we¡¯ll definitely be suspected.¡± Especially the high priest. He was knowledgeable and experienced. He could easily sense the existence of an interspatial ring. Bai Di thought for a moment. ¡°Go get Xue Ling to help.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Bai Di explained in detail, ¡°We can say that Xue Ling has a magical artifact that can store many things. That way, others won¡¯t suspect us.¡± Huanhuan frowned. ¡°Won¡¯t this cause trouble for Xue Ling?¡± ¡°He¡¯s powerful enough that even the high priest might not dare to provoke him. Moreover, he usually appears and disappears very soon after. Even if someone wants to cause trouble for him, they won¡¯t be able to find him.¡± Huanhuan felt that this was a good idea. At night, Bai Di took Huanhuan to the top of the divine mountain again and played the flute. The flute sounded crisp, like a bird¡¯s chirps. No one who didn¡¯t know better could tell. Before long, a fiery figure descended from the sky and landed steadily in front of Huanhuan. Xue Ling touched the lotus on Huanhuan¡¯s head before gently brushing his finger across her cheek. His smile was frivolous. ¡°Little female, you¡¯ve finally called for me.¡± Huanhuan wiped the spot he had touched with undisguised disdain. ¡°Speak properly. Don¡¯t keep touching me!¡± She paused and explained why she had called him over. Xue Ling smiled slyly. ¡°I can help if you want, but I have to be paid.¡± Huanhuan knew this would be his response. Without surprise, she asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Xue Ling glanced at the ring on her finger. ¡°Do you have another ring like this? Give me one.¡± Huanhuan immediately took a step back and looked at him guardedly. ¡°I can¡¯t give that to you.¡± The space contained all her belongings. Other than her, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye, she could not give these rings to anyone else! Seeing her reaction, Xue Ling did not change his mind. Instead, he became even more interested. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in the secrets inside the ring. I¡¯m just curious and want to play with it. Maybe I¡¯ll give it back to you one day when I¡¯m tired of it.¡± Huanhuan still shook her head. ¡°No, these rings have a special meaning. I can¡¯t give them away to just anyone.¡± ¡°What special meaning?¡± ¡°They¡¯re contractual rings. Wearing one is equivalent to forming a contract with us. In the future, you can¡¯t take it off unless you¡¯re dead.¡± Huanhuan thought that Xue Ling would change his mind after she said this. Unexpectedly, his interest grew. 1 Chapter 149 - Writing A Letter Xue Ling wanted the interspatial ring. Huanhuan¡¯s attitude was firm. ¡°I can¡¯t give you a ring. Give up.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to give me the ring, I won¡¯t be able to help you.¡± ¡°Forget it. We¡¯d better think of something ourselves.¡± Huanhuan took Bai Di¡¯s hand and turned to leave. She had no intention of staying. Xue Ling¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Are you really not going to consider it? It¡¯s just a ring. I don¡¯t mind being bound for life. Why should you mind?!¡± Huanhuan stopped and turned to look at him. ¡°I don¡¯t like you. Why would I tie you to me? Even if I make you into roasted chicken, your meat will probably be too old and tough to chew.¡± Xue Ling raised his eyebrows. ¡°How dare you think I¡¯m old?!¡± Huanhuan complained weakly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be more concerned about being made into roasted chicken?¡± Although he was angry, Xue Ling couldn¡¯t help but tease her. ¡°If you roast me yourself, I¡¯d be happy to strip naked and deliver myself to your door.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± This bird man was hopeless! She said to Bai Di, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Ignore this shameless guy!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Di picked her up and quickly disappeared into the forest. Xue Ling took out a palm-sized red crystal and looked at his reflection in the crystal. His skin was still supple, and his blonde hair was bright. He wasn¡¯t old at all! When she returned to the palace, Huanhuan hugged a pillow and punched it hard. She complained angrily, ¡°Bastard birdman! I asked him for a favor and he dared make such an outrageous request. He doesn¡¯t know how friendships work at all!¡± Bai Di said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯t help. We¡¯ll try to keep a low profile when we¡¯re with the bamboo bear. As long as we don¡¯t alarm the people from the temple, we should be fine.¡± Huanhuan nodded, but she was still angry when she thought about it. ¡°Let¡¯s never talk to that bastard bird again! Let him play in the mud alone!¡± Bai Di felt that she looked like a child when she was angry. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, his eyes filled with affection. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll ignore him from now on.¡± Huanhuan stretched out her arms and whined angrily, ¡°I want a hug.¡± Bai Di picked her up and kissed her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± She nuzzled his chin. ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Go to sleep.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll sleep together.¡± ¡­ Huanhuan took out fruits and bamboo shoots from her interspatial ring but accidentally took out a stone slab as well. There were words on the slab. The handwriting was awkward and tender. At a glance, she could tell that it was Shuang Yun¡¯s handwriting. There were three simple lines written on it¡ª [Huanhuan, are you safely in Sun City? Please send us a message when you arrive. We miss you.] Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°Why is there a letter written by Shuang Yun in the space?¡± Bai Di took the slab and looked at it. ¡°The four of us are wearing rings,¡± he analyzed logically. ¡°The space in the rings can be shared. This means that we can get what Shuang Yun and Sang Ye put in the space.¡± Realization dawned on her. She did not expect an interspatial ring to replace long-distance calls in this world! She was very surprised by this. She wiped the handwriting off the slab and wrote two new lines. [I¡¯ve arrived at Sun City safely. I¡¯ll go back after I¡¯m done, don¡¯t worry.] Huanhuan placed the stone slab back into the space. There were a lot more fruits and vegetables in the space. Clearly, Shuang Yun and Sang Ye had put all the new vegetables and fruits into the space. Huanhuan took out a portion of vegetables and fruits and packed them with Bai Di. There were exactly a hundred bags. Bai Di called the guards over and asked them to carry these vegetables and fruits to the house of the bamboo bear family. In order not to attract attention, Bai Di specially asked them to leave the palace when there were fewer people around. He also circled the city a few times to make sure that no one was following them before secretly putting the vegetables and fruits for sale in the chamber of commerce. Ni Mei had heard from Bai Di and had been guarding the chamber of commerce¡¯s shop. As soon as she saw that the vegetables had been delivered, she immediately paid for them. Then, she got someone to carry them home and opened all the bags to check. Each bag was filled with very fresh and delicious produce. Ni Mei was very satisfied. Especially those tender bamboo shoots. They were so delicious that she couldn¡¯t stop eating them! The guards returned to the palace and handed Bai Di the crystals they had earned. There were a total of five red crystals. This price was many times higher than what Huanhuan¡¯s family had sold their produce for on the rock mountain. Of course, they had to take a lot more risks too. In addition, they had to take into account the cost of crossing the mountains. This price was actually not particularly ridiculous. Huanhuan happily put the red crystals into her space. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be able to earn so much just by heading out. We¡¯re so lucky!¡± Unfortunately, most of the beasts living in Sun City were carnivorous and not very interested in vegetables and fruits. Only the bamboo bear family was an exception. They ate both meat and fruits. They especially liked bamboo shoots. Currently, the only customer who could trade with Huanhuan was the bamboo bear family. Bai Di had an idea as he sewed. ¡°The females in the city like to eat vegetables and fruits. We can sell some to the chamber of commerce later. I believe there¡¯ll be females coming to buy them.¡± Huanhuan was very curious about the chamber of commerce. ¡°Is the chamber of commerce in the city controlled by nobles?¡± ¡°No, the chamber of commerce is headquartered in the City of 10,000 Beasts. This chamber of commerce in Sun City is just a branch. Their annual income is considerable. The nobles are very envious of the chamber. Unfortunately, the backing of the chamber of commerce is very strong. The nobles don¡¯t dare interfere.¡± Bai Di gestured at her with the sewn clothes. ¡°They seem a little small. Have you gained weight?¡± Huanhuan was instantly unhappy. She put her hands on her hips angrily and declared loudly, ¡°I¡¯m not fat! It must be your imagination!¡± No girl would tolerate others calling her fat, not even her own beloved husband! Bai Di pinched her chubby cheeks. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re not fat. You¡¯re just fluffy.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± 1 The air of romance diminished just like that! Bai Di worked on the shirt he¡¯d just sewn once more, planning to make it bigger so that Huanhuan could wear it more comfortably. They had stew for dinner. The meat was stewed until it was soft and tender. It was fragrant and melted in one¡¯s mouth. Huanhuan took two small bites and stopped. Bai Di asked her why she stopped eating. Huanhuan frowned and said aggrievedly, ¡°I¡¯m fat. I have to lose weight. I can¡¯t eat too much meat.¡± 1 Bai Di said, ¡°How are you fat? You¡¯re very thin. You¡¯re not allowed to lose weight. Eat more!¡± 1 Huanhuan pointed at his nose and complained, ¡°You complained that I was fat during the day!¡± Bai Di quickly explained, ¡°I don¡¯t dislike you. I like you the way you are. You¡¯re so fat and cute!¡± 3 ¡°Go away! A guy with an eight-pack will never understand the sorrows of a fatty!¡± 1 Chapter 150 - Life And Death Are Destined Due to Bai Di¡¯s obstruction, Huanhuan¡¯s diet plan was forced to be put on hold. But as a modern woman with principles and persistence, Huanhuan would not give up just like that! She got up early the next morning. Bai Di, who was preparing breakfast, heard her get up and looked at her in surprise. ¡°Why are you up so early today?¡± Huanhuan clenched her fists. ¡°I want to run. I want to lose weight!¡± Bai Di thought it would be good for her to run. Exercise could strengthen his little female. So he put down his work. ¡°You¡¯re not familiar with this place. I¡¯ll run with you.¡± They ran along the palace road. When she returned to the room, Huanhuan was panting from exhaustion. She collapsed onto the bed and lay down like a starfish. Bai Di acted as if nothing had happened. He was neither red-faced nor panting. He hadn¡¯t even sweat. He lifted Huanhuan from the bed and helped her wipe the sweat off her body. Breakfast was a fragrant meatloaf. Huanhuan ate one slice and drank a bowl of vegetable soup. She was full. Bai Di still thought she ate too little. He reached out and touched her stomach to make sure it was bulging. Then, he ate the rest of the meatloaf and vegetable soup. Huanhuan, who had eaten her fill, was revived. She touched her stomach and said confidently, ¡°I can definitely get an eight-pack like yours!¡± Bai Di thought about Huanhuan having an eight-pack and suddenly felt a little confused. He said sincerely, ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. You¡¯re beautiful like this.¡± 1 ¡­ Bai Di sent some vegetables and fruits to the chamber of commerce to be sold. Just as he had expected, many females in the city went to buy fruits and vegetables. They didn¡¯t sell much, but the price was relatively high, so their profits were still considered generous. Bai Di and Huanhuan could earn money without even going out. It felt very good! Huanhuan even had the idea of working with the chamber of commerce long-term. Unfortunately, the chamber of commerce only had branches in the various beast cities. Their rock mountain was a remote place. The chamber of commerce was definitely unwilling to spend manpower and resources to set up a branch there. Huanhuan expressed her regret. Bai Di took out the stone slab in the ring space. The words Huanhuan had written on it had been wiped away and replaced with new words. It was still in Shuang Yun¡¯s handwriting. It said¡ª [How many days until you¡¯re home? Sang Ye and I want to pick you up.] Bai Di thought for a moment, then wrote down the reply. [We won¡¯t be home for another 15 days at the latest.] He stuffed the slate back into the space. Huanhuan missed Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and the children. Compared to the magnificent Sun City, she preferred the warm and familiar rock mountain. She said to Bai Di, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll say goodbye to Father and set off for home tomorrow morning.¡± But when they went to say goodbye to Bai Ming, they were told that he was critically ill! Bai Di rushed into the bedroom and saw his father lying on the bed, dying. High Priest Wen Qian was treating Bai Ming. However, after Bai Ming drank a large bowl of holy water, not only was it useless, but it also made Bai Ming¡¯s condition worse. 1 His breathing was very weak, and his face was as pale as paper. He was as thin as firewood, looking like a withered plant. The attendants also held their breaths, not daring to breathe. Wen Qian said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve done my best. You can prepare for His Majesty¡¯s funeral.¡± ¡°Prepare for what? My father isn¡¯t dead yet!¡± Bai Di glared at him. ¡°If my father dies, none of you will have an easy time!¡± The attendants fell to their knees in fear, trembling. Wen Qian shook his head and sighed. ¡°Why do you have to do this? Life and death are up to fate. These people are innocent.¡± Bai Di ignored him and held his father¡¯s hand tightly. Wen Qian said, ¡°His Majesty shouldn¡¯t be able to last long. If you have anything to say to each other, hurry up and say it now so that you won¡¯t have any regrets in the future.¡± Then, he left with the divine servants. Huanhuan said to the attendants kneeling on the ground, ¡°You can all leave too.¡± The attendants saw that Bai Di did not object and ran out as if they had been pardoned, afraid that Bai Di would vent his anger on those who fell behind. Only Bai Di, his son, and Huanhuan were left in the bedroom. Bai Di kept saying, ¡°Father, you¡¯ll be fine!¡± Bai Ming¡¯s body was so weak that he couldn¡¯t speak. He could only look straight at his son, his already dim blue eyes filled with reluctant tears. Huanhuan took out a bone knife and cut her palm. Blood dripped into a bowl, mixing with the warm water inside. She then brought it to Bai Di. ¡°Feed it to your father. It might help.¡± Bai Di saw that her palm was wrapped in animal hide. His eyes darkened. ¡°Thank you.¡± Huanhuan urged him, saying, ¡°We¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Hurry up and feed it to your father.¡± Bai Di helped his father sit up and carefully fed him warm water mixed with blood. After drinking a bowl of water, Bai Ming¡¯s condition improved visibly. His pale cheeks regained their color, and even the wrinkles on his face disappeared. He was in good spirits. Bai Ming felt his body fill with strength. He looked incredulous. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m healthy again!¡± Bai Di and Huanhuan heaved sighs of relief at the same time. ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine.¡± Bai Ming couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Was Huanhuan¡¯s blood added to that bowl of water just now? Can her blood cure diseases?¡± 1 If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had no choice, Bai Di would never have let Huanhuan bleed to save anyone. If people knew that her blood could heal wounds, she would definitely be eaten until not even her bones were left! Bai Di pleaded, ¡°Father, can you forget what just happened? Huanhuan is just an ordinary female. I don¡¯t want her to be in danger.¡± Of course, Bai Ming knew what his son was worried about, but he was too surprised just now, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Alright, I promise you,¡± Bai Ming promised. ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone about what happened just now.¡± Bai Di emphasized, ¡°You can¡¯t tell even the high priest and Bai Luo.¡± 1 Bai Ming looked at his son deeply. After a moment of silence, he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Huanhuan thought that was enough, but Bai Di took out a contract scroll. It was an intermediate contract scroll. It could contract beasts between four and six stars. Bai Ming happened to be a six-star soul beast. Bai Di unfolded the scroll. ¡°I know this might make you disappointed in me, but I have no choice. Huanhuan is more important than my life. I have to protect her, so please place your thumbprint on this contract and guarantee that you won¡¯t leak what happened today to anyone.¡± 1 Huanhuan advised softly, ¡°Forget it. He¡¯s your father, after all. We can trust him.¡± But Bai Di was unmoved. He looked at his father firmly. 2 Chapter 151 - Throne Bai Ming looked at the contract scroll in front of him and suddenly asked, ¡°What if I¡¯m unwilling to sign this contract?¡± This was the palace, his territory. No matter how powerful Bai Di was, he couldn¡¯t defeat his army. Bai Di said, ¡°I can¡¯t destroy the entire Sun City, but I can use your life to threaten the beasts outside to let us go.¡± The star pattern on his waist lit up. Bai Ming¡¯s expression changed slightly. He sensed his son¡¯s soul beast aura and was stunned. ¡°You actually rose to five stars?!¡± When he first returned to the palace, he was only four stars. In just four days, he had actually risen to five stars! This level-up speed was unheard of. It was too terrifying! If he was given a few more years, he would definitely become the strongest soul beast in Sun City! Bai Ming looked at his son with a deep gaze. ¡°If you really attack me, you¡¯ll never be able to return to Sun City again. Is it worth it to give up your noble status as a prince for a female?¡± ¡°I can still live well without being a prince, but I can¡¯t live without Huanhuan.¡± Bai Ming was speechless. Bai Di said, ¡°If I had a choice, I wouldn¡¯t want to attack you. You¡¯re my father. I¡¯ve always respected you.¡± Bai Ming looked at him steadily for a long time. When Huanhuan thought that the father and son were really going to fight, Bai Ming suddenly raised his hand and pressed a bright thumbprint on the contract scroll. The contract was formed! Bai Di put the scroll away. ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Father.¡± ¡°Huanhuan saved me. It¡¯s only right that I give her this promise. I asked you so many questions just now to confirm your feelings for Huanhuan. Now, it seems that the two of you are really in love.¡± Bai Ming paused and looked at Huanhuan. ¡°I want to talk to Bai Di alone.¡± Huanhuan looked at Bai Di and saw him nod. ¡°Okay,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± She turned and walked out of the bedroom. The door was closed again. Bai Ming looked at his increasingly powerful son in front of him and was silent for a long time before saying slowly. ¡°You¡¯ve already become a five-starred soul beast at such a young age. I believe that in time, your strength will definitely far surpass mine! Moreover, you¡¯re very determined and thorough. If Sun City is left in your hands, I¡¯ll be at ease even if I die!¡± Bai Di said, ¡°Your body has recovered. Sun City will definitely be stronger under your leadership. There¡¯s no need to be in a hurry to choose the heir to the throne.¡± Bai Ming waved his hand, looking very tired. ¡°My illness doesn¡¯t come from my body but my soul.¡± ¡°Father, you¡­¡± ¡°Ever since your mother passed away, I¡¯ve suffered the backlash of the mate contract. I¡¯ve been relying on holy water to survive until now. Even though Huanhuan has cured my body, my soul is already broken. I won¡¯t live long.¡± Bai Ming¡¯s voice grew softer, and his eyes dimmed. His mate was a female tiger. She died in an accident three years ago. Bai Di chose to leave Sun City after that and go out on his own. After his mate died, Bai Ming was depressed for a period of time, but he survived it and looked no different from ordinary beasts. Everyone thought that he had endured the backlash of the mate contract. Unexpectedly, he had not. He was only using holy water to delay the backlash. Now that the effects of the holy water had reached the limit, his soul could no longer withstand it. It was only a matter of time before he collapsed. Bai Ming looked at his son steadily. His voice was soft, but his tone was solemn. ¡°Will you be the king of Sun City?¡± ¡­ High Priest Wen Qian brought the divine servants back to the temple. On the way, they encountered Bai Luo, who was rushing back to the palace. As soon as Bai Luo saw Wen Qian, he immediately blocked his way and asked breathlessly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you treating Father in the palace? Why are you here?¡± Wen Qian looked at him sympathetically. ¡°His Majesty is about to die. The gods can¡¯t protect him anymore. Third Prince, I hope you can prepare for the worst.¡± Upon hearing this, Bai Luo¡¯s face instantly turned pale. ¡°No! You¡¯re talking nonsense. Father will be fine!¡± Bai Luo was furious. Wen Qian waved his hand and asked the divine servants behind him to go away. When they were the only ones left in the corridor, he said slowly, ¡°You actually know very well that His Majesty¡¯s health has long been compromised. The backlash from the mate contract makes him wish he was dead. It¡¯s a relief for him to leave early.¡± Bai Luo wanted to retort, but Wen Qian stopped him. ¡°I know you love your father very much, but at this point, no matter how uncomfortable you are, you have to face the truth. His Majesty is about to leave, but this beast city can¡¯t live without a king. Between you and the second prince, who will be the new heir?¡± 2 Bai Luo clenched his fists. ¡°Father will appoint an heir. The high priest doesn¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± ¡°Naive child, do you think His Majesty will pass the throne to you?¡± Wen Qian¡¯s eyes were filled with sympathy. ¡°Ever since you were young, His Majesty has always been biased toward the second prince. Be it strength, talent, or intelligence, you can only be a foil to your second brother. The difference between the two of you is so obvious. How can His Majesty pass the throne to the youngest son who¡¯s inferior to his elder brother in every aspect?!¡± Bai Luo said nothing, but his fists were clenched tighter and tighter. His knuckles even turned white. Wen Qian paced slowly beside him. ¡°You¡¯ve clearly been working hard too. From the moment you awakened your beast soul to the moment you rose to two stars, you¡¯ve been working hard each step of the way! After the queen passed away, you¡¯ve always been by His Majesty¡¯s side. But why does everyone only have eyes for your brother? It¡¯s as if you can only live in his shadow and be his foil. ¡°Are you really willing to live like this?¡± Bai Luo couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said angrily, ¡°Shut up!¡± Wen Qian looked at his bloodshot blue eyes and knew that he had wavered, so he gave one last push. ¡°Do you want to sit on the throne? I can help you.¡± 2 ¡­ Huanhuan sat alone on the stairs outside the house. She rested her chin on her hands and stared blankly at the long corridor in front of her. She wondered what Bai Di and his father were talking about in the room¡­ A person walked over from the end of the corridor. She looked over and realized that it was Bai Luo. He looked like Bai Di, but his hair was shorter, and the emotions on his face were more outgoing and vivid. Bai Luo stopped and looked at Huanhuan. ¡°Why are you sitting here? Where¡¯s Second Brother?¡± Huanhuan pointed to the closed door behind her. ¡°He¡¯s talking to His Majesty in the room.¡± Bai Luo stared at the door for a moment and suddenly asked. ¡°Who do you think is more suitable for the throne, Second Brother or me?¡± 3 Chapter 152 - Trap Huanhuan couldn¡¯t say the answer because Bai Ming suddenly passed away! 1 In an instant, all the beasts in the palace rushed toward Bai Ming¡¯s bedroom. They knelt on the floor outside the room. Bai Ming¡¯s remains were carried out of the bedroom and in the direction of the divine mountain. The guards followed in unison. Someone blew a horn on the palace wall. The news of the beast king¡¯s death spread throughout Sun City. Huanhuan stood where she was, not knowing what to do. Bai Di took her hand. ¡°Stay close to me,¡± he whispered. His big hands were dry and warm. Huanhuan¡¯s heart found a foothold, and she fell silent. She followed Bai Di to the front of the funeral procession. Bai Luo was beside her. After arriving at the temple, the high priest, Wen Qian, brought the divine servants to pray for the dead Bai Ming. He washed Bai Ming¡¯s body with holy water. Then, Bai Di and Bai Luo carried his body to the divine mountain. The others could not go up the mountain and could only stand at the foot of the mountain and wait. They looked up at the divine mountain with fanatical gazes. The divine mountain was the holy land in the hearts of all the beasts. They were filled with longing and worship for this mountain that was favored by the gods. It was as if they could come into contact with the gods as long as they entered this divine mountain. Only Huanhuan knew that this divine mountain was no different from an ordinary mountain. If there was anything special about it, it was that the hot spring on the mountain was not bad. If only there was a hot spring near the rock mountain. That way, their family could go to the hot spring¡­ Just as Huanhuan was letting her imagination run wild, Bai Di and Bai Luo came down the mountain. The beast king¡¯s funeral was over. His magnificent life had ended, and he was simply buried on the Divine Mountain. From then on, there was no more Bai Ming. Huanhuan looked up at the divine mountain. She didn¡¯t know how they dealt with Bai Ming¡¯s remains. The beasts wouldn¡¯t be buried, and she didn¡¯t see any smoke just now, so it shouldn¡¯t be cremation either. Could it be a water burial? But there was only that hot spring on the mountain. They couldn¡¯t have sunk the remains into the hot spring, right? Unknowingly, she was lost in thought. Sun City could not go without a king. The candidate for the new king had to be confirmed quickly. Usually, the new king would be personally identified by the previous king. After passing the examination of the temple and confirming that there were no problems, the new king would take over. However, Bai Ming left in a hurry and did not leave behind a will. 2 The last person he saw before he died was Bai Di. Wen Qian looked at him and asked, ¡°Before the late king died, did he say anything to you about making someone king?¡± Bai Di said calmly, ¡°If I say that my father wanted to make me king, would you believe me?¡± Xiong Shu was the first to step forward and shout, ¡°Of course, we believe what the second prince says!¡± Then, all the guards shouted in unison, ¡°We believe in the second prince!!¡± Their auras were extremely shocking. The other beasts were too frightened to breathe. Wen Qian despised these simple-minded martial artists, but he still maintained a compassionate expression. ¡°Do you mean that the late king intended to make you the new king?¡± After asking this, he glanced at Bai Luo, who was not far away. They were both Bai Ming¡¯s sons and were equally qualified to inherit the throne. If Bai Di ascended to the throne, Bai Luo would definitely get nothing. 1 This was a multiple-choice question. Bai Di was silent. Xiong Shu said firmly, ¡°Your Highness, not only are you outstanding in battle, but you¡¯re also extremely smart. You¡¯re the best candidate to inherit the throne. The late king must have been impressed with you, which was why he chose you as the new king. Please don¡¯t let the late king down!¡± With that, he knelt on one knee and shouted again, ¡°Please, Your Highness, take the throne!¡± The guards behind him also knelt down in unison. Their cries were deafening. ¡°Please inherit the throne, Your Highness!¡± Huanhuan came back to her senses from the cries and looked blankly at the scene in front of her. Bai Luo laughed at himself. Sure enough, everyone could only see his second brother¡¯s brilliance. No matter how hard he worked, as a younger brother, he could only be a foil! 2 Wen Qian gestured for everyone to be quiet. Then, he said slowly, ¡°According to tradition, if you want to inherit the throne, in addition to obtaining the approval of the previous king, you have to satisfy one of two conditions.¡± The first condition was for their soul beast to reach five stars or above. The second condition was to obtain the approval of the gods. 1 Wen Qian looked at Bai Di. ¡°I remember that you¡¯re only at four stars at the moment, so if you want to inherit the throne, you have to get the approval of the gods.¡± In order to hide his strength, Bai Di had deliberately suppressed his beast soul so that he would look like a four-starred beast. He asked, ¡°What should I do?¡± Wen Qian smiled. ¡°It¡¯s simple. As long as you drink the trial holy water bestowed by the gods and are still safe and sound after a day, you can successfully inherit the throne.¡± 1 He had the trial holy water brought over and placed in front of Bai Di. Huanhuan looked at the bowl of trial holy water and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What do you mean by still safe and sound after drinking it?¡± Wen Qian said meaningfully, ¡°If the gods acknowledge the heir, they¡¯ll naturally let the heir be safe and sound. But if the gods don¡¯t acknowledge him, this bowl of water will make him suffer. If it¡¯s serious, he might even die.¡± 1 Huanhuan was frightened. Who knew what was in this bowl of water? If the high priest had secretly added poison, wouldn¡¯t Bai Di be courting death by drinking it?! Huanhuan tugged Bai Di¡¯s finger quietly, hinting that he shouldn¡¯t drink. Bai Di looked down at her and asked a question. ¡°Do you want me to take the throne?¡± Huanhuan was stunned. This was the second time someone had asked her this question today. It was Bai Luo who asked her the first time. Thinking of this, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but look at Bai Luo. He was also looking over at this moment, his expression hidden in the shadows. Huanhuan didn¡¯t understand messy politics. She only hoped that Bai Di would be safe. The bowl of trial holy water was clearly a trap. If Bai Di drank it, he would be finished! It must have been laced with poison. Huanhuan said quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t drink it! Don¡¯t inherit the throne. Let¡¯s go home, okay?¡± Bai Di smiled, his blue eyes filled with tenderness. ¡°Okay.¡± He picked Huanhuan up and looked back at Wen Qian. ¡°My female wants to go home, so I don¡¯t want to take the throne anymore. You can keep it for yourselves.¡± With that, they walked away intimately. They left a large group of people standing on the spot, looking at each other. Everyone who thought there would be a bloodbath was stunned. Wen Qian was speechless. If one could read his mind, one would probably see the words ¡®Go ahead and show off your love, then die quickly!¡¯ and ¡®Damn idiots!¡¯ Either way, since Bai Di had voluntarily withdrawn, it was good news for the temple. Bai Di was too powerful and scheming. Most importantly, he was very wary of the temple. If he inherited the throne, it would be bad for the temple. 1 Now that Bai Di had given up his inheritance, Bai Luo was the only one left to inherit the throne. 5 Chapter 153 - You Actually Did It Behind My Back... Huanhuan and Bai Di went back into the house to pack. They didn¡¯t have much luggage, so they could pack quickly. Bai Di stuffed a small animal hide bag into his interspatial ring and said to Huanhuan, ¡°I¡¯m going to the chamber of commerce to settle the accounts for the past two days. Are you going to stay in the palace and wait for me to come back? Or are you going to the chamber of commerce with me?¡± Huanhuan immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the chamber of commerce with you.¡± She was unfamiliar with the palace and felt too insecure staying there. She felt safer following Bai Di. Bai Di picked her up and walked out. ¡°There are many people in the chamber of commerce,¡± he said. ¡°Females usually don¡¯t step foot there to avoid trouble. I¡¯ll send you to the bamboo bear¡¯s house later. Can you play there for a while?¡± Huanhuan was very happy to see the panda again. ¡°Sure!¡± On the way out of the palace, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why did you and Bai Luo carry the remains of the late king up the mountain?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°According to tradition, after the beast king dies, his remains will be thrown onto the divine mountain. When the time comes, a god will come and take his soul away.¡± Huanhuan felt that this sounded like a fantasy. ¡°Are there really gods and souls?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Bai Di paused, then added, ¡°But I hope there are such things as souls so that after Father dies, his soul can be reunited with Mother.¡± Huanhuan had not seen the queen or Bai Di¡¯s eldest brother since she entered the palace. No one around her had spoken to her about it. Although she was puzzled, she was too embarrassed to ask. It was the first time she¡¯d heard Bai Di talk about his mother today. Huanhuan realized that his mother had passed away. She hugged Bai Di¡¯s neck tightly and said softly, ¡°They¡¯ll certainly be very happy after being reunited.¡± ¡°I hope so¡­¡± The bamboo bear¡¯s house was in the noble living area. The walls were very tall, and one could see a large area of flowers and trees when they entered. When Huanhuan saw Ni Mei, she was lying in the hammock and sunbathing. The hammock was hung between two trees with animal hide. It was a little like a swing. You could rock gently while sleeping on it. Ni Mei was huge. The hammock she slept in was custom-made and looked sturdy. 3 Ni Mei saw Huanhuan coming and immediately sat up in bed. The hammock creaked. ¡°Huanhuan, why are you free to come and play with me today?¡± Huanhuan smiled sweetly. ¡°Bai Di has something to do. I came to your house to visit you for a while. I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you?¡± ¡°No, no! I¡¯m glad you came to play with me!¡± Ni Mei had someone spread animal hide blankets on the grass and pulled Huanhuan to sit on them. The servants placed fresh fruits in front of them. Huanhuan took out some sunflower seeds and shared them with Ni Mei. The two of them chatted as they ate sunflower seeds and fruits. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m leaving here today.¡± Ni Mei quickly asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°We plan to go home.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your home in the palace?¡± Huanhuan shook her head. ¡°The palace isn¡¯t our home. Our home is far away.¡± Ni Mei couldn¡¯t bear to leave her. ¡°Will you come back in the future?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Bai Di had grown up in Sun City. This was his hometown. Huanhuan actually hoped that he could come back when he was free, but his current identity was too awkward. Whether he could come back depended on Bai Luo and the high priest. Ni Mei was very depressed. ¡°If you don¡¯t come to Sun City in the future, then I won¡¯t be able to eat your fruits and vegetables.¡± 1 Ever since she bought fruits and vegetables from Huanhuan, she had fallen in love with these vegetables and fruits, especially those delicious bamboo shoots. They were so delicious that she couldn¡¯t stop eating them! Later, even her family fell in love with these fruits and vegetables. The entire family ate them together. The vegetables and fruits they had hoarded were consumed very quickly. They would probably be eaten up soon. Huanhuan was helpless. ¡°I have no choice. Sun City is too far from our house. Even if I want to sell my produce to you, I won¡¯t be able to transport it.¡± ¡°Do you still have vegetables and fruits? Especially bamboo shoots. Do you have more? I want to buy more!¡± There was still a lot of stock in the interspatial ring, but it was inconvenient for Huanhuan to take them out now. She could only say vaguely, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Bai Di when he comes back.¡± Females were usually only responsible for eating, drinking, and having fun. The male beasts were in charge of all the trivial matters in the house, so Ni Mei had no doubts about Huanhuan¡¯s answer. She was looking forward to Bai Di¡¯s arrival. 1 Unexpectedly, instead of Bai Di, another unexpected person came. Bai Luo. Ni Mei liked bamboo shoots the most, while Bai Luo was second. 1 As soon as she saw Bai Luo, she immediately smiled. However, the first thing Bai Luo said was, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Huanhuan. Can we talk in private?¡± The smile froze on her face. She first looked at Bai Luo, then at Huanhuan. Suddenly, she seemed to understand something and cried. ¡°You¡­ You actually went behind my back¡­ Boo-hoo!¡± Huanhuan quickly comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. My relationship with Bai Luo is not what you think¡­¡± Unfortunately, Ni Mei was unwilling to listen to her explanation. She shouted, ¡°I won¡¯t listen! I won¡¯t listen to you!¡± She ran away crying. Huanhuan extended her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Although Ni Mei was fat, she ran quite fast. In the blink of an eye, she was gone. Bai Luo waved his hand and asked the surrounding servants to walk away. Only Huanhuan and Bai Luo were left. Bai Luo had already inherited the throne and become the new king of Sun City. He wore a tiger tooth necklace that symbolized the throne. There was a tiger tattoo on his chest. This tiger looked exactly like the tiger statue at the entrance of the palace. Its claws were sharp, and its aura was shocking. There was an extremely clear blue crystal earring hanging from his left ear. Even someone as ignorant as Huanhuan could guess how expensive it was just by the aura it emitted. Presumably, it was priceless. Bai Luo looked at Huanhuan. His blue eyes were still shining, but they were no longer as lively as before. There seemed to be something complicated about him that Huanhuan could not understand. But because he looked like Bai Di, Huanhuan didn¡¯t feel afraid. She frowned and said, ¡°You know that Ni Mei likes you, but you still said that in front of her. She¡¯ll definitely misunderstand your relationship with me. Explain it to her later so she won¡¯t be sad.¡± However, Bai Luo said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if she misunderstands. In any case, I don¡¯t like her and have never thought of marrying her.¡± 1 Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for a cute girl like NI Mei who had fallen in love with a male beast who didn¡¯t love her. However, this was a private matter between them after all. As an outsider, Huanhuan could not say anything. She got right to the point. ¡°What did you want to talk to me about?¡± Chapter 154 - : Heartless Bai Luo asked instead of answering, ¡°I heard that you and Second Brother are about to leave Sun City?¡± ¡°Yes, we plan to go home.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this your home?¡± Huanhuan looked at him in amusement. ¡°I can understand why Ni Mei would ask such a question. After all, she¡¯s very innocent. But you¡¯re different. Shouldn¡¯t you know better than anyone why Bai Di and I left in such a hurry?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you. You can live here without worry.¡± Bai Luo looked into her eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll always be a family.¡± Huanhuan shook her head. ¡°We have to go back. My children and mates are still waiting for us at home.¡± ¡°I can get someone to bring them to Sun City and live with us.¡± ¡°I appreciate the offer, but Bai Di and I can¡¯t stay here.¡± Huanhuan paused. She felt that it was a little unreasonable to say this, so she added, ¡°If Bai Di wants, he can come to Sun City to see you every now and then. The relationship between you brothers won¡¯t become distant.¡± Unexpectedly, Bai Luo stared at her and asked, ¡°What about you? You won¡¯t come to Sun City again?¡± Huanhuan did not want to come here again. The people living in this beast city were all carnivores. The vegetables and fruits planted by her family did not sell well. If there were more herbivores here, she could consider coming here a few more times in the future to do business. But she didn¡¯t say it outright. She just replied vaguely, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Bai Luo was not satisfied with her answer. ¡®What does she mean by saying that? She¡¯s just humoring me.¡¯ Bai Luo grabbed her hand and frowned. ¡°Why do you always refuse my requests? Am I really inferior to my brother in your heart?¡± Huanhuan was shocked by his sudden question and forgot to break free from his grip. She looked at him blankly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I think you can¡¯t compare to Bai Di¡­¡± However, Bai Luo acted as if he didn¡¯t hear her. He was still aggressive. ¡°You think I¡¯m not as smart and powerful as my brother, right?!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand at all. Let go of me!¡± Not only did Bai Luo not let go of her, but he also took a step forward and pressed her against the tree. His arms supported her sides, firmly imprisoning her in his arms. He lowered his head to hers. ¡°I tried so hard, but all of you ignored me. You¡¯ll always only have Bai Di in your eyes.¡± Huanhuan leaned against the hard tree trunk. There was no way to escape. She could only struggle with all her might, trying to break free from his shackles. However, she was too weak to push Bai Luo away. Her face flushed with anxiety. ¡°Bai Luo, calm down!¡± Bai Luo grabbed her chin and forced her to look up. ¡°Stay. As my mate, I can give you endless wealth. Don¡¯t you like bamboo bears? If you stay, you can come and play with them every day.¡± Huanhuan felt that Bai Luo was very abnormal. He was worlds apart from his usual sunny and cheerful appearance. He was like an enraged male beast now, his eyes filled with plunder and brutality. Huanhuan was a little frightened. Her voice trembled. ¡°I¡¯m your sister-in-law. How can I be with you¡ª¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve never treated you as my sister-in-law.¡± Bai Luo lowered his head and approached her, his blue eyes locked on her. ¡°I like you very much. I really want to be your mate and spend the rest of my life with you.¡± Even though she was afraid, Huanhuan tried to remain calm. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I can feel it. You don¡¯t like me at all.¡± Bai Luo chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I do like you a lot.¡± ¡°You can fool others, but you can¡¯t fool yourself. You have no romantic feelings for me!¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe my feelings for you are real, I¡¯ll have to let you realize it for yourself.¡± After saying the last word, he suddenly leaned forward and kissed Huanhuan¡¯s lips! Huanhuan¡¯s eyes widened in fear as she struggled desperately. ¡°Boo-hoo!¡± Bai Luo relied on his strength and completely ignored her struggles. He grabbed her chin with one hand and the back of her head with the other, forcing her to accept the kiss that couldn¡¯t be called gentle. Huanhuan was about to cry. She did not like Bai Luo. She did not want to be kissed by him! Someone save her! At this moment, the lotus that had been lying dormant on her head raised its bud. Its pink petals instantly turned black, and the bud bloomed into a lotus flower. It suddenly became more than ten times larger and bit Bai Luo¡¯s head aggressively! Bai Luo sensed danger and quickly let go of Huanhuan, avoiding the sneak attack of the lotus. Huanhuan took the opportunity to break free. She wiped the moisture off her mouth and raised her hand to slap Bai Luo hard! 1 There was a crack! Bai Luo was stunned by her slap. This was the first time he¡¯d been slapped, and by a weak little female too. For a moment, he did not know how to react. Huanhuan¡¯s lips were bruised from his biting. They were red and swollen, and her eyes were red. There were teardrops hanging from the corners of her eyes. She looked as if she had suffered a great grievance. Seeing her like this, Bai Luo¡¯s heart suddenly ached. He couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­¡± Huanhuan took a deep breath and tried not to cry. She shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not going to cry over someone like you!¡± The bud drooped down and gently rubbed against her cheek. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll help you kill him.¡± Although it was inappropriate, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but caress the bud. ¡°Little Lotus, how can you say so many words now? Didn¡¯t you only know how to speak two words previously?¡± Moreover, its shape had become much larger. There was a small green lotus seed pod in the center of the petals. It looked small and very cute. The lotus said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve grown up. I can talk a lot and protect you now.¡± Huanhuan touched its petals. After this interruption, the grievance she felt just now was greatly relieved. But she was still furious! She wasn¡¯t angry at herself but at Bai Luo. ¡°Bai Luo, it doesn¡¯t matter how you treat me, but how could you do this to Bai Di?! He¡¯s always loved you. If he learns about what you just said, how sad will he be?!¡± Bai Luo turned his head away. ¡°I was just telling the truth.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the truth, then you¡¯re really heartless!¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t want to look at him anymore. She touched the lotus. ¡°Little Lotus, let¡¯s go.¡± The lotus waved its sharp leaves at Bai Luo. If he dared to bully its mother again, it would tear him into pieces! It returned to its obedient form, its small pink bud leaning against Huanhuan¡¯s head. 1 It was as if its fierce appearance just now was just an illusion. Chapter 155 - Bullying Even after Huanhuan took two steps, she still felt indignant. She turned to look at Bai Luo and mustered her courage. ¡°I lost my parents when I was young, and I don¡¯t have any siblings by my side. The only relatives I have treat me as a disposable burden. When I was young, I dreamed of having a family. I didn¡¯t need to be too rich. I just needed to be like an ordinary person, but that could only be a dream for me. ¡°The dream that I once couldn¡¯t get is a burden that you deeply detest. To put it bluntly, you¡¯re just a useless pretentious bastard! ¡°Since you don¡¯t like Bai Di, that¡¯s good! Give him to me and I¡¯ll live with him forever! ¡°As for you, just die alone with your throne!¡± 1 With that, Huanhuan walked away without looking back. She walked away aggressively. If she had the right cloak, she would immediately be able to cosplay as the Queen. However, as soon as she walked out of the door, her aura instantly disappeared. She leaned against the wall and panted. She had never spoken like that before. She felt so afraid. What if Bai Luo suddenly exploded and killed her?! Just thinking about it made her legs go weak and her vision spin. Huanhuan didn¡¯t dare go too far, afraid that Bai Di wouldn¡¯t be able to find her. She wrapped herself in her cloak, then crouched in the corner by the door. She wrapped her arms around her knees. The big hood covered half her face, leaving only her round chin exposed. She waited quietly for Bai Di to come to her. Just then, Xue Ling landed in front of her. Seeing her curled up in a pitiful ball, Xue Ling was both amused and heartbroken. He reached out and picked her up. ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite capable just now? Why are you as weak as a chick in the blink of an eye?!¡± Huanhuan was shocked by him and hurriedly struggled. ¡°Put me down!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Xue Ling hugged her tighter. ¡°Move again and I¡¯ll kiss you.¡± Huanhuan immediately stopped moving. She knew very well that this old hooligan dared to do as he said. She did not want to be kissed by another person in the blink of an eye. It felt terrible to be kissed by someone you didn¡¯t like! The skullcap took the opportunity to crawl out of the hood and rub against the back of Xue Ling¡¯s hand affectionately. ¡°Dad~¡± Xue Ling¡¯s gaze paused as if he was surprised. ¡°Why has Little Lotus grown up?¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for it to grow up?¡± ¡°After the lotus sprouts, it can quickly enter the infancy period, but if it wants to enter the adolescence period, it needs a lot of nutrients.¡± Huanhuan was confused. ¡°What nutrients? Are you talking about water?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just water. There¡¯s also life force.¡± Xue Ling paused. ¡°I almost forgot. You have the Divine Wood seed in you. Divine Wood is the source of life force. Little Lotus must have absorbed its power.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t understand. Xue Ling spread his wings and carried her up. After a while, she realized what was going on and was shocked. ¡°How did you know I have the Divine Wood seed?!¡± Xue Ling said indifferently, ¡°You have the aura of Divine Wood on you. Although it¡¯s very faint, I can still smell it if I get close.¡± Huanhuan immediately became nervous. She did not expect the Divine Wood seed to be so easily discovered. She had to be careful in the future! As if sensing her worry, Xue Ling spoke again, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too nervous. Few beasts in this world know what the smell of the Divine Wood seed is like. Even if they smell it, they won¡¯t know what it is.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s nervousness eased a little. She looked at Xue Ling suspiciously. ¡°Why do you know everything?¡± Xue Ling laughed. ¡°Because I¡¯m old. I¡¯m knowledgeable.¡± Huanhuan knew that he was mocking her for thinking he was old. She touched her nose resentfully, thinking that not only was this guy old, but he was also petty. He could remember a casual remark for many days. She deliberately changed the subject. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°To take you to the person you want to see.¡± Xue Ling led her to Bai Di. At this moment, he had just walked out of the chamber of commerce with two unfamiliar male beasts behind him. One of the male beasts said respectfully, ¡°Take care, Second Prince. We¡¯ll prepare the men now. We¡¯ll gather outside the city later.¡± Bai Di nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll see you later.¡± When he turned, he saw Huanhuan standing nearby, and Xue Ling behind her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Bai Di hurried over and picked her up. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me at the bamboo bear¡¯s house?¡± Huanhuan lowered her head, her hood covering most of her face. She wrapped her arms around his neck and clung to his chest. ¡°I miss you,¡± she said lovingly. They¡¯d only been apart for a moment, but the little female missed him. Bai Di¡¯s heart melted. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Can we go now? I want to go home quickly.¡± She had wanted to sell more vegetables and fruits to Ni Mei, but now, she just wanted to get out of here. She really wanted to return to the rock mountain. She missed Shuang Yun and Sang Ye and the children. Bai Di replied gently, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go home now.¡± The three of them left the inner city, but when they reached the first layer of the outer city, they were stopped by guards. Bai Di frowned. ¡°What do you want?¡± Xiong Shu clenched his fist and pressed it against his chest. He bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. Without HIs Majesty¡¯s permission, Your Highness and your mate can¡¯t leave Sun City.¡± Xue Ling smiled, but there was no warmth in his eyes. ¡°The new king has just succeeded the throne, but he¡¯s already planning to get rid of your own brother? You two are really brothers, huh?!¡± Bai Di thought that sounded harsh. He looked back at Xue Ling. ¡°Little Luo isn¡¯t like that.¡± ¡°Then what do you think your brother should be like? Innocent and kind? Sunny and cheerful?¡± Xue Ling¡¯s smile was filled with mockery. ¡°If he¡¯s really as good as you think, why did he bully Huanhuan?!¡± Bai Di was stunned. ¡°He bullied Huanhuan?¡± Xue Ling glanced at the little female who was about to bury her head in her stomach and asked with a faint smile, ¡°Huanhuan, why don¡¯t you dare raise your head and let your dear Bai Di see your mouth?¡± Huanhuan was speechless. This bird man was really enjoying the show! 1 Bai Di didn¡¯t care. He grabbed Huanhuan¡¯s chin and forced her to look up. Her swollen lips were bitten a little, making them look especially glaring in contrast to her fair skin. Anyone with a brain could tell how the wound on her mouth came about. Bai Di¡¯s eyes darkened. The blue sea in his eyes seemed to be brewing a storm. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Did he bite you?¡± Huanhuan felt a little guilty under his gaze. ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t hurt very much. I¡¯ll just apply some medicine later¡­¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me just now?¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t know how to answer. She didn¡¯t want to tell Bai Di. She didn¡¯t want him to know Bai Luo¡¯s true thoughts. 1 She didn¡¯t want him to feel bad. Chapter 156 - Ill Get Even With Them Later! Huanhuan hoped that she could go home quickly. As for being bullied by Bai Luo, she would treat it as if she was bitten by a dog. Although she felt a little disgusted, she just had to not think about it. But Bai Di refused to be fooled. He looked at Xiong Shu. ¡°Where¡¯s Bai Luo?¡± Xiong Shu lowered his head. ¡°His Majesty is in the palace.¡± Bai Di handed Huanhuan to Xue Ling. ¡°Take her out of the city first. There are beasts from the chamber of commerce waiting outside the city. Go and meet them. I¡¯ll talk to Bai Luo.¡± Xue Ling agreed. Huanhuan quickly grabbed Bai Di¡¯s wrist. ¡°Come with us!¡± The palace was filled with Bai Luo¡¯s and Wen Qian¡¯s men. Bai Di would definitely suffer if he rushed back alone! Bai Di¡¯s thumb brushed her lips. The bite was blinding. ¡°I¡¯m his brother,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m his only family in the world. There are some things I have to teach him.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Bai Di interrupted her, ¡°Stay with Xue Ling. He can keep you safe. I¡¯ll look for you when I¡¯m done.¡± Huanhuan looked at him with tears in her eyes. ¡°But I¡¯m worried about you.¡± ¡°I promise I¡¯ll find my way back to you,¡± Bai Di said to Xue Ling as he pulled her hand away. ¡°I¡¯ll leave Huanhuan to you for now. I hope you¡¯ll be a little more reliable this time.¡± Xue Ling chuckled. ¡°Alright, alright. Stop talking nonsense. You¡¯re her mate, not her father. Do you have to worry so much?!¡± Bai Di thought to himself, ¡®Even if I were to raise a daughter, she wouldn¡¯t be as precious.¡¯ Seeing that Bai Di was about to ask Huanhuan to leave, Xiong Shu had no choice but to bite the bullet and interrupt, ¡°His Majesty has already given the order that the second prince and his mate can¡¯t leave Sun City¡­¡± Before he could finish, he saw Xue Ling suddenly spread his wings. His blood-red wings could almost cover the sky. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Xue Ling flew into the sky with Huanhuan in his arms. He looked down at Xiong Shu and the other guards with a sneer. ¡°You want to catch me with just you bunch of ugly people? Dream on!¡± There was a team of eagle beasts in Sun City who was in charge of aerial patrol and defense. Xiong Shu roared and called for the eagle beast team to come and help. They stopped Xue Ling and Huanhuan from leaving. The eagle team quickly flew over. But when they saw the huge fiery wings in the distance, they stopped. They looked frightened and gathered to discuss softly. ¡°Am I seeing things? That¡¯s Elder Xue Ling of the feather tribe, right?!¡± ¡°In the entire feather tribe, he¡¯s the only one with flashy red wings. That¡¯s right, it must be him!¡± ¡°F*ck, why is he here instead of staying in the feather tribe?!¡± ¡°Then should we go over?¡± ¡°Why should we go over? To sacrifice ourselves to him?!¡± ¡°But we¡¯re already here. If we don¡¯t go over and make it seem like we¡¯re doing our jobs, we¡¯ll be investigated by General Xiong. Our bonuses will definitely be deducted.¡± 1 ¡­ In order to keep their monthly bonus of two crystals, the eagle team finally decided to take the risk. When they were about ten meters away from the red feather beast, they stopped collectively. Xue Ling looked back at them and asked casually, ¡°Are you trying to stop me? It¡¯s been a long time since I fought. Let¡¯s practice together.¡± The eagle team immediately retreated ten meters. The captain was pushed out. He looked at Xue Ling from afar with a fawning smile. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare to fight you. We¡¯re just here to greet you. Please help us greet Patriarch Shen Yan.¡± Logically speaking, these eagle beasts belonged to the feather tribe. However, they left the feather tribe when they were very young and had been living outside. Now, they had settled in Sun City. However, they were still very afraid of Elder Xue Ling, who was famous for being crazy. 1 It was not only because this guy was powerful, but also because his temper was really volatile. When he lost his temper, he wouldn¡¯t recognize anyone. Even the leader of the feather tribe did not dare to go against him. Xue Ling replied casually, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°N-Nothing else.¡± Xue Ling carried Huanhuan and flew away. The eagle beasts maintained a respectful posture. They only heaved a sigh of relief when Xue Ling was far enough away that he was out of sight. Huhu, they had finally sent the big shot away! Xiong Shu, who was standing below and had watched the entire process, clenched his fists. ¡®Do you bastards really think I¡¯m blind?!¡¯ Xiong Shu secretly made a note of these eagle beasts who accepted salaries but did nothing. He would settle the score with them later! Huanhuan was taken away by Xue Ling, leaving Bai Di alone in the city. Xiong Shu had people surround him. ¡°Your Highness, as much as I respect you, this is an order from the new king. We have no choice but to follow it.¡± Bai Di said without changing his expression, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Bai Luo. Get out of the way.¡± Neither Xiong Shu nor the guards moved. Bai Di narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t make me attack you.¡± Xiong Shu still did not back down. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to offend you.¡± Bai Di¡¯s expression darkened. His hands transformed into sharp claws that flashed with lightning as he attacked! 3 ¡­ Xue Ling slowly landed on the grass outside the city. The beasts sent by the chamber of commerce were already waiting here. When they saw Xue Ling and Huanhuan descending from the sky, they were a little stunned. Xue Ling¡¯s wings were too big, and they had never seen those fiery red feathers before. They couldn¡¯t figure out what breed he was, but their instincts told them that this person should be very powerful. It was best not to provoke him. Just as they were watching carefully, Xue Ling walked over with Huanhuan. Xue Ling glanced at the bone plates hanging on their chests. Printed on the bone plates was the golden leaf emblem unique to the chamber of commerce. ¡°Are you from the chamber of commerce?¡± The middle-aged male beast in the lead stood up and replied carefully and respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°Bai Di sent us to look for you.¡± The middle-aged male beast quickly said, ¡°So, you¡¯re friends of the second prince. My name is Mayne, and I¡¯m the manager of the chamber of commerce. May I know your name?¡± Xue Ling glanced at him. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know my name.¡± Mayne was speechless. Huanhuan pushed Xue Ling away. This guy¡¯s personality was really bad. No wonder those eagle beasts looked like they had seen a ghost when they saw him just now! She smiled at Mayne. ¡°My name is Lin Huanhuan. I¡¯m Bai Di¡¯s mate. You can call me Lin or Huanhuan.¡± Mayne was stunned by the little female¡¯s smile. This little female was really good-looking. Her skin was as fair as snow, her eyes were curved in a smile, and there were small dimples on both sides of her mouth. Mayne, who had traveled extensively and seen many females, couldn¡¯t help but be stunned by her. Xue Ling pulled Huanhuan behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t smile at others for no reason. What if you cause trouble?¡± Although he was facing Huanhuan when he said this, his gaze darted to Mayne. 2 Mayne¡¯s scalp tingled under the gaze, and he quickly looked away. 1 Chapter 157 - Shes Afraid Of You At this moment, all the beasts living in the outer city were hiding. The street was empty. The guards were all lying on the ground. Only Bai Di and Xiong Shu were still standing. Xiong Shu was injured in many ways. His entire right arm was numb from the electricity. He looked up at Bai Di, panting. ¡°You¡¯ve actually risen to five stars?!¡± 1 Bai Di did not hide his strength anymore. His sudden five-star strength caught Xiong Shu and the others off guard. They were quickly knocked to the ground. Bai Di¡¯s hair was a little messy, and he had some abrasions. But overall, he was far better off than Xiong Shu. Bai Di said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill anyone. Stop getting in my way.¡± Seeing that he was about to leave, Xiong Shu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why? You clearly have the strength of five stars. Why didn¡¯t you inherit the throne? The late king clearly passed the throne to you before he died!¡± But Bai Di said, ¡°Father didn¡¯t pass the throne to me.¡± Xiong Shu refused to believe him. ¡°How is that possible? The late king thought so highly of you. The last person he saw before he died was you. No one is more suitable for that position than you!¡± Without another word, Bai Di strode toward the inner city. The guards struggled to their feet. They were injured, but none of them was seriously injured or dead. It was obvious that Bai Di had deliberately gone easy on them. In the past, before Bai Di left Sun City, he was in charge of defense and military affairs. The guards had followed him on the battlefield to kill enemies and risked their lives. They trusted Bai Di greatly. It was the same for Xiong Shu. He actually hoped that Bai Di would inherit the throne. But in the end, Bai Luo became the new king. Now, they had to listen to Bai Luo¡¯s orders to attack Bai Di. It was really frustrating! Xiong Shu rubbed his right arm that was numb from the lightning and frowned. ¡°How can we go after him?! We can¡¯t beat him. Even if we can, none of us can be ruthless to him!¡± ¡°Then what if the higher-ups pursue the matter?¡± Xiong Shu lay on the ground like a huge piece of meat. ¡°I¡¯m seriously injured. It¡¯s not that I refuse to chase after him but that I can¡¯t move.¡± 1 The guards were speechless. ¡®Boss, how did you become a general like this?!¡¯ ¡­ No one knew if it was because Bai Di¡¯s aura was too terrifying or because Bai Luo had given the order, no one stopped him on the way from the outer city to the palace. He walked into the palace unimpeded and saw Bai Luo at the training ground. Bai Luo was the only one in the entire training ground. The surroundings were frighteningly empty. Instead of being surprised to see Bai Di, he smiled brightly. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re finally here.¡± 1 Bai Di stopped two meters away from him. The brothers¡¯ facial features were very similar, but Bai Di was always gentle and quiet, while Bai Luo was more outgoing and cheerful. When he smiled, he looked like a sunny boy, full of vigor. Bai Luo was still smiling brightly, but the gentleness on Bai Di¡¯s face had disappeared. Bai Di said, ¡°I want to spar with you again before I leave.¡± Bai Luo agreed readily. ¡°Sure!¡± This time, they did not maintain their human forms. Instead, they transformed into their beast forms. The two white tigers stood on either side. They looked almost identical, but if one looked closely, one could see that the white tiger on the left had blue-purple lightning in his eyes. The one on the left was Bai Di. This time, Bai Di didn¡¯t let his brother go. He pounced on him without a word! Bai Luo did not stand on ceremony and went forward without hesitation! The two sides started fighting. When the two tigers collided again, Bai Di suddenly asked, ¡°Why did you bully Huanhuan?¡± ¡°Bully?¡± Bai Luo paused. ¡°Did I bully her? Or did she say something to you?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Then why are you so sure that I bullied her?¡± With that, Bai Luo scratched him! Bai Di dodged his claws. ¡°You bit her mouth, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Bai Luo chuckled and continued to attack. ¡°I bit her, but maybe she was willing?¡± ¡°If she was willing, she would have told me the truth. But she didn¡¯t say anything. She¡¯s in a hurry to get out of here because she¡¯s afraid of you!¡± ¡°She¡¯s afraid of me? Why? Just because I kissed her? Don¡¯t male beasts use this trick to pursue females they like?!¡± Bai Luo caught him off guard and kicked his abdomen! ¡°Stop pretending. You don¡¯t like her at all.¡± Instead of dodging, Bai Di caught his move. Blue-purple electricity flowed out of Bai Di¡¯s body, numbing Bai Luo¡¯s entire body. He fell to the ground. Bai Di took the opportunity to pounce on him. His claws were pressed against his neck, his sharp claws only a hair¡¯s breadth away from cutting flesh. With just a light poke, Bai Luo¡¯s blood would splatter on the spot. Bai Di looked down at him and said coldly, ¡°You pursued her because you knew she knew medicine. You wanted to keep her for your own use. Of course, it would be better if you could use her to restrain me.¡± Bai Luo¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know about the things you do in secret. I just pretend not to.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Bai Di¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. ¡°Before Mother and Father died, they entrusted you to me. I¡¯ve always tried my best to take care of you. Even if you occasionally go overboard, I¡¯d just turn a blind eye. I didn¡¯t expect you to even want to use Huanhuan.¡± Bai Luo sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t mention Father and Mother to me! They only had you in their eyes. I was always the one who was ignored! They didn¡¯t love me at all!¡± ¡°If Father didn¡¯t love you, he wouldn¡¯t have specially reminded me not to snatch the throne from you before he died!¡± Bai Luo was stunned. His eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°What are you saying? Didn¡¯t Father pass the throne to you?¡± Bai Di told him what had happened that day. ¡°Father did ask me if I wanted to inherit the throne before he died¡­¡± 1 ¡­ In the dim room, Bai Di looked at his aging father on the bed and suppressed his reluctance. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take the throne.¡± Bai Ming¡¯s voice was very weak. ¡°Why? Very few beasts refuse the temptation of the throne.¡± ¡°When I left the rock mountain, I promised Shuang Yun and Sang Ye that I would bring Huanhuan back safely. If I bring her to live in Sun City, those two guys will definitely not let me off. They might bring a group of wolf beasts to kill me.¡± Bai Di paused, then added, ¡°And Huanhuan doesn¡¯t like it here. The rock mountain is our home.¡± Chapter 158 - The Truth Bai Ming understood. ¡°It seems that you really love her.¡± 1 Bai Di said frankly, ¡°Because she deserves to be loved.¡± Bai Ming smiled in relief. ¡°I was worried that you would fight with Little Luo for the throne after I left, but it seems that I was overthinking.¡± He paused to catch his breath before continuing. ¡°In the past, because of Qing Yu¡¯s death, I always had a grudge against Little Luo. I always felt that he was the one who killed Qing Yu and deliberately neglected him for a long time. He¡¯s suffered a lot. Now that I think about it, I was venting my anger on him. He¡¯s innocent, while I¡¯m the guilty one. But my body has already become like this. There¡¯s nothing I can do to make it up to him except leave the throne to him. Little Luo has always wanted to inherit the throne. He¡¯s done a lot for it. He¡¯ll be very happy if he can take the throne.¡± After saying this, Bai Ming was already very tired. With all his might, he stretched out his right hand shakily. ¡°Bai Di¡­¡± Bai Di quickly wished me luck with my hand. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Little Luo looks cheerful, but he¡¯s actually very sensitive. I¡¯m worried about him. After I leave, you have to help take care of him. Don¡¯t let him be bullied, especially by the temple¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish, but Bai Di understood what he meant. ¡°I will!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Although my body will die, my soul is about to be reunited with Qing Yu. ¡°Qing Yu, walk slower. Wait for me¡­¡± Bai Ming closed his eyes bit by bit, and his right hand fell weakly. Bai Di knelt down and covered his eyes with one hand. His shoulders heaved. Tears fell silently. ¡­ After hearing Bai Di¡¯s story, Bai Luo stood rooted to the ground for a long time. He murmured involuntarily, ¡°You¡¯re lying, right? Father has never liked me. How could he leave the throne to me? You must be lying to me, right?¡± Bai Di transformed into his human form. He retracted his sharp claws and grabbed Bai Luo, who was still in shock. ¡°You keep thinking that all of us owe you, but have you ever wanted to trust us even once? You¡¯d rather take the word of an outsider than talk it out with me face-to-face. You even targeted Huanhuan!¡± 1 Bai Di punched Bai Luo¡¯s cheek. Bai Luo turned his head, and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. But Bai Di didn¡¯t stop there. He pressed him to the ground and continued to beat him up! Bai Luo¡¯s face was bruised, but he could not fight back. On the one hand, he was still in shock. On the other hand, Bai Di was beating him so hard that he couldn¡¯t fight back. The strength of a five-starred soul beast was enough to make Bai Luo suffer. Bai Di only stopped when Bai Luo was about to faint. He stood up and looked down at Bai Luo. He cursed, ¡°If you weren¡¯t my biological brother, I would¡¯ve broken your neck!¡± Bai Luo had already returned to his human form. He slumped to the ground, feeling as if several bones in his chest had been broken. He wondered how long he would have to lie here until he recovered, not to mention his face. He must have been beaten beyond recognition. He was probably a tragic sight. He raised his head with difficulty. ¡°Father said that he was angry at me because of Mother¡¯s death. Didn¡¯t Mother die in that accidental fire?¡± Bai Di¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°Mother could¡¯ve escaped that fire, but she died protecting you.¡± Bai Luo was stunned again. ¡°How did¡ª¡± ¡°You happened to be sick that day. Mother was worried about leaving you in the care of the servants, so she stayed by your side. When the fire started, you were still unconscious. In order to protect you, Mother couldn¡¯t escape the fire and was burned alive.¡± Bai Luo¡¯s body trembled involuntarily. ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember anything¡­¡± ¡°You were very sick at that time and in a coma. You had no idea what happened. When you woke up, we could only say that Mother died in an accident so that you wouldn¡¯t be sad and blame yourself.¡± Bai Luo was about to break down. He covered his head and curled up into a ball. ¡°How did this happen? How did¡­¡± Bai Di closed his eyes as if he were remembering the fire. The last thing their mother had said to them was¡ª ¡°I love you! I love you!¡± Bai Luo seemed to have completely lost his mind from the truth. Only the words kept repeating in his mind. ¡°How did this happen¡­?¡± Bai Di was about to leave when he looked at Bai Luo one last time. ¡°Although I really want to ignore you now, I have to tell you something. Mother¡¯s death might not be an accident, so you don¡¯t have to blame yourself.¡± However, Bai Luo did not seem to hear him. He was still immersed in his own world and kept repeating that sentence. Then, Bai Di said something again. ¡°That fire could have been caused by someone.¡± Bai Luo suddenly stopped talking to himself. He looked up at Bai Di with wide eyes. ¡°Who did it? Who set the fire?!¡± ¡°After Mother died, Father and I secretly investigated this matter. We suspected that it might be the high priest. But we had no evidence. He has the temple behind him. We couldn¡¯t do anything to him.¡± 1 Bai Luo was like a drowning person who suddenly grabbed a piece of driftwood. ¡°It¡¯s him? Why did he want to kill Mother?¡± His heart was suddenly filled with hatred, and this hatred even suppressed his disgust for him. ¡°No matter what he did it for, I have to take revenge. I¡¯ll take revenge!¡± Bai Di took pity on him. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. The high priest must have seen that you¡¯re easier to control, which was why he wanted to put you on the throne. You can take the opportunity to gain his trust. In the future, when you¡¯ve stabilized your power, you can slowly plan to capture them all.¡± 1 Bai Luo clenched his fists. ¡°I know what to do.¡± Bai Di turned away. He had only taken a few steps when he heard Bai Luo¡¯s voice behind him. ¡°W-Will you come back after this?¡± Whether it was due to guilt or physical injury, his voice sounded weak. Bai Di stopped but didn¡¯t look back at him. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Then, he strode away without looking back. Bai Luo watched his brother walk away. That was his last family member in this world. Now, even he was leaving. In this huge palace, he would be the only one left to fight alone in the future. Reluctance, sadness, regret, endurance¡­ All his emotions surged, causing him to fall into a daze. 1 Chapter 159 - Alchemy Huanhuan stood on the small hill and craned her neck while on tiptoe to look in the direction of Sun City. When Bai Di came into view, she ran down the hill excitedly and raced toward him. Bai Di spread his arms and caught the little female who pounced on him. Huanhuan hugged his neck. ¡°You¡¯re finally out.¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± ¡°Bai Luo didn¡¯t bully you, right?¡± 1 ¡°No.¡± Bai Di carried her to Xue Ling. ¡°Thank you for helping to take Huanhuan out of the city.¡± If Bai Di had brought Huanhuan along, they would have been more or less restrained. It would have been worse if she were to get accidentally injured. Huanhuan stuck her head out of Bai Di¡¯s arms as well. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xue Ling glanced at them. ¡°I¡¯ve helped you more than once or twice. If you¡¯re really grateful to me, stop showing off your affection in front of me in the future. It¡¯s too annoying.¡± 1 Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Her gratitude for him just now instantly shattered. Xue Ling raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why do you look like that?¡± Huanhuan suggested sincerely, ¡°In the future, when you see your sweetheart, you must speak less and do more.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°With that mouth of yours, as soon as you open your mouth, it¡¯ll definitely be over.¡± Xue Ling: ¡°¡­¡± Bai Di smiled at them, then waved at Mayne. ¡°Let¡¯s get going while it¡¯s still early and try to find a place to rest before it gets dark.¡± 1 Mayne had brought 19 male beasts this time. They were all employees of the chamber of commerce. They all transformed into their beast forms. They carried hide bags of various sizes on their backs. The bags were bulging. It was unknown what they were filled with. Bai Di transformed into a white tiger and carried Huanhuan to the front of the group. Mayne followed with his men while carrying the bags. Xue Ling spread his wings and flew high in the sky. Huanhuan looked back at Mayne behind her. She leaned down close to the white tiger¡¯s ear and asked curiously. ¡°Why are you bringing the chamber of commerce¡¯s men out of the city?¡± Bai Di explained, ¡°When I went to the chamber of commerce to pay the bill, Mayne was very interested in the vegetables and fruits we plant. He wanted to buy our vegetable fields and orchards directly, but I refused. Hence, they had no choice but to settle for the next best thing. They plan to sign a long-term supply agreement with us. I¡¯m bringing them back this time to show them the way. In the future, if they want to come to the rock mountain to collect goods, they can come directly.¡± Huanhuan thought to herself that if this developed into a long-term business in the future, wouldn¡¯t the road from the rock mountain to Sun City evolve into the ¡®Silk Road¡¯ equivalent in the beast world? 1 No, it should be called the Path of Vegetables and Fruits! 1 Huanhuan thought about it and was amused. The journey was quite long and boring. When Huanhuan was bored, she took out the Introduction to Alchemy Manual and opened it. The words inside were all in simplified Chinese. The sentences looked quite simple, but there were too many professional terms. She felt dizzy after two pages. She couldn¡¯t read anymore. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but call out softly. ¡°Little Brat!¡± System 438¡¯s voice said, ¡°Yes?¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°I bought something in the Crystal Mall. You should be in charge of after-sales too, right?¡± System 438 was stunned. It had never seen a host who made after-sales requests. After a while, it came back to its senses and said uncertainty, ¡°I think so.¡± Huanhuan immediately said, ¡°Then help me translate everything in this manual.¡± System 438 was surprised. ¡°The book is in simplified Chinese. With your background, you should be able to understand it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I can understand the words, but I don¡¯t understand what they mean.¡± Huanhuan casually pointed at a word. ¡°For example, crucible. I¡¯ve only seen iron pots, stone pots, and stainless steel pots. I¡¯ve never seen a crucible. What exactly is it?¡± ¡°Previously, you stayed in a beast city for three days and three nights. After completing the mission, weren¡¯t you rewarded with a set of crucibles?¡± Huanhuan froze. Too many things had happened during this period of time. After the mission was completed, the reward was automatically given to her. At that time, she didn¡¯t even have the time to look at it before throwing it into the interspatial ring. Hearing Little Brat¡¯s words, Huanhuan immediately took out a set of crucibles from her ring space. There were four of them in a set with a lid and a small spoon. They were made of gold. Huanhuan thought to herself that this set would definitely sell for a lot of money on Earth! System 438 briefly introduced the use of crucibles. After Huanhuan listened to it and referred to the description in the manual, she seemed to understand something. ¡°I feel that alchemy is a little similar to pharmaceuticals.¡± However, if one were to investigate carefully, one would discover that alchemy encompassed a wider range than ordinary pharmaceuticals. It could even be said that pharmaceuticals were only a small branch of alchemy. In addition, alchemy could purify metal, change the structure of matter, and create countless magical works through various chemical reactions. In the world of alchemy, there was nothing you couldn¡¯t think of. It was possible even if you wanted to build a cannon! Of course, that was assuming you were a powerful alchemist. Huanhuan slowly opened the Introduction to Alchemy Manual again. She read the entire manual in five days. A famous scientist had said that practice was the only criterion for testing the truth! Huanhuan decided to do a small experiment to test how well she had learned. In order to avoid any accidents, she specially took the opportunity to run to a remote place alone while everyone was eating and resting. She took out a crucible and put it over a fire. She followed the sample formula in the manual and poured some water in first. Then, she added a small stone, a small piece of animal bone, two dead insects, a piece of black mud, and finally, a green crystal. Huanhuan closed the lid on the crucible, then took two steps back and stared at it without blinking. Bai Di had finished roasting the chicken. He looked back and saw that Huanhuan was gone. He immediately asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Huanhuan? Did any of you see her?¡± Mayne pointed upstream from the stream. ¡°I saw her run there alone.¡± Everyone thought that the little female was just playful and did not take this matter to heart. Anyway, she was not far away. They could hear even the slightest movement. Xue Ling had been staring at the roasted chicken for a long time. When he was about to reach for it, Bai Di glanced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Eat when Huanhuan comes back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xue Ling retracted his claws in boredom. ¡°Go and call her back. The roasted meat won¡¯t taste good when it gets cold.¡± Bai Di had only taken two steps when he heard a loud bang! It was as if something had exploded! The sound came from Huanhuan¡¯s direction! Chapter 160 - : Enemies Were Bound To Meet Bai Di was the first to react, but Xue Ling was faster. He flew to Huanhuan¡¯s side in the blink of an eye. Huanhuan squatted on the ground and covered her head in fear. There was a small fire not far from her, but the situation did not look normal. Sparks and charcoal were everywhere. There was a dark puddle of something on the ground. Xue Ling slowly pulled her up and asked nervously, ¡°How are you?¡± Bai Di ran over and checked Huanhuan up and down. When he was sure that she was fine except for the fact that she was pale with fear, he relaxed a little. Bai Di hugged Huanhuan and comforted her gently, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re fine now.¡± Mayne and the others had arrived. Seeing the scene after the explosion, Mayne couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue. ¡°Second Prince, your mate is really impressive. She could cause such a commotion just by playing around.¡± Huanhuan was embarrassed by his words. She just wanted to try out the results of her studies, but she didn¡¯t expect it to cause an explosion. Fortunately, she had deliberately stayed away. Otherwise, she would have been blown up. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She slowly broke free of Bai Di¡¯s arms, her cheeks flushed with shame. ¡°I tried to make something just now and failed. I¡¯m sorry I scared you.¡± Bai Di comforted her slowly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Xue Ling frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t play with such dangerous things in the future. What if you had gotten injured by the explosion?¡± Huanhuan scratched her head in embarrassment like a child who had made a mistake. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful in the future.¡± She picked up the crucible, washed it, and stuffed it back into her interspatial ring. At the same time, she made up her mind not to try alchemy again without full confidence. If it failed, it would explode! Invention was precious, but life was more valuable. Bai Di cut off the most tender part of the roasted chicken and placed it in front of Huanhuan. He and Xue Ling ate the rest of the roasted meat. As for Mayne and the others, they roasted chickens and ate them themselves. However, just by looking at the roasted meat, he knew that what they had was not as delicious as the meat Bai Di roasted. Even so, they did not dare to ask the noble prince to roast meat for them. After eating and drinking their fill, the group continued on their way. Huanhuan whispered to the system. ¡°Little Brat, I clearly followed the sample formula in the manual. Why did it suddenly explode?¡± System 438 said, ¡°There are many reasons. Perhaps there was a problem with the materials you chose, or the temperature of the fire was wrong, or you placed the materials in the wrong order. You have to find out the reason yourself.¡± ¡°How do I find out?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out after a few more tries.¡± Huanhuan immediately grimaced. ¡°Then forget it. If I try a few more times, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be blown up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you humans say that failure is the mother of success? Host, you have to be strong!¡± The corners of Huanhuan¡¯s mouth twitched into a bitter smile. ¡°My mind is very strong. But my body is very fragile! I¡¯ll be sent flying into the sky if I¡¯m blown up!¡± ¡°Host, all the best. I have faith in you!¡± ¡°Haha.¡± ¡­ Huanhuan didn¡¯t dare study alchemy anymore and could only turn her attention to other things. She took out the small compass and fiddled with it. The needle spun a few times before suddenly stopping in a direction. Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°Why did the needle stop?¡± System 438 said happily, ¡°That means there¡¯s a mineral vein nearby!¡± Huanhuan looked confused. 1 She was just trying it out. She didn¡¯t expect to really find a mineral vein. This was too magical! Huanhuan quickly told Bai Di about her discovery. Bai Di stopped and looked at the small compass in Huanhuan¡¯s hand. He followed the needle and saw the endless mountains. It shouldn¡¯t be too far away. Bai Di considered it. Mines were rare treasures. Since they¡¯d encountered one, they might as well take a look. If they really found mineral veins that had yet to be mined, they could leave marks here and bring enough people over to mine them later. Bai Di called Xue Ling down and told him about the mineral vein. Xue Ling was not too surprised by the mineral vein. Instead, he was very interested in the small compass in Huanhuan¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a thing before. Tell me the truth. How many good things are you hiding?¡± Huanhuan was afraid that he would take a fancy to her compass, so she quickly hid it. ¡°I only have these few things. You already know all about them.¡± Xue Ling didn¡¯t pursue the matter. Instead, he gave Bai Di a meaningful look. When Huanhuan wasn¡¯t looking, Xue Ling whispered to Bai Di, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re watching her so closely. She has a lot of secrets. If anyone finds out, she¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°We¡¯ll protect her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid the three of you aren¡¯t enough. Why don¡¯t you add me?¡± Bai Di neither agreed nor refused. ¡°Huanhuan doesn¡¯t like you,¡± he said indifferently. ¡°No matter how strong you are, it¡¯s useless.¡± Xue Ling: ¡°¡­¡± The feather tribe¡¯s elder, who had always been sharp-tongued, was actually speechless at this moment. Huanhuan leaned over. ¡°What are you two whispering about?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°We¡¯re discussing the mineral vein.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Di changed his route at the last minute and told Mayne and the others about the plan, but he hid the truth about the mine. He only said that he was going to the mountains ahead to find a relatively rare herb. Mayne and the others did not suspect anything. They all agreed to follow the prince¡¯s arrangements. They spent half a day traveling and finally arrived at the foot of the mountain before the sun set. The endless mountain range was like a hidden dragon, quietly resting on the land. It was quite magnificent. Along the way, Bai Di had observed that there were few people around. There should be no beasts living here. Just as they were about to approach the mountain range, they accidentally discovered a group of beasts at the foot of the mountain! Bai Di immediately stopped and said to his companions behind him, ¡°There are people ahead. Hide first. I¡¯ll go see who they are.¡± Xue Ling descended from the sky and landed on the ground. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go. I¡¯ve already flown over to take a look. Those guys are guards sent by Dark Moon City. They¡¯re all beasts who have awakened their soul beasts. The person in charge of leading the team is Ma Qing.¡± Upon hearing Ma Qing¡¯s name, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but look surprised. Enemies were bound to meet! Bai Di said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he be back in Dark Moon City? Why is he here?¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°From the looks of it, they¡¯re probably after that thing too.¡± Since Mayne was behind him, he couldn¡¯t say anything about the mineral vein. But Bai Di and Huanhuan understood what he meant. Ma Qing was also here for the mineral vein! He was trying to steal their business! Xue Ling sharpened his claws excitedly. ¡°Are we attacking?¡± Bai Di pondered for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Chapter 161 - Caught The guards of Dark Moon City were basically composed of snake beasts. Ma Qing was the only exception. His beast form was that of a baboon. He was personally assigned by the city lord of Dark Moon City this time. The reason had to be traced back to a month ago. At that time, Ma Qing fled back to Dark Moon City City with Yi Wu. They saw the beast king of Dark Moon City City, and Yi Wu actually took the opportunity to seduce him. Now that the beast king doted on Yi Wu, the two of them were in a heated relationship. Ma Qing, on the other hand, had lost the trust of the main city¡¯s temple because he had failed two missions in a row. Not only was he punished, but he also lost the right to become the high priest of the Dark Moon Temple. Now that the position of the high priest had been occupied by a brat, Ma Qing could only continue to be his divine servant. His status in the Dark Moon Temple had become very awkward. Not long ago, Yi Wu had received news from somewhere that a huge crystal mine was hidden under the mountains in the east. The beast king was very interested and planned to send someone to mine. The Dark Moon Temple needed someone to supervise it, so Ma Qing was assigned the task. That was what led to today¡¯s events. Ma Qing was very annoyed. The reason why he brought Yi Wu back to Dark Moon City was that he liked the fact that she could use Fox Fragrance. This secret technique that could bewitch male beasts could have unexpected effects even when used repetitively. Unexpectedly, Yi Wu was very ambitious. She had just arrived in Dark Moon City and had already hooked up with the Beast King. Now that she had the Beast King as her backer, her status rose. On the other hand, not only did he not get the position of high priest of the temple, but he was also sent to this lousy place to mine! He was really aggrieved! Ma Qing was angry and shouted at the snake beasts, ¡°Why are you so slow? Hurry up! If the mineral vine isn¡¯t dug out before dark, you¡¯ll all be punished!¡± The snake beasts were actually quite annoyed. They were guards, not slaves. Why should they be ordered around?! Although Ma Qing had been sent here to supervise in name, everyone knew very well that he had been sent here by the temple. He had already fallen to this state, but he still dared to be so arrogant! However, due to the beast king¡¯s orders, they could only suppress their anger and continue working. They secretly thought that if there was a chance, they would definitely teach Ma Qing a lesson! The mine was quickly dug out. Ma Qing casually pointed at a snake beast. ¡°Go down and take a look first!¡± The snake beast crawled into the mine. Not long after, they heard a miserable scream! All the beasts were shocked. Then, a huge dark green claw stretched out of the mine. They didn¡¯t know what animal the claw belonged to. It was two meters long, and its sharp claws were stained with blood. ¡°W-What monster is this?!¡± Ma Qing¡¯s expression changed drastically. The huge claw reached out of the mine before the creature forced out its long, sharp head. Its head was covered in fine dark green scales. Its black eyes narrowed into vertical lines as it stared at Ma Qing and the snake beasts. This monster¡¯s head alone was more than three meters long. They couldn¡¯t imagine how huge it would be if it came out completely. What was even more terrifying was that Ma Qing sensed the aura of a high-level soul beast from it. However, because the other party was too strong, Ma Qing didn¡¯t even know how many stars it had. Ma Qing was terrified and quickly retreated. ¡°Stop it! Don¡¯t let it out!¡± The snake beasts were also very afraid, but they could not disobey orders. They could only brace themselves and charge forward, trying to force this huge monster back into the cave. The monster was huge and could send those snake beasts flying with a casual slap. However, it seemed to be stuck in the mine and could not squeeze out the back half of its body. As long as the snake beasts were a little further away, it could not do anything to them. Ma Qing¡¯s sharp eyes noticed this. He immediately ordered the snake beasts to retreat and get them to bring rocks over to smash the monster¡¯s head! The monster¡¯s skin and scales were very thick. The stones could not injure it, but it would hurt. It wanted to tear those annoying snake beasts apart, but the other party was too far away and its claws could not hook them. It became very irritable. Its claws smashed the ground until it trembled, and it suddenly roared. ¡°You guys are courting death. Get lost!¡± When Xue Ling, who was watching from afar, heard this roar, his expression changed slightly. ¡°This voice¡­ Could it be him¡­¡± Bai Di glanced at him. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°That voice sounds familiar. It might be an old acquaintance. I¡¯ll fly over and see what¡¯s going on.¡± With that, Xue Ling spread his wings and quickly flew down the mountain. When he saw the besieged monster, he immediately looked relieved. ¡°So it¡¯s him!¡± Ma Qing pointed at the monster and shouted, ¡°Smash his eyes!¡± The snake beasts immediately wrapped their tails around the boulders and threw them at the monster¡¯s eyes! At this moment, a fiery red figure descended from the sky and swept all the stones back! The snake beasts couldn¡¯t dodge in time and were bruised by the rocks. Xue Ling stopped above the monster and smiled. ¡°Long time no see, old buddy!¡± The monster looked up at him and said coldly, ¡°So it¡¯s you. Why are you here?¡± ¡°Just passing by.¡± Seeing that the two of them were about to start chatting, Ma Qing immediately ordered his men to continue attacking. ¡°Kill them!¡± Xue Ling glanced at him. ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re really annoying!¡± Flames appeared on his fingertips. With a sudden wave, the originally green grass immediately burned! Snake beasts were afraid of heat to begin with. After being burned like this, they were almost roasted. They hurriedly retreated and escaped the sea of fire. Ma Qing did not dare to approach the sea of fire. He could only stare at Xue Ling from afar, his eyes filled with hatred. ¡°It¡¯s you again!¡± Xue Ling smiled strangely. ¡°I heard that baboons¡¯ brains are especially delicious, especially when they¡¯re roasted alive. They taste especially good. I¡¯m suddenly interested in trying out the delicacy today.¡± With that, he flew towards Ma Qing! Ma Qing turned around and fled! In the distance, Bai Di, Huanhuan, and the others were surprised to see Xue Ling and Ma Qing fighting. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to wait and see? Why did he attack first?¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t know exactly what was going on between Xue Ling and Ma Qing, but since they were already fighting, they couldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing. He turned to Mayne behind him and said, ¡°Help take care of Huanhuan. I¡¯ll help Xue Ling.¡± Mayne quickly agreed. ¡°Okay!¡± Bai Di transformed into a white tiger and pounced on Ma Qing! Ma Qing had nowhere to escape. He could only call for help from the snake beasts. However, the snake beasts acted as if they did not see it. They ran quickly and disappeared. Ma Qing was alone and helpless. Chapter 162 - Xue Lings Age Unsurprisingly, Ma Qing was captured alive. 2 He was forced to reveal his baboon form. Xue Ling looked at his ugly face and felt his eyes sting. He wanted to kill him immediately. But Bai Di stopped Xue Ling. ¡°Let¡¯s bring him back first so we can see if we can get any information about the Dark Moon Temple from him.¡± To prevent Ma Qing from escaping again, Bai Di broke his limbs. He then took out a hemp rope from his interspatial ring and tied him up tightly. Ma Qing gritted his teeth in pain. His ugly face became even uglier and more disgusting. While Bai Di was dealing with Ma Qing, Huanhuan walked to the mine alone. She looked at the huge monster in front of her. He looked like a pangolin, but he was dozens of times larger than a normal pangolin. The pangolin suddenly asked, ¡°Little female, you have the aura of the Divine Wood. What¡¯s your relationship with the Divine Wood clan?¡± Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°What Divine Wood clan?¡± ¡°The tribe that has protected the Divine Wood for generations. They call themselves the Divine Wood clan.¡± The pangolin glanced at her. ¡°From your silly appearance, you shouldn¡¯t be from the Divine Wood clan. But why do you have the aura of the Divine Wood?¡± 1 Xue Ling walked over and said with a smile, ¡°Because she has the Divine Wood seed.¡± The pangolin was a little surprised. ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Divine Wood been destroyed? How can there be seeds left?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask her.¡± Xue Ling and the pangolin looked at Huanhuan at the same time. She was nervous and uneasy. ¡°I-I can¡¯t say. It¡¯s my secret.¡± She said it so bluntly that the pangolin and Xue Ling couldn¡¯t get to the bottom of it. The pangolin slowed down his voice. ¡°No matter what the reason is, since you could obtain the Divine Wood seed, it means that you¡¯re fated with the Divine Wood. I hope you can treat it well.¡± Huanhuan nodded in agreement. ¡°I will.¡± Xue Ling and Bai Di worked together to dig open the mine. The pangolin could finally move its body and squeeze out of the narrow mine. His body was much larger than she had imagined. His huge body was more than ten meters long. If he moved slightly, the ground would tremble. His dark green skin was covered in thick scales. It was obvious that he was extremely strong. Huanhuan was stunned when she saw such a huge pangolin for the first time. Ever since she came to this world, she had really learned a lot! Through introductions, everyone learned that the pangolin¡¯s name was Chang Gu. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Can¡¯t you take on a human form?¡± If he had turned into a human, he wouldn¡¯t have been stuck in the mine just now. Chang Gu was slightly stunned. Huanhuan looked at his expression and asked tentatively, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t think of that?¡± Chang Gu: ¡°¡­¡± He truly didn¡¯t think of that. Xue Ling couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Hahahaha! You were asleep for so many years. Did you end up losing your mind? How could you forget such a thing?!¡± Chang Gu looked at him coldly. ¡°Why are you still so noisy?!¡± ¡°I can laugh at this joke for a year! Hahahaha!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you two know each other from before?¡± Chang Gu said coldly, ¡°I met him a few times many years ago.¡± ¡°Many years ago? It sounds like a long time ago¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while.¡± Huanhuan lowered her voice mysteriously, ¡°Then do you know how old Xue Ling is?¡± It was said that Xue Ling had a high status in the feather tribe. Even Patriarch Shen Yan acted like a junior in front of him. Huanhuan felt that Xue Ling was definitely not young, but she couldn¡¯t guess how old he was. In the past, when she asked the feather tribe, they didn¡¯t know either. This was almost an unsolved mystery in her heart. The pangolin in front of him seemed to have known Xue Ling for a long time. Perhaps he knew Xue Ling¡¯s age. Chang Gu said succinctly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember how old he is.¡± ¡°Y-You don¡¯t remember?!¡± Huanhuan was shocked. How old was he that he couldn¡¯t even remember?! She continued to ask, ¡°Then do you know what the female Xue Ling likes looks like?¡± Chang Gu said, ¡°Does he have a female he likes? I¡¯ve never heard of her.¡± ¡°But he told me that he has a female he liked.¡± Chang Gu still looked cold. ¡°Oh, then the female he likes must be very beautiful.¡± ¡°Really? How do you know that?¡± ¡°Xue Ling thinks he¡¯s the most beautiful beast in the world. He once said that the person he¡¯ll like in the future has to be prettier than him. Otherwise, he might as well like himself!¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°How narcissistic.¡± Bai Di walked over and said to Huanhuan, ¡°I just checked the mine. It¡¯s very deep. I plan to go down and take a look.¡± Before Huanhuan could speak, Chang Gu asked, ¡°You want to mine it ?¡± Bai Di admitted frankly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t dig up the crystal mine here.¡± Chang Gu¡¯s tone was extremely certain. Bai Di and Huanhuan were stunned. Even Xue Ling looked at him. Xue Ling knew Chang Gu¡¯s temper very well. If there was no special reason, he would not have said such a thing. ¡°Why not?¡± Chang Gu¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°This mountain range is an active volcano. The bottom of the mountain is filled with magma. It¡¯s all thanks to the crystal mine that the volcano hasn¡¯t erupted in so many years. If you dig up the crystal mine and the volcano erupts, everything within a thousand miles will be burned to ashes.¡± Huanhuan looked up. She did not expect this majestic mountain range to be an active volcano. Xue Ling asked with a faint smile, ¡°Is that why you¡¯ve been guarding this spot and not letting anyone else mine the place?¡± Chang Gu neither said yes nor no. ¡°It¡¯s warm here. I can sleep very comfortably. I don¡¯t intend to change places. I hope you¡¯ll give up this crystal mine.¡± He paused and added, ¡°As compensation, I can give you a small gift.¡± Chang Gu extended his claws and took out a black stone from the mine. He placed it in front of Bai Di. Bai Di¡¯s and Xue Ling¡¯s expressions changed when they saw the stone. Only Huanhuan did not understand what was so special about this stone. She could not help but ask, ¡°What is this?¡± Bai Di explained, ¡°This is the black crystal essence. It¡¯s the essence with the highest black crystal energy. Only a large crystal mine that has been around for tens of thousands of years can produce such a piece of crystal essence.¡± ¡®That sounds impressive!¡¯ Huanhuan blinked. ¡°Mr. Chang Gu, are you going to give us this essence?¡± Chang Gu said yes, then asked, ¡°Did you call me mister?¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°Mister is an honorific.¡± Chang Gu nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, I like this title.¡± Chapter 163 - Finally Back! Although crystal mines were rare, the consequences of a volcano eruption were too serious. Bai Di and Huanhuan were unwilling to see the tragedy of the forest burning to ashes. Moreover, Chang Gu was guarding this place. He would not let anyone mine the crystal mine. After weighing the pros and cons, Bai Di finally gave up on mining the crystal mine. Chang Gu said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness. The Goddess of Nature will like you.¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°The black crystal essence you¡¯re giving us is worth the entire mine. We didn¡¯t lose out.¡± He let Huanhuan put the black crystal essence into the ring space and bring it back to Sang Ye. Sang Ye¡¯s beast soul was of the dark attribute. This black crystal essence was very suitable for him. Before leaving, Chang Gu suddenly called Huanhuan in front of him. His cold tone was deep. ¡°You¡¯re a kind little female. If you ever condense a heart of nature, I hope you¡¯ll keep your kindness.¡± Huanhuan smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I won¡¯t condense the heart of nature because my Divine Wood seed is a dead seed.¡± However, Chang Gu said something meaningful. ¡°The Divine Wood is a symbol of life. As long as you have hope, it¡¯ll never die.¡± Huanhuan seemed to understand, but at the same time, she did not. ¡°Oh.¡± After bidding farewell to Mr. Pangolin, the group set off again. Two days later, they finally saw the familiar forest. Four silver-white wolves ran out of the forest. They seemed to have grown a lot. Their silver-white fur shone in the sun. They ran with authority. They threw Huanhuan to the ground and stuck out their wet tongues to lick her face. Huanhuan was tickled by the licking. She smiled and said, ¡°Stop licking me. Let me up.¡± Shuang Yun walked after them. He picked up the four wolves and threw them aside. Huanhuan could finally get up from the ground. Unexpectedly, as soon as she stabilized herself, Shuang Yun picked her up. His dark green eyes were filled with warmth. Huanhuan looked at him. She had missed him. Shuang Yun said, ¡°You seem to have gained weight.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Bastard! I can¡¯t live like this anymore. Let¡¯s get a divorce!¡¯ She glared at Shuang Yun angrily. He leaned over and kissed her face. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. You¡¯re making me hard.¡± ¡°¡­¡± This big pervert was acting like a hooligan in broad daylight. How shameless! Huanhuan pushed Shuang Yun¡¯s head aside and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Sang Ye?¡± Shuang Yun was unhappy. ¡°Why are you asking about Sang Ye the moment we met? Why aren¡¯t you asking about me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already hard. Do I still need to ask?¡± After saying this, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but cover her face. Oh no, she had been influenced as well. She could actually say such dirty words when she opened her mouth. But Shuang Yun smiled happily. ¡°Do you want to touch it? You haven¡¯t had it in a long time. It misses you.¡± Huanhuan shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not touching you. Don¡¯t do anything rash!¡± In the end, it was Bai Di who stopped Shuang Yun in time. Huanhuan hid behind Bai Di and stuck out her tongue at Shuang Yun. ¡°You big pervert!¡± Shuang Yunlang laughed. A black python slithered out of the forest. As soon as Huanhuan saw him, she immediately waved her arms. ¡°Sang Ye!¡± Sang Ye quickly slithered in front of Huanhuan and wrapped her up with his snake tail. His scarlet snake tongue swept across her face. ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡± Huanhuan hugged his head and rubbed against it. Shuang Yun noticed that there were other beasts behind Bai Di. ¡°What¡¯s up with these guys?¡± he asked softly. Bai Di told him about the chamber of commerce. Shuang Yun said, ¡°It¡¯s good to do business with the chamber of commerce, but we have to get them to sign a contract first, lest they leak the true situation of the Rock Wolf Tribe.¡± Before they were truly powerful, revealing their strength too early would attract unnecessary trouble. It was better for them to keep a low profile. Bai Di nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°We caught another guy this time.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Bai Di dragged the dying Ma Qing out. ¡°We ran into him halfway and caught him.¡± Shuang Yun grinned. ¡°To think we spent so much effort previously and never managed to catch him. I didn¡¯t expect him to fall into our hands!¡± Bai Di said, ¡°Find a way to pry information about Dark Moon Temple out of him when we get back.¡± ¡°No problem. Leave this to me!¡± The group returned to the rock mountain. Dong Ya was waiting at the foot of the mountain with his sister. As soon as they saw Huanhuan and the others return, they immediately went forward and called out happily, ¡°Teacher, welcome home!¡± Huanhuan looked up at the rock mountain wrapped in green creepers, her eyes filled with nostalgia. She was finally back! The creepers smelled the familiar scent on her body and took the initiative to extend a vine to gently touch the back of her hand. Huanhuan grabbed the vine. ¡°Thank you for watching over the place.¡± The leaves on the vine swayed slightly as if to say she was welcome. Huanhuan loosened her fingers, and the vine retracted. She and Sang Ye went up first, leaving Bai Di to make arrangements for Mayne and the others at the foot of the mountain. Shuang Yun carried the dying Ma Qing and strode toward the second underground floor. Not long after Huanhuan left, Shuang Yun made the second underground floor a dungeon. There was a matching torture room beside it to punish those who had broken the law. Shuang Yun threw Ma Qing into the interrogation room and began to interrogate him about Dark Moon Temple. At the same time, Bai Di had signed a contract with Mayne not to tell anyone about the Rock Wolf Tribe¡¯s situation. He then led Mayne into the fort. As soon as they entered, Mayne and the guys behind him looked shocked. They did not expect that there was a secret fortress hidden on this ordinary mountain! Bai Di said to Mayne, ¡°The first floor is a business district. All the shops are here. If you want to trade, you can do it here. As for the other places, you don¡¯t have access to them yet. When we¡¯ve traded more and can trust each other completely, I¡¯ll show you around personally.¡± Mayne nodded quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. We won¡¯t wander off.¡± ¡°I got someone to carve out a few houses in the basement for you to stay in. The place might be a little simple. Please make do for a while. We¡¯re still trying to perfect it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Your Highness. It¡¯s a great honor for us to live in such a large fortress.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°I¡¯m not a prince anymore. You don¡¯t have to call me Your Highness anymore. Just call me by my name.¡± Mayne quickly said, ¡°No, no! Your status is so noble. As commoners, how can we call you by your name?!¡± No matter what Bai Di said, Mayne refused to call him by his name. In the end, Bai Di had to choose this method. ¡°You might as well call me ¡®Mister¡¯ too.¡± Mayne had learned from Huanhuan that ¡®Mister¡¯ was also a form of respect, so he nodded and agreed. ¡°Yes, Mister.¡± Chapter 164 - Murder Without Blood Mayne rented a large, spacious shop in the business district on the first floor and set it up as the chamber of commerce¡¯s branch on the rock mountain. He had chosen a good location. It was next to Huanhuan¡¯s shop. As Huanhuan¡¯s family business had always been good, Mayne¡¯s chamber of commerce also benefited a little and attracted some customers. Sang Ye took out many fish from the pond, and Bai Di cooked them for a huge hotpot meal. Hence, tonight¡¯s dinner was hotpot. Xue Ling also came to freeload. 1 He seemed to have made up his mind to stay in the attic for a long time. He had no intention of returning to the feather tribe. However, seeing that he had helped a lot along the way, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye did not object to his freeloading. They tacitly agreed to him staying. 2 Bai Di first picked out the most tender fish, picked out the bones, and placed the fish into Huanhuan¡¯s bowl. Then, he distributed a few fish to the four wolf cubs. After taking care of the females and cubs, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye started eating. Xue Ling ate very carefully, but he was also very fast. He didn¡¯t even spit out the fish bones and chewed them all. Huanhuan heard the sound of bones being chewed and looked at him in horror. ¡°Why don¡¯t you even spit out the fish bones? Aren¡¯t you afraid of them getting stuck in your throat?¡± Xue Ling swallowed the fish bones in his mouth and said reluctantly, ¡°As long as I chew them, they won¡¯t get stuck.¡± The large pot of fish meat and soup was devoured. After eating and drinking, Shuang Yun touched his stomach and said, ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you tomorrow.¡± Hearing this, Sang Ye and the wolf cubs immediately stopped. The wolf cubs howled and cried. ¡°Howl, howl, howl!¡± Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sang Ye felt sad. ¡°They must have heard that Shuang Yun was going to cook and were so frightened that they cried.¡± ¡°Is his cooking really that bad?¡± Sang Ye¡¯s expression was really indescribable. 1 Shuang Yun jumped up and said, ¡°In the month you were away, I¡¯ve been practicing my cooking diligently. My culinary skills have improved greatly. I¡¯ll cook for you tomorrow. It won¡¯t taste any worse than Bai Di¡¯s!¡± Lin Huanhuan was skeptical. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Xue Ling was a foodie, so he had never rejected delicacies. When he heard Shuang Yun¡¯s guarantee, he immediately became interested. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave tomorrow¡¯s breakfast to you.¡± Shuang Yun patted his chest and promised, ¡°No problem!¡± The wolf cubs were roaring! That night, Shuang Yun was the first to recommend himself to Huanhuan, but he was rejected again. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sleeping with Sang Ye tonight.¡± Shuang Yun was very unhappy. ¡°You slept with Sang Ye the last night before you left, and now you want to sleep with Sang Ye again. Is he the only one in your heart? Just because he has two penises?!¡± 2 Huanhuan held her forehead. ¡°Shut up.¡± Shuang Yun carried her into his bedroom and said shamelessly, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want to sleep with you tonight!¡± 1 ¡°I have something to tell Sang Ye. I¡¯ll sleep with you tomorrow night, okay?¡± Shuang Yun was still indignant. ¡°What do you have to say that you need the entire night?¡± Huanhuan had no choice but to use her ultimate killing move. She hugged his neck and kissed him. The little female¡¯s lips were soft and sweet. Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t stop kissing her. It was only when they were both panting that Huanhuan moved back. Her lips were red, and her eyes were sparkling. Her voice was soft. ¡°Let me sleep with Sang Ye tonight, okay?¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s heart was in a puddle now. He couldn¡¯t bear to refuse the little female¡¯s request, so he could only compromise helplessly. ¡°Okay.¡± Huanhuan kissed him loudly on the cheek again. ¡°I like you so much!¡± The tips of Shuang Yun¡¯s ears turned red. He looked away. ¡°Hmph.¡± Huanhuan walked out of Shuang Yun¡¯s bedroom and quietly walked into Sang Ye¡¯s bedroom. Sang Ye was slightly startled to see Huanhuan enter. ¡°Why are you here? I thought you¡¯d sleep with Shuang Yun tonight.¡± Huanhuan walked over and hugged his arm. ¡°Shall I stay with you tonight?¡± Sang Ye picked her up and placed her on his lap. ¡°Of course.¡± Huanhuan looked at him and realized that his skin was pale no matter what. Even his skin felt cold to the touch. She took out the black crystal essence from her interspatial ring. ¡°This is for you.¡± Sang Ye had seen crystal essence before, but they were only the essence of green crystals or blue crystals. Moreover, they were only the size of a fingernail. Such a large piece of black crystal essence was really a rare treasure! He took the essence and immediately felt the powerful force contained in the crystal. That power was perfectly compatible with his beast soul. Before he could even prepare, his body had already begun to automatically absorb the dark attribute energy in the crystal essence. Sang Ye suddenly revealed his beast form. A huge python filled the entire bedroom and was slowly squeezed to the door. Huanhuan saw that the python¡¯s body was glowing with a faint black luster. The black crystal essence was wrapped around the snake beast, and the light was getting brighter. 1 ¡°Sang Ye!¡± Huanhuan called out worriedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The python looked up at her in the doorway. He extended his tongue and swept it across her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Bai Di and Shuang Yun heard the commotion and came out of their rooms. Shuang Yun looked surprised to see the python in the bedroom. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Sang Ye said, ¡°I¡¯m absorbing the energy in the crystal essence.¡± Bai Di saw the crystal essence that he had wrapped around and frowned. ¡°The dark attribute power contained in this crystal essence is very huge. You should be sufficiently prepared before absorbing it. If you don¡¯t digest it well, your body will explode from the energy.¡± Sang Ye sighed. ¡°I just touched the crystal essence, but my body involuntarily began to absorb it. I couldn¡¯t control my body.¡± There was no other way. Bai Di said, ¡°Slow down. The process might be a little uncomfortable. You just have to get through it. If you really can¡¯t, let us know. We¡¯ll help you think of a way. Don¡¯t force yourself.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± The energy contained in the crystal essence far exceeded the imagination of ordinary people. It took Sang Ye an entire day and night to absorb all the energy. Even after the matter with Sang Ye, Shuang Yun insisted on cooking breakfast himself the next day. As for the taste of breakfast¡­ 1 Huanhuan felt that if she disliked anyone in the future, she would invite them to her house and let Shuang Yun cook for them! 1 He could commit murder without spilling blood! 1 Chapter 165 - : Molt Not only was the energy of the crystal essence majestic, but it was also extremely pure. After Sang Ye absorbed it, he wasn¡¯t able to return to his human form. Huanhuan was very worried about him and stayed by his side to help take care of him. On the third day, Sang Ye¡¯s spirits improved slightly. He said, ¡°I might be advancing.¡± Huanhuan touched the python¡¯s body. ¡°Do you need our help?¡± Sang Ye stuck out his snake tongue and licked her cheek. ¡°I might have to shed my skin this time, so I have to leave the rock mountain and find a safe place outside.¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you shed your skin on the rock mountain? Aren¡¯t there two empty floors underground? It¡¯s a big and quiet place. You can go there to shed your skin.¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Sang Ye explained patiently, ¡°Snake beasts need a lot of water to shed their skin. Moreover, when I shed my skin, I¡¯ll cause a huge commotion. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll destroy the foundation of the fortress. I can¡¯t shed my skin here.¡± Helpless, Huanhuan could only sigh. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Huanhuan and Bai Di sent Sang Ye out of the fortress. Shuang Yun was still busy interrogating Ma Qing and had no time to come out. Sang Ye had chosen that lake. That was where he had first mated with Huanhuan. The lake was as quiet as a mirror. The fireflies that once flew everywhere had disappeared. The black python slowly slithered into the water. He looked back at Huanhuan and Bai Di, who were standing on the shore. ¡°You guys go back first,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll go back myself after I shed my skin.¡± Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°How long will it take?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact time it¡¯ll take. A day or two at the earliest. Maybe a month or two at the longest.¡± Huanhuan watched helplessly as the python sank into the water. When the lake was calm and the python was gone, Bai Di said slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Bai Di transformed into a white tiger and lowered himself so that the little female could climb onto his back. When she was seated, he rose and headed back to the rock mountain. Huanhuan looked back at the lake and prayed silently. She hoped that Sang Ye could successfully shed his skin and their family could reunite. ¡­ Shuang Yun interrogated Ma Qing for several days, almost torturing him to death. He told Bai Di and Huanhuan the results of the interrogation. ¡°Ma Qing is a divine servant of the Dark Moon Temple. He has always been by the high priest¡¯s side and is considered the high priest¡¯s trusted aide. However, this guy is very ambitious and wanted to replace the high priest. Unfortunately, although the high priest is old, his health is still good. He showed no signs of dying. A while ago, Ma Qing couldn¡¯t wait any longer, so he secretly poisoned the high priest to death and framed Sang Ye.¡± Hearing this, Huanhuan was furious. ¡°So, he¡¯s the one who framed Sang Ye for murder, causing him to escape!¡± Bai Di stroked her back. ¡°Calm down. Let Shuang Yun finish.¡± Huanhuan calmed down and asked, ¡°Why did Ma Qing frame Sang Ye? Even if he wants to replace the high priest, there should be other scapegoats in the temple, right?¡± When most people framed others, they would prioritize those who looked easier to bully. No matter what, Sang Ye did not seem like such a person. Shuang Yun said, ¡°Because Sang Ye is the next candidate appointed by the high priest. His status in the Dark Moon Temple is second only to the high priest.¡± Huanhuan and Bai Di were stunned. They only knew that Sang Ye had grown up in the Dark Moon Temple, but they did not know that he was actually the successor of the high priest. Huanhuan felt a chill in her heart. ¡°First, he killed the high priest, then he framed Sang Ye. He got rid of two competitors at once. Ma Qing¡¯s thoughts and methods are indeed powerful.¡± However, Bai Di keenly realized that something was wrong. ¡°If Ma Qing only wanted to get rid of his competitors, he should have achieved his goal when Sang Ye left the Dark Moon Temple. Why did he go through so much trouble to hunt Sang Ye down? He even forced out the demon bloodline hidden in Sang Ye¡¯s body.¡± After hearing his analysis, Huanhuan also felt that things were not as simple. Bai Di said, ¡°Ma Qing must have only told part of the truth. He¡¯s still hiding a lot of things.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll continue to interrogate him. This guy is very cunning. His words are all mixed up with the truth. Sometimes, he even deliberately says something specious to confuse me.¡± Shuang Yun scratched his short silver-white hair. ¡°By the way, he said something else today.¡± Bai Di and Huanhuan looked at him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°He said that the reason why the high priest appointed Sang Ye as his successor is because the high priest is Sang Ye¡¯s grandfather.¡± After a while, Huanhuan finally understood the relationship. She was very surprised. ¡°The high priest is Sang Ye¡¯s grandfather?¡± ¡°Yes, Sang Ye¡¯s father is a sinner. He was executed a long time ago for colluding with demons. Sang Ye should¡¯ve been executed too, but because of the high priest¡¯s extreme protection, he was barely spared. The high priest is very protective of Sang Ye and has always brought him along to nurture him. He even planned to let him inherit the position of the high priest. Thus, Ma Qing got jealous of Sang Ye and deliberately framed him.¡± All of this sounded logical. But Huanhuan felt that something was wrong. She couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong, though. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What Ma Qing said should be true, right?¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that everything else is true, but Ma Qing shouldn¡¯t be lying about Sang Ye. After all, Sang Ye is on the rock mountain. If he¡¯s lying, as long as Sang Ye comes forward to confront him, Ma Qing will immediately give himself away. He¡¯s so cunning. He¡¯s not stupid enough to make such a low-level mistake.¡± Bai Di nodded in agreement. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°Not only was Sang Ye framed for killing the high priest, but he was also framed for stealing a holy artifact. Could it be that the holy artifact was also stolen by Ma Qing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Ma Qing about this. He insists that he doesn¡¯t know the whereabouts of the holy artifact.¡± ¡°What exactly is the holy artifact of the Dark Moon Temple?¡± Shuang Yun shook his head. ¡°Ma Qing said he has never seen the holy artifact before. He doesn¡¯t know what the holy artifact is. I think this guy isn¡¯t telling the truth.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue the interrogation. We still have time. One day, we¡¯ll be able to dig out everything Ma Qing knows.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± ¡°Remember to get someone to keep an eye on Ma Qing. Don¡¯t let him run away again.¡± Shuang Yun patted his chest and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, his limbs are all broken. He definitely won¡¯t be able to escape. Moreover, I¡¯ve asked Jiu Yuan to keep an eye on the cell. There won¡¯t be any mistakes this time!¡± 2 ¡°I hope so.¡± What Shuang Yun did not expect was that he would be slapped in the face by reality the next day. Chapter 166 - He Dies! Ma Qing had been tortured beyond recognition. He was locked in the dungeon and was dying. Jiu Yuan and another male beast were in charge of guarding him. In order not to let Ma Qing die too quickly, Dong Ya would make a bowl of medicine according to the prescription that Huanhuan made and send it to Ma Qing every day to help him extend his life. Jiu Yuan estimated the time. Dong Ya would be delivering the medicine soon. Ma Qing looked up at Jiu Yuan, who was not far away. He suddenly said, ¡°If I remember correctly, Mu Ye is your brother-in-law, right?¡± Jiu Yuan glanced at him. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Ma Qing chuckled, revealing his teeth that were covered in blood and dirt. ¡°Then do you know that Mu Ye is dead?¡± Jiu Yuan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°From the looks of it, you already know. Do you want to know why Mu Ye died?¡± Jiu Yuan¡¯s expression turned extremely dark. ¡°If you say another word, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue!¡± However, Ma Qing knew that he did not dare to cut off his tongue. After all, Shuang Yun still wanted to know a lot of things from him. Ma Qing smiled fearlessly. ¡°Because Mu Ye found out that the Black River Tribe was going to attack the Rock Wolf Tribe. He wanted to deliver the news to you. Unfortunately, he died before he could return to the rock mountain. What an idiot!¡± Jiu Yuan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He reached out and picked up the limp Ma Qing from the ground with murderous intent. ¡°Shut up!¡± Another male beast quickly pulled Jiu Yuan away. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. Calm down!¡± Ma Qing looked at the exasperated Jiu Yuan and laughed even louder. In any case, he had no way out. He would not let the others have it easy either! Jiu Yuan¡¯s eyes were red as he glared at him. He wished he could kill this bastard now! His companion hugged him tightly, preventing him from attacking Ma Qing. Suddenly, his companion noticed the figure at the cell door and asked sternly, ¡°Who¡¯s outside? Come out!¡± A moment later, Mu Xiang walked in with a bowl of medicine. Dong Ya was supposed to deliver the medicine today, but he had to do something else and could not come, so he left this matter to Mu Xiang. As soon as Mu Xiang approached the cell, she heard what Ma Qing said. Mu Ye was dead. Her brother was dead. Mu Xiang stood in the doorway of the cell like a lifeless puppet. Jiu Yuan couldn¡¯t help but panic when he saw her like this. He quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t believe Ma Qing. He¡¯s lying!¡± But Ma Qing deliberately tore apart his lie. ¡°Mu Ye was abandoned by Yi Wu long ago and died on the way to the rock mountain! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can look for him yourself. You might even find one or two pieces of his body that haven¡¯t been eaten by wild animals!¡± Jiu Yuan shouted angrily, ¡°Enough!¡± Ma Qing¡¯s smile was ferocious and smug. ¡°Why are you afraid to tell her the truth? Why lie to her? Do you feel good playing her like she¡¯s a fool?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Jiu Yuan reached for Mu Xiang¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t believe his nonsense. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Mu Xiang threw the medicine at him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! You liar!¡± Jiu Yuan was splashed with the medicine. But he didn¡¯t care about that. His eyes were fixed on Mu Xiang as he said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s really not what you think. Come with me and I¡¯ll explain it to you, okay?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to explain. Just tell me if Mu Ye is dead.¡± Jiu Yuan held it in for a long time. In the end, he could only squeeze out a word. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Xiang¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Did you already know everything? Have you been lying to me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to lie to you. I just didn¡¯t want you to be sad!¡± ¡°Won¡¯t I feel sad about you lying to me?¡± Jiu Yuan was speechless and could only keep apologizing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your apology. I¡¯m so disappointed in you!¡± Mu Xiang turned to leave. Jiu Yuan wanted to chase after her, but he heard Mu Xiang say coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. I don¡¯t want to see you or say another word to you.¡± Jiu Yuan could only stop and watch as she walked away. His companion patted his shoulder and comforted him. ¡°After a while when she¡¯s calmer, you can explain it to her slowly. She¡¯ll definitely forgive you.¡± Jiu Yuan strode toward Ma Qing and grabbed him. His eyes were filled with ruthlessness. ¡°Are you satisfied now?!¡± Ma Qing grinned. ¡°You lied to her. She¡¯ll never believe you again. Your relationship will deteriorate until she abandons you. Then you¡¯ll die a miserable and lonely death. Hahahaha!¡± Jiu Yuan had the urge to strangle him. His companion quickly grabbed his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash! Patriarch Shuang Yun asked us to keep an eye on him. If you kill him, how are we going to explain it to Patriarch Shuang Yun?!¡± At this moment, Jiu Yuan was furious. He threw Shuang Yun¡¯s advice to the back of his mind and grabbed Ma Qing¡¯s neck. No matter how hard his companion pulled, he refused to let go. He had to kill this bastard, Ma Qing! By the time Shuang Yun heard the news and rushed over, Ma Qing had already been strangled to death. His body was thrown to the ground. His limbs were twisted together. There was not a single spot on his body that hadn¡¯t been tortured. He was covered in blood and looked extremely disgusting. Jiu Yuan stood at the side, panting heavily. Veins were bulging on his forehead. He had clearly not recovered from his anger. Shuang Yun scratched his short silver-white hair and said in frustration, ¡°Jiu Yuan, didn¡¯t I tell you to keep an eye on Ma Qing and not let him die easily? Why did he die just as I walked away?!¡± After a while, Jiu Yuan gradually calmed down. He said stiffly, ¡°I killed Ma Qing. I¡¯ll take all the blame. I¡¯m willing to be punished!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to hold you responsible, but you have to give me a reasonable explanation for this.¡± Jiu Yuan said hatefully, ¡°He deserves to die!¡± ¡°I know he deserves to die, but we couldn¡¯t let him die now. We needed to pry more useful information out of him. Didn¡¯t I tell you this long ago? Have you forgotten everything?!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, but I couldn¡¯t help it. He¡¯s so hateful!¡± Shuang Yun was defeated by his answer. In the end, he could only order the others, ¡°Go get rid of Ma Qing¡¯s body and wash this place clean so that it won¡¯t attract bugs.¡± The wolf beasts immediately acted and threw Ma Qing¡¯s corpse down the mountain. Chapter 167 - Divorce Ma Qing¡¯s sudden death interrupted Shuang Yun and Bai Di¡¯s interrogation plan. Many questions could not be answered. They could only put these doubts aside for the time being and think of ways to find the answers in the future. At the same time, Mu Xiang and Jiu Yuan began their divorce procedures. Yes, Mu Xiang had learned the word ¡®divorce¡¯ from Huanhuan. Mu Xiang was the one who suggested the divorce, but Jiu Yuan refused. The two of them ended up in front of Shuang Yun because of this. Shuang Yun tried to persuade them not to separate. He comforted them and wanted them to reconcile. Unfortunately, Mu Xiang did not appreciate his efforts. Seeing that Shuang Yun was unwilling to help make a decision, she went straight to Lin Huanhuan. Mu Xiang said, ¡°Huanhuan, don¡¯t you have Forgetting Water? Give me some. Jiu Yuan and I will drink it and completely sever ties!¡± Huanhuan was helpless. ¡°Calm down. Forgetting Water isn¡¯t a good thing. Although it can cut off the mate relationship between you two, it also has certain side effects.¡± ¡°What side effects?¡± ¡°Everything in this world is positive and negative. Forgetting Water can let you terminate your mate relationship, but it can also make you forget each other¡¯s existence. If your body¡¯s endurance isn¡¯t strong enough, it can even damage your senses so that you won¡¯t be able to feel emotions anymore.¡± Mu Xiang froze. Without emotions, what was the point of living? Huanhuan sighed. ¡°I haven¡¯t developed Forgetting Water yet, but I¡¯ve already gathered all the herbs. As long as you give me two more days, I¡¯ll be able to make it. I suggest you go back and consider it. If you¡¯re sure you want to terminate your mate relationship with Jiu Yuan, come and look for me in two days.¡± Mu Xiang was stunned again. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you persuading me to reconcile with Jiu Yuan?¡± Everyone had persuaded her to forgive Jiu Yuan, but Huanhuan did not. ¡°Marriage is like shoes. You¡¯re the only one who knows if they¡¯re comfortable on your feet. No one else can empathize. If you really think this marriage is unbearable for you, then it¡¯ll be a relief for both of you to separate.¡± Huanhuan paused and suddenly asked, ¡°If you separate, what will happen to your children?¡± Mu Xiang immediately said, ¡°They¡¯ll follow me, of course!¡± ¡°Will you have to find another mate in the future?¡± Mu Xiang hesitated. ¡°I think so. After all, I¡¯m still so young. I can¡¯t stay single until I¡¯m old.¡± ¡°Then will your future mate be good to these children?¡± Mu Xiang said firmly, ¡°Of course!¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Have you heard the story of the Snow Prince?¡± Mu Xiang shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°A long time ago, the Snow Prince¡¯s stepfather was jealous of his good looks, so he lured the Snow Prince out of the palace. He planned to kill him, but the Snow Prince was lucky enough to escape. However, his stepfather refused to let him go. He tried to seduce him with poisoned apples, and the prince was ultimately poisoned¡­¡± Huanhuan had adapted Snow White into Snow Prince. Mu Xiang was stunned. At the end, when the story was over, Huanhuan sighed. ¡°Look, the Snow Prince¡¯s stepfather was so vicious. If you accidentally find such a vicious mate in the future, won¡¯t the poor wolf cubs be miserable?¡± Mu Xiang was still immersed in the story of the Snow Prince. Her mind was filled with images of the stepfather luring the Snow Prince to eat poisonous apples. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°In addition to the problematic stepfather, there¡¯s also the problem of the environment the Snow Prince grew up in. If a child grows up in a dysfunctional family, their physical and mental health will be more or less affected. For example, Shuang Yun. It¡¯s because his father died too early that his personality became very awkward and arrogant. Previously, he had a serious hatred for females and almost became a bachelor for life. You don¡¯t want your children to be unable to find mates in the future, do you?¡± To beasts, mating and reproduction were the most important things in life! As soon as Mu Xiang heard that her children might not be able to find mates in the future, she immediately took it seriously. ¡°I definitely can¡¯t let my children become single forever!¡± Huanhuan guided her patiently. ¡°That¡¯s why you have to create a good environment for them to grow up. Pay more attention to their personalities and nurture them. Try to let them grow into outstanding male beasts who are popular with females.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Xiang clenched her fists, her fighting spirit burning. ¡°I must raise them all into the best male beasts!¡± ¡°Are you still going to divorce, then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not getting a divorce!¡± Mu Xiang stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going back to take care of the children. Let¡¯s talk again when we¡¯re free!¡± With that, she quickly went home. Huanhuan picked up her cup and took a sip of water to moisten her throat. She felt quite proud for having accomplished something. After Mu Xiang returned, she stopped bringing up divorce and listed several conditions, asking Jiu Yuan to agree with them. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t let him in. One of the conditions was that he could not lie to her again. Jiu Yuan just wanted to live a good life with Mu Xiang. He didn¡¯t care about anything else. He agreed to Mu Xiang¡¯s requests without even blinking. They finally made up. However, ever since then, whenever Mu Xiang had the chance, she would come and talk to Huanhuan about parenting. Actually, Huanhuan did not have much experience in this area. She was still a newbie and was learning to be a mother for the first time. She could only tell Mu Xiang some of the parenting stories she had seen on TV and the internet. She began to tell all kinds of melodramatic family ethics stories. Mu Xiang listened with relish and even shared some of the gossips in the tribe with her. For example, the people in the house next door quarreled with each other today. Yesterday, the people in the house opposite even fought with each other. As Huanhuan listened, an idea popped into her mind. ¡°Why don¡¯t we set up a neighborhood committee?¡± She told Shuang Yun about this idea and specially asked Mu Xiang to manage the neighborhood committee. Shuang Yun had always supported Huanhuan¡¯s idea unconditionally. He immediately got someone to mark out a few rooms on the 12th floor as the office of the neighborhood committee. Then, he promoted Mu Xiang to the position of the president of the neighborhood committee. Mu Xiang became the first female to officially hold a management position in the tribe. It immediately became big news in the tribe. Mu Xiang was also very excited. She specially put on the armband that Huanhuan had prepared. She led the wolf cubs around the tribe every day to deal with those trivial conflicts. If anyone caused trouble, she would roar. In the blink of an eye, Jiu Yuan would rush over with the enforcement team and capture all those troublemakers who were not cooperating with his wife¡¯s work. They would then be deeply educated about morals! Chapter 168 - : Infectious Disease Mayne used crystals to purchase a large batch of vegetables and fruits. He returned to Sun City with 10 workers and left behind the other 10 to guard the shop here. During this period of time, Huanhuan would go to the lake to see Sang Ye whenever she was free. Sometimes, Sang Ye would pop his head out to talk to her, but sometimes, he would not even show his head. The lake was very deep. At this moment, Huanhuan was standing on the shore but couldn¡¯t see what was going on at the bottom of the lake. 10 days later, Sang Ye finally began to shed his skin. The huge snake twisted in the lake, stirring the water. Huanhuan could only stand far away and crane her neck to look. Seeing the python in pain, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Does shedding hurt?¡± Bai Di, who had never shed his skin, didn¡¯t know the answer. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± he comforted her. The process of shedding was hard and long. Sang Ye took four days before he could remove all the snakeskin on his body. He slithered out of the lake, wrapped his tail around the huge snakeskin, and brought it to shore. The python, which had just shed his skin, became even more terrifying. There were many silver-gray dark patterns on his originally dark skin. They were like water ripples that emitted a cold aura. Huanhuan ran over happily and hugged the huge snake. ¡°You¡¯re finally out. I was so worried about you!¡± The python lowered his head and nuzzled her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± Bai Di looked him up and down. ¡°Congratulations on the promotion.¡± 1 After shedding his skin, Sang Ye had risen from three stars to four stars. His strength had improved as well. Sang Ye handed the snakeskin to Huanhuan to put it away. Then, he let Huanhuan sit on his back. Bai Di transformed into a white tiger and followed them. The three of them returned to the rock mountain. Shuang Yun saw that Sang Ye had risen to four stars, while he was still at two stars. He was now the weakest among the three male beasts. This made Shuang Yun a little depressed. He wanted to find a crystal to absorb the energy inside, but Bai Di told him, ¡°You¡¯re of the ice attribute. No crystals of the ice attribute have been found so far.¡± In other words, Shuang Yun could not find any crystals that could absorb energy. Shuang Yun was even more depressed. Bai Di patted his shoulder. ¡°Silvery Frost White Wolf is a special species. As long as you can awaken your beast soul, you can develop your own ice attribute. Unlike ordinary beasts where even if they awaken their soul beast, they can¡¯t develop any attributes. They have to rely on their opportunities and talent to awaken their attributes at random. In this aspect, you¡¯re much luckier than ordinary beasts.¡± ¡°But without crystals, I don¡¯t know how to increase my strength.¡± Shuang Yun scratched his short silver-white hair, looking very troubled. The last time he leveled up was during his battle with the Black River Wolf Tribe. Did he have to fight people all over the world to level up? Bai Di said, ¡°Perhaps your elders should know a way.¡± ¡°My father is my only relative.¡± To Shuang Yun, his mother could not be considered family at all. Bai Di thought for a moment. ¡°The origins of the Silvery Frost White Wolf are very mysterious, and there are very few of them. I once heard that there¡¯s a totem of the Silvery Frost White Wolf in the snow region. Perhaps you can find traces of the Silvery Frost White Wolf there.¡± The snow region was also known as the extreme north. That place was covered in ice and snow all year round. Not a single blade of grass grew there, and it was sparsely populated. It was a long walk from the rock mountain to the snow region. If Shuang Yun was going, he would not return within a year or so. He hesitated. It was not because he was afraid that the journey would be long but because he could not bear to leave Huanhuan and the children. Bai Di said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to make a decision. This is just a guess anyway. After we gather some more information and confirm that there are indeed Silvery Frost White Wolves in the snow region, we¡¯ll accompany you there.¡± Shuang Yun was touched. ¡°You sure are a good brother! Go and rest. Let me cook tonight!¡± Bai Di quickly pulled him back. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s talk this out. Don¡¯t cook!¡± 1 ¡°¡­¡± In the end, Bai Di spent a lot of effort trying to stop Shuang Yun, who was determined to cook. Bai Di made dinner as usual. The thick soup made from bones was accompanied by crispy meat pies and vegetables. It was delicious! Seeing that everyone was eating with relish, Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is my cooking really inferior to Bai Di¡¯s?¡± Huanhuan looked at him lovingly. ¡°Why are you comparing an ant to an elephant?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huanhuan stroked his wolf head. ¡°Eat the food obediently. Don¡¯t cook again.¡± Shuang Yun turned to Bai Di. ¡°Is my food really that bad?¡± Bai Di was silent for a moment, but he decided not to shock Shuang Yun too much. He said gently, ¡°If you can remove the chicken feathers and wash the internal organs when you cook meat in the future, the food might be edible.¡± Huanhuan nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± She felt sick at the thought of having eaten a mouthful of hairy chicken. Sang Ye said faintly, ¡°In the month after you left, Shuang Yun practiced cooking at home every day. The children and I were forced to eat his food for an entire month.¡± The wolf cubs looked up from their rice bowls. ¡°Roar!¡± Daddy¡¯s cooking was simply a wolf¡¯s nightmare! Shuang Yun was shocked. He did not expect that after practicing his culinary skills for more than a month, he would end up facing everyone¡¯s unanimous resistance. In the end, he could only give up resentfully. Huanhuan made a medicinal powder for infertility according to the prescription and handed it to Xue Ling. ¡°Take this back and dissolve the powder in water. Let the females of the feather tribe drink a bowl of it every day. We¡¯ll see how it works in three months. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll think of another way.¡± Xue Ling leaned over and sniffed. The powder smelled strange. He frowned. ¡°What did you add? Why does it smell so strange?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just some herbs and insects that have been ground into powder after drying.¡± The feather tribe was very accepting of insects. Xue Ling did not think that there was anything wrong with it. He took the powder and flew to look for Shen Yan. The new batch of vegetables and fruits was ripe again. The beasts took turns harvesting the produce. It was busy in the vegetable fields and orchards. At this moment, several patients suddenly appeared in the temporary residence at the foot of the mountain. The first to discover this was Jiu Yuan. As usual, when he brought people to patrol, he found a few beasts lurking in the temporary residence. He caught them and asked them about it. Only then did he know that their relatives were sick. However, their diseases could be contagious! 1 Jiu Yuan immediately told Shuang Yun about this. Huanhuan happened to be beside him. She followed Shuang Yun down the mountain. There were many beasts living in the temporary residence. The living environment was far inferior to the fortress. The houses were built from stone and wood. The organization was messy, and some of the houses would leak. 1 Fortunately, there were laws, and at least there was order. No one would die here. Chapter 169 - Dead Blood Disease Huanhuan took out the snow silk, cut it into a few pieces, and distributed them to Shuang Yun and Jiu Yuan. She said, ¡°Cover your mouth and nose with this so you don¡¯t get infected.¡± 1 Shuang Yun and Jiu Yuan obediently did as they were told. The sick beasts had been isolated and placed in the same room. Shuang Yun and Jiu Yuan walked in first. Huanhuan followed them. The moment she stepped into the room, she suddenly heard the system notification. ¡°Congratulations to the host for triggering a random mission! Please treat these patients with dead blood disease. After the mission is completed, the reward will be directly given to the host.¡± What was dead blood disease? She¡¯d never heard of it. There were 12 patients. They were placed on the ground with hay and hides under them. Their faces were all sallow, their lips were dry, their eyes were sunken, and their bodies were as thin as firewood. They looked as if they had been sucked dry by some spirit. Their bodies were lifeless. Shuang Yun and Jiu Yuan had never seen such a disease before. They could only look at Huanhuan and pin their hopes on her. Huanhuan put on leather gloves and opened the patients¡¯ mouths. She looked at their teeth and tongues, then pulled open their eyelids and examined their eyeballs. She couldn¡¯t tell what the illness was, so she could only whisper to the system. ¡°Little Brat, what¡¯s dead blood disease?¡± System 438 explained, ¡°The source of this disease is a mutated demon. Only by drinking the blood of a mutated demon will one suffer from this disease. In the early stages of the disease, the patient will look sallow and thin. In the middle stages, the patient will be unconscious. In the end, there are only two outcomes.¡± ¡°What are the outcomes?¡± ¡°The patient¡¯s wounds will either fester and they¡¯ll die, or they¡¯ll become a demon¡¯s slave. They¡¯ll become mindless monsters that kill.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart turned cold. This sounded more like a poison than an illness. It was a little like the poisons she had read about in fantasy novels in the past. The poison would take control of the victim. It was extremely cruel and strange. She quickly asked, ¡°Can it be cured?¡± ¡°The temple¡¯s healing spells can cure dead blood disease, and so can the host¡¯s flesh.¡± Huanhuan had an idea. She said to Shuang Yun, ¡°It¡¯s dead blood disease. I have to go back and get some medicine for these patients. Have someone find out where they¡¯ve been recently and what they¡¯ve eaten. I suspect this matter might be related to demons.¡± She deliberately lowered her voice when saying the last sentence. Shuang Yun nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Huanhuan said to Jiu Yuan, ¡°Have people guard this place. Once these patients show signs of attacking others, kill them immediately. Burn their corpses and leave nothing behind!¡± This was the first time she¡¯d ordered someone to kill someone. To be honest, she felt quite complicated. After all, she had grown up in a society ruled by law. She was influenced by the law and could not kill anyone. But now, she had to sacrifice a small number of lives to protect most of them. She didn¡¯t know if this change was good or bad. In contrast, Jiu Yuan and Shuang Yun were much calmer. They had all survived killing and plundering. They were already familiar with killing people and did not feel burdened at all. Huanhuan returned to the mountain and brewed a large pot of medicinal soup to replenish her blood and energy. Then, she cut her finger and squeezed a drop of blood into the medicinal soup. She called Dong Ya over. ¡°Bring this medicine down the mountain and give it to the sick beasts.¡± Although they were already familiar with each other, Dong Ya couldn¡¯t help but feel a little shy when facing her. His cheeks were red as he nodded seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡± Huanhuan reminded him, ¡°Be careful when you deliver the medicine. Try to stay away from those patients.¡± 1 ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember.¡± Dong Ya went down the mountain with the medicine. Sang Ye took Huanhuan¡¯s hand and sucked on her fingers. The tip of his tongue gently licked the wound. Huanhuan¡¯s face turned red from his licking. ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. It¡¯s fine.¡± Only when the smell of blood was gone did Sang Ye let go of her fingers. He lowered his head and looked into her eyes. ¡°I heard that there are people at the foot of the mountain who have dead blood disease?¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Where there¡¯s dead blood disease, there are definitely demons.¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Shuang Yun to investigate this matter. We should find something soon.¡± That night, Shuang Yun returned with the results of the investigation. ¡°I found traces of blood left by demons upstream of Black River. Some of the blood flowed into the river. When the unlucky beasts drank it, they drank the demons¡¯ blood as well. Then, they contracted dead blood disease.¡± Shuang Yun took a sip of water and continued, ¡°Fortunately, Black River¡¯s current is relatively fast. The blood of the demons was quickly washed downstream, so there are only just a dozen beasts who contracted dead blood disease. Otherwise, the number of people who are sick would have increased by at least ten times!¡± The beasts who lived in temporary habitats would go to Black River to drink water. If anything happened to that river, it would easily take their lives. Bai Di asked, ¡°Have you cleaned up the blood of the demons upstream?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been cleared. The river should be fine now.¡± Bai Di thought about it. ¡°Why would demons appear near Black River?¡± Ever since the war, the demons were defeated by the temple and had retreated from this continent. They had never set foot on this land again. Why had they suddenly appeared now? Was there a conspiracy? Xue Ling said as he chewed on sunflower seeds, ¡°Maybe they¡¯re here to look for their companions.¡± As soon as he said that, everyone immediately thought of the demon bloodline in Sang Ye¡¯s body. Sang Ye said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve never come into contact with the demon race. If Ma Qing hadn¡¯t awakened my demon bloodline, I might never have known what the demon race looked like.¡± Bai Di added, ¡°This has nothing to do with Sang Ye.¡± Shuang Yun nodded too. ¡°We believe him.¡± Xue Ling cracked the sunflower seeds. ¡°You guys are really cute!¡± Huanhuan glared at him and said angrily, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, go back upstairs. Don¡¯t come out and talk nonsense in the future!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just objectively suggesting a possibility. I don¡¯t have any prejudice against Sang Ye.¡± Xue Ling paused as if he had suddenly thought of something. He added, ¡°By the way, the beasts of the feather tribe hate the demons very much. You¡¯d better not let them know that Sang Ye is a demon. Otherwise, they¡¯ll come after him.¡± Huanhuan rolled her eyes. ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯re not someone from the feather tribe.¡± ¡°Although I¡¯m a feather beast, I¡¯m different from Shen Yan and the others.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Aren¡¯t you all bird people?!¡± Xue Ling blinked at her. ¡°My feathers are prettier than theirs. I¡¯m stronger than them. My schlong is bigger than them!¡± 1 Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± The first two claims were fine, but what the hell was with the last one? ¡®Have you seen all the male beasts of the feather tribe? How else would you know that your penis is bigger than theirs?!¡¯ 3 Chapter 170 - I Didnt Expect You To Be Such A System! The system did not lie to Huanhuan. Her blood did work. Three days later, the patients in the temporary residence woke up. Although they were still very pale, their spirits were much better. They could get up and walk around. Huanhuan wrote a prescription for recuperation and asked Dong Ya to prepare the medicine. After it was brewed, she would send it to the patients. After this incident, Huanhuan¡¯s reputation spread in the temporary residence. All the beasts knew that the Rock Wolf Tribe had a powerful female. Not only was she fair and cute, but her medical skills were also very good. She could even save a dying beast from death. Huanhuan had no idea that she had become a great person who dared to interfere in the Grim Reaper¡¯s work. She was checking the Crystal Mall. After the mission to treat the patients with dead blood disease was completed, the system sent the reward directly to Huanhuan. The prize was wrapped in animal hide and looked bulging. It was also relatively light. Huanhuan opened the animal hide curiously and saw three sets of lingerie neatly arranged inside. Huanhuan was shocked. ¡°Little Brat! I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a system!¡± System 438 was wronged. ¡°The mission system automatically refreshes the most suitable prizes according to the host¡¯s living environment. This has nothing to do with me!¡± Huanhuan looked righteous. ¡°Am I the kind of person who needs sexy lingerie?!¡± System 438 muttered softly, ¡°Maybe your male beast mates need it¡­¡± Huanhuan was speechless. Forget about Bai Di and Sang Ye, but that big pervert Shuang Yun would definitely like lingerie like this. That guy had always been very open in bed. He had no bottom line! If he got his hands on this evil sexy lingerie, he would definitely have her wear them. Just thinking about that scene made her feel a faint pain in her lower body. Huanhuan quickly wrapped the three sets of lingerie and stuffed them into her ring space. She couldn¡¯t let them reappear in the world. 1 Her mission points had reached the upper limit, and the Crystal Mall was upgraded again. There were a few new items in the mall. There were seeds for radish, carrot, cotton, and peanuts. In addition, there was a tutorial on weaving. Some daily necessities appeared in the mall as well, such as sanitary napkins, toilet paper, mirrors, and lingerie. Huanhuan got all the seeds for 300 crystals, as well as the tutorial on weaving, sanitary pads, toilet paper, and mirrors. Compared to the seeds of mutated plants, the price of daily necessities was much higher. She only needed colorless crystals to exchange for seeds, but she needed green crystals to exchange for daily necessities. Two bags of sanitary pads, 10 rolls of toilet paper, and a small mirror cost nearly 100 green crystals. The price was really not cheap. Fortunately, Huanhuan had accumulated enough green crystals. Otherwise, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to afford such squandering. Huanhuan touched the toilet paper lovingly. Ever since she came to this world, she could only use leaves when she went to the toilet. She had almost forgotten what toilet paper looked like. Now that she touched it again, the familiar touch was really touching! She told her mates and children at home how to use the toilet paper. They all hesitated. Shuang Yun asked, ¡°This thing looks very precious. Isn¡¯t it too wasteful to use it to wipe your *ss?¡± Huanhuan felt sad. It was just a roll of toilet paper, but it was very precious to the beasts. In the end, it was because the living conditions here were too difficult. She couldn¡¯t do much but do her best to make her family live a more comfortable life. Huanhuan smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re not precious. I still have a lot of them. You can use them!¡± Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye were relieved to hear that. They knew that the little female had many secrets. They were even used to her taking out one or two strange things from time to time. They tacitly did not pursue the matter. No matter where the little female came from, she was already here. She could forget about leaving again. They would spoil her and love her and make her happy. Huanhuan handed the mutated plant seeds she had exchanged to her three mates. ¡°The weather has turned cold. Hurry up and plant these seeds before winter comes.¡± Bai Di asked, ¡°It¡¯s cold in winter. Will these seeds freeze?¡± ¡°They won¡¯t. These are all winter crops. They¡¯re very resistant to the cold.¡± Bai Di nodded. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good.¡± Sang Ye said, ¡°The land at the foot of the mountain that can be reclaimed has already been planted with vegetables and fruit trees. If we continue to reclaim the land, we can only plant these in the forest.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°The terrain in the forest is complicated. It¡¯s not suitable for growing vegetables.¡± Huanhuan had an idea. ¡°Aren¡¯t there a few barren mountains beside the rock mountain? Why don¡¯t we pick a nearby barren mountain and plow it to grow crops?¡± Shuang Yun was puzzled. ¡°Can we grow vegetables on the mountain? The terrain is so steep. It¡¯s very inconvenient to go up and down. It¡¯s also troublesome to water the plants.¡± ¡°We can build terraces,¡± Huanhuan said as she gestured with her hands. ¡°We can split the mountain into two parts. We can plant fruit trees on the upper half and dig the lower half into layers of terraces. The problem of watering them can be solved easily. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s a stream or pond on the mountain first. We can guide the water into the vegetable fields from those places.¡± Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye were all smart beasts. After her description, the three of them immediately imagined terraces in their minds. Bai Di nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Sang Ye also said, ¡°While there¡¯s still some time before winter, let¡¯s quickly make the terraces.¡± Shuang Yun rubbed his palms together. ¡°I¡¯ll get my tribesmen to work tomorrow!¡± Bai Di made a timely suggestion. ¡°We can hire people from the rabbit and wild horse tribes and pay them with work points. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be willing to help.¡± Sang Ye added, ¡°We can also get the beasts in the temporary residence to help us out. Those who perform well can sign long-term employment agreements with us. Anyway, our family will have more and more vegetable fields and orchards, so we¡¯ll need more and more people as well.¡± ¡­ The three male beasts were discussing enthusiastically, so Huanhuan did not disturb them. She touched the wolf cubs beside her. The children were now very tall, and their heads almost reached her chin. There was nothing more to say about a Silvery Frost White Wolf¡¯s appearance. Their silver-white fur was as bright as the moon. It was as soft and smooth as the finest silk. The wolf cubs felt comfortable under her touch and craned their necks for her to touch. Huanhuan realized that Big Goody¡¯s fur was longer than her three brothers¡¯, especially the hair behind her ears. It was almost hanging to the ground. She was playful and asked with a smile, ¡°Good girl, I¡¯ll braid your hair, okay?¡± Big Goody didn¡¯t know what braids were, but she agreed to anything her mother asked. This time was no exception. Seeing Big Goody nod, Huanhuan immediately started working. After a while, two long braids appeared on either side of Big Goody¡¯s head. Chapter 171 - Something Forced Isnt Sweet Huanhuan took out a mirror and placed it in front of Big Goody. ¡°Take a look. Doesn¡¯t it look good?¡± Big Goody shook her head, and her two braids swayed with it. ¡°Roar!¡± Coincidentally, Xue Ling came downstairs and saw the mirror in Huanhuan¡¯s hand. His blood-red eyes immediately lit up. He asked with interest, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called a mirror. It reflects things.¡± Seeing that he liked it, Huanhuan handed him the mirror. ¡°This is for you.¡± Xue Ling took the mirror and looked at his handsome face. He praised in satisfaction, ¡°Not bad. It can clearly reflect my perfect face. It¡¯s much better than red crystals!¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She really didn¡¯t know whether to complain about his narcissism or about how extravagant he was to use red crystals as mirrors! Xue Ling glanced at her and asked with a faint smile, ¡°This mirror should be very precious, right? I accepted such a precious gift. What should I give in return?¡± Huanhuan waved her hand and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just a mirror. It¡¯s not something precious. There¡¯s no need to return the favor.¡± She had paid 20 green crystals to the Crystal Mall and could get as many mirrors as she wanted. ¡°A gift is a gift. I have to return the favor. Why don¡¯t I give myself to you?¡± Huanhuan shrank back in fear. ¡°I don¡¯t want you!¡± Xue Ling chuckled. ¡°Why not? Do you despise me?¡± ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re so handsome and powerful. How would I dare despise you? I don¡¯t want to force you. After all, you already have someone you like. You can¡¯t force yourself. I understand this.¡± But Xue Ling said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m forcing myself.¡± He said it seriously, but unfortunately, Huanhuan did not take his words seriously. She said, ¡°Okay, stop joking with me.¡± Coincidentally, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye were done discussing. Bai Di was about to cook when Huanhuan ran over and smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°Sure.¡± Shuang Yun interrupted. ¡°Let me help you too.¡± Huanhuan refused without hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t go into the kitchen!¡± She said to the children, ¡°Come and pull your father away. Don¡¯t let him enter the kitchen and cause trouble.¡± The wolf pups immediately ran over and scrambled to push Shuang Yun aside, preventing him from approaching the kitchen. Shuang Yun wanted Sang Ye to seek support. Sang Ye¡¯s face was cold. ¡°What are you saying? The wind is too strong for me to hear clearly.¡± Shuang Yun was speechless. It seemed that this brother of his had betrayed him! The happy scene of their family made Xue Ling feel lonely for the first time in his life. He looked down at the mirror in his hand. In the mirror, he had sharp eyebrows, red eyes, golden hair, and thin lips. He looked perfect. But she didn¡¯t think that way. Xue Ling¡¯s lips curled into a self-deprecating smile. ¡°Is she blind?¡± ¡­ Early the next morning, Bai Di and Shuang Yun went to recruit workers. With work points as payment, the beasts would definitely sign up. In less than half a day, they had gathered enough manpower. They headed majestically to the mountain beside and began to work. It was late autumn. Winter would be here soon. Sang Ye went out to hunt every day, planning to prepare for winter. Huanhuan was still teaching classes. She taught students every day and occasionally went to the medical area on the 13th floor. If there was a patient with a serious condition, she would help. Now, the medical area was mainly managed by Dong Ya. His sister also stayed here to help. She had unexpectedly become a good nurse. Huanhuan had wanted to recruit a few more females to be nurses, but unfortunately, the females in the tribe were not very willing to go out and work. Especially for a job like nursing, where they had to serve patients. Not only was it difficult, but they also had to deal with all kinds of illnesses. They didn¡¯t think it was a good job. Huanhuan was helpless about this, but she couldn¡¯t force anyone. She could only temporarily find a few more reliable male beasts to help as nurses. Sang Ye had hunted a large number of prey. Huanhuan had an interspatial ring where the meat could be stored for a long time without worrying about the meat rotting. However, the other beasts in the tribe did not have such a hack. In order to have their food survive the winter, they had already begun to dry their meat and tan their hides. Mu Xiang and Jiu Yuan were the only ones at home. Jiu Yuan could not bear to let Mu Xiang work. He could only go out to hunt in the day before coming home at night to deal with food and animal hides. In addition, he had to manage the guards from time to time. He was busy every day. Even so, his family did not have as much dried meat as others. That was the downside of having a small family. Feng Lan, who lived next door to Mu Xiang, was a bachelor. He had a good relationship with Jiu Yuan and often came to Jiu Yuan¡¯s house to help out. After a while, Mu Xiang and Feng Lan met. Mu Xiang wanted to become mates with Feng Lan. She told Jiu Yuan about this, and Jiu Yuan agreed readily. Hence, Feng Lan officially moved into Mu Xiang¡¯s house and became a new member of their family. After Huanhuan found out about this, she specially went to congratulate them with smoked meat and fruits. Feng Lan was a little younger than Jiu Yuan. He was very tall, had thick eyebrows, big eyes, and two cute canine teeth when he smiled. He was a very sunny and cheerful young wolf beast. When Huanhuan came to congratulate him, Feng Lan looked a little embarrassed. His tone was respectful. ¡°You¡¯re too polite!¡± Although Huanhuan was a female, she was knowledgeable and knew witchcraft and medicine. The entire tribe respected her. Huanhuan smiled. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be a happy family.¡± After she left, Mu Xiang and her family ate the smoked meat Huanhuan sent over. They thought it tasted good, much better than ordinary dried meat. The next day, Mu Xiang ran to Huanhuan¡¯s house to ask about how the smoked meat was prepared. Huanhuan didn¡¯t hide anything and explained the method of making smoked meat in detail. 1 This method quickly spread. After that, almost every family started making smoked meat. The rich fragrance of meat filled the entire tribe. 1 A new batch of sweet fruits had been harvested at home. Huanhuan picked out some ripe sweet fruits. After washing them, she placed them in clay pots and poured in a suitable amount of water. Then, she sealed them with soil and placed them in the cellar. Sang Ye was very good at hunting. He brought back a lot of prey every day. Once, he even brought back a live pheasant. The pheasant might have been frightened. As soon as it arrived home, it laid an egg the size of a fist. Huanhuan was very surprised. She picked up the egg and said to Sang Ye, ¡°Go and catch a few more live chickens later. When we want to eat fresh meat in winter, we can kill them right away. If we don¡¯t wish to eat them, we can keep them so they can lay eggs.¡± Sang Ye liked eggs. He was very interested in Huanhuan¡¯s suggestion. The next day, he brought back more than 20 wild chickens. 1 Huanhuan raised them in the courtyard. She just had to give them some vegetable leaves every day. They were very easy to feed. While everyone was busy preparing for winter, Mayne returned. Chapter 172 - Child Groom Mayne was in high spirits. He was glowing. The vegetables and fruits he¡¯d brought from the rock mountain to the beast city had sold very well. He¡¯d made very good profits. This time, he brought back a lot of things that were very popular in the beast city. There were more than 10 wooden boxes of various sizes. Mayne handed the boxes to the men to sort through, leaving only the largest one behind. He personally brought it to Huanhuan. ¡°This is a gift from the beast king of Sun City. Please check it.¡± Bai Luo gave her a gift? Huanhuan was very surprised. She raised her hand to open the wooden box and realized that there was a sleeping red panda lying inside! The little guy was in a deep sleep. His furry body was curled up into a ball. He looked like a big black and white furball. As if sensing Huanhuan¡¯s gaze, the little panda woke up. He opened his sleepy eyes and yawned. ¡°You¡¯re the little female my king mentioned?¡± Huanhuan nodded in a daze. ¡°I¡¯m Huanhuan. May I ask who you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Ni Mei¡¯s brother. My name is Ni Ya.¡± ¡°Oh, hello.¡± Ni Ya awkwardly climbed out of the box and stood in front of Huanhuan. Although he was young, he was not small. He was almost as tall as Huanhuan when he stood up straight. ¡°My king said that he wanted to pick a little bamboo bear from our family to play with you. My sister wanted to come, but my parents were worried, so they sent me over. They asked me to play with you well and be your mate in the future so that you can help me give birth to babies.¡± At the last two words, Ni Ya twisted his round, fat body shyly. Huanhuan asked tentatively, ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already 10 years old. In another 10 years, I¡¯ll be an adult. At that time, I¡¯ll be able to transform into a human form. Sister said that I¡¯m the best-looking cub among the bamboo bear beasts. I¡¯ll definitely be handsome in human form in the future. You¡¯ll definitely like me very much!¡± Ni Ya covered his face with his paws, looking shy. Huanhuan silently held her forehead. What a sin! This child was sent out to be a child groom at the age of 10. Wasn¡¯t this harming children?! No, she had to help him change his worldview. She couldn¡¯t let his cute national treasure be ruined! Mayne left after delivering the bamboo bear to Huanhuan. There were no more rooms at home. Huanhuan could only let Ni Ya stay in the same room as the wolf cubs for the time being. The wolf cubs were very interested in this fat little bamboo bear. They all circled him and rubbed against him from time to time. Ni Ya was very calm. He sat down on the ground and started to nap. Perhaps he was sleeping too soundly, the wolf cubs couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep one by one. Huanhuan looked at the sleeping fur balls, and felt her heart melt. She found hides and gently covered them. When Bai Di returned, he realized that there was a new member at home. Before coming, Ni Ya had already learned from his sister that Huanhuan had three mates. One of them was the second prince of Sun City. His sister told him to build a good relationship with the second prince. As soon as he saw Bai Di, he got up and stood up. He displayed the standard etiquette of the nobles in beast cities and greeted him politely. ¡°Hello, Your Highness. I¡¯m Ni Ya. I¡¯ll be Huanhuan¡¯s mate in the future. I seek your kind guidance!¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye all looked at her with strange gazes. Huanhuan extended her hand. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Ni Ya is just a child. No matter how beastly I am, I can¡¯t do anything to a child, right?!¡± Ni Ya argued defiantly, ¡°I¡¯ll be a grown-up soon!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do either. I can¡¯t possibly think that way about you. You¡¯re a junior in my eyes. You¡¯re just like my children.¡± Ni Ya stared at her for a long time. Finally, he burst into tears. He rolled on the ground as he cried. ¡°You despise me! You won¡¯t have me! Boo-hoo!¡± Huanhuan stared at him, dumbfounded. This was the first time in her life she had seen a panda act shamelessly! It was a pity she didn¡¯t have a camcorder. Otherwise, she would have recorded this scene! In the end, Bai Di couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Stop fooling around. Wash your hands. I¡¯ll make dinner now. Prepare to eat later.¡± At the mention of food, Ni Ya got up and washed his hands while crying. ¡°I don¡¯t like meat,¡± he said to Bai Di. ¡°I want bamboo shoots.¡± Huanhuan was convinced. Like his sister, this guy was a veritable glutton. Dinner was bamboo shoots stew. Ni Ya picked out all the bamboo shoots from the pot and ate them. After eating them, he was not satisfied and couldn¡¯t help but eat two more pieces of meat. The meat was stewed until it was tender. The fragrance of bamboo shoots was mixed in. The taste was superb! After eating and drinking, Ni Ya looked at Huanhuan. As he touched his round belly, he said pitifully, ¡°Sister said that you females don¡¯t like male beasts that are too fat. I know I might be too fat now, so you don¡¯t like me. But I¡¯ll try my best to lose weight. When I become human in the future, I¡¯ll be very handsome. You have to wait for me!¡± With that, he burped loudly. Huanhuan didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, she could only pat his head lovingly. No more words were required. Ni Ya went to bed early. The wolf cubs were sleepy and returned to their rooms early to sleep. Shuang Yun asked about the bamboo bear beast¡¯s background. ¡°Bai Luo asked Mayne to send it to me. He said it¡¯s a gift to apologize to me.¡± Huanhuan paused and explained what had happened in Sun City. However, she deliberately glossed over the scene of Bai Luo kissing her. However, Shuang Yun and Sang Ye were not stupid. They immediately understood the inside story. Bai Luo must have done something wrong to Huanhuan. Otherwise, why would he send a gift to apologize? There were only a few things male beasts were most likely to do to females! They were all male beasts, so they knew very well. Shuang Yun was very angry, but Bai Luo was far away in Sun City. Even if he wanted to take revenge for Huanhuan, it was too late. He could only say angrily to Bai Di, ¡°Your younger brother is too bothersome! If it were my brother, I would have broken his legs!¡± Huanhuan tugged on Shuang Yun. ¡°Don¡¯t take it out on Bai Di. He has nothing to do with this.¡± Shuang Yun snorted unhappily. ¡°You¡¯re protecting Bai Di!¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Of course, I have to protect him. He¡¯s my mate. In the future, I have to protect you and Sang Ye in front of others too. It¡¯s the same!¡± His last sentence appeased Shuang Yun. His expression softened, but his tone was still firm. ¡°If anyone bullies you in the future, tell me. I¡¯ll help you beat them up!¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll definitely tell you everything.¡± Chapter 173 - New Companion Huanhuan felt that Shuang Yun was especially cute when he was stubborn and soft-hearted. She couldn¡¯t help but want to touch his head. When she raised her arm, she realized that he was too tall. Even if she stretched her hand straight, she couldn¡¯t reach his head. This was a little awkward. She was about to pretend that nothing had happened and silently lower her hand when Shuang Yun suddenly bent down and took the initiative to put his head in front of her. She looked at the short silver hair in front of her and hugged his head. ¡°Why are you so cute?!¡± Shuang Yun buried his head in her arms. His ears immediately turned red. He wrapped his arms around the little female¡¯s waist and rubbed against her. The little female smelled so sweet~ Bai Di watched helplessly as the two of them interacted. It was like watching two children play. His blue eyes were gentle. He said to Sang Ye beside him, ¡°Let Shuang Yun sleep with Huanhuan tonight.¡± Sang Ye had no objections to this. Before going upstairs, he thanked Bai Di. Crystal essence was a rare treasure. It was rare even in the temple, but Bai Di gave it to Sang Ye without blinking. Sang Ye couldn¡¯t help but admire his bearing. When Shuang Yun found out that the crystal essence had been given to Sang Ye, he did not feel any jealousy or dissatisfaction. They really treated Sang Ye as a family. Sang Ye¡¯s face remained cold. In fact, he had always taken this favor to heart. Shuang Yun carried Huanhuan back into the house and stripped her naked without a word. Huanhuan blushed. Although she had done it many times, she still felt very shy. When Shuang Yun reached out to her, she closed her eyes instinctively and tried to relax her body as she waited for him to enter. However, after waiting for a long time, she did not feel the pain she expected. She opened her eyes in confusion and looked at Shuang Yun. She realized that this guy was holding a set of very small and strange clothes! He didn¡¯t seem to know what to do to make the little female wear them. He kept fiddling with the clothes, trying to find the right way to use them. Huanhuan was so frightened that she stammered, ¡°H-How did you get these?!¡± Shuang Yun looked innocent. ¡°I took it out of the ring space. I don¡¯t know who put it in there. It looks like a set of clothes. It¡¯s quite interesting. You¡¯ll look good in it!¡± Huanhuan pounded the bed in regret. She had forgotten that the space in the ring was shared by the four of them! How careless! After making a big detour, she did not expect the lingerie to fall into Shuang Yun¡¯s claws! Shuang Yun tugged at the strap of the panties and tore them open. He said helplessly, ¡°I think I tore this. What should I do?¡± Huanhuan looked at his confused expression as he held the panties. She suddenly wanted to tease him. She spouted nonsense in all seriousness. ¡°Actually, these clothes are worn by male beasts.¡± Shuang Yun was skeptical. ¡°No way? These clothes are so small. How can I wear them with my size?!¡± Huanhuan took the panties and retied the strap. She gestured at him. ¡°You should wear them like this. You¡¯ll know when you try them. They¡¯ll fit.¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Shuang Yun took the panties and flipped them over again. Huanhuan was looking forward to seeing him put on the panties. Unexpectedly, Shuang Yun suddenly pounced on her and pressed her down on the bed. Then, he grabbed her ankle and forced the panties on her. There was actually a round white fur ball at the back of the panties. It looked very much like a rabbit¡¯s tail. Shuang Yun reached out and poked the little tail, finding it especially fun. He tore off the hide skirt around his waist, and a large fluffy tail appeared behind his tailbone. Shuang Yun leaned over and compared his tail to the rabbit tail on Huanhuan¡¯s butt. He commented seriously, ¡°I still think wolf tails look better, but rabbit tails are also very cute. A rabbit tail suits you.¡± Huanhuan was embarrassed and angry. This cunning big-tailed wolf actually dared to pretend to lie to her just now! Shuang Yun took out the matching bra and asked like a humble student, ¡°How should I wear this?¡± Huanhuan turned her back to him and said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Shuang Yun pondered it himself. It turned out that men were very talented in some ways, even male beasts. He actually guessed how the small garment should be worn and forced Huanhuan to wear it. There was also a layer of white fur on the outside of the garment, which wrapped Huanhuan¡¯s figure very charmingly. Shuang Yun almost had a nosebleed. He carefully put the rabbit¡¯s headband on Huanhuan¡¯s head. Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t help but pick her up. ¡°My Huanhuan is so cute! I want to eat you up.¡± In the end, he did devour Huanhuan. He ¡®devoured¡¯ her the entire night. When Huanhuan woke up the next day, Shuang Yun had gone out hunting. He had put away the lingerie, and the room had been tidied up. Huanhuan dragged her sore body out of bed. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Xue Ling walking over in red. He looked at Huanhuan with a faint smile and an ambiguous gaze. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep more?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep anymore.¡± Huanhuan held her waist and asked weakly, ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost noon.¡± Alright, class had long passed. Huanhuan could only skip class today. It was all that energetic big-tailed wolf¡¯s fault! He seemed to be on steroids last night. He was especially excited the entire time and tossed her around until dawn. She felt like she was falling apart. Huanhuan was about to go downstairs to find something to eat when she felt her waist hurt. She almost fell down the stairs. It hurt! Fortunately, she grabbed the railing in time to avoid the tragedy. Xue Ling leaned over and asked with a smile, ¡°Do you want me to help you down?¡± Huanhuan straightened her small body and tried to look more natural. ¡°No, I can do it myself.¡± Xue Ling ignored her rejection and scooped her up with his long arms. He carried her down the stairs. Huanhuan tried to struggle and resist. Unfortunately, her body was tortured too badly last night. Her limbs were sore, and her body was weak. She could not exert any strength at all. After her feet touched the ground once more, Huanhuan thanked him and walked toward the kitchen. She heard Xue Ling behind her. ¡°I heard you found a bamboo bear beast to be your new mate?¡± Chapter 174 - You Bastard! Huanhuan found it strange and asked, ¡°How do you know about the bamboo bear?¡± Ni Ya had only come to her house yesterday. Yesterday, Xue Ling returned to the feather tribe. She hadn¡¯t seen him. He shouldn¡¯t have seen Ni Ya. Xue Ling said with a faint smile, ¡°You didn¡¯t go to class today. It was your new mate who helped you apply for leave from your students. Now, the entire tribe knows that you¡¯ve found an underaged bamboo bear beast to be your mate.¡± When he said the word ¡®mate¡¯, he emphasized the syllable and gritted his teeth. Huanhuan felt a headache. ¡°Why did that child take matters into his own hands? No, I have to look for him and explain this matter.¡± No sooner had she spoken that Ni Ya returned. He walked into the house on his short legs. The wolf pups followed him like a long string of furballs. As soon as Huanhuan saw Ni Ya, she immediately got him to stand in front of her. She said sternly, ¡°How could you tell outsiders that you¡¯re my new mate?!¡± Ni Ya was a little shy. ¡°If people ask me about my relationship with you, I¡¯ll have to tell them. Anyway, this is the truth. I¡¯m not afraid of others knowing.¡± Xue Ling narrowed his eyes, looking at Ni Ya with scrutiny. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye were fine. After all, Huanhuan had met the three of them first. It was normal for Huanhuan to accept them first. But what was with this bamboo bear? Xue Ling sneered to himself. This bamboo bear beast had clearly appeared later than him. His looks and strength were inferior to his. Why did Huanhuan accept this bamboo bear while he could only continue to be a bystander? Xue Ling couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He pushed Huanhuan into the kitchen and slammed the door. 1 When Huanhuan came back to her senses, she was already pressed against the door. Xue Ling placed his hands on either side of her and looked down at her. His long blonde hair fell and brushed Huanhuan¡¯s cheeks. Huanhuan pushed him away. ¡°What are you doing? Stop fooling around!¡± Xue Ling¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°Will you think I¡¯m fooling around no matter what I do?¡± Huanhuan felt that he was in a dangerous state. She instinctively avoided his gaze and pretended to be calm. ¡°Why did you suddenly go crazy? Move aside. Don¡¯t get so close to me.¡± ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m listening.¡± Xue Ling approached her face and looked into her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t accept that bamboo bear, okay?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°That bamboo bear beast is still underage. He¡¯s just a child. He can¡¯t take care of you at all. I¡¯m much stronger than the others. If you become my mate, I can definitely protect you very well.¡± He paused, his gaze filled with a kind of seriousness and nervousness that he¡¯d never felt before. ¡°Accept me, okay?¡± Huanhuan froze in place. After a long moment, she forced a smile. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Xue Ling: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You told me before that you already have someone you like, so what you said just now should be a joke, right? Hehe, this joke isn¡¯t funny at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡ª¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop here,¡± Huanhuan interrupted. ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear what you just said. Go out. I have other things to do.¡± Xue Ling looked at her steadily. Huanhuan avoided his burning gaze. ¡°I already have three mates. Three of them are enough. I don¡¯t need a fourth.¡± What a ruthless rejection! Xue Ling suddenly laughed. ¡°Why are you answering so seriously? I was just joking with you, but you actually believed me. You¡¯re indeed a fool!¡± Huanhuan was stunned for a moment, then she reacted and gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°You bastard! You actually tricked me again!¡± At the same time, she felt vaguely relieved. Xue Ling smiled happily. ¡°It¡¯s your fault for being so gullible. I succeed every time I lie to you. It¡¯s so fun.¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Huanhuan pushed him aside. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such an annoying guy!¡± Xue Ling leaned over again. ¡°Do you hate me?¡± ¡°Yes, I hate you! Go away. I don¡¯t want to see you now!¡± Huanhuan waved at him as if she was chasing away mosquitoes. ¡°Tsk, I¡¯ve never seen a female who hates me as much as you do. You¡¯ve successfully attracted my attention, little female~¡± Huanhuan touched the goosebumps on her arms. ¡°Can you not talk to me like a domineering CEO?¡± ¡°Domineering CEO?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the kind of man in the legends who¡¯s rich, handsome, tall, and has long legs. He¡¯s especially good at flirting with women and making them bankrupt¡­ Well, you can also say he¡¯s a male beast.¡± Although there were still some words he couldn¡¯t quite understand, Xue Ling roughly guessed what she meant. He stroked his chin and asked thoughtfully, ¡°Do you females like those domineering CEO male beasts?¡± ¡°Young girls like those types better. Females like me who are already married and have children prefer male beasts who know how to live properly. For example, males like Bai Di.¡± He was good at cooking and other practical things. He was definitely one of the best men in the world! Xue Ling narrowed his eyes. ¡°You only mentioned Bai Di. Don¡¯t you like Shuang Yun and Sang Ye?¡± ¡°I like them too. Shuang Yun is very cute, and Sang Ye is very lovable. I like them all!¡± She smiled until her eyes curved. However, Xue Ling found this smile inexplicably dazzling. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± He left without hesitation. He opened the door and walked out of the kitchen. In the blink of an eye, he was gone. Huanhuan did not take the incident to heart. She found herself something to eat. After filling her stomach, she got Ni Ya to come over and explained in detail that she could not be his mate. Ni Ya still felt aggrieved, but he didn¡¯t roll on the ground and acted shamelessly. Huanhuan stroked his head. ¡°You¡¯re so cute. Many females will definitely like you in the future.¡± In short, she just didn¡¯t want him to pester her. Ni Ya answered sullenly, ¡°Oh.¡± Xue Ling returned to the feather tribe in a rage. When the beasts of the feather tribe saw him like this, they were all frightened and hid. They did not dare to appear in front of him lest they be implicated. Xue Ling went straight back to his house. He was alone in the house. At the thought that Huanhuan would rather accept an underaged bamboo bear than accept him, his anger surged. Xue Ling took out a small mirror. Ever since Huanhuan had given this mirror to Xue Ling, he had been carrying it with him. It was extremely precious. When he saw it again, he felt like he was about to explode. What an ungrateful female! Xue Ling raised his hand and threw the mirror at the wall! With a crack, the mirror shattered into several pieces. 1 Xue Ling froze. He thought that this mirror was as sturdy as a crystal. He did not expect it to shatter with a casual fall. Xue Ling panicked. He hurried over and picked up the pieces of mirror that were scattered on the ground, trying to put them back together. 2 However, it was difficult to fix. Chapter 175 - Bow And Arrow The weather was getting colder every day. The terraces on the next mountain were gradually taking shape. Shuang Yun found a stream with a lot of water on the mountain. He and Shuang Yun worked together to dig a canal and guide the water into the terraced fields to irrigate the vegetable fields. In order to avoid being buried by the snow during winter, the beasts in the temporary residence moved their residence up to a small hill beside the rock mountain. The winter bamboo shoots in the bamboo forest were ripe. Bai Di dug them all out and brought them home. As soon as Ni Ya saw the fresh winter bamboo shoots, his mouth watered. Huanhuan¡¯s family was rich in food and did not lack bamboo shoots, so Huanhuan generously gave many of them to Ni Ya to eat. Ni Ya hugged the winter bamboo shoots and ate them extremely happily. His sister was right. It was a blessing to be able to come to the rock mountain! Huanhuan planned to make some pickled bamboo shoots to try. She picked up some bamboo shoots, cut them into long strips, and put them in clay pots. She then put in some sour wild hawthorns, sealed the pots, and put them in the cellar. Huanhuan also asked Bai Di to cut some bamboo. Ni Ya was interested in the bamboo too. He leaned over and sniffed them, his eyes shining. The wolf cubs followed his example and sniffed the bamboo, but no matter how they smelled, they didn¡¯t find them pleasant. In contrast, they preferred the smell of roasted meat. Huanhuan distributed some bamboo to Ni Ya. Ni Ya was so happy that he rolled into the pile of bamboo on the spot and ate them. He found them especially sweetly. Huanhuan wanted to cut the bamboo into thin pieces, but she was too weak. Coupled with her unfamiliar skills, the results were very unsatisfactory. She almost cut her finger. In the end, Bai Di helped her solve the problem. With a gentle swipe of his claws, the bamboo was cut into thin pieces. In order to prevent the little female from cutting her fingers, Bai Di specially polished the surface of the bamboo, leaving no thorns. Huanhuan picked up a piece of bamboo and looked at it. She nodded and said, ¡°Not bad!¡± She wove the bamboo into a small bamboo basket. These baskets were very convenient to store fruits and vegetables in. If one kept them well, they could be used for a long time. They were much lighter than hide bags and wooden buckets. Bai Di cut all the bamboo into thin slices, then copied Huanhuan¡¯s movements and began to weave the baskets. He was strong and learned quickly. He could make a beautiful bamboo basket in no time. He made more than a dozen bamboo baskets of different sizes in one go. Under Huanhuan¡¯s guidance, Bai Di even made up a set of bamboo steamers. On a whim, Huanhuan casually made a small ball with bamboo pieces. She threw the bamboo ball to the wolf cubs to kick around. It was the first time the wolf cubs had seen this novel toy. They played around the bamboo ball for the entire afternoon until Bai Di finished weaving bamboo baskets and called them to dinner. The little ones stopped reluctantly. As the oldest sister, Big Goody was in charge of protecting the bamboo ball. Her brothers all followed behind her. Dinner was bone soup with bamboo shoots and chicken wrapped around bamboo leaves. The rich bone broth fused into the bamboo shoots. While the bamboo shoots were crisp and refreshing, there was also a strong fragrance of meat. The chicken was wrapped around bamboo leaves and placed in a steamer to be steamed. The fragrance of the bamboo leaves fused with the chicken. It tasted extremely good! The family ate especially well. After the terraces were dug, Shuang Yun and Bai Di stayed at home. Bai Di put the bamboo baskets in his shop. When he sold fruits and vegetables, he also sold a few bamboo baskets. In the shop next door, Mayne quickly noticed the bamboo baskets. He went to the door and smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°Mister, your bamboo baskets look quite interesting. Can you sell me two?¡± Bai Di handed him two bamboo baskets. ¡°These are the last two. You can have them.¡± Mayne immediately accepted the bamboo baskets. At the same time, he took out a pair of small puppets and offered them with both hands. ¡°These are a bunch of trinkets I collected from the beast city. They¡¯re not worth much. You can bring them to the children, Master.¡± These were the puppets of two little tigers. They were finely carved and looked charming. Bai Di accepted the puppets. When he got home, Bai Di found Huanhuan working on a stick of bamboo. Ni Ya and the wolf cubs were nowhere to be seen. He asked, ¡°Where are the children?¡± Huanhuan said without looking up, ¡°They went out to play soccer.¡± Ever since the wolf cubs got the bamboo ball, they played with it every day. There were a few times when they even broke things at home. Hence, Huanhuan asked them to go out and find an empty and flat area of land to play soccer. Big Goody brought her little brothers to the learning area on the 11th floor. There was an especially large piece of flat ground there. It turned out that Huanhuan had left it there to be used as a playground. However, these wolf cubs did not need to do morning exercises, so that place had always been idle. It was just right for the area nearby to be used for soccer. The wolf cubs played soccer there and attracted many cubs in the tribe. Hence, the soccer team grew bigger. And because Big Goody was in charge of keeping the bamboo ball, the cubs followed her lead. This girl was already starting to take on the role of a big sister. Huanhuan did not know that her daughter was running further and further down the path of a tomboy. She was busy polishing the bamboo in her hand. Bai Di asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I want to make a bow.¡± ¡°Bow?¡± Huanhuan explained as she gestured with her hands, ¡°Bows are this big. They can be used with arrows to kill enemies. They¡¯re good for self-defense at critical moments.¡± A beast¡¯s greatest weapon was themselves. They could tear their prey apart with their sharp claws and rarely used auxiliary tools like weapons. Without claws, Huanhuan could only use her human intelligence to make weapons to defend herself. She already had a bone knife on her. With a bow, she would have everything she needed. Bai Di helped her polish the bamboo. After bending it, he tied both ends with a dried piece of animal tendon. A simple little bow was made. It was very light and suitable for Huanhuan, who was very weak. She tried to pull the string and found that the bamboo was a little slippery. She got thin twine and wrapped it around the bamboo seven or eight times. When she tried again, the bow stopped slipping. She picked up a sharpened piece of bamboo, placed it on the bowstring, and casually shot an arrow at the wall. The bamboo arrow flew out, hit the wall, and fell to the ground. Bai Di picked up the bamboo skewer and studied it for a moment. ¡°You have to sharpen the front of the arrow and add something at the end. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be difficult to control the direction when you draw the bow.¡± Huanhuan recalled the bows and arrows she had seen in her previous life and tried to ask, ¡°Why don¡¯t we add some feathers?¡± Bai Di thought about it. ¡°Sure.¡± They went to the yard and caught a chicken. They plucked dozens of feathers, cut off the excess, and tied them to the end of the shaft. Then, they fixed a fish bone, which had been polished into a triangular shape, at the front of the shaft. This fish bone had its own barbs. If one was shot by it and wanted to pull it out, one would end up pulling out a large chunk of flesh. Even if they couldn¡¯t kill enemies like this, they could hurt them. It was more suitable for shooting enemies than shooting prey. Bai Di made 12 arrows and handed them to Huanhuan for self-defense. Chapter 176 - Repayment Huanhuan set up a target in the courtyard and practiced archery when she had nothing to do. She was quite talented in this. Even though she was self-taught, she was good at it. After practicing for many days, she could shoot eight out of 10 arrows. During her archery practice, the fruit wine and pickled bamboo shoots she kept in the cellar were finally ready to be consumed. That night, Bai Di stewed a pot of meat with pickled bamboo shoots and sweet fruit wine. The family ate their fill. Mayne suddenly came to their door to discuss business. ¡°I have to go back to Sun City in two days. I want to buy a batch of vegetables and fruits to bring back. Do you still have the bamboo baskets from last time? If you do, I want to buy some more.¡± The weather had been getting colder recently, so Bai Di, Sang Ye, and Shuang Yun had not gone out hunting again. They had been staying at home, making many bamboo baskets. Bai Di asked, ¡°How many do you want?¡± Mayne asked tentatively, ¡°Will a hundred do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s too many. I can only give you 50.¡± Mayne thought for a moment, then replied forcefully, ¡°50 is fine!¡± It was a small number, but it was better than nothing. 50 bamboo baskets were exchanged for ten colorless crystals. In addition, Mayne also purchased a large number of fruits and vegetables, much more than the previous time. He paid two blue crystals for them. Bai Di put the crystals away. ¡°It¡¯s almost winter,¡± he said to Mayne. ¡°After you leave this time, you won¡¯t be back until spring, right?¡± Mayne nodded. ¡°Yes. The winter weather is too harsh for business. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have bought so many fruits and vegetables in one go.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be very cold. You¡¯ll lose consciousness if you¡¯re not careful. It¡¯s very dangerous.¡± Mayne had experienced the panic of being frozen. He nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Bai Di said, ¡°We have special water at home that makes the bodies of beasts heat up after drinking it. With it, it should be much easier to survive through winter.¡± Mayne¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and he asked with great interest, ¡°May I ask what water it is, Master? Can I see it?¡± Shuang Yun took the fruit wine from the cellar, filled a cup, and handed it to Mayne to try. As soon as Mayne took the fruit wine, he smelled the sweet scent of fruit. ¡°There are sweet fruits in here?¡± Shuang Yun smiled. ¡°Your nose is quite sharp. We did add sweet fruits.¡± The wine made from the sweet fruits was sweet, a little like wine. The alcohol content was not high, but for beasts who had never drunk wine like Mayne, they could savor it for a long time. Not long after he drank the fruit wine, he felt a little hot. This would certainly be helpful in winter! Mayne smelled a business opportunity and immediately asked about buying the fruit wine. Shuang Yun tapped the clay jar beside him. ¡°A jar of this size for a blue crystal. We can only sell you 10 jars, not one more.¡± He asked for a blue crystal per jar. It was really expensive. But Mayne knew that this wine was indeed worth the price! Mayne asked tentatively, ¡°A blue crystal for a jar of wine is fine, but aren¡¯t 10 jars too little?¡± Shuang Yun smiled and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, it¡¯s not easy to make wine. Our family only made 20 jars this year. We¡¯re giving Bai Di face by giving you 10 jars. If it were anyone else, we¡¯d only sell three jars at most.¡± ¡°But 10 jars are really too few. I can give you more crystals. Can you sell me a few more?¡± Sang Ye, who had been silent, suddenly spoke in a very cold tone. ¡°There are only 10 jars. If you don¡¯t want to buy them, you can leave.¡± Usually in the Rock Wolf Tribe, Mayne had more dealings with Bai Di and Shuang Yun. He rarely came into contact with Sang Ye. In his impression, Sang Ye was a very unapproachable male beast. His dark and cold appearance made people feel afraid when they saw him. When Sang Ye opened his mouth at this moment, a cold aura assaulted Mayne. Mayne was so frightened that he didn¡¯t dare to speak again. He quickly took out 10 blue crystals, then called someone over to quickly move the 10 jars of fruit wine away. As soon as Mayne left, Huanhuan came out of the kitchen. When Mayne came to discuss business just now, Huanhuan was pushed into the kitchen by Shuang Yun. He said, ¡°Leave business matters to the three of us. Don¡¯t show your face.¡± Bai Di had the same thought. Although Mayne had signed a contract not to reveal the truth about the Rock Wolf Tribe, he was an outsider and a mercenary businessman. Bai Di didn¡¯t want him to have too much contact with Huanhuan. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I made 40 jars of fruit wine. We definitely can¡¯t finish them at home. It¡¯s fine even if you sell a few more jars to Mayne.¡± Shuang Yun said unhappily, ¡°You brewed the fruit wine yourself. It¡¯s already good enough that we sold him 10 jars!¡± Sang Ye said indifferently, ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t even sell him a jar.¡± The fruit wine brewed by the little female belonged only to them. No outsider was qualified to touch it. Bai Di said helplessly, ¡°In that case, don¡¯t let Huanhuan make wine in the future. We¡¯ll make it. That way, you won¡¯t find it to be a shame anymore, right?¡± Shuang Yun agreed readily. ¡°Sure!¡± Sang Ye nodded slightly. ¡°Sure.¡± Huanhuan had no choice but to sigh. ¡°Up to you.¡± Early the next morning, Mayne returned to Sun City with 10 attendants carrying hide bags filled with fruits and vegetables and bamboo baskets of wine. On the fourth day after they left, it began to snow heavily. The long winter had finally arrived. Huanhuan didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt that this winter wasn¡¯t as cold as last year. Even the snow outside the mountain wasn¡¯t as thick as last year. She could vaguely see some dead branches sticking out of the snow. Last year, there was not even a crack, let alone a branch. The thick snow had pressed the forest tightly. At least there were still cracks in the snow of blanket this year. Shung Yuan said triumphantly, ¡°This year¡¯s winter is normal. Last year¡¯s winter was colder than before and lasted especially long. Many animals and beasts froze to death in the forest. If you hadn¡¯t been lucky enough to hide in the rock mountain last year, you would¡¯ve been frozen to ice.¡± As soon as Huanhuan saw his smug look, she couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch his head. His short silver-white hair was hard to touch, but it was comfortable. She smiled. ¡°You saved me and Bai Di. How can I repay you? Maybe tonight¡ª¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s eyes lit up. His ears pricked up as he looked at her expectantly. ¡°You should eat more meat tonight.¡± Shuang Yun was speechless. 2 How could eating meat be considered repayment? No! Chapter 177 - Youre Indeed A Weirdo As winter this year was not very cold and the beasts were well-prepared, everyone looked very relaxed. The beasts who had mates seized the opportunity to mate so they could try to get pregnant in winter. The beasts without mates tried their best to please the females, hoping to find a female as a mate this winter and end their miserable single lives. Shuang Yun was full of energy and wished he could tie Huanhuan to the bed and make her faint. However, Bai Di and Sang Ye would not allow him to do so. The three male beasts would take turns every night. That way, no one had to worry about losing out. It was just that when Huanhuan woke up every morning, it was as if she had just experienced a car accident. Her entire body ached, and every bone hurt. One day, Huanhuan finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She announced loudly to her three male beasts, ¡°I want to rest tonight. None of you can touch me!¡± It should have been Bai Di¡¯s turn to sleep with her tonight. He only smiled at her words and said gently, ¡°Okay.¡± He agreed so readily that Huanhuan felt a little guilty. She cleared her throat. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep alone for the next two days as well so that it won¡¯t be unfair to you.¡± That meant that Shuang Yun and Sang Ye could not sleep with her either. Sang Ye was a little disappointed, but he did not show it. His face was still cold. Shuang Yun shouted, ¡°Huanhuan, you can¡¯t sleep alone!¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you to sleep alone. What if someone sneaks in and steals you in the middle of the night?!¡± Huanhuan was speechless. ¡°This is our house. Who can sneak in and steal me away? Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just can¡¯t let you sleep alone.¡± ¡°I want to sleep alone!¡± They both went rogue and argued like children. Bai Di shook his head helplessly and said to Sang Ye, ¡°Let¡¯s eat fish tonight. Do you want steamed fish or boiled fish?¡± Sang Ye looked indifferent. ¡°Anything.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll boil it. Huanhuan will like it.¡± ¡­ That night, Huanhuan still managed to get the right to sleep alone. Shuang Yun tried to protest, but his limbs went limp from Bai Di¡¯s electricity. Then, Sang Ye wrapped him up with his snake tail and threw him into the next room. Huanhuan could finally sleep in peace. She slowly lay on the bed, feeling especially comfortable. She closed her eyes and fell asleep quickly. When she opened her eyes the next morning, Huanhuan saw Xue Ling sitting by the bed. His red clothes were like blood, and his golden hair was dazzling. The sparkling red crystals almost blinded her. She rubbed her dazzled eyes and frowned. ¡°How did you get in?¡± She had clearly locked the door last night. The lotus was already wrapped around Xue Ling¡¯s wrist. The bud nuzzled the back of his hand affectionately. Xue Ling pointed to the window. ¡°I came in that way.¡± Huanhuan walked over and saw that the window had been opened. This guy could fly. He flew in through the window without anyone noticing. Huanhuan recalled what she had said to Shuang Yun last night and couldn¡¯t help but regret it. She was wrong. Even at home, someone could sneak in without making a sound. For example, the bird person in front of her. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Why did you come into my house?¡± Xue Ling¡¯s gaze swept across her round shoulders that were exposed above the animal hide blanket. He asked calmly, ¡°Do you want to go out and play?¡± ¡°Play?¡± Xue Ling gently stroked the small bud. ¡°We¡¯re going down the mountain to play in the snow.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can we go and play? Won¡¯t we catch a cold?¡± ¡°With me around, that bit of snow won¡¯t freeze you.¡± Huanhuan asked again, ¡°Can I bring the others with me?¡± Xue Ling replied casually, ¡°Whatever you want.¡± ¡°Go out first. I need to change.¡± Xue Ling¡¯s gaze slid down her cheek and stopped at her chest. ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s there to see?!¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Xue Ling was finally gone. When the door was closed, Huanhuan immediately pointed her middle finger at the door. Huanhuan quickly changed and put on her deerskin boots. After breakfast, Huanhuan called her family and followed Xue Ling down the mountain. Xue Ling was like a walking heat source. Wherever he walked, the ice and snow would quickly melt. Even the water on the ground would dry. It felt very magical to slowly step on solid ground. It was the first time the wolf cubs had seen snow. After getting their parents¡¯ permission, they immediately ran out into the snow. Huanhuan was wearing gloves and a hat, and her clothes were tightly wrapped around her. Xue Ling was standing not far from her as well. Warmth kept oozing from him, and she didn¡¯t feel cold at all. She grabbed a handful of snow, rolled it into a snowball, and laughed loudly. ¡°Let¡¯s have a snowball fight, shall we?¡± Shuang Yun looked at her. ¡°How?¡± Huanhuan threw the snowball at his head and smiled especially happily. ¡°Let¡¯s play like this!¡± With that, she ran off. Shuang Yun immediately grabbed a snowball and chased after her. The two of them threw snowballs at each other. Shuang Yun¡¯s long legs were still very fast. Huanhuan could not outrun him at all. Soon, she was covered in snow from his snowballs. She quickly ran to Xue Ling¡¯s side to warm up. At the same time, she shouted at the wolf cubs, ¡°Your father is bullying me. Hurry up and avenge me!¡± The wolf cubs howled. They pounced on Shuang Yun and threw him into the snow. Unfortunately, the older one was, the wiser one became. Shuang Yun easily pushed the four wolf cubs away. But before he could steady himself, Sang Ye threw a big snowball at his face. Shuang Yun shouted angrily, ¡°You actually ambushed me?!¡± He grabbed a snowball and threw it at Sang Ye. However, he accidentally threw it in the wrong direction and it hit Bai Di. Bai Di waved the snow off his head and said helplessly, ¡°Shuang Yun, are you planning to fight all of us alone?¡± Shuang Yun smiled especially ostentatiously. ¡°Come on! I can defeat all of you alone!¡± In the end, as he wished, Bai Di, Sang Ye, and the four wolf cubs surrounded him and attacked him until he fled and shouted for help. Huanhuan laughed until her stomach hurt. ¡®Who asked you to pretend to be a big bad wolf? This is retribution!¡¯ Xue Ling looked down at her. ¡°Is it fun?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fun!¡± Huanhuan smiled and nodded. She realized that Xue Ling was still clean. His red clothes were like fire, making him look especially eye-catching in the snow-white world. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to play together?¡± A flame ignited on Xue Ling¡¯s fingertips. He brought the flame to Huanhuan to warm her up. He gave a half-smile. ¡°I¡¯m not playing.¡± ¡°Then you came for nothing?¡± ¡°If I can let you have fun, I wouldn¡¯t have come for nothing.¡± 1 This was not the first time Xue Ling had teased her, but it was the first time Huanhuan blushed. 1 She looked away and said dryly, ¡°You really are a weirdo.¡± Chapter 178 - This Is A Good Thing! After having enough fun, the family returned home. Huanhuan sat by the fire with hot soup in her hands. She smiled and said, ¡°If I can go to the hot spring now, I¡¯ll have no regrets in life!¡± Shuang Yun asked, ¡°What¡¯s a hot spring?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a kind Sang Ye asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you smell something strange?¡± Shuang Yun sniffed. ¡°No!¡± In the cold wind, there was no smell other than cold air. When Sang Ye took another sniff, the faint fishy smell disappeared. 1 Was he really hallucinating just now? When Sang Ye saw that everyone had stopped to wait for him, he quickly shook off his imagination. He wagged his tail and quickly slither over. Facing Shuang Yun¡¯s puzzled gaze, Sang Ye casually said, ¡°I must¡¯ve been mistaken. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The group sped up and finally arrived at the foot of the volcano before dark. The mountain was already covered in snow. It stretched for thousands of miles and was quite a spectacular sight. The objects outside of the mine were tossed by the snake beasts back then, and they were still there. It was covered in dried branches, leaves, and snow. Xue Ling swept away the obstacles and shouted into the mine. ¡°Chang Gu! We¡¯re here to play with you. Come out and welcome us!¡± Before long, a sharp head poked out of the mine. When the huge pangolin saw the people in front, he said in a deep voice, ¡°So it¡¯s you guys.¡± Huanhuan stuck her head out of the hood and smiled sweetly. ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Chang Gu.¡± ¡°Long time no see,¡± the pangolin said to her, extending his large claws. ¡°Come.¡± Huanhuan slid down the wolf¡¯s tail and landed in the pangolin¡¯s claws. She looked up and leaned closer to see that the pangolin was even larger than she had imagined. Standing in his claws, she looked like a dwarf who had stumbled into a giant country. She was so small that she was almost invisible. The pangolin said to the others, ¡°Come in, guests.¡± Then, he carried Huanhuan back into the mine and crawled down the long tunnel. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye followed. The wolf cubs followed closely behind, and Xue Ling retracted his wings and entered the cave. It was very dark in the tunnel, but the beasts¡¯ eyes could see in the dark. This darkness was not a problem for them. Only Huanhuan couldn¡¯t see anything. She sat obediently in the claws of the pangolin. After about 20 minutes, Huanhuan could make out the things in her surroundings. She was immediately stunned by the scenery in front of her. In the spacious cave, the stone walls were filled with dense black crystals. They emitted a faint light in the night. The pangolin lowered his claws to the ground. ¡°This is where I live. It¡¯s simple. Please forgive me.¡± Huanhuan jumped down and turned to him. ¡°Thank you.¡± Due to the magma below, the temperature in the cave was relatively high. Huanhuan slowly took off her cloak. The ground was covered in thick plants. They were soft to step on. She looked down and realized that these plants looked very much like succulents. Their leaves were very fat, and their surface was covered in thin, short white hair. Huanhuan had seen this plant in the sheepskin illustrated book. It was called crystal leaf. From the name, she could tell that it grew in high-grade crystal mines. It was a relatively rare plant. They could be used as medicine to cool down one¡¯s body heat. If they were mashed and applied to the face, they could also beautify the face. This plant was really great! Huanhuan asked expectantly, ¡°Mr. Chang Gu, can I pick some crystal leaves?¡± The pangolin said, ¡°Of course. After all, there aren¡¯t many beasts who know about crystal leaves. You know a lot. As expected of the female chosen by the Divine Wood seed.¡± Huanhuan quickly squatted down and dug for crystal leaves. Shuang Yun and Sang Ye also came over to help dig. Bai Di said to the pangolin, ¡°Sorry, our family disturbed your hibernation.¡± ¡°This is the first time so many guests have come to visit me. I¡¯m glad.¡± Bai Di took out fruit wine and dried meat. ¡°These are made by us. They¡¯re not worth much. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± The pangolin extended his claws and took the gift. ¡°Thank you.¡± Chapter 179 - The Dignity Of A Male Beast Knowing that Huanhuan and the others were here for the hot spring, the pangolin said, ¡°There¡¯s indeed a hot spring deep in the cave. It has a strange smell. That should be the hot spring you mentioned.¡± Huanhuan was happy. ¡°Can we go there to play?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The pangolin was always gentle and tolerant when facing her, like a doting elder. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± They walked deeper into the cave. Along the way, there were black crystals on both sides. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but touch them. There were so many black crystals. If she sold them, she would definitely make a lot of money! No wonder Ma Qing had brought his guards all the way here to mine. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Mr. Chang Gu, did Dark Moon City send anyone here after we left?¡± The pangolin said, ¡°After that, two more batches came. They were certain that there¡¯s a crystal mine here and refused to stop until they dug up the crystals. I was annoyed by them, so I was a little ruthless and killed many of them. That¡¯s why they were scared away and didn¡¯t dare to come again.¡± Huanhuan was very puzzled. ¡°Ma Qing came here to mine because Yi Wu said there¡¯s a crystal mine here. The question is, why is Yi Wu so sure that there¡¯s a crystal mine here?¡± Bai Di couldn¡¯t figure it out either. ¡°Exploring crystal mines is a very complicated process. Yi Wu doesn¡¯t look like a female who¡¯d understand such a thing.¡± It seemed that Yi Wu had many secrets. They saw a large hot spring at the end of the cave. Amidst the heat, the rich smell of sulfur filled the cave. Shuang Yun sniffed. ¡°This smell is indeed strange.¡± Bai Di walked over and touched the spring. ¡°The water is warmer than the hot spring on the divine mountain.¡± The pangolin transformed into a human form. He gave Huanhuan the feeling that he was an elder. Huanhuan thought that he was not young, but she was surprised to see him in human form. He looked to be at most 30 years old. He had neat dark green short hair, gentle eyes, and a tall, slender figure. He was about 1.9 meters tall. There was a dark green star pattern on his neck with nine full stars. Huanhuan was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re a nine-starred soul beast? You¡¯re so powerful!¡± Chang Gu slowly put on a hide skirt. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve lived longer that I slowly rose to nine stars. Your mates have good qualifications. Their future achievements will definitely be higher than mine.¡± The wolf cubs saw the hot spring for the first time. While everyone was chatting, they couldn¡¯t wait to jump into the spring. The water was hot, but it was nothing to them. They waved their paws and swam around the hot spring in standard dog paddle strokes. The male beasts went into the spring one after another. Huanhuan found a corner where no one could see her and took out a swimsuit from her space. She had made it before she came. The material was snake skin. The snakeskin was soft and thin, and it was waterproof. It was best used as a swimsuit. Huanhuan had also made two sets of underwear as a backup. She originally planned to make a few pairs of underwear for Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye. If they kept wearing animal hide skirts naked, not only would they expose themselves, but they would also hurt their balls. How unhygienic! In the end, all of them rejected the underwear she made. Especially that bastard Shuang Yun. He said that his balls were very strong and would definitely not be scratched! In fact, he was just unwilling to wear Sang Ye¡¯s snake skin on his body, and he had to wear it in such a secret and important place. As a male beast with a strong dignity, he found it unacceptable! Bai Di wasn¡¯t as direct in his rejection as Shuang Yun, but he tactfully made it clear that he didn¡¯t need underwear. Only Sang Ye forced himself to wear it for a few days on account that it was his snake skin. Then, he kept his underwear away and never planned to wear it again. Huanhuan had no choice but to make and wear her own underwear. She would let the three of them have itchy balls! She tied her hair up and tied it into a bun with a leather band made of animal tendon. Then, she changed into her swimsuit. The thin snakeskin tightly wrapped around her breasts and small buttocks, outlining her shocking curves. When she walked out of the corner, the male beasts who were chatting while soaking in the hot spring stopped talking and stared at her. Huanhuan was embarrassed by their gazes. Like a white rabbit, she darted into the hot spring. When her body was submerged in hot water, their burning gazes eased a little. Huanhuan took out 10 eggs from her interspatial ring and placed them in a small bamboo basket. She fixed them to the rock wall of the hot spring. It didn¡¯t take long for the eggs to be cooked. Shuang Yun had moved over and extended his wolf claws at her. He smiled especially foolishly. ¡°Huanhuan¡­¡± Huanhuan peeled an egg and stuffed it into his mouth. ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t disturb me. Go play by yourself.¡± Shuang Yun ate the egg and looked at her plaintively. Huanhuan pretended not to see the dissatisfaction in his eyes and distributed the remaining nine eggs to everyone. After soaking in the hot spring, everyone returned to the shore. Bai Di built a fire. He took out fresh meat and a pot to make a large pot of steaming broth. Chang Gu took out all the fruit wine and dried meat. Everyone drank and ate meat. The atmosphere was harmonious. It had been many years since it had been so lively. Chang Gu was in a good mood. He took out a leather drum from somewhere and began to beat it. The brisk rhythm was pleasant. Xue Ling extended his hand to Huanhuan. ¡°Give me the flute.¡± Huanhuan took out a short flute made of polished bone and gave it to him. He put it to his mouth and blew it gently. The clear and cheerful sound of the flute rang out, rising and falling to the rhythm of the drums. It was beautiful and pleasant. Huanhuan had drunk some wine, so her face was red. She pulled Sang Ye to his feet. ¡°Let¡¯s dance.¡± Sang Ye looked down at her. ¡°I can¡¯t dance.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach you!¡± Huanhuan took his hand and put it on her waist. Then, she jumped to the rhythm. Sang Ye was always very careful at first, afraid of stepping on her feet. Later on, he gradually grasped the rhythm and his movements became smoother. He even held Huanhuan¡¯s hand and turned her around. Bai Di gave half of the roasted chicken to Shuang Yun, who was already drunk. He hugged the wine jar and cried, ¡°Huanhuan, although I¡¯m weaker than the two of them, my penis is thicker than theirs. You can¡¯t favor them anymore!¡± Bai Di was speechless. He told himself not to argue too much with a drunk. Then, he picked up a jar of powder ground from red leaves and poured most of it into the wine jar in Shuang Yun¡¯s arms. Shuang Yun raised his head and took a big gulp of wine. He had to drag his tongue across the ground from the spiciness, and tears streamed down his face. Bai Di patted his shoulder. ¡°Although yours is thick, mine is longer than yours.¡± Chapter 180 - Attacked After eating and drinking their fill, everyone lay down on a blanket and fell asleep. Huanhuan, who was in Bai Di¡¯s arms, suddenly trembled. The little bud raised its head and quietly moved to the ground. Bai Di, who was sleeping soundly, sensed something and opened his eyes to look at it. He saw it plant its roots into the ground, and its leaves quickly grew. The petals bloomed layer by layer, and in the blink of an eye, it became a huge lotus more than half a meter wide. There was a small green lotus seed pod in the middle of the stamen. At this moment, Sang Ye had also woken up. The wolf cubs opened their eyes and took a look. They realized that there was no danger and continued to sleep. Huanhuan and the drunk Shuang Yun were sleeping soundly. They had no intention of waking up. Bai Di looked at Xue Ling inquiringly. Xue Ling lowered his voice and said, ¡°Little Lotus should be maturing soon.¡± The black crystals on the wall glowed brighter and brighter. Dark gray balls of light flew out of the crystals and were sucked into the lotus flower, fusing into the small lotus. The originally light pink petals gradually turned black, giving off the strange feeling of a demonic flower. Bai Di, Sang Ye, and Chang Gu understood that the lotus was absorbing the energy in the black crystal. In the past, they only knew that beasts could absorb the energy in crystals. They didn¡¯t expect plants to be able to do the same. This lotus was really magical. When the surrounding black crystals were drained of energy, the lotus flower stopped sucking in the energy. The lotus seed pod in the middle of the petals had already grown to the size of an adult¡¯s fist. The flower lowered itself and approached Xue Ling. ¡°Dad, quickly pluck it~¡± Xue Ling reached out and plucked the lotus seed pod. He smiled and asked, ¡°Is this for me? What a filial child.¡± But the lotus said, ¡°No, I want to give it to Mom~¡± Xue Ling¡¯s smile froze on his face. He was thinking too much! If Shuang Yun was awake now, he would definitely laugh at Xue Ling for thinking too much. Xue Ling tapped the petals of the lotus and said hatefully, ¡°You biased little thing. You only have eyes for your mother!¡± The flower rubbed against his fingers and called out softly, ¡°Dad~¡± Not long after the lotus seed pod was removed, the petals of the lotus gradually returned to their pale pink color. The flowers and leaves quickly returned to their original size as well. It wrapped around Huanhuan¡¯s hair again, and the little lotus flower leaned against her ear and obediently closed its petals. Seeing that it was over, Bai Di and Sang Ye lay back down to sleep. Only Xue Ling was still fiddling with the small lotus seed pod in his hand. Chang Gu glanced at the black crystals that had their energy sucked dry and couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly. ¡°This lotus you¡¯re raising has a big appetite. It sucked the energy of so many crystals in one go.¡± Xue Ling said casually, ¡°It¡¯s just a few crystals. He can absorb as many as he wants. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford to raise him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really raising it as your son?¡± Xue Ling smiled but said nothing. When they woke up the next morning, Xue Ling handed the lotus seed pod to Huanhuan and told her that the lotus seed pod was for her. Huanhuan took the lotus seed pod. ¡°When did Little Lotus get this? I don¡¯t even know.¡± Bai Di explained gently, ¡°Last night. It bore fruit while you were sleeping.¡± Shuang Yun leaned over curiously. ¡°What¡¯s this lotus seed pod for?¡± Huanhuan shook her head, indicating that she didn¡¯t know. The lotus bud raised its small bud and said, ¡°Lotus seeds can be eaten.¡± Huanhuan opened the lotus seed pod and found six green and plump lotus seeds inside. They looked no different from ordinary lotus seeds. However, Xue Ling said, ¡°They¡¯re not ordinary lotus seeds. If you eat them, you can become a plant at will. The effects can last for about 10 days.¡± That was amazing! Huanhuan was very surprised. Chang Gu said, ¡°The lotus seeds are very precious. It¡¯s your blessing to have obtained them.¡± Huanhuan carefully put the lotus seeds into her space. She touched the lotus on her head. ¡°Thank you.¡± The little bud rubbed against her palm and called out softly, ¡°I like Mom so much~¡± ¡°I like Little Lotus too.¡± The little bud was so embarrassed that its petals turned even redder. Shuang Yun leaned over. ¡°I like Huanhuan too~¡± Huanhuan pushed his head away with a cold expression. ¡°Go away.¡± Shuang Yun was dissatisfied. ¡°You¡¯re biased again! Now, I¡¯m not even comparable to this flower!¡± Sang Ye went outside to take a look and confirmed that the snow had stopped and they could go home. The family packed up briefly and walked out. Chang Gu personally sent them out of the mine. Huanhuan sat on the back of the Silvery Frost White Wolf and turned around to wave at Chang Gu. ¡°We¡¯ll visit you again when we¡¯re free. Goodbye!¡± Bai Di led the way. The others followed as they headed for the rock mountain. After traveling for half a day, they arrived at the place where they had rested the day before yesterday. The family chose to rest here again. They took out water and food to replenish their strength. In a daze, Sang Ye smelled that faint stench again. He put down his food and looked around, trying to find the source of the smell. Huanhuan sat beside him. She noticed his abnormality and quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I think I smell something strange¡­¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Huanhuan took a deep breath, and a faint fishy smell followed the cold wind into her nose. She said quickly, ¡°I smell it too!¡± ¡°I find this smell familiar. I think I¡¯ve smelled it somewhere before¡­¡± Before Sang Ye could figure it out, dozens of grayish-white figures suddenly appeared from the snow and pounced on Huanhuan and the others. Sang Ye immediately wrapped his snake tail around Huanhuan, dodging the enemy¡¯s fatal blow! There were a total of 20 enemies who launched the sneak attack. They were all gray-white lynxes. They were much larger than the lynxes Huanhuan had seen on TV in the past. They were more than two meters long. Their gray-white fur was covered in black stripes. Their eyes were red, and their fangs were sharp. They were not ordinary beasts but demonized beasts. In other words, they were now demons! The faint smell of blood came from them. It was a smell unique to the demon race. No wonder Sang Ye found it familiar. Five of the 20 beasts surrounded Sang Ye while the other 15 spread out to attack the rest. Sang Ye was outnumbered. Moreover, he had a weak little female with him. In order to protect her from being injured, he had no choice but to temporarily evacuate with her and try to avoid the attacks of the beasts. The python slithered on the snow. He used his snake tail to hug Huanhuan tightly. From time to time, he would look back. Those beasts were chasing after them! After escaping for an unknown period of time, Sang Ye still could not shake off those beasts. It was as if they had installed a radar system. They locked onto Sang Ye¡¯s location exactly and chased after him. Sang Ye knew that he couldn¡¯t shake them off, so he stopped and placed Huanhuan on a tree. Then, he turned around and rushed toward the beasts! Chapter 181 - Weakness These five beasts were not as strong as Sang Ye, but they won in numbers and cooperated well. After a few rounds, Sang Ye gradually fell to a disadvantage. There were a few more wounds on his body. Huanhuan squatted on the tree and watched anxiously. She took out her bow and aimed the arrow at one of the beasts. When the beast extended its claws at Sang Ye again, Huanhuan suddenly released her fingers. The arrow shot out and hit the beast¡¯s claws! The beast screamed in pain. It tore the arrow off so hard that the barb on the arrowhead pulled out a large chunk of flesh. It almost made it kneel down in pain. The temperature was extremely low, and the wound was quickly frozen. The beast threw away the arrow and pounced at Huanhuan crazily, intending to take revenge for shooting the arrow at it just now! Huanhuan quickly nocked another arrow and shot a second arrow at the charging beast! The arrow hit the beast¡¯s knee, and it fell to its knees in the snow. Due to the previous lesson, it didn¡¯t dare to pull out the arrow again. It could only get up with the arrow still pierced in its knee and pounce on Huanhuan again. It had to tear this hateful female apart today! The beast was very fast and reached the tree in the blink of an eye. Huanhuan shot arrows at it one after another, but none of them were fatal. Instead, they completely angered the beasts. It was willing to risk being riddled with arrows to climb up the tree and kill Huanhuan! Sang Ye noticed that Huanhuan was in danger and turned to slither toward her without hesitation. The other four-legged beasts took the opportunity to pounce on him from behind. Their sharp claws tore through Sang Ye¡¯s scales. Sang Ye¡¯s snake skin turned over, revealing scarlet flesh. Sang Ye did not care about this. He quickly rushed under the tree and whipped the beast that was trying to attack Huanhuan with his tail! The wound on his back was frozen, and no more blood flowed out. However, as long as Sang Ye moved slightly, the wound would tear open again. After repeating this process, the python¡¯s back was already mangled. It was a tragic sight. However, he seemed to not notice the pain and continued to swing his snake tail to attack the beasts that tried to approach him. The beasts were all very cunning. The events just now let them know that the little female on the tree was Sang Ye¡¯s weakness. They immediately changed their strategy. Three beasts held Sang Ye back while the other two attacked the little female. 2 It was a shameless move, but it worked. When Huanhuan was forced down the tree by the beast, Sang Ye finally exploded. His originally dark eyes were dyed red, and his snake body had become several times larger. The surface of his snake skin was covered in strange dark red patterns. The demon bloodline in his body had awakened! At the same time, his strength rose from four stars to eight stars! Sang Ye opened his bloody mouth and swallowed the beast that pounced on Huanhuan! This was the first time Huanhuan had seen Sang Ye devour living beings. She was so frightened that she froze on the spot, not daring to move. Her eyes were wide as she looked at Sang Ye in disbelief. After swallowing one, the black python still felt that it was not enough. He turned to look at the other four beasts, his blood-red eyes filled with ruthlessness. Sensing something was wrong, the beasts turned and ran. Unfortunately, they were too late. Sang Ye caught up with them. None of them could escape and were all swallowed by the python. After dealing with all the enemies, the black python turned around and slithered to Huanhuan. He lowered his head, his blood-red eyes locked on Huanhuan as if he was thinking about whether the little female in front of him was delicious. Huanhuan was so frightened that she was about to cry. ¡°Sang Ye, it¡¯s me! I¡¯m Huanhuan. Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± The python flicked out its scarlet tongue, wrapped it around Huanhuan¡¯s neck, and lifted her up. Her neck was tightly wrapped, and she couldn¡¯t breathe. She reached out with difficulty and hugged the python¡¯s head. She cried, ¡°Sang Ye, wake up!¡± Seeing the tears rolling down her face, the python¡¯s eyes lit up. He regained some of his senses and released Huanhuan. The python took a step back and said in pain, ¡°Don¡¯t come over. I can¡¯t control myself now.¡± However, Huanhuan ignored his obstruction and rushed over to hug the huge snake body. She pressed her cheek against Sang Ye¡¯s snake body and cheered him on. ¡°Sang Ye, you have to hold on. Even if it¡¯s for me, don¡¯t be controlled by the bloodline of a mutant demon!¡± The python looked down at the little female who was hugging him tightly. All kinds of emotions surged in his heart. ¡°I¡¯ll hurt you.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t! I believe you!¡± Perhaps Huanhuan¡¯s tone was too certain, or perhaps she was too important to Sang Ye¡­ Even if he hurt himself, he was unwilling to touch her at all. In the end, he really suppressed the demon bloodline. The redness in his eyes gradually faded, and his snake body returned to its normal size. However, the wound on his back was still very bad. Huanhuan¡¯s heart ached when she saw it. Just as she was about to use her blood to heal him, she suddenly heard a low voice behind her. ¡°Sang Ye!¡± Huanhuan immediately turned around and looked in the direction of the voice. She saw a huge king cobra not far away. He was about the same size as Sang Ye. His dark red snake skin was covered in faint golden patterns. He looked very bright and dangerous. This guy was also a demon! Sang Ye immediately shielded Huanhuan behind him and stared at the snake warily without saying a word. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. I can finally meet you.¡± The king cobra moved closer, his golden eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°But you¡¯ve disappointed me too much. You¡¯ve clearly awakened your demon bloodline, but you actually suppressed it in the end. To think I even gave you five beasts to eat.¡± Huanhuan immediately understood that the beasts that had ambushed them were sent by this king cobra! This guy was definitely up to no good! However, from his tone, he seemed to know Sang Ye. Huanhuan looked at Sang Ye in confusion. Sang Ye kept staring at the king cobra¡¯s every move, especially when the other party approached. Sang Ye immediately tensed his snake body and focused. Clearly, he was very afraid of the opponent in front of him. However, the king cobra still looked calm and relaxed. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± After a long time, Sang Ye said stiffly, ¡°Uncle.¡± Huanhuan froze. This very dangerous-looking king cobra in front of him was actually Sang Ye¡¯s uncle?! The king cobra replied in satisfaction, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very relieved that you still remember me.¡± Sang Ye stared at him warily. ¡°Why did you go through so much trouble to find me?¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve awakened the demon bloodline, so I¡¯m here to bring you back to the demon race.¡± Sang Ye refused without hesitation. ¡°I won¡¯t go with you.¡± ¡°Why? Since you¡¯ve awakened the demon bloodline, you¡¯re a member of the demon race. The beast continent is no longer a suitable place for you to live in. The demon race is the most suitable home for you. Stop being wilful and come back with me.¡± 2 Chapter 182 - Leaving No matter what the king cobra said, Sang Ye was unmoved and insisted on not following him. The cobra narrowed his eyes, his dangerous gaze landing on the little female behind Sang Ye. It slowly said, ¡°Are you unwilling to return to the demon tribe with me because of this little female? Have you already become mates?¡± Sang Ye replied straightforwardly, ¡°Yes.¡± Huanhuan felt that the king cobra¡¯s gaze was extremely cold. When he looked at her, she felt as though her bones were almost frozen. However, the other party was Sang Ye¡¯s elder, after all. Although Huanhuan was afraid, she still mustered her courage and stammered. ¡°H-Hello, I¡¯m Huanhuan. Sang Ye and I are truly in love. If you don¡¯t mind, you can come to our house as a guest when you¡¯re free in the future. We¡¯ll welcome you very much.¡± However, the king cobra asked gloomily, ¡°How dare you invite a demon to your house? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill your entire family?¡± ¡°You¡¯re Sang Ye¡¯s family, which means you¡¯re my family. I believe you won¡¯t be ruthless to your own family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the king cobra suddenly darted out like a bolt of lightning! Sang Ye quickly pounced forward to stop him, but he was sent flying by the king cobra¡¯s tail! The python fell hard into the snow. The wound on his back was torn open again, dripping with blood. When he struggled to get up, he realized that the king cobra had already rolled Huanhuan up. Sang Ye shouted, ¡°Let go of her!¡± The cobra¡¯s tongue swept across Huanhuan¡¯s face as he said slowly, ¡°What a delicious little female. You¡¯ll definitely be very delicious.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s internal organs were almost displaced by the snake¡¯s tail. She was pale with pain and could barely breathe. The lotus flower that had been quietly resting on her head suddenly sprang up. It opened and bit fiercely at the king cobra! The king cobra didn¡¯t dodge and directly bit the lotus¡¯ branch! His sharp fangs pierced the branch, and the lotus¡¯ pink petals immediately turned pale gray as if they were about to wither at any moment. The cobra then spat it to the ground. The lotus tried to get up several times, but it couldn¡¯t. A few petals fell, and it let out a low whine. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Sang Ye rushed forward to save her, but before he could touch the king cobra, he was swept up by an invisible gust of wind and sent flying again. The wound on the snake¡¯s back was torn. Blood fell to the snow, forming patches. The king cobra sneered. ¡°Look, this is the fragile physique of ordinary beasts. They can be easily destroyed. The bodies of demons are stronger, so hurry up and return to the demon tribe with me. I¡¯ll make you stronger.¡± Sang Ye struggled to get up. Due to the loss of blood, his vision was already blurry. There was only one thought left in his mind¡ª He had to save Huanhuan! The python pounced at the king cobra again, his tail leaving a trail of blood on the snow. The king cobra¡¯s beast soul attribute was wind, and his strength was far higher than Sang Ye¡¯s. In the king cobra¡¯s eyes, Sang Ye¡¯s actions were no different from courting death. The cobra stood rooted to the ground without moving, but a gust of wind sent Sang Ye flying again. This repeated several times, and the python¡¯s body was about to collapse. Huanhuan¡¯s eyes turned red with heartache. She endured the pain and shouted, ¡°Go! Leave me alone!¡± However, Sang Ye could no longer hear anything. He only knew that he had to pounce on the king cobra again and again. He wanted to save the little female. The king cobra¡¯s patience was finally exhausted. He said impatiently, ¡°Alright, if you move again, I¡¯ll kill this little female!¡± These words hit Sang Ye¡¯s soft spot. He finally regained a trace of rationality and stopped. The cobra said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one last chance. Either you return to the demon tribe with me, or I¡¯ll kill your mate now. There¡¯s no third option. Choose!¡± Sang Ye did not respond for a long time. He neither wanted to return to the demon tribe nor see Huanhuan die. ¡°Don¡¯t think about stalling for time. I¡¯ll count to three. If you still don¡¯t make a choice, I¡¯ll kill her!¡± The cobra exerted a little more force. Huanhuan immediately felt that her ribs were about to break! She gritted her teeth and refused to shout. A trace of blood trickled down the corner of her mouth. ¡°One!¡± ¡°Two! Seeing that Huanhuan was about to be suffocated by the cobra, Sang Ye finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and made his last choice. ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you. Don¡¯t hurt her!¡± The king cobra saw how obedient Sang Ye was now and said in satisfaction, ¡°Very good. This will be the smartest choice you make in your life.¡± Sang Ye said anxiously, ¡°Let her go!¡± The king cobra lowered his head and looked at the dying female. His voice was low and cold. ¡°You¡¯re a very cute female. If I were 20 years younger, I might have taken a fancy to you too.¡± Huanhuan felt that even breathing hurt. She endured the pain and begged weakly, ¡°Don¡¯t take Sang Ye away¡­¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t belong on the beast continent. I¡¯m bringing him back to the demon tribe for his own good. If you really love him, you should let him go.¡± The cobra gently lowered her to the snow. ¡°Stay here and wait for your mates to save you. As for Sang Ye¡­ Forget him. It¡¯ll be the best choice for you.¡± Sang Ye had been staring at the cobra¡¯s actions. Seeing that he had indeed let Huanhuan go, his hanging heart finally relaxed. The king cobra looked back at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± 20 grayish-white beasts appeared from nowhere and stood neatly behind the king cobra. Clearly, these beasts had been hiding nearby. Even without the king cobra, Sang Ye might not have been able to escape with Huanhuan. Huanhuan reached out with difficulty. ¡°Sang Ye¡­¡± Sang Ye looked at her one last time, his dark eyes filled with reluctance. However, no matter how reluctant he was, he still had to leave with the king cobra. Sang Ye was injured and could not move. The beasts dragged out a flat slab and pierced a hole in it with their claws. They put vines through the hole and made a simple sled. The other end of the vines were tied around the necks of four beasts. The python lay on the slab as the beasts dragged him along. The king cobra looked back at Huanhuan. ¡°My name is Han Ying. If we have the chance in the future, we might meet again.¡± With that, he slithered away without looking back. The other dozen or so beasts followed. Before long, they were gone. The lotus struggled to get up and moved to Huanhuan¡¯s side. Its petals kept falling with every movement. ¡°Mom¡­¡± 1 Chapter 183 - Chase Huanhuan endured the pain and got up shakily in the snow. She bit her finger and dripped her blood onto the lotus. The almost withered lotus flower immediately recovered its vitality at a visible speed, and its grayish-white petals turned pale pink again. Little Lotus rubbed Huanhuan¡¯s injured fingers, and its voice sounded like it was crying. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Huanhuan touched it. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Sang Ye was taken away, but the trail left behind by the sled was still there. If they followed the trail, they should be able to catch up to Sang Ye. She struggled forward, but she had to stop after two steps. She clutched her aching chest. Her lungs burned. She bent down and coughed until her lungs hurt. She was too slow now. Before she could catch up to Sang Ye, the trail on the ground was already covered in snow. Huanhuan grabbed a handful of powder made of shellfish grass and stuffed it into her mouth. She swallowed it with the snow. The shellfish grass was working too slowly. Time was precious. She called the system. ¡°Little Brat, is there any way to heal my injuries immediately?¡± System 438 said, ¡°The system can¡¯t treat the host¡¯s wound, but it can temporarily block the host¡¯s pain.¡± Huanhuan immediately said, ¡°Then block my pain!¡± ¡°The system has blocked the host¡¯s pain, but please take note that blocking the pain can only prevent the host from feeling pain for the time being. If you don¡¯t treat your injury in time, you¡¯ll still collapse from the injuries.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± After blocking the pain, Huanhuan immediately felt refreshed. She ran wildly following the trail left behind by the sled. Along the way, she scattered some stir-fried sunflower seeds as signs for Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Xue Ling, and the others. Along the way, Little Lotus helped to capture a reindeer alive. Huanhuan used the wooden planks stored in the space to make a sled and tied the rope to the reindeer. At first, the reindeer was unwilling to help her pull the cart. However, it became obedient after being whipped by the lotus. Huanhuan knew very well that she had to give the deer a sweet treat after it got beaten up. She grabbed some field mustard for the deer. The forest was covered in snow in winter, and there was almost no greenery. The poor reindeer could only eat withered hay. It had not eaten fresh greens in a long time. Now that it had a large handful of sweet vegetables, the reindeer immediately resigned to its fate. It pulled the sled and ran quickly on the snow. With the reindeer, Huanhuan¡¯s speed immediately increased many times. She was in luck. It was a sunny day for the next few days. She did not encounter any snow along the way. Although she was exhausted from the journey, it was a good thing that the trail left by the sled had not disappeared, which meant that she had not lost him. Winter was very cold. Most of the beasts and animals were holed up in their homes. They would not come out to move around, so Huanhuan was lucky and did not encounter any danger. She had a lot of food and water in her interspatial ring. If she was hungry and thirsty, she would eat a few mouthfuls. She did not have to worry about being hungry. 1 After journeying for nearly 10 days, Huanhuan finally found Han Ying and the others by the river. She quickly hid, but the sharp cold shadow noticed her. He looked in the direction of Huanhuan¡¯s hiding place. ¡°Go and see who¡¯s hiding there.¡± The beasts received their orders and immediately ran toward the large rock where Huanhuan was hiding. In a hurry, Huanhuan suddenly thought of the lotus seeds given by the lotus. She quickly took out a lotus seed and threw it into her mouth. The beasts ran behind the big rock and realized that there was only a dead tree with all its leaves gone. Not far away, there was a deer running crazily. Finding nothing unusual, the beasts returned empty-handed. ¡°Master, there¡¯s only one reindeer running around like crazy. There¡¯s nothing else.¡± Han Ying nodded and did not take this matter to heart. He lowered his head to look at Sang Ye. The wounds on the python¡¯s body had frozen over. No more blood flowed out, but the wounds had not healed. In addition, Sang Ye had not eaten anything for days. The python was very weak now. If not for the fact that the python looked like it was about to die, Han Ying would not have stopped here. He frowned. ¡°Are you really going to starve yourself for a female?¡± The python lay in the snow, barely alive and silent. Han Ying said, ¡°If you continue to humiliate yourself like this, I¡¯ll immediately go back and capture that little female and turn her into a member of the demon race. This way, you can be together forever in the future.¡± The python moved slightly and said weakly, ¡°Let her go¡­¡± ¡°If you really want to protect her, come back to the demon tribe with me obediently. Work hard to increase your strength and become stronger. When the time comes, you can go wherever you want and protect anyone you want. No one can stop you.¡± The python said softly, ¡°Huanhuan doesn¡¯t like demons¡­¡± If he became a full demon, Huanhuan would definitely hate him. He would rather die than become the kind of creature she hated. However, Han Ying said, ¡°If she really likes you, she¡¯ll definitely like you no matter what you become! Otherwise, she¡¯s just being hypocritical. She¡¯s not worthy of your love!¡± The python fell silent again. Seeing that he was stubborn, Han Ying expected better from him. ¡°If your mother was still alive, she would definitely be very disappointed to see you like this!¡± The python still said nothing. Han Ying realized that something was wrong with him. On a closer look, he realized that this kid had already fainted! He couldn¡¯t delay any longer. He had to bring him back to recuperate! Han Ying said to the beasts, ¡°We¡¯ll go first. Follow us!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Han Ying swung his snake tail and shattered the ice on the river. The river hidden under the ice was extremely turbulent. He wrapped his snake tail around the unconscious python and jumped into the river. He quickly swam downstream. The beasts abandoned their sleds and ran downstream too. Before long, they were gone. The dead tree hiding behind the rock moved its branches. Huanhuan was secretly glad that she had moved quickly and eaten the lotus seed in time. She managed to turn herself into a withered tree to avoid the beasts¡¯ detection. She pulled her roots out of the snow and skipped to the river. There was a large hole in the surface of the ice. Just now, she saw Han Ying jump into the river with Sang Ye. In order to avoid losing them, she also jumped into the river. The withered tree was very light and quickly got washed away by the fast-flowing river. Huanhuan felt herself spinning in the water. She was dizzy and wanted to vomit. She didn¡¯t know how long she drifted. She was washed into a lake by the river. 1 The dead tree floated on the lake. Stars spun in front of Huanhuan¡¯s eyes. ¡®Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?¡¯ It took her a while to recover from the chaos. With difficulty, she used her branches to paddle and climb ashore. Chapter 184 - Huanhuan, Is That You? This was a very hidden underground cave. There was an underground lake in the cave, and this was where Huanhuan climbed out of just now. The cave was filled with stalactites of various shapes, and the ground was thick with dark purple moss. Could this be the territory of the demons? Huanhuan carefully walked out of the underground cave and realized that there was a large forest outside. She didn¡¯t know what species these trees were, but they were strangely shaped. There were no leaves, only dark purple flowers. The sky seemed to be covered by something transparent. The sun and clouds outside could not be seen. At the same time, it blocked out the snow and wind as well. The place was unexpectedly warm. Huanhuan looked around, only to see Han Ying walking into the forest with Sang Ye. More than 20 beasts followed closely behind. She quickly followed. The withered tree had no feet and could not walk normally. Huanhuan could only hop forward. If anyone were looking in her direction, they would see a small, withered tree springing forward like a rabbit. Its movements were unspeakably clumsy and comical. After entering the forest, Huanhuan¡¯s figure immediately disappeared among the trees, becoming very inconspicuous. She was also lucky to not be discovered. Han Ying and the others had already walked out of the forest. Huanhuan quickly quickened her pace. When she reached the edge of the forest, she paused. She saw a huge lake ahead. The water was a strange dark purple. Four black lighthouses of exactly the same shape sat around the lake. The top of the lighthouses glowed dimly. A strange creature that looked like a jellyfish was floating above the lake. Its body glowed with a faint purple light. It was really too big. It seemed to cover the entire lake and the forest. It turned out that the transparent thing covering the sky was its body. There were many thin and long tentacles under the jellyfish, like a woman¡¯s long hair. They waved gently in the air. When Han Ying and the others walked out of the forest, they tacitly stopped where they were. The jellyfish extended two tentacles and circled them. After confirming that everything was fine, it retreated. It was checking if any outsiders had sneaked into the territory of the demons. There were many demon troops patrolling around the lake. As soon as they noticed any movements, they could immediately tear the enemy into pieces. Han Ying and the others continued forward. They walked into a lighthouse by the lake. Huanhuan was about to follow when she realized that the big jellyfish suddenly extended a tentacle in her direction. Huanhuan was so frightened that she immediately stopped in place and leaned against a big tree beside her, not daring to move. The thin, long tentacle stopped in front of her as if sizing her up. Huanhuan was so nervous that she was sweating. The tentacle then touched the branches. The cold touch made Huanhuan feel itchy. It took her a lot of effort not to laugh. The tentacle couldn¡¯t sense anything unusual about the tree and seemed disappointed. The tip drooped slightly before it retracted. Huanhuan heaved a huge sigh of relief. As soon as she heaved a sigh of relief, she noticed that the purple flowers on the big tree beside her had bloomed. The slender and curved petals looked a little like chrysanthemums. In the center of the petals was a circle of sharp fangs. Damn, these were man-eating flowers! Huanhuan was so frightened that she quickly jumped back and kept a distance from the tree. The territory of the demons was too terrifying. There were dangers everywhere. She had to be more careful. Not only were there demon soldiers patrolling ahead, but there was also the frighteningly big jellyfish. Huanhuan didn¡¯t dare move at all. She could only hide at the edge of the forest and wait for a long time. Finally, she saw an opportunity. A team of demon soldiers had brought back a lot of meat and greens from outside. Although they were called rations, they were actually just animals hunted and vegetation picked from outside. Due to the snow and ice outside, animals rarely went out and were very difficult to hunt. Therefore, the results of their capture this time were mostly fish and prawns salvaged from under the ice lake. These fish and prawns were all stored in animal hide bags. Huanhuan found the right moment and crawled into one of the animal hide bags. The food was transported into a lighthouse by the lake. Fortunately, this lighthouse happened to be the same one that Han Ying and the others had just entered. The food was thrown into the underground warehouse. One bag after another was thrown in. Huanhuan, who was pressed down, felt a lot of her small branches break. It made her heart ache for a long time. After the demons who were responsible for transporting the food left, Huanhuan came out of the bag. The strong fishy smell almost made her faint. She rubbed against the wall and finally got rid of the smell of fish. Then, she left the underground warehouse and sneaked upstairs. In order to reduce the commotion, she lay on her stomach and used a branch to climb the spiral staircase. The lighthouse was very tall with more than 30 floors. Huanhuan climbed up on her hands and knees. Finally, when she was so tired that she was about to faint, she found Sang Ye in a locked room. At this moment, Sang Ye was still unconscious. The window was open, but there were iron bars. Fortunately, the small tree that Huanhuan turned into was slimmer. With a few twists, she squeezed through the gap in the bars. It was obvious that Han Ying valued this nephew very much. The room he arranged for him was very spacious. There were a bed, table, cabinet, and chairs. Huanhuan even saw a huge vase in the corner with a few blooming flowers. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t the man-eating flower she¡¯d seen in the woods. Sang Ye was very weak now. He could not even maintain his human form and could only lie on the carpet in the form of a python. The snake¡¯s body was coiled in circles. Its huge head drooped over its body, and its eyes were closed. His wounds had been dressed, and he looked much better. They hadn¡¯t healed completely, but at least they weren¡¯t as shocking as they had been. Huanhuan extended a branch and gently touched the snake. She called softly, ¡°Sang Yea€|¡± The python didn¡¯t react. Huanhuan pressed the branch against him and prayed for him. ¡®You have to get well soona€|¡¯ Every once in a while, Han Ying would come to visit Sang Ye and apply medicine to his wounds. When that happened, Huanhuan would hide in the vase and camouflage with the flowers. On the third day, Sang Ye finally woke up. Huanhuan was so excited that her branches were trembling. The python opened his eyes and looked around, as if trying to guess where he was. He didn¡¯t notice the thin tree beside him. Huanhuan waved her branch. ¡°Sang Ye, I¡¯m here. Look at me!¡± Hearing her voice, the python immediately lowered his head and locked his gaze on the small tree. He asked tentatively, ¡°Huanhuan, is that you?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s me!¡± Chapter 185 - Lets Go Although it was a happy thing to be reunited with Huanhuan, Sang Ye felt very complicated when he saw his cute little wife turn into a malnourished tree. He extended his snake tongue, rolled up the small tree, and placed it on his snake body. ¡°Why are you here? And in this state too.¡± Huanhuan reached out with the branch and hugged Sang Ye¡¯s tongue, rubbing it affectionately. The fatigue she felt from the past few days of hard work all disappeared at this moment. Now that she had found him, it was worth it. ¡°I chased you here. In order not to be discovered by your uncle, I ate a lotus seed and turned into a small tree. Fortunately, I can still speak. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know how to catch your attention.¡± Although he couldn¡¯t see her expression, he could tell from her brisk tone that Huanhuan was in a very good mood. However, Sang Ye was not in a good mood. He focused on the small tree in front of him and said in a serious tone, ¡°Do you know it¡¯s dangerous for you to do this? What if you had encountered an accident on the way?¡± Huanhuan lowered her head and poked the branch at him. Her voice was aggrieved. ¡°I was worried about you. I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to come back after you were taken away.¡± At that time, she couldn¡¯t think too much. She just wanted to catch up to Sang Ye and bring him home. Sang Ye wanted to be angry, but in the face of the little female¡¯s sincere worry, he couldn¡¯t get angry. In the end, he turned into a warm pool of spring water. He really couldn¡¯t do anything about this woman. He couldn¡¯t scold or hit her. He could only hold her in his palm and gently coax her. ¡°Don¡¯t be so impulsive in the future, alright?¡± He actually said those warning words with a tired and gentle tone. Huanhuan nodded obediently. ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing how obedient she was, Sang Ye couldn¡¯t help but want to kiss her. However, the little female was a tree now, and a skinny dead tree at that. He looked around for a long time but could not find a place to kiss. In the end, he could only stick out his snake tongue and lick the trunk as consolation. The unsatisfied snake asked, ¡°How long will it take you to return to your human form?¡± Huanhuan counted her fingers, but she had no fingers now, so she could only count her branches. She said, ¡°I should be able to turn back into a person tomorrow.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡± It was too dangerous for the little female to stay here. He had to get her out of this place quickly. Huanhuan agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± After resting for another night, Sang Ye¡¯s body had basically recovered. He transformed into his human form, and his naked body was revealed in front of Huanhuan. Even though she had seen him like this many times, Huanhuan still couldn¡¯t help but feel shy. She shook her branch. ¡°Hurry up and put your clothes on.¡± Sang Ye casually pulled a robe over his body. He sat cross-legged on the carpet and stared at the small tree in front of him. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you turned back into a human?¡± This guy didn¡¯t wear his clothes properly. His robe was casually draped over his back, revealing his beautiful chest muscles and abs. Even the huge thing between his legs could be seen clearly. This guy didn¡¯t wear his clothes properly. His robe was casually draped over his back, revealing his beautiful chest muscles and abs. Even the huge thing between his legs could be seen clearly. She said vaguely, ¡°Soon, I think.¡± ¡°Will you be wearing clothes when you go back to human form?¡± Huanhuan thought for a moment. ¡°I was wearing clothes when I turned into a tree, so I should be wearing clothes when I turn back into a human.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He sounded a little disappointed. Huanhuan questioned him, ¡°Do you really want me to be naked after turning back into a human?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sang Ye admitted frankly. ¡°You look beautiful naked. I can¡¯t get tired of you.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± He said it so matter-of-factly that she couldn¡¯t accuse him of anything! Sang Ye touched the branch and said thoughtfully, ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ll still have those sensations after becoming a plant?¡± ¡°What sensations?¡± ¡°The sensations when mating.¡± Sang Ye paused and suddenly remembered. ¡°I remember that plants mate with pollen, right? Can you bloom?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huanhuan refused to answer the question. The effect of the lotus seed finally disappeared. The little tree turned back into a human. Before Huanhuan could steady herself, Sang Ye scooped her up and carried her in his arms. Her lips were blocked, and the tip of Sang Ye¡¯s tongue entered her mouth. When the kiss ended, their breathing rhythm was a little erratic. Sang Ye retreated a little. He looked down and saw that her lips were slightly swollen from the kiss. Her red lips were like ripe red berries. They were full and juicy, making him want to take a bite. He gently stroked the tender skin of her waist. ¡°Shall we go now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s face was red. ¡°Do you want me to eat another lotus seed and turn into a plant? It won¡¯t be easy for me to be discovered if I do that.¡± ¡°Sure, but don¡¯t turn into a withered tree again. It won¡¯t look good.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Then what do you want me to become?¡± ¡°Turn into a flower. A small one. I can hold it in my arms.¡± Huanhuan ate the lotus seed and turned into a daffodil. A small white flower bloomed at the top of the long stem. Sang Ye held the daffodil in his palm and gently stroked the petals. ¡°Not bad. It looks much better than the previous tree.¡± Now that she had become a flower, she realized that her petals were very sensitive to touch. They were equivalent to certain human parts. When Sang Ye touched her petals, it was as if he was touching her private parts. This feeling was really, really strange! Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Stop touching me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sang Ye obediently stopped, then lowered his head and kissed her stamen. Intense shame surged through her, and she almost went crazy. If she could change color like the skullcap, she would have gone from a little white flower to a big red flower! Huanhuan couldn¡¯t avoid it, so she could only beg softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± She felt that she had been teased enough. If Sang Ye continued, she would probably explode. Sang Ye knew when to stop and finally let go of the pitiful daffodil. He got dressed and put Huanhuan in his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sang Ye had just reached the door when he heard footsteps outside. He couldn¡¯t help but stop. The next moment, the door was pushed open from the outside and Han Ying walked in. He was in human form now. He was tall, slender, and unexpectedly handsome. He was wearing a black robe made of shark silk. His long golden hair was slightly curled, and his black eyes were very similar to Sang Ye¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯re going out?¡± Sang Ye said casually, ¡°I plan to walk around.¡± Han Ying looked him up and down. Seeing that he was looking good, he nodded slightly. ¡°You seem to be recovering well.¡± Sang Ye said nothing. Han Ying did not take his coldness to heart and said leisurely, ¡°Can I go in? I want to talk to you about something.¡± Sang Ye had no choice but to turn around and let Han Ying into the room. Chapter 186 - Successor The daffodil popped out of Sang Ye¡¯s clothes. Why was Han Ying here at this time?! Their escape plan was interrupted. Sang Ye touched her petals and stuffed her back into his clothes. Then, he turned around and saw Han Ying standing in front of the vase. Han Ying asked, ¡°I remember there was a dry branch here before. Why is it gone?¡± Sang Ye said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s too ugly. I threw it away.¡± Han Ying nodded. ¡°It was indeed quite ugly. I should have thrown it away long ago.¡± Huanhuan, who was hiding in Sang Ye¡¯s clothes, was speechless. As expected of his biological uncle. They were both shallow people. Han Ying didn¡¯t pay any more attention to the withered tree. He focused his attention on Sang Ye again and said in relief, ¡°The last time I saw you, you were just a cub who didn¡¯t even have a human form. I didn¡¯t expect you to grow so big in the blink of an eye.¡± However, Sang Ye did not look happy at all. He had only seen Han Ying once before. This man was the one who destroyed his family and made him an orphan. That memory was too tragic. He never wanted to think about it again. Sang Ye said expressionlessly, ¡°Just say what you want to say.¡± Seeing that he was cold, Han Ying didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Before your mother died, she instructed me to bring you back to the demons if the demon bloodline in you was awakened in the future.¡± Sang Ye said nothing. Han Ying continued, ¡°I know you¡¯re still thinking about that little female and don¡¯t want to stay in the tribe, but this is the safest place for you now. You only have to stay here so you don¡¯t have to face the temple¡¯s pursuit.¡± Sang Ye suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know Ma Qing?¡± Han Ying said, ¡°What?¡± ¡°It was Ma Qing who stimulated the demon bloodline in my body back then.¡± Sang Ye looked at him steadily. ¡°Ma Qing set me up and forced me to leave the temple. I thought he did it for the position of the high priest, but if that¡¯s all, why did he awaken my demon bloodline? It wouldn¡¯t do him any good. Most importantly, how did he know that the demon bloodline could be awakened? Who told him?¡± It was Han Ying¡¯s turn to be silent. Sang Ye¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°The only people who know how to awaken the demon bloodline are the demons themselves. But why did you tell Ma Qing such important information? Is it because you¡¯re cooperating with each other?¡± Han Ying: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ma Qing is dead, but you must have many pawns hidden in the temple besides him, right? What are you plotting?¡± Han Ying suddenly smiled. ¡°If you want to know, stay. Join the demon army and become one of us. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to?¡± Han Ying stopped smiling. ¡°You should know that from the moment you stepped into the territory of the demons, you had no other choice. You can only stay and serve the demons.¡± However, Sang Ye said, ¡°The person who raised me is my grandfather. I grew up in the temple. Even if I want to serve, I should serve the temple.¡± ¡°But the people from the temple want to kill you.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t join the demon army either. I can¡¯t let Grandfather down.¡± Han Ying frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention that old man to me. If he hadn¡¯t interfered, your mother wouldn¡¯t have died so miserably back then. He¡¯s our enemy!¡± At the mention of this, Sang Ye immediately shut up, but he did not agree with his uncle. Although he was still very young when his mother died, he had been investigating the truth back then all these years. He gradually learned some things. His mother¡¯s death was indeed related to the temple, but in the end, the ones who really pushed her to eternal damnation were the demons. Seeing that Sang Ye was still indifferent, it was obvious that he did not take what he said to heart. Han Ying was dissatisfied, but he did not continue to harp on this topic. He said, ¡°You have good qualifications. With a little polishing, you can become an excellent general. In the future, when I¡¯m old, you can take over from me and become the new commander of the Demon Legion.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in leading troops into battle. You should find someone else to be your successor.¡± Sang Ye rejected him straightforwardly. ¡°You¡¯re my only family in the world. You¡¯re the only suitable successor. I won¡¯t be at ease if it¡¯s anyone else.¡± No matter how Han Ying tried to persuade him, Sang Ye refused to stay and work for the demon race. The negotiations came to a standstill. Han Ying said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another day to think about it. If you can¡¯t give me a satisfactory answer tomorrow, I¡¯ll have to use tough methods on you.¡± After he left, Huanhuan crawled out of the pocket and raised her white flower to look at Sang Ye. ¡°Can we still leave?¡± Sang Ye touched her petals. ¡°Of course, we have to go.¡± It would have been fine if he was alone. It didn¡¯t matter what his uncle did to him. But the little female was here too. He had to get her out of this dangerous place no matter what. Huanhuan wanted to ask Sang Ye about his mother, but the most important thing now was to leave this place. As for the rest, she could wait until they got home. Anyway, they still had a lot of time. There was no need to rush. Sang Ye walked out with the daffodil, but he realized that the door was locked from the outside and could not be pulled open. The daffodil popped out of his shirt again and said, ¡°You can climb out the window.¡± There were bars on the window, but they were nothing to Sang Ye. He forced the bars open and climbed out smoothly. Sang Ye quickly went downstairs while listening to Huanhuan describe the terrain outside. At first, when he heard Huanhuan describe how huge the jellyfish was, he was a little skeptical. But when he walked out of the lighthouse and saw the huge jellyfish with his own eyes, he realized that Huanhuan¡¯s description was not exaggerated at all. This jellyfish was really too big! The big jellyfish was like a monitor that was monitoring the entire territory of the demons. When Sang Ye appeared, it immediately noticed him. Its long and thin tentacle extended in front of Sang Ye, wanting to check his identity. Sang Ye stood where he was and let it investigate. Patrolling soldiers kept walking past, but no one cared about Sang Ye. The big jellyfish felt a demon aura on Sang Ye. He should be a demon, but his aura was too faint. This meant that he was not a pure-blooded demon. There were many non-pure-blooded demons, but the guy in front was special. The big jellyfish remembered that he was brought back by Han Ying. It was said that he was Han Ying¡¯s nephew. The tentacle circled Sang Ye and retracted after confirming that there was nothing unusual. This should be the end of the inspection. Sang Ye was about to walk into the forest when he was stopped by a male demon beast running over from another direction. ¡°Lord Sang Ye, please wait.¡± 2 Chapter 187 - Forgetting Water Sang Ye had no choice but to stop and look at the male beast running in front of him. He said indifferently, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°My name is Fei Jue. Lord Han Ying sent me to serve you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to be served. Go back.¡± Fei Jue was stubborn. ¡°I have to complete Lord Han Ying¡¯s instructions. Please don¡¯t chase me back.¡± Sang Ye decided to ignore him and turned to leave. But Fei Jue kept following him. No matter where he went, Fei Jue followed. He couldn¡¯t get rid of him. How could Sang Ye leave this damn place quietly?! Sang Ye was annoyed and wanted to whip this guy with his tail. However, there were many demons patrolling around. Sang Ye could not act rashly. He could only think of a way to send Fei Jue away. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Go find me some food.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it now.¡± Fei Jue turned to the patrolling guards. ¡°Send someone to help with the fresh food.¡± The guard immediately ran toward the lighthouse. Fei Jue was still with Sang Ye. Before long, the guard brought over fresh fish and prawns and respectfully brought them to Sang Ye. Fei Jue said, ¡°These are all fresh fish and prawns we caught today. You can eat them without worry.¡± Sang Ye: ¡°¡­¡± Was this guy made of gum? He couldn¡¯t get rid of him! After Sang Ye finished eating the fish and prawns, he continued to wander around the territory. Fei Jue enthusiastically introduced the characteristics of various places to him. When the sky gradually darkened, the big jellyfish above the lake became brighter and brighter, and its translucent body flickered. Fei Jue said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Please go back quickly. Lord Han Ying will come to have dinner with you tonight.¡± Sang Ye did not want to go back at all. He started walking toward the woods. Fei Jue quickly followed. ¡°The forest is very dangerous at night. It¡¯s best not to enter even if you¡¯re a demon. You should go back quickly. Han Ying will be angry if he doesn¡¯t see you.¡± Sang Ye couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at him. He quickened his pace and walked toward the forest. Today was his last day here. He had to go! Seeing that he could not stop Sang Ye, Fei Jue could only ask the patrolling soldiers around him for help. ¡°Help me stop Lord Sang Ye!¡± The patrolling soldiers stopped. Someone who knew Fei Jue asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fei Jue was very anxious. ¡°Lord Han Ying said that Lord Sang Ye is not allowed to leave this place. Stop him!¡± As soon as they heard Lord Han Ying¡¯s order, the patrolling soldiers immediately moved to stop Sang Ye. Sang Ye looked at them expressionlessly and said coldly, ¡°I just want to stroll around, not leave. Don¡¯t make a fuss. Get out of the way.¡± Fei Jue quickly said, ¡°The exit isn¡¯t far once you get out of the forest¡­¡± As soon as he said it, he regretted it. How could he say something so important?! He met Sang Ye¡¯s cold gaze and said guiltily, ¡°There¡¯s really nothing to see in the forest except for a few trees. You should come back with me.¡± Sang Ye looked around. He was surrounded by fully armed demons. If he fought them head-on, his chances of winning were almost zero. But if he gave up, he would be wasting his last chance. When he returned, Han Ying would definitely watch him even more closely. It would be even harder for him to leave in the future. After weighing the pros and cons, Sang Ye finally made a decision. ¡°I¡¯ll go back.¡± Fei Jue was very happy. ¡°You¡¯ve finally thought it through. That¡¯s great!¡± Seeing that Sang Ye was preparing to go back, the patrolling soldiers dispersed and stopped surrounding him. But at this moment, Sang Ye suddenly turned around and rushed into the forest as fast as lightning! Fei Jue¡¯s expression changed. ¡°No! Come back!¡± The moment Sang Ye rushed into the forest, he felt that something was wrong. The originally quiet trees suddenly seemed to come alive and consciously moved closer to him. The originally empty path was immediately blocked by trees. Dark purple flowers bloomed, emitting a fragrance that could numb the nerves. The fangs in the center of the flowers flickered with a cold light. After Sang Ye inhaled the fragrance, he quickly lost consciousness and could no longer move. Seeing that he was about to become food for the man-eating flowers, Huanhuan was anxious. Just as she was about to rush out and block Sang Ye, she saw a familiar figure rush into the forest. It was Han Ying! As soon as he appeared, the man-eating flowers sensed danger and turned around to pounce on the king cobra! Han Ying raised his hand, and the wind formed a sharp blade that tore the hideous man-eating flowers into pieces. As if they were alive, the man-eating flowers let out shrill cries. The trees were frightened and hurriedly retreated, making way. Han Ying walked up to Sang Ye and looked down at him. He asked in a low voice, ¡°I gave you a day to consider. Is this how you chose to give your answer?¡± Sang Ye lay on the ground, his face pale. Damn it, he was obviously still conscious, so why couldn¡¯t he move?! Han Ying said, ¡°I¡¯m so disappointed in you.¡± Sang Ye was brought back to the lighthouse by Han Ying. The window was still broken. Han Ying had no intention of fixing it. He looked at Sang Ye, who was lying on the bed. ¡°I know you insist on leaving here for that mate of yours. I¡¯m also a male beast. I understand that male beasts can¡¯t leave their mates for long. After all, you¡¯re already bound together by a mate contract.¡± Sang Ye felt that he could already move his limbs, but he still couldn¡¯t muster any strength. Not to mention escaping, it was difficult for him to even sit up now. Han Ying said to Fei Jue behind him, ¡°Give me that thing.¡± Fei Jue immediately brought out a bowl of strange-colored liquid and handed it over respectfully. Han Ying took the bowl and brought it to Sang Ye¡¯s mouth. ¡°This is Forgetting Water. After you drink it, you can terminate the mate contract with that female. From now on, you¡¯ll be free.¡± Huanhuan, who was hiding in Sang Ye¡¯s clothes, was immediately shocked when she heard this. Why did Han Ying have Forgetting Water?! Seeing that Han Ying wanted to force Sang Ye to drink the Forgetting Water, she slowly tried to get out of Sang Ye¡¯s clothes to stop it. However, Sang Ye seemed to know what she was thinking. He suddenly raised his hand and pressed it against his chest to stop her from showing herself. If she came out at this moment, Han Ying would definitely kill her! Huanhuan tried her best but could not squeeze out. Although Sang Ye could not muster any strength now, it was enough to suppress a small white flower. Han Ying forced the Forgetting Water into Sang Ye¡¯s mouth. Sang Ye tried to spit out the Forgetting Water, but he failed. Han Ying looked at him coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t resist. Forget her. This will be your home in the future. I¡¯m your only family. I won¡¯t harm you.¡± The Forgetting Water quickly took effect. Sang Ye felt dizzy, and his consciousness kept falling¡­ Chapter 188 - Memory Loss When Sang Ye woke up, it was already the next day. He felt empty, as if he¡¯d forgotten something important. He tried to search his memory, but he couldn¡¯t remember what he had forgotten. Fei Jue had been guarding the side. When he saw that Sang Ye was awake, he immediately ran out to inform Han Ying. Huanhuan took the opportunity to crawl out of Sang Ye¡¯s clothes. She tried to raise her flower and saw that Sang Ye¡¯s face was filled with confusion. Her heart skipped a beat. Could it be that the Forgetting Water had really worked? Huanhuan asked nervously, ¡°Sang Ye, do you remember me?¡± Sang Ye couldn¡¯t help but be slightly stunned when he suddenly heard someone call his name. He looked in the direction of the voice and saw a white flower on his chest. ¡®Can flowers talk too?¡¯ Sang Ye looked at her. ¡°Who are you?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart sank. He had indeed forgotten about her! Huanhuan refused to give up. ¡°I¡¯m Huanhuan, your mate. Don¡¯t you remember anything?¡± Sang Ye looked calmly at the little white flower in front of him. ¡°Why would I mate with a flower? Can flowers mate with beasts?¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± How could she answer that question? The door was pushed open from the outside, and Han Ying walked in. Huanhuan quickly shrank back into Sang Ye¡¯s clothes. Fei Jue stood at the door and gently closed it. Han Ying walked up to Sang Ye and sized him up. ¡°How do you feel? Do you remember who I am?¡± Sang Ye recalled and quickly remembered. ¡°Uncle, you brought me here and forced me to drink Forgetting Water.¡± He could remember a lot of things, including his upbringing in the temple over the years and the entire story of being brought to the territory of the demons by his uncle. But he had also forgotten a lot of things. For example, who he met after leaving the temple and what had happened in between¡­ That memory seemed to be covered by a big hand. No matter how hard he looked, he could not see the truth of the memory hidden under the big hand. Han Ying asked, ¡°Do you remember Huanhuan?¡± ¡°Huanhuan?¡± Sang Ye frowned. He took out a daffodil from his clothes. ¡°It said it¡¯s called Huanhuan. This should be the flower you¡¯re talking about, right?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s body stiffened. She didn¡¯t dare to move. She was already cursing Sang Ye to death in her heart! Han Ying¡¯s gaze landed on the daffodil. He asked meaningfully, ¡°It can speak?¡± Sang Ye said yes. Han Ying said, ¡°Then let it say something else.¡± Sang Ye waved the daffodil. ¡°Tell me what you just said again.¡± Huanhuan continued to play dead and didn¡¯t say anything. They waited for a long time, but the little white flower didn¡¯t speak. It looked no different from the wildflowers blooming on the roadside outside. Sang Ye was helpless. ¡°It¡¯s refusing to speak.¡± Han Ying looked at Sang Ye with the affection toward a mentally retarded child and comforted him gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you communicate with it more, it might talk to you again in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯ll have to do for now.¡± Han Ying asked, ¡°Do you feel like there¡¯s anything wrong with you?¡± Sang Ye thought for a moment. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve forgotten something important.¡± ¡°You just feel that it¡¯s important. It¡¯s not as important as you think. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯ve forgotten about it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll visit you again when I¡¯m free.¡± Han Ying patted his shoulder and turned to leave the room. Fei Jue, who was outside the house, helped close the door. Han Ying took a few steps, then said to Fei Jue, ¡°Come here.¡± Fei Jue quickly ran over and said respectfully, ¡°What can I do for you, sir?¡± ¡°When you went to get the Forgetting Water yesterday, did Wizard Tao Wei say anything strange to you?¡± Fei Jue was confused. ¡°Such as?¡± ¡°For example, will there be any side effects from drinking Forgetting Water? Will one become stupid after drinking it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Fei Jue paused and asked carefully, ¡°Is there something wrong with the Forgetting Water?¡± Han Ying frowned and said, ¡°Sang Ye actually said that a flower is Huanhuan, and he even said that the flower can talk¡­ Has he gone crazy from taking the medicine?!¡± Fei Jue hesitated. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s just temporary memory confusion? When the medicine stabilizes, Lord Sang Ye should be able to return to normal.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± ¡­ The footsteps outside faded. Knowing they were out of earshot, Huanhuan slowly relaxed. She was almost scared to death just now! Sang Ye picked up the daffodil and observed it carefully. He was still very puzzled. ¡°Why can¡¯t you speak?¡± Huanhuan was furious when she saw him. It was all his fault just now. He almost exposed her! Huanhuan flicked Sang Ye¡¯s nose with her leaf and scolded angrily, ¡°Are you stupid? You actually sold out your teammate!¡± Sang Ye¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard her speak again. ¡°You¡¯re talking again.¡± He paused, then couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What does ¡®selling out my teammate¡¯ mean?¡± ¡°It means a betrayal!¡± ¡°When did we become teammates?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re not teammates. We¡¯re mates!¡± Huanhuan paused, and her little white flower drooped. ¡°I almost forgot that you don¡¯t remember me anymore.¡± Sang Ye said, ¡°I did forget something. Did we really know each other before?¡± In order to make him remember, Huanhuan told him about her and Sang Ye¡¯s experience of falling in love and becoming mates. After Sang Ye heard this, he said, ¡°This story is exciting.¡± Huanhuan reminded him, ¡°You¡¯re the male lead of this story.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Huanhuan was about to go crazy. ¡°After everything I just said, your response is still so cold? Aren¡¯t you touched at all?!¡± Sang Ye asked, ¡°What do you want me to feel?¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± His expression was extremely calm, and he didn¡¯t look touched at all. As far as he was concerned, those things about her were just stories that sounded exciting. His indifferent attitude made Huanhuan feel even more desolate. Huanhuan suddenly asked, ¡°Can I see the star pattern on your back?¡± Sang Ye pulled open his collar and revealed his upper body before turning around. The black snake pattern spread down his back until it reached the crack. The crown of thorns on the snake¡¯s head had disappeared. Huanhuan searched carefully for a long time but could not find any traces of thorns. It was only at this moment that she had to recognize the truth¡ª The mate contract between her and Sang Ye had indeed been terminated. Seeing that the little white flower did not move for a long time, Sang Ye put on his clothes and turned around to see the little white flower standing there in a daze. Her originally delicate petals seemed to have lost their vitality and their initial cute color. Sang Ye asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huanhuan looked at him in a daze and suddenly had the urge to cry. But she was a flower now. She couldn¡¯t even cry. What should she do? Chapter 189 - You Finally Remember! In the next few days, Sang Ye was called out by Han Ying almost every day. Huanhuan was left in the room. She didn¡¯t know what Sang Ye had gone out to do, but every time he came back, Huanhuan could feel that his demonic aura was stronger. His originally pitch-black eyes were slowly dyed red with bloodlust. He was becoming more and more like a full-blooded demon. Huanhuan became more and more worried. She wanted to dissuade him, but he refused to listen to her. In his eyes, she was just a strange little white flower that could talk. Early this morning, Sang Ye went out again. Huanhuan was the only one left in the room. She called System 438 out and asked about Forgetting Water. ¡°I only made a bottle of Forgetting Water, and that bottle is in my ring space. No one else can get it. Why would Han Ying have Forgetting Water?¡± The system said, ¡°The host isn¡¯t the only one who has the formula for Forgetting Water.¡± Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that this is a branch of alchemy. The recipes and manual in your hand were written by a master alchemist. In other words, if these masters are still alive, or if they have descendants and disciples, they must have the formula for Forgetting Water too.¡± Huanhuan was very depressed. ¡°Then what should I do now?¡± System 438 thought that she was worried about her safety, so it comforted her. ¡°Host, don¡¯t worry. As long as you¡¯re in danger, the system will automatically trigger the emergency protection program. The system will definitely protect you.¡± Huanhuan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m worried about Sang Ye. He doesn¡¯t remember me now. He won¡¯t believe anything I say.¡± ¡°If you just want him to remember you, there¡¯s a way¡­¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± ¡°Although Forgetting Water has erased the mate contract, the contractual ring is still on Sang Ye¡¯s finger. The host can use the contractual ring to make Sang Ye remember everything.¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°First, you have to return to human form.¡± Huanhuan calculated the time. It was almost time before the effects of the lotus seed ended. She said confidently, ¡°I should be able to return to human form tonight.¡± However, System 438 said, ¡°Host, you¡¯re still injured¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel any pain now. I should be fine.¡± ¡°The system is blocking your pain. Of course, you don¡¯t feel pain now.¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll apply some medicine to myself later.¡± System 438 couldn¡¯t do anything. It could only say, ¡°After you return to human form, smear your blood on Sang Ye¡¯s ring and interlock your fingers with his. Then, chant an incantation.¡± Huanhuan noted everything down. It was not until dark that Sang Ye finally returned, reeking of blood. He stripped off his clothes and rinsed the filth off with cold water. Then he reached out and touched the daffodil. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything today?¡± Usually, as soon as he entered, the little white flower would nag at him non-stop, telling him not to trust Han Ying too much. Sang Ye actually did not trust his uncle, Han Ying. However, he had nothing to worry about now. In any case, it was the same wherever he went. He might as well stay in the territory of the demons to kill time. He was bare-chested now, revealing his beautiful muscles. Huanhuan saw that there were several more wounds on his body. The black snake patterns on his back had also become more ferocious. Just looking at them made her shiver. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Hurry up and apply the medicine.¡± Sang Ye sat on the bed. ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. I won¡¯t die.¡± He didn¡¯t look like he cared about his health at all. This indifferent attitude made Huanhuan¡¯s heart ache, and she got angry. She couldn¡¯t help but emphasize, ¡°Are you waiting for me to apply the medicine for you?!¡± Instead of answering, Sang Ye asked, ¡°How are you going to apply the medicine for me?¡± Huanhuan said vaguely, ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Sang Ye knew that the origins of this little white flower were unknown, but he had a natural fondness for it. He usually chatted with it when he had nothing to do. That was the main reason he kept it and did not throw it out. It was too boring for him to live alone. It was good to have a little pet by his side. Late at night, Sang Ye lay quietly in bed. For some reason, ever since he drank Forgetting Water, he had insomnia night after night. Every time he closed his eyes, familiar shadows would appear in front of him. They kept swaying back and forth, and his heart involuntarily fluttered with them. He tried to see the shadows clearly, but each time, he was jolted awake. Tonight was no exception. Sang Ye was jolted awake again. He suddenly opened his eyes and stared blankly at the roof for a long time. At this moment, he suddenly heard a strange faint sound. Sang Ye immediately sat up and looked in the direction of the voice. He saw that the daffodil was trying her best to climb onto the bed. Her leaves were very soft and thin. She was taking a lot of effort to get up. She looked cute and clumsy. Sang Ye reached out and picked up the daffodil. ¡°Why did you climb up?¡± ¡°Let me help you apply the medicine.¡± As soon as Huanhuan finished speaking, the daffodil turned into a fair and delicate female on the spot! Her face was very pale, but her beautiful appearance still stunned Sang Ye for a moment. He¡¯d never seen such a beautiful female¡­ No, he¡¯d seen her before. ¡®When and where have I seen her?¡¯ Sang Ye couldn¡¯t remember. While he was stunned, Huanhuan took the opportunity to quickly hold his right hand. She bit her finger and smeared blood on the ring. Then, she interlocked her fingers with his. The two rings were close together. Sang Ye reacted and tried to shake her hand off, but he realized that he had lost control of his right hand and couldn¡¯t move it. His heart skipped a beat as he questioned coldly, ¡°What did you do to me?!¡± Huanhuan did not answer his question and quickly chanted. ¡°With my blood, we¡¯ll make a pact of life and death. ¡°We¡¯re inseparable, gods and demons alike.¡± The two rings glowed, and the thorn patterns carved on the surface of the rings seemed to come alive! The thorns intertwined and wrapped tightly around their hands. Huanhuan looked at Sang Ye expectantly. ¡°Do you remember?¡± At this moment, Sang Ye felt countless fragments of memories enter his mind. The large hand that covered his memories was gone. The hidden memories became clear, and the blurry shadows in his dream all revealed their true appearance. Sang Ye looked at her in a daze. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Huanhuan?¡± Huanhuan cried with joy and threw herself into his arms. ¡°You finally remember!¡± The thorns dissipated, and the rings returned to their original state. The alarm of the system suddenly rang in Huanhuan¡¯s ears. ¡°Warning! Warning! The host¡¯s body is seriously injured. Your health is below normal. The system will automatically retract the pain shield. Please receive treatment in time!¡± Chapter 190 - Nothing Is Better Than This! The pain hit her, and her legs went limp. She almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Sang Ye hugged her in time. He saw her pale face and immediately asked, ¡°What happened to you?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m fine¡­ Cough, cough, cough!¡± Huanhuan coughed until she coughed out a large mouthful of blood! Sang Ye¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Are you sick?!¡± Huanhuan wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and said weakly, ¡°I caught a cold. I¡¯ll be fine after taking some medicine and resting.¡± Fortunately, there were many herbs in the ring. Huanhuan did not have to worry about not having enough herbs at all. She took out the few herbs she needed, and Sang Ye helped to boil them into medicine. Huanhuan drank it. The medicine quickly took effect. She felt dizzy and fell asleep next to Sang Ye. Huanhuan was sick for the next few days. In order to prevent Han Ying from becoming suspicious, Sang Ye would feed Huanhuan the medicine every day. Then, he would go out and return in the evening. He would brew the medicine and feed it to her again. After seven or eight days, Huanhuan¡¯s condition finally improved. There was a letter from Bai Di in the ring space. Bai Di and Shuang Yun had already found the river using the signs that Huanhuan left behind, but there were no snake beasts among them. They were not good at swimming and could not go farther. Xue Ling had already gone to ask Chang Gu for help. When Chang Gu arrived, they should be able to find the territory of the demons soon. They predicted that it would take another three days. Huanhuan told Sang Ye the news. ¡°We can get out of here in another three days!¡± Sang Ye said, ¡°Alright.¡± With the hope of leaving, Huanhuan was very happy. She took out two big red sweet fruits from her space. She ate one herself and gave one to Sang Ye. She took a bite. It was crunchy and sweet. It was delicious! Sang Ye only looked at the sweet fruit in his hand and did not eat it for a long time. Huanhuan said as she ate, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Hurry up and eat. It¡¯s sweet!¡± Looking at her puffed-up cheeks, Sang Ye¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He took a bite of the sweet fruit. Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it sweet?¡± Sang Ye nodded hesitantly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very sweet.¡± Huanhuan smiled happily. ¡°I know right!¡± After eating the sweet fruit, she took out many other fruits and pulled Sang Ye to eat them with her. She said reluctantly, ¡°If only we could start a fire, we could even roast potatoes.¡± Beasts were naturally afraid of fire, and the demons hated fire even more. It was very dangerous to start a fire here. Huanhuan knew this, so she was just saying it casually. Unexpectedly, Sang Ye really carried a pot back the next day. There was a lot of dry wood in the pot. He took out some flint and lit the fire. Huanhuan squatted beside the warm fire and asked carefully, ¡°We won¡¯t be discovered, right?¡± Sang Ye said indifferently, ¡°If we close the doors and windows, no one will know.¡± Huanhuan took out two large potatoes and roasted them in the fire. These mutated potatoes were especially big and tasted especially sweet, but they were not easy to cook. It took a long time to roast them. She cut off half a roasted potato for herself and gave the rest to Sang Ye. The freshly roasted potatoes were especially hot. She slowly and carefully peeled them. When she looked up, she saw Sang Ye biting into the roasted potatoes. She quickly shouted, ¡°Wait, it¡¯s hot¡­¡± However, she was still a step too late. Sang Ye had already bitten off a large piece of potato. He swallowed the potato slowly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not very hot.¡± Huanhuan looked at him in surprise. ¡°But I remember that you used to be afraid of heat! Sang Ye avoided her gaze and reached out to pick up the potatoes in front of her. He peeled them, blew them cold, and placed them in her hand. ¡°Eat.¡± Huanhuan ate the roasted potatoes happily. From time to time, she would look up at Sang Ye, feeling very happy. There was good food to be shared, and her family was safe and sound. Nothing was better than this! Sang Ye extinguished the fire and brought over a basin of water to help Huanhuan wash her hands. He washed her very carefully and gently. Huanhuan looked up and could see his long eyelashes. She couldn¡¯t help but lean over and kiss him on the cheek. Sang Ye looked up at her in a daze. Their eyes met. Huanhuan¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but beat faster. She subconsciously closed her eyes and waited for him to kiss her. However, this guy actually continued to help her wipe her hands clean. Then, he carried her to the bed and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll get some water. Sleep well.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Her feelings had gone to waste! Sang Ye cleaned the house before lying on the bed. Huanhuan had not fallen asleep. As soon as he lay down, she rolled into his arms with the blanket. Her head emerged from the blanket. Her hair was a mess, but her eyes were surprisingly bright. ¡°I realize you haven¡¯t smiled much recently. Are you unhappy?¡± Although he didn¡¯t like to smile in the past, he would still show a stunning smile occasionally. However, ever since he drank the Forgetting Water, he hadn¡¯t smiled again. His expression wouldn¡¯t even change slightly. If his face didn¡¯t feel normal, Huanhuan would have wondered if he had facial paralysis. Sang Ye hugged her and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy.¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you smiling?¡± Sang Ye was silent for a moment, then he avoided the question and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Go to sleep.¡± The more he dodged, the more Huanhuan felt that something was wrong. She had an idea. ¡°Why don¡¯t I tell you a joke?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°A stone fought with some potatoes, then the stone kicked the potatoes into the sea. Hahahaha, isn¡¯t that funny?¡± 1 Sang Ye: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing that he was indifferent, Huanhuan coughed awkwardly. ¡°This joke is quite lame. Let me tell you another one. In the past, a pair of beasts fell in love, but the male beast¡¯s family was harmed. He was going to avenge his family. Before he left, he made an oath with the female beast and gave her a crystal as a token. He promised to meet the female beast on the same day three years later. At that time, the crystal would be the betrothal gift. After three years, the female was still waiting for the male beast, but he never came. She was so sad that she threw the crystal into the sea and married someone else. However, the male beast was also waiting for the female, but the female misunderstood the date and location, so it became a regret that was bound to last forever. The male beast was heartbroken¡­ After a few years, the male beast went out to fish. Guess what he caught?¡± Her story was quite touching. Sang Ye was engrossed in it. He shook his head, indicating that he couldn¡¯t guess. Huanhuan patted the bed and laughed. ¡°He caught potatoes! Hahahaha!¡± She laughed until tears almost fell, but Sang Ye was still expressionless. Huanhuan wiped her tears and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡± 2 Sang Ye hesitated. ¡°Should I laugh?¡± Chapter 191 - Side Effects No matter how many jokes Huanhuan made, Sang Ye remained indifferent. In the end, Huanhuan could only give up. Perhaps the disappointment on her face was too obvious. Sang Ye couldn¡¯t bear it and took the initiative to admit his mistake. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I made you tell me jokes for nothing.¡± Huanhuan sighed helplessly and comforted him. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s no big deal if you don¡¯t like to smile. Some girls like your poker face!¡± Sang Ye hugged her tightly, his dark eyes hidden in the darkness. Another day passed, and Huanhuan received a letter from Bai Di through the ring space. They had already found the territory of the demons and would be able to rescue her and Sang Ye soon. Huanhuan was happy. She said to Sang Ye, ¡°Bai Di and the others will be here soon. We can leave this place soon!¡± Sang Ye helped her tuck back a strand of hair and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the exit later. As soon as Bai Di and the others appear, follow them.¡± 1 Huanhuan was slightly stunned. ¡°What about you? Aren¡¯t you coming with us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to help you distract the patrolling demon guards. I can¡¯t go with you.¡± Huanhuan immediately grabbed his hand. ¡°No, we¡¯ll leave together! If you don¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t leave either!¡± Sang Ye looked at her helplessly. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to be wilful. It¡¯s dangerous here. You have to leave as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I came here to bring you home. If I can¡¯t bring you home, won¡¯t everything I did before be in vain?!¡± Huanhuan sat on the ground and assumed a shameless posture. Sang Ye said, ¡°I can¡¯t go back with you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The mate contract between us has been erased by Forgetting Water.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She almost forgot that Sang Ye had only regained his memories, but the mate contract between them had not been repaired. Huanhuan said stubbornly, ¡°Can¡¯t we mate again?!¡± Sang Ye looked at her deeply. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°You should know that Forgetting Water doesn¡¯t only erase the mate contract. It also has certain side effects.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Forgetting Water has made me lose most of my perception. I don¡¯t know how to smile or cry now. I can¡¯t make the distinction between sweet, sour, or bitter foods. I don¡¯t feel hot or sore. This is why I¡¯m not afraid of heat and can¡¯t smile anymore.¡± Huanhuan looked at him in a daze, unable to speak. ¡°You told me interesting stories, but I couldn¡¯t smile. I¡¯m already defective and don¡¯t deserve to be your mate.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not defective!¡± Huanhuan was furious. ¡°I forbid you to say that about yourself!¡± Sang Ye looked at her calmly and said nothing. Huanhuan hugged him. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. My jokes are too lame. I¡¯ll never tell you such lame jokes again. Come back with me. I¡¯ll try to develop a medicine to resolve your side effects!¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be that kind of medicine¡­¡± ¡°Who said there won¡¯t be? I could even awaken your memories. Your side effects won¡¯t stump me!¡± Looking at her confident appearance, Sang Ye still looked cold. He did not seem to have softened at all. Huanhuan hugged his waist and said shamelessly, ¡°No matter what reason you have, you have to go back with me. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll stay here with you. At most, I¡¯ll be discovered by your uncle and killed!¡± ¡°Nonsense. I won¡¯t let anyone kill you.¡± ¡°Then come back with me!¡± Under Huanhuan¡¯s coaxing and pestering, Sang Ye lost his temper. He couldn¡¯t bear to scare her, nor could he bear to see her sad and tearful. Hence, he had to compromise again. ¡°Alright.¡± As soon as she heard him agree, Huanhuan jumped up in excitement and threw herself into his arms. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Huanhuan then ate the lotus seed and turned into a daffodil. Sang Ye hid the daffodil in his clothes and walked out of the lighthouse. Fei Jue quickly followed. ¡°Lord Sang Ye, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just going to walk around.¡± Sang Ye walked toward the forest, and Fei Jue immediately stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous in the forest. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t enter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because the forest is dangerous that I want to go in.¡± A strange red light flashed in Sang Ye¡¯s eyes. ¡°After practicing for so many days, I have to find a place to try the results of my practice these days.¡± Fei Jue was still very hesitant. ¡°But Lord Han Ying told me not to let you go too far.¡± ¡°The forest is only so big. How far can I go? If you don¡¯t trust me, you can come into the forest with me.¡± With that, Sang Ye walked around Fei Jue and strode toward the forest. Fei Jue quickly followed. ¡°Slow down. The forest is really dangerous. You have to be careful!¡± Perhaps it was because it was daytime, but after Sang Ye entered the forest, he realized that these trees were not as aggressive as the last time. As long as he didn¡¯t approach the trees, they wouldn¡¯t attack him. However, there were too many trees in the forest. Even though Sang Ye had carefully avoided most of the trees, he still inevitably approached a few of them. Since there was no way to avoid it, Sang Ye directly revealed his snake tail. Before the man-eating flowers could bloom, he whipped them to pieces. He cut his way through the obstacles and killed his way out. Seeing that Sang Ye was getting farther and farther away and was about to leave the forest, Fei Jue hurriedly shouted, ¡°We can¡¯t go any further. We should go back!¡± Sang Ye ignored his words and sped up. Fei Jue finally sensed that something was wrong. He immediately chased after Sang Ye and blocked his way. ¡°If you go any farther, I¡¯ll call someone over!¡± Sang Ye looked at him coldly. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Fei Jue was about to open his mouth when Sang Ye whipped him with his tail! Fei Jue rolled on the ground and revealed his beast form. It was a gray ferret. He knew that he was no match for Sang Ye. He turned around and ran back while making a sharp sound. When the patrolling soldiers by the lake heard this voice, they immediately ran toward the forest. The huge jellyfish that was quietly floating on the lake also moved. Countless slender tentacles pounced in Sang Ye¡¯s direction! Sang Ye sped up and rushed out of the forest. The daffodil emerged from his collar and pointed at the underground cave in front of her. ¡°That¡¯s where I came in. That must be the exit!¡± Sang Ye swung his snake tail and quickly slithered toward the underground cave. When they were almost there, the jellyfish¡¯s tentacles caught up to them! Sang Ye swung his snake tail to shake off the tentacles that were wrapped around him. However, those tentacles were extremely flexible. Even if they were attacked, they would not be injured at all. Instead, they wrapped even more tightly around Sang Ye¡¯s snake tail. The big jellyfish dragged him back. No matter how Sang Ye struggled, he could not break free from the tentacles. The patrolling soldiers quickly caught up. Sang Ye knew that he could not outrun them. He grabbed the daffodil and threw her into the rock cave with all his might. ¡°Go! Don¡¯t look back!¡± Chapter 192 - She Wanted To Protect Them! The daffodil flew into the cave. As soon as she landed, Huanhuan immediately got up and scrambled out of the cave. At this moment, many bubbles suddenly emerged from the underground lake behind her. It was as if something huge was about to emerge from the bottom of the lake. The entire underground cave began to shake. Huanhuan was so frightened that she stopped and turned around. A sharp dark green head emerged from the water. It was the pangolin! 1 When his entire head popped out, he stopped moving. He said, ¡°The place is so narrow. I think I¡¯m stuck.¡± As soon as she saw him, she was overjoyed as if she had seen her savior. She immediately spread her leaves and ran toward him, shouting, ¡°Mr. Chang Gu!¡± The pangolin lowered its head with difficulty and saw the little white flower by the lake. ¡°The demons actually sent a talking little white flower to pick me up. It¡¯s really surprising.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Huanhuan! I became like this after eating a lotus seed!¡± The pangolin was slightly stunned. ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°They¡¯ve caught Sang Ye. Can you help save him?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to help, but I¡¯m stuck. You have to find a way to pull me out.¡± Huanhuan looked down at her tender leaves that would break if she tugged them with force, then looked up at the huge pangolin. She was very speechless. ¡°Can¡¯t you transform into human form?¡± The pangolin was strangely silent for a moment. ¡°Oh.¡± He had almost forgotten that he could become human again. The pangolin transformed into a handsome man with short dark green hair. He quickly went ashore. To Huanhuan¡¯s surprise, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling were behind him! They were not good at swimming. Fortunately, the pangolin had opened the way for them and blocked the rapid current. As long as the three of them followed closely behind the pangolin, they could arrive at their destination safely although it was a dangerous journey. Bai Di and Shuang Yun climbed ashore. Xue Ling was the last to go ashore. As they had to go into the water, the three of them were naked. Xue Ling had never been in the water before. This was his first time. He, who had always been fearless, was so nervous that his face was pale. Bai Di wanted him to go back, but he braced himself and followed. Just because of this, Shuang Yun decided that he would never call him showy behind his back again. Xue Ling sat on the ground, panting. He still didn¡¯t look good. His long blonde hair cascaded down to the ground. Chang Gu patted his shoulder. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Xue Ling shook his head, indicating that he was fine. Shuang Yun then wiped the water off his face and looked around. ¡°I think I heard Huanhuan just now. Where is she?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Huanhuan jumped at his feet and tried to wave her leaves. ¡°Look down. I¡¯m at your feet!¡± Shuang Yun looked down and was very surprised to see the little white flower in front of him. ¡°Huanhuan? Why have you become like this?¡± ¡°I became a flower after eating a lotus seed,¡± Huanhuan said quickly. ¡°Now is not the time to talk about this. Sang Ye has been captured. Go and save him!¡± Bai Di told Huanhuan to stay in the underground cave and not move. He turned into a white tiger and rushed out aggressively. Shuang Yun and Xue Ling also transformed into their beast forms and followed closely behind. Chang Gu walked at the back. His beast form was too big. This underground cave could not accommodate his body at all. He could only wait until he got out of the cave before returning to his original form. Huanhuan knew that she was not capable enough. If she followed, she might even drag them down. Even though she was anxious, she could only wait patiently for them to return. She chastised herself dejectedly. ¡°I¡¯m so useless. Every time this happens, I can only hide behind my mates. I can¡¯t help.¡± System 438 comforted her. ¡°The host actually has many advantages.¡± ¡°Such as?¡± The system said, ¡°You know how to cook.¡± ¡°But my cooking isn¡¯t as good as Bai Di¡¯s.¡± The system said, ¡°You know a lot.¡± ¡°That knowledge can only coax these beasts who don¡¯t know anything. In modern society, I¡¯m just a very ordinary person.¡± The system said, ¡°You¡¯re cute.¡± ¡°In terms of looks, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye can easily beat me.¡± The system said, ¡°You have to have some confidence in yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± The system said, ¡°Let me think about it. I can definitely think of your strengths.¡± Huanhuan became even more depressed. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m useless. Stop comforting me.¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± The system sighed. Huanhuan turned around to face the underground lake and said gloomily, ¡°I want to be alone. Don¡¯t ask me who alone is. I don¡¯t know who she is.¡± The system had a flash of inspiration. ¡°Host, your lame jokes are very good! This is also an advantage, right?!¡± Huanhuan looked resentful: ¡°¡­¡± Helpless, the system could only say, ¡°Actually, if the host wants to become stronger, there¡¯s a way¡­¡± Huanhuan immediately perked up and asked, ¡°What way?¡± ¡°As long as you awaken the Divine Wood seed in your body, you can obtain the power bestowed by the Divine Wood. If you¡¯re lucky enough, you might be able to condense the heart of nature in the future and become a demigod.¡± Huanhuan had heard the words ¡®heart of nature¡¯ more than once. It sounded powerful, but she had no idea what it looked like. But none of that mattered. She had to get stronger. She didn¡¯t want to have to hide behind her family and be unable to help. She wanted to protect them! Huanhuan asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this seed of mine is a dead seed? Can a dead seed be awakened?¡± ¡°Divine Wood is the source of life. It¡¯s immortal. The seed I gave you just looks dead. In fact, it¡¯s just in a long hibernation. As long as you follow the right method, you can wake it from its slumber.¡± Huanhuan asked about the way to awaken the Divine Wood seed. Unexpectedly, the system only gave her a very intriguing answer. ¡°You need to fight to the death.¡± Huanhuan was very confused. ¡°I understand the saying, but I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± ¡°Divine Wood is a symbol of life. The end of life is death, and death is another form of rebirth¡­¡± Huanhuan interrupted its nagging. ¡°Please speak in human language!¡± ¡°You have to die once, then come back to life.¡± Huanhuan was shocked by this answer. ¡°Die? That¡¯s too ruthless!¡± The system was very confident. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, host. With me around, even if you die, I¡¯ll definitely save you!¡± ¡°Really? Won¡¯t there be an accident?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If the host dies, my system will die too. I have to keep you alive for my own sake.¡± Huanhuan was relieved to hear that. Suddenly, someone touched her petals. Huanhuan thought that Bai Di and the others were back. She turned around happily, only to see a translucent tentacle stop in front of her. 2 They were less than a centimeter apart. Chapter 193 - The Next Plan Huanhuan was frightened out of her wits. She turned and ran. But how could she be faster than the tentacle? She had just taken a step when she was tightly bound by the tentacle. Huanhuan struggled with all her might, but she could not break free from the tentacle. To make matters worse, the surface of the tentacle seemed to be secreting a translucent mucus. 1 The mucus seemed to be poisonous. After the daffodil touched the mucus, her fair petals quickly turned yellow and withered. Huanhuan¡¯s head became groggy, and she gradually lost the strength to resist. The tentacle dragged her out of the underground cave and quickly retracted. Huanhuan struggled to maintain her last bit of consciousness. She saw that there were countless figures below, most of which were troops of the demons. They were fighting against Bai Di and the others under Han Ying¡¯s command. Flames and lightning flew across the battlefield, and ice froze the ground. The battle cries of the demons could almost be heard in the sky. The strongest was the pangolin. Its huge body was like a mountain that could crush a group of enemies with a casual press. His outer skin was extremely thick and hard. Ordinary demons¡¯ attacks were like tickles to him. They could not hurt him at all. This guy was like a human tank, and he even had iron-like armor. With him at the front, Bai Di and Shuang Yun didn¡¯t have to face the attack of the demon army. They just had to follow behind the pangolin and do long-range attacks. The Silvery Frost White Wolf would rush forward and throw a block of ice at the right moment. Then, the white tiger would pounce on it and grab it. With the spread of lightning, the enemy would be electrocuted. The tentacles that bound Sang Ye had been burned by Xue Ling. Xue Ling dragged Sang Ye by the collar and flew above the pangolin. ¡°We saved him!¡± Bai Di roared, ¡°We¡¯re retreating!¡± Xue Ling was the first to fly toward the underground cave. The white tiger and the Silvery Frost White Wolf immediately turned around and ran back. The pangolin was the largest and moved the slowest. Fortunately, his defense was extremely high. Even though he was surrounded by a group of enemies behind his tail, it did not stop him from retreating. When they returned to the underground cave, they couldn¡¯t find Huanhuan. Shuang Yun was anxious. ¡°Where¡¯s Huanhuan?!¡± Bai Di said, ¡°Let¡¯s look for her. Mr. Chang Gu, please help us block the guys outside again.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± The pangolin blocked the entrance of the cave, blocking the entire demon army behind it. Han Ying¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He ordered the army to attack the pangolin with all their might! The entire cave shook from the attack. Other than the injured Sang Ye who could not move, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling were fine. They turned the cave upside down as quickly as possible, but they still could not find Huanhuan. Xue Ling looked back at the pangolin at the entrance and said in a low voice, ¡°Chang Gu can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡± Bai Di added, ¡°Even if Mr. Chang Gu can withstand it, this cave won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer.¡± Rocks kept falling, and several cracks appeared on the rock wall. This cave was about to collapse! Xue Ling said, ¡°Take Sang Ye and leave first. He¡¯s injured and needs treatment. I¡¯ll stay here and continue looking for Huanhuan.¡± Bai Di immediately rejected his suggestion. ¡°No, you can¡¯t deal with that many demons alone. If they find you, you¡¯ll die!¡± However, Xue Ling said, ¡°To tell you the truth, I don¡¯t want to go into the water anymore. That¡¯s why I came up with this idea. You guys go first. I¡¯ll look for other exits here later. There are also many beasts here who don¡¯t know how to swim. There must be other exits.¡± He was indeed very bad at swimming. He had barely managed to swim over just now. Xue Ling continued, ¡°We need someone to stay behind and cover our retreat. Otherwise, no one will be able to leave.¡± Bai Di and Shuang Yun still hesitated. They really couldn¡¯t leave their companions behind and escape themselves. At this moment, the pangolin suddenly said, ¡°Let¡¯s do as Xue Ling says. After we send Sang Ye back, we¡¯ll bring more people over to help. This way, our chances of winning will be higher.¡± Although it was a bad idea, it was their only way out. Bai Di and Shuang Yun had to agree with Xue Ling¡¯s suggestion. The pangolin left with Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye. Xue Ling stayed behind alone. Before leaving, Shuang Yun suddenly shouted at Xue Ling. ¡°If you come back alive, I¡¯ll help you persuade Huanhuan to agree to be your mate!¡± Xue Ling¡¯s lips curled into a confident smile. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled!¡± As soon as Bai Di and the others left, the demon army rushed into the underground cave. The flames in Xue Ling¡¯s hand condensed into a ball, and his blood-colored eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°You lackeys are really annoying!¡± The fireball flew out and landed in the middle of the demons. Sparks flew, and the entire underground cave instantly turned into a burning sea of fire. The flames soared, and the ground shook. ¡­ Huanhuan was tightly entangled by the tentacle. Coupled with the fact that she was weak and dizzy, she couldn¡¯t even speak, let alone struggle. She could only watch as she got closer and closer to the jellyfish. When she got closer, she realized that the jellyfish was even larger than she had imagined. Its translucent body was hazy, as if it was filled with deep seawater or a mysterious starry sky. Huanhuan was as small as a speck of dust in front of it. The big jellyfish had no facial features, but Huanhuan could feel that it was watching her. Its cold gaze roved over her with a dangerous glint. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Would she be killed? The tentacle finally moved again. It stuffed the limp daffodil into its body. Yes, although it sounded unbelievable, Huanhuan was indeed stuffed into the big jellyfish¡¯s body! She watched as she penetrated the jellyfish¡¯s skin and squeezed into its body. The feeling was terrifying! Darkness washed over her. She could not see anything. Huanhuan felt as if she had become human again. The transformation effect of the lotus seed disappeared in advance. She tried to move her body, but as soon as she moved, she felt countless streams of air pass her. They grabbed Huanhuan¡¯s limbs and pulled crazily. Huanhuan felt as if she was being torn apart by five horses. It hurt so much that she wished she was dead. At this moment, a system notification suddenly sounded in her ears. ¡°Warning! The host¡¯s life is in danger. The system has activated the emergency protection program. The host will be safely transferred now!¡± As soon as it finished speaking, Huanhuan felt the airflow around her disappear. She lost consciousness at the same time and fainted. When she woke up again, she found herself lying on a beach. In front of her was an endless sea. Under her feet was a lonely island that could be seen with the naked eye. Above her head was the night sky filled with bright stars. Huanhuan stood on the beach, the sea breeze blowing her long hair. She looked confused. ¡®Oh my God, where is this?¡¯ Chapter 194 - Dont Be Afraid, Im Here There was nothing on the island except stones, sand, and soil. It was a deserted island. Later, Huanhuan realized that not only was the land barren, but there was only night without day. The sky was always filled with stars. There was no change in day and night. It would be strange if plants could survive here since they could not photosynthesize! Fortunately, there was a lot of food in Huanhuan¡¯s interspatial ring. She did not have to worry about starving to death. What was more worrying now was how to solve the problem of drinking water. The salt content of seawater was too high. The more one drank, the thirstier they would become. There was everything in the interspatial ring but no drinking water. It was mainly because Huanhuan had never expected that she would one day be reduced to a state where she did not even have water to drink. She had miscalculated. If she had the chance to go back in the future, she would definitely stuff a few large barrels of drinkable water into her space! Without fresh water, she had to make it herself. Huanhuan first piled a small stove with stones. She took some wood from her space and stuffed it into the small stove. After lighting it, she placed the pot filled with seawater on it and covered it with several layers of snow silk. After the water boiled, steam continued to rise through the snow silk. It wasn¡¯t long before the snow silk was soaked. Huanhuan quickly took the snow silk and wrung it dry. She squeezed water dripped into a cup, and soon, there was half a cup of fresh water. Although this method was relatively stupid, it was fortunately simple and easier to implement. She repeated this several times before Huanhuan finally collected a full water pouch. In order to save water, Huanhuan relied on eating fruits to relieve her thirst most of the time. She only drank a cup of water every day to maintain her basic needs. After her survival was guaranteed, Huanhuan finally heaved a sigh of relief. She used the ring space to send a message to Bai Di and the others, explaining her current situation. Bai Di wrote back to her quickly, saying that they would come to her rescue soon. To be honest, Huanhuan did not have much hope for this. There was nothing on the island except her. Not even a fly could be found, let alone a person. The island was surrounded by the endless sea. No ships passed by, and there was nothing to use as a reference. Even the system indicated that the location was unknown and could not be determined. The chances of Bai Di and the others finding this place were slim. However, Huanhuan did not fall into despair because of this. She got 100 mutated bamboo seeds from the Crystal Mall and planted them all in the soil. In fact, this place was not suitable for the growth of bamboo. However, for some reason, perhaps because they were mutated or perhaps because Huanhuan had been taking care of them, the bamboo grew especially fast. As there were no changes in day and night, it was impossible to tell how many days had passed. In any case, not long after, the bamboo grew to the height of Huanhuan¡¯s waist. Huanhuan was very happy. At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t take long for the bamboo to grow. With bamboo, she could make bamboo rafts. It was basically impossible to use a bamboo raft to cross the sea, but at the very least, she could expand her exploration area and find out what was going on around her. It would be beneficial to her safety. With nothing to do, Huanhuan chatted with the system. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I have to die once to awaken the Divine Wood seed? Previously, I was almost killed by that big jellyfish. Why did you save me? If you had let me die, I might have been able to take the opportunity to awaken the Divine Wood seed.¡± System 438 explained seriously, ¡°If you had died there just now, your body would have immediately turned to ashes. At that time, not to mention awakening the Divine Wood seed, it would be a very difficult problem to even revive you.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°How terrifying!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± At this moment, Huanhuan immediately had a better impression of the system. Touched, she asked, ¡°Why are you being so nice to me?¡± ¡°Because I love you.¡± Huanhuan was shocked. System: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fatherly love.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She resisted the urge to punch it and forcefully changed the topic. ¡°You teleported me here. Logically speaking, you should know where this is, right?¡± System 438 was innocent. ¡°When the system makes a safe transfer, it usually automatically chooses the nearest safe place to transfer. However, there was an accident during the transfer this time. The transfer location seems to be a little off the target.¡± Huanhuan pointed at the vast sea behind her. ¡°You think this is just a little off?¡± She emphasized the words ¡®a little.¡¯ ¡°Ahem, the system is debugging it. I promise this won¡¯t happen again.¡± The corners of Huanhuan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°It¡¯s better not to make such promises. I don¡¯t want another dangerous situation where I need to be safely transferred by the system.¡± While the two of them were talking nonsense, something black was washed onto the beach by the sea. After Huanhuan realized it, she quickly ran over and realized that it was a handsome young boy on his last breath! This was the first time Huanhuan had seen a living creature in so many days! She was very excited. She hurriedly dragged the boy to a clean place, lit a fire, and helped him dry his clothes and hair. After the seawater on his body dried, there was a lot of white salt left. Huanhuan helped him wipe it carefully. His body was very thin, and his skin was so fair that it was almost transparent. His wrists were so slender that they seemed like they would break with a little force. His short gray hair was somewhat naturally curly, and his facial features were exquisite and beautiful. He looked like an expensive porcelain doll. It was unknown how long he had been floating at sea. His body was severely dehydrated, and his lips were dry and cracked. Huanhuan carefully fed him a few mouthfuls of fresh water. The boy finally looked a little better. Fortunately, other than dehydration, he didn¡¯t have any other wounds or illnesses. His life shouldn¡¯t be in danger. Huanhuan took out a red and big sweet fruit and chatted with the system while eating. ¡°Why do you think this child is on this island?¡± The system said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I guess he might have gone out on a boat with his family. Unfortunately, he was shipwrecked on the way. The boat was overturned by the sea. He fell into the sea and was separated from his family. Then, by chance, the waves washed him to this island¡­ Hmm, what do you think of my theory? Is it reasonable?¡± Instead of answering, the system asked, ¡°Are the sweet fruits delicious?¡± Huanhuan said as she ate, ¡°They¡¯re delicious! They¡¯re sweet! Do you want to eat one?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s alright.¡± Huanhuan slapped her forehead and said with a cheeky smile, ¡°I almost forgot that you¡¯re a system and can¡¯t eat. How pitiful. You can only look but can¡¯t eat. My heart aches for you.¡± While they were chatting, the boy quietly opened his eyes and woke up. Chapter 195 - Young Xing Chen The boy finally woke up. Huanhuan was very happy. She helped the boy sit up and asked, ¡°How do you feel? Are you feeling unwell?¡± He shook his head gently to show that he was fine. Then, he asked, ¡°Did you save me?¡± His voice was clear and pleasant. Huanhuan smiled and said, ¡°Yes, you were washed onto the beach, so I pulled you over.¡± The boy said, ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re such a good person.¡± Huanhuan was immediately labeled as a good person. She looked at the boy¡¯s obedient appearance and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch his hair. His slightly curly gray short hair was a little messy. It felt unexpectedly good. Her smile grew kinder. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?¡± The boy was stunned by her touch. This was the first time someone had touched his head, and it was in such an intimate manner too. He lowered his eyes, his long lashes hiding his expression. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Huanhuan looked at his skinny appearance and thought that this child had not eaten for countless days. He must be extremely hungry, but he still insisted that he was not hungry. He must have deliberately lied because he knew that food was very rare and precious on this island. What a sensible child. As if by magic, Huanhuan took out two big sweet fruits from behind her. ¡°Eat them!¡± The boy looked at the sweet fruits in her hand and was stunned again. ¡°Why do you have these fruits?¡± Huanhuan blinked and said mysteriously, ¡°This is my secret. I can¡¯t tell you.¡± The boy knew better than to pursue the matter. He reached out with his slender hands and took the sweet fruits. Then, he ate them in small bites. His cheeks were very small, even smaller than the sweet fruits in his hand. It made him look even more exquisite and cute. Huanhuan thought that when her children grew up, they would definitely be as cute as him. Thinking of the children, the longing in Huanhuan¡¯s heart surged. Sigh, she wondered how Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye were doing. After eating the sweet fruits, the boy looked a little better. Huanhuan said, ¡°My name is Huanhuan. What¡¯s yours? What¡¯s your name?¡± The young man replied softly, ¡°My name is Xing Chen.¡± ¡°Xing Chen¡­ What a nice name!¡± The young man lowered his head slightly as if he were shy. ¡°You have a nice name too.¡± Huanhuan added some firewood to the fire and asked casually, ¡°How did the sea wash you to this island? Where¡¯s your family?¡± Xing Chen looked at the burning flames and said softly, ¡°We were shipwrecked. My family was killed. I was the only one who survived. I held onto the driftwood from what remained of the ship and drifted for a long time. Then, for some reason, the waves washed me here.¡± At this, he looked up at the female in front of him, his amber eyes sparkling in the firelight. ¡°Fortunately, I met you. Otherwise, I would be on this island where no one knows by myself.¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°Like you, I was washed to the island by the sea. It¡¯s fate that we met. It¡¯s only right that we help each other.¡± Xing Chen said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re a good person.¡± This was the second time she was complimented to be a good person tonight. Huanhuan smiled noncommittally and asked, ¡°Do you know where we are?¡± Xing Chen shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Surely you know the name of this sea?¡± Xing Chen was silent for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°This is the Sea of Illusions.¡± Huanhuan looked confused. She had never heard of this place. The system thoughtfully explained it to her. ¡°The Sea of Illusions is the legendary Dead Sea. It¡¯s said that this is the place where life ends. Any living creature who enters this place will only die.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but feel sad for her luck. Out of so many places, the system had randomly teleported her to this terrifying place. She was too unlucky! The words ¡®Sea of Illusions¡¯ made them both fall silent. The atmosphere became heavy. In the end, Huanhuan was the first to break the silence. ¡°Who said that there can¡¯t be living things here? Aren¡¯t you and I alive and well? And those bamboos are also alive and well!¡± Huanhuan pointed at the bamboo forest in the distance. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely find a way to leave this damn place!¡± When Xing Chen saw the bamboo forest, his amber eyes widened. He had never seen any plants in this place. Whatever was planted in this land would eventually die. This was the first time he had seen a plant survive here. Xing Chen couldn¡¯t help but stand up and walk toward the bamboo forest. Although it was night, the stars in the sky were very bright. The starlight fell on the sea and formed layers of light. The entire island was illuminated. Even without a torch, one could see the road clearly. However, Huanhuan was still worried that Xing Chen would fall. His body looked too thin, as if a gust of wind could blow it away. She quickly followed and grabbed Xing Chen¡¯s wrist. ¡°Walk slower. Don¡¯t fall.¡± Xing Chen took the opportunity to slow down. He glanced at her hand, which was holding his. He wasn¡¯t used to it, but he didn¡¯t shake it off. The bamboo was not fully grown yet and was not even as tall as Huanhuan¡¯s chest. However, on this barren land, it could be considered a green miracle! Xing Chen reached out and carefully touched the bamboo. His amber eyes flickered with a complicated light. ¡°It¡¯s green. It looks so good¡­¡± Huanhuan nodded in agreement. ¡°The bamboo will look even better once it¡¯s all grown.¡± In the following days, Xing Chen would run to the bamboo forest almost every day. He seemed to care more about the growth of the bamboo than Huanhuan. Seeing that he liked the bamboo so much, Huanhuan brought him to water them. When Bai Di and the others learned that Huanhuan was short of fresh water, they filled many barrels of fresh water and put them into the shared ring space. Ever since she had the help of Bai Di and the others, Huanhuan no longer had to laboriously distill fresh water every day. Not only could she drink and shower without any worries, but she could also water the bamboo forest with this water. Previously, when Huanhuan was alone, she had no qualms about taking things from the space. Now that she had Xing Chen, she would hide before retrieving anything. Although Xing Chen would be suspicious of where she got the supplies, she still felt that it would be better to hide it. Ahem, she was just deceiving herself. Xing Chen¡¯s figure was thin and slender. Huanhuan did not dare to let him do too much work. Every time, she was in charge of carrying the wooden bucket filled with water to the bamboo forest. She would only hand it to Xing Chen to water the bamboo. He showed a great deal of enthusiasm for the work, carefully watering each bamboo plant evenly. The bamboo grew visibly into a dense bamboo forest. Huanhuan rubbed her hands in excitement. She could finally make bamboo rafts! Chapter 196 - I Have To Go Back There were axes made of stone in the interspatial space, but they were too heavy for Huanhuan to lift. She could only take out a small and sharp bone knife. She intended to slowly cut the bamboo. She gently stroked the bamboo and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll try to be gentle so that it won¡¯t hurt too much.¡± The bamboo whimpered softly as if it was crying. Huanhuan felt quite uncomfortable. She had raised the bamboo herself and had some feelings for it. When she heard its cries, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. Xing Chen was also looking at her eagerly. ¡°Can we not cut them?¡± Huanhuan sighed. ¡°If we don¡¯t cut the bamboo, we won¡¯t be able to make bamboo rafts.¡± ¡°What do you want the bamboo raft for?¡± Huanhuan told him about her plan to row the bamboo raft to the sea to take a look. Xing Chen said, ¡°This is a dead sea. There¡¯s nothing in the sea. Even if you have a bamboo raft, you won¡¯t find anything.¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t stay on the island and do nothing.¡± Xing Chen tilted his head and blinked his amber eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t done anything. We planted so much bamboo. Look at how beautiful they are!¡± As if to echo his words, the bamboo hummed softly like minstrels singing. The sound fluttered into the night at sea. Xing Chen begged, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for them to grow up in such a harsh environment. Let them go.¡± The bamboo¡¯s cries became more and more mellow and sad. Huanhuan was about to cry. She put down the bone knife helplessly. ¡°Okay, okay. I admit defeat.¡± Xing Chen immediately smiled innocently. ¡°Huanhuan, you¡¯re so kind!¡± The bamboo also swayed its bamboo leaves and made cheerful sounds. Huanhuan put away the bone knife. ¡°According to my age, you should call me Sister.¡± But Xing Chen said, ¡°I like calling you by your name. You have a nice name.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t refuse his praise. The bamboo was not cut down. Soon, bamboo shoots grew. They were picked by Huanhuan. After they were stir-fried, they were eaten with roasted potatoes. It was Xing Chen¡¯s first time eating bamboo shoots. The fresh and sweet taste made him like them very much. He couldn¡¯t help but eat another serving. The potatoes that Huanhuan took out were all mutated species. They were three to four times larger than ordinary potatoes. Huanhuan could usually only eat half of them, but Xing Chen could actually eat two at a time. His appetite was astonishing. Huanhuan gathered the fallen bamboo leaves and piled them into a small bed. She then spread a layer of animal hide blanket on top. When she lay down, it felt especially soft. She could even smell the fresh fragrance of bamboo leaves. It felt especially good! Xing Chen lay beside her. He turned on his side and looked at Huanhuan¡¯s profile without blinking. He suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re really a good person.¡± This was the third time he said that about Huanhuan. She asked casually, ¡°What do you think is good about me?¡± ¡°Not only did you save me, but you planted bamboo here and fed me delicious food. You¡¯re the best person I¡¯ve ever met!¡± When Xing Chen said this, his gaze was extremely sincere, like a cute little angel. Huanhuan stroked his head and helped him tuck the stray locks of hair. ¡°We¡¯ll be able to eat more good food when we leave here.¡± Xing Chen was slightly stunned. ¡°Can we leave?¡± Huanhuan said with certainty, ¡°Of course! We can¡¯t give up hope!¡± Xing Chen lowered his eyes and stopped talking. After Huanhuan fell asleep, he quietly moved to her side and carefully leaned against her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t leave this place, okay¡­?¡± ¡­ Life on the island was too boring. Huanhuan got some potato and peanut seeds and began a new round of planting. Xing Chen was interested and helped her take care of the potatoes and peanuts. He was keen to plant plants on the island. Potatoes were resistant to cold and dry weather. They grew well. In comparison, the peanuts did not grow well. Many seedlings died. In the end, only a dozen or so peanut seedlings survived. Under their modifications, the bare island was gradually covered in greenery and filled with vitality. Huanhuan took out a stone slab and drew the scenery of the island on it. Xing Chen leaned over and asked curiously, ¡°You can draw?¡± Huanhuan said in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m not very good at it.¡± ¡°No, you draw very well.¡± Xing Chen looked at the drawing on the stone slab without blinking and praised it from the bottom of his heart. Huanhuan was pleased by the praise. ¡°I want to give it to my children.¡± Xing Chen was slightly stunned. ¡°You already have children?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Huanhuan said as she drew. ¡°I already have four children. They can¡¯t take human form yet. They should be slightly younger than you. When we leave this place in the future, I¡¯ll take you to my house for a while. You should be a good playmate for my children.¡± Xing Chen couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you have to go back? Isn¡¯t it good to stay here?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not good. There¡¯s nothing here. We¡¯re alone. I have to go back to my family. They miss me, and I miss them.¡± Xing Chen lowered his eyes and thought to himself, ¡®Aren¡¯t the two of us enough?!¡¯ The stone slab that Huanhuan drew on was stuffed back into the shared ring space. It didn¡¯t take long for her to receive a reply from Shuang Yun. He had also drawn something on the stone slab. It was a drawing of three male beasts and four cubs. They were Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, BIg Goody, Dos, Tres, and Little Monster. Beside the drawing were four paw prints in the shape of plum blossoms. At a glance, it was obvious that they were the paw prints of the four children. This drawing was especially young and rough, but Huanhuan looked at it again and again. Xing Chen sat beside her with his legs crossed and looked at her eagerly like a puppy that had been left out. Huanhuan looked up and saw him like that. Her heart softened, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Do you want to learn to draw?¡± Xing Chen immediately nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± Huanhuan sat him down and picked up a clean and flat slab. She drew lines on it with a talcum stone while telling him how to master the essentials and techniques of painting. Xing Chen listened attentively like a model student. When she was done, Huanhuan handed him the stone slab. ¡°Try it yourself.¡± Xing Chen took the slab and talcum stone. It was his first time drawing. He looked at Huanhuan nervously. Huanhuan smiled at him in encouragement. Xing Chen calmed down a little, clenched the talcum stone, and carefully drew. In order to prevent him from being distracted, Huanhuan quietly walked away after he started drawing and dug up three large potatoes. By the time she returned, Xing Chen was done drawing. Huanhuan looked at the portrait of the woman on the stone slab and was stunned. 1 ¡°What did you draw¡­?¡± Xing Chen clenched the talcum stone in his hand and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Chapter 197 - Come On, Lets Insult Each Other! Xing Chen had taken the drawing seriously, and every line was made with extreme detail. The portrait of Huanhuan was vivid. Clearly, he had grasped all the characteristics of Huanhuan and drawn them just right. Huanhuan sighed to herself. This child was drawing for the first time, but he could already draw at this level. He was simply a child prodigy! If he lived in modern society, he might be able to become a powerful painter in the future! Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°This is your first painting. You have to treasure it.¡± Xing Chen nodded obediently. ¡°Yes.¡± The talcum powder was easy to wipe away and was not conducive to long-term preservation. Hence, Huanhuan took out the bone knife and engraved the portrait on the stone slab. Carving stones was a laborious task. After carving, Huanhuan felt that her entire right arm was extremely sore. She returned the slate to Xing Chen and massaged her right arm. ¡°Keep it well. Don¡¯t lose it.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xing Chen looked at the carvings on the slab, his amber eyes bright with happiness. From then on, Xing Chen became obsessed with drawing. Every day, other than planting and watering the plants, he would sit on the ground and draw. Huanhuan would sometimes lean over to take a look and realize that this guy was drawing portraits. And they were naturally of her. But Huanhuan didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong. After all, there were only the two of them on this island. Xing Chen couldn¡¯t even find a model if he wanted to. The only person who could be a model for him was her. After Xing Chen finished each painting, he would carve it onto the stone slab with a bone knife. He was even stronger than Huanhuan and could easily finish carving a portrait. After Huanhuan realized this, she was very surprised. However, when she was working, she subconsciously did all the heavy work and left the easy work to Xing Chen. This child looked too thin. Coupled with his angel-like cute face, she could not bear to order him to do manual labor. At this moment, Xing Chen was engrossed in drawing again. Huanhuan sat alone in the bamboo forest and chatted with the system. ¡°Little Brat, what do you think of Xing Chen?¡± The system said nothing. Huanhuan sighed. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m taking care of a son.¡± The system sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to already be a grandfather.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± The system seemed to think that it was not exciting enough and continued leisurely, ¡°Daughter, you have to be more careful. Xing Chen is not as simple as you think.¡± Huanhuan craned her neck to look at the distant Xing Chen and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t think this child means any harm.¡± ¡°Would a bad person have the word ¡®bad¡¯ written on their forehead?!¡± The system was heartbroken. ¡°Why did I give birth to such a stupid daughter?!¡± Huanhuan sneered. ¡°It¡¯s genetic.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡®Come on, let¡¯s insult each other!¡¯ ¡­ Although the system had been obsessed with being a father recently and was getting more and more out of line, Huanhuan still listened to it. She decided to find out more about Xing Chen. When Xing Chen was done drawing, he picked up the bone knife. Huanhuan walked over. Unsurprisingly, it was another portrait of her on the slab. However, he had drawn her in a different posture and angle, but it was obvious that it was her. Huanhuan took out a sweet fruit and wiped it on her body before chewing it with relish. Xing Chen was very serious and was completely unaffected by the noise around him. His movements were very precise and smooth. Huanhuan said as she ate, ¡°You don¡¯t have to draw people every time. You can try drawing flowers, plants, and trees.¡± Without looking up, Xing Chen said, ¡°You look better than flowers and trees.¡± Oh my, what a sweet little angel! Huanhuan swallowed the pulp in her mouth. ¡°You can try drawing your parents. You¡¯re so beautiful and cute. Your parents must be very good-looking too, right?¡± Xing Chen still did not stop moving. ¡°After the shipwreck, I was very frightened. There are many things I can¡¯t remember clearly. I don¡¯t remember what my parents look like either.¡± His tone sounded calm as if there was no discomfort in it. Huanhuan could not continue to pry into his parents and family. She could only say sadly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I brought up the topic of your parents.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Huanhuan took two bites of the sweet fruit and asked casually, ¡°What does your beast form look like? You look so cute. Your beast form must be cute too, right?¡± Xing Chen paused. He looked up. His amber eyes seemed to be misty and wet. His voice was so soft that she could barely hear him. ¡°My beast form is ugly. People used to laugh at me for being ugly.¡± Seeing that he was about to cry, Huanhuan quickly comforted him. ¡°Ignore those people¡¯s nonsense. You¡¯re a very cute beast!¡± Xing Chen asked with tears in his eyes, ¡°Do you like me, then?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Of course, I like you!¡± 1 Xing Chen smiled through her tears. ¡°I like you too!¡± Huanhuan stroked his head. Her short, curly gray hair was smoothed down a little. ¡°Continue carving. I¡¯ll go cook.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll help you when I¡¯m done.¡± Huanhuan turned around and busied herself with cooking. She stewed a pot of potatoes, then pulled the roasted peanuts out of the fire. Huanhuan said as she ate the peanuts, ¡°Little Brat, this child is too good at chatting. After circling around the topic for a long time, I didn¡¯t find out anything.¡± System 438 looked shrewd. ¡°I figured that would happen.¡± ¡°Is there any way you can find out more about him?¡± The system said, ¡°Push him into the sea. He might transform into his beast form to survive.¡± Huanhuan was so shocked that she dropped the peanuts on the ground. ¡°F*ck, how dare you kill your grandson? You¡¯re crazy!¡± ¡°He¡¯s not your biological son anyway.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not your biological daughter!¡± The system said sinisterly, ¡°That¡¯s why you have to be good to me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll throw you into the sea one day.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®I wonder if the system has an after-sales service?¡¯ She wanted to check if the system was infected. In the end, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t bear to throw the beautiful and cute little angel into the sea. She handed the soft and sweet potatoes to Xing Chen and reminded him gently, ¡°Be careful. They¡¯re hot.¡± Xing Chen nodded obediently and carefully blew on the potatoes to cool them before eating them in small bites. After eating and drinking, Huanhuan fell asleep. As she slept, Huanhuan suddenly felt a warm current flowing out of a certain body part. This familiar feeling couldn¡¯t be that again¡­ Huanhuan opened her eyes and sat up abruptly. She reached into her hide dress and wiped her hands. There was blood on her hands! Why did it have to come at this time?! Chapter 198 - The Demon’s Story Fortunately, Huanhuan had the habit of hoarding sanitary pads. She quietly ran to the beach and washed the blood off her hands. Then, she took a pack of sanitary pads from her space and padded them into her underwear. Only then did she feel safe again. Huanhuan returned to the fire and found that Xing Chen had woken up. His amber eyes widened as he looked at her blankly. ¡°Where were you?¡± ¡°I just went to the beach to take care of my biological needs.¡± ¡°What biological needs?¡± Huanhuan coughed lightly. ¡°I drank too much water and my stomach was bloated. I wanted to settle it.¡± Xing Chen understood. ¡°Oh, you went to pee.¡± Huanhuan was speechless. Although Xing Chen was still a child, there was still a difference between men and women. It was a little awkward for her to mention peeing in front of someone of the opposite sex who was not related by blood. Because her stomach was uncomfortable, Huanhuan didn¡¯t want to lie down. She planned to sit for a while before sleeping again. Xing Chen suddenly asked, ¡°Are you injured?¡± ¡°No.¡± Xing Chen looked at her in confusion. ¡°But you smell of blood.¡± The beast¡¯s nose was really sharp! Huanhuan touched her nose and said in embarrassment, ¡°Maybe I accidentally cut my finger when I was digging potatoes during the day.¡± ¡°Show me your fingers.¡± Huanhuan quickly hid her hand behind her back. ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch. I¡¯ve already applied medicine. It¡¯ll heal soon.¡± Xing Chen saw guilt in her eyes and knew she must be lying. His expression darkened, but he didn¡¯t pursue the matter. In order to change the topic, Huanhuan said, ¡°Shall I tell you a joke?¡± Xing Chen looked at her expectantly. ¡°Two dumplings got married. After sending the guests away, the groom returned to the bedroom and found a meatball lying on the bed! The groom was shocked and quickly asked where the bride was. The meatball said shyly, ¡®You¡¯re annoying. How can you not recognize me once I took off my clothes?!¡¯¡± With that, Huanhuan slapped her thigh and laughed. ¡°Hahahaha, isn¡¯t it funny?!¡± Xing Chen was silent for a moment, then asked carefully, ¡°What¡¯s the relationship between Dumpling and Meatball? Are they all people¡¯s names?¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She had forgotten that this child had never seen dumplings and meatballs. He couldn¡¯t get the joke. She stopped smiling and coughed awkwardly. ¡°Meatballs and dumplings are both foods. If the meatballs are wrapped in a layer of skin, they¡¯re dumplings. Alright, I know you¡¯re gonna ask what¡¯s the skin. The skin is made of flour. It¡¯s a thin layer. Flour is also a food¡­¡± She explained until her mouth went dry. Xing Chen¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°You know a lot.¡± Huanhuan chuckled. ¡°After we leave here, I¡¯ll take you to my house. I¡¯ll make you dumplings.¡± Xing Chen neither said yes nor no. He thought about it. ¡°Let me tell you a story too.¡± ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Xing Chen¡¯s voice was soft, and his tone was slow. It rippled gently with the night wind. It contained bewitching power. ¡°A long time ago, a demon was sealed in a dark dungeon. He made a wish that if a kind person was willing to let him out, he would give them countless treasures. ¡°10 years passed, but no one had come to let the demon out. ¡°The demon made another wish. If a kind person was willing to let him out, he was willing to fulfill any wish. ¡°A hundred years passed, but still no one came to release the demon. ¡°The demon made another wish. If a kind person was willing to let him out, he was willing to give everything for them. ¡°A thousand years passed, but no one came to release the demon. ¡°The demon stopped making wishes. ¡°Before long, someone finally undid the seal and released the demon. ¡°The demon was free.¡± Huanhuan was engrossed and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What happened then?¡± Xing Chen smiled. ¡°Take a guess.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure the demon is grateful to that kind person and gave them a lot of rewards. After all, they helped the demon regain his freedom. That person is the demon¡¯s benefactor.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. That person is a good person and a benefactor of the demon.¡± Xing Chen¡¯s amber eyes glowed faintly in the night as he said this. Huanhuan felt a little scared by his gaze and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Hurry up and sleep!¡± However, Xing Chen said in embarrassment, ¡°I want to pee.¡± ¡°Then go ahead.¡± Xing Chen looked at her pitifully. ¡°Can¡¯t you come with me?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart softened, and she could only agree. ¡°Alright.¡± Glad, Xing Chen took her hand and led her to the beach. When Xing Chen found a place, Huanhuan consciously turned her back to him. She didn¡¯t want to be the weird aunt who peeped at little boys peeing. After hearing a stream of water, she heard Xing Chen say he was done. Huanhuan turned around and saw that Xing Chen was already dressed. He took Huanhuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± The two of them had only taken a few steps when they suddenly heard a loud bang! Huanhuan stopped in shock and looked in the direction of the sound. She saw a red light flash in the sky. Then, there was another loud bang! Was this thunder? But why was the lightning red? Huanhuan was very puzzled. Then, something even more magical happened. The bright galaxy hanging in the night sky seemed to be disturbed by a huge hand. The galaxy twisted into a ball, and countless meteorites fell from the sky. In an instant, flames and meteors flew everywhere. The entire sea was shaken by the impact, and waves surged toward the island! Huanhuan¡¯s expression changed drastically, and she quickly ran forward with Xing Chen. However, she still couldn¡¯t escape. The waves swallowed the island, the fire was extinguished, and the bamboo, peanuts, and potatoes were all washed away. Huanhuan and Xing Chen fell into the sea, and the cold and dark water surrounded them. Huanhuan desperately grabbed a bamboo stick, but unfortunately, it was useless. She still couldn¡¯t steady herself and could only be pushed around by the waves. Xing Chen raised his pale face and said, ¡°Let go of me.¡± Huanhuan was still struggling. ¡°Why would I let go of you? To let you die?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be a burden to you. Go alone.¡± Huanhuan hugged him tighter. ¡°Little brat, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Am I the kind of person who would leave others behind?!¡± Besides, in this situation, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to escape even if she abandoned the brat. If she kept him by her side, at least she would have a companion to cheer her on. She wouldn¡¯t fall into despair alone. Xing Chen stared at her face, his amber eyes filled with starlight. ¡°You¡¯re such a good person.¡± Ever since Huanhuan got to know Xing Chen, this brat had called her a good person countless times. She now felt that she was emitting the glory of a saint. If she turned around and stomped her feet, perhaps she could directly ascend to heaven. Chapter 199 - Dont Leave Me! Meteorites kept falling into the sea. The entire sea began to boil violently like a large pot of boiling water. Huanhuan could still struggle at first, but later, she was really exhausted. She could only grit her teeth and hug Xing Chen with her last bit of strength as the seawater dragged them into the abyss at the bottom of the sea. At this moment, a crack suddenly appeared in the night sky. It was as if someone had torn a small hole in it from the outside. Then, a fiery figure crawled through the crack and flew toward the sea. The sea was frighteningly cold. Huanhuan felt as if her limbs were frozen. Xing Chen clung to her like a drowning person hugging the last piece of driftwood. He exerted so much strength that he almost broke Huanhuan¡¯s waist. Huanhuan really wanted to ask him to let go. It was really uncomfortable to have him hug her so tightly. However, she was surrounded by seawater. As long as she opened her mouth, the seawater would rush into her mouth. She couldn¡¯t let herself choke. She could only look up helplessly at the sea as it drew away from her. A lot of people and things came to mind. The ones she naturally thought of the most were Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and the children. She wondered how they were doing. If she died here, they would be very sad, right? But with the system, she shouldn¡¯t die, right? Huanhuan felt that it was getting harder to breathe, and the consciousness in her mind was getting blurry. At that moment, she suddenly heard a faint call. ¡°Huanhuan¡­¡± Huanhuan opened her eyes and realized that a fiery red shadow had appeared in the center of her blurry vision. The fiery shadow grew until it filled her entire vision. Huanhuan opened her eyes with difficulty and saw a handsome face as dazzling as the sun. It was Xue Ling?! Why was he here? She couldn¡¯t be dreaming! Xue Ling¡¯s long golden hair fluttered in the sea, and his fiery red robe was like a blooming flower. He reached out with his well-defined hand, grabbed Huanhuan¡¯s wrist, and pulled her over. The feeling of being pulled was too real. Huanhuan was sure of it. She wasn¡¯t dreaming! It was great to meet someone she knew here. Huanhuan was extremely happy, and even the pressure from the lack of oxygen was relieved. She wanted to throw herself into Xue Ling¡¯s arms. However, her other hand was held tightly by Xing Chen. Huanhuan looked back and saw Xing Chen floating in the sea. His amber eyes were like gems glowing in the night on his pale, beautiful face. He was staring straight at her. He opened his mouth and spat out a series of small bubbles. Although she couldn¡¯t hear anything amidst the sea, she still understood what he was saying through the shape of his mouth. He was saying, ¡°Don¡¯t go! ¡°Don¡¯t leave me!¡± Huanhuan did not understand what the child meant. If they did not leave now, they would all drown in the sea. She pulled at him, trying to get him to come with her. However, Xing Chen¡¯s body seemed to weigh a thousand kilograms. No matter how she dragged him, she could not move him at all. Not only that, he even dragged Huanhuan deeper into the sea. He was like a criminal at the end of his rope and trying to pull her into the abyss with him. ¡­ ¡®You¡¯re wrong. ¡®After the demon was released, he immediately killed the kind person in anger. ¡®Before the kind person died, they had asked the demon why. ¡®The demon spoke through his tears. ¡®Why? Why did you make me wait for more than a thousand years? ¡®Why couldn¡¯t you have come to me earlier? ¡®Why did you leave me alone in despair?!¡¯ ¡­ Huanhuan was shocked by Xing Chen¡¯s madness and hurriedly struggled. However, Xing Chen was surprisingly strong. Her pale and slender hands were like iron shackles that held her tightly. She could not shake them off. Xue Ling hugged her from behind. He reached out with his other hand and pried open Xing Chen¡¯s fingers bit by bit. He opened his mouth. ¡°No!¡± Xue Ling mercilessly pried open his fingers and pulled Huanhuan out of the sea. Then, he spread his huge fiery red wings and flew into the air. Xing Chen was swallowed by the darkness and disappeared into the vast sea. The sea was still churning. Most of the meteorites in the sky had fallen. Other than where Xue Ling was, everything else had been swallowed by the night. It was impossible to see anything clearly. They were both wet. The sea breeze made Huanhuan shiver. However, Xue Ling¡¯s body emitted heat, which dried their hair and clothes. Xue Ling was secretly relieved to finally be free of the annoying seawater. He was really not good at swimming. If not for saving Huanhuan, he would never have gone into the water! As Xue Ling calmed his breathing, he asked, ¡°Why did you mess with that guy?¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t react. ¡°Which guy?¡± ¡°The brat who wanted to drag you to hell with him just now.¡± ¡°You mean Xing Chen?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s feelings were mixed. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why he did that either.¡± Xue Ling frowned. ¡°He told you his name was Xing Chen?¡± Huanhuan nodded and said yes. ¡°I remember that brat didn¡¯t have a name before. I didn¡¯t expect him to have a name after so many years. Xing Chen¡­¡± Xue Ling smiled ambiguously. She didn¡¯t know if he was laughing at the name or the brat. Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°You know him?¡± ¡°I saw him from afar many years ago. I don¡¯t really know him. I heard that he made a big mistake and was imprisoned in the Sea of Illusions by the gods to be punished. I thought he had died in the Sea of Illusions. I didn¡¯t expect him to still be alive after so many years. If the gods haven¡¯t died, their reactions will be interesting when they learn that the brat is still alive.¡± Huanhuan looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Why do I hear gloating in your tone?¡± Xue Ling did not deny it. ¡°I just like watching the show.¡± Huanhuan wanted to ask him how he found her here, but the situation was urgent. It was not the time to talk about these things. The violent sea breeze hurt her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she urged. Xue Ling spread his wings and flew up. The seawater suddenly set off huge waves. The waves formed a huge claw that grabbed at Xue Ling! Xue Ling hugged Huanhuan and dodged the ¡®claw¡¯. At the same time, more than ten meteorites changed the direction of their trajectory and quickly smashed in Xue Ling¡¯s direction! Xue Ling flapped his huge wings, and his sharp red feathers cut all the meteorites into pieces! Flames streaked through the air with the feathers. They were bright and flickering. Huanhuan hugged him tightly, not daring to let go. She glanced down and suddenly saw Xing Chen standing on the surface of the sea. He was drenched. His grayish-white short curly hair was dripping, and his amber eyes were gradually turning dark red. He stared straight at Huanhuan. ¡®I won¡¯t let you go. ¡®I want you to stay. Stay with me forever¡­¡¯ Chapter 200 - Rebirth After the meteorites were shattered, the fragments did not fall. Instead, they pounced at Xue Ling at an even faster speed! At the same time, more and more huge claws formed by the seawater grabbed at Xue Ling! They were going to drag him into the abyss! They were going to tear him apart! Impatience appeared in Xue Ling¡¯s eyes. Flames appeared in his hand and burned the annoying gravel to ashes. However, the large claws formed by the seawater could not be burned away. He could only hug Huanhuan and fly higher, trying to stay as far away from the claws as possible. Just as they were about to approach the crack, it suddenly closed! The seawater suddenly rose, forming a huge beast claw. The big claws twisted into a long rope and quickly wrapped around Xue Ling¡¯s ankles, dragging him down. There was no end to it! Xue Ling hugged Huanhuan and suddenly turned 180 degrees in midair. His right hand turned into a sharp claw and ruthlessly cut the rope formed by the seawater. Xing Chen appeared behind him like a ghost. A pair of translucent wings as thin as cicada wings spread out behind the thin youth. His right hand transformed into sharp claws. He expressionlessly reached out and grabbed Xue Ling¡¯s neck! Xue Ling sensed the danger behind him and instinctively wanted to dodge, but the damn rope was wrapped around him again! By the time he cut the rope again, the claw was already touching his neck. He definitely couldn¡¯t dodge it! At this moment, Huanhuan hugged Xue Ling with astonishing strength and turned around. The claw pierced her chest from behind! Huanhuan blacked out from the pain. The last thing she heard was Xue Ling¡¯s almost heart-wrenching call¡ª ¡°Huanhuan!¡± Huanhuan wanted to tell him not to be so nervous. She would come back to life before long. This death was just a formality. Unfortunately, she no longer had the strength to speak. Her body fell into a state of death first. Her breathing, pulse, and heartbeat all disappeared. Xing Chen retracted his hand. He looked down at the blood on his hand. He seemed to have touched her heart just now. The sticky blood was still warm from her body. He stared at Huanhuan, who was motionless. This female had died just like that. He just wanted her to stay. He didn¡¯t really want to kill her. After all, she was the only person in millions of years who was willing to smile at him and treat him well. While he was stunned, Xue Ling attacked him as if he had gone crazy. Flames surrounded Xing Chen and burned through his clothes. His body melted like magma until only his bones were left. His white bones fell heavily into the sea and were surrounded by darkness again. Xue Ling knew that he was not dead and that nothing in this world could kill him. Otherwise, the gods wouldn¡¯t have been helpless against him back then and could only trap him in the Sea of Illusions. Although he was unwilling, he could only let it go. In any case, he was trapped in the Sea of Illusions. His life was no different from death. Xue Ling hugged Huanhuan with one hand while his other hand turned into a sharp claw. He forcefully tore open a crack in the dark night sky! He flew out of the crack with Huanhuan in his arms. As soon as they left, the crack closed again. If Huanhuan was still awake, she would definitely be surprised. They had gotten out of the jellyfish¡¯s body! As soon as the jellyfish saw Xue Ling, it immediately waved its tentacles crazily, wanting to tear him into pieces! This bastard actually dared to forcefully tear open its body! It was an unforgivable crime! At the same time, the beasts in the demon territory were alarmed. The sentry blew the emergency horn. Han Ying surrounded Xue Ling with the army of demons. Under this strong attack, even someone as strong as Xue Ling was injured. His fiery red robe became even more dazzling after being soaked in blood. No matter how dangerous it was, he never let go of Huanhuan. He protected Huanhuan in his arms and fought his way out. He rushed out of the encirclement with wounds all over his body and left the territory of the demons in a sorry state. Han Ying chased after them with the army of demons. It seemed that he was planning to eliminate them. When Xue Ling was searching for Huanhuan in the territory of the demons, he killed many of them. He had to pay this debt! Xue Ling carried Huanhuan and fled. After escaping for a day and a night, they were finally free of the demons. Xue Ling stopped by a remote lake. He sat on the grass and looked down at Huanhuan, who was lying in his arms. He looked at the bloody wound on her chest. The blood had long since stopped flowing. Xue Ling washed the blood off her body with water. After he was done, she turned back into the fair and obedient female he remembered her to be. She looked as if she were asleep. Yes, she was just asleep. Before long, she would wake up. As Xue Ling told himself this, he lowered his head and kissed the corner of her mouth. His tone was unbelievably gentle. ¡°Stop sleeping. I¡¯ll bring you home now.¡± However, Huanhuan gave no response. Her soft lips were cold. Xue Ling hugged her tightly and buried his face in her neck, calling her again and again. ¡°Wake up, wake up¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°The host¡¯s vital signs have completely disappeared. The system has activated the emergency plan. It¡¯s about to cast a resurrection spell on the host. This plan requires 10,000 mission points. The host¡¯s current points are 10,010. ¡°Points were successfully deducted! Immediately cast the resurrection spell!¡± Huanhuan felt a warm current flow through her chest and into her body. She gradually regained consciousness. System No. 438 said, ¡°Congratulations to the host for successfully reviving! ¡°Although the host has revived, your injuries have not completely healed. You need to recuperate. ¡°Finally, thank you for your patronage. Please come again next time!¡± Huanhuan raised her eyelids and rolled her eyes. She only had to experience resurrection once in her life, okay? She didn¡¯t want to die again and again! Moreover, resurrection required 10,000 points! She had done so many missions previously and had only saved a little more than 10,000 points. Now, she had spent them all. It hurt to think about it. At the same time, Huanhuan received a mission notification from the system. ¡°The Divine Woo seed has been awakened. Congratulations to the host for successfully triggering the legend of the Divine Wood!¡± ¡°This mission is an important side mission. There¡¯s no time limit, and you can¡¯t give it up.¡± Huanhuan tried to sit up, but she could only move her fingers. To make matters worse, after she regained consciousness, the intense pain from her wounds was also received by the nerves in her brain. It was so painful! Chapter 201 - Shes Not Stupid! The pain was completely blocked by the system. Huanhuan immediately felt refreshed! Although it no longer hurt, she was still very weak. She could only lie motionless on the ground and stare at the sky. She wondered where Xue Ling had gone. Speak of the devil. Xue Ling walked over. He had just taken a shower in the lake, and his hair was still wet. When he approached Huanhuan, she could feel the cool vapor coming off him. He looked much thinner, and there was a faint bluish-black color in his eyes. His originally dazzling blood-red eyes had dimmed a lot. When he saw Huanhuan open her eyes, he was slightly stunned at first, then he chuckled. ¡°I knew you were just asleep. Look, aren¡¯t you awake now?¡± Huanhuan was about to greet him when he suddenly leaned over and kissed her hard. Huanhuan was shocked! She wanted to struggle and resist, but her body was too weak to move. Xue Ling picked her up and looked down at her. His long blonde hair fell to her shoulders, and his smile was exquisite and ethereal. ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to have such a beautiful dream. Why don¡¯t you let me have what I want?¡± Huanhuan blurted out, ¡°In your dreams!¡± Xue Ling pinched her cheek. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to hate me so much even in a dream. I¡¯m really liking this dream more and more.¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°Are you a masochist?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s a masochist? Why do you always say things I don¡¯t understand? Where did you come from?¡± Huanhuan being a transmigrator was her greatest secret. When she heard that Xue Ling suspect her origins, she stiffened and felt nervous. Xue Ling kissed her on the mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to taste so sweet in a dream~¡± Huanhuan said word by word, ¡°Xue Ling, calm down. I¡¯m not dead.¡± ¡°Yes, I knew you were just asleep.¡± Xue Ling hugged her tighter, but his eyes were filled with sorrow. She was already dead. The once lively and cute female was now a cold corpse. He was extremely regretful. If he¡¯d known this would happen, he would¡¯ve mated with her while she was still alive. He laughed until tears threatened to fall. ¡°I thought we still had a lot of time. As long as I stayed by your side and dragged things out with you, you¡¯d accept me sooner or later.¡± But what happened? What he¡¯d been waiting for was death. Xue Ling could not accept this outcome. ¡°Why is your heart so cruel?!¡± There was pain in his eyes. There was love, regret, and even hatred! 1 She threw herself in front of him so that he could see her get killed. She risked her life to protect him, but what should he do with the rest of his life? Xue Ling hugged her tightly, wishing he could melt her into him so that their bones and blood would become one. ¡°What do you want me to do? What do you want me to do from now on?!¡± Huanhuan was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect her death to cause such a shock to Xue Ling that he began to spout nonsense. However, if Xue Ling died protecting her and was killed in front of her, she would probably go crazy as well. This had nothing to do with love. It was purely an emotional reaction. 1 Huanhuan sighed. ¡°Sorry.¡± She hadn¡¯t thought it through this time. When Xing Chen wanted to kill Xue Ling, her first thought was to protect him. In any case, she was protected by the system. At most, she would suffer a little. She would definitely not die. But Xue Ling didn¡¯t know about these things. He would think that he had caused her death. He would definitely blame himself and feel guilty. If it were someone else with a weaker mental fortitude, they would probably live in fear for the rest of their lives. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but apologize again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t scare you like this again.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your apology. I just want to be with you.¡± Xue Ling gently rubbed the tender and pale skin on her waist. His smile was especially bleak. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can get rid of me just because you¡¯re dead.¡± Unable to resist, he kissed her again. ¡°I want to do it with you, okay?¡± 3 ¡®Do what?¡¯ Huanhuan looked confused. Xue Ling reached out to pull her dress, his eyes filled with reckless madness and stubbornness. He wanted to mate with her! Even if she was dead, he wanted to be her mate! Huanhuan was shocked by his almost crazy appearance. ¡°Hey! Calm down!¡± Xue Ling smiled and comforted her gently. ¡°Go back to sleep. Ignore me.¡± Huanhuan was exasperated. ¡°Where are you touching? Take your hand away!¡± After Xue Ling reached in, he touched blood on his hand. Even Huanhuan, who had done the deed many times, couldn¡¯t help but blush. ¡°I told you not to touch it, but you insisted. You deserve it!¡± Xue Ling stared blankly at the blood on his hand. The blood had obviously just flowed out and was still warm. But dead people didn¡¯t bleed. Could it be that Huanhuan was really not dead? Xue Ling quickly lowered his head and pressed his ear to her chest. Thump, thump, thump. Her heartbeat was very rhythmic. Xue Ling was overjoyed. ¡°Huanhuan! Huanhuan! Huanhuan¡­¡± Huanhuan replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not deaf. There¡¯s no need to shout so many times.¡± Xue Ling hugged her tightly, his voice trembling slightly. ¡°You¡¯re not dead. It¡¯s really¡­ great¡­¡± Huanhuan was about to scold him for taking advantage of her, but she suddenly felt her clothes get wet. The hot temperature almost burned her skin. Could this fearless bird be crying? Apart from shock, Huanhuan was also a little touched. She didn¡¯t know what to say. She continued to stare blankly at the sky. It was a beautiful day. The sun was shining, and there were no clouds. Xue Ling gradually calmed down. He wiped the moisture from his eyes and bent to kiss her wound. Huanhuan immediately felt like she had been electrocuted. That feeling was simply terrible! ¡°Xue Ling!¡± Huanhuan¡¯s face turned red from embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m about to die, yet you still want to be a hooligan?!¡± Xue Ling looked up, his blood-red eyes bright. ¡°I¡¯m healing you with my saliva.¡± When beasts didn¡¯t have medicine to treat their wounds, they would indeed use saliva to heal themselves. However, the way he looked like he wanted to devour Huanhuan didn¡¯t look like he was purely healing her at all! She was not stupid! Huanhuan said angrily, ¡°Get off me! If you touch me again, I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Xue Ling leaned in front of her and kissed her cheek. He smiled seductively. ¡°You¡¯ll do what? Huh?¡± A familiar warmth flowed out of her. She stiffened. ¡°I¡¯m bleeding¡­¡± The sanitary pad was soaked in seawater and could no longer absorb blood. Bright red blood stained the hide dress and flowed down the backs of her thighs. Chapter 202 - Thank You, Dear Aunt Flo! The smell of blood suddenly became stronger, mixed with a strange sweetness that made Xue Ling¡¯s heart tremble. He looked down and followed the smell of blood. His expression changed when he saw the bright red blood on her legs. ¡°Are you injured here too?¡± With that, he went to check her ¡®wound¡¯. Huanhuan tried to avoid his hand, but she couldn¡¯t move her body. She could only shout, ¡°I¡¯m not injured. Don¡¯t touch me!¡± How could she not be injured after losing so much blood?! Xue Ling was nervous. He ignored the little female¡¯s struggle and resistance. He insisted on opening her legs to check the wound. Huanhuan could not avoid his demonic claws and was quickly pulled away by Xue Ling. Her underwear was already stained red with blood, and the smell was getting stronger. Xue Ling¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was almost tempted by the sweet fragrance. Fortunately, he had good self-control. He quickly suppressed the restlessness in his body and reached for her underwear. Huanhuan ignored the danger of her wound splitting open again and mustered the strength in her body to finally move her butt to avoid his outstretched hand. At the same time, she quickly explained. ¡°This is my body¡¯s natural reaction. I bleed a few days a month. I¡¯ll be fine after a few days. I don¡¯t have to take medicine or bandage my wounds.¡± Xue Ling paused and asked skeptically, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye know about this. You can ask them when we get back.¡± Hearing how confident she was, Xue Ling finally believed her. He reluctantly let go of the underwear that he almost tore and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention this before?¡± ¡°It¡¯s private. How could I tell anyone? I¡¯m not stupid!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not anyone else. I¡¯ll be your mate from now on. You can trust me.¡± Xue Ling helped her pull the hide dress back into place and picked her up. He held her butt with one hand, not caring that his palm was stained with blood. 1 However, Huanhuan felt a little uncomfortable. She twisted her waist, trying to get away from his palm. ¡°Why do you always like to joke with people like this?¡± she muttered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your sweetheart will hear you and think you¡¯re a fickle male beast?!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s lips twitched into a smile. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t believe his sweet talk. Xue Ling looked at her steadily. ¡°Will you only believe me if I sleep with you now?¡± Huanhuan was fearless. ¡°I¡¯m still bleeding. If you want to fight a bloody battle, come at me!¡± Xue Ling: ¡°¡­¡± Huanhuan finally smiled proudly. ¡®Hehe, thank you, dear Aunt Flo!¡¯ The timing was perfect! ¡­ Although Xue Ling was very puzzled about Huanhuan¡¯s resurrection, he had no intention of asking about it. He knew that the little female had many secrets. If she didn¡¯t want to tell him, he wouldn¡¯t ask. In the end, Huanhuan felt a little apologetic and took the initiative to explain, ¡°The reason I can be revived should be related to the awakening of the Divine Wood seed.¡± Even Xue Ling, who had seen many storms, couldn¡¯t help but look surprised. ¡°The Divine Wood seed in your body has awakened?¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Xue Ling knew that Divine Wood was a symbol of life. It indeed had the ability to revive everything. If the Divine Wood seed had revived Huanhuan, this reason made sense. 1 He reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about the awakening of the Divine Wood seed.¡± Huanhuan replied, ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t tell anyone except you, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye.¡± Xue Ling pinched her face in satisfaction. ¡°Good girl~¡± Seeing that Xue Ling believed her, Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. She said that her resurrection was due to the Divine Wood seed and successfully hid the existence of the system. Although Huanhuan had returned from the dead, her body was still very weak. It took a lot of effort to move. She took out the herbs from her ring space. Xue Ling helped boil them into medicine and fed it to her. After drinking the medicine, she felt a little better. She struggled to get up and planned to change the sanitary pad that she could no longer use. It was sticky and uncomfortable! Xue Ling quickly stopped her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Huanhuan said vaguely, ¡°I drank too much water and want to settle it.¡± Xue Ling immediately picked her up. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°No! Put me down!¡± Huanhuan was shocked and struggled with all her might. Xue Ling said, ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll kiss you.¡± Huanhuan blushed. ¡°Y-You¡¯re shameless!¡± Xue Ling hugged her tighter. ¡°I like it when you scold me in anger. You¡¯re especially cute. You make me hard.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Shameless people were invincible. He had won again! Xue Ling found a relatively hidden bush. ¡°This will do.¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°Put me down. I can do it myself.¡± ¡°What do you mean? You can¡¯t even stand properly now. You¡¯ll be on the ground the moment I let go.¡± Huanhuan flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± Xue Ling reached out to take off her dress. ¡°Hurry up and pee. Don¡¯t waste time.¡± Huanhuan held her dress tightly and refused to let go. She said word by word, ¡°I. Will. Do. It. Myself!¡± Seeing how insistent she was, Xue Ling had no choice but to let go of her dress and gently lower her to the ground. Then, he held her shoulders to prevent her from falling. He said, ¡°Okay, pee.¡± Huanhuan glared at him with a red face. ¡°Turn your face away. Don¡¯t look at me!¡± ¡°When you died before¡­¡± Xue Ling paused and thought that the word ¡®died¡¯ was too harsh, so he changed it. ¡°When you were unconscious, I cleaned you up and looked at all the places on your body. It doesn¡¯t make any difference if I see you like that again now.¡± ¡°It makes a difference to me! Turn your head away. Hurry!¡± Xue Ling chuckled. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re being awkward about.¡± Despite his words, he finally turned his head and looked elsewhere. Huanhuan immediately took off her underwear and changed her sanitary pads as quickly as possible. Her fingers slipped so quickly that she accidentally dropped the clean pad. She was about to reach out and pick it up when a large, bony hand reached over and picked up the sanitary pad. Huanhuan looked up and saw Xue Ling looking down at her. He held the pad in front of her. His lips curled into a seductive smile. ¡°Take your time. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± 1 She was so ashamed and angry that she could not form an expression. She silently took the sanitary pad. Since she had already been seen, she might as well give up. Under his interested gaze, she lowered her head and changed her sanitary pads. Xue Ling watched her and suddenly asked, ¡°What is that? Did you paste it there to stop the bleeding?¡± Huanhuan replied vaguely, ¡°I guess so.¡± Xue Ling glanced at the dirty pad she had thrown to the ground. It was covered in blood. He couldn¡¯t just throw this away. His fingers moved slightly, and a flame landed on the sanitary pad, instantly burning it to ashes. 1 Chapter 203 - Becoming Stronger Xue Ling had planned to rush back to the rock mountain as soon as possible, but Huanhuan was too weak for him to fly with her. The lack of oxygen and strong wind at high altitudes would hurt her body. He found a large tree nearby and built a small cabin on it. He planned to rest here for a few days and return after Huanhuan recovered from her injuries. There wasn¡¯t much room in the house, just enough for two people to move around. The floor was covered in a thick animal hide blanket, and there was a small brazier in the corner. Xue Ling even specially hung some flowers on the wall as decorations. However, after taking a look, he felt that the flowers were not good-looking. He pulled them off and threw them aside. Then, he plucked a few fiery feathers from his body and arranged them into a beautiful flame shape. He hung them on the wall for decoration. His feathers were indeed the most beautiful! Huanhuan lay on the blanket with a pillow made of leaves behind her. The lotus leaned in front of her and rubbed the back of her hand affectionately. ¡°Mom~¡± Ever since this little flower entered the Sea of Illusions, it had fallen into a dormant state. Now, it was finally alive. Huanhuan touched the pink bud. ¡°Be good~¡± Xue Ling turned around and saw her interaction with the lotus. He felt at home. This was a small nest he had built himself. The three of them lived here together. In order to prevent Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye from worrying, Huanhuan wrote that she had been saved by Xue Ling on the stone slab and placed it in the shared ring space. She received a quick reply from Bai Di. He asked Huanhuan where she was. Huanhuan didn¡¯t know where she was. She asked Xue Ling, ¡°Where are we?¡± Instead of answering, Xue Ling asked, ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Huanhuan waved the slab in her hand. ¡°Bai Di wants to take me back.¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°Tell him there¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll take you back when you¡¯ve recovered.¡± It was a rare opportunity for him to be alone with the little female. He wasn¡¯t going to send her back so soon. He had to confirm his status first before going back. He didn¡¯t want to work for nothing! Huanhuan didn¡¯t think too much about it. She conveyed Xue Ling¡¯s message to Bai Di. Bai Di must have guessed what Xue Ling was thinking. After receiving Huanhuan¡¯s message, he didn¡¯t urge them to go home. Instead, he reminded her to take care of herself. Everyone missed her. Huanhuan missed them too. She really wanted to go back! Huanhuan touched the wound on her chest. The system was blocking the pain. She couldn¡¯t feel it now, but the wound was healing very slowly. Even if she took medicine, it wouldn¡¯t do much. Not only that, but because she had soaked in seawater during her period, her period was especially turbulent this time. She had been experiencing stomach cramps all day. Fortunately, the system helped block the pain so that she wouldn¡¯t be tortured by menstrual cramps. Xue Ling lived every day in the smell of blood mixed with sweetness. His body became especially hot, and he felt especially uncomfortable. If not for the fact that the little female was injured, he would have pressed her down and had sex with her! 1 This feeling of needing release but not being able to do it was too tormenting! Huanhuan naturally noticed his abnormality. To be honest, she was even more nervous than Xue Ling. She clamped her legs together every day and wrapped herself tightly in a blanket. She kept her eyes on Xue Ling¡¯s every move, afraid that he would suddenly lose control and go wild. Perhaps it was because Xue Ling looked so miserable that Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but pity him. She suggested carefully, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go out and find a place to settle it with your hands?¡± 1 Xue Ling stared at her fair face, and his voice became hoarse and low. ¡°Do you think I haven¡¯t tried? It¡¯s useless. I can¡¯t find release.¡± Huanhuan sympathized with him even more. ¡°But it¡¯s not a good idea to keep holding it in. What if you damage your body?¡± ¡°What else can I do? Are you going to help me resolve this?¡± Huanhuan quickly refused. ¡°No, no. I can¡¯t do that sort of thing. You¡¯d better find someone else!¡± She paused, then remembered something and quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a sweetheart? You can ask her for help! Anyway, you have wings. Even if she lives far away, it shouldn¡¯t take long for you to fly over.¡± Xue Ling¡¯s thin lips curled into a terrifying smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to help me resolve this, shut up!¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°If you say another word, I¡¯ll do you now!¡± Huanhuan was so frightened that she shut her mouth and did not dare to make another sound. In the end, Xue Ling couldn¡¯t take it anymore and flew out with a burning desire. Huanhuan guessed that he had gone outside to find a place to vent. She stayed in the house alone. She was bored, so she called the system out. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I can become stronger after awakening the Divine Wood seed? Tell me, how am I stronger now?¡± System 438 asked with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you think your skin has become smoother?¡± Huanhuan touched her face and felt it carefully. ¡°It seems to have become smoother¡­ No! Why do I want my skin to become smoother? I want to become stronger!¡± ¡°Appearance is a woman¡¯s most powerful weapon. If you look prettier, doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re stronger?¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Here, stick your face over here. ¡®I promise I won¡¯t punch you!¡¯ The system said, ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll become more and more beautiful and tempting. How awesome is that?¡± 1 Huanhuan gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the only use of the Divine Wood seed is to make me look better?!¡± If that was the case, she would drag the system out of her mind and beat it up! The system said, ¡°There are many benefits. It can help you heal wounds faster, it¡¯ll give you the ability to communicate with plants, and it¡¯ll let you make a master-servant contract with plants. In the future, if the divine tree blooms, you can even have an immortal body.¡± Huanhuan pointed to the wound on her chest. ¡°I don¡¯t see any signs of rapid healing.¡± ¡°The prerequisite for rapid healing is that you have to have the ability to communicate with plants. The plants have to offer a portion of their vitality to help you heal.¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°Then how can I communicate with plants?¡± ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m just a system without a physical body.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, she especially wanted to kill the system! She cried angrily, ¡°You liar! Give me back my 10,000 points!¡± The system said, ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. Although I don¡¯t know how you can communicate with plants, others do.¡± Huanhuan had great distrust for it now. ¡°Nonsense! Let¡¯s see how you can fool me again!¡± The system said, ¡°I¡¯m your father. My heart aches for you. Why would I fool you?!¡± Chapter 204 - Pursuit The system said, ¡°I heard that there are descendants of the Divine Wood clan living in Divine Wood City. They worship the Divine Wood as a god and believe in nature. They know how to communicate with plants. You should be able to get help from them.¡± Huanhuan was skeptical. ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me this time, are you?¡± ¡°I swear on your father¡¯s name that I¡¯m not lying to you!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a father like you!¡± The system wiped its tears. ¡°When you begged me to block your pain, you cried and called me ¡®Dad¡¯. Now that you¡¯ve used me, you¡¯re turning against me. How could I have such an unfilial daughter?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s face was cold. ¡°This is retribution.¡± Soon, she received a mission notification from the system. ¡°Congratulations to the host for accepting the first part of the side mission, Divine Wood Legend. Please head to Divine Wood City and find the descendants of the Divine Wood Clan to learn the language of nature.¡± Huanhuan had just accepted the mission when the lotus suddenly stood up. Its petals were all open. It stared intently in the direction of the door, as if guarding against something dangerous. As soon as Huanhuan saw this, she immediately interrupted the system and asked, ¡°Little Lotus, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The skullcap said, ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡± Someone? Who? If it was Xue Ling, the skullcap would definitely not show such a guarded attitude. If it were an ordinary beast, it was even more impossible. There was the aura left behind by Xue Ling in this house, and his feathers were on the wall. Ordinary beasts would not dare to approach this house when they smelled his aura. Anyone who could approach this place was definitely not an ordinary beast. It seemed that the other party had come with ill intentions. Huanhuan silently took out her bone knife and hid it behind her back. Suddenly, the door of the house was blown open by the wind. She saw a triangular snake head appear outside the door. His golden vertical pupils stared intently at Huanhuan in the house. The dangerous aura assaulted her, making her shiver. She called out the other party¡¯s name with a trembling voice. ¡°Han Ying¡­¡± Why was he here? Could it be that the demon army had caught up to them?! The king cobra extended his snake tongue, wrapped it around Huanhuan¡¯s ankle, and dragged her out of the house. Huanhuan took out a bone knife and stabbed it into the snake¡¯s tongue, nailing it to the floor! The intense pain made the king cobra tremble. He pulled his tongue back, and blood dripped to the ground from the wound. Huanhuan took the opportunity to get up and climb out of the window to escape. Right then, she saw a fiery red figure descending from the sky. It was Xue Ling! He glanced at Huanhuan. ¡°Close the door and stay in the house!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Huanhuan quickly closed the wooden door and locked it from the inside. Xue Ling stood in front of the wooden house and looked at the cobra not far away. He said with a faint smile, ¡°Your nose is really sharp. You actually chased me all the way here from the demons¡¯ territory? Are you alone? Where are your lackeys?¡± Ever since Xue Ling left the territory of the demon race with Huanhuan, Han Ying had been secretly tracking them. Xue Ling was very cunning. He had shaken off the demon scouts several times. If the scouts had not smelled the sweet scent of blood nearby, they might not have found any trace of Xue Ling. In order to avoid alerting the enemy, Han Ying told his subordinates to hide and not act rashly. It was not until Xue Ling left the house that Han Ying revealed himself. He thought that Huanhuan had died and he would be able to take her away easily. Unexpectedly, she did not die?! Not only that, she had hurt him! Xue Ling rushed back at this moment. The two male beasts finally faced each other. Faced with Xue Ling¡¯s mockery, the king cobra said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m the only one here.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xue Ling raised his hand and threw a fireball. It landed behind a small hill not far to the right. He immediately heard miserable cries. The demon soldiers hiding behind the hill rolled on the ground, screaming. Xue Ling laughed. ¡°Lying male beasts are not good male beasts. Be careful or you won¡¯t find a mate in the future.¡± The king cobra¡¯s pupils narrowed. ¡°You knew we were hiding around here?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know, but I saw everything when I went out and flew around.¡± He flew high enough to see everything on the ground. He saw through all the tricks of the demons. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have managed to make it back at the most critical moment. Since the people lying in ambush nearby had been discovered, there was no need to continue hiding. The cobra called out all the soldiers to surround Xue Ling and the wooden hut behind him. ¡°Kill them!¡± More than a hundred demon soldiers rushed aggressively toward Xue Ling and the wooden house. Xue Ling flapped his wings, and huge flames pounced on the army of demons. The flames dyed half the sky red. At this moment, Huanhuan was hiding in the small house and looking out through the gap in the window. Among the densely packed demons, the fiery red blood feathers were especially dazzling. Wherever he went, there were flying meteors and charred corpses. This was not the first time Huanhuan had seen Xue Ling participate in a battle, but she was still shocked by his powerful strength. If only she could be as strong in the future. Huanhuan hid behind the window in envy. There were many of them, and they were very resilient. Their wounds could heal in a short time. Coupled with the effects of the magic patterns on their bodies, they could minimize the pain of their injuries. This made them fight like lunatics. They did not care about their lives at all and only cared about killing! In comparison, Xue Ling was alone. If not for his strength, he would have been bitten to death by the demons. The battle was intense, but Han Ying was in no hurry. In any case, there were many of them, and they were all fearless. They had no qualms about fighting, but it was not the same for Xue Ling. Not only did he have to protect Huanhuan, but he also had to fight alone. His stamina was limited. If he fought for a long time, he would definitely be tired. If this continued, Xue Ling would definitely die. Huanhuan could tell that Han Ying was preparing to fight a losing battle. She was so anxious that she was about to cry. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for being useless. I implicated Xue Ling!¡± The system comforted her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I have a way to help him.¡± Huanhuan immediately asked, ¡°What way?¡± ¡°You can try to grow plants.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The system explained, ¡°Didn¡¯t you exchange for many seeds of mutated plants? Take a few out and use the power of the Divine Wood seed to accelerate their growth.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes lit up. She quickly took out a handful of mutated plant seeds from her interspatial ring and asked, ¡°How do I accelerate their growth?¡± ¡°Just smear a little of your blood on the surface of the seeds.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Huanhuan was about to bite her fingers. Ever since she realized that her blood was useful, she had often cut her wrists and bitten her fingers. She was familiar with the entire process. The system asked, ¡°You¡¯ve bitten your fingers so much. Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± Huanhuan felt wronged. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to bleed a little?¡± ¡°Silly girl, isn¡¯t there a spot on your body that keeps bleeding? Don¡¯t waste it. Just use that blood.¡± 3 Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 205 - Capture The Leader First! Huanhuan took out her bow and tied a mutated creeper seed to the tip of the bamboo arrow. She scanned the battlefield and immediately found Han Ying¡¯s location. Capture the leader first! Huanhuan drew her bamboo bow and aimed at Han Ying. However, because her injuries had yet to heal, she could not use her arm to pull the bow to its maximum. The skullcap extended a vine, wrapped it around her arm, and helped her pull back. It was very strong. The bamboo bow was immediately pulled to the limit, making a faint creaking sound. Huanhuan glanced at it. ¡°Thank you.¡± The petals of the flower turned a little red as if it was a little shy. Huanhuan half-squatted in the tree house. The window was only open by a crack, and the arrowhead quietly extended out of the window. She chanted in her mind¡­ ¡®Three, two, one!¡¯ ¡°Go!¡± Her index finger released the bowstring, and the bamboo arrow shot out! Han Ying was extremely sharp. He immediately sensed danger approaching and instinctively took a few steps back. The bamboo arrow landed where he was previously standing. The arrowhead stabbed deep into the grass, and the feather on the back trembled. Han Ying immediately looked in the direction of the arrow and saw Huanhuan hiding in the bamboo house. He flicked out his scarlet snake tongue. The wound had healed. ¡°What a fearless little female!¡± Han Ying planned to personally capture the little female who dared to attack him. Just as he moved, the bamboo arrow in front of him suddenly swayed. A huge mutated creeper broke out of the ground! More than 10 dark green vines as thick as arms danced crazily! The vine closest to Han Ying immediately swept him up! Han Ying¡¯s reaction was very fast. He immediately cut the vine with a wind blade and broke free. However, the other demon beasts around them did not react so quickly. They were swept up by the vines and thrown into the sky. Then, they fell heavily to the ground and turned into puddles of mud. Huanhuan, who was hiding behind the window, widened her eyes in shock. ¡°When did my creeper become so ferocious?!¡± The system said, ¡°This is the power brought about by the awakening of the Divine Wood seed. It can trigger the vitality of mutated plants and increase their attack power. When the vitality of the mutated plants is exhausted, they¡¯ll turn to ashes.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Such a powerful attack was actually at the cost of the plant¡¯s life. Even though it was only a plant, she still felt guilty. She wanted to take out a few more seeds of the mutated plants, but she hesitated. The system said, ¡°There¡¯s no benefit in this world without a price.¡± The demons had powerful self-healing abilities and combat strength. The price was that once they entered combat mode, they would easily lose control and become murderous lunatics who could even kill their own people. The temple had a healing spell that could heal any injury at the cost of the lives of other living creatures. Even the evolution of a soul beast required one to endure the immense pain of the soul beast awakening. Once they failed, they might die! The system¡¯s tone was abnormally calm. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much about it. You just have to choose what¡¯s most beneficial to you. Anyway, there are still many seeds of those mutated plants. Even if you use them up, you can continue to exchange crystals for them. You don¡¯t have to worry about running out of them.¡± Huanhuan suddenly remembered what Mr. Chang Gu had told her. ¡°If you manage to condense the heart of nature in the future, I hope you can still be kind.¡± Perhaps Mr. Chang Gu had known that she would face this choice. Huanhuan tightened her grip on the bamboo bow in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m just a little afraid. If I get used to fighting by sacrificing other lives in the future, then what¡¯s the difference between me and the bastards in the temple who absorb other people¡¯s vitality and use healing spells?¡± The system said, ¡°Plants are different from people¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s different? Aren¡¯t they all alive?¡± The system stopped talking. After the mutated creeper vine finished off more than 30 demon beasts in a row, it finally burned its last trace of life force and exploded with a bang. It turned into a fine dark green mist! Huanhuan trembled in fear. Xue Ling took the opportunity to shake off the demons and beasts. He turned around, opened the window, and carried Huanhuan out of the treehouse. Although he wanted to fight this group of demon beasts to his heart¡¯s content, protecting Huanhuan was more important. Han Ying was already very puzzled about Huanhuan¡¯s resurrection. Coupled with the slender wooden stick she had just shot out, which was a weapon he had never seen before, and the huge plant that grew out of thin air and suddenly self-destructed¡­ All of this must have something to do with Huanhuan! This little female was not simple. If he could capture her, he might be able to obtain many magical treasures from her. Thinking of this, Han Ying immediately chased after them. A powerful airflow condensed into a wind blade that slashed at Xue Ling¡¯s back! Xue Ling flapped his huge wings and swept away the invisible wind blades. His red feathers were cut and came scattering down. He slowed down, and Han Ying took the opportunity to catch up. His snake body suddenly jumped up as he opened his bloody mouth. He bit Xue Ling¡¯s calf! Xue Ling waved his hand and threw a fireball at the king cobra¡¯s head! The cobra let go of his mouth and fell to the ground. Xue Ling sped up and flew away with Huanhuan. They flew for a long time until it was almost dark. Xue Ling found a big tree and stopped. He lowered Huanhuan to the branch. ¡°Rest here. I¡¯ll find some water nearby.¡± Huanhuan took his hand. ¡°I have water here.¡± Then, under the light of the setting sun, she realized that Xue Ling¡¯s face was especially pale. Her heart skipped a beat when she remembered how Han Ying had bitten him just now. That was a king cobra. His teeth must be poisonous! Huanhuan quickly lifted Xue Ling¡¯s clothes and saw that the wound on his calf had turned purple-black. Black blood kept flowing out, and many thin purple-black patterns spread throughout his body with the wound as the center. She skillfully cut her palm with the bone knife. ¡°Quick, drink my blood. The poison in your body will be cured!¡± Xue Ling only took a sip and stopped drinking. Huanhuan quickly bandaged the wound on her palm. She realized that after Xue Ling drank the blood, the black lines on his calf gradually faded, but he still looked pale and weak. There was no sign of him getting better. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to die.¡± Huanhuan was so anxious that her eyes turned red. ¡°No! You won¡¯t die!¡± She wanted to bleed some more, but Xue Ling stopped her. He said, ¡°I¡¯m dying anyway. Stop wasting blood. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± ¡°I forbid you to say that! I¡¯ll definitely cure you!¡± Xue Ling reached out his fingers and wiped the tears from her eyes. He smiled very weakly. ¡°I can die without regrets now since I¡¯ve seen you cry for me.¡± Chapter 206 - I Just Want To Be With You The skullcap was infected by Huanhuan¡¯s emotions. It lowered its petals and rubbed the back of Xue Ling¡¯s hand. It called out sadly, ¡°Father~¡± Xue Ling touched the small bud and said softly, ¡°When I leave, you have to take good care of your mother in my place.¡± Huanhuan looked at him with tears in her eyes, her small hands gripping his sleeve tightly. Xue Ling asked helplessly, ¡°Before I leave, can you promise me something?¡± Huanhuan nodded vigorously. ¡°Tell me. I¡¯ll agree to anything.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die alone. Can I be your mate?¡± Huanhuan replied with tears in her eyes, ¡°Okay!¡± Xue Ling looked at her deeply. ¡°Really? Don¡¯t you think I look too ugly now? You¡¯ll definitely regret it in the future, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No!¡± Huanhuan gripped his sleeve tighter, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°I¡¯ll never regret it!¡± Xue Ling laughed softly. He held out a necklace with a thumb-sized red feather at the end. The feather was extremely red and even revealed a dazzling golden color. ¡°If we male beasts find a female we like, we¡¯ll give her the most beautiful feather we have.¡± Xue Ling shakily placed the feather necklace in her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t throw it away again, okay?¡± This was the third time Huanhuan had received a feather from Xue Ling. The first two times, she had rejected him with extreme disdain. She had no idea that in the feather tribe, the male beasts courted females by giving them their feathers. Huanhuan looked down at the red feather in her hand and couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought you liked someone else and you were just joking¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Xue Ling¡¯s smile was extremely pale. ¡°I deliberately pretended to be joking so that you would misunderstand my intentions. It¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t have to blame yourself for this.¡± With that, he frowned as if he was fighting back the sharp pain in his body. Huanhuan quickly held his shoulder. ¡°Does it hurt? I¡¯ll make you some medicine. Wait a moment¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Xue Ling took her hand. ¡°I want to stay with you.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re¡ª¡± ¡°I might die soon. Until then, I just want to be with you. Don¡¯t leave me, okay?¡± The usually domineering Xue Ling was actually pleading at this moment. Huanhuan¡¯s heart ached as she hurriedly nodded and agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay here with you. I¡¯m not going anywhere!¡± Xue Ling smiled happily. ¡°As long as you¡¯re by my side, I can die without regrets.¡± Huanhuan felt terrible. ¡°Don¡¯t say such things¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop.¡± Xue Ling changed the topic. ¡°According to the customs of our feather tribe, after a female accepts a feather from a male beast, it means she has agreed to become mates with him. At the same time, she has to give a gift back to the male beast. What¡¯s the gift you¡¯ll give me?¡± His eyes were filled with anticipation, like an innocent child looking forward to a gift from Santa. Huanhuan froze. Where could she find a gift in such a short time? Out of habit, she touched the ring on her ring finger. Suddenly, she remembered that she still had a contractual ring that was without an owner. An idea came to her and she quickly took out the contractual ring. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want this ring? I¡¯ll give it to you as a gift now.¡± Xue Ling raised his right hand with difficulty. ¡°Can you help me put it on?¡± Huanhuan held his ring finger with one hand and carefully put on the contractual ring with the other. The ring was automatically adjusted to the most suitable size and was firmly lodged around his ring finger. His well-defined fingers looked even more slender and beautiful. Xue Ling smiled. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. I like it.¡± He looked at Huanhuan and asked tentatively, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to take this ring off after wearing it. You won¡¯t regret it in the future, right?¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t understand why he kept asking this question as if he was worried that she would regret it. She said clearly again, ¡°I¡¯ll never regret it.¡± ¡°Do you love me, then?¡± Huanhuan looked at him blankly, not knowing how to answer the question. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Xue Ling¡¯s gaze was bitter. ¡°Are you refusing to answer because you don¡¯t like me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like¡ª¡± Xue Ling¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°So you like me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Huanhuan said, scratching her head in distress. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about it. I don¡¯t know how to answer you.¡± She had never thought of becoming mates with Xue Ling, so she naturally did not think about their relationship in that direction. Even if she had felt her heart race once or twice, it was only for a short moment. After that, she returned to normal. Therefore, she really could not answer Xue Ling¡¯s question. In terms of liking, her emotions for him seemed to be lacking a little. But she couldn¡¯t say she didn¡¯t like him at all. After all, she had really been tempted on a few occasions. She couldn¡¯t lie to herself about this. Xue Ling lowered his eyes in disappointment. She saw that Xue Ling¡¯s face was getting paler and paler as if he was about to faint at any moment. She became even more nervous and uneasy. No matter how she felt about Xue Ling, she could not accept his death. Huanhuan risked being discovered by Xue Ling and called the system in a low voice. ¡°Little Brat, is there any way to cure the snake poison?¡± System 438 said, ¡°Your blood can cure a hundred poisons, including snake venom.¡± ¡°But I just gave Xue Ling my blood. It was completely useless. He still looks like he¡¯s in pain.¡± The system was calm. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s lying to you.¡± 1 ¡°What?!¡± Huanhuan was in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± 1 Who would lie about such things for no reason?! The system said, ¡°Silly girl, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can test him.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s bewildered gaze wandered over Xue Ling as if she was hesitating about what to do. Xue Ling sensed her change in mood and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Little Brat? Who are you talking to?¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t know how to explain. Suddenly, she had an idea. She covered her head and said in pain, ¡°A strange voice just entered my mind. It said it can help you detoxify the poison in your body. I don¡¯t believe it and want to get it out of my mind, but my head is starting to hurt! It feels like it¡¯s going to explode! I feel terrible. Am I going to die?¡± Xue Ling quickly held her shoulders. ¡°Calm down. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. I definitely won¡¯t let anything happen to you!¡± ¡°My head hurts!¡± Huanhuan pushed his hand away and stepped back. She slipped and fell down the tree. Xue Ling immediately spread his wings and flew down. He hugged her with both hands and landed steadily on the ground. He was anxious. ¡°Bear with it. I¡¯ll take you to a nearby tribe to find a witch doctor!¡± Huanhuan struggled out of his arms and took two steps back to pull away from him. She looked at him coldly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you dying of snake venom? Why can you suddenly fly and jump like normal?!¡± Xue Ling: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 207 - iar Faced with Huanhuan¡¯s question, Xue Ling immediately held onto the tree trunk beside him and explained weakly, ¡°My leg still hurts. I had to grit my teeth and fly down to protect you just now.¡± Huanhuan lowered her head and took two deep breaths. Then, she looked up and smiled warmly. ¡°Does that mean I misunderstood you?¡± Xue Ling avoided her gaze and said guiltily, ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°So it was a misunderstanding.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s smile became gentler and sweeter. ¡°Then I¡¯ll kiss you as compensation for misunderstanding you. How about that?¡± Xue Ling¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at her expectantly. Huanhuan walked up to him, and he lowered his head very consciously. Just as he put his face in front of her, she pounced on him, hugged his neck, and bit him hard! She was furious. She bit him so hard that the skin on his neck tore and bright red blood seeped out. 1 Xue Ling quickly hugged her, afraid that she would fall. ¡°Be gentle.¡± Huanhuan stretched the top of her head and licked the blood from his neck into her mouth. The wet and soft touch made Xue Ling stiffen. Something under him was immediately raised. It was extremely hard. This little female wanted him dead! Huanhuan didn¡¯t notice the change in his body. She looked up and glared at him with her big round eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you poisoned? Since I took your blood, will I be poisoned too?!¡± Xue Ling was speechless. His lie had been exposed, so he had to confess. He coughed lightly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t completely lying to you. I was indeed almost poisoned to death¡­¡± It was only later when the snake venom was neutralized by Huanhuan¡¯s blood that he could escape death. Huanhuan was furious. ¡°Why are you such a bastard? You actually lied to me about this! I thought you were really going to die. I-I¡­¡± Seeing that she was so angry that she didn¡¯t even know what to say, Xue Ling quickly patted her back to calm her down. He quickly admitted his mistake. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have joked about this with you. I promise I won¡¯t do it again. If you¡¯re not appeased, bite me a few more times. I won¡¯t fight back!¡± As he spoke, he offered his neck to her, letting her do whatever she wanted to him in an unguarded manner. This guy always actively admitted his mistakes, but he never repented! Huanhuan pushed him away and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll never believe anything you say again!¡± She turned and walked away, wanting to stay away from this big liar. Seeing him now made her angry! Xue Ling quickly asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Without looking back, Huanhuan said stiffly, ¡°I want to go home!¡± ¡°You¡¯re going the wrong way. The rock mountain is this way.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She stopped and glared at him angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that!¡± Xue Ling strode after her. ¡°Let me carry you.¡± Huanhuan shook off his hand. ¡°I can walk on my own. It¡¯s none of your business!¡± ¡°But at your speed, you might not see the rock mountain even if you walk for a year.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± The short-legged female was roasted! She retorted angrily, ¡°So what if your legs are long?! So what if you can fly?!¡± Xue Ling wanted to laugh at her retort. However, in order to prevent the little female from exploding with anger, Xue Ling tried his best to suppress the smile on his face and put on a serious expression. ¡°My legs aren¡¯t very long. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look.¡± With that, he gestured to his legs with his fingers. His waist was almost at Huanhuan¡¯s chest. Huanhuan was furious. It was one thing for this guy to lie to her, but he even humiliated her with his height?! She could not tolerate this! She pointed at Xue Ling and said angrily, ¡°Little Lotus, bite him!¡± The lotus jumped out, opened its petals, and bit Xue Ling¡¯s shoulder. Xue Ling immediately covered his chest and swayed. His face was filled with pain. ¡°Y-You actually asked Little Lotus to bite me. It¡¯s our child. How can you be so heartless?!¡± Huanhuan looked at him coldly. ¡°It bit your shoulder. Why are you covering your chest?¡± ¡°My heart hurts!¡± Huanhuan¡¯s face was blank. She didn¡¯t want to talk to this lunatic at all. Seeing that she was indifferent, Xue Ling let out a long sigh. ¡°What a determined little female!¡± The lotus let go of his shoulder. Although it had bitten him fiercely just now, it had not used any strength at all. Even Xue Ling¡¯s clothes were not torn. Huanhuan sneered. ¡°You father and son are working together to trick me!¡± The lotus leaned in front of her and rubbed the back of her hand ingratiatingly. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry~¡± Huanhuan pushed it away. ¡°It¡¯s useless to wheedle. How dare you lie to me? You¡¯re both bad people!¡± The lotus was aggrieved by the scolding. Its petals looked withered. It returned to Xue Ling¡¯s side and wrapped around his wrist. It called out pitifully, ¡°Father~¡± Xue Ling touched its petals and said to Huanhuan, ¡°If you¡¯re angry, vent it out at me. Don¡¯t be angry at Little Lotus. It¡¯s still a child.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s face was cold. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a child that can bite off a person¡¯s head.¡± The lotus shook its leaves, feeling even more aggrieved. Although Huanhuan wanted to hang the bird man on a tree and beat him up, the difference in their strength was too great. The chances of Huanhuan beating the other party up were less than 1%. In the end, she could only endure it. Xue Ling picked her up and flew in the direction of the rock mountain. Due to the fact that Huanhuan had just recovered from her serious injuries and her body was very weak, Xue Ling still insisted on slowing down even though she was eager to return. Along the way, they passed by a medium-sized beast tribe. Xue Ling wanted to go to the tribe to look for a witch doctor to take a look at Huanhuan¡¯s injuries and rest for the night. Unexpectedly, they had just approached the tribe when they smelled a thick stench. Xue Ling took advantage of the high altitude and his extremely sharp vision to see the situation in the tribe clearly. The tribe was filled with the remains of rotting limbs. There were also a dozen or so beasts who were still moving. No, they could no longer be called beasts. Their flesh was festered and unrecognizable. Their movements were extremely stiff. The most terrifying thing was that they were chewing on the corpses of their dead companions. The bones creaked from their bites. It was extremely disgusting. 2 Huanhuan¡¯s vision was limited, so she couldn¡¯t see clearly. She could only see some figures wandering around the tribe. She asked, ¡°This tribe is so quiet. Is something wrong?¡± Xue Ling¡¯s expression did not look too good. ¡°The beasts in this tribe were infected with dead blood disease. They¡¯re all dead.¡± ¡°Dead?!¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Aren¡¯t those people still moving?¡± ¡°Those are pitiful creatures who were infected and became puppets of the demons.¡± 1 This tribe was hopeless, but Xue Ling could not let the dead blood disease spread to other places in the surroundings. He set a fire and burned the entire tribe to ashes. Chapter 208 - : You’re Finally Back On the way home, Xue Ling and Huanhuan passed by several large and small beast tribes. The first two tribes they encountered had died of blood disease, and none of them survived. Xue Ling burned them all. The few tribes at the back were fine. There was no sign of dead blood disease for the time being, but Xue Ling and Huanhuan still found the leaders of those tribes and told them the news of the dead blood disease. Among these leaders, only the leader of the yak beasts believed Xue Ling and Huanhuan¡¯s words. He immediately gathered the tribesmen of the yak tribe. They were not allowed to go out alone again. At the same time, unfamiliar beasts were forbidden to step into the tribe. As for the leaders of the other tribes, they did not take Xue Ling and Huanhuan¡¯s words to heart at all. On account of Xue Ling¡¯s strength, they were all respectful. However, when Xue Ling and Huanhuan left, they looked disdainful. ¡°The dead blood disease is a disease that can only be spread by the demon race, but demons were chased out of the beast continent many years ago. How can there still be dead blood disease now? Those two must be deliberately using fake news to scare us!¡± They ignored Xue Ling and Huanhuan¡¯s warning and continued to live carefreely. When the dead blood disease broke out in the tribe, they regretted it. Of course, all of this took place in the future. Huanhuan and Xue Ling flew for more than four days before finally reaching the rock mountain on the fifth night. It was late at night, and the beasts were asleep. The entire rock mountain was quiet. Huanhuan¡¯s body was already weak. Coupled with the hard journey over the past few days, her legs went weak as soon as she landed. She almost fell to the ground. Xue Ling held her. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you up.¡± ¡°No, I can go up myself.¡± Huanhuan pushed his hand away expressionlessly and prepared to climb up herself. A black python poked his head out of the creeper vines. As soon as he saw Huanhuan, he leaned over and licked her face. ¡°Huanhuan, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°Sang Ye, why are you here?¡± ¡°Bai Di said you would reach the rock mountain in the next two days, so I came to pick you up.¡± As he could not be sure when they would arrive home, Sang Ye had been at the foot of the mountain almost every night for the past two days. As soon as he heard anyone approaching, he would immediately look in the direction of the sound. He was disappointed many times before he finally saw Huanhuan. The python transformed into human form. Sang Ye put on his clothes. His black hair was like ink, and he almost became one with the night around him. He picked Huanhuan up and strode into the fortress. Xue Ling followed behind. He looked at Huanhuan, who was completely dependent on Sang Ye, and felt a little upset. Huanhuan was always gentle when facing Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye, but as long as she was with him, she would immediately become aggressive. The difference in treatment was too obvious. Bai Di and Shuang Yun were already asleep, but they weren¡¯t in a deep sleep. As soon as they heard the door open, they woke up and quickly opened it to go downstairs. Huanhuan saw them and felt a lump in her throat. She felt the urge to cry. She was finally home! In Bai Di and Shuang Yun¡¯s eyes, Huanhuan had not only lost a lot of weight but her face was pale. She looked like she was about to faint at any moment. Bai Di strode over and took her from Sang Ye¡¯s arms. He realized that she was indeed much lighter than before. His heart ached. ¡°Why are you so thin? You must have suffered a lot on the way here.¡± Huanhuan hugged his neck and nuzzled his cheek. ¡°I missed you guys so much.¡± Bai Di hugged her tighter. ¡°We missed you too.¡± Shuang Yun took her hand and asked, ¡°Why are your hands so cold?¡± She had been bleeding non-stop for five days. Coupled with the fact that she was out in the sea before, it was no surprise her hands were cold. Huanhuan said softly, ¡°Maybe the weather is a little cold.¡± A ball of flames rose from Xue Ling¡¯s palm. He sent the flames to Huanhuan¡¯s side, and the air around her instantly warmed. He asked, ¡°Do you feel warmer like this?¡± Huanhuan still remembered that this guy had lied to her before. She snorted and turned her head away from him. Xue Ling was not angry. He was still smiling, and his blood-red eyes were indulgent. At this moment, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye focused their gazes on Xue Ling¡¯s ring finger. The small contractual ring glowed in the firelight. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye¡¯s expressions immediately became subtle. Bai Di glanced at Xue Ling with a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯re fast.¡± Xue Ling said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Compared to the three of you, I¡¯m very slow.¡± Shuang Yun patted his shoulder. ¡°From now on, we¡¯re family.¡± Previously, he had promised Xue Ling that as long as Xue Ling could bring Huanhuan back safely, he would help persuade her to accept Xue Ling. Now that Xue Ling had already worn the contractual ring, it meant that Huanhuan had agreed to accept Xue Ling. Shuang Yun naturally had no objections. Sang Ye had no objections either. After all, Xue Ling had taken the initiative to stay in the territory of the demon race to help cover their retreat. He took the risk to protect the others and left. Later on, he went deep into the territory of the demon race to save Huanhuan. Xue Ling had done so much. Even someone as cold as Sang Ye had to admit that he was a very reliable family member. It was reasonable for Huanhuan to accept Xue Ling. In the end, Huanhuan was dumbfounded. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Bai Di said gently, ¡°You must be tired after traveling for so many days. Let me take you back to your room to rest.¡± Huanhuan rubbed her tired eyes. ¡°But I want to take a shower first.¡± She had been throwing a tantrum at Xue Ling throughout their journey back. Besides, since she was on her period, she could only casually wipe her face and hands every day. She had not taken a shower. Now, she was desperate for a hot shower. Bai Di replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Shuang Yun immediately went to the kitchen to boil water. Although he was not good at cooking, he had no problems boiling water. Xue Ling followed her into the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll help you boil the fire.¡± While he was boiling water, Shuang Yun asked Xue Ling about their journey. Xue Ling controlled the fire and chatted with him. Sang Ye went to get clean clothes. He had recently learned how to make clothes from Bai Di and tried to make a set of clothes for Huanhuan with shark silk. When the hot water was ready, Bai Di picked Huanhuan up and placed her in the bathtub filled with hot water. Usually, Huanhuan would definitely ask Bai Di to go out. She didn¡¯t want a male beast staring at her while she was showering, even if he was her mate. But she was too tired tonight. Her body was submerged in the hot water, and she was lazy. Her eyelids drooped involuntarily. She fell into a half-asleep state, completely forgetting that there was someone beside her. Chapter 209 - Surprise Bai Di carefully cleaned Huanhuan¡¯s body. His movements were too gentle. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of sleep. In the end, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. After the shower, Bai Di picked her up and dried her off. He put her to bed and helped her get dressed. The next morning, Huanhuan woke up in Bai Di¡¯s arms. She looked up and smiled sweetly at him. ¡°Good morning!¡± Bai Di lowered his head and kissed her lips. His gaze was gentle. ¡°Did you sleep well last night?¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Extremely well!¡± ¡°Good,¡± Bai Di said as he sat up and got dressed. ¡°It¡¯s early. Why don¡¯t you sleep some more? I¡¯ll make you breakfast. What do you want for breakfast?¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but poke his waist. ¡°I want to eat buns.¡± She hadn¡¯t eaten Bai Di¡¯s buns in a long time. She really missed them. Bai Di took her mischievous hand and kissed the back of it. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll have buns this morning.¡± Huanhuan noticed the clothes she was wearing. It was a very simple white sleeveless dress. The material was soft and smooth, and the stitches were very fine. She was surprised. ¡°Is this a dress made of shark silk?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°Some time ago, Mayne brought some shark silk from Sun City. Later, they encountered an accident on the way and he ended up giving some shark silk to Sang Ye. Sang Ye made this dress himself.¡± It was quite a coincidence. A month ago, Mayne and the guys left Sun City with a shipment. On their way to the rock mountain, they encountered a group of particularly ferocious red ants. Just as Mayne and his guys were about to be defeated, Sang Ye happened to pass by. Sang Ye was usually cold and unsociable. He did not have much contact with the smooth-talking Mayne. However, since they were acquaintances, Sang Ye took the initiative to help chase away the red ants. As a gesture of gratitude, Mayne allowed Sang Ye to choose any of the goods they had. Sang Ye originally refused, but when he saw the shark silk among the goods, he changed his mind. There was only a little shark silk. It could only be made into a top for a regular adult beast. Fortunately, Huanhuan was very petite. This bit of material was just right for her. Hence, Sang Ye asked for those shark silk. Although it hurt, Mayne reluctantly gave him the shark silk. Even such a small ball of shark silk was very expensive! Winter had just passed, and the weather was still a little cold. This dress was suitable for sleeping, but it was too thin to wear alone. Huanhuan wrapped a furry white shawl around herself, put on her deer hide boots, and ran to Sang Ye¡¯s room. There was no one in the room. She ran downstairs again and realized that there was only Bai Di, Ni Ya, and the four wolf cubs at home. Shuang Yun and Sang Ye were not there. Bai Di brought the steamed buns to her. There was steaming peanut soup beside them. Huanhuan took a bite of the bun and soup. She felt especially happy! The wolf cubs also came over. Their green eyes stared at the meat buns in her hand. They were so hungry that their mouths were about to water. Huanhuan found them extremely adorable. She waved the buns in front of the children and tempted them. ¡°Do you want to eat this?¡± The wolf cubs¡¯ eyes followed the bun as they nodded in unison. Huanhuan smiled and said, ¡°If you want to eat this, call me Mom~¡± The wolf cubs howled in unison! ¡°No, you¡¯re supposed to call me ¡®Mom¡¯!¡± ¡°Howl! Howl!¡± ¡­ Huanhuan had been busy raising them, but she still couldn¡¯t teach the four wolf cubs to call her ¡®Mom¡¯. Helpless, she could only hand them the buns. ¡°Eat, eat, you foodies.¡± Bai Di knew that the wolf cubs liked to eat buns, so he had deliberately made more. At this moment, Huanhuan fed all of them to the children. The wolf cubs hugged the hot meat buns and ate them happily. Ni Ya wasn¡¯t interested in buns. He preferred fresh, crisp bamboo shoots. After eating and drinking his fill, Big Goody picked up the bamboo ball and hung it around her neck. She swaggered out with her lackeys and prepared to play soccer on the field. At the same time, she would teach her new lackeys a lesson. Huanhuan reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t stay out too late. Remember to come back for dinner.¡± Big Goody wagged her tail. ¡°Got it, Mom!¡± Huanhuan nodded and was about to turn around when she suddenly stopped. She stared at Big Goody in surprise. ¡°W-What did you just call me?¡± ¡°Of course, I called you Mom~¡± Huanhuan was in disbelief. ¡°You can speak?¡± Big Goody stuck out her chest. ¡°Of course!¡± The three brothers behind her also puffed out their chests and called out in unison, ¡°Mom!¡± Huanhuan was so shocked that she stuttered. ¡°W-When did you learn to speak? Why didn¡¯t I know about this?¡± Big Goody said, ¡°We learned to talk a long time ago.¡± ¡°Then why did you keep howling just now?!¡± Big Goody said, ¡°Because we wanted to surprise you, Mom.¡± Her three brothers wagged their tails in agreement. ¡°Yes, yes! We have to surprise Mom!¡± Huanhuan was indeed quite surprised. The wolf cubs then went out to play. On the way to the field, Big Goody asked with a smile, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s fun to see Mom helpless?¡± Her brothers nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, yes. Mom is always in a daze.¡± ¡°No wonder our fathers always like to tease Mom. It¡¯s really fun.¡± The wolf cubs wagged their big tails vigorously. If Huanhuan saw their furry appearance, she would definitely find them cute. Huanhuan had no idea that she was being teased by her children. She was still immersed in the joy of her children knowing how to speak, especially since they had just called her ¡®Mom¡¯. This joy would last her all day. Bai Di was meticulous and could naturally tell that the four little fellows were deliberately teasing Huanhuan. He looked at Huanhuan¡¯s happy face and decided not to tell her the truth. He would let her continue to be happy. In the afternoon, Xue Ling suddenly rushed into the house, picked Huanhuan up, and flew out. Huanhuan shouted in fear, ¡°What are you doing? Put me down!¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I need to talk to you.¡± Bai Di came out of the kitchen when he heard the commotion. ¡°Where are you taking Huanhuan?¡± he asked. ¡°To the birds.¡± ¡°Are you coming back for dinner tonight?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Xue Ling had already flown away with Huanhuan in his arms. Bai Di decided to make chicken stew tonight. He turned to Ni Ya and said, ¡°Peel some bamboo shoots for me. I¡¯ll make chicken stew tonight.¡± Ni Ya didn¡¯t like to move. He just ate and slept every day. Occasionally, he climbed the stairs and scratched his back on the stones. It had only been half a year since he arrived at the rock mountain, but he had already gained a lot of weight. He was as round as a big ball of fur. He peeled and ate the bamboo shoots at the same time. In the end, he ate more bamboo shoots than he peeled. Bai Di picked up the peeled bamboo shoots and stroked his big head. ¡°You should lose some weight, or no female will like you.¡± Ni Ya hugged the bamboo and turned to face him with his round buttocks. To him, food was more important than a wife! As for the future¡­ Chapter 210 - Irreplaceable Xue Ling carried Huanhuan all the way to the territory where the feather tribe lived. As soon as they landed, many feather beasts surrounded them and spoke at once. Huanhuan felt dizzy from listening and didn¡¯t hear anything clearly. In the end, Xue Ling interrupted the feather beasts to calm them down. ¡°Stop arguing. Take your time.¡± Huanhuan looked confused. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At this moment, the leader of the feather tribe, Shen Yan, walked through the crowd. He clenched one hand into a fist and pressed it to his chest. He bowed slightly and solemnly. ¡°On behalf of the feather tribe, I thank you for giving us new life!¡± Huanhuan was still confused. ¡°Huh?¡± Xue Ling smiled and explained, ¡°I gave the medicine you gave us the last time to the females in the tribe. They all got pregnant this winter and gave birth to nearly 40 bird eggs one after another. Today, all these bird eggs hatched.¡± In recent years, the fertility rate of the birds had been decreasing. Each female could only lay one egg a year, and the egg might not hatch successfully. Many of them were dead eggs that would never hatch. Some of them barely hatched. In the end, the hatchlings died not long after because they were weak and sickly. However, the 40 bird eggs that were born this winter had all hatched successfully, and every hatchling was very healthy. This could be considered the most successful mass reproduction of the feather race in decades! This made all the feather beasts excited! ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡± Realization dawned on Huanhuan. ¡°That¡¯s good. Congratulations for being able to add to the population.¡± Shen Yan said sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your medicine that our females could all get pregnant and their eggs could successfully hatch. In the future, you¡¯ll be our benefactor. As long as you say the word, we¡¯ll go through fire and water for you!¡± The idiom ¡®going through fire and water¡¯ was something Huanhuan taught to the children of the rock mountain. After they returned home, they told their parents, friends, and relatives. Hence, the beasts would bring up an idiom or two in conversations now. Huanhuan quickly waved her hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. In the future, our tribes will get along well. We can just support each other when we¡¯re in trouble.¡± Seeing that she did not blackmail him into returning the favor, Shen Yan heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, he admired her magnanimity. He smiled kindly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already become mates with Xue Ling, it means that the Rock Wolf Tribe and the feather tribe are family. We¡¯ll definitely help each other!¡± The other beasts agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right! Elder Xue Ling will be yours from now on. You have to quickly give us a few more children!¡± ¡°We¡¯re family from now on. If you need any help, feel free to let me know!¡± ¡°I wish you happiness!¡± ¡­ In the face of everyone¡¯s blessings, Xue Ling clenched Huanhuan¡¯s right hand, and his smile grew brighter. Huanhuan shook off his hand and frowned. ¡°When did I become your mate?¡± She didn¡¯t speak loudly, but the beasts had a keen hearing. Everyone heard her clearly and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Xue Ling said calmly, ¡°Although we haven¡¯t officially mated, you¡¯ve already promised to be my mate. You said it yourself. We even exchanged love tokens.¡± He waved the ring on his ring finger to show that he was telling the truth. Huanhuan felt that this person was really good at avoiding important issues. ¡°You lied to me back then. I agreed to be your mate because I thought you were dying.¡± ¡°I was indeed about to die at that time, but I lived. I wasn¡¯t completely lying to you.¡± Xue Ling looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t it good for me to be alive? Do you have to be mates with a dead person?¡± ¡°You!¡± Huanhuan was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak properly. ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable!¡± Xue Ling took her hand again and comforted her. ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be angry. I was wrong that time. I promise I won¡¯t lie to you again.¡± Huanhuan shook off his hand again. ¡°I told you, I won¡¯t believe anything you say again! Not a word!¡± With that, she ran back. Xue Ling stood alone and accepted everyone¡¯s gazes. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. They didn¡¯t understand what was going on between the two of them. The corners of Xue Ling¡¯s mouth were still slightly curled up into a faint smile, but there was no warmth in his blood-red eyes. They were frighteningly cold. ¡°What are you looking at? Have you never seen a couple have a conflict?¡± 1 Shen Yan waved his hand and dismissed everyone. After everyone had left, Shen Yan patted Xue Ling¡¯s shoulder and asked tentatively, ¡°Was what Huanhuan said just now true? Did you really lie to her?¡± Xue Ling sneered. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t lied to her, she would¡¯ve never seriously considered me.¡± He had never been a gentleman. If he wanted something, he would fight for it. Even if the methods he used were a little inferior in some people¡¯s eyes, it was fine as long as he could achieve his goal. Shen Yan looked at him with a complicated expression. ¡°But Huanhuan looks really angry. Will you end up pushing her farther away?¡± ¡°She¡¯s never been close to me. Even so, how far can she go?¡± Xue Ling¡¯s tone was cold as if he had expected this outcome. However, Shen Yan heard the sadness in his voice and hesitated. ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work, forget it. Although females are precious, she¡¯s not the only one.¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°If I could just look for any female, would I have waited until now to mate?¡± It wasn¡¯t that he was narcissistic. With his conditions, even though female beasts were rare on the continent, he would have no problems attracting many females to him. For him, Huanhuan was different. She was irreplaceable. Shen Yan sighed helplessly. ¡°Alright. Even if you have to have her, you have to change your way of pursuing her. With your current attitude, you¡¯ll die sooner or later.¡± Xue Ling glanced at him. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± ¡°First, you have to make yourself look gentler. Females like to be gently cared for. When they choose a mate, they¡¯ll be more inclined to pick the male beasts that are gentle and kind, like that tiger beast.¡± Xue Ling scoffed. ¡°Bai Di is gentle and kind? He has the deepest mind out of the three.¡± ¡°But at least he looks gentle and kind! Females love him! Huanhuan is completely under his control!¡± Xue Ling was speechless. Shen Yan continued to give him ideas. ¡°Also, you have to learn to show weaknesses. Females are born with a maternal instinct. It¡¯s easier for them to get close to weak and harmless creatures. This will make them feel like mothers. They¡¯ll subconsciously want to protect the weak.¡± Xue Ling thought of Sang Ye. That guy always looked pitiful in front of Huanhuan. Hence, Huanhuan¡¯s heart ached for him. ¡°Last but not least, use fewer tricks and show more sincerity! Although Shuang Yun is neither gentle nor pitiful, he¡¯s sincere. Many females can¡¯t resist his straightforward passion.¡± Xue Ling chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s just stupid.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s so silly that he¡¯s cute! Unlike you, who¡¯s full of tricks. Huanhuan can¡¯t even tell whether what you say is true or false. Huanhuan will definitely think that you¡¯re not a good male beast that she can trust.¡± Xue Ling stroked his chin thoughtfully. ¡°I think I understand what you mean¡­¡± Chapter 211 - Retreat To Advance Bai Di had just finished stewing the chicken when Huanhuan ran back angrily. He quickly wiped his hands clean and walked over. ¡°Who made you angry?¡± Huanhuan said angrily, ¡°Who else? It¡¯s that bastard bird! He actually spread rumors everywhere that I¡¯ve become his mate!¡± But Bai Di said, ¡°You¡¯ve already given him the contract ring. Isn¡¯t it your intention to be his mate?¡± Speaking of this, Huanhuan was angry. She told him about how Xue Ling had pretended to be dying and tricked her into giving him the ring. Bai Di understood after hearing her story. ¡°I was wondering how he was able to make you accept him so quickly. So that¡¯s the truth.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a big liar. He doesn¡¯t tell the truth!¡± Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. The chicken is ready. Do you want to try it?¡± As soon as she heard that there was food, Huanhuan immediately forgot her anger. Her eyes lit up as she said, ¡°Sure!¡± Bai Di¡¯s chicken soup was so delicious that she almost bit her tongue. Huanhuan smacked her lips and praised happily, ¡°Your culinary skills are getting better and better!¡± Bai Di wiped the soup from her mouth and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it.¡± Before long, Xue Ling returned. Huanhuan said to Bai Di, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. I¡¯ll go look for Big Goody and the others. They should come back for dinner.¡± She walked out of the house without looking at Xue Ling. Bai Di didn¡¯t try to persuade her to stay either. He gave Xue Ling a look that said, ¡®You asked for it.¡¯ Then, he turned around and walked into the kitchen to continue cooking dinner. 1 Xue Ling was tall and had long legs. He easily caught up to Huanhuan. He took her hand. ¡°What will it take for you to forgive me?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t think you¡¯re at fault, what does it matter if I forgive you or not?!¡± Huanhuan shook off his hand and walked around him to continue walking. ¡°I like you. I¡¯m trying my best to be your mate. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Huanhuan sneered. ¡°You told me before that you liked someone else, but now you¡¯re saying that you like me. Is there any truth to your words?¡± Xue Ling asked instead of answering, ¡°If I had told the truth from the start, you would have run away long ago, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± This guy was a liar, and now not only was he not admitting to his mistake, but he was even blaming her! Huanhuan was even angrier. ¡°Does that give you the right to lie to me?¡± If it were any other time, Xue Ling would already be impatient. In his opinion, the other party was fussing over a trivial matter over and over again. Was there a need to keep harping on this?! However, Shen Yan¡¯s words still rang in his ears, which forced Xue Ling to calm down. He tried to lower his tone. ¡°I admit that I have a bad mouth. Sometimes, I do whatever it takes to get what I want. It has made you think I¡¯m unreliable. It¡¯s my fault that you feel this way. I¡¯ll try to change it in the future.¡± Huanhuan turned her head away, her eyes looking elsewhere. She didn¡¯t speak. Some passing beasts saw the two of them pulling each other and looked at them curiously. Xue Ling ignored the gazes of the passersby around him and stared at Huanhuan¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m not a good person, but at least I¡¯m sincere to you. Otherwise, why would I risk my life to save you?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart softened when she remembered how he had rushed into the Sea of Illusions alone to save her. Either way, he¡¯d saved her life. He had saved her life. Seeing that her expression had softened, Xue Ling immediately struck while the iron was hot and continued. ¡°I didn¡¯t save you because I wanted to use this favor to threaten you into submission. I just want you to give me a fair chance to compete on account of my selflessness.¡± 1 His tone was very sincere. Even though Huanhuan knew that this guy was a habitual liar, she couldn¡¯t help but waver. Xue Ling pulled back his collar, revealing the scars on his chest and shoulders. They were all scars left behind by injuries he got in the territory of the demons. Most of them had healed, and only some light pink scars were left. Even so, Huanhuan¡¯s heart still ached. Xue Ling said, ¡°Even with my injuries, can¡¯t I get another chance?¡± The passersby around him were also moved by him. They couldn¡¯t help but stop and speak up for Xue Ling. 1 ¡°He went this far for you. He must be sincere. Give him a chance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He risked her life for you. Don¡¯t you feel touched at all?¡± ¡°Give him a chance to try. If it doesn¡¯t work, kick him out.¡± ¡­ Huanhuan¡¯s mood was already a little unstable. When the surrounding crowd said this, she immediately became even more at a loss. She looked at Xue Ling in front of her and asked softly, ¡°When you said that you liked someone else, was that true?¡± Everyone immediately looked at Xue Ling with questioning gazes. ¡°There¡¯s someone else in your heart?¡± Xue Ling quickly raised his hand and swore. ¡°I lied to you. I promise there¡¯s no one else but you.¡± Huanhuan was skeptical. ¡°You always lie. I don¡¯t know if what you¡¯re saying this time is true or not, but since you risked your life to save me previously, I¡¯ll choose to believe you again.¡± Xue Ling laughed. Huanhuan immediately added, ¡°But don¡¯t lie to me again!¡± ¡°I promise I won¡¯t lie to you anymore.¡± Huanhuan turned to leave. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Big Goody and the others. You can go back first.¡± Xue Ling leaned over and took her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t shake his hand off this time. She glanced at his chest. ¡°Tidy up your clothing first.¡± Xue Ling immediately pulled his collar closer and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll only show you my body. No one else.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She had never seen such a shameless person. When the passersby saw that the couple had reconciled and there was no more drama to watch, they went home in groups. 1 Huanhuan found the wolf cubs at the field and asked them to go home for dinner. Xue Ling looked at the furry wolf cubs and suddenly whispered into Huanhuan¡¯s ear, ¡°When will you give birth to my children?¡± Huanhuan replied calmly, ¡°You¡¯re still under probation. Instead of thinking about having children, why don¡¯t you think about how to get through the probation period smoothly?¡± Xue Ling squeezed her small hand. Although he was still under probation period, at least she wasn¡¯t pushing him away now. This was a big step forward. It seemed that Shen Yan was right. When facing a female, he couldn¡¯t just force himself. He had to learn to retreat in order to advance. Not long after Huanhuan and Xue Ling returned home with the wolf cubs, Shuang Yun and Sang Ye returned. Huanhuan was still thinking about how to explain her complicated relationship with Xue Ling. Unexpectedly, Shuang Yun and Sang Ye seemed to have automatically accepted Xue Ling into their family. Chapter 212 - Complaints Shuang Yun even brought out the fruit wine in the wine cellar, clamoring to celebrate Xue Ling joining their big family. Xue Ling drank an entire jar of fruit wine with him. In the end, Shuang Yun lay on the table, hugging the wine jar and rubbing against it. He kept muttering. ¡°Huanhuan, I missed you so much! Shall we sleep together tonight? I¡¯ll definitely make you feel very comfortable~¡± Huanhuan blushed and quickly covered his mouth. ¡°Stop it!¡± Shuang Yun took the opportunity to hug her waist and lick her palm with his tongue. He smiled foolishly. ¡°Huanhuan, I¡¯ve got you. Don¡¯t even think about escaping tonight~¡± Everyone was already used to Shuang Yun hugging Huanhuan and acting stupid when he was drunk. Xue Ling smiled faintly. ¡°I had something to discuss with everyone. From the looks of Shuang Yun, we definitely won¡¯t be able to discuss it now. Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡± Bai Di picked up the drunk Shuang Yun. ¡°Huanhuan, who are you sleeping with tonight?¡± In an instant, four pairs of eyes stared at Huanhuan. Huanhuan¡¯s scalp went numb from the stare. She subconsciously took a step back and bumped into Big Goody beside her. She immediately hugged Big Goody and said, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with the children tonight!¡± 1 As soon as they heard this, the wolf cubs immediately wagged their tails excitedly. They were especially happy. But Bai Di said, ¡°No.¡± Huanhuan and the wolf cubs said in unison, ¡°Why?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°These little guys have bad sleeping habits. If you sleep with them, they¡¯ll kick your face until it¡¯s swollen. You won¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± The wolf cubs immediately retorted, ¡°We won¡¯t kick Mom!¡± Huanhuan asked Bai Di suspiciously, ¡°How do you know about the children sleeping habits?¡± Bai Di liked children and usually took good care of them, but they weren¡¯t his children. He had never slept with them. Bai Di said, ¡°Ni Ya told me.¡± Huanhuan immediately looked at Ni Ya. Ni Ya twisted his round body. ¡°That¡¯s right. Big Goody and the others are always throwing kicks when they sleep at night. Every night, they kick me into a corner. They¡¯re the ones who caused me to have dark circles on my face.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Big Goody retorted angrily, ¡°The dark circles on your face are clearly natural! What do they have to do with us?!¡± 2 Ni Ya said righteously, ¡°It¡¯s true that I was born with dark circles under my eyes, but they were originally the size of a fist. You guys kicked them until they¡¯re the size of three fists!¡± With that, he turned his head to let everyone see how big the dark circles were on his face. Huanhuan took a closer look. ¡°They seem to have really gotten a little bigger¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s all because they kicked me!¡± Ni Ya pouted and complained especially aggrievedly. Big Goody was furious. She pounced on him and was about to kick him. ¡°How dare you complain? I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Ni Ya quickly hid behind Huanhuan, but he was too big. The petite Huanhuan could not shield him. Big Goody slapped Ni Ya¡¯s butt. The soft fur on his butt immediately sank in but quickly bounced back up. Ni Ya covered his butt and cried, ¡°Huanhuan, Big Goody hit me again. You have to save me!¡± Big Goody still wanted to hit him, but Huanhuan reached out and stopped her. Huanhuan advised, ¡°Don¡¯t hit him. Look, you¡¯ve made him cry.¡± Ni Ya muttered as he cried, ¡°Sister said that females are gentle and cute. That¡¯s not the reality at all. Sister lied to me. Boo-hoo!¡± Huanhuan was speechless. Big Goody hated seeing Ni Ya cry, but her mother told her to stop. She couldn¡¯t beat Ni Ya up anymore and could only shout angrily. ¡°To think that you¡¯re a male beast! You cry so easily. You¡¯re useless! If you have the ability, let¡¯s go out and fight one-on-one. If you can defeat me, I¡¯ll acknowledge you as my big brother in the future!¡± Ni Ya had seen Big Goody¡¯s combat strength with his own eyes. This girl could defeat a group of male beasts alone. Now, all the cubs in the Rock Wolf Tribe recognized her as their big sister. They were afraid of her. Faced with Big Goody¡¯s provocation, Ni Ya admitted defeat. He curled himself into a huge ball of fur and pretended not to hear anything. Bai Di patted Big Goody¡¯s head. ¡°Stop it. Go back to sleep.¡± The wolf cubs listened to Bai Di. Hearing him say that, they gave Ni Ya a fierce look and swaggered back to their room to sleep. Only when they were all gone did Ni Ya stick his head out and let out a long sigh of relief. Huanhuan didn¡¯t know that the wolf cubs had bad sleeping habits in the past and actually beat Ni Ya up so badly. Now that she knew, she wanted to move him to another room. She couldn¡¯t continue to let Ni Ya endure sleepless nights. After all, he was a guest who had specially traveled all the way from Sun City to the rock mountain. Moreover, he was a national treasure. Huanhuan did not want to treat him unfairly. Xue Ling immediately said, ¡°Let him sleep in my room.¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°Then where are you sleeping?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not picky about beds. I¡¯ll sleep in yours.¡± ¡°You wish!¡± Bai Di shook Shuan Yun, who was in his hands, and said, ¡°Let him sleep with the children. We¡¯ll give his bedroom to Ni Ya.¡± Xue Ling immediately agreed. ¡°Since they¡¯re Shuang Yun¡¯s children, he should take care of them.¡± Sang Ye still looked indifferent. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Yes, this was a majority vote. Huanhuan looked at the drunk Shuang Yun. This guy still didn¡¯t know that he had been sold by his three brothers. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. She asked weakly, ¡°What if Shuang Yun is unhappy when he wakes up?¡± Bai Di said calmly, ¡°Then let¡¯s fight. We¡¯ll listen to the arrangement of whoever wins.¡± Using fists and strength for the right to speak was the universal rule between male beasts! Huanhuan touched Shuang Yun¡¯s short silver-white hair and sympathized with him. Bai Di carried Shuang Yun upstairs and threw him into the wolf pups¡¯ bedroom. Ni Ya then took the bedroom that originally belonged to Shuang Yun. Xue Ling looked at Huanhuan with a seductive smile. ¡°Are you really not going to sleep with me tonight?¡± Huanhuan shook her head very decisively. ¡°No!¡± Bai Di asked gently, ¡°Then who do you want to sleep with?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s blue eyes almost melted at the tenderness in them. Fortunately, she managed to resist Bai Di¡¯s gentle attack in the end and spoke very softly. ¡°I want to be with Sang Ye. Can I?¡± Bai Di was disappointed, but he smiled tolerantly. ¡°Of course.¡± Xue Ling glanced at the silent Sang Ye and chuckled. ¡°Shuang Yun is right. Huanhuan is biased toward you.¡± Sang Ye still did not move. Xue Ling smiled at Huanhuan and said, ¡°I wonder what you like about this cold snake beast. If you wake up from the cold at night, you¡¯re welcome to look for me anytime~¡± Huanhuan snorted. ¡°Go.¡± Chapter 213 - This Problem Is Serious! After taking a shower, Huanhuan wrapped herself in a thick shawl and walked into Sang Ye¡¯s room. She saw him adding wood to the brazier. The fire in the brazier was burning brightly, and the bedroom was warm. Huanhuan walked over. ¡°Why are you burning the fire?¡± Sang Ye said, ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡± Huanhuan was pleasantly surprised. ¡°You can feel hot and cold now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be cold.¡± Huanhuan was stunned. Her surprise quickly disappeared, then she looked helpless. ¡°Is it because of what Xue Ling said that made you worry that I¡¯ll freeze? Actually, I¡¯m not as delicate as you think.¡± Sang Ye lowered his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t feel hot or cold, so I don¡¯t know how to take good care of you. If you¡¯re feeling cold, you have to tell me. I can add more wood to the brazier.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart ached. She walked over and hugged Sang Ye, pressing her cheek against his chest. ¡°Yes, no matter if it¡¯s hot or cold, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an incompetent mate.¡± Huanhuan immediately looked up and frowned at him. ¡°I won¡¯t let you say that!¡± ¡°Other male beasts can take good care of their mates, but not me. I can¡¯t even take care of your feelings.¡± When he said this, his tone was as calm as ever. There was no emotion in it. But Huanhuan¡¯s heart ached. She stood on tiptoes and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°We¡¯re mates. We should face trouble together. Now that you¡¯re sick, I should be taking care of you.¡± ¡°But I¡ª¡± ¡°No buts,¡± Huanhuan interrupted. ¡°I love you as much as you love me. No matter what you become, my feelings for you won¡¯t change. I believe the same goes for you, right?¡± Sang Ye sighed softly. ¡°Of course. My feelings for you will never change.¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go to bed.¡± Sang Ye picked her up and gently placed her on the bed. He got down on one knee and helped her take off her shoes. Huanhuan reached out and touched his cheek. His skin was always cold. It would be comfortable in summer, but it was especially cold considering winter had just passed. She leaned down and kissed him on the lips. ¡°Thank you for the dress. I love it.¡± Sang Ye looked at her fair and delicate face and couldn¡¯t help but push her down. The bed was padded with a thick animal hide blanket. It was very soft and comfortable. His voice was as cold as his person, but it was clear and pleasant. ¡°I can¡¯t help but want to devour you.¡± Huanhuan hooked her arms around his neck and smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m willing to be devoured by you.¡± Sang Ye lowered his head and kissed her lips. His cold breath entered Huanhuan¡¯s mouth and swept every corner of her mouth. She lifted her hips involuntarily. It had been too long since they¡¯d been this close. Sang Ye held her slender waist and prepared to take the last step. Huanhuan leaned against his shoulder and waited for a long time. He didn¡¯t come in. She couldn¡¯t help but urge him softly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± Sang Ye touched her waist, and his tone became hesitant. ¡°Let¡¯s not do it tonight, alright?¡± Huanhuan froze. Most of the burning feeling was immediately extinguished. She looked up, puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± They had already come this far. They were just short of mating. Why did he suddenly say that he didn¡¯t want to do it at this critical moment? Was he no longer interested in her? But he didn¡¯t seem uninterested in her at all! Faced with Huanhuan¡¯s question, Sang Ye¡¯s reaction was very strange. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well today. Let¡¯s continue another day.¡± Huanhuan was unwilling to let him go. Anyone who had kissed their lover in bed for a long time and even took off their pants would be furious when the other party suddenly said that they were not doing it. Huanhuan pushed him away and casually pulled the shawl around her. She stared at Sang Ye¡¯s face. ¡°Tell me the truth. Why did you stop?¡± Sang Ye avoided her gaze and said uneasily, ¡°It¡¯s really because I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± ¡°Look into my eyes and tell me.¡± Sang Ye had no choice but to look at her helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s my fault tonight. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear an apology. I want to hear the truth,¡± Huanhuan said word by word. ¡°Why did you suddenly say that you didn¡¯t want to do it anymore? Is it because you don¡¯t like me anymore and don¡¯t want to go all the way with me?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Sang Ye replied without hesitation. Huanhuan¡¯s anger dissipated a little because of his answer. ¡°Then why? If you don¡¯t give me a reasonable explanation tonight, neither of us can sleep tonight.¡± Huanhuan looked soft, but she was unusually stubborn about some things. Sang Ye actually did not care if he slept or not. In any case, he did not feel tired. However, Huanhuan was delicate and weak. If she did not sleep, she would definitely not be able to hold on. In the end, his heart ached for Huanhuan. He said uncomfortably, ¡°I¡¯m not in a good state tonight¡­¡± ¡°What state?¡± Sang Ye looked at her silently. Huanhuan looked at him in a daze. The two of them looked at each other for a long time before she slowly realized. She looked at Sang Ye¡¯s lower abdomen in shock. ¡°You didn¡¯t get hard? Why? Don¡¯t you feel anything for me?¡± ¡°No, it has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s because of me.¡± Sang Ye picked up the clothes and said in a helpless tone, ¡°I clearly want to mate with you, but my body can¡¯t react appropriately.¡± 3 In short, he couldn¡¯t get hard. This was a serious problem! Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°Is this also the aftereffects of Forgetting Water?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Then what will happen in the future? Will we be unable to mate for the rest of our lives? Does this mean I can¡¯t give birth to your children even if I want to?¡± After Sang Ye got dressed, he carried her to the bed and covered her with the blanket. He whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll think of a way to solve it.¡± 1 Huanhuan snuggled into his arms. After a moment of silence, she suddenly raised her head and spoke carefully. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have kidney problems? Why don¡¯t I make you some medicine to nourish your kidneys?¡± Sang Ye said, ¡°No need.¡± Huanhuan advised earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of treatment. Kidney problems aren¡¯t a small matter, especially since you¡¯re still young. If we get you treated early, you¡¯ll recover faster!¡± However, Sang Ye said, ¡°You were aroused just now, right? You must be feeling terrible that I suddenly stopped. Why don¡¯t I use my fingers to help you?¡± 1 His hand moved toward Huanhuan. Frightened, Huanhuan quickly clamped her legs together and said resentfully, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve regained my composure now.¡± ¡°Then hurry up and sleep.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Early the next morning, Huanhuan got out of bed and ran into the kitchen to make soup. She had to cure Sang Ye¡¯s erectile dysfunction and let him have a blessed beast life! 2 Chapter 214 - Itll Get Better! When Sang Ye came downstairs, he saw Huanhuan placing a large bowl of steaming hot medicine in front of him. She smiled and said, ¡°The improved version of the soup I made will definitely work!¡± Sang Ye drank the entire bowl of medicine without changing his expression. In any case, he couldn¡¯t taste anything. Drinking medicine was like drinking water to him. Bai Di came out of the kitchen. ¡°Where¡¯s the deer penis I just put on the stove?¡± he asked. ¡°Did any of you see it?¡± Huanhuan immediately raised her hand. ¡°I took it.¡± ¡°Why did you take the deer penis away? It¡¯s not delicious.¡± Huanhuan looked at the empty bowl in Sang Ye¡¯s hand, her gaze becoming a little erratic. ¡°I stewed something with it.¡± Bai Di followed her gaze to the bowl in Sang Ye¡¯s hand, and his expression turned subtle. Sang Ye put down the empty bowl expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯ll go down the mountain to hunt.¡± Bai Di stopped him. ¡°Have breakfast before you leave.¡± ¡°No, I just had a big bowl of soup. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°Then come back early today. Xue Ling said he has something to discuss with us.¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± Huanhuan watched him go out. ¡°Be careful on the way back. Come back early. I¡¯ll make soup for you tonight!¡± Sang Ye stopped in his tracks before walking faster. No matter how one looked at it, it looked like he was escaping in a sorry state. Shuang Yun was the last to wake up. The aftereffects of his hangover gave him a headache. Rubbing the bridge of his nose, he walked downstairs and saw Bai Di and Huanhuan at home. ¡°Why was I sleeping in Big Goody¡¯s bedroom last night?¡± he asked casually. Bai Di handed him the soup that was still steaming. ¡°We gave your room to Ni Ya. Stay with the children for a while.¡± Shuang Yun finished the soup in one gulp. Finally, he felt a little better. He put down the empty bowl and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t Ni Ya and Big Goody been staying together all this while with no problems? Why did they suddenly change rooms?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°Because your daughter always bullies him.¡± When Shuang Yun heard this, he immediately grinned. ¡°As expected of my daughter. Even male beasts are no match for her. How impressive!¡± Bai Di was speechless. Huanhuan was speechless as well. When this guy heard that his daughter had bullied someone, not only did he not feel that his daughter had made a mistake, but he even looked proud. No wonder Big Goody was getting more and more crooked in her ways. It would not be surprising if she grew up to be crooked with such an unruly father. In order to correct her cute daughter and sons¡¯ behavior in time, Huanhuan decided to bring them to class. Reading could help one improve! Learning could make people civilized! After not seeing her for a long time, the cubs missed her. When they saw Huanhuan appear in class, they surrounded her and greeted her. Huanhuan was deeply gratified by this. She turned around and waved at the siblings outside the door. ¡°Come in and greet the students.¡± Big Goody swaggered into the classroom with her brothers. The four of them grinned at the cubs, revealing their white fangs. ¡°Hello, everyone!¡± Big Goody was already famous for her ferocity. As soon as she appeared with her brothers, all the cubs present were stunned. Why would Big Sister come to class? It hurt so much when she hit them! Huanhuan did not understand why the classroom immediately fell into a strange silence as soon as the four of them appeared. She said to Big Goody, ¡°Take your brothers to the back and sit down. Don¡¯t move in class or make a sound. Raise your hand if you have a question¡­ I mean, raise your claws and let me know.¡± Big Goody had always been obedient in front of Mom. She wagged her big fluffy tail. ¡°Got it.¡± It was quiet during the three back-to-back classes today. No one spoke the entire time. All the cubs were extremely nervous all throughout and di not dare to do anything. Only when Huanhuan asked for an answer did they have to bite the bullet and stand up. Under Big Goody¡¯s ¡®ferocious gaze¡¯, they trembled as they said the answer. Finally, class was over. The cubs ran as if they were fleeing for their lives. They ran faster and faster, afraid that they would be targeted by Big Goody. In the blink of an eye, only Huanhuan, Dos, Tres, and Little Monster were left behind in the classroom. Huanhuan looked at the four children suspiciously. ¡°Why do they all look afraid of you?¡± Big Goody wagged her big tail, her dark green eyes pure. ¡°Are they afraid of us? Why don¡¯t we feel it?¡± The second and third children agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. We didn¡¯t feel it either. Mom , you must have seen wrongly, right?¡± Huanhuan was a little confused. ¡°Maybe I was really mistaken¡­¡± At night, everyone returned home. Huanhuan brought out another bowl of steaming soup and placed it in front of Sang Ye. Sang Ye drank it without changing his expression. Huanhuan took the empty bowl and comforted him. ¡°You¡¯ll get better!¡± Shuang Yun leaned over and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Huanhuan pushed his head to the side. ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± After she left, Shuang Yun snorted at Sang Ye. ¡°Huanhuan secretly cooked something for you to eat. She¡¯s biased toward you!¡± Sang Ye¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Hehe.¡± After dinner, the children went back to their room to rest. The adults stayed in the living room to discuss things. Xue Ling said, ¡°On the way back with Huanhuan, we encountered two tribes that suffered from dead blood disease. All the beasts in the tribes died.¡± The expressions of Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye changed. Huanhuan recalled the scene of the sea of fire engulfing the two tribes, and her expression turned ugly. Xue Ling continued, ¡°Those two tribes might just be some of the many tribes that are being ravaged by the dead blood disease. If we don¡¯t stop it in time, the dead blood disease will spread quickly. Sooner or later, it¡¯ll spread to the rock mountain.¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°My blood can cure death and blood disease.¡± Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°But there¡¯s a limit to your blood. If everyone catches the dead blood disease, it won¡¯t help even if we drain you of your blood. Besides, we can¡¯t put you in that kind of danger.¡± Shuang Yun looked at Sang Ye and asked, ¡°You know more about demons. Do you know any ways to prevent the dead blood disease?¡± Sang Ye said indifferently, ¡°The only way to prevent this is to stay away from demons.¡± Everyone was speechless. Bai Di analyzed, ¡°The demon race has always been enemies with the temple. Now that the dead blood disease is rampant, the main city¡¯s temple will definitely not sit still when they hear the news. They¡¯ll probably send people to stop the spread of the dead blood disease.¡± Shuang Yun asked, ¡°Can the dead blood disease be contained?¡± The person who answered him was Sang Ye. ¡°The temple¡¯s unique healing technique can treat dead blood disease. Back then, when the foreign demons started a war with ordinary beasts, the temple relied on this healing technique to obtain the admiration and respect of countless beasts. From there, it established a high status that¡¯s on par with royal authority.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s just wait for the temple to send people to deal with the demon race.¡± Xue Ling pushed the responsibility away. Sang Ye said coldly, ¡°If the temple sends people over, our fortress won¡¯t be hidden anymore.¡± Chapter 215 - So You Can Only Wear A Secondary Ring Not only the fortress but also the mutated plants planted around it would be discovered. Speaking of this, everyone involuntarily fell silent. Once the fortress was discovered, it meant that the strength of the Rock Wolf Tribe would be exposed. It would attract the attention of many beast cities. At that time, the Rock Wolf Tribe would no longer be calm. Bai Di broke the silence. ¡°The fortress will be discovered sooner or later. We can¡¯t hide forever.¡± Huanhuan was very worried. ¡°I¡¯m afraid someone will have designs on the fortress and come to snatch our territory.¡± Shuang Yun raised his chin. ¡°Who dares to snatch it? We¡¯ll beat them until they can¡¯t return!¡± Xue Ling also said, ¡°With me here, they won¡¯t dare to attack.¡± Huanhuan was skeptical. ¡°Can you resist the forces of a beast city alone?¡± ¡°I might not be able to do it alone, but I still have friends. You¡¯ve all seen Chang Gu¡¯s combat strength. With his size, he can crush a large group of beasts by just rolling around. He¡¯s definitely a great weapon to attack cities!¡± Huanhuan frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s not drag Mr. Chang Gu into this unless we have to.¡± Bai Di analyzed calmly, ¡°It¡¯s true to say that we don¡¯t have to be afraid. After all, we have four powerful soul beasts. We also have the feather tribe and Mr. Chang Gu as our allies. With the geographical advantage of the rock mountain and the help of those mutated plants¡­ Unless they use all their strength, it¡¯ll be difficult to take down the rock mountain.¡± Huanhuan was relieved to hear that. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Bai Di suddenly looked at Sang Ye. ¡°If the temple sends people over, try not to meet them no matter which temple they¡¯re from.¡± Sang Ye¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°I understand.¡± He was the target of the Dark Moon Temple. In addition, he had the bloodline of a demon. If he encountered the people from the temple head-on, his identity would be easily exposed, causing unnecessary trouble. Bai Di looked at Huanhuan. ¡°And you have to be careful.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°When the people from the temple arrive at the rock mountain, try not to show your face. Don¡¯t let anyone know that you can read and know medicine. Also, don¡¯t let anyone know about the Divine Wood seed in your body and your special physique¡­ You have to hide these things well. Don¡¯t let anyone know, understand?¡± Bai Di¡¯s expression was extremely serious. Huanhuan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡± Thinking that there would be no peace for a long time, everyone¡¯s mood became a little gloomy. Huanhuan had an idea. ¡°Why don¡¯t we build a small temple outside the rock mountain?¡± Everyone was slightly stunned. Huanhuan explained, ¡°When the oracles come, we¡¯ll let them stay in the temple. That way, we¡¯ll still be showing them respect, but it¡¯s also a good reason for them to stay outsie the mountain.¡± Although this might not guarantee that the fortress would not be discovered, it could at least distance the oracles from the Rock Wolf Tribe and minimize the chances of them crossing paths. Of course, Huanhuan didn¡¯t think too much about it. She just wanted to avoid seeing them. However, Sang Ye said, ¡°You can¡¯t build a temple just because you want to. Only with the permission of the main city¡¯s temple can you have the right to build a temple. The crime of privately building a temple is very serious. If you¡¯re discovered, you¡¯ll be burned at the stake.¡± Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°Ah, in that case¡­¡± Bai Di thought about it. ¡°We don¡¯t have to build a temple. We just have to build a place for the oracles to rest.¡± Huanhuan looked thoughtful. ¡°It sounds a little like an embassy.¡± ¡°An embassy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a place for emissaries from other countries to live and work.¡± Shuang Yun directly decided. ¡°Then we¡¯ll build an oracle temple!¡± 1 Everyone then began to discuss the specific plan to build the embassy. After finishing their business, everyone prepared to return to their rooms to rest. But before that, the four male beasts all stared at Huanhuan. ¡°Who are you sleeping with tonight?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s scalp went numb from their gazes. Her gaze wandered around the four of them before finally landing on Sang Ye. Sang Ye could not get hard now. If she slept in the same bed as him, she would not have to worry about staying up till late at night. She could sleep until dawn without worry. But before she could speak, she heard Shuang Yun say, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to choose Sang Ye again!¡± Xue Ling echoed, ¡°Even if you¡¯re biased toward Sang Ye, you can¡¯t only care about him. Is he a treasure in your heart while the rest of us are weeds by the roadside?¡± Huanhuan retorted angrily, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t sleep with Sang Ye, I won¡¯t sleep with you. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still under observation!¡± 1 Xue Ling¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Bedtime is also within the scope of observation. I¡¯m happy to show you my skills and endurance.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Although she was used to his shamelessness, she was still shocked by it. Bai Di suddenly asked, ¡°Sang Ye, why is your nose bleeding?¡± Everyone immediately looked in the direction of the sound and saw two streams of blood flowing down Sang Ye¡¯s nose. Huanhuan was shocked. She quickly helped him sit down and made him look up. She then helped him wipe the blood off his face. Shuang Yun asked in confusion, ¡°Why did you suddenly have a nosebleed?¡± Bai Di thought of the deer penis that was taken away and said thoughtfully, ¡°Maybe he had too much of the medicine¡­¡± Xue Ling thought quickly, and before Shuang Yun understood what was going on, he had already thought of the bowl of medicine that Huanhuan specially brewed for Sang Ye. His expression could not help but change. ¡°I remember that snake beasts have two penises¡­ Can¡¯t two penises satisfy Huanhuan? He actually needs to resort to drinking medicine. Huanhuan is too amazing.¡± 2 Huanhuan flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Xue Ling smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t get triggered. I was praising you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your praise!¡± Bai Di stroked Huanhuan¡¯s head and comforted her gently. ¡°Sleep with Sang Ye tonight and take care of him. Don¡¯t give him that medicine again.¡± Facing the gentle Bai Di, Huanhuan immediately retracted her claws and nodded obediently. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± After knowing that Huanhuan couldn¡¯t sleep with him tonight, Shuang Yun wagged his big tail unhappily. Huanhuan tugged at his fingers. ¡°Lower your head.¡± Although he still looked unhappy, he obediently bent down and lowered his head. Huanhuan leaned forward and kissed his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy.¡± Shuang Yun snorted softly, but the tips of his ears turned slightly red. After comforting Shuang Yun, Huanhuan followed Sang Ye back to his room to rest. Shuang Yun quickly left too. When Xue Ling passed by Bai Di, he said with a faint smile, ¡°How generous of you. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be as magnanimous as you.¡± Bai Di said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s why you can only wear a secondary ring.¡± 2 ¡°What secondary ring?¡± But Bai Di didn¡¯t seem to hear his question. He went upstairs without looking back. Chapter 216 - Summoning Just as Bai Di had expected, after the City of 10,000 Beasts learned that the dead blood disease was wreaking havoc on the beast continent, they immediately closed all the entrances and exits to the city. They strictly checked the entrances and exits. They could not let the dead blood disease break into the city. At the same time, the main city¡¯s temple also ordered the three temples in the medium-sized beast cities to control the spread of the dead blood disease as soon as possible! The three temples each sent out a large number of oracles to leave the cities and head to the various tribes to help the beasts resist the corrosion of the dead blood disease. At the same time, they taught these uncivilized beasts the will of God and made them believers of God. As the largest tribe in this forest, the Rock Wolf Tribe naturally had to accept the ¡®assistance¡¯ from the temple. A team made up of oracles was on their way to the rock mountain¡­ At the same time, in the territory of the demons, a grand mysterious ceremony was being held. The huge jellyfish floated above the lake, its countless thin and long tentacles dancing in all directions. 99 beasts knelt around the lake. Some of these beasts were slaves, while some were captured prisoners of war. They were all naked and kneeling on the ground. In order to prevent any accidents, their tongues had been cut off in advance. The same went for the tendons in their arms and legs. Now, they were like fish on a chopping board, waiting to be slaughtered. Behind them stood a dense army of demons. They all looked at the huge translucent jellyfish with madness in their eyes. Five beasts stood closest to the jellyfish. One of the beasts was Han Ying. The other four beasts were also distinctive. They represented the highest level of power in the demon race. The oldest male beast among them was bald and had a long snow-white beard. His gray-white eyes were half-closed as he muttered to the jellyfish. No one could hear what he was chanting. There was dead silence all around. After the old male beast stopped muttering, a young male beast asked, ¡°Wizard Tao Wei, how is it?¡± The white-bearded male beast named Tao Wei said slowly, ¡°Father has heard our call.¡± Hearing this, the others looked happy. Only Han Ying was expressionless, and his eyes were cold. Tao Wei said, ¡°We¡¯ll make an offering to Father.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the 99 beasts kneeling on the ground were all beheaded! Scarlet sticky blood flowed to the ground. 99 heads were thrown into the lake, and the dark purple water was immediately dyed scarlet. The big jellyfish¡¯s tentacles drooped down and reached into the lake to absorb the blood in the lake. The scarlet color spread along the tentacles to the jellyfish. When the blood in the lake was washed away, the jellyfish was still not satisfied. It dug its tentacles into the corpses of the 99 beasts that had just been killed and absorbed their flesh and blood. The gurgling sound lingered. ¡­ A lonely island floated in the Sea of Illusions. The island was covered in green bamboo, potatoes, and peanuts. A thin and slender young man walked out of the bamboo forest. He had short, curly gray-white hair, and his amber eyes glowed in the night. His skin was pale, and his lips were sickly red. It had been a long time since Xue Ling burned his body with fire. In any case, he would never be able to feel the change of time in this Sea of Illusions. Xing Chen had already recovered his physical body, but his body was still a little uncoordinated. His walking posture was quite awkward. He was holding a stone slab in his arms. The slab was engraved with a portrait of Huanhuan. He walked around the vegetable field and came to a hill made of slabs. He carefully took the slab out of his arms and touched it reluctantly before putting it on the ¡°hill¡±. There were a large number of stone slabs piled up. Each stone slab had the image of the same person. He had drawn all these. He didn¡¯t know hunger and fatigue. He didn¡¯t need to eat or rest. Other than taking care of the bamboo forest and vegetable fields, he kept drawing. Huanhuan said he could keep the portrait longer by engraving it on the stone slab. Hence, each time he drew, he engraved the image on the stone slab. That way, he could always remember her and never forget. The originally dark night sky was dyed scarlet. The bright stars became even more dazzling, and the entire Sea of Illusions was as bright as day. Xing Chen seemed to sense something. He looked up at the changing sky. Someone was calling him. This was not the first time Xing Chen had been summoned. Someone had used a similar method to summon him before, but it had never succeeded. It was not because the summoning was wrong but because Xing Chen didn¡¯t want to respond. To him, the outside world was no different from the Sea of Illusions. So what if he went outside? Xing Chen couldn¡¯t find a reason to leave. But this time, he finally had a reason¡ª He wanted to go out and look for Huanhuan. He wanted to find her and bring her back to the Sea of Illusions. They would never be apart. ¡­ The jellyfish had absorbed enough blood, and its translucent body had turned a blinding bright red. A black humanoid shadow appeared on the jellyfish¡¯s body. It seemed that someone was standing inside the jellyfish and looking at the world outside. Tao Wei¡¯s expression changed drastically. He knelt on the ground and shouted in a trembling voice, ¡°Welcome, Father!¡± Immediately after, all the beasts knelt down. They knelt on the ground. All the beasts lowered their heads, not daring to look at their God¡¯s face. A pale, slender hand emerged from the jellyfish. Then, his arms, shoulders, chest, and head¡­ When Xing Chen walked out of the jellyfish¡¯s body, everyone present felt a cold aura spread out. It made them almost unable to breathe. None of the beasts dared to look up. They sensed danger, and their muscles were tense. They did not dare to relax. As if it had found its master, the big jellyfish became obedient. It extended its tentacles to Xing Chen and rubbed against the corner of his shirt affectionately and carefully. At this moment, Xing Chen was no longer a thin youth but a slender adult male beast. His slightly curly grayish-white short hair looked a little messy. His amber eyes looked clear, but they emitted a faint chill. Coupled with his overly pale face and almost sickly red lips, he looked extremely feminine. 1 He flew through the air using his wings that were as thin as cicada wings. The clothes that were originally too big for the young man were now too small for him. He simply took off his clothes and wrapped them around his waist, revealing his well-defined chest and long legs. He casually touched the jellyfish¡¯s tentacles. The big jellyfish was flattered and so happy that his tentacles were almost knotted. Xing Chen asked, ¡°Su Feng, where did the little female you ate last time go?¡± The jellyfish wiggled its tentacles and pointed at the exit of the demon territory. ¡°She¡¯s already gone¡­¡± Xing Chen glanced at the kneeling beasts. ¡°Did you summon me?¡± Tao Wei pressed his forehead to the ground and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then do you know that it costs a lot to summon a demon?¡± 2 Chapter 217 - Getting Cuter At this moment, Huanhuan¡¯s family, who lived on the rock mountain, did not know what was happening in the territory of the demon race. Shuang Yun led the beasts to work overtime. Finally, a divine embassy was built near the temporary residence on the hill. The two-story oracle temple stood out among a group of bungalows. The first floor was supported by eight thick stone pillars. There were no walls on all four sides. The hall was completely open. In the middle was a statue of the god of beasts. It was a little like a medieval temple. The second floor was the real residence. The blankets and stove were ready, and the furniture was complete. Bai Di even deliberately cut down all the trees near the oracle temple. The surroundings were flat. The oracle temple stood on the hil. Coupled with the golden light that shone down on it, it really did look holy. However, since the oracle temple had no walls, it was like living out in the open. Outsiders could see the situation in the oracle temple clearly. Xue Ling looked at the oracle temple and chuckled. ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± While the male beasts were busy building the divine embassy, Huanhuan was not idle either. The cotton, peanuts, and radishes planted in winter had ripened. The peanuts and radishes could be stored for a long time after drying. There was no need to worry about these for the time being. Huanhuan mainly wanted to use the cotton. Cotton had many uses. In addition to making cotton blankets and pillows, it could also be woven into cotton thread. With cloth, one could make clothes, curtains, and sheets. Huanhuan took out the ¡®Weaving Manual¡¯ that she had exchanged for in the Crystal Mall. It described the entire process of weaving cotton into thread. She busied herself at home for a few days before finally successfully knitting a cotton cloth that was two feet long. As it was not dyed, the fabric was grayish-white. It looked a little rough, but it was unexpectedly soft and comfortable to the touch. Huanhuan guessed that this might be related to the cotton being mutated. The mutated cotton fruits were especially big, and the cotton they produced was also very big. The cotton was soft and fluffy, and the quality was very good. Huanhuan took the cloth to Sang Ye. When Sang Ye first saw the cloth, he thought it was shark silk. Although he was expressionless, he was actually quite surprised. Shark silk was very precious. How did the little female get it? It wasn¡¯t until he reached out and touched it that he realized it wasn¡¯t shark silk. Shark silk was thin and delicate, and the texture was closer to silk. The fabric in front of him was thicker and tougher. Sang Ye asked, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called cotton cloth. I knitted it out of cotton. What do you think of it?¡± Sang Ye answered truthfully, ¡°In regards to clothing, shark silk will definitely be more comfortable. However, shark silk is too expensive to make. In comparison, this cotton is more practical.¡± After obtaining Sang Ye¡¯s approval, Huanhuan finally felt relieved. She found Shuang Yun and prepared to teach the Rock Wolf Tribe how to weave. Shuang Yun had always been very tolerant of the little female¡¯s requests. When he heard that she wanted to teach the tribe to weave, he nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°Yes, do whatever you want. Let me know if you need help. I¡¯ll cooperate with you!¡± Huanhuan stroked his hair and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t even ask what weaving is, yet you¡¯re giving me your support to do it. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll screw you over?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Even if you set me up, I¡¯ll be able to get out of the mess. You have to believe me. I¡¯m very good!¡± Seeing how confident he was, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but pounce on him and kiss him. ¡°I realize you¡¯re getting cuter!¡± Shuang Yun hugged her and said arrogantly, ¡°You should praise me for being handsome, mighty, and powerful! What the hell do you mean by calling me cute? That¡¯s a word to describe females and cubs. I don¡¯t accept it.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and say indulgently, ¡°Okay, okay, you¡¯re the most handsome!¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s ears turned red from the praise. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± In order to let the beasts understand the benefits of cotton, Huanhuan made a sleeveless dress with cotton and specially enlarged the size of the dress. She took the dress to Mu Xiang and let her try it on. Mu Xiang boldly put the dress on. Then, she refused to take it off. She had never worn such a comfortable and soft dress! The feeling of the dress fluttering made her feel extremely beautiful! Huanhuan was not surprised. Women were the same as female beasts. They could never resist the temptation of lipsticks, dresses, and high heels. Mu Xiang pleaded, ¡°How is this dress made? Can you tell me? I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone!¡± This was what Huanhuan wanted. She smiled. ¡°This dress is made of cotton. I came to you to teach the females in our tribe how to weave cotton thread.¡± Mu Xiang jumped up excitedly and hugged Huanhuan. ¡°Huanhuan, you¡¯re amazing! You¡¯re a gift from God to us Rock Wolf Tribe!¡± Huanhuan was shorter than her. When she hugged her, Huanhuan¡¯s head was buried in her chest. Huanhuan, who was forced to bury her head in Mu Xiang¡¯s chest, sighed to herself. Mu Xiang¡¯s breasts were really big! Huanhuan generously gave the dress to Mu Xiang. Mu Xiang was very enthusiastic. She immediately gathered the females in the tribe and organized a weaving class. The class was held in the office of the neighborhood committee. The females were originally uninterested. They were already used to a comfortable life where food and clothing were readily available. They did not want to work. However, the dress Mu Xiang was wearing was too beautiful. The females could not resist the temptation and walked out of the house to join the class. For a beautiful dress, it was acceptable even if they had to tire themselves out a little! Propelled by Huanhuan and Muxiang, the news of cotton quickly spread among the Rock Wolf Tribe. At this moment, the escort team finally arrived at the rock mountain. There were a total of two oracles sent to the Rock Wolf Tribe this time. One was a male snake beast named Huai Shan from the Dark Moon Temple. 1 The other was a female feathered beast called Xue Hui. She was from the Divine Wood Temple. Huai Shan was wearing a grayish-white robe made of shark silk. He looked young and handsome. Unfortunately, he was too arrogant. When he looked at others, he always raised his chin up high. His attitude ruined his good looks. In terms of appearance, Xue Hui was also extremely outstanding. She wore a shoulder-length dress made of shark silk. Her long golden-brown curly hair fell to her chest. She was tall and voluptuous. Her facial features were very three-dimensional and deep. Coupled with her honey-colored skin, she had a unique Western appearance. Shuang Yun, who had come to welcome the oracles, did not expect there to be a female. He could not help but be slightly stunned. He had never heard of a female becoming an oracle! Chapter 218 - Humiliation Xue Hui¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Shuang Yun. She raised her hand and hooked his chin, smiling charmingly. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the wolf named Shuang Yun of the Rock Wolf Tribe is young and promising. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so handsome. You¡¯re really tempting~¡± Shuang Yun quickly came back to his senses. He frowned and said unhappily, ¡°I already have a mate. Please show some self-respect.¡± Other than Huanhuan, he had never been kind to other females. Xue Hui looked disappointed. ¡°You¡¯re already taken. What a pity.¡± Seeing this, Huai Shan snorted and said sourly, ¡°He¡¯s just a country bumpkin.¡± Xue Hui glanced at the star pattern on Shuang Yun¡¯s arm and smiled even more charmingly. ¡°He¡¯s already a two-star soul beast at such a young age. If he¡¯s a country bumpkin, I¡¯m afraid all the male beasts in the world are country bumpkins.¡± Huai Shan was still very disdainful. ¡°He¡¯s only a two-star soul beast. There are a lot of three-star and above soul beasts in Dark Moon City.¡± At this, he deliberately puffed out his chest, revealing the star pattern on his neck. However, Xue Hui said, ¡°Although you¡¯re a three-starred soul beast, you might not be able to defeat Patriarch Shuang Yun. He¡¯s a Silvery Frost White Wolf. He has an ice attribute upon awakening his soul beast.¡± At this point, she deliberately looked at Huai Shan with a smile in her eyes. ¡°I remember that although you¡¯re already a three-starred soul beast, you haven¡¯t activated your attributes, right?¡± Huai Shan¡¯s smug expression froze. His expression immediately darkened as he stared at Shuang Yun with jealousy. ¡°So what if I don¡¯t have attributes? I don¡¯t believe that a three-starred soul beast like me can¡¯t defeat a mere two-starred soul beast. Why don¡¯t we fight now and see who¡¯s stronger?¡± Xue Hui covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve just arrived and you¡¯re already challenging the leader. I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not very polite, right?¡± ¡°A duel between male beasts has nothing to do with that!¡± ¡°In that case¡­¡± Xue Hui looked at Shuang Yun with anticipation in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Patriarch Shuang Yun, do you want to compete with him? ¡± Huai Shan raised his chin and said arrogantly, ¡°If you¡¯re a male beast, come and fight me. This is the rock mountain, your territory. If you don¡¯t dare to accept the challenge, give your position as the leader to someone else!¡± At this moment, Shuang Yun felt puzzled. These two had just come here but they had already said a lot of strange things. They wanted to fight him for no reason. Now, they wanted him to give up the position of leader. Were they crazy?! Shuang Yun complained about these two over and over again in his heart, but he still maintained a cold expression on his face. His entire person was like a unsheathed blade that was sharp. Even if he didn¡¯t say anything, his presence was extremely strong. The more he acted like this, the more regretful it was for Xue Hui. Such an outstanding male beast was already taken. She was tempted, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Shuang Yun said coldly, ¡°Oracles, you¡¯ve come from afar. Please rest in the oracle temple first. Let¡¯s talk about the duel later.¡± However, Huai Shan refused to let him go and continued to be aggressive. ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle. If you want to fight, let¡¯s fight now. If you¡¯re afraid, then quickly admit defeat!¡± Shuang Yun looked at him without a word. ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Huai Shan was very unhappy. ¡°If you want to admit defeat, just say it. I hate it when you pretend to be powerful even though you¡¯re clearly useless¡­¡± Before he could finish, Shuang Yun slapped a tree beside him. The entire tree was instantly frozen into an ice sculpture! Frost hung down the branches, and sharp icicles stopped in front of Huai Shan¡¯s eyes. With just a light poke, they could pierce his eyeballs! Huai Shan was so frightened that he stumbled back. His feet slipped, and he fell back. Fortunately, a guard behind him was quick enough to help him in time, preventing him from falling in public. This guard was called Miu Wei. He was tall and strong, and his personality was calm and experienced. He advised in a low voice, ¡°This is the Rock Wolf Tribe. Don¡¯t get into a conflict with them.¡± However, Huai Shan was already furious and refused to listen to his advice. He glared at Shuang Yun with a pale face. One couldn¡¯t tell if he was angry or frightened. ¡°H-How dare you attack me¡­¡± Shuang Yun sneered. ¡°You said you wanted to fight me. I just did what you wanted.¡± Huai Shan was exasperated. ¡°But you can¡¯t attack without saying anything! That¡¯s a sneak attack!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯ve always been like this in the countryside. We prefer to use our fists than our tongues.¡± Huai Shan was furious. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, you bastard!¡± He tore off his clothes and transformed into a snake beast. He opened his bloody mouth and pounced at Shuang Yun! Shuang Yun jumped back and dodged. When he landed, ice and snow quickly spread from under his feet, freezing the snake beast solid. Seeing that Huai Shan was about to be unlucky, Miu Wei quickly stepped forward. ¡°Patriarch Shuang Yun, please show mercy!¡± Shuang Yun glanced at him. ¡°Control your people. This is the Rock Wolf Tribe. Even if you have nothing to do, don¡¯t go around barking at others.¡± He didn¡¯t sound polite at all. Even though Miu Wei was usually calm, he was a little angry now. However, for the sake of the overall situation, he gritted his teeth and endured it. ¡°Sorry.¡± Shuang Yun raised his hand and touched the frost on the snake beast, making it shatter into pieces. The snake beast fell to the ground. His body was stiff from the cold, and he could not move. Huai Shan felt that he had really lost face. He was actually beaten by a countryside beast whose level was lower than his. This was really a huge humiliation! He really wanted to pounce on that detestable country bumpkin and tear him apart! However, Shuang Yun acted as if he didn¡¯t see Huai Shan and said calmly, ¡°The oracle temple has been cleaned up. The two oracles can stay there. I still have something to do. Please excuse me.¡± With that, he turned and walked away. Huai Shan glared at his back, his entire body trembling with anger. ¡°How can you be so savage and rude? If we were in the temple, you¡¯d be sentenced to death!¡± But Xue Hui smiled coquettishly. ¡°I think he¡¯s quite interesting.¡± ¡°Y-You don¡¯t really like him, do you? He already has a mate!¡± Xue Hui curled the ends of her hair with her fingers. Her tone was filled with pity. ¡°I quite like him. If he didn¡¯t have a mate, I would¡¯ve definitely find a way to make him fall in love with me.¡± In terms of appearance, Xue Hui was undoubtedly a very attractive and beautiful female. Huai Shan had fallen for her the moment he saw her. Along the way, Huai Shan had been very caring and protective of Xue Mei. His intentions were extremely obvious. He almost wrote the words ¡®I want to mate with you¡¯ on his forehead! Unfortunately, Xue Hui had always been indifferent to him. 2 Chapter 219 - Old Friends This made Huai Shan disappointed, but he couldn¡¯t help but want to please her even more. He felt that he was also a very outstanding male beast. Be it his appearance, strength, or identity, he was a match made in heaven for Xue Hui. They were so compatible. She would definitely be impressed by him! In the end, not only did Xue Hui not like him, but she also liked the leader of a village tribe?! This was like a slap in the face to Huai Shan, who couldn¡¯t get what he wanted. It made him angry. Huai Shan was extremely angry at Shuang Yun, and he also resented Xue Hui. This stupid female would rather like a bumpkin who already had a mate than accept such a noble male beast like him. She was blind! Xue Hui noticed the change in Huai Shan¡¯s expression, but she did not take it to heart. She prepared to walk away. Huai Shan immediately asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to look for an old friend.¡± Huai Shan frowned. ¡°You have a friend in the countryside? Why haven¡¯t I heard you mention it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an old friend from a long time ago. I haven¡¯t heard from him in years.¡± Xue Hui looked up at the feather beasts flying through the sky. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know there were feather people here, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to cross the mountains to come to such a small place.¡± 1 Huai Shan pressed, ¡°Is he a feathered beast?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s an elder of the feather tribe.¡± Xue Hui smiled at the sight of a fiery figure on the mountaintop. ¡°I see him.¡± She transformed into a white snow eagle, spread her wings, and flew toward the top of the mountain. At the top of the mountain, Xue Ling was sunbathing against a large rock. His fiery red robe was scattered on the ground, and his long golden hair contrasted with it. When Xue Hui saw him, she only thought he was more dazzling than the sun. The snow eagle landed and turned into a hot female. Xue Ling glanced at her with a faint smile. ¡°Xue Hui? Why are you here?¡± When Xue Hui transformed into human form, she was naked. However, she was not shy at all. She even walked to Xue Ling¡¯s side naked and smiled charmingly. ¡°The Divine Wood Temple sent someone to the Rock Wolf Tribe to solve the problem of the dead blood disease. I heard that the Rock Wolf Tribe and the feather tribe were neighbors, so I guessed that you might be here. That¡¯s why I took the initiative to accept this mission and came to play with you.¡± She approached Xue Ling and gently stroked his chest with her fingers. She looked at him seductively. The teasing was extremely obvious. Unfortunately, Xue Ling did not appreciate it. He brushed away Xue Hui¡¯s fingers. ¡°Okay, just say what you have to say. Don¡¯t do any more than that.¡± Xue Hui was slightly stunned, then she chuckled. ¡°Why are you pretending? We¡¯ve known each other for so many years. We¡¯ve eaten, slept, bathed, and fought together. Other than mating, what have we not done? You even said you wanted to marry me!¡± Xue Ling immediately jumped up when he heard this. His expression was unprecedentedly serious. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, that was just a joke. I didn¡¯t take it seriously. Don¡¯t mention those things again!¡± 1 She raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why are you overreacting? I¡¯m not really asking you to marry me.¡± When they first met, she was indeed attracted to Xue Ling¡¯s outstanding appearance and powerful strength. However, after knowing him for a long time, she gradually knew his nature¡ª He just looked warm and dazzling, but he was actually colder and more selfish than anyone else. She could be friends with him, but she would be pitiful if she became his mate. As she put on her clothes, she said half-jokingly, ¡°Anyone who becomes mates with a male beast like you who doesn¡¯t know how to be considerate will be unlucky.¡± Xue Ling frowned slightly, unhappy. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense here.¡± Xue Hui smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. If you could really find a mate, would you still be single?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not single now. I already have a mate.¡± When Xue Ling said this, his fiery red eyes lit up even more. He looked smug and proud. Xue Hui was immediately stunned. She looked at Xue Ling in disbelief. ¡°Is that female blind? She actually likes you?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s blind! Shut up if you don¡¯t know the right words to say.¡± Xue Ling looked dissatisfied. Xue Hui still felt that this was too unreal! The super old bachelor of the feather tribe had actually found a mate. This was the most explosive news this year! She asked quickly, ¡°What species is your mate? Is she beautiful? How old is she? How many mates does she have besides you?¡± Xue Ling said impatiently, ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? My little female is much prettier than you. Don¡¯t even think about hitting on her!¡± ¡°We¡¯re both females. What can I do to her? I¡¯m just curious. I want to know how tolerant that female is to be able to accept such a terrible male beast like you as her mate.¡± Xue Ling sneered. ¡°I¡¯m so strong. She likes that I¡¯m willing to traverse through the rock mountain to the other side of the Black River just for her to become my mate. That¡¯s because she has good taste and luck. Don¡¯t say such things here.¡± Xue Hui still did not believe him. ¡°Beautiful females are very arrogant. They won¡¯t be able to stand your strange temper. You must be fooling me!¡± ¡°What good will it do to fool you? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me. When you come to the rock mountain again in two years and see my children, you¡¯ll want to believe what I say.¡± Xue Hui immediately said, ¡°Then take me to see your mate. I want to see what kind of mate you¡¯ve found.¡± She didn¡¯t believe Xue Ling when he said his mate was prettier than her. She was not boasting. She was very confident in her appearance. Even in Divine Wood City, she was very outstanding. She didn¡¯t believe that there would be such a beautiful female in such a small place. Even if there was such a beautiful female, her personality would not be too good. After all, she would definitely be surrounded by a large number of male beasts. This meant that the female definitely did not know how to accommodate and give in. However, the problem was that Xue Ling¡¯s temper was very bad as well. He had always done whatever he wanted and never cared about the feelings of others. She couldn¡¯t imagine what he¡¯d be like when he was with his mate. Would he take the initiative to accommodate her? This was impossible. Xue Ling refused Xue Hui¡¯s request bluntly. ¡°She hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently and can¡¯t see guests.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a meeting. I don¡¯t need her to do any physical work. What does it matter?!¡± ¡°When I say no, I mean no.¡± 1 Xue Hui was unhappy. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re old friends. What¡¯s wrong with seeing your mate? Do you think I¡¯ll eat her up?!¡± But Xue Ling said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Going home to eat.¡± Xue Ling spread his wings and flew down the mountain without looking back. Xue Hui watched him leave and snorted. ¡°The more you don¡¯t let me see her, the more I want to see her!¡± Chapter 220 - Kiss Me Xue Hui spread her wings and chased after Xue Ling. She had to see how beautiful his mate was! Xue Ling burrowed into the rock mountain and disappeared into the dense creeper vines. Xue Hui immediately gave chase. The creeper vines that were quiet just now suddenly extended their vines and pounced at Xue Hui! Xue Hui did not expect these creepers to be able to move. As she was caught off guard, the vines were wrapped around her ankles. She quickly regained her composure, cut the vines with her claws, and quickly retreated. When she retreated from the attacking range of the creeper vines, they reluctantly retracted their vines and continued to stay quietly on the mountain. They looked very honest and harmless. Xue Mei looked at these creepers and tried to communicate with them in the language unique to the Divine Wood clan. 3 In the end, the other party only replied, ¡°No outsiders allowed.¡± No matter how much Xue Hui communicated with it, it did not react. If these creeper vines could become humans, they would certainly be very cold and distant guys. Xue Hui had no choice but to return empty-handed. ¡­ Huanhuan made another bowl of special medicine for Sang Ye today. This was the advanced version of the soup she had studied. There were many precious herbs added to it. She believed that it would definitely cure Sang Ye¡¯s erectile dysfunction. However, in order to prevent Shuang Yun and Xue Ling from saying that she was biased, she made another pot of chicken soup this time. She also added a lot of nourishing herbs to the soup. In order to enhance the taste of it, she specially boiled it in a pot all afternoon. By the time Bai Di returned, the soup was ready. Coincidentally, Mu Xiang had also arrived. She said anxiously, ¡°Huanhuan, there¡¯s a problem with the cotton roller. Come and help us take a look.¡± The cotton roller was a wooden machine specially used to roll cotton. It required three beasts to operate it at the same time. Usually, cotton had to be rolled through the roller before it could be turned into cotton strips and spun into cloth. Upon hearing this, Huanhuan quickly put down her work. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look with you now.¡± As she reached the door, she remembered the soup in the kitchen and turned to Bai Di. ¡°I might be back late, so don¡¯t wait for me for dinner. You can eat first. There¡¯s soup in the kitchen for you. It should be ready by now. Hurry up and share the soup with everyone.¡± Bai Di replied, ¡°I understand. Go and come back early. I¡¯ll leave some food for you.¡± Huanhuan followed Mu Xiang. The roller was placed in the office of the neighborhood committee. There were several females and male beasts guarding it. They were very worried that the roller would not be usable. It would be a pity if such a magical item was scrapped! They were more worried about its future than Huanhuan, the owner of the roller. Huanhuan checked and found that the cotton was stuck in one of the axles. She pulled the cotton out and adjusted the axle slightly so that it could be used again. Everyone was happy. Mu Xiang was relieved. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Huanhuan. You fixed it in an instant.¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a small problem. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first. You should all go back for dinner.¡± Everyone bade farewell to Huanhuan. As soon as Huanhuan walked out of the neighborhood council office, she saw Bai Di standing nearby. He was holding a cloak, and his blue eyes were gentle. ¡°Bai Di.¡± Huanhuan ran over. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Bai Di draped the cloak over her, then picked her up. ¡°It¡¯s cold in the night. I came to bring you some more clothes to cover you up.¡± Huanhuan felt warm at his thoughtfulness. She wrapped her arms around his neck and nuzzled his cheek. ¡°You¡¯re so kind,¡± she said softly. Bai Di carried her back. ¡°Have you fixed the roller?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fixed.¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°My Huanhuan is amazing. She solved the problem right away.¡± Huanhuan buried her face in his neck. ¡°Stop teasing me.¡± He chuckled at the sight of her. His low laugh sent vibrations through his chest, making his body tingle. When they returned home, they realized that everyone had yet to eat and was waiting for Huanhuan. She was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to eat first?¡± Xue Ling said half-jokingly, ¡°Without you around, no one has the appetite to eat. Bai Di lowered Huanhuan to a chair at the table and sat down beside her. Huanhuan stroked the children¡¯s heads. ¡°You¡¯re all hungry, right?¡± Big Goody said, ¡°We drank chicken soup. We¡¯re not hungry.¡± ¡°Is the chicken soup good?¡± The children nodded in unison. ¡°Mom¡¯s chicken soup is the best!¡± ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll make more for you tomorrow.¡± After dinner, the children went back to their room to rest. Bai Di was still clearing the table. Huanhuan ran over to help. Seeing this, Shuang Yun and Sang Ye all came over to help. Huanhuan chased them away as if she was chasing away flies. ¡°Go back to your rooms and sleep. Don¡¯t get in the way here.¡± Shuang Yun dawdled and refused to leave. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep with me tonight?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Huanhuan refused readily. Shuang Yun was extremely disappointed. If he had a pair of ears on his head, they would have drooped by now. Huanhuan looked at him in amusement. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be pitiful. It¡¯s useless to me. I¡¯m a hard-hearted female.¡± Shuang Yun leaned over. ¡°Give me a kiss and I¡¯ll leave.¡± Huanhuan kissed him on the mouth. ¡°Done!¡± Shuang Yun licked his lips. It felt especially sweet to be kissed. He left, satisfied. As soon as he walked away, Xue Ling leaned over and smiled at her. ¡°I want a kiss too.¡± Huanhuan quickly gave him a peck on his face. Xue Ling was dissatisfied. ¡°Why did you kiss Shuang Yun on his lips but me only my face? You¡¯re biased!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m biased.¡± Xue Ling was speechless at her calmness. Huanhuan said, ¡°Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t stand here and get in the way.¡± When she wasn¡¯t looking, Xue Ling suddenly pressed the back of her head and brought her into his arms. He bit her lip. She was really bitten. Huanhuan¡¯s lip was bitten. Before Huanhuan could flare up, Xue Ling immediately let go of her and quickly went upstairs to escape. Huanhuan touched her bitten lip. She was furious! She really wanted to press this bastard bird beast to the ground and pluck all his feathers! Sang Ye looked at her, then at Bai Di. He silently helped them wipe the table and sweep the ground. Then, he said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Huanhuan called out to him. ¡°Have you drunk the medicine I made for you tonight?¡± Sang Ye was stunned. ¡°What medicine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the medicine for your illness. Didn¡¯t you drink it?¡± Huanhuan was puzzled. She turned to Bai Di. ¡°I made a bowl of soup this afternoon and left it on the stove. Did you see it?¡± Chapter 221 - How Do You Want To Help Me? 1 Bai Di, who was washing the dishes, paused. His expression turned very strange. ¡°Was that medicine? I thought it was chicken soup, so¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I drank that bowl of soup.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Bai Di: ¡°¡­¡± Sang Ye: ¡°¡­¡± After a moment of silence, Huanhuan asked, ¡°When you were drinking the soup, didn¡¯t you think it tasted a little strange?¡± Bai Di said steadily, ¡°It was indeed a little strange, so I even asked the children later. They all said that the chicken soup you made tasted strange, so I didn¡¯t think too much about it. I thought that¡¯s what it was supposed to taste like.¡± Huanhuan was very unhappy. ¡°Big Goody and the rest actually said that the chicken soup I made tastes strange? They clearly praised it just now!¡± Sang Ye thought for a moment and reminded her, ¡°Your focus is off.¡± Huanhuan coughed lightly and said, ¡°Do you feel uncomfortable after drinking the soup?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel uncomfortable. I just feel a little hot. I should be fine after a cold shower.¡± Huanhuan felt that with the amount of medicine she used, a cold shower should not be able to solve the problem. But she still took a chance and nodded. Sang Ye patted Bai Di¡¯s shoulder in sympathy. Bai Di was very calm. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Sang Ye also returned to his room. 1 Huanhuan and Bai Di were the only ones left in the living room. Bai Di wiped the washed dishes and placed them in a cabinet. Then, he extinguished the flames below the stove. After making sure there was no possibility of a fire starting, he retreated from the kitchen. Huanhuan stared at his face. ¡°Why are you getting redder?¡± Bai Di¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°It¡¯s hot. I¡¯m going to take a shower. Go to your room and rest.¡± He turned and walked out, but Huanhuan followed after him. ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you?¡± ¡°No thanks.¡± Bai Di strode out. Helpless, Huanhuan could only return to the bedroom alone. She sat cross-legged on the bed in a soft and comfortable shark silk dress. She propped her chin on one hand and stared at the door. ¡°Little Brat, when I helped Sang Ye brew the medicine, I didn¡¯t add anything that shouldn¡¯t be added into it, right?¡± The system said, ¡°Are you talking about deer penis, deer blood, deer antler, seal kidney, and dog kidney?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The system said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t die from eating so many aphrodisiacs. At most, his kidney will explode.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The system said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if his kidney explode. He has two kidneys anyway. If one explodes, the other can still be used.¡± Huanhuan covered her head. ¡°That medicine was for Sang Ye. I didn¡¯t expect him to drink it.¡± ¡°So? Have you spread your legs and prepared yourself for the consequences?¡± Huanhuan complained, ¡°When did you become so perverted? You¡¯re no longer that innocent and unpretentious system.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Huanhuan trembled. ¡°Don¡¯t be so evil, okay? I¡¯m afraid~¡± The system said, ¡°Are you afraid now? Won¡¯t you faint from fear when your husband f*cks you later?¡± Huanhuan shivered. ¡°Boo-hoo~¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use crying. You asked for it. You have to endure it even if you have to kneel.¡± ¡°System, save me!¡± As Huanhuan cried and begged, the system finally relented and said, ¡°Although I can¡¯t save you, I have a way to ease your pain.¡± Huanhuan immediately felt hope. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll find you a book.¡± After a series of thin and fragmented flipping sounds, the system transmitted the words from a book directly to Huanhuan¡¯s brain. The book had a very cool title. It was called ¡®The 10 Secrets to Reducing Pain During Labor¡¯. Huanhuan was silent for a moment before asking in a trembling voice, ¡°System, are you serious?¡± ¡°This book is said to be very useful. Take it for reference.¡± Huanhuan was conflicted. ¡°Even if Bai Di becomes a little rough and lasts longer after taking the medicine, as long as I use the Sourcing Leaf Fruit, it shouldn¡¯t hurt as bad as delivery right?¡± ¡°Silly girl. Have you forgotten that your husband has another form?¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She suddenly wanted to jump out of the window and escape! Unfortunately, Bai Di was back before she could reach the window. He exuded an extremely dangerous aura. Especially when he walked over, the rich scent of hormones brushed against her face. His blue eyes seemed to be brewing with a storm. Huanhuan¡¯s legs went weak with fear, and she almost knelt on the ground. She held onto the wall and said shakily, ¡°B-Bai Di, are you done showering? Do you feel better?¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t answer. His long arms reached out and picked her up. He carried her to the bed. Huanhuan quickly got up and tried to escape. Then, Bai Di pounced on her and slammed her against the bed. Huanhuan pushed against his chest and was scalded by his hot skin. Bai Di looked a little drunk now. His usual gentleness and consideration were gone. He exuded dominance and paranoia. Instinct told Huanhuan that Bai Di was not to be trifled with. The system also reminded Huanhuan in her mind, ¡°Silly daughter, your husband is a little abnormal now. You¡¯d better not resist him, or he¡¯ll force himself on you.¡± Huanhuan wanted to argue with the system. Bai Di wasn¡¯t abnormal. He was just a little out of control because of the powerful medicinal effects. However, Bai Di was right in front of her. She couldn¡¯t speak, or it would make him suspicious. Bai Di stared at her, his voice low and hoarse. ¡°Huanhuan.¡± His voice entered Huanhuan¡¯s ears like an electric current, making her involuntarily tingle. She asked nervously, ¡°A-Are you okay?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°I¡¯m not doing so good.¡± Huanhuan became even more nervous. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tell me quickly and I¡¯ll check you.¡± He nudged her with the thing under him. His blue eyes became even darker. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to explode. I feel terrible.¡± Huanhuan felt that his thing had already shot up and ready for release. She couldn¡¯t help but blush, and her voice trembled even more. ¡°I-I can help you.¡± Bai Di stuck out his tongue and licked her chin like a big cat licking its favorite treasure. ¡°How do you want to help me? Hmm?¡± Huanhuan felt as if her skin where he licked was on fire. It immediately burned. Her watery eyes widened as she tried to look more awake and natural. ¡°With my hands?¡± But Bai Di said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want that.¡± ¡°T-Then what do you want?¡± Bai Di leaned close to her ear and whispered something. His warm breath sprayed over her ear, quickly turning her fair and round earlobe red. 1 After Huanhuan finished listening, her face turned red as she cursed softly, ¡°Hooligan¡­¡± As soon as she said the last syllable, Bai Di covered her mouth. 1 Chapter 222 - It Sounds Stupid Bai Di knew he was in a bad situation. His rationality told him that it was best to find a deserted place to hide and wait until the effects of the medicine passed. However, his body involuntarily pressed closer to her¡­ While Huanhuan was dizzy from the kiss, Bai Di had taken off her dress. When she first returned from the territory of the demons, she was so thin that she was almost just skin and bones. Bai Di tried his best to make delicious food and finally made her fatter. Her fair skin was as delicate as pearls. Bai Di hugged her and kissed her gently. His big hands held her slender waist firmly so that she could only cling to him. She couldn¡¯t escape. Huanhuan cried out in pain. Bai Di quickly stopped and kissed her shoulder gently. There was a thin layer of barbs on the surface of the white tiger¡¯s tongue. When he licked Huanhuan, it was uncomfortable for her. After being licked, a red mark was left on her fair and round shoulder. She shivered slightly in pain. His heart ached at the sight of her discomfort. ¡°I¡¯d better turn back into human form¡­¡± Huanhuan stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just can¡¯t get used to it. Just take it easy on me.¡± He had already entered. If he withdrew it now, all their previous efforts would be wasted. In any case, this would happen sooner or later. She just had to grit his teeth and endure it. She closed her eyes and tried to recall the contents of ¡®The 10 Secrets to Reducing Pain During Labor¡¯. Inhale. Two, three, four! Inhale. Two, three, four! Inhale again¡­ After repeating it five or six times, Huanhuan felt that it really didn¡¯t hurt as much anymore. She slapped the bed and said readily, ¡°Come on! Go on!¡± Bai Di tried to move and quickly asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s mind was filled with the contents of the book. She had been trying to adjust her breathing rhythm and didn¡¯t notice if Bai Di had moved. She shook her head randomly to show that it didn¡¯t hurt. Bai Di relaxed a little. Fortunately, Huanhuan¡¯s physique had been greatly improved by the Divine Wood seed. Coupled with the help of the Sourcing Leaf Fruit, she was not drenched in blood. But the pain was still there. She tried to relax, trying to keep her body in a relatively relaxed state. Her mind kept going over the techniques she read in the book. 1 Bai Di¡¯s endurance was terrifying to begin with. Coupled with the supplement, he was like a perpetual motion machine. He never knew fatigue. Huanhuan was tossed and turned all night. After he got his release, Bai Di didn¡¯t move. Instead, he lowered his head and nuzzled her cheek. Huanhuan¡¯s eyes were red, and her long black hair fell messily under her. She gave him a weak look and sounded like she was about to cry. ¡°You¡¯re bullying me.¡± In contrast, Bai Di looked much more energetic. When he saw how pitiful she looked after being ravaged, he immediately felt the urge again. Huanhuan was so frightened that she shivered again and sobbed. ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore. I don¡¯t want it anymore¡­¡± Bai Di¡¯s heart ached. He transformed back into human form and scooped her into his arms. He kissed her flushed face. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re not doing it anymore.¡± Bai Di got hot water and washed her down first. Then, he rinsed himself with the rest of the water. They lay down under the covers. Huanhuan was so tired that her eyelids were twitching. As soon as her head touched the pillow, she fell asleep. Bai Di pulled her into his arms and looked down at her quiet sleeping face. He really couldn¡¯t get enough of her. Unable to resist, he kissed her forehead and spoke gently. ¡°I love you.¡± ¡®I¡¯m loving you more and more.¡¯ ¡­ The next day, Huanhuan just lay weakly in bed. Her back ached, and her limbs were weak. It was difficult for her to even sit up. Her private parts were still burning. This was the tragedy of their sizes not being compatible with each other. Huanhuan looked hopeless. ¡°Little Brat, I feel like a broken rag doll.¡± The system ignored her and rolled its cold eyes at her. Huanhuan was filled with regret. ¡°I won¡¯t make that medicine again.¡± The system said, ¡°Bai Di isn¡¯t bad. He restrained his desires after only doing it with you once. If it were Shuang Yun, he would definitely suppress you for three days and three nights.¡± Thinking of Shuang Yun¡¯s ferocious appearance in bed, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but shiver. That guy always did what he wanted. He had no idea what restraint was. It was a blessing in disguise that Shuang Yun did not drink the bowl of medicine! The system said, ¡°That¡¯s why you should be content!¡± Huanhuan had an idea and suddenly said, ¡°Little Brat, can¡¯t you block the pain for me? I should have asked you to block the pain for me last night!¡± However, the system said, ¡°In order to protect the host¡¯s privacy, when you mate, the system will automatically enter a dormant state. It can¡¯t block the pain for you.¡± 1 Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°You¡¯re so humane?!¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m the most advanced system at the moment.¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°Then why did you choose me to be the host?¡± ¡°Guess.¡± Huanhuan blinked. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m cute?¡± The system said, ¡°Your human faces are all sets of data to us. There¡¯s no difference between beautiful and ugly.¡± ¡°Then why was I chosen?¡± ¡°Guess for yourself. If you get it right, I¡¯ll tell you. If not, I won¡¯t.¡± Huanhuan shouted unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re so cunning! If I¡¯ve already guessed correctly, do I still need you to tell me the answer?!¡± ¡°Hehehehe~¡± Huanhuan was silent for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t laugh like that,¡± she suggested sincerely. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It sounds stupid.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The stupid system got angry. It hid and refused to talk to her again. Bai Di pushed open the door and brought the hot broth to her. Huanhuan drank it spoonful by spoonful. After drinking her fill, Huanhuan felt better. She asked, ¡°Where are the others?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°Shuang Yun and Sang Ye went down the mountain.¡± The commotion last night was very loud. Coupled with the fact that beasts were born with sensitive hearing, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling did not sleep the entire night. 2 No one knew how they had stayed up until dawn. Anyway, after Shuang Yun woke up, he rushed down the mountain with a dissatisfied expression. It seemed like he was planning to hunt to vent his excess energy. Sang Ye still looked cold as if he was not too affected. Before he left, he specially came to take a look at Huanhuan. However, at that time, Huanhuan was unconscious and did not notice that there was someone else by the bed. Not long after Sang Ye left, Xue Ling came. He stared at Huanhuan¡¯s sleeping face for a long time. If his gaze contained warmth, Huanhuan would have melted from the heat. Chapter 223 - Come, All Of You! Bai Di stayed at home to take care of Huanhuan. Not wanting to bore her, Bai Di chatted about some things that had happened in the tribe recently. When he mentioned the oracles, Huanhuan asked, ¡°Which temple did the oracles come from this time?¡± ¡°There are a total of two oracles. They¡¯re from the Dark Moon Temple and the Divine Wood Temple respectively.¡± Huanhuan was slightly stunned when she heard the words ¡®Divine Wood Temple¡¯. ¡°The Divine Wood Temple sent someone here too?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a female feathered beast. I heard she¡¯s old friends with Xue Ling.¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°Xue Ling has a lot of friends.¡± First, there was the pangolin, and now, there was a female bird. Bai Di said, ¡°The female feather is called Xue Hui. She¡¯s always wanted to see you.¡± ¡°Meet me? What for?¡± Huanhuan was very puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ve told Xue Ling not to let Xue Hui near you.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t mind. ¡°It¡¯s fine if we just meet. After all, she¡¯s Xue Ling¡¯s friend. I should give Xue Ling some face.¡± Bai Di touched her abdomen, his gaze gentle. ¡°You just have to stay home quietly for a while. I don¡¯t know if Xue Hui is good or bad. It won¡¯t be good if she hurts you and the babies.¡± Huanhuan was caught between laughter and tears. ¡°We just mated last night. I¡¯m not even pregnant yet. Why are you thinking so far ahead?¡± Bai Di felt a little anxious. But he was insistent. ¡°Just in case. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t take any chances.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Although Huanhuan was very interested in the Divine Wood Temple, she gave up on the idea of meeting Xue Hui so as not to worry Bai Di. Anyway, there was still a lot of time. She could just go to Divine Wood City in the future. There was no need to rush. Perhaps she had drunk too much meat soup just now, Huanhuan felt her abdomen swell. She struggled to get up, but because her arms were weak, she couldn¡¯t get up from the bed. She looked like a stupid little turtle. 1 Bai Di couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He scooped her up and hugged her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Huanhuan said in embarrassment, ¡°I want to go to the toilet.¡± She often said strange, unfamiliar words. Bai Di hadn¡¯t understood them before, but after spending time with her, he did. This included what it meant to go to the toilet. ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡± He carried her out of the bedroom. Huanhuan¡¯s legs went weak. She couldn¡¯t even stand. Even though she tried her best to resist, she couldn¡¯t escape Bai Di¡¯s big hand. He took off her underwear. She sat on the barrel to pee while Bai Di stood guard. Huanhuan covered her face in embarrassment. When Sang Ye returned, he brought a large bag of bird eggs. He handed the eggs to Bai Di. ¡°Cook them for Huanhuan to eat. Let her nourish her body.¡± Bai Di opened the bag and saw that there were eggs of thorn bird beasts inside. It was common knowledge that thorn bird beasts were very aggressive birds who loved their eggs very much. The eggs of the thorn birds tasted delicious and could nourish the body. Many beasts had been scratched by these thorn birds in order to steal their eggs. In serious cases, they even lost their lives and became food in the birds¡¯ stomachs. Sang Ye had obtained so many thorn birds¡¯ eggs in one go. He had probably dug out the entire nest. Bai Di looked him up and down. ¡°You weren¡¯t scratched by a thorn bird, were you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± With that, Sang Ye went upstairs. The eggs of the thorn bird beasts were the size of an adult¡¯s palm. Bai Di chose one of them. After cracking it, he mixed it with chopped chicken and steamed it into a soft and smooth custard. At night, Huanhuan was still lying in bed. At dinner, there was only Shuang Yun, Sang Xue, and the children. Bai Di carried the hot custard upstairs and fed it to Huanhuan. It was the first time she had eaten the egg of a thorn bird beast. She couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by its soft and smooth texture. It was like pudding. She ate the entire bowl of custard in one go. Huanhuan burped. ¡°What egg is this? It¡¯s delicious!¡± Bai Di wiped her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s an egg of a thorn bird beast.¡± ¡°Thorn bird beast?¡± Huanhuan had never heard of such an animal. Bai Di introduced the characteristics of the a thorn bird beast and said, ¡°Sang Ye went to find these eggs. He must have spent a lot of effort.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°Sang Ye is very kind.¡± Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll go down first.¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± That night, Huanhuan slept with Bai Di. Bai Di took pity on her and didn¡¯t mate with her again. He took her in his arms and felt her steady breathing. He felt a quiet sense of happiness. After resting for a day and a night, Huanhuan could finally get out of bed, but her walking posture was still very awkward. Bai Di said, ¡°Let me carry you down.¡± ¡°No, I can walk.¡± Huanhuan held her sore waist with one hand and the wall with the other as she slowly walked down the stairs. At this moment, the others in the house were already awake. Shuang Yun was playing with the children in the courtyard. Big Goody had become fonder of fighting recently. She even tried to challenge her father. Shuang Yun welcomed this. He slapped his precious daughter down, then touched her head and told her with a smile, ¡°You have to be faster. You can¡¯t just look ahead¡­¡± At first, Big Goody was quite unconvinced and felt that her father was talking too much. Later, after being beaten seven or eight times in a row, she was finally convinced. She began to carefully listen to her father¡¯s guidance and improve her attacking style bit by bit. Dos, Tres, and Little Monster just watched eagerly. They also wanted their father¡¯s guidance. Perhaps because his sons¡¯ gazes were too pitiful, Shuang Yun finally relented and took the time to call them over. ¡°Come, all of you!¡± His sons immediately swarmed forward. In the end, they were all beaten down. When raising his sons, Shuang Yun¡¯s attitude was rather cold. ¡°Get up and continue!¡± The wolf pups got up again and pounced on him, howling. Unsurprisingly, they were beaten down again. After a few rounds, the wolf cubs were beaten until their faces were swollen. They lay on the ground like three dead dogs, their ears drooping. Huanhuan had just walked out the door when she saw her sons¡¯ miserable appearance. Her heart ached. She quickly waved at the children. ¡°Who did this to you?¡± The wolf pups surrounded her, rubbing against her palm as they whimpered. Big Goody stepped forward to explain, ¡°We¡¯re asking Daddy for tips.¡± Compared to her poor brothers, the big sister was much happier. Not only was she uninjured, but she was also praised by her father. ¡°As expected of my precious daughter. You¡¯re learning quickly! In the future, you¡¯ll definitely become the most powerful female warrior in the tribe!¡± Chapter 224 - I Like You Very Much Shuang Yun leaned in front of Huanhuan and sniffed her lips, cheeks, ears, neck, and shoulders. He looked like a wife checking her husband, who was coming home late, to make sure he wasn¡¯t having an affair. Huanhuan pushed his head aside. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Shuang Yun stared at her face. ¡°You smell like Bai Di.¡± Huanhuan coughed lightly and pretended to be calm. ¡°Do I? I don¡¯t smell anything.¡± ¡°The smell is especially strong. I smelled it as soon as you walked out the door.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shuang Yun was as aggrieved as a jealous wife. ¡°You¡¯re so cold.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°You are.¡± Huanhuan agreed. ¡°Alright, I am.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing his pitiful look, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but smile. She reached out and touched his short silver-white hair. ¡°The expression on your face now will make people think I¡¯m bullying you.¡± Shuang Yun rubbed against her palm and snorted. ¡°You are bullying me.¡± ¡°I like you so much. How could I bear to bully you?¡± ¡°Do you like me?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s cheeks were slightly red, but she sounded certain. ¡°I like you very much.¡± Shuang Yun was immediately happy again. He wrapped his arms around her and nuzzled her ear. ¡°Sleep with me tonight, okay?¡± Huanhuan rejected him without hesitation. ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Why? You just said you like me.¡± Huanhuan gently stroked her abdomen. ¡°I can¡¯t mate with anyone for the time being. Your self-control is poor. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to control yourself and want to do bad things at night, so it¡¯s safer for me to sleep with Bai Di or Sang Ye.¡± Shuang Yun watched her expression and actions and quickly reacted. ¡°Did Bai Di mate with you in his beast form last night?¡± Huanhuan lowered her head in embarrassment. ¡°Yes.¡± Shuang Yun said with a strange expression, ¡°No wonder you were so loud last night¡­¡± This topic was too embarrassing. Huanhuan decided to change the topic. She told him about the children¡¯s education. ¡°It¡¯s fine for you to dote on your daughter, but you can¡¯t bully your sons. Look at how you¡¯ve beaten up Dos, Tres, and Little Monster. This isn¡¯t the way to be a good father!¡± Shuang Yun said matter-of-factly, ¡°They¡¯re male beasts. They¡¯re thick-skinned and resistant to beatings. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Huanhuan was speechless. ¡°They¡¯re your biological sons.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what happened to me back then. Although I did suffer a little at first, I got used to it.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t convince him. She could only glare at him. She led the wolf pups into the kitchen and asked Bai Di for some freshly boiled eggs to rub the bruises on their bodies. The wolf cubs felt comfortable with Huanhuan taking care of them. They whimpered as they hugged their mother¡¯s wrist. After massaging them with the eggs, she slowly peeled the eggs and gave them to the children. Huanhuan¡¯s breakfast was still the same bowl of fragrant egg custard. The others had meat soup with meat pies and some crisp and refreshing pickled vegetables. Huanhuan wanted to feed the children egg custard. But Big Goody said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re preparing to give birth. You have to eat more eggs. We¡¯ll just eat meat.¡± Dos, Tres, and Little Monster nodded in agreement. ¡°The meat is delicious too!¡± She did not expect the children who were usually the most gluttonous to say such considerate words. Huanhuan¡¯s heart warmed. She leaned in front of Big Goody and asked with a smile, ¡°Can I have a bite of your meat pie?¡± Big Goody generously tore off a large piece of meat pie and handed it to her mouth. Huanhuan took a bite. Bai Di was a very good cook. The meat pie was fragrant and crispy. It was not greasy at all. It was indeed delicious. Big Goody asked, ¡°Do you want more?¡± Huanhuan stroked her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want anymore. You can eat it yourself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After eating and drinking his fill, Shuang Yun was about to leave when Big Goody leaned over and asked, ¡°Father, are you going hunting today?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Big Goody wagged her big fluffy tail, her eyes filled with anticipation. ¡°Can my brothers and I go hunting with you?¡± Shuang Yun was surprised and asked, ¡°Hunting is very difficult. Are you sure you want to go with me?¡± Big Goody nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes!¡± Dos, Tres, and Little Monster squeezed over and looked eagerly at Shuang Yun. ¡°Father, we want to hunt too!¡± Shuang Yun thought for a moment and agreed readily. ¡°Alright, come down the mountain with me later.¡± The children jumped and cheered in delight. Huanhuan was more worried. ¡°The children are still young. If you take them hunting now, what if they get injured?¡± Before Shuang Yun could speak, the children shouted in unison. ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of getting hurt!¡± Shuang Yun also said, ¡°It¡¯s good to bring them out to see the world. When I was their age, I could already catch prey alone to feed myself.¡± Huanhuan knew that he had suffered a lot when he was young. Hearing him say this, her heart softened. Shuang Yun pinched her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll watch from the side. I promise I won¡¯t let them get hurt.¡± Huanhuan muttered, ¡°You said it. If they¡¯re injured, I¡¯ll hold you responsible.¡± Shuang Yun picked her up and kissed the corner of her mouth. ¡°Okay.¡± This was the first time the wolf cubs had gone out hunting. The four of them were very excited and kept circling Shuang Yun. Shuang Yun led the children down the mountain. Huanhuan went to teach the children in the tribe as usual. Sang Ye followed her silently and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you there.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡± Sang Ye picked her up and walked steadily toward the 11th floor. Huanhuan wrapped her arms around his neck and said softly, ¡°Bai Di told me everything. Spiky bird beasts are dangerous. Were you hurt when you went to get the eggs?¡± ¡°No, when I went to look for eggs, I happened to encounter other ferocious beasts who wanted to snatch the eggs. The thorn bird beasts were chasing after those ferocious beasts, so I took the opportunity to pick up these eggs.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s rare for me to be this lucky.¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°You¡¯d better not look for thorn bird beasts¡¯ eggs in the future.¡± Sang Ye was puzzled. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. I don¡¯t want you to be in danger.¡± Sang Ye said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as you like it, I can get anything for you.¡± Huanhuan shook her head and looked at him seriously. ¡°There are many delicious things in this world. Even I don¡¯t eat the eggs of thorn bird beasts, there are many other delicious foods. But you¡¯re the only Sang Ye I like. If anything happens to you, I¡¯ll definitely die.¡± Sang Ye lowered his dark eyes and didn¡¯t say anything else. He just silently hugged her tighter. Huanhuan leaned against his shoulder. ¡°So don¡¯t do anything dangerous again, okay?¡± Her voice was soft and sweet, revealing a hint of coquettishness that Sang Ye could not refuse. He could only agree. ¡°All right.¡± Huanhuan smiled happily and kissed him on the chin. ¡°Then we have a deal!¡± Sang Ye looked at her helplessly. There was a doting look in his dark eyes that even he did not notice. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do with you.¡± Chapter 225 - Theyve Finally Grown Up! He was hunting with the children today. Shuang Yun had specially chosen a familiar place to hunt. He first led the children on two hunts and personally demonstrated how to catch prey. This was the first time the wolf cubs had seen a hunt up close. They were all excited. After catching two prey, Shuang Yun decided to give the children a chance to do it themselves. He grabbed a lone red-furred boar. Instead of biting its neck, he threw it in front of the children. ¡°It¡¯s up to you guys now.¡± The red-haired wild boar rolled on the ground and immediately twisted its fat body to escape. Big Goody was the first to rush forward and slap the red-haired wild boar¡¯s big butt. There were three bloody marks on the red-haired wild boar¡¯s butt, and it cried out in pain. Dos, Tres, and Little Monster immediately surrounded the red-haired wild boar from four directions. Each of them scratched it. The enraged red boar finally went berserk. It charged at Little Mosnter recklessly! Shuang Yun stood up and was about to save Little Monster when he saw that Big Goody had already rushed forward. She hugged Little Monster and rolled away to avoid the collision with the red-haired wild boar. Dos and Tres took the opportunity to pounce on the red-haired wild boar. Big Goody immediately turned around and rushed forward to bite the red-haired wild boar¡¯s neck! Blood splattered all over the four of them. They had finally killed their prey. The wolf cubs all heaved a sigh of relief and sat on the ground, panting heavily. Shuang Yun walked over. He flipped over the red-haired wild boar¡¯s corpse and frowned. ¡°The fur on its body has been badly scratched by you. I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t be used anymore.¡± The wolf cubs lowered their wolf ears and looked regretful. Just now, all they could think about was killing the wild boar. They had no time to think about whether the boar¡¯s fur could be used. Shuang Yun glanced at them. ¡°After you¡¯re done hunting, the first task is to clean up the scene immediately. If you really can¡¯t clean up, leave as soon as possible with your prey. There are many ferocious beasts in the forest. The smell of blood will attract them. If a ferocious beast had suddenly jumped out and attacked you just now, you¡¯d definitely become its food in your current state.¡± When the wolf cubs heard this, they quickly got up and assumed a defensive posture. They looked around, afraid that a ferocious beast would suddenly appear nearby. Shuang Yun said, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked the vicinity just now. There are no ferocious beasts. Hurry up and remove the fur and meat of your prey.¡± The wolf cubs immediately got busy. This was the first time they were dealing with prey. Their movements were very unfamiliar. After a long time, they finally cut off all the meat of the red-haired wild boar. Shuang Yun had a contractual ring that could store the meat in his space, but he didn¡¯t do so. Instead, he taught the children how to pack fresh meat in animal hide and bring it back. After dealing with the prey, Shuang Yun broke off four of the wild boar¡¯s teeth. After washing them, he gave them to the wolf cubs. ¡°This is a souvenir of your first successful hunt. Keep it well.¡± The wolf pups were happy, but they couldn¡¯t take human form yet. It was difficult for them to hold such small teeth. They could easily lose them. Shuang Yun drilled a hole in the end of the animal teeth with his claws, threaded some rope into them, and hung them around the necks of the wolf cubs. The wolf cubs rolled on the ground in excitement. They had hunted prey! They had finally grown up! Shuang Yun led them to a nearby stream and said, ¡°Remember to wash the blood off your bodies before you go home. Don¡¯t scare your mother.¡± The wolf cubs jumped into the stream one after another. In the blink of an eye, the furry white furballs became four drenched dogs. After they were clean, they jumped ashore and shook their bodies hard. Water droplets flew everywhere. Shuang Yun then brought the children home. When they saw the rock mountain, they realized that many beasts had gathered at the foot of the mountain. They could vaguely hear cries. Shuang Yun turned around and said to the children, ¡°Go home first. I¡¯ll go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Big Goody agreed and led her brothers into the rock mountain. Shuang Yun squeezed into the crowd and saw three koala beasts in tattered clothes kneeling on the ground. They were crying and begging, ¡°Please take us in. We finally escaped and have nowhere to go.¡± The person standing in front of them was Jiu Yuan. Jiu Yuan looked troubled, not knowing how to resolve the matter. When he saw Shuang Yun arrive, his eyes lit up and he immediately strode forward. ¡°Patriarch, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Shuang Yun asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Jiu Yuan explained, ¡°We were busy in the fields just now when these three guys suddenly ran out of the forest and rushed into the temporary residence, scaring many beasts. After I received the news, I immediately led people to chase them out of the temporary residence, but they refused to leave. I can¡¯t do anything about them now.¡± Shuang Yun looked at the three koala beasts kneeling on the ground. ¡°Who are you? Why did you suddenly come to the rock mountain?¡± The oldest of them cried, ¡°We had no choice! Our tribe was attacked by monsters, and many of our people were bitten to death. Some of our people also became man-eating monsters after being bitten. The three of us tried our best to escape from those monsters. We had no choice but to come to the Rock Wolf Tribe. Please save us!¡± Hearing his account, a bad guess appeared in Shuang Yun¡¯s mind. At this moment, Huai Shan¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted. ¡°The monsters they¡¯re talking about must be beasts who were infected with the dead blood disease!¡± Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw Huai Shan strutting over under the escort of his guards. Although Shuang Yun did not have a good impression of Huai Shan, what Huai Shan had just said was what Shuang Yun was guessing. Some of the beasts looked terrified when they heard the words ¡®dead blood disease¡¯, but the younger beasts did not know what dead blood disease was and still looked confused. Huai Shan raised his chin and looked around arrogantly. ¡°The dead blood disease is an epidemic brought about by the demon race. Once ordinary beasts are infected with dead blood disease, they¡¯ll either die or become slaves to the demon race. They¡¯ll become monsters who only know how to kill.¡± 1 When the young beasts heard this, they did not believe it. They were all beasts who had just reached adulthood and did not know how terrifying demons and the dead blood disease were. 1 It wasn¡¯t until some of the older beasts beside them whispered about how terrifying demons and the dead blood disease were that they knew fear. Huai Shan looked at everyone¡¯s terrified expressions and looked satisfied. He continued, ¡°As terrifying as the demons and the dead blood disease are, they¡¯re not completely invincible. The temple¡¯s healing spells can treat those infected with dead blood disease.¡± Chapter 226 - Damn It! Huai Shan¡¯s words calmed the panicked hearts of the beasts, and at the same time, they three beasts kneeling on the ground saw hope. They scrambled over and hugged Huai Shan¡¯s calf while begging him. ¡°Please save our people! They¡¯re all infected with dead blood disease. As long as you can save them, we¡¯ll do anything!¡± The three of them were dirty and smelly from their escape. Huai Shan almost vomited from their stench. Huai Shan shouted at the guards behind him, ¡°What are you waiting for? Quickly help me pull these three dirty things away!¡± Miu Wei led the guards to pull the three koala beasts away and stopped them from approaching Huai Shan. Huai Shan tugged at his robe, his heart filled with hatred. Such expensive shark silk was dirtied by those three guys. Damn them! The three tailless bear beasts were still begging. Unfortunately, their pleas did not soften Huai Shan¡¯s heart. Instead, it made him even more frustrated. He said with a dark expression, ¡°These three escaped from the tribe that was swallowed by the dead blood disease. Perhaps they¡¯re also infected with the dead blood disease. For safety¡¯s sake, execute them immediately. Burn their corpses!¡± Hearing that they were going to be killed, the three koala beasts immediately trembled in fear and kept shouting for justice. ¡°We¡¯re not infected with dead blood! You can¡¯t kill us!¡± The guards dragged the three koala beasts away, planning to find a remote place to deal with them. The three of them struggled desperately. Unfortunately, they were no match for the guards. They could only cry for help. Although the other beasts couldn¡¯t bear it, no one stopped the guards. After all, Huai Shan was right. These three koala beasts had escaped from the tribe that was ravaged by the dead blood disease. Who knew if they had also been infected by the disease? If they were infected, wouldn¡¯t everyone here be in trouble?! Huai Shan took in the changes in everyone¡¯s expressions and knew that his words had shocked everyone. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little proud. Ha, they were indeed just a group of bumpkins. Just a few words could scare them. How ignorant! Shuang Yun turned to Jiu Yuan and instructed him. Jiu Yuan nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± He quickly chased after the guards with a few male wolves. Jiu Yuan said, ¡°Please leave these three foreign beasts to us.¡± The guards thought that Jiu Yuan wanted to deal with the koalas himself. It just so happened that they couldn¡¯t be bothered to kill the koalas themselves, so they handed them to Jiu Yuan. The three koala beasts cried. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill us. We¡¯re really not infected. We don¡¯t want to die. Boo-hoo!¡± Jiu Yuan said, ¡°Alright, stop crying.¡± ¡°Boo-hoo!¡± Jiu Yuan¡¯s eyes were ferocious. ¡°If you cry again, I¡¯ll kill you now!¡± The three koala beasts immediately shut their mouths in fear, not daring to make a sound. They could only look at Jiu Yuan with tears in their eyes. Their gazes were filled with pleading and despair. Jiu Yuan said to the male wolves behind him, ¡°Take the three of them to the cave behind the temporary residence and watch them closely. Without the permission of the patriarch, no one is allowed to approach them.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The male wolves strode forward and dragged the koala beasts towards the cave. Seeing this, Huai Shan immediately shouted, ¡°Where are you taking them? They¡¯re probably infected with dead blood disease. They have to be executed immediately!¡± Jiu Yuan didn¡¯t even look at him as he walked away with the three koala beasts. Huai Shan was abnormally angry at being ignored. He pointed at Shuang Yun and questioned aggressively, ¡°What do you mean by this? You know that those three guys might be infected with the dead blood disease, but you¡¯re still letting them live. If they fall ill, do you want all of us to die here?!¡± The beasts all looked at Shuang Yun, not understanding why he was doing this. They hoped Shuang Yun would give them a reasonable explanation. Shuang Yun sneered. ¡°There were people here who were infected with dead blood disease before. According to you, does that mean all the beasts here might be infected with dead blood disease and should be executed?¡± Everyone was stunned. Huai Shan widened his eyes and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°There were people here who were infected with dead blood disease? Why didn¡¯t I know about it?!¡± ¡°There are a lot of things you don¡¯t know. This is no exception.¡± Huai Shan was afraid that he would be infected. He immediately took out a black crystal from his pocket and held it tightly in his palm. He asked nervously, ¡°What about the beasts who were infected with dead blood disease? Did you kill them? Were their bodies burned?¡± The beasts present were a little shocked. They remembered that before winter came last year, a few beasts had suddenly fallen sick in their temporary residence. At that time, they thought it was just an ordinary illness and did not take it to heart. Later, the sick beasts were cured, and the matter was quickly forgotten. That illness did not leave an impression in the minds of many. However, from what Patriarch Shuang Yun had said just now, it seemed that the illness that time was not simple. Those beasts were very likely infected with dead blood disease. Thinking of this, the beasts¡¯ expressions became very interesting. Unexpectedly, it turned out that the dead blood disease that they thought had only existed in rumors had appeared beside them. Legend had it that once a beast was infected, there was only death and a terrible disease that reduced them to monsters that awaited them. It turned out that they could be cured. At the thought of this, the dead blood disease seemed to become less terrifying. Shuang Yun ignored Huai Shan¡¯s series of questions and spoke calmly to everyone. ¡°Before winter came last year, there were beasts in the temporary residence who were infected with dead blood disease. In order not to cause panic, I didn¡¯t tell everyone the truth.¡± The beasts all pricked up their ears and looked at Shuang Yun quietly, listening to his explanation. Shuang Yun continued, ¡°Many of you have seen those beasts who were infected with dead blood disease and know their symptoms after being infected. Compare them to the three koalas just now. Do you think they look infected?¡± The beasts recalled the symptoms of the few beasts who had contracted the dead blood disease. Among them, the infected people knew the symptoms the best. ¡°I felt cold and hot all over. My mind was groggy.¡± ¡°Yes, I couldn¡¯t muster any strength. I couldn¡¯t even move, let alone cry.¡± ¡°In comparison, other than being a little disheveled, the three koala beasts don¡¯t look like they¡¯ve been infected with dead blood disease.¡± ¡­ Amidst the chatter, the conclusion gradually surfaced. When everyone was done discussing, Shuang Yun gestured for everyone to quiet down. Chapter 227 - Real Mission Shuang Yun said calmly, ¡°Seeing is believing. I believe everyone should have an answer now as to whether those three koalas were infected with dead blood disease. But for safety¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll lock them up and observe them in isolation. After confirming that they¡¯re not infected, I¡¯ll let them out.¡± The beasts nodded, indicating that the leader¡¯s actions were appropriate. Shuang Yun said, ¡°That¡¯s settled. Everyone, get busy.¡± The beasts dispersed in groups. They all had their own work to do. It had already taken them a lot of time to watch the commotion. They had to work hard to complete today¡¯s mission and earn work points. Soon, everyone was gone. Shuang Yun turned and walked back. Huai Shan shouted angrily, ¡°Shuang Yun, stop!¡± Shuang Yun stopped and looked back at him. ¡°What else do you need, Lord Oracle?¡± Huai Shan gritted his teeth. ¡°You did it on purpose just now!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Stop pretending! You deliberately did that to me!¡± Huai Shan was exasperated. He had clearly said that he wanted to execute the three koalas, but Shuang Yun suddenly jumped out. Not only did his mean snatch away the three koalas, but he also overturned his decision, making all his previous words useless! Shuang Yun had disrespected him! Shuang Yun looked sarcastic. ¡°Do you think too highly of yourself? I just did what I thought I should do. It has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°How dare you speak to me like that?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have things to do. I don¡¯t have time to argue with you. Help yourself.¡± Shuang Yun said these words coldly, then turned and walked away. Huai Shan was so angry at his attitude that his features were distorted. He wanted to rush forward and teach this arrogant guy a lesson! Miu Wei stopped him. 1 ¡°Don¡¯t lower yourself to his level. Don¡¯t forget what our real mission is here.¡± ¡°Of course, I remember. The high priest asked us to investigate the Rock Wolf Tribe and find Sang Ye¡¯s whereabouts,¡± Huai Shan said angrily. ¡°But that Shuang Yun is too arrogant. I really can¡¯t take this lying down!¡± Miu Wei pressed down on his shoulder and said in a low voice, ¡°Bear with it for a while. Don¡¯t alert him until the mission is completed. After the mission is completed, you can take revenge on him however you want.¡± His palm was big and strong. When he pressed it against Huai Shan¡¯s shoulder, it felt like a thousand-pound rock. Huai Shan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, then he was suddenly much calmer. Huai Shan closed his eyes and said heavily, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. It¡¯s more important to complete the mission given by the high priest first.¡± Then, Miu Wei removed his hand. ¡°As long as you know what¡¯s important.¡± Huai Shan looked at Shuang Yun¡¯s departing figure and said, ¡°They all live in the rock mountain, but they don¡¯t let us step into it. I keep feeling that there¡¯s something hidden in the mountain. Why don¡¯t we find a chance to explore the mountain?¡± Miu Wei also looked in the direction of the rock mountain, his gaze lingering on the layers of creepers. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll investigate tonight.¡± ¡­ Dinner today was hotpot. Bai Di cut the prey the wolf cubs brought back into pieces and placed them in a large pot to cook. He added many spices and ingredients. The rich fragrance filled the air, making the wolf cubs drool. The family gathered around the pot to eat. Big Goody specially picked a few pieces of tender meat and placed them in Huanhuan¡¯s bowl. Her eyes lit up as she said, ¡°Mom, this is the wild boar meat that my brothers and I got. Try it and see if it tastes good.¡± Huanhuan ate the meat. It was cooked until it was soft and tender. She could taste the spice mix in the meat, which made it even more delicious. She smiled happily. ¡°Delicious! You guys are amazing. You managed to hunt such a big wild boar on your first hunt. I¡¯m proud of you!¡± The wolf cubs wagged their tails and scrambled to say, ¡°We¡¯ll hunt more prey for you in the future!¡± Huanhuan stroked their heads one by one and said in relief, ¡°You¡¯re all my precious babies.¡± Shuang Yun shamelessly leaned over and asked, ¡°What about me? What am I to you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my big baby.¡± The tips of Shuang Yun¡¯s ears turned slightly red. He snorted. ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± As they spoke, Xue Ling had already eaten half the pot of meat. When Shuang Yun discovered this, he shouted angrily, ¡°This the prey hunted by my daughter. You¡¯re not allowed to eat so much!¡± Xue Ling ate the last bit of meat on the bone. Even so, he ate the meat with grace. It didn¡¯t feel barbaric at all. Instead, it was indescribably beautiful. In the end, it was because he was good-looking. He chewed the bone and ate the marrow inside before reluctantly throwing it away. ¡°The meat tastes so good today!¡± ¡°No matter how tasty it is, you¡¯re not allowed to eat more of it!¡± Shuang Yun wanted to take the entire pot away, but it was too hot. He couldn¡¯t even touch it. Xue Ling ignored the furious Shuang Yun and continued to pick up the meat from the pot at a precise speed and stuff it into his mouth. Shuang Yun wanted to rush up and fight him, but Bai Di stopped him. Bai Di said calmly, ¡°Let him eat if he wants. There¡¯s still a lot of meat in the space. I¡¯ll cook it later.¡± In any case, the hotpot made things convenient. If they wanted to eat more, they could just add more ingredients. It was very convenient. Shuang Yun was especially angry. ¡°This is my daughter¡¯s prey, but I didn¡¯t get to eat much of it as this bird person ate everything!¡± For some reason, Huanhuan wanted to laugh when she looked at his indignant expression. But she knew that if she really laughed, Shuang Yun would definitely explode with anger. Huanhuan suppressed her laughter and said, ¡°Then eat more before he¡¯s done. Don¡¯t let him take advantage of you.¡± Her words reminded Shuang Yun. He stopped talking and quickly scooped up the meat in the pot. This was the result of his precious daughter¡¯s first hunt. He had to eat more! The last bit of meat basically went into Shuang Yun¡¯s and Xue Ling¡¯s stomachs. Bai Di took out some meatballs and meat pies that he had made during the day. He added some vegetables and cooked them in the pot so that everyone could have a share. After eating and drinking his fill, Bai Di was about to clean up the dishes as usual when Huanhuan stopped him. She said, ¡°You can¡¯t do all the housework alone. There are so many people in our family. Excluding the children, we have five adults here. To be fair, we have to take turns doing the housework in the future.¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t care much for such small matters. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you say,¡± he said with a smile. Huanhuan looked at the other three. ¡°What about you?¡± Sang Ye said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you too.¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Xue Ling smiled. ¡°That¡¯s fine with me too.¡± Huanhuan clapped her hands. ¡°Very good. It¡¯s unanimous!¡± Chapter 228 - You Cant Treat Me Well! Huanhuan said, ¡°We¡¯ll have two people in a team. Shuang Yun and Xue Ling will be in charge of clearing the dishes tonight.¡± Shuang Yun had no objections to her arrangement, but he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why did you arrange for me to do things with this bird person?¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°Because you two ate the most tonight.¡± Shuang Yun was speechless. He couldn¡¯t argue with that reason. Xue Ling leaned against the wall, his red robe billowing like fire. The corners of his mouth curled up, and there was a hint of ambiguity in his eyes. ¡°Huanhuan, do I look like I know how to do housework?¡± Huanhuan looked him up and down. ¡°No, you don¡¯t look like you do.¡± Then, she took an apron made of cotton from her space. She put it on Xue Ling and looked him over again. She nodded. ¡°Now you do.¡± Xue Ling tugged at his apron. ¡°What is this? It¡¯s ugly.¡± 1 Huanhuan said, ¡°This is called an apron. It can protect your clothes from the dirty oil. I made it myself. If you don¡¯t like it, you can choose not to wear it.¡± As soon as he heard that she had made it herself, Xue Ling immediately stopped pulling off his apron and touched it with his palm. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite cute. I like it.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just despise it for being ugly?¡± ¡°Oh? Did I say that? You must have remembered wrongly,¡± Xue Ling lied seriously. Huanhuan was speechless. Shuang Yun leaned over. ¡°I want the apron you made too.¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I gave him an apron so that he wouldn¡¯t dirty his feathers. You only have a hide skirt on you. It doesn¡¯t matter if you dirty it. Anyway, there are still many hide skirts for you to change into.¡± Shuang Yun was very unhappy. ¡°No number of animal hide skirts can compare to the apron you made yourself. You can¡¯t favor one over the other!¡± Huanhuan had no choice but to take out another apron for him. Shuang Yun immediately put on the apron and showed off proudly. ¡°Don¡¯t I look handsome in an apron?¡± Huanhuan silently held her forehead. The apron for Shuang Yun was originally for her to wear, so it was shorter. There was a small strip of lace sewn around the edge of the apron, making it look especially cute. Shuang Yun was naked except for an animal hide skirt around his waist. Now, he was wearing an apron over it. It made him look like a pervert with a special hobby. 3 Shuang Yun didn¡¯t think he was perverted at all. He even chased after Huanhuan and asked. ¡°Am I handsome? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Huanhuan replied against her conscience, ¡°You¡¯re very handsome. It suits you.¡± Shuang Yun was even happier. ¡­ Tonight, Huanhuan would sleep with Bai Di. She snuggled into his arms and whispered, ¡°How long before we know if I¡¯m pregnant?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick some purple leaves tomorrow. Smell them every day. If you¡¯re pregnant, there¡¯ll be a reaction.¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± Bai Di¡¯s arms were warm. Huanhuan involuntarily closed her eyes and fell asleep soon after. In her daze, she felt the person beside her move. She hugged his arm and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Go to sleep.¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry at the sight of the little female in his arms. She hugged her arms tightly and pressed her face to his chest, her pink lips pouting. At this moment, the door was pushed open and Sang Ye walked in. He looked at Huanhuan, who was sleeping soundly, and lowered his voice. ¡°There¡¯s movement at the foot of the mountain. It looks like someone wants to break in.¡± Bai Di lowered his voice as well. ¡°Stay here and take care of Huanhuan. I¡¯ll go outside and see what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± Bai Di carefully removed Huanhuan¡¯s hand, put on his clothes, and walked out silently. Sang Ye walked to the bed and gently touched Huanhuan¡¯s hair. Huanhuan hugged his wrist. Sang Ye was slightly stunned. ¡°Huanhuan¡­¡± Huanhuan rubbed against the back of his hand and muttered with her eyes closed, ¡°Why are your hands so cold? Come here. I¡¯ll warm you up.¡± Sang Ye lay down beside her and hugged her along with the blanket. Huanhuan rubbed against his chest. She vaguely felt that the aura seemed different. But it was still reassuring. Bai Di walked out the door and found Shuang Yun and Xue Ling coming out. The three of them looked at each other without speaking, but they all understood that they had been woken by the commotion outside the mountain. They went down the mountain. The creepers outside the mountain were growing crazily. The vines danced in the night and kept making whistling sounds as they whizzed through the air. As he dodged the vines¡¯ attacks, Miu Wei complained in his heart. He wanted to investigate the situation inside the rock mountain when night fell. Unexpectedly, as soon as he approached the rock mountain, he was suddenly wrapped in vines! Fortunately, he reacted quickly enough and tore off the creeper vines in time to avoid being strangled to death. The creeper vines¡¯ abnormality alarmed the patrol team. Soon, a wolf rushed over and questioned sternly, ¡°Who are you?!¡± As soon as Miu Wei saw that someone was here, he knew that he would definitely not be able to sneak into the rock mountain tonight. He turned and retreated decisively, quickly disappearing into the night. Having lost its target, the creepers quickly calmed down. When Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling arrived at the foot of the mountain, all they could see were leaves and some torn vines. The patrol team was searching the area. They saw the patriarch and immediately went to him. ¡°Patriarch Shuang Yun, someone just tried to break into the rock mountain but was stopped by the creeper vines.¡± Shuang Yun asked, ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°That man is very skilled. He ran before we could attack.¡± ¡°We¡¯re too late.¡± Shuang Yun frowned. ¡°Go around and look again. See if the man left any clues.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The patrol team quickly dispersed and went around to look for clues. However, they found nothing. Shuang Yun said, ¡°The other party can come and go as he pleases despite being the attacks of the creeper vines. His strength is definitely not low. At the very least, he should be a soul beast that has awakened its beast soul.¡± Bai Di continued his analysis. ¡°In the entire Rock Wolf Tribe, only the four of us have awakened our beast souls. Other than the four of us, there are only the few people in the oracle temple.¡± Xue Ling smiled faintly. ¡°Other than them, no one else would dare to come to the rock mountain at night.¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first and bring someone to check who went out tonight.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± Bai Di called after him. ¡°They¡¯re in this together. They¡¯ll cover for each other. You¡¯ll never find out.¡± Xue Ling continued, ¡°Even if you find out, there¡¯s nothing you can do about them. They¡¯re oracles sent by the temple. If we lay a hand on them, the temple will definitely not let us off.¡± Shuang Yun scratched his short silver-white hair and said irritably, ¡°The temple is indeed troublesome!¡± All they could do now was strengthen their defenses and not let the other party succeed. Chapter 229 - Unique Huanhuan slept until dawn. She opened her eyes and realized that she was lying in Sang Ye¡¯s arms. She asked in surprise, ¡°Why is it you? Where¡¯s Bai Di?¡± Sang Ye sat up. ¡°Something happened last night. Bai Di went out. He asked me to take care of you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sang Ye brought her a coat to put on. Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°I can wear it myself.¡± Sang Ye said, ¡°I like the feeling of taking care of you myself.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Huanhuan obediently raised her hand and let him dress her up and comb her hair like a doll. After breakfast, Shuang Yun went down the mountain to hunt as usual. This time, not only did the wolf cubs go, but even Bai Di went with him. Xue Ling had also gone to the territory of the feather tribe. Only Huanhuan, Sang Ye, and Ni Ya were left in the house. Ni Ya just needed bamboo to eat. He didn¡¯t care about anything else. Huanhuan went to teach the children and went to the neighborhood committee to see how the females were doing with their weaving. After this period of learning, the females were already familiar with using the cotton roller. The cotton strips were clean and neat. Huanhuan pulled a piece of cotton cloth and began to make an apron. The two aprons from before were for Xue Ling and Shuang Yun. She had to make two more. The females chatted as they worked, and there were peanuts and sunflower seeds provided by Huanhuan for them to munch on. The atmosphere was very harmonious. Lan Die stared at Huanhuan for a while before suddenly saying. ¡°I think Huanhuan looks prettier than last time.¡± As soon as he said this, the other females immediately agreed. Even Mu Xiang nodded and said, ¡°I think Huanhuan has been becoming more and more beautiful recently. Her skin is as fair as cow milk, and her eyes are big and bright. Not to mention male beasts, even I, a female, can¡¯t help but be tempted.¡± Huanhuan blushed. ¡°Stop teasing me.¡± Mu Xiang took her hand and realized that it was unexpectedly soft. She couldn¡¯t help but squeeze it twice. ¡°We¡¯re serious,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve really become prettier recently. Do you eat something that nourishes your face?¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°No, I eat with my family every day. I have three meals a day. There¡¯s nothing different.¡± ¡°No, you must have eaten something good. Otherwise, your skin wouldn¡¯t be so soft. It makes me want to bite you.¡± Huanhuan covered her face in fear. ¡°Don¡¯t bite me. I¡¯m not delicious at all.¡± Mu Xiang laughed loudly. ¡°No matter how greedy I am, I won¡¯t dare to really bite you. Otherwise, your four male beasts will definitely not let me off.¡± Under the repeated questioning of the females, Huanhuan could only say vaguely, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten anything special recently. I just ate some eggs of thorn bird beasts. Sang Ye found those eggs, and they taste quite good.¡± Mu Xiang slapped her thigh and came to a realization. ¡°It must be the eggs of the thorn bird beasts that made you even more beautiful!¡± Lan Die echoed, ¡°I heard that the eggs of the thorn bird beasts are very nourishing, especially for females. They have a very magical effect. It seems that it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°But the eggs of thorn birds are especially difficult to find. Even if you find them, you have to take a huge risk to get them. In the past, many beasts lost their lives for the eggs of thorn birds.¡± The females spoke one after another about the eggs of thorn bird beasts. Huanhuan listened quietly. She couldn¡¯t say that her change was because the Divine Wood seed had sprouted within her, so she could only attribute it to the thorn bird beasts¡¯ eggs. As for what this would do to the thorn bird beasts¡­ That was out of her control. Although the females wanted the eggs of the thorn bird beasts, the birds were too ferocious. They could not bear to let their mates risk their lives to get the eggs. Although beauty was important, mates were more important. Hence, they could only dismiss the idea of getting the eggs with regret. In the past, this would have been impossible. Females always got what they wanted. If they wanted something, they would get it even if they had to step on other people¡¯s corpses. They didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s feelings or safety at all. But ever since Huanhuan came, she had gradually changed their selfish habits, making their interactions with their mates more and more gentle and harmonious. Especially after knowing that the mate contract could be broken, they were afraid of losing their mates. They learned to respect and understand their mates. The relationship between them and their mates was very deep now. At noon, Sang Ye came to pick Huanhuan up and bring her home. On the way back, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask Sang Ye, ¡°Does my face look any different?¡± Sang Ye looked at her seriously and said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sang Ye saw that she was deep in thought and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Huanhuan touched her cheek. ¡°Mu Xiang and the others said that I¡¯ve become prettier, but you said that I haven¡¯t changed, so I¡¯m thinking about who to believe.¡± Sang Ye said, ¡°You¡¯ve indeed become beautiful.¡± ¡°But you just said I don¡¯t look any different.¡± He said seriously, ¡°Whether you become beautiful or ugly, you¡¯ll always be you in my eyes. You¡¯re unique, and that won¡¯t ever change.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You¡¯re the same. You¡¯re unique to me too.¡± The beasts passing by noticed her smile and couldn¡¯t help but stop in their tracks. They looked at her in a daze, their eyes filled with undisguised amazement. Huanhuan did not notice the change in her surroundings, but Sang Ye immediately sensed it. He reached out and picked Huanhuan up, pressing her face into his arms. The beasts could not see her face. They could only look away in disappointment and leave reluctantly. Sang Ye carried Huanhuan home, and Bai Di happened to return. Bai Di had specially gone down the mountain to pick some purple leaves today. He handed one of the clean leaves to Huanhuan and said, ¡°Smell it.¡± Huanhuan sniffed carefully and didn¡¯t smell anything strange. Bai Di took back the purple leaves. ¡°It¡¯s probably not time yet. Smell it again in a few days.¡± Huanhuan nodded in agreement. It was Sang Ye¡¯s turn to cook today, but he was not good at lighting fires. Bai Di helped watch the fire. The two guys looked at each other, then tacitly walked up to Huanhuan and asked her for something. What did they want? Of course, they wanted an apron! 2 Huanhuan looked puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t I give Xue Ling and Shuang Yun two aprons yesterday? If you want them, they can just bring them to you.¡± It was just an apron, not underwear. They could be shared! Bai Di said helplessly, ¡°Xue Ling and Shuang Yun hid the aprons. We can¡¯t even touch them, let alone use them.¡± Huanhuan was speechless. Why did they hide the aprons? Those two guys¡¯ behavior was too strange! Chapter 230 - Useful Sang Ye said, ¡°We want aprons too.¡± His face was expressionless. He always looked cold, but this look made her heart soften. Huanhuan had no choice but to take out the two aprons she had just made for them. Bai Di and Sang Ye put on their aprons and went to the kitchen to prepare lunch. Sang Ye¡¯s cooking method was simple and crude. He cut all the vegetables into pieces and threw them into the pot. He just had to boil them. Huanhuan was used to Bai Di¡¯s delicacies, so she was not used to such rough food. However, for Sang Ye¡¯s sake, she still braced herself and ate until she was 80% full. She silently comforted herself that at least Sang Ye could cook the meat. If it were Shuang Yun cooking, it was common to have still-bloody meat. Sometimes, she could even fish out stones, chicken feathers, pieces of wood, and a series of other strange things from the pot. In short, it really took courage to eat Shuang Yun¡¯s food. Shuang Yun and the wolf cubs didn¡¯t return until dark. Unexpectedly, they didn¡¯t bring back any prey today. This was too different from any other usual day. Huanhuan was about to ask them what was going on when she heard Shuang Yun say with a serious expression, ¡°We encountered beasts infected with dead blood disease in the forest today.¡± Huanhuan was shocked. The others stopped what they were doing and looked at Shuang Yun at the same time. Shuang Yun recounted what had happened that afternoon. It turned out that they had accidentally encountered two sneaky beasts during the hunt. At first, Shuang Yun didn¡¯t take the other party seriously, but the two beasts took the initiative to approach. They even showed their claws to the wolf cubs hiding in the bushes and preparing to attack their prey. Shuang Yun reacted quickly. Before the other party could touch the wolf cubs, he threw the two beasts to the ground. Only then did he realize that the two beasts looked very strange. Not only were their faces pale, but they were also hues of green and black. Their eyes were white, and they had no pupils. Saliva kept flowing from the corners of their mouths. Their movements were very stiff. The stench coming from them was nauseating. Shuang Yun quickly understood that the other party was infected with dead blood disease. He directly killed the two unlucky beasts and burned their corpses. After this accident, Shuang Yun was no longer in the mood to hunt. Hence, he immediately brought the children home. Unexpectedly, they encountered a few more beasts who were infected with the dead blood disease on their way back. In addition, there was a fully armed demon army. Shuang Yun immediately hid with the children and secretly observed the demon army. There were more than 30 demon beasts, and each of them was covered in strange demonic patterns. They seemed to be looking for something. After circling the area and not finding what they were looking for, they turned around and left. The remaining beasts who were infected with the dead blood disease wandered in the forest. The few of them were no threat to Shuang Yun, who easily finished them off. This delayed a lot of time. By the time Shuang Yun brought the children home, the sun had already set. After hearing Shuang Yun¡¯s story, everyone¡¯s hearts sank. The appearance of beasts infected with the dead blood disease in the forest meant that the disease had spread to the forest and would soon extend to the rock mountain again. And what was the purpose of the sudden appearance of the demon army? Huanhuan was very worried. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they were sent by Han Ying?¡± The last time, Han Ying had taken Sang Ye away, but not long after, Sang Ye was saved by Bai Di and the others. Han Ying must have refused to give up, thus he sent people to look for Sang Ye and take revenge on Huanhuan, Bai Di, and the others. This assumption sounded reasonable. But Sang Ye said, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡± Everyone looked puzzled and gestured for him to continue. Sang Ye said, ¡°Uncle knows his motives and goals very well. With his personality, he¡¯d definitely come straight for the rock mountain if he wanted to capture me. He wouldn¡¯t do anything else.¡± But now, Han Ying had yet to show himself. Only the troops of the demon race were acting in secret, as well as the dead blood disease that was wreaking havoc everywhere¡­ With so many things added together, it seemed the goal was not to capture Sang Ye and take revenge. Bai Di said, ¡°No matter what, we can¡¯t just sit here and wait for death.¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the distant ones. Let¡¯s just get rid of all those suffering from dead blood disease in the forest first. We can¡¯t let them spread the dead blood disease to the rock mountain.¡± Shuang Yun nodded in agreement. Bai Di said, ¡°As for the demon army, let¡¯s find out where they are first. Let¡¯s not act rashly for the time being and observe what they¡¯re up to.¡± If their target wasn¡¯t the rock mountain, so be it. However, if they really wanted to harm the Rock Wolf Tribe, they had to strike first and get rid of those demon beasts! Before long, Xue Ling returned. Bai Di told him what they had just discussed. Xue Ling said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Shen Yan later and ask him to send a few hummingbird beasts to the forest to investigate the whereabouts of those demons.¡± Hummingbirds were very small and flew extremely fast. They were difficult to spot when they moved through the forest. They were perfect for scouting. Shuang Yun nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get Craw Craw to look into it too.¡± As a mole, Craw Craw was very good at tracking and eavesdropping. Craw Craw had played an important role in the war with the Black River Tribe. After discussing business, it was time to make dinner again. Bai Di and Sang Ye made lunch today. Logically speaking, Xue Ling and Shuang Yun should make dinner. Shuang Yun looked very interested in this task. He quickly put on his apron and strode into the kitchen. ¡°Just watch. I¡¯ll definitely make a dinner that you¡¯ll never forget!¡± Huanhuan was shocked and quickly hugged his arm. ¡°We won¡¯t forget every meal you¡¯ve ever made. Don¡¯t cook tonight.¡± Shuang Yun was unhappy. ¡°Are you looking down on my cooking?¡± ¡°No, no, no. I just don¡¯t think my stomach can take your cooking. Put down the kitchen knife quickly. Let¡¯s talk outside the kitchen, okay?¡± ¡°Why? I have work to do.¡± Huanhuan pushed him aside and took out vegetables and meat from her space. She said with great certainty, ¡°You just have to wash the vegetables.¡± Shuang Yun felt that it was a waste of his talent if he just washed vegetables. However, due to his love for his little female, he obediently squatted in the corner and began to wash the vegetables. Huanhuan stuffed the kitchen knife into Xue Ling¡¯s hand. ¡°You cook.¡± The corners of Xue Ling¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°Kiss me and I¡¯ll be in charge of cooking.¡± Chapter 231 - Unfair! Huanhuan was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re really seizing every opportunity to take advantage of me!¡± ¡°Who asked you to only care about getting close to the other three and never care about me? I have no choice but to take the initiative to fight for a chance.¡± Huanhuan grabbed his collar, pulled him to her, and kissed him. She was about to retreat when Xue Ling suddenly reached out and pressed the back of her head. He threw away the kitchen knife with his other hand and quickly grabbed her chin. He aimed at her lips and kissed her hard. Huanhuan was shocked and wanted him to let go of her. However, as soon as she opened her mouth, he took the opportunity to slide his tongue into her mouth. ¡°Mmmph!¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t close her mouth from the kiss. His tongue wrapped tightly around hers, and her nose was filled with the scent of blood. She glared at the guy in front of her with wide eyes and pushed his chest with both hands. ¡®Bastard, let go of me!¡¯ Shuang Yun, who was squatting in the corner, immediately objected. Why could Xue Ling be intimate with Huanhuan while he could only squat in the corner and wash the vegetables?! It wasn¡¯t fair! Shuang Yun threw the vegetables in his hand into the basin and rushed over. He pulled Huanhuan and Xue Ling away. Huanhuan, who had regained her freedom, quickly hid behind Shuang Yun. She wiped her lips. This bastard birdman had kissed her lips until they were swollen! Xue Ling licked the corner of his mouth as if he wanted more. His eyes narrowed as if he was still reminiscing about the kiss. She tasted so sweet! Shuang Yun was furious when he saw that he was not satisfied. He said angrily, ¡°How dare you bully Huanhuan in front of me?!¡± Xue Ling glanced at him with a faint smile. ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy, you can bully her in front of me.¡± Huanhuan immediately stuck her head out from behind Shuang Yun and said angrily, ¡°Shuang Yun is not as shameless as you!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xue Ling touched the corner of his mouth. ¡°That¡¯s a pity. It¡¯s especially exciting to bully Huanhuan in front of others~¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s dark green eyes flashed when he heard this. He looked down at Huanhuan. ¡°Why don¡¯t we try it too?¡± Huanhuan had a bad feeling. ¡°What do you want to try?¡± Shuang Yun stared at her red lips and gulped unconsciously. ¡°Just like how Xue Ling kissed you just now¡­ Let me kiss you too¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Huanhuan retreated far away. ¡°I¡¯m not playing such a perverted game with you!¡± With that, she fled the kitchen. Bai Di collected the dried clothes into the house. He was surprised to see Huanhuan running out of the kitchen as if she were running for her life. ¡°Why are you running so fast?¡± As soon as Huanhuan saw him, she ran over and hugged his waist as if she had seen her savior. ¡°That bastard Xue Ling actually instigated Shuang Yun to bully me.¡± Bai Di freed a hand to stroke her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. No one can bully you.¡± Huanhuan nuzzled her chest. ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡± Bai Di smiled indulgently at her childish behavior. ¡°I need to take the clothes upstairs.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Bai Di picked her up with one hand and strode upstairs. They went into the bedroom. Bai Di placed Huanhuan on the bed. He opened the closet, folded the clothes one by one, and put them in the cabinet. Huanhuan swung her slender legs as she watched him work. She suddenly asked, ¡°Are you going to the forest tomorrow to deal with those beasts infected with dead blood disease?¡± Bai Di affirmed. ¡°Yes.¡± The sooner they resolved those hidden dangers, the sooner they could feel at ease. Huanhuan was a little worried. ¡°Will you be in danger?¡± ¡°There¡¯ll be danger, but I can promise you that we¡¯ll return safely.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t want them to be in danger, but she knew that the matter of the dead blood disease had to be resolved. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little depressed. If only she could help. The system suddenly appeared. ¡°Do you really want to help them?¡± Slightly startled, Huanhuan glanced at Bai Di. It wasn¡¯t appropriate to talk to the system in front of him. She could only nod very slightly in answer. The system said, ¡°Do you remember the introductory manual for alchemy?¡± Huanhuan continued to nod. ¡°There¡¯s a branch of alchemy that¡¯s related to beast patterns. You can study it. You might find something.¡± Huanhuan was still thinking about what the system had said when Bai Di was done folding the clothes. He carried Huanhuan downstairs. Dinner was ready. Xue Ling only made roasted chicken. Fortunately, this roasted chicken was especially big. It was enough for everyone. Huanhuan leaned closer and smelled it. ¡°It smells pretty good.¡± Xue Ling used a bone knife to cut off the most tender meat. He then took out some cooked vegetables from the chicken¡¯s stomach and placed them on a plate that he had prepared in advance. He personally carried the plate full of food to Huanhuan. ¡°Try it and see how it tastes.¡± In addition to the food, there was a large flower carved from a carrot on the plate. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know how to carve flowers out of carrots. Your skills are not bad!¡± Xue Ling kissed her cheek. ¡°I specially carved this flower for you. Do you like it?¡± ¡°Not bad. I quite like it.¡± A flower made out of carrot wasn¡¯t particularly precious, but his efforts were. Huanhuan ate some of the chicken. ¡°Delicious.¡± Xue Ling¡¯s lips curled up, and his red eyes were filled with amusement. ¡°As long as you like it, it¡¯s fine even if I smell like oil and smoke.¡± At this moment, everyone had already started eating. Xue Ling¡¯s culinary skills were unanimously acknowledged by everyone. Huanhuan said as she ate, ¡°If you had put in this much effort to coax other females, it would¡¯ve definitely been easy for you to find a mate. You wouldn¡¯t have been single for so long.¡± Xue Ling said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m very picky. I only know cook for the females I like.¡± What he meant was that no one else was qualified to taste his cooking. He was as arrogant as ever. However, Huanhuan didn¡¯t find him annoying. Instead, she felt that he was a little cute like this. She said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so good at cooking, you¡¯ll be in charge of cooking in the future. Shuang Yun will be in charge of washing the dishes and vegetables.¡± Before Xue Ling could speak, Shuang Yun spoke first. ¡°On what basis? I¡¯m the leader of a tribe, but you¡¯re asking me to be someone¡¯s assistant. How embarrassing is that?!¡± Huanhuan stroked his head and smoothed his fur. ¡°None of us will tell anyone. I guarantee no one will know that you¡¯re working under Xue Ling.¡± Shuang Yun snorted. ¡°I know. You just dislike my cooking!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not despising you. I just think that you still have room for improvement. You can learn more from Xue Ling. When your culinary skills reach the standard in the future, you can be the chef.¡± Shuang Yun asked, ¡°What do I have to do to pass?¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t answer for a moment. Sang Ye, who was beside her, calmly continued, ¡°As long as you can eat your own dishes and say that they¡¯re delicious, you¡¯ll pass.¡± Huanhuan quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, Sang Ye is right.¡± Shuang Yun was very confident. ¡°That¡¯s too easy. It¡¯s a piece of cake for me!¡± Everyone fell into silence. Shuang Yun raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?!¡± Huanhuan lowered her head and ate the chicken. ¡°This chicken is really delicious!¡± Bai Di said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad, indeed.¡± ¡°Everyone, enjoy!¡± Hence, everyone continued to eat the chicken happily and pretended not to hear Shuang Yun¡¯s words. Shuang Yun refused to believe it. After everyone had eaten and gone back to their rooms to rest, he hid in the kitchen and made a pot of meat soup. He tasted it. Blargh! 4 Chapter 232 - Beast Patterns Early the next morning, Bai Di and Shuang Yun went down the mountain. This time, the wolf cubs didn¡¯t follow. Xue Ling went to the territory of the feather tribe to discuss with Shen Yan about sending people to investigate the demon army. Hence, only Huanhuan, Sang Ye, and the children were left at home. Oh right, there was also a giant panda who only knew how to eat and sleep. In the morning, Huanhuan brought the children to class as usual. After returning for lunch, the wolf cubs went out to play with their friends with bamboo balls in their mouths. Sang Ye was sorting out the animal hides he had brought back from hunting recently. Ni Ya was still eating. Huanhuan went into the bedroom alone and took out ¡®Introduction to Alchemy Manual¡¯. She found the records about beast patterns. There were two types of beast patterns. One was a star pattern, the kind on Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and the others. It was similar to a tattoo. Once a beast awakened its beast soul, star patterns would appear on its body. It was the symbol of a soul beast. The other type was magic patterns. They only appeared on demons. Every demon could have more than one magic pattern. The more magic patterns they had, the stronger they were. Therefore, many demons were covered in magic patterns of various shapes. They were symbols of power. Huanhuan recalled Han Ying¡¯s appearance and asked curiously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see any magic patterns on Han Ying when he was in human form?¡± The system said, ¡°Silly girl, he was wearing clothes. Even if he has magic patterns on his body, you won¡¯t be able to see them. Moreover, high-level demon beasts can hide their magic patterns. Their magic patterns will only show up when they¡¯re especially agitated or when they use their attribute power. If they don¡¯t show their magic patterns, they¡¯ll look no different from ordinary beasts. It¡¯s the same with Sang Ye.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Huanhuan continued to read. Whether it was star patterns or magic patterns, they were very closely related to power. Therefore, the alchemy master who wrote this manual had an idea. He tried to study how beast patterns were related to power. In the end, this master really came up with conclusive results. He realized that soul beasts were equivalent to a medium for beasts to exert their strength. Beast patterns could help beasts maximize the power of their soul beasts. Moreover, the patterns would become more and more exquisite and complicated as the beasts became stronger. The master alchemist collected more than a thousand beast patterns for research. In the end, he developed two basic enhanced beast patterns. They represented speed and strength. Then, on the basis of these two beast patterns, he developed eight attribute beast patterns that represented different attributes. If he used a special potion to paint strengthening beast patterns on beasts, it could increase their speed and strength them for a short period of time. In other words, beast patterns could allow ordinary beasts to unleash the powerful strength of soul beasts in a short period of time. When Huanhuan saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but look very shocked. ¡°This alchemy master is really impressive!¡± The system said proudly, ¡°Of course! He¡¯s the most powerful alchemist!¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where¡¯s this master now?¡± If such a powerful person was still alive, he must be a very important person. The system was silent for a moment before saying sullenly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Without thinking too much about it, Huanhuan continued reading. Compared to strengthening beast patterns, attribute beast patterns were stronger. Ordinary beasts could not even withstand the power of attribute beast patterns. If they forcefully used attribute beast patterns, they might even explode and die. Attribute beast patterns could only be used on soul beasts that had already awakened their soul beasts, especially those that had already activated their attributes. If they used beast patterns that corresponded to their attributes, their strength would be greatly increased. The manual contained sample diagrams of two enhanced beast patterns and eight attribute beast patterns. Everything was written in detail, including the special potion¡¯s formula. Huanhuan studied them carefully. The beast patterns were each more complicated than the last. It was not easy to copy them perfectly. Fortunately, she was patient and had a lot of time. She slowly study them. The prerequisite for drawing beast patterns was ink. Fortunately, the materials needed to make potions were all in the ring space. Huanhuan just had to take out all the materials and follow the steps in the manual. She placed the materials into the crucible one by one, lit a fire, and heated the materials. Then, she injected animal blood into the concoction. A strange smell filled the air. She was worried about another explosion. As soon as the liquid in the crucible boiled, she backed away and hid outside the door. Huanhuan stuck her head out from behind the door and stared at the crucible to observe the situation. Sang Ye, who passed her, stopped and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m studying something.¡± Huanhuan looked back at him and waved her hand. ¡°Go downstairs and stay away from here before the explosion hurts you.¡± Sang Ye frowned. ¡°The thing you¡¯re researching will explode?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t be sure. After all, she was just a rookie in this field. Only God knew if the liquid rolling in the crucible would suddenly turn into a bomb in the next second. Sang Ye reached out and pulled her behind him. Huanhuan was confused. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Hide behind me so that the explosion doesn¡¯t hit you.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart warmed as she muttered, ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to be injured by the explosion.¡± ¡°My skin is thick. That thing won¡¯t hurt me.¡± Huanhuan looked at his pale and handsome face. He was such a good-looking man. He didn¡¯t look rough at all. Eventually, the crucible did not explode. But the liquid inside didn¡¯t turn into the magical potion described in the manual either. The experiment failed. Huanhuan had no choice but to start over. Sang Ye was afraid that she would be injured by the explosion, so he stayed by her side to watch her. Every time she heated the potion, he would pull Huanhuan away. On the third try, the crucible exploded as expected. Fortunately, the explosion was not serious this time. Only the crucible was blown up, and it did not cause any other damage. Huanhuan and Sang Ye were also not injured because they were hiding far away. Sang Ye helped wipe the medicinal liquid on the ground. Huanhuan lowered her head like a child who had made a mistake. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said in frustration. Sang Ye said, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why are you apologizing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve caused you trouble.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s trouble. On the contrary, I¡¯m glad I can help you. I like being needed by you.¡± Sang Ye wiped the ground clean. After making sure that the little female wouldn¡¯t slip, he stood up. Huanhuan hugged him from behind and pressed her face against his back. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m useless?¡± she said sullenly. Chapter 233 - No What Ifs ¡°You know a lot of things. You know how to write, draw, treat illnesses, and save people¡­ You know all of these. If you call yourself useless despite all this, what about other beasts?¡± Sang Ye¡¯s tone was very calm, and his words were emotionless, but Huanhuan could hear the comfort in them. She whispered, ¡°If I¡¯m as good as you say, I can make a potion¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that to belittle yourself. You can definitely do it if you try a few more times.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Do you trust me that much?¡± ¡°Yes, I believe you very much.¡± ¡°Since you trust me so much, I can¡¯t betray your trust.¡± She slowly let go of his waist and clenched her small fists. ¡°I¡¯ll try again!¡± Sang Ye stroked her head. ¡°All the best.¡± Huanhuan tried several more times. Finally, on the eighth try, she successfully concocted the right potion. She carefully filled a wooden basin with the potion. Looking at the dark red potion in the basin, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s finally done!¡± Sang Ye asked, ¡°What¡¯s the use of this potion?¡± ¡°I want to draw something with it.¡± Huanhuan tried a dozen more times and succeeded five times. She poured all the potion into the wooden basin and filled it to the brim. It was already night. Bai Di and Shuang Yun were not back yet. Xue Ling had made dinner. Huanhuan finished her meal quickly and said to Sang Ye and Xue Ling, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep alone tonight.¡± With that, she ran upstairs into her bedroom to continue studying the beast patterns. Before she fell asleep, Sang Yelai knocked on her door. Huanhuan looked up from the mess and tugged on her wrinkled dress before getting up to pull open the door. She saw Sang Ye standing outside the door and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sang Ye asked, ¡°Do you really not need me to sleep with you tonight? I can¡¯t get hard now. You don¡¯t have to worry about me doing that to you. You can sleep in peace.¡± Huanhuan was stunned. She did not expect Sang Ye to admit that he could not get hard without batting an eyelid. Under normal circumstances, didn¡¯t men care a lot about such things? It was embarrassing to admit that he couldn¡¯t do it in front of his mate. But Sang Ye didn¡¯t seem to care. But even if he cared, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t tell. His face was always cold. His expression didn¡¯t change at all. Even a good psychologist wouldn¡¯t be able to detect anything from his face. Huanhuan coughed lightly. ¡°I have something going on tonight. I¡¯ll be busy until late. Go to sleep first. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Sang Ye asked, ¡°What are you busy with?¡± Huanhuan hesitated. Seeing this, Sang Ye said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t say it. I just want to know if you need any help. I don¡¯t feel tired now. It doesn¡¯t matter if I sleep or not. If you need any help, you can tell me directly. I hope I can be of use.¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s not inconvenient. I¡¯m just thinking about how to tell you.¡± She paused and turned to the side. ¡°Come in first.¡± Sang Ye walked into the room. He saw that the bed and carpet were filled with stone slabs, as well as some sheepskin and leaves. A wooden basin containing potion was placed on the cabinet. Huanhuan scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s a little messy. Don¡¯t mind it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Sang Ye picked up a stone slab and realized that there were some strange patterns on it that he couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Are you drawing?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m learning to draw beast patterns.¡± Sang Ye looked at her in surprise. ¡°Why are you drawing beast patterns?¡± Huanhuan explained the use of the beast patterns. After hearing her words, Sang Ye was very shocked, but his face was still expressionless. He looked very calm. ¡°If these beast patterns are really as magical as you say, we can promote them in the tribe in the future. At that time, the combat strength of the entire Rock Wolf Tribe will increase greatly.¡± Huanhuan nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, I hope it works.¡± Sang Ye could not help with the drawing of the beast patterns, but he did not leave. Instead, he stayed by Huanhuan¡¯s side and silently helped her tidy up the slate sheepskin and leaves that were thrown everywhere. After tidying up, he stayed quietly and watched Huanhuan draw. After another night, Huanhuan could finally copy those beast patterns. She looked at the patterns on the slabs and let out a long sigh of relief. Her efforts throughout the day and night were not in vain. For the sake of convenience, Huanhuan planned to carve the beast patterns on the stone slabs. Unfortunately, she was too weak to carve precise lines. In the end, Sang Ye helped her carve the patterns on all 10 stone slabs. Huanhuan touched the patterns on the stone slabs. ¡°Let¡¯s find someone to help test out these beast patterns?¡± Sang Ye said, ¡°Let me try.¡± Huanhuan was a little hesitant. ¡°But this is my first time using a beast pattern. I don¡¯t know how effective it will be. What if¡­¡± ¡°There are no what ifs. I believe you.¡± Sang Ye¡¯s tone was very calm and firm. Huanhuan was silent for a moment. Finally, she agreed to his suggestion. Sang Ye rolled up his sleeve, revealing his well-defined arm. Huanhuan smeared a layer of potion on the surface of the stone slab. Before the potion dried, she quickly covered Sang Ye¡¯s arm with the stone slab. After a while, she took the slab away. A round dark red beast pattern was imprinted on his arm. This was an enhanced beast pattern that could increase strength. Sang Ye casually picked up a useless stone slab and crushed it into powder. Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± Sang Ye moved his fingers. ¡°This arm feels full of strength. It¡¯s about three times stronger than usual.¡± It seemed that beast patterns were indeed useful. Huanhuan relaxed. All his hard work had not been in vain. Sang Ye said, ¡°I just don¡¯t know how long this state can last.¡± Huanhuan recalled the instructions in the manual and said, ¡°It can last for about half a day.¡± It wasn¡¯t particularly long, but it was still good. After all, it was only entry-level alchemy. When she learned advanced alchemy in the future, the duration of these beast patterns would definitely increase by a lot. Sang Ye said, ¡°You¡¯ve been busy for a day and a night. You must be tired. Hurry up and sleep. I¡¯ll go out for a walk and test how much power this beast pattern can unleash.¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± Huanhuan was indeed tired. She took off her coat and got under the covers. She fell asleep quickly. When she woke up, it was the afternoon. She could hear Bai Di and Shuang Yun talking downstairs. It seemed they were back. Chapter 234 - Make Me Official Huanhuan lifted her skirt and ran downstairs. Shuang Yun and Bai Di, who were discussing something, saw her coming and stopped their discussion at the same time. Together, they watched her pounce on them. Huanhuan hugged Shuang Yun first, then Bai Di. ¡°You¡¯re finally back. I missed you!¡± Bai Di stroked her head and smiled gently. ¡°We missed you too.¡± As if by magic, Shuang Yun took out a bouquet of bright flowers from behind his back and handed it to Huanhuan. ¡°Does it look good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡± Huanhuan was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Is it for me?¡± Shuang Yun raised his chin and snorted. ¡°Give me a kiss and I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Huanhuan quickly kissed the back of his hand, then held out her hands. ¡°I did it. Give me the flowers.¡± Even though he was frustrated, Shuang Yun gave her the flowers. He had wanted to learn from Xue Ling and take advantage of Huanhuan, but Huanhuan took advantage of him instead. This little female was getting more and more cunning. Huanhuan placed the flowers in a wooden vase. She asked, ¡°How have you been these past two days? Were you in danger?¡± ¡°We encountered a few beasts who were infected with dead blood disease. We dealt with them.¡± Bai Di¡¯s tone was calm as if he were not talking about killing but about the good weather. Huanhuan knew that he was deliberately making light of it so that he wouldn¡¯t worry her. She felt warm inside, but her heart ached for Bai Di and Shuang Yun. They had stayed in the forest for two days and one night. They had to travel everywhere and deal with the beasts suffering from dead blood disease. They must have had a hard time. She decided to cook dinner for them tonight and reward them. Huanhuan made braised chicken tonight. After frying the sliced chicken, she put in the chopped pickled vegetables, bamboo shoots, and seasonings. She added some water, then covered the pot tightly. After braising the meat for a while, she spread a layer of cut potatoes and field mustard. She continued to braise everyting for a while more. When she lifted the lid again, the rich fragrance filled the entire building. Xue Ling followed the fragrance into the kitchen. He stared at the chicken in the pot and swallowed unconsciously. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Watch your image.¡± Xue Ling urged, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and eat.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be done soon. Go get the rest.¡± Xue Ling called his family to the dining table as quickly as possible. When Huanhuan placed the braised chicken on the table, everyone involuntarily felt saliva in their mouths. Tonight¡¯s meal was all about speed! Huanhuan watched as the hands and chopsticks flew in front of her. In a short while, a large pot of braised chicken was finished. She thought back carefully. It seemed that she had only eaten two pieces of chicken from beginning to end. She only had the two pieces of chicken that Bai Di put in her bowl. Huanhuan looked at them speechlessly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of choking?!¡± Everyone expressed that even if there was another pot of braised chicken, they would not choke. A bunch of foodies! Bai Di went to the kitchen later and made a large pot of meat soup for everyone to eat. Only then did were they all full. After eating and drinking his fill, Sang Ye took the initiative to clean the table. Xue Ling said to Bai Di and Shuang Yun, ¡°You two should go to bed early. We have to wake up early tomorrow morning.¡± Huanhuan was very puzzled. ¡°Why do you have to wake up early?¡± Bai Di explained, ¡°We have to go to the forest tomorrow.¡± ¡°Huh? Haven¡¯t you already been there? Is there something else you have to do?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°We¡¯ve only checked the forest near this half of the rock mountain. We haven¡¯t finished checking the other half. We have to continue tomorrow.¡± Shuang Yun leaned in front of Huanhuan. ¡°Sleep with me tonight. I have to go out again tomorrow morning. I don¡¯t know how long this trip will take. Don¡¯t reject me tonight.¡± Huanhuan stroked his short silver-white hair and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to talk about this. I have something else to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Huanhuan took out the ten stone slabs with beast patterns and introduced the uses of the beast patterns. This time, not only Shuang Yun and Bai Di, but even Xue Ling, who had seen many things, couldn¡¯t help but look shocked. In order to convince them, Huanhuan specially pushed Sang Ye out. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked him to try the strengthening beast pattern. He said that it¡¯s useful.¡± The other three looked at Sang Ye. Sang Ye rolled up his sleeve. The beast pattern on his arm had already disappeared. He said, ¡°The beast pattern did increase my strength in a short period of time. The effect was obvious, but there were also some aftereffects.¡± Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°What aftereffects?¡± ¡°After the effect of the beast pattern wore off, I wasn¡¯t be able to muster any strength in my arm for a while. I even felt sore. My body has lost its senses, so I I can¡¯t exctly feel sore. I can¡¯t be sure about it, so this is just my speculation.¡± Bai Di looked thoughtful. ¡°You only used a strengthening beast pattern. If it¡¯s a more powerful attribute beast pattern, the aftereffects should be even more obvious.¡± After hearing their analysis, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°What should we do? I thought these beast patterns could help you.¡± She did not expect there to be repercussions. There was no mention of this in the manual. Xue Ling casually picked up a stone slab and said with a faint smile, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal to have some aftereffects. After all, there¡¯s nothing in this world that can be obtained without paying a price. It¡¯s quite worth it to pay a little physical pain in order to become stronger in a short period of time.¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°But I¡¯m worried that the aftereffects of using beast patterns will affect your health.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°We won¡¯t know if they¡¯ll affect our health until we use them.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Shuang Yun and I will try these beast patterns tomorrow to see how serious the aftereffects are.¡± Huanhuan immediately said, ¡°No, this is too dangerous. What if the aftereffects are so serious that you can¡¯t take it? The forest is filled with danger. I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Xue Ling touched her little face. ¡°I¡¯ll accompany them to the forest tomorrow. If they¡¯re in danger, I¡¯ll protect them and promise not to let anything happen to them. Is that okay?¡± It would be best if he could help. However, from what Huanhuan knew of him, she knew that this guy would definitely not do anything for free. She asked directly, ¡°What do you want?¡± Xue Ling smiled slightly, and his upturned phoenix eyes were immediately enchanting. He was like a peerless demon. ¡°I want you.¡± Huanhuan immediately covered her abdomen and retreated. ¡°I can¡¯t mate with anyone now. No one.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to mate with me now, but you have to agree to make me official.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I was still under observation? Now that the observation period is over, it¡¯s time to make me official, right?¡± Huanhuan blinked. ¡°Can I have some time to think about it?¡± Xue Ling approached her. ¡°What else do you have to think about? Hmm?¡± 1 Chapter 235 - Trick Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to talk about such things. We¡¯ll discuss things between us after we resolve the crisis brought about by the dead blood disease. Is that okay?¡± Xue Ling lifted her chin. ¡°You¡¯re always testing my patience.¡± ¡°Becoming mates is no small matter. Of course, I have to be careful about it.¡± Xue Ling didn¡¯t want to push her too hard. He smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait. You¡¯ll be mine sooner or later anyway.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t bear to see him so determined. She couldn¡¯t help but mutter softly, ¡°That might not be the case¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°Huh? Did I say anything? I didn¡¯t say anything. You must have heard wrongly.¡± Xue Ling tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°Naughty little woman.¡± Huanhuan put the stone slabs and potion into the space. If they wanted to use the beast patterns, they just had to take the stone slabs and the potion out of the space. It was very convenient. That night, Huanhuan slept with Bai Di. Before dawn the next day, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling quietly left home. They led a hundred male wolves down the mountain. Xue Ling spread his wings and flew into the sky. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and the others transformed into their beast forms and headed for the forest. When they passed by the temporary residence, they were stopped by Miu Wei and 10 guards. Miu Wei gave them a friendly smile. ¡°I know you¡¯re going to the forest to clear the patients suffering from dead blood disease. It¡¯s a very important matter. Can we go with you?¡± Neither Bai Di nor Shuang Yun said anything. Miu Wei continued, ¡°Although there are only 11 of us and we¡¯re very weak, it¡¯s every beast¡¯s duty to eliminate the dead blood disease. We¡¯re willing to contribute our strength. Patriarch Shuang Yun, I hope you can fulfill our wish.¡± Shuang Yun pondered for a moment. ¡°Alright, come with me if you want.¡± Miu Wei was very happy. ¡°Thank you for your permission, Patriarch Shuang Yun.¡± Hence, 11 more snake beasts entered the forest. Not long after they left, Huai Shan walked out of the divine embassy. He didn¡¯t let the guards follow him. Instead, he passed through the temporary residence alone and arrived near the cave where the koalas were imprisoned. There were two male wolves guarding the entrance. Huai Shan realized that he could not approach the cave, so he could only turn around and leave. However, he did not go far. Instead, he found a hidden place nearby to hide. The sky quickly brightened. A thin antelope beast carried breakfast and water toward the cave. Huai Shan knew that the antelope beast was there to deliver food to the koalas. He immediately walked over and pretended to be in a hurry. As he lowered his head to look for something, he bumped into the antelope beast. The antelope beast took a step back. He was about to curse when he saw that the other party was actually the esteemed divine envoy. He quickly restrained his anger and bowed respectfully. ¡°Divine Envoy.¡± Huai Shan said, ¡°I lost a black crystal. It should be nearby. Help me look for it.¡± The antelope beast did not suspect anything. He quickly put down the wooden bucket containing food and water and began to help find traces of crystals. When he wasn¡¯t looking, Huai Shan stirred a bloodstained wooden stick in the water. After a while, Huai Shan pretended to pick up a crystal from the ground and said in surprise, ¡°I found it. So it¡¯s here!¡± It was the first time the antelope beast saw crystals. His eyes were fixed on the black crystal. Huai Shan put away the black crystal and casually gave him a colorless crystal. ¡°Although you didn¡¯t help me find the crystal, I¡¯m still very grateful that you were willing to help. This is a thank-you gift.¡± The antelope beast took the colorless crystal with both hands and kept thanking him. Huai Shan said, ¡°Alright, go get busy.¡± The antelope beast carefully put away the colorless crystal and walked toward the cave with the wooden bucket. Huai Shan stood in the shadows under the tree and saw the koalas eat all the food and water. His lips curled into an extremely sinister smile. ¡®Shuang Yun, who asked you to provoke me again and again? This time, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡¯ Huai Shan turned to leave, but he heard a clear and pleasant voice above his head. ¡°What did you just add to the water?¡± Huai Shan stiffened. He immediately looked up and saw Xue Hui sitting on a tree. Her honey-colored skin glowed under the sun like sweet honey. Why was she here?! Huai Shan was so shocked that his eyes widened. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Xue Hui lifted a strand of hair and smiled. ¡°I was sleeping here. I didn¡¯t expect to see a good show.¡± Huai Shan¡¯s expression darkened, and his gaze was dark too. ¡°You saw everything just now?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Xue Hui was not afraid that he would harm her. Her expression was quite calm. ¡°If you¡¯re talking about what you secretly added to the water just now, I did see it all.¡± ¡°What are you going to do? Turn me in?¡± Instead of answering, Xue Hui asked, ¡°Rather than reporting you, I¡¯m more curious about what you just added to the water.¡± ¡°No comment.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll turn you in?¡± ¡°What good will it do you to report me? Besides, even if they know I did it, what can they do to me? I¡¯m an envoy sent by the temple. No one can do anything to me except the temple.¡± Huai Shan raised his chin, looking very arrogant. Xue Hui chuckled. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re too arrogant.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± She smiled ambiguously, then lay down and closed her eyes. ¡°Go,¡± she said lazily. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb my rest.¡± Huai Shan was relieved that she had no intention of reporting him. At the same time, he felt that Xue Hui was actually interested in him. Otherwise, why would she be willing to cover for him?! He softened his tone. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to catch fish in the river later. Shall we have fish for lunch?¡± But Xue Hui didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°I don¡¯t eat meat.¡± Huai Shan was rejected and could only leave resentfully. When he was gone, Xue Hui opened her eyes again. She glanced at the nearby cave. To be honest, she despised Huai Shan¡¯s inferior methods, but she didn¡¯t intend to expose his tricks. In any case, these were all grudges between the Rock Wolf Tribe and the Dark Moon Temple. It had nothing to do with her. She just had to quietly be a spectator. As for whether Huai Shan would cause any trouble¡­ In any case, with the feather tribe around, no matter how big the disaster, it should be suppressed. Not long after, the three imprisoned koala beasts suddenly fell to the ground and fell unconscious. The two male wolves in charge of guarding quickly went to ask Dong Ya for help. Unexpectedly, just as they opened the cell door, the three koalas suddenly jumped up and attacked the male wolves and Dong Ya crazily! Dong Ya¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°They¡¯re infected with dead blood disease!¡± he cried in horror. Chapter 236 - Healing Spell No one expected the three koala beasts to suddenly attack. The two male wolves were bitten by them and risked their lives to protect Dong Ya. When Feng Lang arrived with reinforcements, the two injured male wolves finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fell to the ground, unconscious. Dong Ya only had to take a look to know that the two of them were also infected with dead blood disease. Dong Ya immediately got someone to carry the two male wolves back to the rock mountain. He wanted Huanhuan to help save them, but he was stopped by Huai Shan and his guards. Huai Shan said loudly, ¡°These two male wolves have been infected with dead blood disease. They have to be executed immediately to prevent it from spreading to others!¡± Of course, Dong Ya was unwilling. These two male wolves were bitten to protect him. He would never let them be executed! Neither side was willing to back down. Just as they were in a deadlock, the three koalas bit another squirrel beast! Feng Lan had no choice but to get someone to kill the three koalas. At this moment, the beasts in the temporary residence were all alarmed and ran out of their houses. They were all shocked to see the koalas infected with the dead blood disease attack people crazily. They only heaved a sigh of relief when the three koala beasts were killed. Feng Lan got someone to burn the corpses of the three koala beasts, then got someone to carry the squirrel beast that had been bitten just now. They strode toward Dong Ya. Feng Lan, who had just killed someone, was covered in blood. The surrounding beasts retreated in fear and made way for him. Feng Lan asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sending them to Huanhuan for treatment?¡± Dong Ya was very annoyed. ¡°These guys are in the way. They won¡¯t let us take them back.¡± Feng Lan looked at Huai Shan and bowed slightly. ¡°Lord Oracle, we¡¯re in a hurry to save them. Please make way.¡± Huai Shan sneered in disdain. ¡°What¡¯s there to save? The two of them are already infected with dead blood disease. They can¡¯t be treated at all. They¡¯ll die sooner or later. We might as well end them now so that they don¡¯t turn into monsters and hurt others.¡± Dong Ya retorted, ¡°Just because you can¡¯t cure them doesn¡¯t mean others can¡¯t!¡± ¡°The dead blood disease can only be cured by the temple¡¯s healing technique. Unless any of you know how to treat it, you can¡¯t treat dead blood disease!¡± Huai Shan said firmly, his eyes filled with disdain. Dong Ya wanted to say something, but Feng Lan stopped him. Feng Lan gestured for Dong Ya to not be rash. Then, he said to Huai Shan, ¡°Since you were sent to the rock mountain to help suppress the spread of dead blood disease, I believe that you should know the healing technique. Please help treat our people. We¡¯ll be forever grateful.¡± However, Huai Shan said, ¡°They¡¯re just two lowly ordinary beasts. If they die, so be it. They¡¯re not worth me using a healing spell to treat them.¡± Dong Ya mocked bluntly, ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses here. You just can¡¯t cure them!¡± Huai Shan was very unhappy. ¡°The temple¡¯s healing technique can cure any illness and pain. A mere dead blood disease is nothing!¡± ¡°Then show us your healing technique! Let us know that you¡¯re not bragging!¡± Huai Shan looked around and realized that all the beasts were looking at him. He had planned to kill a few of the Rock Wolf Tribe¡¯s beasts to teach Shuang Yun a lesson. But at this moment, Huai Shan suddenly had a plan. He decided to change his plans. Huai Shan raised his chin. ¡°The healing technique is very precious. Logically speaking, we shouldn¡¯t use it so easily. But seeing how you¡¯re begging me, I¡¯ll make an exception and let you country beasts, who have never seen the world, learn!¡± Upon hearing him say that he¡¯ll use a healing technique, all the beasts present widened their eyes and stared at Huai Shan without blinking. They all wanted to see how powerful the legendary healing technique was. Under everyone¡¯s enthusiastic gaze, Huai Shan took out a black crystal the size of a pigeon egg. He squatted down, covered the forehead of the unconscious wolf beast with one hand, and clenched the black crystal with the other. He closed his eyes and chanted softly. His chanting was very soft, and his tone was very strange. No one present could understand him. A moment later, the black crystal glowed coldly. Although Dong Ya disliked Huai Shan, he was interested in the legendary healing technique. He stood very close to Huai Shan and stared at him without blinking. For some reason, Dong Ya suddenly felt very tired. He couldn¡¯t muster any strength. When the healing spell was finished, the injured wolf opened his eyes. The wounds on his body had already healed. Healing spells could really cure dead blood disease! Everyone was in an uproar. They were shocked and looked at Huai Shan with eyes of worship. At that moment, Dong Ya fell to the ground with a thud. He fainted, and his face was pale. Feng Lan quickly helped him up. ¡°Dong Ya! Dong Ya, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Dong Ya¡¯s eyes were closed, and his face was pale. He looked like he had lost a lot of weight, and his cheeks were slightly sunken. There were even a few strands of white hair in his black hair. He looked like he had suddenly aged many years. No matter how Feng Lan shook and called, Dong Ya could not wake up. Even his breathing had become very weak. However, Huai Shan seemed to have expected this and was not surprised at all. He continued to treat the other two bitten beasts. The black crystal was shockingly bright. Feng Lan felt his vision go black, and the strength in his body quickly drained. He couldn¡¯t help but fall to the ground. When his gaze landed on Huai Shan, he saw the corners of Huai Shan¡¯s mouth curl up into a smug smile. ¡°You¡­¡± Feng Lan only managed to say this before his vision darkened and he fell to the ground. Like Dong Ya, he had become much older and haggard. Not only Feng Lan, but even the two wolf beasts closest to him had fainted. Four young and strong beasts fainted at once. This change made all the beasts present bewildered. At the same time, the other two bitten beasts had woken up. The wounds on their bodies had been healed. They looked awake and showed no signs of infection. The healing technique was too magical! The beasts who saw this scene with their own eyes were all shocked. They looked at Huai Shan with burning respect. Huai Shan felt the change in everyone¡¯s attitude toward him and felt even smugger. He slowly put away the black crystal and looked down at Feng Lan, Dong Ya, and the others who had fallen to the ground. His eyes revealed a disdainful sneer. A bunch of useless fools actually dared to go against him! If not for his next plan, he would have sucked the vitality out of these four idiots! Huai Shan got the guards to lift Dong Ya and the other three. He turned to the three cured beasts and said, ¡°I want to send these four home. Help me lead the way.¡± His final goal was to enter the rock mountain and investigate the true strength of the Rock Wolf Tribe. Chapter 237 - Falling Out Shuang Yun had once instructed his tribesmen not to bring outsiders into the rock mountain. Even though these three beasts had just been treated by Huai Shan, they could not disobey the leader¡¯s orders. One of them said respectfully, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do such a small thing yourself. Please leave Feng Lan, Dong Ya, and the others to us. We¡¯ll bring them back.¡± But Huai Shan said, ¡°No, I have to see them return home with my own eyes. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to rest easy.¡± He was extremely determined. The three beasts could not say anything because the other party had just saved them. However, they could not disobey the leader¡¯s orders. They could only look troubled and did not give a clear answer. One of the wolf beasts whispered into his companion¡¯s ear, ¡°Go back and ask Huanhuan how to handle this matter.¡± Although Huanhuan was a female, she knew a lot and was trusted by the beasts of the Rock Wolf Tribe. Now that Shuang Yun and Bai Di were not at home, and Sang Ye was not in charge, they could only ask Huanhuan for her opinion. She was smart enough to think of a suitable solution. However, they were stopped by Huai Shan. Huai Shan said coldly, ¡°I just want to help send these four people back and take a look at the place where your wolf tribe lives. But you can¡¯t even satisfy this small request and intend to go back to ask for advice. Are you suspecting that I¡¯ll do something bad to the Rock Wolf Tribe?!¡± ¡°No, we definitely don¡¯t have that idea!¡± The two wolf beasts quickly denied it. As for the other squirrel beast, he was very timid. After he was cured from dead blood disease, he immediately transformed into his beast form and ran back to his family. Huai Shan raised his chin. ¡°The more you behave this way, the more I want to see what treasure is hidden in the rock mountain!¡± With that, he led his guards straight to the entrance of the rock mountain. Seeing this, the wolf beasts immediately transformed into their beast forms and chased after him. They blocked the entrance, not allowing Huai Shan and his guards to enter the mountain. Huai Shan did not care about these wolf beasts at all. His expression was extremely disdainful. ¡°Get lost!¡± The wolf beasts lowered their bodies and tensed their muscles. They were on guard and refused to give in. The two sides were in a deadlock. The atmosphere suddenly became tense, and there was a risk of a fight breaking out at any moment. The other beasts followed. Huai Shan glanced at the surrounding beasts and suddenly took out a handful of colorless crystals. ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to help me break into the rock mountain, these crystals are all yours!¡± Everyone was in an uproar as they looked at the crystals with burning gazes. Huai Shan added fuel to the fire. ¡°After this is done, I can bring you back to the temple and let you become divine servants. From then on, you¡¯ll enjoy endless wealth!¡± Under the double temptation of crystals and a bright future, many beasts wavered. There were all kinds of beasts in the temporary residence. Some of them were very dissatisfied with Shuang Yun¡¯s three-month observation period. They had heard that the Rock Wolf Tribe was very powerful and specially came to seek refuge, hoping to be put in an important position. However, the truth was far from the goal. Not to mention being valued, they couldn¡¯t even live in the rock mountain. Moreover, they had to work every day to earn work points. Otherwise, their basic necessities wouldn¡¯t even be guaranteed. This made them feel like it was very unjust. Instead of staying in the Rock Wolf Tribe where they led difficult lives, it was better to give this a try. If they followed Huai Shan to the temple, they might be able to have a good future. It didn¡¯t matter even if they didn¡¯t become divine servants. Just those colorless crystals were enough for them to live a carefree life! Many beasts were moved by Huai Shan¡¯s generous conditions and joined his camp to help him fight the wolf beasts. There were originally only more than 10 people on Huai Shan¡¯s side, but in the blink of an eye, there were more than 80 beasts now. In addition, there were more than a hundred beasts standing not far away watching. Most of them wanted to protect themselves. At this moment, Meng Li rushed over with a few wild horse beasts. As one of the elders of the Rock Wolf Tribe, Meng Li stood in front of the wolf beasts and bowed slightly to Huai Shan with a serious expression. ¡°Lord Oracle, there are only a few holes in the rock mountain where our tribesmen live in. There¡¯s nothing to see. Please go back.¡± The corners of Huai Shan¡¯s mouth twitched into a cold smile. ¡°Old man, I kindly used a healing spell to treat the beasts of the Rock Wolf Tribe and am even helping them send the unconscious beasts home. Instead of thanking me, you¡¯re refusing me at the door and even plan on attacking me. Isn¡¯t that too unkind of you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Before Patriarch Shuang Yun left, he instructed that outsiders are not allowed to enter the rock mountain. Females and cubs live in the mountain. They¡¯re timid and afraid of strangers. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll offend you, Divine Oracle.¡± ¡°But I insist on going in and taking a look.¡± Meng Li frowned slightly. ¡°Then please forgive us for being rude.¡± 1 Huai Shan rubbed the black crystal in his hand with a sinister gaze. ¡°Those who stand in my way will die!¡± Both sides bared their fangs and claws. A battle was about to break out! ¡­ Sang Ye was sewing at home. Recently, the weather had gradually turned hot. It would be very stuffy to wear a jacket made of hide, so Huanhuan planned to make a jacket out of cotton. It would be more breathable and comfortable to wear. Unfortunately, she was not good at making clothes, so she could only ask Sang Ye for help. She told Sang Ye the style of the clothes she wanted. Sang Ye made a long-sleeved coat with an upright collar according to her description. He even made two exquisite buttons with bits and pieces of cloth. Huanhuan was very impressed. ¡°My Sang Ye, you¡¯re so impressive!¡± Sang Ye cut the thread and shook his coat twice. ¡°Come, try it.¡± 1 Huanhuan immediately took off her hide jacket and put on her new cotton jacket. This jacket was longer. The hem of the jacket could reach Huanhuan¡¯s knees, and a little of the skirt could be seen below. Her waist was also very well emphasized. Coupled with the two small buttons at the collar, she looked unexpectedly exquisite and cute. Huanhuan lifted her skirt and spun around. ¡°Do I look good?¡± Sang Ye said, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Huanhuan hugged his neck and kissed his lips. ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± At this moment, Big Goody suddenly ran in and said, ¡°Mom, Bei Chu is looking for you urgently!¡± Huanhuan and Sang Ye immediately went downstairs. Bei Chu was Meng Li¡¯s disciple. He was tall, thin, and handsome. He was a young man with a quick temper. He had been sent by Meng Li to inform Huanhuan. When Huanhuan appeared, Bei Chu was stunned by her beautiful face. Although he had seen her before, for some reason, she had become more and more beautiful recently. She was so beautiful that he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Bei Chu came back to his senses and quickly told her everything. Huanhuan was shocked. She knew that Huai Shan was restless, but she did not expect him to dare to barge into the rock mountain openly. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that Shuang Yun would come back and settle scores with him? Or was he already prepared to completely fall out with the Rock Wolf Tribe? 1 Chapter 238 - I Cant Hide Forever Huanhuan¡¯s mind raced. She asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t there two envoys? Apart from Huai Shan, where¡¯s the other envoy? Isn¡¯t she stopping Huai Shan?¡± Bei Chu shook her head. ¡°That envoy is missing.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart sank. It seemed that Xue Hui was planning to watch the disaster happen from afar. She turned to Sang Ye and said, ¡°I¡¯m going down the mountain.¡± Sang Ye disagreed. ¡°Huai Shan is not a good person. If you show your face, you¡¯ll be in danger.¡± ¡°Shuang Yun and Bai Di are not at home now, and your identity is very special. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to show your face. Only I can represent Shuang Yun to solve the problem.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°No buts,¡± Huanhuan interrupted him, her tone extremely firm. ¡°I have to protect this family. I can¡¯t hide forever!¡± Sang Ye said nothing. Huanhuan looked at Bei Chu. ¡°Go to the territory of the feather tribe now and tell Shen Yan what happened at the foot of the mountain. Ask him to send reinforcements as soon as possible. We can¡¯t let Huai Shan take a step into the rock mountain!¡± Bei Chu nodded involuntarily. ¡°Yes!¡± Huanhuan took out a stone slab, applied the potion, and pressed them onto Bei Chu¡¯s legs. They were beast patterns that could increase speed. Huanhuan said to him, ¡°Come back quickly.¡± Bei Chu did not understand what the beast patterns meant. He tried to take two steps, but he realized that his steps were unexpectedly light. When he ran, he felt like he was flying! He was full of shock as he ran toward the feather territory. So this was the use of the beast patterns that Huanhuan had applied on him! She was really amazing! In the end, Sang Ye couldn¡¯t persuade Huanhuan and agreed to her decision. He said, ¡°Do whatever you want, but there¡¯s one thing. I have to go down the mountain with you.¡± ¡°But your identity¡ª¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of danger, why should I be afraid of being discovered?¡± Sang Ye was also very determined. ¡°While you¡¯re desperately protecting this family outside, do you expect me to hide at home and be protected by you? Forgive me, but I can¡¯t do that.¡± Huanhuan had no choice but to compromise. ¡°Alright, our two sides have already fallen out. The situation can¡¯t get worse.¡± ¡°Are we going to fight Huai Shan head-on?¡± ¡°Try not to attack directly. After all, he was sent by the temple. If something happens to him in the territory of the Rock Wolf Tribe, Shuang Yun will definitely have to bear the responsibility as the leader. We can¡¯t cause trouble for him.¡± Huanhuan paused and added, ¡°But if he insists on courting death, I don¡¯t mind using extreme methods.¡± ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Huai Shan chose to attack at this time because Shuang Yun and the others aren¡¯t at home. The wolf beasts are leaderless, so he wants to take advantage of the situation. But he forgot that in addition to the tribe leader, there¡¯s also a witch doctor.¡± Sang Ye immediately understood her thoughts. He asked, ¡°Have you thought it through? Are you sure you want to do this?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Huanhuan was calm. She had been hiding all this time, avoiding all danger. But her instincts told her that one day, there would be no avoiding it anymore. Just like now. What would come would come. There was nothing to be afraid of. Sang Ye took out a soft cloak and draped it over her. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside.¡± The cloak was sewn from whole pieces of animal hide. There was a thin layer of short white wool on the surface. It was very soft and comfortable to the touch. There was even a circle of white fox fur at the collar. Huanhuan¡¯s small face was even more charming, and her bright eyes shone with determination. Sang Ye stared at her face for a moment, then took out a piece of cloth made from snow silk. After folding it a few times, he covered most of her face. Only her eyes and forehead were revealed. He said, ¡°It¡¯s better if no one sees your face.¡± Huanhuan had no idea how lethal her face was. When she saw Sang Ye¡¯s serious expression, she couldn¡¯t help but nod. ¡°Oh.¡± As soon as the two of them walked out of the house, four wolf cubs suddenly appeared. They surrounded Huanhuan and wagged their big tails. Big Goody said, ¡°Mom, we¡¯ll go with you. We can protect you!¡± Huanhuan wanted to refuse, but she heard Sang Ye say, ¡°Bring them along.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s dangerous down the mountain¡­¡± ¡°I can protect all of you. Don¡¯t worry too much,¡± Sang Ye said calmly. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t agree with the children going down the mountain, with Big Goody¡¯s personality, she¡¯ll definitely sneak down the mountain with her brothers. It¡¯ll be even worse if she causes trouble.¡± Huanhuan was skeptical. ¡°Big Goody and the others are very obedient. They wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, right?¡± Big Goody¡¯s eyes shifted. She looked sly. In the end, Huanhuan listened to Sang Ye¡¯s opinion and agreed to bring the children down the mountain. To Huanhuan¡¯s surprise, Ni Ya, who usually only knew how to eat and sleep, came along as well. Big Goody carried Huanhuan down the mountain. Although Big Goody was still underaged, her wolf body was tall and healthy. She looked very imposing. Big Goody glanced at the bamboo bear beast beside her and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Why are you following us instead of staying at home and waiting to die?¡± Due to Big Goody¡¯s strong female might, Ni Ya didn¡¯t dare to look Big Goody in the eye. He could only whisper awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m a male beast, after all. There¡¯s no reason for you females to take risks while I stay at home. If my sister finds out, she¡¯ll definitely despise me.¡± Big Goody already despised him. ¡°Two of your three sentences are about your sister. Are you so dependent on your sister?¡± ¡°My sister is good to me. I like her a lot.¡± ¡°Tsk, you can only be a lackey for the rest of your life!¡± Huanhuan stroked Big Goody¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t always bully Ni Ya.¡± 1 Big Goody wagged her big fluffy tail. ¡­ With the enhancement of the beast patterns, Bei Chu quickly rushed to the territory of the feather tribe and saw the leader, Shen Yan. When Shen Yan learned that someone was trying to barge into the rock mountain, he immediately brought his men down the mountain. The feather beasts all had wings and flew extremely fast. They set off later, but they arrived at the foot of the mountain earlier than Huanhuan. When Huanhuan¡¯s family walked out of the rock mountain, they saw that Huai Shan and the others had been surrounded by the feather beasts. Shen Yan stood at the front of the feather beasts and stared at Huai Shan sharply. Huai Shan was not afraid at all. He said loudly, ¡°This is a private matter between me and the Rock Wolf Tribe. It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Shen Yan said, ¡°We also live in the rock mountain. If you barge into the rock mountain, it¡¯s equivalent to barging into our territory. Of course, we have to interfere!¡± ¡°Barge in?¡± Huai Shan smiled strangely. He glanced at the guards behind him. ¡°I just want to send them home out of kindness.¡± Feng Lan, Dong Ya, and the others were dragged out by the guards. The four of them were still unconscious. They appeared to be dying. Chapter 239 - Frog In The Well Shen Yan lowered his voice. ¡°Leave them to us. I¡¯ll send them home.¡± Huai Shan sneered. ¡°That won¡¯t do. You¡¯re the leader of the feather tribe, and they¡¯re beasts of the Rock Wolf Tribe. If you take them away and something happens, how will I explain it to Patriarch Shuang Yun? For safety¡¯s sake, it¡¯s better for me to send them home personally.¡± Shen Yan said that the feather tribe and the Rock Wolf Tribe were friendly neighbors. He was also friends with Shuang Yun and would definitely take good care of the Rock Wolf Tribe. But no matter what he said, Huai Shan refused to let him go. It was obvious that he was determined to enter the mountain. Sending these beasts home was just his excuse. Shen Yan was a little impatient. If not for the fact that the other party was from the temple, he would have torn this treacherous snake beast into two! At this moment, Big Goody and Huanhuan appeared. The wolf beasts knew Huanhuan. When they saw her, they made way for her. Meng Li immediately went forward and frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°With what¡¯s happening, of course, I have to take matters into my own hands.¡± Huanhuan wanted to slide down the wolf¡¯s tail to the ground like before, but thinking about the current situation, she thought it wouldn¡¯t look good if she slid down with so many people looking at her. She stretched out her arms and was carried down by Sang Ye. The movements of the wolf beasts attracted Huai Shan¡¯s attention. He looked in the direction of the sound and saw a petite female. Although half of her face was covered, he could tell from her eyes that she was a rare beauty. Huai Shan smiled evilly. ¡°Which female is this? She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Huanhuan spoke calmly as if she did not see the greed in his eyes. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Lord Oracle. You helped treat my people who suffered from dead blood disease. When Patriarch Shuang Yun returns, we¡¯ll personally send crystals as repayment.¡± Huai Shan said indifferently, ¡°Who are you? Why should I listen to you?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a witch doctor of the Rock Wolf Tribe. I wonder if this identity makes me qualified to talk to you?¡± Huai Shan was slightly stunned, then he burst out laughing. ¡°A female can be a witch doctor? This is the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard in my life! Hahahaha!¡± He smiled fearlessly, completely disregarding this delicate female. When he finished laughing, Huanhuan said again, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the others in the Rock Wolf Tribe and see if I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Meng Li immediately stood up and said loudly, ¡°This female is the witch doctor of our Rock Wolf Tribe! It¡¯s true!¡± His disciple, Bei Chu, immediately echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right! She¡¯s the witch doctor!¡± The wolf beasts also agreed, saying that Huanhuan was the tribe¡¯s witch doctor! Although she had never officially taken on the role of a witch doctor in the past, she had always been the one to treat those in the tribe. It was precisely because of her superb medical skills that the population of the Rock Wolf Tribe had barely decreased in the past year. In addition, she knew words and had a lot of knowledge. She was also willing to teach the children in the tribe. All the tribesmen respected her very much. It could even be said that Huanhuan¡¯s prestige in the Rock Wolf Tribe was no lower than Shuang Yun¡¯s. Since she said she was a witch doctor, she must be one! No one in the Rock Wolf Tribe was more qualified to be a witch doctor than her! Huai Shan¡¯s expression gradually darkened. He stared into Huanhuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Shuang Yun really let a female be a witch doctor? Has your Rock Wolf Tribe fallen to this state?¡± In the face of his mockery, Huanhuan remained indifferent. ¡°The position of witch doctor has always been for the capable. I have the ability and the prestige. Why can¡¯t I be a witch doctor?¡± ¡°But you¡¯re only a female! Females are born to stay at home and give birth! I¡¯ve never heard of a female becoming a witch doctor!¡± Huanhuan suddenly asked a completely unrelated question. ¡°Have you heard the story of a frog at the bottom of a well?¡± Huai Shan frowned. ¡°What frog?¡± ¡°In the past, there was a frog who knew nothing else every since he was born. Every day, he would look up and see that the sky was as big as the well he was in. Hence, he assumed that the entire sky was only the size of the well. He was even smug about it and felt that he was really smart.¡± At first, Huai Shan did not understand what this story meant. After a while, he reacted and was immediately furious. ¡°You¡¯re actually mocking me for being like that stupid frog!¡± Huanhuan chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you that there¡¯s always someone better. You¡¯ve never seen many magical things, but they really exist. Don¡¯t be a frog in a well.¡± She paused and turned to the children beside her. ¡°Do you remember this?¡± The children obediently replied, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Mhm, how obedient ~¡± Huai Shan felt that he was being underestimated by this small female. He gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Huanhuan was still very calm. ¡°Are you really going to fight us? Are you sure you can beat us?¡± Not only were there nearly a hundred wolf beasts, but there were also more than a hundred feather beasts. They were all brave and good at fighting. In comparison, Huai Shan¡¯s guards were no match for them at all. As for the beasts who had changed sides, they were just a mob and not worth mentioning. Huai Shan obviously understood that too, so he was prepared. With a nasty smile, he grabbed Dong Ya¡¯s hair and forced him to look up, revealing his old, haggard face. ¡°You know this guy, right? I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t get out of my way, I¡¯ll twist his head off!¡± As soon as Sang Ye saw Dong Ya¡¯s face, he immediately whispered, ¡°It¡¯s a healing spell.¡± Huanhuan glanced at him. Sang Ye explained, ¡°The prerequisite for casting a healing spell is to absorb the vitality of others. In order to cast the healing spell, Huai Shan absorbed Dong Ya¡¯s vitality. Dong Ya is in danger now.¡± Huanhuan glanced at Feng Lan and the other two unconscious wolf beasts. The three of them had probably lost their vitality like Dong Ya, which was why they were unconscious. Huanhuan frowned at Huai Shan¡¯s threat, but in the end, she chose to retreat. The wolf beasts retreated with her. Huai Shan laughed proudly and immediately strode into the rock mountain with his guards. The moment they tried to enter the cave, the mutated creepers that were lying quietly on the rock wall suddenly raised their vines and rushed out. They wrapped them around Huai Shan¡¯s neck and pulled him over! Something big happened at this moment! The guards reacted quickly and immediately rushed over to save him. Sang Ye took the opportunity to transform into a snake beast and quickly darted over. He swept Dong Ya, Feng Lan, and the others away and returned to the cave. The guards tore off the vines and saved Huai Shan. But when they came back to their senses, they found that the hostages had been rescued. Huai Shan kicked the guard beside him angrily. ¡°Useless fool!¡± Chapter 240 - Kill Huanhuan saw the dying Dong Ya, Feng Lan, and the others, and her chest was filled with anger. She questioned, ¡°Were they harmed by you?!¡± Without hostages, Huai Shan would have no leverage to threaten the Rock Wolf Tribe. He knew that his plan had failed. He would definitely not be able to enter the rock mountain again today. He was filled with hatred. Facing Huanhuan¡¯s question, he smiled extremely hideously. ¡°Yes, I did it. Their vitality has been sucked away by me. They won¡¯t live until dawn tomorrow. Just wait to collect their corpses! Hahahaha!¡± Huanhuan clenched her fists, her eyes almost spitting fire. Seeing that she was angry, Huai Shan felt almost perverted joy. Since she didn¡¯t let him have it easy, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let her have it easy either! He laughed. ¡°Healing is a divine technique bestowed by the gods. It¡¯s their honor to sacrifice themselves for it!¡± In other words, Dong Ya and Feng Lan deserved to die! The wolf cubs growled angrily. The wolf beasts also glared at him, wishing they could immediately pounce on him and tear him into pieces. Huanhuan was no better. Meng Li lowered his voice and advised, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. We can¡¯t attack him yet.¡± Huanhuan could only be silent. Huai Shan smiled extremely proudly. ¡°Do you want to kill me? Unfortunately, you don¡¯t dare to! I¡¯m an envoy sent by the temple. If you attack me, it¡¯s equivalent to provoking the entire temple. At that time, the entire rock mountain will be razed to the ground by the army sent by the temple!¡± Big Goody was furious. ¡°Mom, let me kill this arrogant guy!¡± Huanhuan turned around and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say another word!¡± Big Goody could only lower her tail and shut up reluctantly. Seeing that Huanhuan was about to leave, Huai Shan became even prouder. With his status as an envoy, he knew that no one would dare to attack him. He smiled arrogantly and said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t let me enter the rock mountain today, the Dark Moon Temple won¡¯t let you off. Sooner or later, the army of the temple will take over the rock mountain. Everyone who stops me today will die!¡± Huanhuan stopped, her eyes hidden in the shadows. Huai Shan was still shouting, ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d kneel down and submit to me. I¡¯ll let you live on account that you¡¯re a female!¡± Huanhuan raised her hand to touch the small bud by her ear. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill your family! I¡¯ll let you see them die without a grave!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant.¡± Huai Shan said proudly, ¡°So what? Unless you kill me today, I¡¯ll definitely make your Rock Wolf Tribe bleed!¡± ¡°Since you want to die so much, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± Huanhuan touched the lotus¡¯ petals. ¡°Little Lotus, kill him.¡± 1 Before she could even finish her sentence, the lotus suddenly darted out. Before anyone could react, the lotus had already opened its petals and bitten off Huai Shan¡¯s neck! Huai Shan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He was indignant. Huanhuan really dared to kill him! With a violent tug, Huai Shan¡¯s head fell to the ground and rolled twice. Huai Shan¡¯s corpse fell to the ground, and blood quickly spread. 1 The lotus returned to its small bud form and retracted to Huanhuan¡¯s head. It was extremely quiet and obedient. It was as if the ferocious flower that had bitten Huai Shan¡¯s neck was not it at all. The change happened too suddenly. By the time everyone reacted, Huai Shan had already died. The guards¡¯ expressions immediately changed. They transformed into snake beasts and pounced at Huanhuan! However, Sang Ye and the wolf beasts did not give them the chance. They stopped them halfway, and the two sides fought. Seeing that the wolf beasts had the upper hand, Shen Yan had no intention of interfering. Before long, the dozen guards were all captured. Only then did Huanhuan turn around. Her gaze swept over Huai Shan¡¯s corpse before stopping on the guards. ¡°Lock them up and wait for Shuang Yun to return.¡± At this moment, Shen Yan suddenly interrupted, ¡°I think it¡¯s best to kill them now.¡± In any case, the envoy had already been killed. These guards could not be left alive. They had to be eliminated! Huanhuan was silent. Shen Yan frowned. ¡°At this point, do you still want to retreat?¡± Huanhuan touched the ring on her ring finger. After a while, she whispered, ¡°Kill.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, more than a dozen guards were killed on the spot. The thick smell of blood was almost suffocating. Huanhuan¡¯s fingertips were trembling as she held her ring finger. Sang Ye suddenly held her hand. ¡°Go back. Leave this to me.¡± His palm was large. It was not as warm as Bai Di¡¯s but reliable. Huanhuan gradually calmed down. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said. ¡°I can do it.¡± Sang Ye said, ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself.¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± More than a dozen beasts died at once, and they were all from the temple. It was said that they were very noble. All the beasts present were shocked and did not even dare to breathe. Especially the 70-odd beasts who were won over by the crystals offered by Huai Shan and helped Huai Shan fight against the Rock Wolf Tribe. They were all pale with fear and trembling. They all knelt down and begged for mercy. Meng Li glanced at the beasts and asked in a low voice, ¡°What should we do with these guys?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°The Rock Wolf Tribe doesn¡¯t need such traitors.¡± ¡°You mean to drive them out of the Rock Wolf Tribe?¡± Meng Li frowned slightly as he felt that this punishment was too light. ¡°Cut off their legs first, then throw them out.¡± 1 Meng Li clapped his hands and smiled. ¡°Alright!¡± Huanhuan¡¯s gaze swept across the surrounding beasts. She was unprecedentedly calm. ¡°Do it in front of these people. Let them see what happens to traitors.¡± Meng Li clapped his hands again, clearly in agreement with this decision. ¡°Alright!¡± Huanhuan did not want the children to see such a bloody scene. Coupled with the fact that she was a little dizzy now, she said to Meng Li, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you. We¡¯ll go back first.¡± Meng Li replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s family returned home. As soon as she entered the house, Huanhuan blacked out and almost fainted! Sang Ye quickly caught her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just nervous and a little dizzy.¡± Huanhuan rubbed the bridge of her nose. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine after a rest.¡± Sang Ye poured her a glass of water. After drinking the water, Huanhuan felt a little better. She asked Sang Ye to make four bowls of soup. Then, she cut her finger and mixed a drop of blood into each. Huanhuan asked Sang Ye to send the medicine to Feng Lan, Dong Ya, and the others. After Sang Ye left, Huanhuan wanted to lie on the bed for a while. She got up and walked upstairs. However, just as she reached the stairs, she felt a sharp pain in her stomach. She clutched her abdomen and doubled over in discomfort. 3 Chapter 241 - Unromantic Wood Big Goody was the first to notice of her mother¡¯s abnormality. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Huanhuan said with difficulty, ¡°My stomach hurts.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?!¡± Usually, when someone was sick or injured, Huanhuan would help treat them. But now that Huanhuan was sick, no one could treat her. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°Help me upstairs first. Perhaps I¡¯ll feel better after lying down for a while.¡± Big Goody picked her up and put her on her back before sending her upstairs to the bedroom. The wolf pups helped carry Huanhuan to the bed, lay her down, and covered her with a thick and soft blanket. Their dark green eyes stared at Huanhuan while filled with worry. Huanhuan wanted to comfort them, but her stomach hurt too much. She didn¡¯t have the strength to speak anymore and could only curl up into a ball under the blanket. Sang Ye was back. His heart sank when he saw Huanhuan¡¯s pale face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Huanhuan broke out in a cold sweat from the pain. ¡°My stomach¡­¡± Big Goody immediately said, ¡°Her stomach hurts!¡± Sang Ye said to Big Goody, ¡°Go and get Meng Li to come over.¡± Meng Li¡¯s medical skills were not as good as Huanhuan¡¯s, but he had been a witch doctor before and knew some medical knowledge. Big Goody ran out quickly. Sang Ye clenched Huanhuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll always be with you.¡± Huanhuan endured the pain and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Get Shen Yan to send someone to inform Shuang Yun and the others about Huai Shan¡¯s murder. Shuang Yun and Bai Di will know what to do.¡± Sang Ye said, ¡°Okay. After Meng Li comes, I¡¯ll look for Shen Yan.¡± ¡°Go now!¡± Huanhuan used all her strength to push him toward the door. She wanted him to inform Shen Yan immediately. The death of the envoy was not a small matter. They had to deal with Miu Wei and the guards before the news spread. In case the news leaked and caused more trouble. Sang Ye had no choice but to get Dos, Tres, and Little Monster to help watch over her. He ran to the territory of the feather tribe as quickly as possible. When Sang Ye returned, Meng Li and Big Goody were already there. Meng Li first touched Huanhuan¡¯s forehead and asked her some details about her recent life. Due to the fact that Huanhuan was in great pain, she could not speak properly. Big Goody helped answer the questions for her. After hearing the answer, Meng Li pondered for a moment, then took out a purple fragrant leaf and placed it in front of Huanhuan¡¯s nose for her to smell. Huanhuan smelled the purple fragrant leaf and immediately felt her stomach churn. She immediately turned over, leaned over the bed, and vomited. Sang Ye quickly held her shoulders. After she finished vomiting, he wiped the corners of her mouth with a cotton cloth. His heart ached at the sight of how weak the little female was. ¡°Elder Meng Li, what¡¯s wrong with Huanhuan?¡± Meng Li said, ¡°She¡¯s not sick. She¡¯s pregnant.¡± Everyone was stunned. Sang Ye came back to his senses the fastest and asked calmly, ¡°Even if she¡¯s pregnant, her stomach shouldn¡¯t hurt so much, right?¡± Meng Li sighed. ¡°Her pregnancy wasn¡¯t stable to begin with. Coupled with the fact that her mood fluctuated too much just now, it caused her abdomen to ache.¡± ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Sang Ye wanted to say that he would give up on the children if he really had to. No matter what, he had to ensure Huanhuan¡¯s safety. However, when he saw Huanhuan¡¯s surprised expression after knowing that she was pregnant, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. Meng Li said, ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe her some medicine first and see how it works.¡± He crushed a few herbs that were beneficial to pregnant women into a paste and boiled some tonic with it. The medicine tasted bitter, but for the sake of the children in her stomach, Huanhuan gritted her teeth and drank it all. Sang Ye stuffed two sweet fruits into her mouth to help her get rid of the bitterness. After drinking the medicinal tonic, Huanhuan¡¯s abdominal pain showed no signs of getting better. Meng Li was also helpless. He said in shame, ¡°My medical skills are limited. I can¡¯t help Huanhuan.¡± Sang Ye hugged Huanhuan tightly and stroked her trembling back. He wished he could shoulder all the pain she was experiencing himself. Big Goody was very anxious. ¡°Is there really no way?¡± Meng Li thought carefully and suddenly said, ¡°Maybe there¡¯s someone who can help.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Xue Hui from the Divine Wood Temple!¡± Meng Li said quickly. ¡°She¡¯s an envoy. She must know healing spells. As long as she¡¯s willing to use healing spells, Huanhuan¡¯s abdominal pain can definitely be cured.¡± Sang Ye said, ¡°I understand.¡± Big Goody volunteered. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Xue Hui over!¡± ¡°Stay at home and take care of your mother. I¡¯ll go look for Xue Hui.¡± Sang Ye slowly covered the blanket. ¡°None of you are a match for Xue Hui. If she¡¯s unwilling to come, there¡¯s nothing you can do.¡± He was the only one here who had the strength to fight Xue Hui. If Xue Hui refused to help, he would kidnap her! Big Goody hated herself for not being strong enough. She watched Sang Ye leave, then stayed by her mother¡¯s bed with her brothers. The little flower sensed that Huanhuan was not in good condition. She rubbed her cheek and called out affectionately, ¡°Mom, get better soon~¡± Sang Ye quickly went down the mountain. As soon as he walked out of the cave, he saw Xue Hui standing not far away. He strode over. ¡°Huanhuan¡¯s sick. She needs your help.¡± Xue Ran¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and her eyes were charming. ¡°Huanhuan? The mate Xue Ling found?¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to interfere in the affairs of your Rock Wolf Tribe, but I¡¯m really curious about what the female Xue Ling has taken a fancy to looks like. Is she really more beautiful than me?¡± Sang Ye frowned slightly. ¡°You just have to tell me if you¡¯re willing to help.¡± Xue Ran chided, ¡°What an insensitive blockhead. Come on, show me the little female.¡± Under Sang Ye¡¯s lead, Xue Hui successfully walked into the rock mountain. When she saw the interior of the rock mountain, even she, who had seen many storms, couldn¡¯t help but look shocked. An exquisite fortress like this was really unique in the world! No wonder Shuang Yun did not allow outsiders to step into the rock mountain. Anyone who owned such a powerful fortress would do their best to keep a low profile and not let outsiders discover its existence. Unable to resist, Xue Hui asked, ¡°Who came up with the idea of building this fortress?¡± Sang Ye led the way and remained silent. He did not say a word. As time passed, Xue Hui tactfully stopped asking. Sang Ye brought Xue Hui into the house and went up to the second floor. The wolf cubs were all guarding the bedroom. Even Ni Ya was beside them. Everyone was worried about Huanhuan¡¯s safety. When they saw Sang Ye and Xue Hui, they made way. Huanhuan¡¯s face was so pale. Her hair was stuck to her cheeks because she was drenched in a cold sweat. Her eyes were closed, and her thick eyelashes were drooping, casting a thick shadow on her face. Even though she looked a little disheveled, Xue Hui was still stunned by her beauty. Chapter 242 - Misunderstanding Xue Hui thought that she was a rare beautiful female, but compared to the little female in front of her, she immediately became a foil. No wonder Xue Ling liked this little female. If she were a male beast, she would definitely like Huanhuan too. Such a beautiful female made one reluctant to look away. It was easy to trigger the possessiveness in male beasts. Unable to resist, Xue Hui leaned over and stroked Huanhuan¡¯s cheek. ¡°What a likable little female¡­ Huh?¡± Sang Ye saw the change in her expression and immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I smell something familiar.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that smell? Why don¡¯t I smell it?¡± ¡°Only those from the Divine Wood clan can smell it.¡± Xue Mei bent down and approached Huanhuan to take a deep breath. The surprise in her eyes became even more obvious. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. She does have the aura of the Divine Wood.¡± Could it be that the Divine Wood seed in Huanhuan¡¯s body had been discovered?! Sang Ye frowned. ¡°You must have smelled wrongly.¡± ¡°No. This aura is very faint. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to smell it unless I was close to her.¡± Xue Ran stared at Huanhuan¡¯s face, her gaze becoming extremely hot. ¡°She must be a descendant of the Divine Wood clan!¡± Sang Ye: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Only the Divine Wood clan can have the aura of the Divine Wood. Even if Huanhuan isn¡¯t a direct descendant of the Divine Wood clan, she definitely has the bloodline of the Divine Wood clan.¡± When Xue Hui saw the mutated creepers outside the mountain, she suspected that there might be descendants of the Divine Wood clan hidden in the Rock Wolf Tribe. Now, it seemed that this descendant was definitely Huanhuan. Sang Ye knew that she had guessed wrong, but he didn¡¯t say anything and let her continue to misunderstand. Ever since the calamity many years ago, the number of people in the Divine Wood clan had decreased. There were only a dozen or so people alive now, and Xue Hui was one of them. She did not expect to find a fellow tribesmen in the rock mountain. She was extremely excited. It was because of this that Xue Hui was even more determined to cure Huanhuan. Sang Ye asked, ¡°How many living creatures do you need to cast a healing spell?¡± Healing spells required the the vitality of other living creatures. Sang Ye did not plan to look for living people and planned to go to the forest to catch a few prey. Xue Li said, ¡°When I entered just now, I saw that you had some wild chickens in your courtyard. I can just catch a few.¡± ¡°Will two be enough?¡± ¡°Huanhuan only has abdominal pain. It¡¯s not like she has an incurable disease. Two chickens are enough.¡± Sang Ye didn¡¯t raise any more questions. He immediately caught two of the strongest chickens from the courtyard. ¡°Will these two do?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xue Hui took the necklace from around her neck. The pendant of the necklace was a green crystal. 1 This green crystal was very different from the ones they usually saw. Not only was its texture more crystalline, but the power contained in it was also stronger and thicker. Sang Ye immediately recognized it as a precious green crystal essence! Even though it was only the size of a thumb, it was still a priceless treasure. He didn¡¯t expect Xue Mei to have such a treasure. It seemed that her status in the Divine Wood Temple was extraordinary. Xue Mei held the green crystal essence in one hand and gently covered Huanhuan¡¯s abdomen with the other. She closed her eyes and chanted softly. The two chickens seemed to sense the danger and began to struggle and cry. Sang Ye squeezed their sharp mouths and tore off their wings, preventing them from escaping. After a moment, the green crystal essence began to glow slightly. The two chickens visibly lost weight, and their feathers fell to the ground. Huanhuan felt a warm current enter her body. It dispelled the cramps in her abdomen and made her feel much better. She opened her eyes, and her gaze fell on the female beside the bed. ¡°You are?¡± she said hoarsely. The healing spell was completed. Xue Hui stopped chanting, and the green crystal essence returned to its original state. The two chickens were completely dead. Their corpses were only left with skin and bones. Sang Ye threw them aside. Thinking that the little female in front of her was very likely her own kind, Xue Hui couldn¡¯t help but soften her tone, and her gaze was extremely gentle. ¡°I¡¯m Xue Hui.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re the envoy from the Divine Wood Temple?¡± Xue Hui smiled rather happily. ¡°Do you know me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard people talk about you before.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes swept over her beautiful face. ¡°It¡¯s true. You¡¯re even younger and prettier than I thought.¡± ¡°I¡¯m far inferior to you in terms of looks.¡± Xue Hui was telling the truth, but Huanhuan felt that she was being polite. Huanhuan said, ¡°Did you cure me just now? Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± Xue Hui saw the fatigue in Huanhuan¡¯s eyes and said considerately, ¡°Rest first. I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow.¡± Sang Ye then sent Xue Hui away. Huanhuan gently stroked her abdomen. Thinking that a small life had been born and was inside her belly now, she couldn¡¯t help but smile gently. Bai Di would be thrilled if he knew she was pregnant. She closed her eyes and gradually fell asleep. At the same time, a feather beast flew to the forest with Shen Yan¡¯s message and found Xue Ling. Almost all the beasts suffering from dead blood disease in this forest had been wiped out. If nothing went wrong, they should be able to get home before the sun set. Bai Di and Shuang Yun both wanted to go home quickly. The process of dealing with the infected was becoming more and more straightforward. Miu Wei followed behind them with a dozen guards. Occasionally, they would help block the mutants who tried to escape. Most of the time, they didn¡¯t have a chance to do anything as Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and the others would have already dealt with the mutants. After several consecutive battles, Shuang Yun¡¯s soul beast had upgraded. He had risen from two stars to three stars, and his strength increased greatly. 1 Miu Wei was secretly shocked to witness allt his. No wonder the high priest had told them to be careful of the Rock Wolf Tribe. It seemed that the high priest had the foresight to not underestimate the Rock Wolf Tribe. In time, it was very likely that the Rock Wolf Tribe would grow into a super tribe that could contend with beast cities. Miu Wei thought to himself that he had to find out the true strength of the Rock Wolf Tribe as soon as possible. Then, he had to think of a way to eliminate the tribe before they could get any stronger. Xue Ling landed on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ve already checked. All the mutants in this area have been cleaned up. Let¡¯s go to the river to wash up and go home.¡± He could finally go home! Shuang Yun was excited and quickly ran to the river to wash the blood off his body. Miu Wei and the dozen or so guards barely made a move. They were all clean and did not need to wash themselves. They spread out and were in charge of guarding. Bai Di and Xue Ling walked toward the river side by side. Xue Ling glanced at Miu Wei, who was not far away. He lowered his voice and said to Bai Di, ¡°Huai Shan is dead.¡± Bai Di looked up at him. ¡°How did he die?¡± ¡°Huanhuan asked Little Lotus to kill him. Even the guards around him were dealt with.¡± Bai Di pondered for a moment. ¡°In that case, they can¡¯t stay.¡± Xue Ling¡¯s thin lips curled up, but there was no smile in his eyes. ¡°Huanhuan is so delicate. She¡¯s frightened from just killing a chicken. It seems that Huai Shan had gone overboard.¡± 2 Chapter 243 - Destroying The Corpses After washing up, Shuang Yun found a clean place by the river and lit several fires. With Xue Ling around, lighting fires became a very easy task. The wolf beasts automatically surrounded him. They took out the prey they had caught in the forest and placed them on the fire to roast. Shuang Yun waved at Miu Wei, who was not far away. ¡°Come and sit!¡± Every time they rested, Xue Ling would burn a few fires. The first time Miu Wei saw them, he was shocked. His first reaction was to rush forward and put out the fires. Fortunately, Bai Di had expected it and stopped him in time. Later on, as time passed, he gradually got used to the existence of fire, and it was the same for those guards. Not only were they not afraid of fire now, but they gradually experienced the benefits of it and were willing to get close to it to warm themselves. When he heard Shuang Yun¡¯s greeting, he walked over with his guards. The guards consciously dispersed and surrounded the various fires with the wolf beasts. They warmed themselves by the fire and ate meat to replenish their strength. Miu Wei walked over to the fire where Shuang Yun was and sat down cross-legged. Around this fire were Bai Di, Xue Ling, and Jiu Yuan. Huanhuan was not here, so Bai Di and Xue Ling were not in the mood to cook personally. Jiu Yuan picked up the cut meat and was about to put it on the fire to roast when Shuang Yun reached out and took the meat from his hand. He said, ¡°Let me roast it.¡± Bai Di and Xue Ling said nothing as they watched Shuang Yun skewer the meat. He didn¡¯t even deal with the blood or fur before roasting it on the fire. 1 Jiu Yuan had no idea that his leader was an expert in cooking inedible foods. He naively thought that his leader was good at cooking and trusted him with the task of roasting the meat. Eating roasted meat alone was too greasy. Jiu Yuan got up and prepared to go upstream to get some water to drink. Bai Di stopped him. ¡°No need to get water. I¡¯ve brought some wine. Let¡¯s share it.¡± Shuang Yun was immediately excited when he heard that there was wine to drink. ¡°Come on, bring out the wine!¡± In order to hide the existence of the contractual ring, Bai Di had brought a hide bag with him. He reached into the bag and used the hide as cover to take out two jars of wine from his space. Shuang Yun took a jar of wine with one hand and smiled. ¡°This is good wine made by my female. Usually, we can¡¯t bear to take it out. You¡¯re really lucky today!¡± He had never drunk alcohol or heard of the existence of alcohol. His eyes were filled with curiosity. ¡°Oh?¡± Shuang Yun took a big sip and shouted that it was good. Then, he handed the wine jar to Miu Wei. ¡°Try it!¡± When he saw that Shuang Yun was safe after drinking it, he picked up the wine jar and took a small sip. The wine went down his throat. It was spicy and stimulating. He choked and coughed. Shuang Yun patted his back with one hand and laughed loudly. ¡°How do you feel? Does it feel good?¡± ¡°It tastes a little strange¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s your first time. Drink more. If you don¡¯t believe me, try again.¡± Hence, Miu Wei tried to take two more sips and realized that the taste of the wine had indeed become much smoother. Especially the mellow taste of the wine. It gave him a wonderful feeling when the aftertaste lingered. He couldn¡¯t resist taking another sip. Bai Di distributed another jar of wine to the guards. When the guards saw that Miu Wei was fine after drinking so much, they also drank with ease. The concentration of fruit wine was not high, but it was enough to get these beasts drunk. Shuang Yun handed the roasted meat to Miu Wei and said excitedly, ¡°Come, try my cooking and see how it tastes.¡± Normally, Miu Wei would have noticed the gloating looks in Bai Di¡¯s and Xue Ling¡¯s eyes, but he was drunk and his senses were extremely dull now. He took the skewer in a daze and took a big bite. Shuang Yun asked expectantly, ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Miu Wei opened his mouth and spat out the meat. His face was pale. ¡°What is this? It tastes disgusting!¡± Shuang Yun was speechless. Bai Di patted his shoulder. ¡°Stop playing and get to work.¡± Jiu Yuan looked confused, not understanding what Bai Di meant. Shuang Yun told him about Huai Shan getting killed after causing trouble. Jiu Yuan¡¯s expression turned fierce when he heard this. ¡°I know what to do.¡± These dregs of the temple actually dared to bully their tribesmen when they were not at home. They deserved to die! Miu Wei instinctively sensed danger. With a jolt, his drunkenness immediately dissipated. When he saw Jiu Yuan walking toward him, he cursed in his heart. He wanted to get up and escape, but his limbs were weak. He had just gotten up when he fell back down. He couldn¡¯t even stand, let alone escape and resist. In extreme regret, he said angrily, ¡°You actually drugged the wine?!¡± Xue Ling sneered. ¡°How can we bear to drug such good wine?¡± Miu Wei did not believe it. ¡°Then why can¡¯t I even stand up now?!¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re drunk.¡± Before he could ask what being drunk meant, Jiu Yuan tied him up with vines. The other dozen or so drunk guards were also tied up by the wolf beasts. The wolf beasts put Miu Wei and the guards together. At this moment, Miu Wei was completely shocked sober. Unfortunately, his limbs were still limp and he could not break free from the vines. He could only shout, ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re guards sent by the temple to protect the envoys. If you attack me, you¡¯ll be offending the temple!¡± Bai Di looked down at him. ¡°Even if we don¡¯t attack you, you won¡¯t let us go, will you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. Our temple would never hurt innocent beasts!¡± ¡°Oh? Then why did you explore Rock Mountain at night? Wasn¡¯t it to find out the true strength of the Rock Wolf Tribe?¡± Miu Wei quickly argued, ¡°I didn¡¯t explore the rock mountain at night. Do you have evidence? If not, don¡¯t say such things. I¡¯m innocent!¡± Shuang Yun was getting impatient. ¡°Bai Di, stop wasting time. I want to go home and accompany Huanhuan!¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Bai Di¡¯s right hand transformed into a claw. Miu Wei screamed in horror. ¡°No¡­¡± He only got one word out before the claw penetrated his chest. The voice stopped. More than a dozen guards were killed by the wolf beasts. Xue Ling threw out a few fireballs and burned all the corpses to ashes. At the same time, in the Dark Moon Temple thousands of miles away, a huge snake beast suddenly opened its eyes with an extremely cold expression. The divine servant beside him asked respectfully, ¡°High Priest, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Invite the beast king over. Tell him that there¡¯s been a change in the rock mountain. I have something to discuss with him.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± A divine servant ran out of the temple and headed for the palace. The snake beast turned into a handsome man. He stretched out his arms. Two divine servants carried clothes forward and dressed him. Then, they lowered their heads and silently left the room. A dark-colored civet jumped through the window and landed silently on the ground. The high priest stretched out his arms to it and called, ¡°Hei Yao.¡± The civet named Hei Yao jumped into his arms and curled up obediently. He asked, ¡°What did you see with your divine eyes?¡± The high priest gently stroked the civet¡¯s back, his pale fingers a stark contrast to the dark fur. ¡°I saw Huai Shan¡¯s head being cut off, and his heart was pierced. They¡¯re all dead.¡± The civet was very surprised. ¡°Was it the beasts of the Rock Wolf Tribe?¡± ¡°Perhaps. My divine eyes can only see what happened when they died. I couldn¡¯t see the murderers¡¯ faces clearly.¡± The high priest paused, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Whoever the murderers are, I know for sure the Rock Wolf Tribe is involved.¡± 1 Chapter 244 - Surprise Huanhuan¡¯s stomach no longer hurt, but her body was still very weak. She couldn¡¯t teach classes for the time being, so she could only ask Dong Ya¡¯s sister, Dong Xue, to help substitute for her. Although Dong Xue was delicate and introverted, her learning speed was unexpectedly fast. Dong Xue was now the student with the best grades in the class. As long as it was homework assigned by Huanhuan, she could complete it very well. More importantly, she was especially serious and careful. She was also very gentle to the children. The students in the class trusted this gentle and delicate big sister. Huanhuan handed the task of teaching the classes to Dong Xue. It was obviously Dong Xue¡¯s first time accepting such an important mission. She was so nervous that she stammered, ¡°Teacher, d-don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely do my best. I won¡¯t disappoint you!¡± Huanhuan smiled and stroked her head. ¡°All the best. I have high hopes for you.¡± Dong Xue blushed at the praise. She and her brother were always blushing. As long as they were slightly agitated, their faces would turn red. What a lovely pair of siblings. Huanhuan asked, ¡°How¡¯s your brother¡¯s injury?¡± Speaking of her brother, Dong Xue became even more excited. ¡°Brother is much better after taking the medicine. Moreover, he¡¯s awakened his soul beast!¡± Huanhuan was very surprised and asked her to elaborate. ¡°Brother was about to die. After taking the medicine that you got someone to give him, he quickly woke up. Not only did he recover, but he also accidentally awakened the soul beast in his body. Now, Brother is already a one-starred soul beast!¡± Soul beasts were very powerful. When Dong Xue thought of her brother becoming a soul beast, her eyes lit up with excitement. Now that she had learned a lot and her brother had become a soul beast, the siblings were getting better and better. And all these changes had begun after they arrived at the Rock Wolf Tribe. Dong Xue was filled with gratitude for Huanhuan and the Rock Wolf Tribe. Huanhuan smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Dong Ya to benefit from this misfortune. He¡¯s lucky!¡± Dong Xue smiled shyly. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Teacher Huanhuan!¡± The two of them chatted for a while longer. Dong Xue only stood up to leave when Sang Ye walked in with hot meat porridge. Huanhuan asked her to stay for lunch. Dong Xue quickly waved her hand. ¡°Brother is still at home waiting for me to eat with him. He just awakened his soul beast and is still very weak. I¡¯ll come back to visit you tomorrow. Goodbye, Teacher!¡± She scurried away like a rabbit. Sang Ye scooped the meat porridge with a wooden spoon and brought it to Huanhuan¡¯s mouth. Huanhuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°I¡¯m not crippled. You don¡¯t have to feed me. I can do it myself.¡± Sang Ye¡¯s face was still expressionless, but his tone was stubborn. ¡°I just want to feed you.¡± Huanhuan sighed helplessly. ¡°Alright.¡± With the thought that her husband was insisting on spoiling her, she opened her mouth and ate the meat porridge he fed her. After eating most of the porridge, she slowly waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Sang Ye touched her stomach and made sure that she was really full. Then, he put down the wooden spoon and lowered his head to finish the remaining meat porridge in the bowl. Huanhuan watched him and felt her face heat up. It was funny. Although they were already an old couple, she still blushed sometimes because of their small actions. After eating and drinking, Huanhuan wanted to go out for some air. Sang Ye agreed readily. He wrapped Huanhuan in his cloak and covered half her face with the veil made from snow silk cloth. Then he picked her up and strode downstairs to the living area. Huanhuan poked his chest with her finger. ¡°Put me down. I can walk.¡± Sang Ye refused bluntly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still sick. You¡¯re weak. You can¡¯t walk around.¡± Huanhuan tried to defend herself. ¡°I¡¯ve recovered. I¡¯m just taking a slow walk. I should be fine.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m worried.¡± Huanhuan rambled on about a lot of things, all of which were along the lines of ¡®I¡¯m fine now. I can walk on my own.¡¯ Sang Ye listened to her quietly, but he refused to let go of her. On the way, they encountered many familiar faces. When they saw Sang Ye and Huanhuan, they stopped and greeted them with smiles. Sang Ye did not like to speak and maintained a cold expression from beginning to end. Huanhuan¡¯s face was covered by the veil, but that didn¡¯t stop her from responding to the wolf beasts¡¯ enthusiasm. She smiled and chatted with them. After walking around the residential area, Sang Ye saw that Huanhuan was a little tired, so he carried her back. They had just reached the house when they saw Big Goody running out of the courtyard. As soon as she saw Huanhuan and Sang Ye, she immediately rushed over and shouted excitedly, ¡°Fathers are back!¡± Huanhuan woke up immediately. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling were back?! Sang Ye carried her into the house, and they saw saw Bai Di and Shuang Yun. Shuang Yun reached out and hugged Huanhuan. He rubbed against her face and muttered, ¡°You smell the best.¡± Huanhuan hugged his neck and said happily, ¡°You¡¯re finally back! I missed you so much!¡± ¡°We missed you too.¡± Huanhuan looked up from Shuang Yun¡¯s arms at Bai Di, her eyes bright. ¡°I have a surprise for you.¡± Bai Di walked over and kissed her lips. His blue eyes were filled with tenderness. ¡°Yes? What surprise?¡± Huanhuan shrank into Shuang Yun¡¯s arms shyly. ¡°Guess first.¡± Bai Di¡¯s gaze followed her. Even though she was hiding in Shuang Yun¡¯s arms, she could still feel his gaze on her. He smiled as if he were coaxing a child. ¡°I can¡¯t guess. Huanhuan, tell me the answer, okay?¡± Huanhuan took his hand and gently placed it on her abdomen. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Bai Di¡¯s smile faltered as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. He couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Pregnant? My children?¡± Huanhuan snorted. ¡°If it¡¯s not your children, whose children are they? Are you gonna deny it?!¡± Seeing that the little female was unhappy, Bai Di quickly took her from Shuang Yun¡¯s arms. He sat her in the crook of his arm and gently stroked her abdomen with his other hand. His eyes seemed to ripple. They were unbelievably gentle. ¡°I¡¯m not denying it. I¡¯m just so happy that I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s true.¡± Huanhuan pressed her hand against his and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. We¡¯re going to have very cute tiger babies soon.¡± The wolf cubs also came over. They all stared at Huanhuan¡¯s stomach, curious about what their future siblings would look like. The lotus drooped down and rubbed against Huanhuan¡¯s abdomen affectionately. Shuang Yun hooked his arm around Sang Ye¡¯s shoulder and raised his eyebrows with a smile. ¡°After Bai Di¡¯s child is born, shouldn¡¯t you work hard to make Huanhuan pregnant with a nest of snake babies?¡± Sang Ye thought of his erectile dysfunction and fell silent. 1 Chapter 245 - Im The Head Of The Family! After Xue Ling returned, he went straight to the territory of the feather tribe to discuss with Shen Yan. Huai Shan and Miu Wei were killed one after another, and no one from the Dark Moon Temple was left behind. This was not a small matter. If the Dark Moon Temple found out, there would be another fierce battle. During this period of time, the feather tribe and the Rock Wolf Tribe had to send more people to patrol the surroundings. Once they discovered any changes, they would immediately prepare for battle to prevent themselves from being caught off guard. After returning home from the feather tribe, Xue Ling found out about Huanhuan¡¯s pregnancy and congratulated Bai Di with a smile. ¡°Congratulations. You¡¯ll be a father soon.¡± Bai Di was happy, but he maintained a gentle and humble smile on his face. His tone was steady. ¡°It¡¯s still early. The most important thing now is to take good care of Huanhuan. Elder Meng Li said that the babies in her stomach aren¡¯t stable. She has to recuperate carefully.¡± Xue Ling nodded in agreement. Nothing was more important than Huanhuan¡¯s physical health. The family was very concerned about Huanhuan¡¯s health. In addition to the normal three meals every day, they prepared all kinds of medicine to nourish her body. Huanhuan drank bowl after bowl without stopping. It caused her to go to the toilet more frequently. The annoying thing was that no matter where she went, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling would always follow her. They wouldn¡¯t even let her go to the toilet by herself. There was no need to mention going out. They were determined not to let her walk with her own legs. She had to be carried wherever she went. Huanhuan was very upset by their pressing gazes. If this continued, she would definitely suffer from prenatal depression! Huanhuan tried to reason with Bai Di. Although he always agreed gently after listening to her, he would turn around and hand her another bowl of nourishing soup. He would also look at her affectionately. If she didn¡¯t drink it, he would keep looking at her like that until she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and had to force herself to drink the soup. As for the other three guys¡­ Every time Huanhuan told them not to follow her, they would bring up Bai Di. ¡°Bai Di said to take good care of you. We have to listen to him.¡± Huanhuan was so angry that she slammed the bed. ¡°I¡¯m the head of the family! You should listen to me!¡± ¡°Then you have to get Bai Di to listen to you first.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t live like this anymore! Huanhuan turned to look for Bai Di again. No matter what she said, he would agree to it. But he would stare at her with various supplements and a look of urgency¡­ so everything would go back to square one again. She wanted to lose her temper, but when she saw Bai Di¡¯s gentle smile, she couldn¡¯t. How could she bear to lose her temper at such a good husband?! At this moment, Xue Ling, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye were chatting in private. Xue Ling said very confidently, ¡°I knew it. As long as we bring up Bai Di, Huanhuan will be helpless. She¡¯s under Bai Di¡¯s control.¡± Shuang Yun gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°You¡¯re brilliant.¡± Sang Ye was silent. Just as Huanhuan was about to fall into misery, Mu Xiang gave her a suggestion. ¡°You could find something to distract them so they won¡¯t keep staring at you.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes lit up. This was a good idea! The male beasts had to work every day, but apart from that, they had a lot of free time. During this period of time, only Shuang Yun was relatively busy. As the tribe leader, he often had to deal with many things. For example, the beasts who lived in the temporary residence. Last time, Huanhuan got someone to deal with the group of traitors. The scene of those beasts getting their legs cut off was too bloody and cruel. The beasts who were forced to watch were so frightened that their faces turned pale. From then on, the entire temporary residence became especially peaceful. The beasts lived every day carefully. No one dared to try to challenge the laws of the Rock Wolf Tribe anymore. The frequency of crimes plummeted. Shuang Yun was quite satisfied with the outcome. In order to maintain this effect, he would personally go forward to teach them a lesson. If anyone dared to betray the Rock Wolf Tribe again, those fellows would get their legs chopped off and be thrown out of the tribe like the past traitors! The beasts trembled in fear. Shuang Yun called out a few beasts. When Huai Shan was causing trouble, these people had stepped forward to help Feng Lan and the others control the situation. Although their efforts were not very effective, Shuang Yun still praised them and gave them the right to live in the rock mountain. This made the others envious. Under everyone¡¯s envious gazes, these beasts walked into the rock mountain with their heads held high. After they entered the mountain, they were stunned by the amazing structure inside. In any case, it was the carrot-and-stick approach. Shuang Yun used it to subdue the beasts in the temporary residence. While Shuang Yun was handling tribe matters, Bai Di, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling became very free. The three of them had a lot of time to keep an eye on Huanhuan. Distracting them sounded easy, but it wasn¡¯t easy to actually do it. These three guys all had extraordinary backgrounds and had seen a lot of the world. Ordinary little things definitely could not divert their attention. It had to be something novel and fun. Huanhuan pondered for a moment and searched the space for a long time. Finally, she found a very large piece of bark. This tree bark was peeled off a tree. It was soft and tough, and it was slightly thicker than ordinary bark. If it was ground into powder, it could be used as medicine. It had the effect of stopping itchiness. There was a lot of it in the space, so there was no need to worry about it being used up. She cut the bark into palm-sized rectangles. She cut a total of 54 pieces. Then, she used some flower leaves to make red and black ink. Using feathers as pens, she dipped them in ink and wrote words and patterns on the bark cards. After everything was done, a set of homemade bark poker cards was ready! Huanhuan sat cross-legged on the bed and waved at Bai Di, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling. ¡°Come, come. I¡¯ll teach you a new game to play.¡± The three of them were summoned. Huanhuan took out the poker cards and asked mysteriously, ¡°Guess what these are?¡± Naturally, the three of them did not know. Huanhuan grinned. ¡°It¡¯s a fun game!¡± She introduced all the names of the 54 cards, then explained how to play poker. Since the three beasts in front of her were all rookies, she told them about ¡®Five Card Draw¡¯. The three of them had never played such things before. After listening to her explanation, they all showed interest. Huanhuan rolled up her sleeves and said excitedly, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s play!¡± The four of them sat cross-legged on the bed and played poker in a circle. 2 Chapter 246 - You Cant Play Like This! Huanhuan finished playing the cards in her hand. She smiled extremely brightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is just to familiarize you with the rules. It doesn¡¯t count.¡± Hearing this, Xue Ling suddenly asked, ¡°Is there a punishment or reward for winning or losing?¡± Of course, money was used as a reward for playing cards, but their family¡¯s crystals were all hers. No matter who won or lost, the money would be hers in the end. It was too boring to play like that. She rolled her eyes and smiled slyly. ¡°The winner can make a request. The loser has to agree and fulfill it.¡± 1 The three of them had no objections and agreed to her suggestion. Huanhuan was secretly happy. When she won, she would make these three guys stop staring at her. At that time, they would have to agree no matter how unwilling they were. Huanhuan¡¯s plan was especially good, but she had forgotten something. The premise of her getting what she wanted was that she had to win. Huanhuan was not worried that she would lose at all. The other party was three rookies! 1 Winning them was a matter of minutes! It was too easy, okay?! Huanhuan grabbed a hand of cards confidently. As she was arranging the cards, she saw Xue Ling play all the cards in his hand in one go. Then, Bai Di and Sang Ye also finished playing. Huanhuan looked at the large pile of cards in her hand, and her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°How is that possible?!¡± She actually lost just like that?! What happened to defeating everyone?! What happened to beating up the rookies?! How could this be?! Xue Ling smiled very charmingly. ¡°You lost. As agreed, you have to fulfill a request I made.¡± Huanhuan threw down the cards in her hand and looked at him pitifully. ¡°Tell me, what do you want me to do?¡± Xue Ling¡¯s smile became even more devilish. ¡°My request is simple. You just have to take off your clothes.¡± 1 Taking off her clothes? That was very simple! Huanhuan boldly took off her coat, revealing a long dress. She slapped her thigh and said, ¡°Continue! I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ll lose again!¡± These three rookies were too lucky just now. Coupled with the fact that she had underestimated her opponents, she lost. She would not make the same mistake again! The four of them began the second round. This time, Bai Di, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling didn¡¯t play all their cards in one go. Huanhuan thought to herself that it was indeed as she had thought. Their luck couldn¡¯t last forever. As she silently calculated the remaining cards in the hands of the four of them, she played carefully. The four of them took turns playing cards for three rounds. The cards in their hands were decreasing at the same speed. In the end, Xue Ling was the first to finish playing and became the winner again. Huanhuan glared at him angrily. ¡°Why do you always win?¡± Xue Ling¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly, and his blood-colored eyes curved slightly. ¡°Because I want to see you naked~¡± 1 Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She turned her back on him and took her time removing her panties. She was still wearing a long dress on the outside, but the expressions of the three male beasts present had changed slightly. Xue Ling¡¯s expression had changed the most. His gaze was like a tongue as he licked her exposed skin inch by inch. Huanhuan¡¯s scalp went numb. She subconsciously closed her legs and pulled down her skirt. She pretended to be calm and said, ¡°What are you looking at? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen it before.¡± Xue Ling turned his body slightly in her direction, and his long golden hair swayed to the side. His blood-colored eyes locked onto her like a large beast locking onto its prey. It was filled with determination. ¡°Both of them have seen you naked, but I haven¡¯t.¡± Sensing danger, Huanhuan instinctively shrank toward Bai Di. ¡°There ¡®s n-nothing to see.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t come to a conclusion until I¡¯ve seen it.¡± Xue Ling approached her, stuck out the tip of his tongue, and gently swept it across her ear. The moist and warm feeling made Huanhuan¡¯s scalp tingle and her entire body tense. She wanted to look for Bai Di and Sang Ye for help, but she realized that a small tent was erect underneath Bai Di¡¯s hide skirt. Although Sang Ye¡¯s member wasn¡¯t reacting, his gaze was still extremely hot. Huanhuan suddenly realized that playing poker with these three guys might not have been a wise thing to do. Even the beasts outside couldn¡¯t resist teasing her. If the three of them couldn¡¯t help but pounce on her, she wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to resist. She would be completely devoured. She couldn¡¯t help but rejoice at the thought of something. Fortunately, Shuang Yun was not around. Otherwise, she would not be able to escape unscathed. When that guy was in heat, he was terrifying! Xue Ling smiled and asked, ¡°Do you want to continue playing?¡± Huanhuan hesitated. She only had the dress on her. If she lost again, she would have to strip naked. But if she didn¡¯t play, she wouldn¡¯t be able to complete the diversion. She wouldn¡¯t be able to take the opportunity to ask them to stop keeping an eye on her. Huanhuan hesitated again and again. In the end, her desire for freedom took over. She had to give it her all! Huanhuan played this game more carefully. She had to think carefully before playing every card. Bai Di, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling did not rush her. They all waited patiently for her to think of which card to play. Every time she finished playing, she would stare at the cards in Xue Ling¡¯s hand. She made herself remember what he had played and wondered what cards he had left. Under Huanhuan¡¯s gaze, Xue Ling finally did not win this round. Sang Ye was the winner. Huanhuan watched as Sang Ye put down the last two cards in his hand. Her eyes widened. ¡°Sang Ye, when did you only have two cards left?! Why didn¡¯t I notice?!¡± Sang Ye was very calm. ¡°You¡¯ve been staring at Xue Ling. You didn¡¯t even look at me.¡± He sounded a little jealous. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. ¡°I was afraid that he would win again.¡± Xue Ling threw away the last card in his hand and smiled mysteriously. ¡°In the end, I didn¡¯t win. Instead, the most silent person won.¡± Bai Di put down his poker cards too with a resigned look. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever won.¡± Xue Ling glanced at him. ¡°That¡¯s because you never planned on winning in the first place. Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t realize how youre were deliberately letting Huanhuan win.¡± Bai Di stroked Huanhuan¡¯s head. ¡°Let her win if she wants to.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She was extremely aggrieved. ¡°I¡¯ve already tried my best. Why did I still lose? My luck with cards shouldn¡¯t be that bad!¡± Losing once could be said to be bad luck, but losing three times in a row was not just bad luck, right? Xue Ling said leisurely, ¡°That¡¯s because your thoughts are too easy to guess. One look at your face and we¡¯ll know if you have a good or bad hand. It¡¯s difficult not to win.¡± 1 Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Was he indirectly saying that she was stupid?! 1 Chapter 247 - This Guy Is Bad! Xue Ling glanced at Sang Ye with a faint smile. ¡°If you win, you can make a request from Huanhuan. Let me give you a friendly reminder. She only has that one dress on her. It¡¯ll be a pity if she doesn¡¯t take it off.¡± Huanhuan glared at Xue Ling angrily. ¡°Sang Ye is not as shameless as you!¡± Xue Ling casually fiddled with the poker cards in front of him. ¡°That might not be the case.¡± Bai Di asked, ¡°Sang Ye, have you thought of what you want?¡± Huanhuan looked at Sang Ye ingratiatingly. Sang Ye was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Take off your clothes.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Xue Ling smiled especially happily. ¡°Good job! Sang Ye, I was right about you!¡± Bai Di shook his head helplessly. ¡°You guys.¡± Huanhuan pursed her lips and slowly took off the last piece of clothing on her body. Her curvaceous body was revealed, and the eyes of the three male beasts instantly burned. She quickly pulled the blanket over her body and crossed her arms. ¡°Sang Ye, I was wrong about you. You¡¯re as bad as them.¡± Sang Ye did not defend himself and remained silent. Xue Ling approached Huanhuan. His fingertips brushed her ear and landed on her smooth and round shoulder. He said in a low voice, ¡°You can¡¯t just look at appearances. Some people look cold on the surface, but in fact, they don¡¯t know much. Some people look gentle and considerate, but if you really get to know them, you¡¯ll realize that they have a dark heart.¡± Bai Di smiled, but Sang Ye was silent. Neither of them seemed to understand what Xue Ling meant. Huanhuan avoided Xue Ling¡¯s finger and snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m still pregnant. You can¡¯t do anything rash.¡± Xue Ling leaned closer. ¡°I¡¯m just touching you. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Huanhuan ignored him and turned to the children¡¯s father. ¡°I¡¯m a little cold.¡± Bai Di immediately picked up the dress and helped her put it on, then draped the blanket over her. He touched her small hand and asked with concern, ¡°Are you still cold?¡± She slowly approached his arms and smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m not cold after putting some clothes on.¡± 1 Seeing how loving the two of them were, Xue Ling clicked his tongue. ¡°Are we still playing cards?¡± Huanhuan immediately said, ¡°We can play cards, but I won¡¯t take off my clothes anymore.¡± ¡°Then how do you want to play it?¡± Huanhuan took out the red and black ink she had made previously. It was the leftovers from when she drew the poker cards. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s draw turtles on the loser¡¯s face!¡± ¡°Turtle?¡± Huanhuan dipped her finger in the ink and casually drew a small turtle on the stone slab to demonstrate to the three of them. Hence, the four of them started playing again. The winner could draw turtles on the loser¡¯s face. Huanhuan lost the most. Her face was covered in drawings. In the end, the male beasts had to draw the turtles on her arms. Xue Ling had two turtles on his face, while Sang Ye had one. Bai Di¡¯s face was still clean. This guy had never won once, but he had never lost either. Thinking about it, the fact that he could maintain this state of neither losing nor winning was even better than just winning. Xue Ling sneered. ¡°Playing cards with people like you is the most boring. You don¡¯t even win.¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°As long as Huanhuan is happy.¡± When Shuang Yun returned home and saw Huanhuan¡¯s face that was filled with turtles, his eyes widened. ¡°Huanhuan, what happened to your face? Who bullied you?!¡± Huanhuan wiped her face indignantly. ¡°Who else could it be? It¡¯s that birdman, Xue Ling!¡± He had won the most just now. 90% of the little turtles on her were drawn by Xue Ling. This guy was bad! When Shuang Yun looked at Xue Ling and realized that Xue Ling also had two little turtles on his face, he became even more puzzled. ¡°We¡¯re playing a game. The winner can draw turtles on the face of the loser.¡± Xue Ling waved the poker cards at him and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Do you want to play a round?¡± Shuang Yun wasn¡¯t very interested. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in drawing turtles.¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°The winner can sleep with Huanhuan.¡± Shuang Yun was immediately interested. He quickly climbed onto the bed and sat down. ¡°Come on!¡± Xue Ling roughly explained the rules of playing cards. Shuang Yun was very confident. ¡°It sounds simple. I can definitely win!¡± If he won, he could sleep with Huanhuan. Just thinking about it made his heart burn! Seeing how excited Shuang Yun was, Bai Di and Sang Ye thought that they shouldn¡¯t disappoint him. The four of them shuffled the cards and started playing. Huanhuan, who was inexplicably pushed aside, was very confused. These four guys were actually betting on her?! Had they asked her about her wishes?! Did pregnant women not have human rights?! She glared at the four of them angrily and saw them playing cards. Before long, the four of them only had two or three cards left. Their memories were very good. Excluding the cards they had just played and the cards in their hands, they could roughly guess what cards the other three still had. At this point, it was up to psychological tactics. Xue Ling smiled from beginning to end, looking relaxed. Sang Ye¡¯s face was expressionless. He remained cold and did not speak. In contrast, Shuang Yun¡¯s expression was always changing drastically. He grabbed his hair and frowned. His eyes swept over the pile of cards from time to time as if he was estimating something. Occasionally, when he encountered something he didn¡¯t understand, he would ask a few questions. As he played, Bai Di reminded him, ¡°I only have one card left. You¡¯d better not make a single.¡± Hence, Shuang Yun tried his best to make a pair. In the end, he had two single cards left. He hesitated for a moment before finally throwing out the larger one. Bai Di played the last card. It was an ace. Bai Di smiled helplessly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you not to play singles? Thank you for letting me win.¡± Shuang Yun showed the last card in his hand and said in distress, ¡°This card is smaller. It¡¯s an eight. No matter which card I played, I would¡¯ve lost.¡± Xue Ling threw the ace in his hand and glanced at Bai Di with a faint smile. ¡°When we were drawing turtles just now, you never lost. Now that we¡¯re betting on Huanhuan, you won immediately.¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°I was just lucky this time.¡± Xue Ling didn¡¯t comment. Sang Ye combined the cards into a stack and asked, ¡°Are we still playing?¡± Xue Ling stood up. ¡°The bet I wanted the most has been won. What reason do I have to continue playing? I¡¯m done. I¡¯m going back to sleep.¡± Sang Ye placed the poker cards on the cabinet and left. Shuang Yun held Huanhuan¡¯s hand and promised solemnly, ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll go back and practice my card skills. I¡¯ll definitely win you back tomorrow!¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Chapter 248 - I Dont Trust You Bai Di won Huanhuan. That night, she slept with him. Due to the fact that Huanhuan was still carrying babies in her stomach, the two of them could only sleep under the blanket and chat. Other than that, they could not do anything else. Even so, Bai Di felt content. The next morning, Xue Hui came to visit Huanhuan. She saw Huanhuan¡¯s rosy complexion and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re in good spirits. It seems that your mates have been taking good care of you.¡± Huanhuan smiled generously. ¡°They¡¯re indeed good to me.¡± Shuang Yun and Bai Di had gone down the mountain to work today, while Sang Ye and Xue Ling stayed at home. The children had run out early to play and wouldn¡¯t be back until lunchtime. Xue Hui sat down by the bed. She glanced at Xue Ling and Sang Ye beside her and smiled. ¡°Can I talk to Huanhuan alone?¡± Before Sang Ye could speak, Xue Ling refused. ¡°No.¡± Xue Mei raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why?¡± Xue Ling said frankly, ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡± ¡°Are you worried that I¡¯ll hurt Huanhuan? This is your territory. I won¡¯t let myself die like this.¡± Xue Ling still refused to change his mind. ¡°No matter what you say, I won¡¯t let you be alone with Huanhuan. You can say what you have to say now. Huanhuan still has to rest later. She can¡¯t waste too much time on you.¡± Xue Hui laughed in anger. ¡°We females have to talk privately. You¡¯re a mal beast, why are you standing here?¡± ¡°You can pretend I¡¯m invisible.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather you go out immediately.¡± Xue Ling leaned against the wall and smiled lazily. ¡°This is my house. You¡¯re the one who should go out.¡± Xue Hui¡¯s eyes were filled with undisguised disdain. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a male beast as rude to a female as you are. No wonder you¡¯re single until now. You deserve it!¡± She held Huanhuan¡¯s hand and sighed. ¡°It must be hard for you to tolerate his temper. If it were me, I would have beaten him up.¡± Huanhuan thought for a moment. ¡°Actually, I want to beat him up sometimes. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t beat him.¡± Xue Ling smiled. ¡°If you want to hit me, just say it. I promise I¡¯ll stand still and let you hit me. I won¡¯t fight back.¡± Huanhuan shook her head. ¡°Forget it.¡± Xue Hui said, ¡°Why? You have to beat him up mercilessly when it¡¯s necessary. Otherwise, he¡¯ll become more and more arrogant. Sooner or later, he¡¯ll bully you!¡± Huanhuan hesitated. ¡°But with his personality, the more I beat him up, the more excited he¡¯ll be, right?¡± Xue Ling¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Huanhuan knows me best!¡± Xue Hui: ¡°¡­¡± She was speechless. Although Xue Ling always said sharp words to Xue Hui, Huanhuan could sense that the two of them were very good friends. She asked Sang Ye to wash some sweet fruits and bring them over. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°We don¡¯t have anything good in our house. We only have these fruits that we planted. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Most beasts did not know how to be polite. Xue Hui casually grabbed a sweet fruit and nodded as she ate. ¡°It¡¯s very sweet and delicious!¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°Eat more if you like.¡± Xue Hui ate five sweet fruits in one go before stopping. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the ones planted in the rock mountain are especially delicious. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but now that I¡¯ve tried them myself, they¡¯re really delicious.¡± ¡°When you leave later, I¡¯ll send you some more sweet fruits.¡± Xue Mei sighed. ¡°I really hope your fruits and vegetables can be sold in Divine Wood City too.¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°I heard that the beasts in Divine Wood City like to eat vegetables. Is that true?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Most of the beasts living in Divine Wood City are herbivores. Some of them are omnivores. Compared to meat, we prefer to eat fruits and vegetables. The fruits and vegetables you plant here are of good quality. If you sell them to Divine Wood City, many beasts will definitely fight to buy them.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s mind raced. The Divine Wood City was a big market. If she could open up a sales channel, she would definitely be able to earn a lot of crystals in the future. Xue Hui could tell that she was tempted. She smiled and said, ¡°If you trust me, I can help you contact the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce¡¯s branch manager in Divine Wood City. With them in charge of transporting the goods, your vegetables and fruits can be sent to Divine Wood City.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Thank you so much!¡± ¡°You¡¯re my kind. You should help each other.¡± Huanhuan was stunned and looked puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m your kind?¡± Xue Mei¡¯s smile became gentler. ¡°That¡¯s right. You and I are descendants of the Divine Wood clan. Of course, we¡¯re from the same race.¡± Huanhuan did not understand when she had become a descendant of the Divine Wood clan. She was about to explain that she was not a member of the Divine Wood clan when she heard Xue Ling cough lightly. He said, ¡°Huanhuan hasn¡¯t admitted her identity yet. Don¡¯t rashly acknowledge her.¡± Xue Hui glanced at him and said angrily, ¡°She has the aura of the Divine Wood. She must be a descendant of our Divine Wood clan. Whether she admits it or not, it¡¯s the truth.¡± Huanhuan wanted to say that she had misunderstood, but she noticed Xue Ling¡¯s gaze and guessed that he probably didn¡¯t want her to tell the truth. Hence, she had no choice but to shut up and let the misunderstanding continue. Xue Ran held Huanhuan¡¯s hand, and her gaze was very kind. ¡°The number of our race is decreasing. It¡¯s a pleasant surprise to find you here. When you return to the Divine Wood City with me, the elders of the tribe will definitely be happy to see you.¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant now. I can¡¯t go to Divine Wood City with you.¡± Hearing this, Xue Hui couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re not suitable to travel far now. You can¡¯t come with me to the Divine Wood City to meet the other tribesmen.¡± Xue Ling said coldly, ¡°Even if Huanhuan gives birth, you can¡¯t just take her away.¡± Xue Hui said righteously, ¡°She¡¯s a descendant of the Divine Wood clan. She should follow me to Divine Wood City. If you can¡¯t bear to part with her, you can live in Divine Wood City with her.¡± Xue Ling had no intention of explaining too much to her and only replied with a sentence. ¡°Whatever. I¡¯ll be wherever Huanhuan is.¡± Xue Hui began to describe the various advantages of Divine Wood City to Huanhuan. She also talked about how friendly and enthusiastic the people of the Divine Wood clan were. In any case, she did her best to persuade her to settle down in Divine Wood City. Huanhuan was indeed planning to go to Divine Wood City. She still had a mission there. But not now. More importantly, she never intended to settle in Divine Wood City. She couldn¡¯t say these thoughts out loud, though. She maintained a sweet smile. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Chapter 249 - Bargaining While chatting with Xue Hui, Huanhuan casually mentioned the plant language. Xue Hui explained it in passing. 2 ¡°The Divine Wood clan is the guardian of the Divine Wood. We¡¯re born with a high affinity with plants. Our ancestors specially studied a special method to communicate with plants.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Can I learn this method?¡± Xue Hui¡¯s eyes were filled with love as if she was looking at a cute junior. ¡°The plant language can only be learned by members of the Divine Wood clan. You¡¯re also a descendant of the Divine Wood clan, so of course, you can learn it.¡± Seeing Huanhuan¡¯s excited expression, Xue Hui¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She took the opportunity to say, ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I can be your mentor and teach you plant language.¡± ¡°I am, I am. Of course, I am!¡± Huanhuan nodded quickly, afraid that Xue Hui would go back on her word. Xue Hui said, ¡°You have to prepare something to learn plant language. I¡¯ll teach you in the morning.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡± Xue Hui got up and bade farewell. Xue Ling sent her off. After the two of them left, Huanhuan immediately called the system. ¡°Little Brat, if I learn the plant language without going to Divine Wood City, will my mission still be completed?¡± System 438 snorted. ¡°It depends.¡± Huanhuan was just testing the system¡¯s attitude. Hearing its ambiguous answer, she immediately sensed that the conditions for this mission were not as harsh as she had imagined. Perhaps there was still room for ¡®bargaining¡¯. Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°What do you mean by that? Explain it clearly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already answered you very clearly.¡± Huanhuan clasped her hands together, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Tell me. I promise not to tell anyone.¡± The system was serious. ¡°I¡¯m a proper system. I can¡¯t say anything that violates the rules.¡± ¡°Daddy System~¡± She dragged the last syllable. The system couldn¡¯t help but be persuaded by her. It said helplessly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. As long as you can learn the plant language, this mission will be completed. As for the rest, don¡¯t ask anymore. If I say too much, I¡¯ll be punished.¡± Huanhuan was very happy. ¡°System Daddy, you¡¯re the best!¡± The system sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the day to come when I would have to play favorites. If I¡¯m discovered, I might become a useless system.¡± Huanhuan patted her chest and promised, ¡°Even if you become a useless system, I¡¯ll still take care of you!¡± The system was quite touched. ¡°Good daughter. My love for you hasn¡¯t gone to waste.¡± 1 Xue Ling sent Xue Hui out of the rock mountain. Xue Hui deliberately said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the mate you found to be of the same race as me. According to her age, she should be my junior. In that case, you¡¯re my junior too. Be polite when you talk to me in the future. Don¡¯t always be rude.¡± Xue Ling sneered. ¡°Junior? When Huai Shan led people to cause trouble and Huanhuan was forced to leave the mountain, where were you? Did you take care of her like a junior?¡± Xue Hui felt guilty at the mention of this. She said helplessly, ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know that Huanhuan was a descendant of the Divine Wood clan, so I didn¡¯t interfere. If I had known her identity, I wouldn¡¯t have watched her be bullied.¡± Xue Ling didn¡¯t comment. At that moment, Bai Di and Shuang Yun returned from their work. They saw Xue Ling and Xue Hui talking. By the time they approached, Xue Hui had already turned to leave. She brushed past the two of them. Shuang Yun looked Xue Ling up and down and smiled meaningfully. ¡°You¡¯re very close to that female envoy. Don¡¯t tell me you two are having an affair behind Huanhuan¡¯s back?¡± Xue Ling looked at him with a loving gaze as if he was caring for a mentally ill person. ¡°Brains are good things. Remember to bring your brain with you the next time you go out.¡± 1 Shuang Yun ignored his mockery and continued, ¡°I saw the two of you standing together just now and felt that you were quite compatible. Why don¡¯t you give in to her and stop snatching Huanhuan from us?¡± Xue Ling raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you very free now?¡± Instead of answering, Shuang Yun asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Beat you up.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xue Ling pounced forward and fought with Shuang Yun. Neither of them transformed into their beast forms, nor did they use their attribute powers. They relied on their fists to fight. Their battle was very exciting, and in the blink of an eye, many beasts came over to watch. These guys all wanted to see the world in chaos. They kept clapping and cheering, encouraging the two of them to fight hard and not stop. Feng Lan walked over and said to Bai Di, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to persuade them?¡± Bai Di was calm. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let them fight.¡± Huanhuan was pregnant, and her body was very weak. Not to mention mating, he could only kiss her gently. They could not go any further than that. This directly caused the four male beasts at home to be sexually frustrated. Especially Shuang Yun and Xue Ling. These two were especially energetic. It was good for them to fight and vent. Bai Di noticed the star pattern on Feng Lan¡¯s neck and was surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve awakened your soul beast too?¡± Feng Lan subconsciously touched his neck. ¡°After I fainted last time, I awakened my soul beast.¡± ¡°I remember that Dong Ya also awakened his soul beast recently.¡± ¡°Yes, we awakened our soul beasts on the same day.¡± Feng Lan smiled. ¡°Coincidentally, we all awakened our soul beasts after drinking the medicine Sang Ye sent over. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that the medicine has the effect of awakening our soul beasts.¡± He was only joking, but Bai Di was acutely aware of something unusual. Bai Di asked carefully about the details of awakening the soul beast. Feng Lan gave a serious answer. The more he found out, the more Bai Di felt that this was not a coincidence. He was about to talk to Dong Ya when he realized that Dong Ya was not at home. Dong Xue said, ¡°Brother went to visit Teacher Huanhuan.¡± When Bai Di returned home, he saw the wolf cubs lying on the carpet, dozing off. Huanhuan was stroking Big Goody¡¯s fur while talking to Dong Ya. She stopped what she was doing and smiled at Bai Di. ¡°You¡¯re back. Where¡¯s Shuang Yun? Didn¡¯t he go out with you?¡± Big Goody looked up and arched her head against Huanhuan¡¯s arm. ¡°I still want you to caress me,¡± she said in a spoiled manner. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Huanhuan continued to stroke her fur. She lay back down and made a comfortable rumbling sound in her throat. 1 Mom¡¯s touch was so comfortable~ Bai Di walked over. ¡°Shuang Yun and Xue Ling are sparring at the foot of the mountain. They won¡¯t be back until later.¡± ¡°Oh, are you hungry? There¡¯s soup in the kitchen. You can have it once it¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Bai Di sat down beside her and wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°Where¡¯s Sang Ye?¡± ¡°He went to the cellar.¡± Bai Di looked at Dong Ya and smiled. ¡°I heard you awakened your soul beast.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dong Ya extended his right hand, revealing the star pattern on the back of it. The rabbit-shaped green tattoo had a small star in the center of it. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Your star pattern looks quite cute.¡± Dong Ya scratched his head shyly, his face flushing. Bai Di asked, ¡°Can you tell me more about when you awakened your soul beast?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Dong Ya described everything in detail. 1 Chapter 250 - Turning Point Dong Ya then went home. Huanhuan was tired of stroking Big Goody. She stopped stroking her and gently touched the tip of her nose. Big Goody reached out with her big furry claws and pressed the back of Huanhuan¡¯s hand to stop her from teasing her. Her claws were big, and there were black pads on the flip side. They were quite hard to pinch. Bai Di asked, ¡°Did you add your blood to the medicine you gave Dong Ya and Feng Lan?¡± Huanhuan squeezed her daughter¡¯s claws as she replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°After Dong Ya and Feng Lan drank your medicine, their soul beasts were awakened.¡± Huanhuan was stunned for a moment and looked surprised. ¡°Feng Lan has also awakened his soul beast?¡± Two beasts awakened their soul beasts at once. This was too much of a coincidence. Coincidentally, it happened after they drank Huanhuan¡¯s medicine. Bai Di lowered his voice and made a bold guess. ¡°Does your blood have the magical power to awaken soul beasts?¡± Huanhuan laughed dryly. ¡°How is that possible? If my blood is so powerful, wouldn¡¯t all those beasts who drank my medicine have awakened their soul beasts?¡± ¡°Perhaps after drinking your blood, there¡¯s a chance of awakening their soul beast.¡± Huanhuan still felt that this was too unbelievable, but she didn¡¯t know how to refute it. Coincidentally, Sang Ye came out of the cellar with two large jars. There were pickled bamboo shoots and pickled carrots in the jars. Sang Ye took some out and placed them in a bowl for Huanhuan to eat. For some reason, ever since she got pregnant, she especially liked to eat sour and spicy things. Huanhuan picked up a piece of sour bamboo shoot and placed it in her mouth. The sour and crunchy taste was especially good! As she ate, she said, ¡°It would be better if I could have some pickled peppers too.¡± Unfortunately, there were no chili seeds in the Crystal Mall. The only thing that tasted similar to chili were red leaves that tasted sour and unpleasant after being pickled. For dinner that day, Bai Di stewed a large pot of meat with sour bamboo shoots and sour carrots. He added many red leaves. It was sour and spicy, making the entire family sweat. Huanhuan¡¯s appetite increased. She ate three large steamed buns with stewed meat and pickled vegetables. She was so full that her stomach was bulging. She walked around the yard, thinking about what Bai Di had said that afternoon. She couldn¡¯t figure it out. In the end, she could only turn to the omnipotent Daddy System. ¡°Little Brat, can my blood really awaken soul beasts?¡± The system said, ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a yes or no questions. What do you mean you guess so?¡± ¡°The Divine Wood is the source of life. It has the power to awaken all things. It¡¯s not surprising that it can awaken soul beasts.¡± Huanhuan was still puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ve used my blood in medicine before. Many beasts drank those medicines. Why haven¡¯t they awakened their soul beasts?¡± ¡°At that time, the Divine Wood seed in your body was still a dead seed. Of course, you couldn¡¯t awaken their soul beasts. Now that the Divine Wood seed has sprouted, you naturally have the power to awaken soul beasts.¡± Huanhuan tilted her head and thought for a moment. She remembered that there were a total of four beasts whose vitality had been sucked away by Huai Shan. They had all drunk Huanhuan¡¯s medicine, but only Dong Ya and Feng Lan had awakened their beast souls. The other two did not awaken their soul beasts. What was going on now? Huanhuan asked the question that was on her mind. ¡°Silly girl, do you really think good things are unlimited? Even if your blood can awaken soul beasts, the chances of success are not 100%.¡± Strength was half the battle, and luck was the other half. Only when they reached the passing level could beasts awaken their soul beasts. Huanhuan understood. ¡°I see.¡± Although it was not 100% possible for a beast to awaken their soul beast after drinking her blood, it would at least increase their chances. This was an extremely precious opportunity for ordinary beasts who otherwise might not be able to awaken their soul beasts for the rest of their lives. Huanhuan began to think. If all the beasts of the Rock Wolf Tribe drank her blood, who knew how many soul beasts they could successfully awaken? It would be good even if there was only one soul beast. She found a chance to tell Shuang Yun what she was thinking. Shuang Yun was shocked. ¡°Are you saying that your blood can awaken soul beasts?¡± Huanhuan corrected him. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that it¡¯ll succeed. I can only say that it can increase the chances of awakening a beast¡¯s soul beast. Whether it succeeds in the end depends on fate.¡± Even if there was only a certain chance, it was still very powerful! For so many years, be it the small tribes or beast cities, all the beasts had been trying their best to study the pattern of awakening of soul beasts. In order to increase the chances of awakening soul beasts, they did everything they could. However, the outcome was still very unsatisfactory. Until today, no one had developed a way to increase the chances of awakening soul beasts. The beasts were almost desperate about this. Unexpectedly, there was a turning point with Huanhuan. Shuang Yun didn¡¯t feel excited. On the contrary, he felt afraid and panicked. The more secrets the little female had, the more danger she was in. Now, it was as if she was walking on the edge of a cliff. If she was not careful, she would be crushed. Shuang Yun¡¯s throat tightened. ¡°You haven¡¯t told anyone about this, have you?¡± ¡°Only Bai Di mentioned it to me.¡± Shuang Yun held her hand and reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this, understand?¡± Huanhuan was not stupid. Of course, she knew that this had to be kept a secret. If word got out, she would be skinned and her blood would be drawn. She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡± Involuntarily, Shuang Yun tightened his arms around her. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. If more of our tribesmen awaken their soul beasts, the strength of the tribe can also increase by a lot. But we can¡¯t be anxious about this. We have to take it slow.¡± The Rock Wolf Tribe had offended the Dark Moon Temple and the demons. It was very necessary to increase their strength. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t even have the ability to protect themselves when facing the enemy. However, the prerequisite for increasing her strength was that no one had to discover Huanhuan¡¯s secret. It was naturally impossible for Shuang Yun to ensure everything would go smoothly. He found Bai Di, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling to discuss this matter. While the male beasts were busy, Huanhuan was not resting either. She went to look for Xue Hui to learn the plant language. Xue Hui handed her a green crystal bracelet. The green crystal was only the size of a thumb. There was an ancient pattern engraved on it. It was the emblem of the Divine Wood clan. Huanhuan picked up the green crystal and examined it against the sun. She saw a small leaf hidden in the green crystal. ¡°This is a green crystal unique to the Divine Wood clan. It¡¯s a medium to communicate with plants.¡± Xue Hui paused and looked a little helpless. ¡°Since this is rather rushed, I won¡¯t be able to find a particularly good quality green crystal for a while. You can make do with this green crystal for now. After we get to the Divine Wood Temple, I¡¯ll find a better green crystal for you. You can change it then.¡± Huanhuan put the green crystal bracelet on her wrist and smiled. ¡°I think it looks good.¡± Chapter 251 - Uninvited Guests It had to be said that Xue Hui was a very dutiful teacher. Under her guidance, Huanhuan quickly mastered the trick of communicating with plants. In order to try her studies, Huanhuan pestered Bai Di to bring her down the mountain. She circled the foot of the mountain and finally chose the mutated creeper as the target of her practice. Perhaps because the mutated creeper was very familiar with her, she easily received a response. The creeper¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°Huanhuan, are you the one talking to me?¡± Huanhuan was very excited. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± The creeper reached out with its vines and gently touched her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to be able to talk to you.¡± At the same time, the system notification sounded in Huanhuan¡¯s mind. ¡°Congratulations to the host for learning the plant language and completing the first round of the branch mission, the legend of the Divine Wood!¡± A green crystal bracelet appeared in Huanhuan¡¯s hand. There were a total of 18 green crystals strung together into a bracelet. The quality of these green crystals was very good and far better than the green crystal that Xue Ran had given her. 1 The system said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that I don¡¯t love you. This green crystal bracelet is a precious treasure. One green crystal can only make a contract with one plant. There are 18 crystals here. You can make a contract with 18 plants.¡± To be able to form a contract with 18 plants sounded very powerful! Huanhuan touched the green crystal bracelet lovingly. ¡°How can I make a contract with plants?¡± ¡°Ask it if it¡¯s willing to stay by your side. If it¡¯s willing, it can make a contract with you. You can bring it wherever you want.¡± It sounded as if it was very simple. Huanhuan looked at the creeper in front of her and suddenly asked, ¡°Are you willing to stay by my side?¡± Ever since the creeper vine grew up, it had been protecting the rock mountain as a guardian. It made Huanhuan feel that it was very reliable. The creeper asked, ¡°Do you want to take me with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯d very much like to take you with me, if you¡¯re willing.¡± There was a hint of happiness in the creeper¡¯s voice. ¡°Thank you for being willing to take me with you, but if I leave, I won¡¯t be able to guard the rock mountain or hear the bamboos sing. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Huanhuan was a little disappointed at its refusal, but she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I respect your choice.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a section of vine. You can take it with you. It¡¯ll protect you in my place.¡± A vine with the thickness of an arm extended from the creeper¡¯s deepest depths. The creeper gently placed a section of its vine in Huanhuan¡¯s palm. Huanhuan held the vine, and it immediately disappeared. At the same time, Huanhuan felt an additional connection with this part of the creeper. She raised her wrist and saw that a small green vine had appeared in one of the green crystals. The contract between them was successful. Huanhuan gently touched the crystal. ¡°What should I call you? You look so green. Why don¡¯t I call you Little Green?¡± A thin vine emerged from the green crystal bead and gently wrapped itself around Huanhuan¡¯s fingers, indicating that it liked the name. The lotus hung down and said fiercely, ¡°Mom is mine. You¡¯re not allowed to touch her.¡± Little Green was stunned. Huanhuan thought that it was frightened and was about to comfort it when it suddenly leaned in front of the lotus and rubbed the petals affectionately. It said happily, ¡°I like Mistress, and I like you~¡± The petals of the lotus immediately turned red. It stammered, ¡°D-Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re like this, I¡¯ll allow you to approach Mom. Go away.¡± Little Green wrapped itself around the lotus¡¯ stem and giggled. The lotus wanted to shake it off, but Little Green was very skilled. No matter how Little Lotus twisted, it couldn¡¯t shake Little Green off. In the end, it could only let Little Green pester it. Huanhuan looked at them for a while and found the scene quite interesting. She looked up at the creeper and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of Little Green.¡± A cool breeze blew. The creeper leaves rustled. It sounded gentle. ¡­ A month later, the rock mountain welcomed a group of uninvited guests. The leader was a snake beast. He was wearing a hide skirt and had snake-shaped star patterns on his chest. He was a four-star soul beast called Duan Heng. Duan Heng and his team were from the Dark Moon Temple. They were under the orders of the Dark Moon Temple¡¯s high priest to come to the rock mountain to investigate the truth behind Huai Shan and Miu Wei¡¯s deaths. As the leader, Shuang Yun welcomed Duan Heng and the others. Duan Heng was specially instructed by the high priest before coming, so he restrained his arrogance. He was relatively polite to Shuang Yun. He asked Shuang Yun about Huai Shan and Miu Wei. Shuang Yun brought up the excuse he had prepared. ¡°Huai Shan and Miu Wei were killed by the demons. We were very sorry about it and tried to save them, but the demons were too fast. By the time we reacted, Huai Shan and Miu Wei had already been killed.¡± Duan Heng asked, ¡°Where are their bodies?¡± ¡°They were stained with the blood of the demons. We were worried that their bodies would cause dead blood disease to spread if they were left to rot, so we cremated all of them.¡± ¡°Cremated?¡± Shuang Yun immediately explained, ¡°It means burned.¡± Beasts infected with the dead blood disease had to be burned after they died to prevent the disease from spreading. This was common knowledge. Duan Heng did not think that Shuang Yun was telling the truth. However, Shuang Yun¡¯s words were not flawed. Without any evidence, Duan Heng could only agree with him. Duan Heng stared into his eyes. ¡°When Huai Shan and Miu Wei died, why didn¡¯t you send someone to the Dark Moon Temple to relay the message?¡± ¡°I wanted to go to the Dark Moon Temple myself, but my mate is pregnant and very weak. I¡¯m worried about her and can¡¯t leave for long.¡± Shuang Yun sighed, feeling very helpless. ¡°I¡¯m also worried about sending others there. After all, they¡¯re not strong. It¡¯ll be worse if they encounter an accident on the way.¡± ¡°After all you¡¯ve said, it¡¯s your word against mine. Do you have any proof of what you said?¡± Shuang Yun immediately said, ¡°I have a witness.¡± ¡°What witness?¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°Xue Ran from the Divine Wood Temple. She saw Huai Shan and Miu Wei get killed by the demons. She can prove that what I said is true.¡± 1 Duan Heng frowned slightly. ¡°Xue Hui?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s an envoy sent by the Divine Wood Temple. She¡¯s not a beast from the rock mountain, so you don¡¯t have to worry about her covering for us.¡± Duan Heng said, ¡°Take me to her.¡± Shuang Yun brought Duan Heng to Xue Hui for confirmation. Xue Hui was a very beautiful female. As a single male beast, Duan Heng¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when he first saw her, and his tone involuntarily softened. ¡°May I ask if you¡¯ve met Huai Shan and Miu Wei?¡± Xue Hui curled her fingers around the ends of her hair. Her skin was as smooth as honey. She smiled. ¡°Are you talking about the two snake beasts from the Dark Moon Temple?¡± Duan Heng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s them. Do you know why they were killed?¡± Chapter 252 - Words Came True Duan Heng¡¯s question was quite skillful. If one was not careful, one would be led into a ditch. Xue Hui said meaningfully, ¡°How do I know why they were killed? Do demons need a reason to kill?!¡± Duan Heng stared into her eyes and asked word by word, ¡°Did you see them being killed by the demons with your own eyes?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then can you tell me how Huai Shan and Miu Wei died?¡± ¡°How else could they have died? They were all killed by the demons?¡± Duan Heng asked, ¡°The demons must have used a method to kill them, right? For example, were they strangled to death, drowned, or burned to death¡­ May I ask how Huai Shan and Miu Wei died?¡± Xue Hui smiled, but she was cursing inwardly. Damn that Xue Ling! He asked her to help commit perjury, but he didn¡¯t even explain how those two guys died! How could she lie now?! She knew that the new high priest of the Dark Moon Temple had divine eyes and could see what was happening thousands of miles away. It was very likely that he had seen Huai Shan and Miu Wei being killed, so he had Duan Heng deliberately try to trick her. If what she said didn¡¯t match the truth, it would mean she was lying. At that time, not only would the Rock Wolf Tribe be in trouble, but she would also be implicated. Xue Hui used the motion of smoothing her hair to block Duan Heng¡¯s view while quickly glancing at Shuang Yun. She saw Shuang Yun touch his neck and chest. Duan Heng pressed, ¡°Please answer my question.¡± Xue Hui smoothed her hair behind her ears, revealing her beautiful face. ¡°One had his head cut off, and the other had his chest pierced. They died worse than the others. I had nightmares for days after I saw it. The demons are so cruel.¡± Duan Heng continued to stare at her. ¡°Are you sure this is how they died?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that how they died?¡± Xue Hui looked surprised. ¡°I saw Huai Shan¡¯s head roll to the ground. Could it be that he¡¯s still alive?¡± Duan Heng did not answer. He wanted to trick Xue Hui. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t fall for it. Helpless, Duan Heng could only relent. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. For the time being, it seems that Huai Shan¡¯s and Miu Wei¡¯s deaths have nothing to do with the Rock Wolf Tribe.¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°Thank you very much for clearing up the misunderstanding for us. Tonight, our Rock Wolf Tribe will offer you the most delicious prey as a gift.¡± However, Duan Heng said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯re in a hurry to tell the high priest the results of the investigation.¡± Shuang Yun tried to persuade him to stay, but Duan Heng was unmoved. That afternoon, Duan Heng rushed back to the Dark Moon Temple with his guards. After sending Duan Heng and the others off, Shuang Yun heaved a sigh of relief. He returned home and told his family about Duan Heng¡¯s departure. Bai Di said, ¡°Although we hid it from Duan Heng, the high priest of the Dark Moon Temple definitely won¡¯t believe the story we made up. He might send someone else to the rock mountain. This isn¡¯t over.¡± Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡± An idea came to Shuang Yun¡¯s mind. He suddenly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we pretend to be demons and kill Duan Heng? Even if the high priest still suspects us, he won¡¯t attack us for a while. After all, the demons are much more dangerous than us. They¡¯ll definitely have to think of a way to deal with those demons first.¡± As for what the demons thought after being framed, no one cared anymore. In any case, a lot of crimes were already pinned on the demons¡¯ head. A few more wouldn¡¯t make much difference. Xue Ling smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Bai Di nodded in agreement. ¡°It can work.¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°Who do you plan to send to pretend to be demons and launch a sneak attack?¡± Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling looked at Sang Ye in unison. Sang Ye: ¡°¡­¡± 1 ¡®I got called out even though I was silent!¡¯ Xue Ling patted his shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°You have the demons¡¯ bloodline in you, so it¡¯s best for you to pretend to be one. I guarantee that no one will notice.¡± Sang Ye said coldly, ¡°I can¡¯t handle so many people alone.¡± Shuang Yun immediately pushed Xue Ling out. ¡°Get the birdman to help support you. He¡¯s the strongest among the four of us. With him around, you¡¯ll definitely be able to escape unscathed.¡± Bai Di quickly agreed. ¡°Okay, let Xue Ling assist Sang Ye.¡± It was Xue Ling¡¯s turn to be speechless. He was gloating just now, but in the blink of an eye, it was his turn to be unlucky. In order to catch up to Duan Heng and the others as soon as possible, Sang Ye and Xue Ling set off that night. Huanhuan¡¯s stomach was already quite big. When she slept, she could only sleep on her side. Lying on her back was very uncomfortable. She tossed and turned all night. Bai Di, who was sleeping beside her, woke up. He pulled Huanhuan into his arms and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t sleep?¡± Huanhuan whispered, ¡°I¡¯m worried about Sang Ye and Xue Ling. Will they get into an accident?¡± Bai Di patted her back and comforted her gently. ¡°No, Xue Ling is very strong. Not many beasts can defeat him.¡± ¡°What if they encounter a real demon?¡± ¡°Their luck won¡¯t be that bad.¡± 4 ¡­ It was not until dark the next day that Sang Ye and Xue Ling returned. Hearing them open the door, Huanhuan and Bai Di woke up immediately. Bai Di helped Huanhuan sit up and get dressed. Then, he carried her downstairs. A torch was lit in the living room. With the help of the light, Huanhuan saw that Sang Ye and Xue Ling were unharmed. She could finally heave a sigh of relief. Shuang Yun had woken up too. The family was gathered in the living room. Bai Di asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± Sang Ye¡¯s answer was concise. ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡± They all looked at him for a long time, but he didn¡¯t speak again. Shuang Yun looked confused. ¡°And?¡± Xue Ling chuckled. ¡°Let me do the talking. Duan Heng and his group were dealt with, but not by us. They were dealt with by the demons.¡± 2 Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°Huh?¡± Xue Ling explained what had happened. He and Sang Ye rushed all night and finally caught up to Duan Heng and the others. They were prepared to find an opportunity to ambush Duan Heng and the others. However, before the two of them could attack, they saw Duan Heng and the others encounter the demon army that was passing by from another direction. Both sides were stunned when they met. 1 Then, both sides started fighting without a word. The demon race¡¯s army was large and quickly killed Duan Heng. One of the guards risked his life and escaped. 2 The others were all killed by the demons. Sang Ye and Xue Ling hid in the dark to watch the battle. They never showed their faces. After the demon army left, the two of them left quietly. Huanhuan did not expect her words to come true. They had really encountered the demons. Fortunately, Sang Ye and Xue Ling were safe and sound. Chapter 253 - I Dont Need It! Sang Ye and Xue Ling were not sure why the demon race¡¯s army suddenly appeared. The wolves and birds on the rock mountain had to strengthen their defenses. Huanhuan¡¯s stomach was already very big. Bai Di said she could give birth in a month. Bai Di was worried about her, so he always slept with Huanhuan. Due to a reason that could not be revealed, Sang Ye was not obsessed with mating now. He just wanted to see Huanhuan safe and sound every day. But it was not the same for Xue Ling and Shuang Yun. They were especially envious of the special treatment Bai Di was getting that allowed him to sleep with Huanhuan every night. Especially Shuang Yun. His eyes were red with envy. Today, he finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He picked Huanhuan up and announced loudly, ¡°I want to sleep with you tonight!¡± Huanhuan quickly held his shoulder and whispered, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t bump into my stomach.¡± Bai Di frowned. ¡°No. Huanhuan¡¯s pregnant. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll hurt her and the baby.¡± ¡°I just want to sleep with her in my arms. I won¡¯t pounce on her.¡± Bai Di still didn¡¯t believe him. Shuang Yun was very unhappy. ¡°No matter how beastly I am, I won¡¯t force a pregnant woman to mate with me. Besides, I like Huanhuan so much. How can I bear to let her get hurt?¡± 1 Huanhuan snorted. ¡°You¡¯ve always been a beast in bed. You say you like me all the time, but you always bully me.¡± ¡°Idiot, have I ever bullied you? I clearly just make love to you.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes almost popped out. ¡°I don¡¯t need your love.¡± Shuang Yun said shamelessly, ¡°I don¡¯t care. In any case, I have to sleep with you tonight. If you refuse, I¡¯ll stay at your door.¡± As long as this guy pulled some tricks, no one could control him. Huanhuan and Bai Di had no choice but to give in. Shuang Yun finally won the right to sleep with Huanhuan and beamed with excitement. Seeing that he had the beauty in his arms, Xue Ling felt sour. ¡°I want to sleep with Huanhuan too.¡± Shuang Yun said proudly, ¡°You¡¯re too late!¡± Before going to bed, Bai Di repeatedly reminded Shuang Yun to take good care of Huanhuan. He told her not to bump into her stomach or do anything that would make her uncomfortable. Shuang Yun agreed to everything. When Huanhuan yawned a third time, Bai Di walked away but still looked back. Shuang Yun lay down on the bed with Huanhuan in his arms. He touched the little female in his arms excitedly, his dark green eyes sparkling in the night. ¡°Huanhuan, can I kiss you?¡± Huanhuan looked at his silly expression and said helplessly, ¡°We¡¯ll sleep after kissing.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shuang Yun lowered his head and kissed her. He should have let her go after a kiss, but her lips were so soft that he couldn¡¯t resist sticking his tongue in. The little female tasted as sweet as ever. He held her and kissed her for a long time. It was only when Huanhuan was almost out of breath from the kiss that he reluctantly let go of her. Huanhuan panted heavily, her face red. She glared at Shuang Yun. ¡°You almost suffocated me.¡± Shuang Yun smiled. ¡°Idiot, don¡¯t you know how to breathe when you kiss?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°I can teach you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Huanhuan turned her back to him so that he could only see the back of her head. ¡°Stop it. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Shuang Yun hugged her from behind and lowered his head to nuzzle her neck. ¡°Good night.¡± In her sleep, Huanhuan felt herself being pressed by a husky. The husky licked her face. Huanhuan tried to push it away, but she realized that something hard was pressed against her abdomen. She looked down, and her eyes stung. Huanhuan was especially angry and pushed the husky on her aside. The husky landed and rolled. The husky looked like a teddy bear now. It pounced on her with its short legs and rubbed against her. Huanhuan tried to shake it off. As a result, the more she moved, the more the teddy bear rubbed against her. In the end, Huanhuan flew into a rage out of humiliation. She pounced on the teddy bear and grabbed its neck. She tore it off her body and threw it far away. However, the teddy bear quickly caught up to her again. Frightened, Huanhuan ran for her life. She hid behind a large stone pillar and avoided the teddy bear¡¯s crazy rubbing. When Huanhuan opened her eyes, she realized that she was dreaming. She breathed a sigh of relief. Huanhuan wanted to sit up, but she suddenly realized that something hot was pressed against her face. It tasted a little fishy. She instinctively pushed the stick aside. A stifled groan suddenly came from above. Huanhuan recognized that the groan came from Shuang Yun. She looked up and wanted to ask him what was wrong, but with the aid of the light from the window, she was surprised to find that the thing on her face was Shuang Yun¡¯s penis! 2 She had actually slept on Shuang Yun¡¯s abdomen all night! Huanhuan froze on the spot as if she had been struck by lightning. Shuang Yun sat up. He scratched his head and explained, ¡°You seemed to have a dream last night. After you fell asleep, you kept moving around. I wanted to hold you down, but you ignored me and insisted on sticking to my penis before sleeping peacefully¡­¡± Huanhuan was furious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d be frightened.¡± ¡°Thank you for your consideration. If this happens again, please wake me up without hesitation.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Huanhuan deliberately avoided looking at the mighty-looking penis. She propped herself up on the bed and tried to make her expression and movements look more natural. She wanted to pretend that last night hadn¡¯t happened. Unfortunately, Shuang Yun wouldn¡¯t let her. The tips of his ears turned slightly red. ¡°If you like to sleep against my penis, you can tell me directly. We¡¯re family. You don¡¯t have to be polite with me. You can borrow my penis anytime.¡± Huanhuan gritted her teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± After she got up, she washed her face three times. It was all Shuang Yun¡¯s fault. Not only did he make her dream about such things, but he also made her sleep against his penis all night. It was all his fault! Huanhuan was furious. She decided not to speak to Shuang Yun today. ¡­ A team of well-armed elites arrived at the rock mountain¡¯s territory. After Shuang Yun received the news, he quickly went down the mountain. There were more than 80 people in this team. The leader was a strange beast covered in metal armor. His face was also covered by an armored helmet, revealing only his deep blue eyes. When Shuang Yun approached him, he felt a pressure from an expert. His intuition told him that this was a powerful expert! Shuang Yun was both afraid of being suppressed and also excited to face the strong. He looked straight at the other party. ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± ¡°My name is Xuan Wei. I¡¯m one of the 12 divine guards of the main city¡¯s temple. I¡¯m here on the orders of the prophet to investigate Duan Heng¡¯s death.¡± Chapter 254 - Xuan Wei The guard who was lucky enough to escape the demons returned to the Dark Moon Temple and reported the news of Duan Heng¡¯s death to the high priest. This matter involved the demons. After thinking about it, the high priest directly reported this matter to the main city¡¯s temple. The prophet of the main city¡¯s temple took this matter very seriously. He personally transferred one of the 12 divine guards and ordered him to lead the army straight to the rock mountain. He had to completely destroy those demons! Xuan Wei was different from the envoys they had met before. He was powerful, but he was not arrogant. His style was straightforward. Xuan Wei said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the scene where Duan Heng was killed, but I¡¯m not familiar with this place. Could you get someone to lead the way?¡± Shuang Yun immediately called Feng Lan over and asked him to help lead the way. Feng Lan was a soul beast, but he was only a one-starred soul beast. His strength was nothing in Xuan Wei¡¯s eyes. He only glanced at Feng Lan before looking away. It was not until the next day that Xuan Wei returned to the rock mountain with his team. After investigating the scene, it was confirmed that the demons were behind it, and there were many of them. Xuan Wei wanted to destroy all the demons. Unfortunately, the heavens did not favor them. It rained heavily that afternoon, and there was lightning and thunder. Such bad weather was very disadvantageous to tracking down the demons. Xuan Wei could only stay in the rock mountain for the time being. As usual, Shuang Yun arranged for him to stay in the embassy. As for the other guards, they definitely could not stay in the divine embassy. Previously, a group of people had been cleared out of the temporary residence, leaving many rooms empty. Shuang Yun let these guards stay in them. In addition to Xuan Wei, there was also Xue Hui in the divine embassy. When Xue Hui, who liked to flirt, saw Xuan Wei, her expression changed slightly. For the first time, she did not go up to a person to flirt. Instead, she tactfully walked away. Unexpectedly, Xuan Wei took the initiative to stop her. ¡°When I passed through Divine Wood City, the high priest of the Divine Wood Temple asked me to bring you a message.¡± Xue Hui had to stop. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°He wants you to go back as soon as possible.¡± After saying this, Xuan Wei felt that he had completed the task entrusted to him by the high priest. He walked past her without looking sideways. Xue Hui calculated that more than two months had passed since she left the Divine Wood Temple. She looked out the window at the pouring rain. ¡®I¡¯ll go home when this stops.¡¯ ¡­ It rained for three days and three nights. During these three days, Xuan Wei stayed in the divine embassy and did not step out of the door. The beasts in charge of monitoring the divine embassy told Shuang Yun about this. Shuang Yun said to Bai Di, ¡°Xuan Wei is very tactful. He¡¯s obedient and doesn¡¯t cause us trouble.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°This person is not simple. Be careful when you deal with him.¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Xue Ling said to Sang Ye, ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go out for the time being. Don¡¯t let Xuan Wei see you. He¡¯s much stronger than Huai Shan and Miu Wei. He¡¯s very difficult to deal with.¡± Sang Ye agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± Huanhuan had not gone out for the past few days and had not seen Xuan Wei. She only knew that he was a very powerful guy. She couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°If Xuan Wei fights with Xue Ling, who will win?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°If it¡¯s an official spar, Xuan Wei will win.¡± When Xue Ling, who had always thought that he was invincible, heard this, he did not retort and only snorted. Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°Xuan Wei is that powerful?!¡± ¡°The 12 divine guards represent the top strength in the City of 10,000 Beasts. As one of the 12 divine guards, Xuan Wei is naturally very powerful.¡± So he was a high-level expert! Huanhuan clicked her tongue. ¡°He¡¯s so powerful. He must be at the nine-star level, right?¡± ¡°The soul beasts of the 12 divine guards are all above nine stars. There are even rumors that some of them have already broken through the limit and reached the 10-star level.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°10 stars. Just hearing it makes me feel that they¡¯re awesome.¡± Xue Ling said leisurely, ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor. They can¡¯t have risen to 10 stars.¡± Huanhuan was puzzled. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°More than 10 stars means entering the demigod realm. Gods aren¡¯t allowed to exist on the beast continent, even if they¡¯re demigods.¡± 2 Huanhuan seemed to understand. ¡°In other words, nine stars is already the limit for beasts. You can¡¯t go any higher, right?¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°As things stand, yes.¡± Bai Di and Sang Ye glanced at him, their gazes unreadable. Shuang Yun was a straightforward person. He directly asked the question in his heart, ¡°How do you know that it can¡¯t exceed nine stars? Has your strength already reached nine stars?¡± Xue Ling¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Guess.¡± Shuang Yun scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re acting mysterious. I can¡¯t be bothered to guess.¡± ¡­ Three days later, the rain finally stopped. Xuan Wei led his team and began to carefully search the forest for traces of demons. At this moment, Xue Hui came to say goodbye to Huanhuan. ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡± Huanhuan got Sang Ye to take out two large bags of fruits. She said, ¡°Take these and eat them on the way. If they¡¯re not enough, I¡¯ll get Sang Ye to get more for you.¡± Xue Hui didn¡¯t look at the fruits. She held Huanhuan¡¯s hand and asked again, ¡°Will you come back to Divine Wood City with me?¡± Huanhuan looked apologetic. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m pregnant now. I can¡¯t go too far.¡± ¡°I have healing spells. Even if you travel with a big belly, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Huanhuan shook her head. ¡°I know you¡¯re good at healing, but I still want to stay in the rock mountain and give birth. After all, this is my home. I feel safer here.¡± Xue Hui frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re from the Divine Wood clan. The Divine Wood City is your true home.¡± ¡°In your opinion, it¡¯s bloodline that decides where home is. In my opinion, it¡¯s family that decides where home is. My family is on the rock mountain, so my home is here. I¡¯ll never be separated from them.¡± ¡°You can bring them with you to settle in Divine Wood City.¡± ¡°Shuang Yun is the leader of the Rock Wolf Tribe. He can¡¯t leave the entire tribe behind.¡± Xue Hui stopped talking. She could get Huanhuan to bring her family to the Divine Wood City, but not the entire Rock Wolf Tribe. Huanhuan smiled sweetly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After I give birth, I¡¯ll go to Divine Wood City to play with you.¡± She was adamant. No amount of persuasion could change her mind. Helpless, Xue Hui could only give up on the idea of taking Huanhuan with her. Before leaving, Xue Hui reminded her repeatedly, ¡°Remember to come to Divine Wood City to look for me.¡± Huanhuan agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°When you reach Divine Wood City, come to the temple and find me with the green crystal I gave you.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Xue Hui emphasized again, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Don¡¯t forget what you promised me. You have to come to Divine Wood City!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember. I¡¯ll definitely be there.¡± Xue Hui spread her wings and flew into the sky. She circled above Huanhuan before flying away. Chapter 255 - A Trap The forest was very wet after the rain, and the air smelled of mud and grass. The sky seemed to have been washed clean. Shuang Yun took the wolf cubs hunting in the forest. After this period of training, the four wolf cubs had become more and more well-coordinated. Now, they could work together to kill long-horned stags without Shuang Yun¡¯s help. They worked together. Two of them were responsible for cleaning up the blood on the ground, while the other two were responsible for peeling and cutting the meat. At that moment, Shuang Yun noticed something swaying in the grass not far away. The Silvery Frost White Wolf lowered his body and slowly approached the grass. When he reached a certain distance, the Silvery Frost White Wolf suddenly sped up and pounced! Unexpectedly, there were two gray beasts hiding in the grass! One of the beasts was thrown to the ground by Shuang Yun. He bit his neck, and he died a clean death. The other beast took the opportunity to escape from the grass. Shuang Yun immediately chased after him. The Silvery Frost White Wolf was extremely fast. The beast was no match for him at all. Not long after, Shuang Yun slapped him unconscious. He walked back with the half-dead lynx in his mouth, only to realize that the wolf cubs had disappeared! There were still stags piled on the ground that had not been dealt with in time. It was a diversion! Shuang Yun was extremely angry. After waking up the beast, he interrogated him about the whereabouts of the wolf cubs. But the beast refused to say anything. The exasperated Shuang Yun broke his neck. The Silvery Frost White Wolf jumped onto a huge rock and raised its head to let out a long howl. When the wolf beasts in the distant rock mountain heard this howl and learned that their leader had encountered an enemy, Jiu Yuan immediately reported this matter to Huanhuan and Bai Di. Bai Di and Jiu Yuan left the rock mountain with the 50 wolf beasts and headed in the direction of the howl. The Silvery Frost White Wolf was anxious. He followed the scent of the wolf cubs and prayed that the enemy who took them away would not go too far. Perhaps Shuang Yun¡¯s prayers had worked. He found the wolf pups downstream of the Black River. It turned out that the four of them had been captured by demons. There were not many of these demons. There were only about 10 of them. After catching the wolf cubs, they planned to cross the Black River and leave the territory of the Rock Wolf Tribe. Unexpectedly, they were unlucky to encounter Xuan Wei by the river! Xuan Wei had been tracking the demons in the forest for the past two days. He did not expect to meet them here. It was a waste not to want prey that came to his door! Xuan wei led his men to pounce on the demons and beat them up. There were more than 80 of them, while there were only about 10 demons. In addition, Xuan Wei¡¯s strength was extraordinary. The demons were nearly crushed. When Shuang Yun arrived, he saw that almost all the demons had been killed. Only the last two were still resisting. Shuang Yun was furious when he thought about how his precious daughter and sons had almost been kidnapped by these guys. He joined the battle with a murderous aura. He had to kill the two demons. The two demons were already in a predicament. Shuang Yun¡¯s sudden appearance made them lose even faster. It was only a matter of time before they were killed! The two of them remembered the mission the adults had given them. They made up their minds and strangled Little Monster. ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll kill this little thing!¡± Little Monster was held tightly and could not struggle free. The other three were also tied up. Big Goody had resisted especially badly when she was tied up and had scratched a demon, so she was tied up the most securely. When she saw that her brother was being used as a hostage, her eyes turned red with anger. She kept roaring. Shuang Yun said angrily, ¡°If you dare hurt him, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The two demons were at the end of their rope. They were not afraid of Shuang Yun¡¯s threat at all. They wanted to force Shuang Yun and Xuan Wei to retreat. However, Shuang Yun knew very well that if he retreated, the four children would definitely die. Xuan Wei refused to retreat. It had not been easy for him to capture a few demons. He had to pry the whereabouts of the demon race from them. The three sides were at an impasse. At this moment, the reinforcements from the demon race arrived! There were more than a hundred of them. As soon as they appeared, Xuan Wei¡¯s and Shuang Yun¡¯s expressions changed. Finally, the two demon beasts were extremely excited. Their plan to use the wolf cubs to stall for time had worked! Reinforcements were here! Xuan Wei¡¯s expression darkened. They originally had the advantage in numbers, but now that the other party had reinforcements, the situation instantly reversed. It would not be easy to win this battle. But so what? Xuan Wei revealed his sharp claws. In the dictionary of the divine guards, there was no such thing as retreating! ¡°Kill!!¡± The two sides fought. Their shouts echoed through the sky. There were more than 10 adult rhinoceroses among the demons. They were extremely large. When they ran, the ground trembled. If ordinary beasts bumped into them, they would be trampled into meat paste in minutes. Fortunately, Xuan Wei was strong enough to withstand the impact of the dozen or so rhinoceroses. Shuang Yun took advantage of the chaos to enter the battlefield and save Big Goody, Dos, and Tres. Only Little Monster was still missing. Shuang Yun asked Big Goody to hide behind a large rock with her two brothers. Then, he rushed into the battlefield to look for his youngest son. The battle became more and more intense. More beasts fell, and sticky blood spread. The water of the Black River was stained red. Bai Di and Jiu Yuan finally arrived at the Black River with more than a hundred wolf beasts. Seeing this, Big Goody quickly ran out from behind the rock with her two brothers. She shouted at Bai Di, ¡°Little Monster is missing! Daddy is looking for him!¡± Bai Di said to Jiu Yuan, ¡°Stay here and protect the children.¡± Jiu Yuan replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Di said to the wolf beasts, ¡°Remember, our mission is not to kill the enemy but to find Little Monster as soon as possible. After finding him, leave the battlefield immediately and let out a howl to notify others.¡± The wolf beasts agreed in unison. ¡°Understood!¡± After they joined the battlefield, the situation became a three-sided chaotic battle. At the same time, Huanhuan was anxious at home. She kept walking around the house, silently praying for the children to be safe. Xue Ling had already gone to look for Shen Yan and asked him to send some feather beasts to the forest to help Bai Di and Shuang Yun find the children. What no one knew was that an army of elite demons was approaching the rock mountain. They silently lay in wait around the rock mountain. The person in charge of leading the team was Han Ying. Fei Jue lowered his voice and said, ¡°Xuan Wei has been restrained by the rhinoceros beasts. Bai Di and Shuang Yun are busy looking for the children. They won¡¯t be back for the time being. Now is a good time to attack.¡± Han Ying said, ¡°Pass down the order. Other than Huanhuan and Sang Ye, kill all the other beasts.¡± 2 ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Chapter 256 - Premature Birth The first to discover the enemy was Craw Craw. As usual, he was in the sunflower field picking up the fallen sunflower seeds. He was surprised to find signs of enemy action nearby. At that time, he didn¡¯t know that the enemy were demons. He immediately hugged the sunflower seeds in his arms and ran back to the rock mountain to tell Feng Lan what he had discovered. Feng Lan led the patrol team to investigate. Seeing that they couldn¡¯t hide anymore, the assault team gritted their teeth and rushed out with their men. When Feng Lan saw that it was the demons, he was shocked. He let out a wolf howl as he led his men to resist the invasion of the demons. The wolf howl spread throughout the entire rock mountain, startling all the wolf beasts. As long as they were adult male beasts, they all moved and rushed in the direction of the demons. The sunflowers fired their seeds wildly, and the long beans kept exploding. Unfortunately, the demons had thick skin. The flesh wounds caused by the mutated plants were nothing to them. They completely ignored the attacks of the mutated plants and kept killing and destroying them. When Shen Yan received the news, he immediately led the feather beasts down the mountain. Their huge wings brushed past the heads of the beasts. Many of the demons had their shoulders grabbed by the birds and were forced to experience the pleasure of flying. Han Ying glanced at the birds in the sky and said, ¡°Where are the winged beasts?¡± Fei Jue replied respectfully, ¡°They just arrived.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave those guys in the sky to them.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Fei Jue immediately turned around and gave Lord Han Ying¡¯s orders. Soon, more than 50 winged beasts flew out from among the demon army. The winged beasts also had wings on their backs. Unlike the birds, their wings were not covered in feathers. Their skeletons were covered in a thin layer of flesh. They looked a little like the wings of a pterodactyl from the Jurassic period. As soon as Shen Yan saw the winged beasts, the killing intent in his eyes became even more obvious. It was this group that had destroyed their home and forced them to leave their home back then. They had traveled a long way and migrated to the rock mountain. This hatred was irreconcilable! Shen Yan ordered sternly, ¡°Kill these winged beasts. Don¡¯t let a single one of them go!¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± As soon as the feather tribe and the winged beasts made contact, sparks exploded from the conflict! The sky became a battlefield for the beasts to fight. Blood kept falling and filling the air. Han Ying stood high and watched everything coldly. A black figure appeared silently beside him. Han Ying turned around and pressed a fist to his chest. ¡°Father.¡± Xing Chen looked up, and his hood slid down, revealing a pale, almost sickly, handsome face. His short gray-white curly hair swayed in the wind, and his bright red lips curled. His amber eyes were filled with starlight. ¡°Is Huanhuan on this mountain?¡± His voice was ethereal as if he were floating over from a distant shore. Han Ying replied respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t wait to see her again.¡± ¡­ The news of the invasion quickly spread throughout the rock mountain. Huanhuan was already anxious about the children. When she suddenly heard that the demons had come knocking on her door, she was even more anxious. She felt her stomach ache. At first, she thought it was just because she was too nervous. But her stomach was hurting more and more. It hurt so much that she could barely stand. Only then did she realize something was wrong. ¡°I might be in labor,¡± she said through gritted teeth. Sang Ye and Xue Ling were shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to give birth in another month?¡± Huanhuan gritted her teeth and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s premature.¡± The babies were not very stable to begin with. It was not particularly surprising that they would be born prematurely. However, she did not expect them to be born prematurely at this juncture. It was terrible! Sang Ye quickly carried Huanhuan to the bed. Xue Ling brought over hot water and rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Just like last time, leave everything to me. I¡¯ll make sure the children and mother are safe.¡± Huanhuan was in so much pain, but she couldn¡¯t help but retort. ¡°You liar! I don¡¯t believe you! Go get Mu Xiang. She has experience with childbirth. She should be able to help me!¡± Xue Ling tried to defend himself. ¡°You have to believe me. Didn¡¯t I help you give birth safely last time?!¡± Huanhuan slapped the bed and said angrily, ¡°I was lucky the last time! If I¡¯m not lucky enough this time, my children and I will die in your hands!¡± Xue Ling was hurt after being looked down on. He went out to find Mu Xiang to help. Sang Ye clenched Huanhuan¡¯s hand and tried to calm her down. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t take the pain anymore. She couldn¡¯t care less about Sang Ye watching from the side and spoke to the system. ¡°Can you block out the pain for me?¡± The system was helpless. ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Why? It hurts so much!¡± ¡°Blocking the pain will cause you to be unable to judge the health of your body correctly. In your current condition, it¡¯s not suitable to block the pain. I suggest you rely on your willpower to survive. I believe in you!¡± Huanhuan¡¯s mental state collapsed. ¡°Boo-hoo!¡± Sang Ye quickly comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll always be with you.¡± The system was also persuading her. ¡°Do you remember the book I gave you? Come, breathe out with me. Breathe in, breathe out again¡­¡± Huanhuan¡¯s mind went blank from the pain. She couldn¡¯t think of anything and could only breathe in and out according to the system¡¯s rhythm. The pain actually eased a lot. At this moment, Feng Lan suddenly ran in and shouted at Sang Ye, ¡°There are too many of them. We can¡¯t hold on anymore!¡± Sang Ye¡¯s heart sank. He said to Huanhuan, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± Sang Ye walked out of the room and spoke to Feng Lan for a while. He understood that the current situation was indeed very disadvantageous to the Rock Wolf Tribe. Logically speaking, he had to go down the mountain to help, but Huanhuan was about to give birth. He was worried about her. Sang Ye returned to the room. Before he could speak, Huanhuan had already guessed his thoughts. She took the initiative and said, ¡°Go help them. I¡¯ll be fine here.¡± Sang Ye looked at her silently, still hesitating. The corners of Huanhuan¡¯s mouth twitched as she forced a weak smile. ¡°You have to help them. Only by guarding the rock mountain can the children and I survive. Otherwise, all of us here will be doomed.¡± Sang Ye finally made up his mind. He kissed Huanhuan¡¯s lips. ¡°If the rock mountain can¡¯t be defended, escape through the secret passage and find Bai Di and Shuang Yun.¡± Huanhuan looked at him with tears in her eyes. ¡°You have to be safe.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sang Ye followed Feng Lan. Huanhuan lay on the bed and held her stomach. Suddenly, it hurt even more. Xue Ling finally arrived with Mu Xiang. Mu Xiang pulled her legs apart and looked down to examine the situation. ¡°You¡¯re indeed about to give birth.¡± Chapter 257 - Don’t Let Him Catch You! Huanhuan was in so much pain. She felt her stomach swell. Something was squeezing out of her. Her stomach was about to explode. Mu Xiang kept encouraging her. ¡°Come on, use more strength. I can already see the baby¡¯s head!¡± Huanhuan grabbed the blanket tightly, her entire body drenched in sweat. A faint smell of blood filled the room. Xue Ling hugged Huanhuan¡¯s head and wiped her sweat as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t give birth again after this. If you really want to give birth, you can lay a few eggs for fun. Laying eggs is much easier than giving birth. It won¡¯t hurt at all.¡± Even though Huanhuan was about to faint from the pain, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him. ¡°What do you mean by having a few eggs for fun? That¡¯s your flesh and blood, not toys!¡± Xue Ling acted like he was coaxing a child. ¡°Alright, whatever you say.¡± After an unknown period of time¡­ Huanhuan was almost exhausted when she finally heard Mu Xiang shout, ¡°You¡¯ve given birth! It¡¯s two babies!¡± Xue Ling leaned over curiously to take a look. They were two naked little things the size of palms and had pink skin. He looked disgusted. ¡°They¡¯re so ugly.¡± Huanhuan replied weakly, ¡°Get lost.¡± After Mu Xiang washed the two babies, she carefully placed them in Huanhuan¡¯s arms. Huanhuan looked carefully at the two little babies she had just given birth to. They were indeed quite ugly. As if sensing their mother¡¯s disdain for them, the two tiger babies opened their mouths and cried. Mu Xiang smiled and said, ¡°The cries are loud. These two children must be very healthy. Congratulations!¡± Huanhuan was very tired now, but she was also a little excited. Finally, the children were born safely. She said weakly, ¡°Thank you. If you hadn¡¯t helped, I don¡¯t know if I would¡¯ve been able to keep these two safe.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve helped me so many times in the past. This small matter is nothing.¡± Mu Xiang rolled up her sleeves. ¡°After all the trouble just now, you must be hungry. I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°No need. You¡¯re a guest. How can I let you do such a thing?¡± She turned to look at Xue Ling. Xue Ling had no choice but to stand up. ¡°I¡¯ll go cook. Stay here with Huanhuan.¡± Mu Xiang was very surprised. ¡°You can cook? I couldn¡¯t tell.¡± Xue Ling smiled and went downstairs. Huanhuan poked the tiger babies with her fingers. The two babies immediately hugged her fingers and opened their mouths to bite her fingertips. None of them had teeth yet, so they didn¡¯t do much harm and just rubbed her fingertips. Huanhuan was feeling ticklish. She wanted to retract her fingers, but the two babies refused to let go. Helpless, she gave up struggling and let them use her fingers as a teething club. Mu Xiang said, ¡°They must be hungry. Do you want to feed them some milk?¡± Huanhuan lifted her clothes, and the two babies immediately leaned against her. They each took a side and drank. When the two of them were full, they lay in Huanhuan¡¯s arms and fell asleep. Huanhuan gently pried open their hind legs to see their gender. Both of them had testicles, but they didn¡¯t have penises. Mu Xiang was surprised. ¡°Are they both females?¡± ¡°Maybe tiger and wolf babies have different physiological structures.¡± Huanhuan wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°We have to wait until Bai Di comes back and ask him what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± At this moment, a loud bang suddenly came from downstairs! Huanhuan and Mu Xiang were shocked. Mu Xiang quickly walked out of the room and looked down. She saw that the main door had been knocked open from the outside. The door was on the ground. Someone seemed to be standing outside the door. Due to the angle, Mu Xiang could not see what was happening outside the door. Xue Ling had already walked out of the kitchen and was standing in the living room. He looked at the person outside the door and sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you learn your lesson the last time? You¡¯re here to die again.¡± An ethereal voice floated through the door. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me.¡± Huanhuan sat up and hugged the two babies. She craned her neck to look out. ¡°Mu Xiang, what¡¯s going on downstairs?¡± The voice said, ¡°So she¡¯s upstairs.¡± Xue Ling immediately said to Mu Xiang upstairs, ¡°Bring her away to hide!¡± Before Mu Xiang could respond, she saw a black shadow suddenly rush into the house. Xue Ling raised his hand and threw a fireball, but unfortunately, the black shadow dodged it. In the blink of an eye, the black shadow had already rushed to the second floor. Mu Xiang didn¡¯t even see what the black shadow was before her vision suddenly darkened and she fainted. The black shadow rushed toward the bedroom. Sensing danger approaching, the creeper vine suddenly darted out of the green crystal bead. The vine quickly grew long and split into two. One half of the vine blocked the door, while the other slowly curled up. The vine was very strong. It steadily sent Huanhuan out the window. The vine kept growing like a long-haired princess¡¯ braid. Only when Huanhuan touched the ground did it slowly let go. Huanhuan looked back at the two-story building behind her. Through the wall, she could hear the loud sounds of things colliding. Perhaps Xue Ling was fighting someone. The battle was very intense. She was worried about Xue Ling¡¯s safety. The system¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Don¡¯t turn back. Run!¡± ¡°But Xue Ling¡­¡± ¡°Xue Ling is very awesome. He definitely won¡¯t die, but it¡¯s not necessarily the same for you and your children. If that guy catches you, you¡¯re doomed!¡± For the sake of the children, Huanhuan gritted her teeth and made up her mind to run to the backyard. When they were building the fortress, they had specially built a secret passage just in case. She pulled back a layer of grass and a limestone slab, revealing a hole more than a meter wide. Huanhuan carried the children into the cave, then covered the hole with the slab and grass. The secret passage was very narrow and could only accommodate one person. It was difficult to turn around. It was dark in here, and she couldn¡¯t see anything. Huanhuan could only run forward in the dark with the children in her arms. Several times, she accidentally bumped into a wall. Fortunately, the lotus helped protect her and the children in her arms. The secret passage led to the back mountain. After Huanhuan ran out of the secret passage, she saw a large bamboo forest. She leaned against the rock wall with the children in her arms. ¡°I can¡¯t run anymore,¡± she said, panting. ¡°I feel terrible¡­¡± Unfortunately, she had already given birth. Even so, her small body was already on the verge of collapse. The system urged, ¡°Run, don¡¯t let him catch you!¡± ¡°Who the hell is he? How did he get into the rock mountain?¡± ¡°That guy is the demon king. If you¡¯re caught by him, he¡¯ll definitely eat you up!¡± 1 Huanhuan was frightened and asked while trembling, ¡°Is he that scary?¡± The system¡¯s voice was trembling too. ¡°Trust me, he¡¯s really that scary. Run!¡± Chapter 258 - She’s Mine Chapter 258: She¡¯s Mine Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan was bitter. ¡°Run? Where can I run to?¡± The system made a prompt decision. ¡°Find Bai Di and Shuang Yun.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t even know where they are.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a contractual ring? Close your eyes and feel the power of the contract. That¡¯s how you can determine the direction they¡¯re in.¡± Huanhuan followed the system¡¯s instructions and closed her eyes to carefully sense the connection between the contracts. Soon, she had their locations. She opened her eyes and looked straight ahead. ¡°They¡¯re in this direction.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± There was a bamboo forest ahead. Huanhuan had to pass through it to reach Bai Di and Shuang Yun. Huanhuan carried the children and ran into the bamboo forest. A cold wind suddenly blew behind them. An ethereal man¡¯s voice carried on the wind. ¡°I found you.¡± Huanhuan was so frightened that she staggered and fell forward! Little Green stretched out its vines and held her steadily, preventing her from falling. At the same time, the lotus bud suddenly rose. The bud expanded, and the petals bloomed layer by layer. They turned ink-black and pounced on the black shadow! However, the other party grabbed the stem. His pale, slender fingers suddenly exerted force, and the flower stem was broken. The lotus was in pain. It raised its flower and bit the other party¡¯s wrist. A faint black aura crawled into the skullcap through his wrist, and its black petals quickly turned grayish-white. The skullcap sensed that its vitality was quickly draining, so it quickly let go of the other party and retreated to Huanhuan¡¯s side. Huanhuan fled quickly. The black shadow followed behind her unhurriedly, like a big cat teasing a mouse and admiring her fleeing appearance. It was only when she was about to run out of the bamboo forest that the black shadow sped up and chased after her. Huanhuan was pushed to the ground from behind. Fortunately, she was quick enough to protect the tiger babies in her arms. The lotus and Little Green jumped out at the same time, trying to stop the black shadow from approaching. But they failed. The petals of the lotus scattered on the ground, and Little Green¡¯s vines were broken into many pieces. Huanhuan struggled to get up, but the black shadow sat on her back. SHe didn¡¯t know how big the guy was, but he was extremely heavy. Huanhuan was pressed to the ground again. She couldn¡¯t see who was behind her, but she could feel his extremely low body temperature. It was like a glacier that hadn¡¯t melted in 10,000 years. The chill could almost reach her bones, and it made her scalp tingle. Xing Chen gently stroked her neck. It was fragile and delicate. It could be broken with a little force. He lowered his head and chuckled against her ear. ¡°You can¡¯t run away.¡± Huanhuan tried her best to avoid his approach and tried to reason with him while trembling. ¡°Hey, we have no grudges between us. Why are you chasing after me?!¡± ¡°I want to take you home.¡± Huanhuan said quickly, ¡°This is my home. I just want to stay here. I won¡¯t go anywhere else!¡± Xing Chen gripped her neck. ¡°You can¡¯t stay here,¡± he said in a flat voice. ¡°You have to come with me.¡± Huanhuan sensed danger and trembled even more. ¡°Even if you want me to go with you, you have to tell me your name and where you live, right?¡± ¡°My name is Xing Chen.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you remember me?¡± ¡°Will you let me go if I say I don¡¯t remember?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Huanhuan shouted in despair, ¡°Why are you here instead of in the Sea of Illusions?!¡± Xing Chen smiled, his amber eyes sparkling. ¡°Because I miss you.¡± ¡°Do you want to kill me again?¡± Xing Chen didn¡¯t hear her clearly. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Huanhuan tried to twist her waist and negotiate with him carefully. ¡°Since we¡¯ve been through thick and thin together in the past, can you move your butt to the side and let me sit up to talk? We¡¯re in an awkward position.¡± ¡°Are you uncomfortable? I think it¡¯s quite comfortable.¡± Huanhuan felt wronged. ¡°But I don¡¯t feel well.¡± ¡°Where do you feel unwell?¡± ¡°Hands.¡± She was protecting the tiger babies with both hands and hadn¡¯t been able to move. They were almost stiff after a long time. Xing Chen said indifferently, ¡°If your hands feel uncomfortable, chop them off.¡± Huanhuan was so frightened that her face turned pale. ¡®Little brother, where¡¯s your humanity?!¡¯ She had almost forgotten that he was a demon. He had no humanity. With tears in her eyes, she said, ¡°My hands don¡¯t feel uncomfortable. But I have children with me. Let them go.¡± Xing Chen gently stroked her hair. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. It¡¯s time to go back.¡± ¡°Are you going back?¡± Huanhuan was very excited. ¡°Then hurry up and leave. I won¡¯t send you off. We¡¯ll meet again if fate allows it!¡± No, they should never meet again! But Xing Chen said, ¡°Come back with me.¡± Huanhuan quickly refused. ¡°No, no! I¡¯m living well in the rock mountain. I¡¯m not thinking about going on a trip for the time being. You can go back yourself. Have a safe trip!¡± Xing Chen gently pressed her head down. ¡°Sleep first. You¡¯ll be home when you wake up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! I¡¯m not sleepy yet! Don¡¯t¡­¡± Before she could finish, she blacked out. Xing Chen stood up and reached down to pick her up. Her arms hung limply, and the two chubby tiger babies fell to the grass. Xing Chen glanced at the two little things. They were Huanhuan¡¯s children? They were as fragile as she was. The two tiger babies had just been born and could not stand steadily. They sensed danger and instinctively moved closer to their mother. Xing Chen was about to leave with Huanhuan when a silver-gray figure suddenly darted out from the side and pounced at him! The other party was extremely fast and aggressive. Xing Chen had to take two steps back to barely avoid the other party¡¯s sneak attack. It was Xuan Wei. He was dressed in silver-gray armor, and his tall figure was as mighty as a god of war. ¡°Let her go!¡± His voice was very hoarse, but it was as distant and powerful as a bell. Xing Chen held Huanhuan tightly in his arms like a child hugging his favorite toy. His amber eyes were full of paranoia. ¡°No, she¡¯s mine.¡± She could only be his. She would always be his. ¡°In that case, I apologize.¡± Xuan Wei transformed into a huge white tiger. The tiger¡¯s back and head were covered in heavy silver-gray armor. Even his claws and tail were equipped with sharp fangs. He suddenly jumped up and pounced at Xing Chen. Xing Chen dodged again. When the white tiger landed, the ground shook. The entire bamboo forest shook. The white tiger didn¡¯t care about Xing Chen. Instead, it lowered its head and picked up the two tiger babies before placing them on a large rock. ¡°Stay here obediently and don¡¯t move.¡± The tiger babies looked at him with wet eyes. The white tiger stroked their heads. Without any worries, he could finally fight Xing Chen without any worries. Chapter 259 - You’re Too Heartless Chapter 259: You¡¯re Too Heartless Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The two of them exchanged blows, each move extremely powerful. Wherever they passed, a large area of bamboo would come tumbling down as if they were rotten wood. The soil and grass were overturned as well. The wind swept past, sending dust and sand flying. In the end, the white tiger pierced Xing Chen¡¯s chest with his claw. However, no blood flowed. Xing Chen asked without changing his expression, ¡°So you¡¯re a divine guard. Are you Xuan Wei?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Xing Chen chuckled mysteriously. ¡°Good.¡± He lowered his head and kissed the back of Huanhuan¡¯s neck. ¡°We¡¯ll meet again.¡± His body began to distort like a phantom, gradually becoming transparent until he completely disappeared. Huanhuan fell to the ground. There was a butterfly-shaped dark purple mark on the back of her neck. That was a mark Xing Chen had deliberately left. In the future, he would be able to find her wherever she was. The white tiger frowned. ¡°It turns out it was just a shadow.¡± He returned to his human form. He was still wearing heavy armor, and his face was hidden under his helmet, revealing only a pair of blue eyes. Xuan Wei picked up Huanhuan with one hand and the tiger babies with the other. He turned around and returned to the rock mountain. Bai Di and Shuang Yun had returned to the rock mountain. All of the wolf cubs had been found, and they were all safe. They learned that Huanhuan was missing and were about to look for her when they saw Xuan Wei return with Huanhuan and the tiger cubs. Bai Di and Shuang Yun quickly went forward and took Huanhuan and the tiger cubs from Xuan Wei. Bai Di and Shuang Yun were nervous when they saw Huanhuan unconscious. They quickly checked her for injuries. Xuan Wei said, ¡°Your mate just fainted. She¡¯s not injured.¡± Bai Di asked, ¡°Where did you find them?¡± ¡°In the bamboo forest at the back of the mountain, I snatched them back from a demon.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Shuang Yun also said, ¡°I appreciate your kindness. I¡¯ll definitely repay you double in the future!¡± Xuan Wei said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s my duty to eliminate the demons. I just happened to save them.¡± Even so, Shuang Yun would remember this favor. Xuan Wei glanced at Bai Di¡¯s arm and said, ¡°When we were fighting the demons by the Black River, I saw that your arm was injured by the rhinoceroses. Are you alright?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°It¡¯s just a flesh wound. It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Remember to apply medicine when you get back.¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± Xuan Wei had no intention of saying too much. He said goodbye and left. Bai Di stared at his back for a long time. Shuang Yun sensed Bai Di¡¯s gaze and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Bai Di looked thoughtful. ¡°Xuan Wei feels familiar.¡± ¡°Do you know each other?¡± Bai Di shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡­ Huanhuan had to escape right after giving birth. Coupled with the shock she received, Huanhuan had a high fever that night. The whole family was terrified. The Divine Wood seed in her body worked at this moment, and her temperature quickly decreased. When Lin Huanhuan woke up, it was already the next afternoon. As soon as she raised her arm, she felt sore all over. ¡°Little Brat, why do I feel like I¡¯ve been run over by a car? It hurts!¡± The system said, ¡°You lack exercise to begin with. You¡¯re as weak as a chicken. You suddenly ran for so long yesterday. Of course, your entire body aches.¡± Huanhuan struggled out of bed and rubbed her sore waist. ¡°Can you block the pain for me?¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The system was very cold. ¡°It¡¯s to make you feel pain. That¡¯s the only way to remind you to exercise harder so that you won¡¯t be chased around again. You weren¡¯t able to put up a fight at all.¡± Huanhuan had tears in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re heartless.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± Bai Di came in with hot water. He soaked a cotton cloth in it and helped her wash her face and hands. He said, ¡°I made sour radish bone soup. Do you want some?¡± Huanhuan had not eaten anything since she gave birth yesterday. She was starving. She nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, yes, I want it.¡± Bai Di brought her the warm bone soup. He knew she was hungry, so he made some biscuits for her as well. Huanhuan buried her face in the big bowl and ate with relish. When she was full, she was ready to feed the little ones. In order not to disturb Huanhuan¡¯s rest, the tiger babies were placed in the wolf cubs¡¯ rooms last night. The children slept on a shared bed. The wolf cubs were very interested in their two tiger siblings. They surrounded them and teased them for a long time until the tiger cubs fell asleep. Only then did the wolf cubs let them go. Bai Di carried the tiger babies to Huanhuan¡¯s room. The two little ones were already covered in a thin layer of white fur. One could vaguely see a few black stripes. They smelled Huanhuan and knew that she was their mother. They immediately rolled into her arms and stuck out their pink tongues to rub against her cheek. Huanhuan was extremely adorable by these two cubs. She hugged the tiger babies and rubbed against them. Suddenly, she remembered the gender problem and quickly asked Bai Di to determine their gender. Bai Di explained, ¡°When we tigers maintain our beast form, both males and females will have testicles. The difference is that male tigers hide a penis inside their testicles. When they mate, they¡¯ll reveal their penis. Female tigers only have testicles and no penis.¡± Huanhuan blinked. ¡°Can we only tell if the tiger babies are male or female when they grow up and mate?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Bai Di said with a chuckle. ¡°Just wait until they¡¯re over a month old and see how they pee. You¡¯ll be able to tell their gender then.¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is!¡± Realization dawned on Huanhuan. She pinched the tiger babies¡¯ flesh. ¡°You have to grow up quickly. When you grow up, we can see how you pee.¡± The system couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such perverted parents.¡± Huanhuan snorted softly. As the gender of the tiger babies was still uncertain, their names had not been decided yet. They were only given nicknames, Big White and Little White. Well, such simple and straightforward nickanmes were obviously given by Huanhuan. She hugged the two furry balls and smiled. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re Big White and Little White.¡± After slowly feeding the two children, she asked where the rest of the family was. Bai Di said, ¡°The surprise attack by the demons was very ferocious. There were many casualties in the tribe. Even the situation at the feather tribe isn¡¯t good. Shuang Yun and Xue Ling are counting the number of injured patients and arranging for people to treat them.¡± As for those who were already dead, they were given pensions to appease their families. The price of war was too high, especially for ordinary beasts. They fought with their lives on the line to protect their homes. Huanhuan¡¯s heart sank. There was not much she could do. She bled a little and handed her blood to Shuang Yun so that he could mix it into the medicine for the injured. She hoped it would help them heal their wounds as soon as possible. Chapter 260 - Coincidence Chapter 260: Coincidence Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan¡¯s medicine was very effective. Those seriously injured patients who were about to die miraculously came back to life after drinking the medicine. What was even more surprising was that after these injuries healed, 15 beasts awakened their soul beasts! This number was too shocking. Even though Shuang Yun tried his best to block the news, Xuan Wei still found out in the end. Xuan Wei came from the City of 10,000 Beasts and had seen many soul beasts. 15 soul beasts were nothing to him, but to awaken 15 soul beasts at the same time was a matter worth paying attention to. Even he, who had seen many things, had never seen such a magical thing happen before. Xuan Wei suspected that there was a secret hidden in the Rock Wolf Tribe. It was this secret that allowed them to awaken more than 10 soul beasts in a short period of time. What was this secret? He stood in the doorway of the divine embassy and looked thoughtfully at the rock mountain. Huanhuan came to Xuan Wei with the two tiger babies in her arms. Bai Di accompanied her. They were here to thank Xuan Wei. This was the first time Huanhuan had officially seen Xuan Wei. He was one of the 12 divine guards who was rumored to be very powerful. He looked even taller and more powerful than she had imagined. His silver-gray metal armor shone in the sun. There was a thick and cold murderous aura around him. Huanhuan was a little surprised. It was actually armor made of metal?! Could metal have appeared in this era? Huanhuan wanted to ask about the origin of the metal armor, but because they were not familiar with each other yet, it might be annoying to ask too many questions. She could only suppress her curiosity and smile as she explained why she was here. ¡°Thank you for saving me and the children before. I have nothing to repay you with, but I made these smoked meat and wine myself. If you don¡¯t mind, please accept them.¡± Bai Di placed a basket full of smoked meat and two large jars of fruit wine in front of Xuan Wei. Xuan Wei smelled the smell of smoked meat and couldn¡¯t help but look surprised. ¡°Did you smoke this meat with firewood?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°Well, we smoke a lot of meat at home. It tastes okay. I hope you like it.¡± Xuan Wei thanked her and asked her subordinates to bring the smoked meat and fruit wine into the house. The two tiger babies still remembered the smell on Xuan Wei¡¯s body. They popped their heads out of Huanhuan¡¯s arms and waved their little paws at Xuan Wei. Huanhuan quickly hugged the two little guys tighter to prevent them from falling. Xuan Wei looked into the wet blue eyes of the cubs and suddenly asked, ¡°Can I carry them?¡± Huanhuan and Bai Di were surprised. Xuan Wei deliberately took off the metal gloves on his hands, revealing a pair of well-defined hands. His skin was pale because they had not seen the sun for a long time. He took the two tiger babies from Huanhuan. The tiger babies had only been born for a few days. They could not even stand steadily. They were like two white and fat furballs. They lay in Xuan Wei¡¯s palm and let out soft cries. Xuan Wei stared at them. Huanhuan looked at them and then at Bai Di. ¡°I just realized that both your eyes are blue!¡± she said in surprise. Bai Di looked at Xuan Wei, who happened to look up at him. They both indeed had blue eyes. Bai Di smiled. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a coincidence.¡± Xuan Wei lowered her eyes and looked at the cubs in her palm. ¡°They¡¯re cute. Have you chosen names for them?¡± His face was hidden behind the metal helmet. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t see his expression change, but she could tell from his tone that he was in a good mood. Perhaps he was smiling now. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I haven¡¯t named them. Their nicknames are Big White and Little White.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s call them Bai An and Bai Hao.¡± Huanhuan was slightly stunned. She did not expect Xuan Wei to suddenly think of naming the tiger babies. Xuan Wei looked up at her. ¡°Are these two names okay?¡± Huanhuan quickly replied, ¡°Yes, these two names are very good.¡± Xuan Wei returned the tiger cubs to Huanhuan, then took out two golden crystals the size of fingernails and handed them to her. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring anything good with me this time. These two golden crystals are the only things I can give to Big White and Little White as gifts.¡± Huanhuan quickly waved her hand. ¡°You¡¯re too polite. These gifts are too precious. You¡¯ve already saved us. We can¡¯t take anything else from you.¡± ¡°Just accept them since I¡¯m giving them to you.¡± Xuan Wei had no intention of retracting his hand that was holding the golden crystals. It seemed that if Huanhuan did not accept them, he would remain in this position. Huanhuan turned to look at Bai Di. When he nodded, she accepted the two gold crystals. ¡°Thank you.¡± This was the first time Huanhuan had seen a golden crystal. The golden crystal was extremely transparent. When the sunlight landed on it, it refracted a dazzling light. The cubs seemed to like the shiny things very much. They hugged the golden crystals and refused to let go. From time to time, they would bite it with their teeth. Xuan Wei glanced at Bai Di¡¯s arm. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Bai Di raised his arm. ¡°It¡¯s fine now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay.¡± ¡­ On the way back, Bai Di took the cubs from Huanhuan. These two little cubs were still holding onto the golden crystals. It seemed that they really liked them. Huanhuan poked their little noses with her finger. Recalling what had just happened, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I thought Xuan Wei was a very cold beast. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so easygoing. Moreover, he likes Big White and Little White so much.¡± Especially when Xuan Wei carried the two tiger babies, his entire body was covered in a gentle glow. In an instant, he went from a cold war god to a down-to-earth big brother. The change was very big, but it did not feel strange at all. Bai Di looked thoughtful. ¡°He seems familiar.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen him?¡± Bai Di thought for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡± Huanhuan was very open-minded. ¡°Since you can¡¯t remember, he¡¯s definitely not someone important. Don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± After counting, the Rock Wolf Tribe lost 29 beasts in this war. The feather tribe had lost 11 beasts. The other small tribes attached to the Rock Wolf Tribe had also lost many people. All together, they had lost more than 30 beasts. Even in the temporary residence, 27 beasts had died in battle. This was the best outcome after Huanhuan used a cheat and saved many people using medicine. Without Huanhuan¡¯s medicine, the number of people who died would have been double of what it was. The remains of the victims were collectively cremated. Their ashes were placed in clay pots and buried in the bamboo forest at the back of the mountain. The clear and tall bamboo swayed in the wind, producing low singing sounds. It was like a requiem to appease the souls buried here. Chapter 261 - Daddy System, Save Me! Chapter 261: Daddy System, Save Me! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In this battle against the demons, the beasts who were temporarily living here also helped. Shuang Yun chose a portion of the beasts who were more active on the battlefield and gave them the right to live in the fortress. In this way, not only did the number of beasts living in the fortress not decrease, but it also increased by more than a dozen. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t forget the armor on Xuan Wei. That was metal! How astonishing! The system said, ¡°If you practice alchemy to the intermediate level, you can also refine metals.¡± Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°How can I reach the intermediate level?¡± ¡°One word¡ªpractice more!¡± Huanhuan thought for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s two words, right?¡± ¡°This is called humor. You don¡¯t understand.¡± Huanhuan chuckled. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand the humor of you middle-aged men.¡± The system said, ¡°What old man? I¡¯m very young and handsome!¡± Huanhuan¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Oh.¡± The system was bristled. ¡°What kind of tone is that? Don¡¯t you believe me?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. I just can¡¯t imagine what a set of young and handsome data looks like. Can you give me a demonstration?¡± ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll find you a proof sheet.¡± A moment later, a data map appeared in Huanhuan¡¯s mind. Yes, the map was filled with dense data codes. If anyone with trypophobia saw this, they would definitely fall ill. Huanhuan studied it carefully. ¡°I don¡¯t see any attributes of being young and handsome.¡± The system was very cold. ¡°You really don¡¯t know anything about the world of our system!¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ Xuan Wei tried the smoked meat that Huanhuan brought over. It tasted quite good. It would be a little salty if he ate too much. Fortunately, it was acceptable. He ate the entire string of smoked meat. There was a puffing sound outside the window. Xuan Wei wiped her hands clean, put on his metal gloves, got up, and opened the window. A black crow flew in. The crow was very beautiful. It landed on Xuan Wei¡¯s shoulder and said in a human voice, ¡°The prophet asked me to bring you a message.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The crow spoke in a standard tone that was almost like that of an announcer. ¡°The temple has received news that the land on the other side of the Black River has been invaded by the demons. A large number of the demon army is stationed on the other side of the river. After discussing it with the priests, the prophet has decided to open a battlefield near the Black River to resist the invasion of the demons. The army is on its way and will arrive here in a few days. Please be prepared to receive them. No matter what, you have to stop the demon army from continuing to invade the beast continent!¡± Xuan Wei¡¯s gaze changed slightly. He did not expect the demons to be so fast. They reached the other side of the Black River in an instant. If they continued to go deeper, the entire beast continent would become a battlefield for the demons. The crow flapped its wings. ¡°It smells good. What were you eating?¡± Xuan Wei ignored him and strode out the door. The crow quickly asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going out to do something. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Xuan Wei walked quickly. By the time he finished speaking, he was already far away. Crow snorted. ¡°If you leave me alone, I¡¯ll just find something to eat!¡± He spread his wings and flew around the house. He quickly discovered the smoked meat in the wicker basket. He picked up a piece of bacon. It tasted a little strange, but it was quite delicious. ¡®I¡¯ll have a few more!¡¯ The crow buried his head and ate. Because the smoked meat was a little salty, he felt thirsty. He happened to see two jars beside him. He pecked off the seal on the jar and realized that it was filled with water. He immediately stuck his head in and took two big gulps. Why did the water smell strange? ¡®Forget it, I¡¯ll continue eating and drinking!¡¯ ¡­ Bai Di was fishing in the pond. Perhaps because of the lotus, the fish in the pond were abnormally fat. He planned to make pickled fish tonight. Xuan Wei didn¡¯t bother to walk lightly. When he approached, Bai Di looked up at him. Xuan Wei was a beast who did not like to talk nonsense. He got right to the point. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Bai Di threw the big fish he¡¯d just caught into the bucket and pressed the lid to it so that the energetic fish wouldn¡¯t jump out. He wiped his hands clean. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The land on the other side of the Black River has been invaded. The temple has decided to send troops to open a battlefield near the Black River to stop the other demons from continuing their invasion.¡± Bai Di¡¯s expression turned extremely serious. ¡°When did this happen?¡± Xuan Wei said, ¡°I just received the news too.¡± ¡°Why are you telling me?¡± ¡°If the area near the Black River becomes a battlefield, the first place to be affected will definitely be the rock mountain. If you don¡¯t want to be reduced to cannon fodder, you¡¯d better be prepared.¡± Bai Di looked at him steadily. ¡°I¡¯m asking why you¡¯re helping us.¡± Xuan Wei said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m kind-hearted.¡± ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Bai Di asked the question that had been lingering in his mind. However, Xuan Wei said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I can. The rest is something I can¡¯t say.¡± He turned to leave. Bai Di stared at his departing figure and suddenly remembered his brother¡¯s back when he left many years ago. The two figures overlapped at this moment without any conflict. He couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Brother!¡± Xuan Wei stopped in his tracks. Bai Di then asked, ¡°Brother, is that you?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± Xuan Wei strode away without looking back. Bai Di stood where he was, his mind filled with what Xuan Wei had just said and his back as he left. Was that person really his elder brother? Bai Di couldn¡¯t confirm this guess. Back then, his brother had led an army on an expedition and encountered an accident on the way. He died tragically in an assassination. He saw his brother¡¯s remains being carried back. His corpse was covered in blood and unrecognizable. His brother was clearly dead. However, the sense of familiarity he had with Xuan Wei reminded Bai Di of his brother. If they were really the same person, what about the remains that were carried back? And where had his brother been all these years? If he wasn¡¯t dead, why didn¡¯t he return to Sun City? A series of questions entered Bai Di¡¯s mind, puzzling him. When Huanhuan looked in the mirror, she was surprised to see the butterfly mark on the back of her neck. She was puzzled. ¡°What is this? Why didn¡¯t I notice such a mark on my neck before?¡± The system said, ¡°That¡¯s a mark specially left by Xing Chen. In the future, no matter where you are, he can find you.¡± Huanhuan was shocked. ¡°He installed a GPS positioning system on me!¡± ¡°It seems that he¡¯s really targeting you.¡± Huanhuan was in despair. ¡°System Daddy, save me!¡± The system said, ¡°What can I do? I¡¯m scared too!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a system. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Can he reassemble the system?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand my woes.¡± The human and system hugged each other while trembling in fear. Chapter 262 - Little Pink Chapter 262: Little Pink Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Xuan Wei returned to the divine embassy and pushed open the door, he saw the black crow lying on the wicker basket, drunk. The wine jar beside him was empty. This guy had drunk an entire jar of wine! Xuan Wei picked up the drunk crow. ¡°From the looks of it, you won¡¯t be able to go back today.¡± The crow opened his mouth and belched. The smell of alcohol filled the air. Xuan Wei despised his sloppy appearance and threw him into a basin of water. Suddenly submerged in cold water, the crow immediately woke up from its drunken state. It flapped its wings and shouted, ¡°Xuan Wei, you actually threw me into the water. You¡¯re too much!¡± Xuan Wei glanced at him, then picked up a stone slab and pressed it against the opening of the basin of water. ¡°Don¡¯t think about coming out until you¡¯re clean.¡± The crow¡¯s roar came through the stone slab, and it was filled with anger. ¡°When I come out, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡­ After a discussion, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling decided to strengthen the fortress¡¯s defense and build a wall around it. This would include the vegetable fields, orchards, and terraced mountains. This way, they could prevent outsiders from invading to a certain extent and ensure the safety of their tribesmen. This was a very big project. It required a lot of manpower and resources. However, the army sent by the temple was already on the way. They did not have much time left. They had to work overtime. At the same time, Huanhuan was also practicing alchemy hard, trying to advance to intermediate alchemy as soon as possible. The advancement of alchemy required a lot of experimentation. The experimentation might cause an explosion. In order to avoid anything happening at home, Huanhuan specially ran to the medical area on the 13th floor and found a relatively remote empty room to use as her temporary laboratory. Huanhuan carefully placed the materials into the crucible. After putting it down, she couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious again. ¡°Did I put it in the wrong order just now?¡± The system thought back. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯d feel more at ease if you could remove the last word.¡± The system snorted. ¡°My memory is only so big. I can only remember so much. You can¡¯t count on me for everything!¡± Huanhuan despised him very much. ¡°If you can¡¯t even do this, what¡¯s the point of having you?!¡± ¡°You actually despise your father? You unfilial daughter!¡± Huanhuan closed the latch and ran out of the room. She closed the door and prayed silently, ¡°Don¡¯t blow me up.¡± There was a loud bang, and the crucible exploded again. Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She pushed open the door and walked in. She sighed gloomily at the mess on the floor. The system added bluntly, ¡°The rate of your experiments exploding on you is too high. I don¡¯t think you even need the formula for explosives. You can make a bag of explosives just by doing something.¡± ¡°A trashy system that can¡¯t even remember the order of materials has no right to despise me.¡± ¡°Is it my fault that my memory is small? I want a bigger memory too, but the Lord didn¡¯t bestow it to me. I feel wronged!¡± Huanhuan chatted casually with the system as she cleaned up the house. ¡°Is the Lord your superior?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Did he ask you to choose me?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ No! You actually tricked me?¡± The system was furious. ¡°Where¡¯s the trust between humans and systems?!¡± Huanhuan sighed inwardly. It was a pity. She had almost gotten something out of him. She propped the crucible back onto the stove. ¡°I just want to know the truth. If you¡¯re unwilling to tell me, then forget it.¡± The system muttered unhappily, ¡°Fortunately, I reacted quickly enough and didn¡¯t fall for your trap. If you really get the truth out of me, it¡¯ll be equivalent to me breaking the rules of confidentiality. I¡¯ll be punished later.¡± Huanhuan compared the formula in the introductory alchemy manual and threw the materials into the crucible. She asked casually, ¡°What kind of punishment? Candles, handcuffs, or a small whip?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a pure little system. Don¡¯t teach me such vile things.¡± Huanhuan chuckled. ¡°If you¡¯re pure, how did I get here?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t the system reproduce on its own?!¡± Huanhuan pretended to be surprised. ¡°You even know how to reproduce yourself? It seems that your small memory is used to store these strange things. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t even remember the order of the materials.¡± ¡°Who said I can¡¯t remember? You mixed up the order of the flowing water stones and mountain mustard!¡± Huanhuan shouted anxiously, ¡°Damn, why didn¡¯t you say so just now?!¡± She hurriedly picked up the crucible and placed it on the ground. The contents had already boiled into a pot of black paste. The smell was extremely unpleasant. Sigh, another failure. Huanhuan quickly emptied the crucible. After washing it, she started another round of experiments. The system snorted. ¡°Who asked you to despise me for having small memory? You deserve it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve realized that your mind is smaller than your memory.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Don¡¯t make me punch your chest with my little fists!¡¯ After repeated experiments, Huanhuan finally successfully refined a translucent solid that was similar to silicone. It was soft and smooth to the touch. She could make all kinds of strange shapes with it. Since it was pink, it had a very flashy name¡ªLittle Pink. Huanhuan debated with herself whether she could utter such a shameful name. She pinched Little Pink here and there. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± she asked. The system said, ¡°It¡¯s not in the manual?¡± Huanhuan opened the manual and read the contents word by word. ¡°As long as you soak Little Pink in water, you can grow many, many Little Pinks. Isn¡¯t it cute?¡± The system said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed very cute!¡± Huanhuan¡¯s face was cold. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know how cute Little Pink is. I just want to know what this thing is for.¡± ¡°Well, as I recall, when Little Pinkie is dried, it becomes very strong. It might make a good shield or something.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°No, I think it¡¯s more suitable as city walls.¡± The system sent an emoji with a black question mark on its face. Huanhuan carried Little Pink and quickly ran downstairs to look for Shuang Yun. At this moment, the wall had been built. It was as tall as four people. It surrounded the rock mountain, the vegetable field, the orchard, the terraced mountain, and the bamboo forest at the back of the mountain. At a glance, it looked like a long dragon with its head and tail touching each other. It was quite a spectacular sight. Huanhuan soaked Little Pink in the water. After Little Pink drank enough water, it became much bigger. Under Huanhuan¡¯s instructions, Shuang Yun plucked a small pink ball and smeared it on the newly built wall. He spread it evenly. There was plenty of sun today. It didn¡¯t take long for the little pink spots on the walls to dry. It left a pink coating on the surface of the wall. It looked like a coat of paint. Huanhuan was filled with anticipation. ¡°Come, let¡¯s test its sturdiness.¡± Shuang Yun flashed his claws and grabbed at the wall! The claws drew sparks on the wall, but the wall was unmarked. Chapter 263 - Bad Intentions Chapter 263: Bad Intentions Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan touched the smooth wall and was very surprised. ¡°The effects of this aren¡¯t bad!¡± Shuang Yun nodded in agreement. ¡°This thing is indeed very good for strengthening walls.¡± Ordinary beasts could forget about causing any damage to this wall. As for soul beasts, they had to be at least four-starred soul beasts to cause substantial damage to this wall. After confirming that Little Pink was indeed useful, Huanhuan quickly ran Little Pink into the water again to make it grow bigger. Shuang Yun led the beasts to smear the pink on the surface of the wall. After two days, they finally painted the surface of the wall with Little Pink. The wall¡¯s sturdiness had increased by more than 10 times, instantly making the beasts feel safer! The only incongruity was the color of the walls. The wall was pink like a delicate flower standing in the emerald forest. It stretched its enchanting figure against the wind obnoxiously. Huanhuan thought it was a little unpleasant to the eyes. ¡­ While the Rock Wolf Tribe was busy fortifying the city, a dozen rafts appeared on the Black River. Every raft was crowded with beasts. They looked haggard and disheveled. Some of them were injured and looked rather disheveled. This group of beasts all came from the land on the other side of the Black River. They were originally living a stable and peaceful life on the other side of the river. Unexpectedly, the demon army suddenly arrived. They fought back, but countless people died. Corpses piled up, and blood soaked the soil. Flocks of crows lingered in the sky, flying down from time to time to peck at the rotten meat. Some of the surviving beasts were captured by the demons as part of their efforts. Another group, led by an envoy, made rafts and crossed the Black River. This envoy was from the Sun God Temple and was called Tong Fu. He was originally ordered to go to the tribe on the other side of the Black River to help eliminate dead blood disease. He did not expect to encounter the invasion of the demon race. Under the protection of the guards who sacrificed their lives, Tong Fu was lucky to escape. Tong Fu knew how to use healing spells and could also make a divine medicine that was said to be able to cure any illness. Therefore, he was extremely respected among this group of beasts. They crossed the Black River and landed safely. This group of beasts first set up camp in the forest and survived for a few days. They relied on hunting to survive. Later, someone discovered that there was a large tribe deep in the forest. Tong Fu was immediately tempted. To be honest, he was living well here. These ignorant beasts in the countryside admired him very much. Not only did they give him the best cave to live in, but they would also share the most tender meat with him every time they returned from hunting. Among the group of disheveled beasts, only Tong Fu remained clean and tidy. But that didn¡¯t satisfy his ambitions. He wanted to find a powerful tribe to continue recruiting believers and expand his power. Only then could he obtain the favor and trust of High Priest Wen Qian when he returned to the Sun God Temple in the future. If he was lucky, he might even be one of the candidates for the position of the high priest. At the thought of being able to become a high priest and standing in the temple to be respected by all beasts, Tong Fu felt his heart surge and his blood boil. When he heard that there was a large tribe in the depths of the forest, Tong Fu immediately felt excited even though someone had just brought him a pillow after seeing him nearly falling asleep. Without hesitation, he ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s go to that tribe and take a look!¡± Under Tong Fu¡¯s lead, the group of beasts approached the rock mountain. When they saw the flashy pink wall, they were stunned. Someone whispered. ¡°What is this? It looks like a city wall, but the color isn¡¯t right.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a wall. A tribe that can build walls must be very powerful!¡± ¡°If only the other party is willing to take us in.¡± ¡­ These beasts were not living well in the forest. They were very worried that the demons would cross the Black River and continue to expand their territory. If they could obtain the protection of a powerful tribe, their safety index would increase greatly. Tong Fu was also quite excited. A powerful tribe was waiting for him! He chose a smarter marten and instructed, ¡°Go and find out which tribe this is.¡± The marten responded and transformed into a brownish-gray marten that climbed the wall. The wall was very smooth. He couldn¡¯t find a suitable spot and tried to poke his claws into the wall. Unexpectedly, the wall was extremely hard. He tried his best but couldn¡¯t leave a mark on the wall. The marten pulled back while sweating. ¡°This wall is too strange to climb. Only birds will have a good chance by flying over it.¡± As if to confirm his words, two feather beasts were flapping their wings above them. They easily flew over the wall that could not be climbed over by ordinary beasts. Tong Fu narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why are there birds here? Is this their territory?¡± Since they couldn¡¯t climb the wall, they had to find another way. After the two feather beasts landed, they found Jiu Yuan, who was patrolling. ¡°There¡¯s a group of sneaky beasts outside. I don¡¯t know what they want. Be careful.¡± When Jiu Yuan heard this, he immediately brought a team to see what was going on. In the end, they really did discover a group of unfamiliar beasts. Those beasts looked unfamiliar. He had never seen them before. Moreover, their clothes were disheveled, and they looked sneaky as they hid outside the wall. They must be up to no good! Patriarch Shuang Yun had instructed them to be careful when they saw unfamiliar beasts. Perhaps the demon race was pretending to be ordinary beasts to gather information! Jiu Yuan rushed forward with the patrol team. Without a word, he attacked and beat up the sneaky beasts. It wasn¡¯t until they were beaten to a pulp that Jiu Yuan spat out coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡± Tong Fu covered his swollen face and gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°I have to take revenge!¡± After Jiu Yuan finished beating him up, he turned around and gave the order. ¡°If you encounter such beasts of unknown origins again, don¡¯t waste your breath on them. Just chase them away!¡± The patrol teams held their heads high and replied in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± After Shuang Yun found out about this, he got someone to build four watchtowers on the wall. They were built in four directions¡ªnorth, south, east, and west. There were sentries on duty on each watchtower. In the future, if outsiders were to spy on them, the sentries would immediately discover them and inform the others in the tribe. Huanhuan looked at the wall and the watchtowers in front of her and realized that the rock mountain was really looking more and more like a military fortress. At this rate, they might really be able to build a city! Chapter 264 - She Wanted To Become Stronger! Chapter 264: She Wanted To Become Stronger! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan sprinkled some creeper seeds in the corner. After the seeds sprouted, emerald vines grew and covered the wall. After the pink wall was covered by green leaves, it immediately became much more low-key. Big White and Little White could already walk. They followed Huanhuan every day. Their round bodies were like two white furballs as they swayed as they walked. It was the first time many people from the Rock Wolf Tribe had seen the tiger babies. They found these two babies extremely adorable. They knew that Big White and Little White liked to eat fish. Almost all of them had developed the habit of carrying dried fish with them. Every time they saw the tiger babies, they would take out a handful of dried fish for them to eat. It directly caused the two little fellows to grow rounder and rounder. They could barely see their four short legs. Huanhuan was very worried about this. ¡°What if Big White and Little White become as fat as Ni Ya?!¡± Ni Ya: ¡°¡­¡± He got called out when he didn¡¯t even do anything. Big White and Little White, who had just eaten some dried fish, lay on the grass and revealed their soft white stomachs. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch them. They were so soft and comfortable~ Big White and Little White felt very comfortable being touched. They simply spread their four feet and let their mother touch them. Huanhuan looked at the tiger babies and suddenly thought of her other four children. Especially Big Goody. This girl had changed a lot recently. Big Goody still held onto the anger and hatred from when she was caught and how she could only watch helplessly as her brothers were in danger. She hated herself for being so weak. She couldn¡¯t even protect her family. After being saved, Big Goody was not too happy about it. She wanted to be stronger! She would get strong enough to protect her family so that they would never have to worry about being hurt again! Big Goody secretly made an oath. She then became addicted to hunting and training. She did not exercise alone and pulled her three brothers along to exercise. She got up every day before dawn to run. After returning from their run, the wolf pups would follow Shuang Yun down the mountain to hunt. They would only return with their prey when the sun was about to set. When they returned, they still had to train with the male beasts in the tribe. Big Goody had already developed a body full of muscles. Her beautiful body was filled with strength, and her sharp claws were shining. Her combat strength and biting power were not inferior to any male beast. Huanhuan¡¯s soft and cute daughter had become a mighty and strong wolf. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh again. At that moment, the sentry up on a watchtower howled. This sound meant that there was an enemy attack. The male beasts who were working in the fields took off their clothes and transformed into beasts. Under Jiu Yuan¡¯s lead, they rushed out of the wall. Bai Di hurried over and picked up Huanhuan and the tiger babies. Huanhuan wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Some beasts with ill intentions must¡¯ve approached the wall and were attacked by the creepers outside.¡± Before long, Jiu Yuan and the others returned with two beaten-up beasts. As Shuang Yun had yet to return from hunting, Jiu Yuan went straight to Huanhuan. She would handle this matter. Ever since Huanhuan publicly admitted her identity as a witch doctor, she had completely confirmed her status as a witch doctor. In the future, if anything happened in the tribe and Shuang Yun was not around, Huanhuan would call the shots. Jiu Yuan said, ¡°The sentries found these two mole beasts sneaking about outside the wall. They¡¯re very suspicious.¡± Huanhuan glanced at the two beasts. Their beast form was that of moles, and they looked like weasels. Their black eyes kept shifting about. When their gazes landed on Huanhuan¡¯s face, they were stunned by her beautiful appearance. They stared at her without blinking, almost dumbfounded. She had big black grape-like eyes, fair skin like cow¡¯s milk, and pink lips. Her exquisite body was wrapped in a mermaid dress, revealing her slender and exquisite ankles. They had never seen such a beautiful female! Although this was not the first time she had been stared at, Huanhuan was still not used to it. She coughed lightly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The little female¡¯s voice was also nice. It was soft and sweet~ The two mole beasts were almost stunned. When they didn¡¯t answer for a long time, Bai Di said coldly, ¡°These two are dishonest. Beat them up first.¡± Jiu Yuan glanced at the wolf beasts behind him. Hence, the wolf beasts immediately raised their fists and swarmed over, pressing the two mole beasts to the ground and beating them up. They both screamed in pain. As the wolf beasts beat them, they asked fiercely, ¡°How dare you not answer our witch doctor¡¯s question?!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± The wolf beasts kept punching. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. What are you doing here?!¡± ¡°We¡­¡± The wolf beasts: ¡°Are you going to tell us? If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± ¡°I said¡­¡± One of the wolf beasts sneered. ¡°Are you going to tell us or not? Your bones are very hard. Alright, let¡¯s continue fighting! Let¡¯s fight hard!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡­ Seeing that the two moles were about to die from the beating, Huanhuan slowly said, ¡°Alright, if you keep beating them up like this, they won¡¯t be able to speak even if they want to.¡± The wolf beasts retracted their fists and retreated to the sides. The two mole beasts lay on the ground, on the verge of death. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before. Where are you from?¡± Afraid that they would be beaten up again if they spoke slowly, they rushed to speak. ¡°We¡¯re from across the Black River!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Our home was taken over by the demons. We had no choice but to escape here.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t kill us. We have elders, children, and a big family to support. If we die, what will happen to our parents and children?!¡± ¡°Boo-hoo!¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°If you cry again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± They immediately shut up, not daring to make another sound. The little female¡¯s smile was very cute, but the two mole beasts felt an inexplicable chill. What was with this murderous smile?! They were so scared! Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°Are you the only two who escaped?¡± The two mole beasts looked hesitant. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me?¡± Jiu Yuan stepped on the back of one of the mole beasts. ¡°Are you going to tell us?!¡± The beast¡¯s chest was about to crack from the stomp. His face was pale from the pain. He hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you everything! There are more than 50 beasts who crossed the river with us. We came with Lord Envoy!¡± His companion immediately cursed, ¡°Are you crazy? You actually mentioned Lord Envoy?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to be beaten to death. Even if it¡¯s God, I don¡¯t care anymore!¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Huanhuan interrupted their argument and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. Tell me everything you know. If you don¡¯t say anything, then you¡¯ll be dragged to the back of the mountain where you¡¯ll be buried.¡± Chapter 265 - an I Go Back? Chapter 265: Can I Go Back? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The two moles couldn¡¯t withstand the beating of Jiu Yuan and the wolf beasts, so they finally confessed. It turned out that they had been sent by Tong Fu to release nematodes into the rock mountain. Jiu Yuan found an animal hide bag on them. He opened the bag. It was filled with squirming beige nematodes. They were especially disgusting. Huanhuan only took a look and felt her stomach turn over. She had the urge to vomit. The system shouted back, ¡°That¡¯s disgusting! Take it away! I don¡¯t want to see it!¡± Huanhuan quickly asked Jiu Yuan to take the bag away. The nematodes were parasites. They were thin, long, and very inconspicuous. As long as they burrowed into one¡¯s body, regardless of whether it was a beast or an ordinary animal, they would die from having their intestines pierced. There had been previous bug disasters on the beast continent. Nematodes were among those pervasive bugs responsible for wreaking havoc. They were the natural enemies of all plants and animals. Ever since the bug disaster, the number of bugs on the beast continent had fallen to a low point. This kind of nematode was almost extinct. They did not expect to suddenly see them here. If they really entered the rock mountain, many beasts would definitely suffer. That envoy was indeed vicious. After Bai Di explained the dangers of nematodes to Huanhuan, her mood became very bad. She touched the tiger cubs in her arms, then her mood improved. She said to the two mole beasts, ¡°How much do you know about Lord Envoy? Tell me everything.¡± In any case, that mole beast had already exposed the envoy. He knew that there was no other way out, so he just told Huanhuan everything that he knew. After learning that envoys could not only use healing spells but also create a divine medicine that could heal any injuries and illnesses, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Do you believe everything they say?¡± One of the mole beasts said, ¡°Not only is the envoy noble, but he¡¯s also powerful. Of course, we believe him!¡± ¡°Since you trust him so much, he must have something extraordinary about him,¡± Huanhuan said to Jiu Yuan. ¡°Bring someone to invite that divine envoy over.¡± She emphasized the word ¡®invite¡¯. Jiu Yuan was very puzzled. ¡°Such a ruthless guy should be killed immediately. Why are you spending so much effort to invite him over?!¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I naturally have my reasons. Just invite him over. If he refuses to come, kidnap him.¡± Sensing that there was something else in her words, Jiu Yuan didn¡¯t ask further. He led a group of people toward the forest. As for the two mole beasts, they were brought to the dungeon by Feng Lan. Huanhuan was silent for a while before saying, ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be back anytime soon. Let¡¯s go home first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Di picked her and the tiger cubs up and walked steadily into the fortress. When she returned home, Huanhuan¡¯s tense nerves finally eased. She put the tiger babies to bed. Bai Di could tell she wasn¡¯t in a good mood. ¡°There are some unfinished cookies in the kitchen. Shall I heat them up and bring them to you?¡± Huanhuan replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Di stroked her head and walked out of the bedroom. Huanhuan pinched Big White¡¯s little toe pads from time to time. She was still thinking about what had just happened and sighed faintly. ¡°Little Brat, I keep feeling that I¡¯ve become bad.¡± The system said, ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡± Huanhuan laughed at herself. ¡°I used to be so timid that my legs would go weak if I killed a chicken, but now, I can decide the life and death of others without blinking.¡± Her heart hardened. Thinking about it carefully, this change in her seemed to have begun quietly the moment she asked Little Lotus to kill Huai Shan. The system said, ¡°You just did what was best for you. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Huanhuan lowered her eyes and looked at her palms. ¡°I¡¯m just a little afraid that if this continues, I¡¯ll become someone else. I¡¯ll become a bad person who¡¯s willing to sacrifice others to protect myself.¡± Her hands were already stained with blood. They might be stained with more blood in the future. The system said, ¡°This is the beast continent. If you want to live, you have to learn to be ruthless.¡± Huanhuan muttered, ¡°Yes, this is the beast continent, not the lawful society I used to live in. This is a world where killing isn¡¯t illegal¡­¡± The system was silent for a moment, then it suddenly asked, ¡°If you were given a chance to return to your original world, would you be willing?¡± Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°Can I still go back?¡± The system asked seriously, ¡°Assuming you can, are you willing to go back?¡± Huanhuan thought about it for a long time before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Of course, she wanted to return to that civilized modern society, but in this world, there was Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, Xue Ling, and the children. She couldn¡¯t bear to part with them. The system said, ¡°You can think about it. Tell me when you come up with an answer.¡± ¡°Can you really make me go back?¡± The system didn¡¯t say anything else. Bai Di walked in with a plate of freshly baked cookies. He picked one up and blew on it to make sure it wouldn¡¯t burn her hands before handing it to Huanhuan. After eating a sweet cookie, Huanhuan¡¯s mood improved again. Sure enough, sweets made people happy. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but eat two more sweet cookies. Jiu Yuan returned, along with Tong Fu. Huanhuan touched the tiger babies. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Be good and stay here. Don¡¯t run around.¡± The tiger babies rubbed against her fingers and let out soft cries. Huanhuan and Bai Di walked out of the rock mountain. This time, Huanhuan deliberately put on a veil to cover most of her face so that no one would stare at her again. Tong Fu looked younger than expected. He was tall, thin, and handsome. However, his eyes were drooping, making him look a little gloomy. Coupled with his arrogant appearance, it was obvious that he was not an easy beast. However, he was indeed very respected among the beasts who had escaped. After knowing that the envoy had been captured by the Rock Wolf Tribe, those beasts were afraid that the envoy would be bullied, so they all followed. They were stopped outside the wall and could not enter. But their shouts came through the wall. ¡°Let the envoy go, you bastards!¡± ¡°If you dare to harm the envoy, we¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± Huanhuan glanced at Jiu Yuan. ¡°What happened?¡± Jiu Yuan told her about the beasts following the envoy. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°They¡¯re guests. Since they¡¯re already here, open the door and let them in.¡± Jiu Yuan agreed. ¡°Alright!¡± They opened the door and let in the beasts who were cursing. Chapter 266 - Touch It When We Get Ba Chapter 266: Touch It When We Get Back Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Those beasts thought that they would have to fight to break into the tribe. Unexpectedly, the other party opened the door and let them in. From the other party¡¯s calm expression, they did not seem afraid that they would cause trouble. The group of aggressive beasts who rushed in did not dare to act rashly. They looked at each other and walked through the door one by one. This group of outsiders caused quite a commotion. Many beasts who were working were attracted by the noise. They temporarily put down their work and gathered around to watch the commotion. Even Xuan Wei, who was the most reclusive, walked out of the divine embassy and looked over. After the Rock Wolf Tribe accepted the allegiance of several tribes, there were many races in the tribe. In such a mixed environment, it was inevitable that there would be many conflicts. Fortunately, there were patrols to strictly control them and the neighborhood committee to coordinate with them. After a period of adjustment, everyone could finally get along peacefully. They worked to earn work points every day to obtain food and shelter. Recently, the females in the tribe had even made cotton cloth. This cloth was flexible and breathable. One work point could be exchanged for a piece of cotton cloth that was half the height of a person. The slightly richer beasts had already exchanged work points for cotton cloth to make clothes for themselves. Affected by Huanhuan¡¯s style of dressing, the beasts in the tribe, regardless of gender, preferred to wear long robes. If it was cold, they would even put on an animal hide coat. They usually didn¡¯t think much of it, but now that they were standing together with the fleeing beasts, the contrast was extremely stark. Not only were the beasts of the Rock Wolf Tribe dressed neatly, but they also looked quite good. The fleeing beasts were all wearing tattered animal hide skirts. Some of them didn¡¯t even have animal hide skirts to wear. They could only run around naked. Everyone had eyes and quickly noticed the glaring contrast. The beasts of the Rock Wolf Tribe suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of pride. ¡®See, not only do we have enough to eat and are we able to wear warm clothes, but we also wear cleaner and better clothes than you!¡¯ Meanwhile, the beasts who fled silently hunched their shoulders. Other than jealousy, they were envious. When Tong Fu saw the beasts in this tribe, he naturally could tell how powerful they were from their clothes. His ambition began to revive. If he could gain a foothold in this tribe, his strength would definitely increase rapidly. Thinking of this, Tong Fu changed his tactic. He raised his chin and asked loudly, ¡°Where¡¯s the leader of your tribe? Get him to come out and see me!¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°The leader isn¡¯t here. Please tell me what you want.¡± When Tong Fu saw her eyes, he paused slightly. He had never seen such beautiful eyes. Even if he couldn¡¯t see her entire face, he could tell from her eyes that the female in front of him was definitely beautiful. Faced with females, especially beautiful females, male beasts would put on good attitudes. Even the ambitious Tong Fu could not escape this. He softened his voice. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the witch doctor of this tribe.¡± This answer stunned Tong Fu for a moment, then he sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a female becoming a witch doctor. Your joke is too funny.¡± Jiu Yuan said angrily, ¡°Who¡¯s joking with you? This is our witch doctor! Please show some respect, or don¡¯t blame us for being rude!¡± Tong Fu still didn¡¯t believe them. He stared into Huanhuan¡¯s watery eyes. ¡°You said you¡¯re a witch doctor. What do you have to prove your identity?¡± Jiu Yuan wanted to say something, but Huanhuan stopped him with a gesture. Huanhuan knew that she was representing the entire Rock Wolf Tribe now. No matter what, she had to hold herself up well. She said in a neither servile nor overbearing manner, ¡°You suspect my identity, and I suspect yours. You said you¡¯re an envoy, but what evidence do you have? You have to know that impersonating a witch doctor is nothing, but impersonating an envoy is a capital crime.¡± ¡°What a joke. I¡¯m an envoy from the Sun God Temple! My identity is absolute!¡± ¡°Oh? You said you¡¯re an envoy from the Sun God Temple. May I ask if you know this male beast beside me?¡± Huanhuan turned slightly so that everyone¡¯s gaze was on Bai Di. Tong Fu was so focused on Huanhuan¡¯s face that he did not notice the male beast beside her. He followed Huanhuan¡¯s words and shifted his gaze to Bai Di. When he saw Bai Di¡¯s face, his knees went weak and he knelt on the ground. ¡°G-Greetings, Second Prince!¡± Everyone was stunned. What was with this development? Why did he call Bai Di ¡®Second Prince¡¯? Bai Di glanced at him indifferently. His expression was no longer as gentle and amiable as before. He was frighteningly cold. ¡°I¡¯m not the second prince anymore. You don¡¯t have to call me that.¡± Tong Fu¡¯s forehead was pressed tightly against the ground. Cold sweat broke out, and his voice was trembling. ¡°Yes.¡± The second prince in front of them seemed to be easy to get along with, but everyone in the Sun God Temple knew that the second prince was much more ruthless than the third prince. Back then, there were many doubts about the queen¡¯s death. The second prince had always suspected that the people from the Sun God Temple were secretly manipulating things. In order to find evidence, he had secretly killed many people in the temple. However, he could not find any evidence and could not identify the perpetrator. Everyone in the temple was extremely afraid of this kind-looking but ruthless second prince. When they saw him, they would take a detour, afraid that he would catch them and kill them. Tong Fu was no exception. In his heart, this second prince was no different from a god of death! If he had known that the second prince was in this tribe, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to cause trouble here! Huanhuan approached Bai Di and lowered her voice. ¡°Why is he so afraid of you? Did you do something to him in the past?¡± Bai Di lowered his head. The coldness in his eyes quickly melted into warm spring. ¡°Do I look like the kind of beast who destroys others?¡± Huanhuan blushed under his gaze. ¡°No,¡± she whispered. Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°As for why he¡¯s so timid, it has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Huanhuan whispered when he was done speaking. ¡°There are so many people watching. Don¡¯t touch my head. I have to maintain my noble and cold witch doctor image.¡± She paused, then added, ¡°If you really want to touch it, I¡¯ll let you touch it when we get back.¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll touch it when we get back.¡± Jiu Yuan coughed lightly to remind the couple to pay attention to the occasion. Even if they wanted to show off their love, couldn¡¯t they do it when they got home? This was a public place. There were onlookers and underaged children around! Oh, right. There was also the envoy, who was so frightened that he was about to pee his pants. Chapter 267 - Everyone Who Saw It Was Dead! Chapter 267: Everyone Who Saw It Was Dead! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan only wanted to use Bai Di¡¯s identity to intimidate Tong Fu. She did not expect him to be so frightened that he would lay on the ground without daring to get up. It felt as if she¡¯d thrown a grenade and realized afterward that it was an atomic bomb. It was too powerful, far beyond expectations. Huanhuan asked Tong Fu to stand up. Tong Fu lay on the ground, refusing to get up. Helpless, Huanhuan could only say to Jiu Yuan, ¡°Get him up.¡± Jiu Yuan grabbed Tong Fu and picked him up from the ground. Jiu Yuan had already awakened his soul beast, so his strength was far greater than before. It was very easy for him to carry an adult beast with one hand. Huanhuan smiled and said, ¡°Since we¡¯ve proven that your identity as an envoy is real, we¡¯ll naturally treat you with respect. Lord Envoy, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Tong Fu said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± ¡°Then why are you trembling?¡± Tong Fu wanted to cry. ¡°I don¡¯t want to tremble either, but I can¡¯t control myself.¡± Huanhuan got someone to bring the two mole beasts up. She asked, ¡°Lord Envoy, do you remember these two guys?¡± When the two mole beasts saw Tong Fu, they immediately cried and shouted, ¡°Lord Envoy, please save us!¡± Huanhuan frowned. ¡°You¡¯re a little noisy.¡± Bai Di raised his hand and threw out two bolts of lightning, knocking the two mole beasts unconscious. His movements were crisp and elegant. Huanhuan secretly gave him a thumbs up. He was so cool! Bai Di¡¯s lips curled into a doting smile. Tong Fu trembled even more. Everyone who had seen the legendary smile of the second prince was dead! He was smiling now. ¡®He¡¯ll kill me! ¡®High Priest, help!¡¯ Huanhuan asked again, ¡°You should know these two beasts, right?¡± While trembling, Tong Fu said guiltily, ¡°I don¡¯t know them.¡± ¡°Oh? But they told me that you had them secretly come to the rock mountain to release nematodes. Can you give me an explanation for that?¡± The moment they heard that the other party was going to secretly release nematodes at the rock mountain, the beasts of the Rock Wolf Tribe were extremely angry. Those nematodes could kill! This envoy was up to no good! Tong Fu hunched his shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Maybe they¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± Huanhuan looked at him meaningfully. ¡°Are you planning to deny it?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. Of course, I can¡¯t admit it.¡± Tong Fu thought to himself that he could never admit that he had the intention to harm the Rock Wolf Tribe. Otherwise, the second prince would definitely not let him off. At that time, he would definitely be accused of plotting against the royal family. He would die either way! He had to grit his teeth and deny it. He could not give the second prince an excuse to execute him! Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°Alright, since you say so, I¡¯ll believe you.¡± Jiu Yuan couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. ¡°This person has ill intentions. You can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Huanhuan waved her hand. ¡°Let me finish.¡± Jiu Yuan had no choice but to shut up. Huanhuan asked, ¡°I heard that you can make a divine medicine that can heal any injuries and illnesses, right?¡± Speaking of this, Tong Fu immediately felt a little more confident. He said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter how serious the injury or illness is, as long as you take the divine medicine I make, you¡¯ll recover quickly.¡± Huanhuan raised her doubts at the right time. ¡°Is it really that magical?¡± Tong Fu said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the other beasts.¡± The fleeing beasts echoed. ¡°That¡¯s right. The divine medicine made by the envoy is very powerful. He¡¯s saved numerous dying beasts several times. He¡¯s an envoy sent by the gods. He¡¯s very powerful!¡± Tong Fu puffed out his chest and enjoyed the admiration and praise of these beasts. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Can you show me your divine medicine?¡± Tong Fu did not think too much about it and took out a wooden tube that was about the size of a thumb from the hide bag he carried with him. He handed over the wooden tube. ¡°I don¡¯t have much of the miracle medicine left. This is all I have.¡± Huanhuan took the wooden tube and pulled out the cork. She saw that it was filled with a white powder. Was this the legendary divine medicine? It looked no different from ordinary flour. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Is this divine medicine really as magical as you say it is?¡± Tong Fu said without hesitation, ¡°Of course. This is a divine medicine that I spent my entire life researching. Its effect is comparable to healing techniques. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it yourself!¡± Huanhuan smiled mysteriously. ¡°I do want to try it.¡± Before he could react, Huanhuan said to Jiu Yuan, ¡°Tie him up.¡± Jiu Yuan had been waiting for this moment. He immediately tied Tong Fu up tightly. Tong Fu shouted in horror, ¡°What do you want? I¡¯m an envoy of the Sun God Temple. You can¡¯t treat me like this!¡± The beasts who worshiped him also protested. ¡°You can¡¯t treat the envoy like this! Let him go!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be punished by the heavens for this!¡± They tried to rush over to save him, but they were stopped by the wolf beasts who were already prepared. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°Stop arguing. I don¡¯t intend to hurt the honorable envoy. I just want to do an experiment and show you how magical this legendary divine medicine is. As long as the divine medicine is as powerful as he says, he¡¯ll naturally be safe and sound. If you really believe in the envoy, you should see him complete this experiment with your own eyes.¡± Hearing her words, the noisy beasts fell silent. Some of them had never seen the magic of the divine medicine before. They had only heard rumors about it. Now that they finally had the chance to witness it with their own eyes, they were immediately tempted. The others firmly believed in the effects of the divine medicine. They were certain that the divine medicine was really powerful, so they were not afraid of Huanhuan¡¯s experiment. True gold was not afraid of fire. They were not afraid! Huanhuan waved the wooden tube in her hand. ¡°Lord Envoy, I¡¯m sorry about this.¡± An uneasy feeling rose in Tong Fu¡¯s heart. He struggled desperately, but the rope around his body was so tight that he could not break free. All he could do was ask in a trembling voice, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I just want to test out the divine medicine you made on yourself.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡ª¡± Before Tong Fu could finish, Jiu Yuan forced his mouth open. Huanhuan poured all the powder in the wooden tube into Tong Fu¡¯s mouth, then said to someone, ¡°Throw him into the pit.¡± The two wolf beasts carried Tong Fu and walked to the side of a large pit. Everyone craned their necks to look into the pit and realized that it was crawling with squirming nematodes. Everyone was disgusted. These nematodes were the result of them searching the bodies of the mole beasts. Now, the nematodes could be put to good use. Tong Fu¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me! Let go of me! Let go of me!¡± ¡°Since you claim that your divine medicine can heal any injuries and illnesses, I¡¯m sure it can heal you from the damage of these nematodes too, right? I¡¯ve just fed you so much of your divine medicine. I¡¯m sure these nematodes are nothing to you.¡± ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this!¡± Huanhuan waved her hand. ¡°Throw him down.¡± Chapter 268 - It’s Really Disgusting! Chapter 268: It¡¯s Really Disgusting! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tong Fu was mercilessly thrown into the pit. The nematodes scrambled into his body. One could see them squirming from underneath Tong Fu¡¯s skin. He let out a miserable cry. All the beasts present were disgusted by the terrifying image in front of them. They took two steps back and did not dare to look anymore. Before long, Tong Fu¡¯s shouts disappeared. Jiu Yuan stuck his head out and looked at the scene in the pit. He saw that Tong Fu¡¯s internal organs had been eaten by the nematodes. His entire body had become a nest of nematodes. He was dead. He shook his head at Huanhuan, indicating that he was dead. Huanhuan looked at the fleeing beasts and said, ¡°The results of the experiment are out. Lord Envoy¡¯s divine medicine doesn¡¯t seem to be able to treat any wounds like he said.¡± None of the beasts dared to speak. They were all shocked by the tragic death of the envoy. Two bold beasts were indignant and tried to argue. ¡°You killed the envoy!¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°As you saw just now, I gave him the divine medicine in advance. Logically speaking, the divine medicine should have saved him, but he died in the end. Why? Because the divine medicine was useless. He was a liar.¡± ¡°The envoy wasn¡¯t a liar! Don¡¯t slander him!¡± Huanhuan glanced at the two beasts and said slowly, ¡°It seems that you really admire the envoy. Since that¡¯s the case, you can jump into the pit to join the envoy.¡± Looking at the wriggling nematodes in the pit, the two beasts were afraid. They finally shut their mouths and didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. Huanhuan glanced at the other beasts. ¡°Who¡¯s willing to follow Lord Envoy to the death? Come forward now. We can fulfill your wish.¡± She was clearly very beautiful and cute. She was not scary at all, but these beasts felt fear in their hearts. They lowered their heads and did not dare to look at her. Seeing that no one said anything, Huanhuan got someone to light a fire and burn the nematodes and Tong Fu¡¯s corpse in the pit to ashes. Then, she sprinkled lime powder and buried everything in the soil. The air smelled of burned meat. It smelled good at first. However, all the beasts present only felt disgusted. Their minds were filled with the miserable state of Lord Envoy when the nematodes burrowed into his body. They probably wouldn¡¯t even want to eat tonight. As for the beasts who had fled from the other side of the Black River, Huanhuan did not deal with them directly. Instead, she said to Jiu Yuan, ¡°Lock them up and give them some water and food. When Shuang Yun comes back, we¡¯ll see what he says.¡± Jiu Yuan agreed and led the patrol team to lock the beasts in the cave behind their temporary residence. Those beasts were very angry. A few of them even resisted. After being taught a lesson by Jiu Yuan and his men, they became obedient. Jiu Yuan followed Huanhuan¡¯s instructions and sent water and food to these beasts. The food and water were clean and fresh. After the beasts ate and drank their fill, their resistance decreased. They had crossed the Black River and fled thousands of miles to this place so that they could eat and wear warm clothes. Now that they had food, water, and shelter, they even had the thought that it felt good to be in jail. Huanhuan had no idea that her casual order had changed the thoughts of those beasts. She was squatting on the ground, holding a wooden bucket and vomiting. Those nematodes were really disgusting! Just looking at them made one¡¯s scalp tingle, especially when they entered Tong Fu¡¯s body¡­ Ahhh! It was really disgusting! The system was also complaining. ¡°How can there be such disgusting insects in this world?! I¡¯m definitely going to have a nightmare tonight!¡± Huanhuan vomited all the sweet cookies she had eaten earlier. Her stomach felt empty. She let go of the bucket and slumped to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have nightmares too.¡± The system said, ¡°If I see such disgusting things again, I¡¯ll definitely pixelate them!¡± ¡°Daddy, please mosaic them for me too! I don¡¯t want to see them either!¡± ¡°Let me study how to write the code for the mosaic.¡± ¡°Go, go!¡± ¡­ Bai Di walked in with hot water and smiled helplessly at her appearance. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to maintain the image of a noble and cold witch doctor? You don¡¯t look noble and cold at all.¡± Huanhuan said weakly, ¡°We¡¯re at home anyway. We¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need to put on airs. I want to be myself again.¡± Bai Di picked her up and brushed the dirt off her dress so that she could sit on the stool. After soaking the cotton handkerchief, he wrung out the excess water and helped her wipe her face and hands. Huanhuan hugged Bai Di and took the opportunity to rub against his abs. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make you some broth.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want meat for the next few days! Especially roasted meat. I insist on not eating it!¡± She remembered the burning smell when she burned the worms just now. If she saw roasted meat again, she would definitely vomit on the spot. ¡°Okay, no meat.¡± Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°Weren¡¯t you calm outside? Why are you showing your true self now?¡± Huanhuan pursed her lips. ¡°I was pretending. You have no idea, I was so nervous that my palms were sweating.¡± ¡°Really? I couldn¡¯t tell.¡± Huanhuan snorted. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m good at acting!¡± Bai Di couldn¡¯t resist lowering his head and kissing her on the lips when he saw how smug she was. ¡°If you¡¯re ever nervous, grab my hand. Don¡¯t face everything alone.¡± Huanhuan wrapped her arms around his neck and got him to kiss her again. She looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Bai Di¡¯s voice turned hoarse. ¡°I¡¯ll want to eat you up.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s face turned red. She looked around to make sure there was no one else at home, then she braced herself and whispered in his ear, ¡°If you¡¯re fast, we can have a go before they come back.¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. He touched her stomach. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry anymore.¡± As soon as she said it, her stomach growled. ¡®Good. I just got slapped in the face.¡¯ Huanhuan lowered her head in embarrassment, not daring to look at Bai Di¡¯s face. Bai Di suppressed a smile and patted her butt gently. ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you,¡± he said gently. ¡°We can do everything else after we¡¯re full.¡± Huanhuan had no choice but to let go of him and say coyly, ¡°I want to eat potato cakes. Something sweeter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°And sweet soup.¡± ¡°Eating too much sweet stuff is bad for your teeth.¡± Huanhuan showed her white teeth. ¡°My teeth are good! I can eat something sweet!¡± Bai Di looked helpless. ¡°Alright. Whatever you say.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Chapter 269 - Daddy Is Awesome! Chapter 269: Daddy Is Awesome! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Bai Di left, the system popped up again. ¡°Why do I feel like Bai Di is more like your father than I am?¡± Huanhuan said lazily, ¡°That can only mean that you¡¯re not good enough as a father. You¡¯re actually inferior to your son-in-law. You need to reflect on yourself.¡± Huanhuan sat on the bed. The two tiger babies immediately crawled over and lay on her stomach. Their little meaty claws stepped on her stomach, making it itch. She poked the tiger babies, causing them to fall down on their feet. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of their soft stomachs. She stretched out her hands and touched the stomachs of the tiger babies. How soft! The system thought for a moment. ¡°I wrote out the code for the mosaic. Do you want to try it?¡± Hearing this, Huanhuan immediately perked up. ¡°Sure!¡± With the mosaic, she would no longer have to worry about her having nightmares because of the nematodes! After a moment of silence, she heard the system speak. ¡°I¡¯ve already installed the program for you. From now on, nothing violent or disgusting will scare you anymore. Am I a good father?¡± Huanhuan clapped. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re awesome!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s better, me or Bai Di?¡± Huanhuan pondered seriously for a moment. ¡°I think Bai Di is better.¡± The system was unhappy. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because he has abs for me to rub against. You don¡¯t.¡± The system was speechless. It might as well not have such a stupid daughter! Bai Di¡¯s potato cakes were soft and fragrant. They tasted sweet. In the past, the sweet soup was brewed with sweet fruits. It was very sweet, but today¡¯s sweet soup was simmered with sweet vegetables. There were also some shredded pickled radishes in it. It was sour and sweet. It wasn¡¯t as sweet as Huanhuan wanted, but it was delicious. She ate with relish. But Bai Di didn¡¯t make much of it, so she ate it all in one go. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not full.¡± ¡°We have to eat dinner soon. You can¡¯t eat too much.¡± Bai Di wiped her face and hands. ¡°I¡¯ll make your favorite sour fish soup tonight.¡± At the mention of sour fish soup, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but gulp. Bai Di couldn¡¯t resist pinching the tip of her nose when she looked so hungry. ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare dinner. Just call me if you need me.¡± ¡°Go, go. Remember to add more pickled vegetables.¡± Bai Di got up and walked away. The tiger cubs squeezed into her arms and pressed their claws against her chest, making soft cries. They were hungry. Huanhuan lifted her clothes, revealing her voluptuous breasts. The tiger babies immediately went up and sucked on them. Coincidentally, Shuang Yun came back at this moment. He pushed open the door and saw Huanhuan revealing her upper body. His eyes immediately lit up as he pounced over. ¡°I want milk too!¡± It was clearly not the first time Huanhuan had encountered such a situation. She calmly called out to Little Lotus. The lotus immediately sprang out and bloomed, blocking Shuang Yun from taking a step forward. Shuang Yun was very unhappy. ¡°Go away. Don¡¯t block me from making out with Huanhuan.¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°You¡¯re already a father. Why are you snatching milk from children? Aren¡¯t you shameless?¡± Shuang Yun said confidently, ¡°You¡¯re so cute when you¡¯re breastfeeding. I couldn¡¯t help but get hard when I saw you.¡± Huanhuan was speechless. After the babies finished drinking their milk and Huanhuan had adjusted her clothes, she called Little Lotus back. Shuang Yun sighed at the sight of the well-dressed little female. Huanhuan snorted. She asked, ¡°Do you know about Tong Fu?¡± ¡°Jiu Yuan has already told me.¡± Shuang Yun walked over and took her and the children into his arms. ¡°You did well. People like Tong Fu who have ulterior motives should be dealt with cleanly.¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°But he¡¯s an envoy, after all. Since we killed him in front of so many people, won¡¯t things end badly?¡± Shuang Yun lowered his head and nuzzled her neck. She smelled like milk after feeding the children. He couldn¡¯t help but lick her neck. Huanhuan trembled from the licking and pushed him out with a red face. ¡°The children are still watching. Can¡¯t you behave?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I just licked you.¡± Shuang Yun hugged the soft female and was a little restless. ¡°Tong Fu deserved to die. Leave the rest to me. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s lips curled into a devilish smile. ¡°You want to know? Kiss me and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Huanhuan was not fooled. After living together for so long, she had long seen through the nature of this big pervert. As long as she took the initiative to approach him, he would immediately turn the tables and press her onto the bed to do those indescribable things. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m a witch doctor of the Rock Wolf Tribe now. According to the rules, shouldn¡¯t you give me some compensation? Even if we¡¯re mates, you can¡¯t make me work for nothing, right?¡± Shuang Yun was very generous. ¡°What do you want? As long as you tell me, I¡¯ll get it for you immediately.¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I just want you to promise me something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to take advantage of me without my permission.¡± Shuang Yun thought about it seriously and said decisively, ¡°I¡¯m going to the kitchen to see if Bai Di needs any help. Goodbye.¡± He kissed her quickly, and before she could react, he was gone. Huanhuan was caught between laughter and tears. For dinner, Bai Di not only cooked sour fish soup but also steamed egg custard. The egg custard was prepared for Huanhuan, but in the end, she fed most of it to the tiger babies. Although she knew the twins were fat, she wanted to feed them, especially since they were lying in her arms. They were so cute. Huanhuan was sleeping with Bai Di tonight, and the two fat children were in between them. She finally managed to get the tiger babies to sleep. She slowly approached Bai Di, her eyes bright in the night. Bai Di stroked her cheek with his fingers. The tenderness in his eyes almost overflowed. When he pressed down on her, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes. They kissed intimately. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Unknowingly, they were both already naked. Huanhuan opened her eyes to touch Bai Di¡¯s abs, but all she saw was a mosaic. The screen was filled with mosaics! The figures were all blurry! She couldn¡¯t even see Bai Di¡¯s eyes, let alone his abs! Huanhuan was dumbfounded. Sensing her abnormality, Bai Di stopped and whispered in her ear, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huanhuan wanted to cry. Could she tell him that her eyes were now blurred by mosaic?! Chapter 270 - Don’t Even Think About Escaping! Chapter 270: Don¡¯t Even Think About Escaping! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations A lingering affair that should have happened was finally forced to stop because of the forceful insertion of the mosaic. It wasn¡¯t until the two of them were dressed again that the world returned to normal. She was so angry that she wanted to press the system to the ground and beat it up! Bai Di pulled her into his arms and kissed her forehead. ¡°Go to sleep,¡± he said, his voice low and gentle. Huanhuan was filled with anger, but she couldn¡¯t flare up at Bai Di. She closed her eyes obediently. After a long time, she gradually calmed down and fell asleep. In her dream, she was surrounded by countless nematodes. She fled in fear. Bai Di suddenly descended from the sky and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here to save you!¡± Huanhuan was extremely touched. She looked up at him and was about to say a few affectionate words when she was frightened by the mosaic in front of her. Her eyes flew open. Phew, fortunately, it was just a dream. It was the next morning. Bai Di, who should have been sleeping beside her, was long gone. The two tiger babies were sleeping soundly on Huanhuan¡¯s stomach. Huanhuan sat up, and the tiger babies woke up as well. They looked up at her with wet blue eyes. She reached out and touched their furry heads. Recalling the large piece of mosaic in her dream, Huanhuan was furious. She called out the system and questioned it angrily. ¡°Why did mosaic block my vision when I was making out with Bai Di?!¡± The system said matter-of-factly, ¡°You were doing something embarrassing. Of course, it had to be pixelated!¡± ¡°But we¡¯re mates. Isn¡¯t it only right for us to do that? Why did you mosaic it?! Hurry up and remove the mosaic program!¡± The system said, ¡°If you remove it, you won¡¯t have a mosaic to protect your eyes if you encounter anything as disgusting as nematodes in the future.¡± Huanhuan asked angrily, ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t feel disgusted when I open my eyes and see nothing but mosaics?!¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s fine.¡± Under Huanhuan¡¯s repeated requests, the system finally helped her remove the mosaic program. Shuang Yun decided to meet the beasts who fled from the other side of the Black River personally. Jiu Yuan led his men to release them from the cave and gathered them in an open space. Before this, Shuang Yun had already learned from others how sorry these beasts were. However, after seeing them with his own eyes, their sorry state still exceeded his expectations. Ever since he listened to Huanhuan¡¯s suggestion and seriously sorted out the hygiene problems in the tribe, the entire Rock Wolf Tribe had become cleaner and more orderly. He was already used to everyone being clean. When he saw so many sloppy beasts, his eyes hurt. If the tribe wasn¡¯t short of people, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to take a look at these guys. Shuang Yun decided to get straight to the point. ¡°Do you want to stay?¡± The beasts were stunned. Seeing that they were all at a loss, Shuang Yun patiently asked again, ¡°Do you want to stay at the rock mountain? If you do, let me know.¡± These beasts originally thought that Shuang Yun was going to punish them. They did not expect him to be willing to let them stay and live. They nodded in surprise and scrambled to speak. ¡°Yes, yes! We want to stay!¡± Shuang Yun gestured for them to quiet down. As a soul beast, he had an overwhelming air of deterrence against ordinary beasts. In addition, he had a sharp aura. A casual move from him immediately made all the beasts present shut up and listen to him obediently. ¡°You can stay if you want, but our tribe has rules. Beasts from outside have to be assessed for three months regardless of their race and identity. During these three months, you can stay in the temporary residence and work hard to earn work points. When you¡¯ve gathered 100 work points, you¡¯ll be allowed to officially become a member of the Rock Wolf Tribe and live in that place with us.¡± Shuang Yun raised his hand and pointed at the rock mountain. The beasts looked at the rock mountain. It was covered in emerald vines, so they couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside. However, since Patriarch Shuang Yun said that only those who passed the assessment could stay there, it meant that the place was definitely very good. A bold beast asked, ¡°What are work points?¡± Shuang Yun glanced at Jiu Yuan. ¡°Explain it to them.¡± Hence, Jiu Yuan explained the work points system in detail and introduced the rules and laws of the tribe. After these beasts heard this, some of them with better brains couldn¡¯t help but look thoughtful. Some simple-minded beasts said casually, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to take us in and give us a place to stay, we¡¯ll do anything!¡± Shuang Yun emphasized, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯ve done in the past, but if the demons attack in the future and there¡¯s a war in the tribe, you have to obey the deployment unconditionally. If anyone dares to retreat and escape, you¡¯ll be treated as deserters.¡± He paused and looked around. ¡°Do you know what happens to deserters?¡± Everyone stared at him. Shuang Yun¡¯s lips curled up, and an evil smile that was almost cruel appeared in his dark green eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll skin you alive and kill you.¡± Everyone was shocked. Some of the beasts were afraid. They had seen how terrifying the demons were with their own eyes. They had almost died at the hands of those demons. They were already lucky to have escaped with their lives. How could they dare to fight the demons again?! Shuang Yun took in the changes in the beasts¡¯ expressions. He got someone to open the door and said, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to stay, leave immediately.¡± He paused and added, ¡°You have to think carefully. Once you leave, don¡¯t even think about coming back.¡± These beasts looked at each other. In the end, more than 40 beasts chose to stay. The other dozen beasts walked out of the crowd and left through the door. Some of them were scared out of their wits by the demons and were afraid that they would be forced to participate in the war against them if they stayed. Some of them were still brooding over the death of the envoy. They were fans of Tong Fu and believed that the envoy was powerful, but he was killed by the Rock Wolf Tribe. They wanted to avenge the envoy, but they were too weak to attack the Rock Wolf Tribe. They could only suppress their hatred and choose to leave for the time being. At the same time, they swore to themselves. When they became stronger in the future, they would definitely come back! None of those murderers who caused the death of the envoy could escape! As for the 40 or so beasts who volunteered to stay, they were handed over to Jiu Yuan to be trained and managed. Shuang Yun found Feng Lan and whispered a few words to him. Feng Lan brought a small team and left the tribe silently, chasing after the dozen or so beasts that had left. Especially the few beasts who wanted revenge. They would disappear from this world forever. No one saw them again. Chapter 271 - An Ominous Omen Chapter 271: An Ominous Omen Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan brought the tiger cubs out to bask in the sun. As there were suddenly many new beasts in the tribe, those people were not used to Huanhuan¡¯s face. Every time they saw her, they would involuntarily be attracted to her. Often, someone would accidentally bump into others or something because they were too focused on staring at her. As a result, there were many conflicts. In order to prevent this from happening again, Huanhuan would wear a veil every time she went out. Although she was still attractive, it was much better than before. There was an animal hide blanket on the grass. She sat on it and watched the cubs roll around. Mu Xiang sat beside her with a pile of cotton cloth and needles in front of her. Her hands were busy sewing. She planned to make clothes for Jiu Yuan and Feng Lan respectively. She had made a semi-finished product. As she worked, she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you make clothes for your four mates?¡± Although Xue Ling had yet to officially mate with Huanhuan, he had been living in Huanhuan¡¯s house. Everyone had already treated him as Huanhuan¡¯s mate. Huanhuan did not say anything about this, which was a tacit agreement. Huanhuan smiled awkwardly. ¡°With my skills, I can barely make a skirt. In any case, I just have to sew two pieces of cloth together. It¡¯s not technical. But if I want to seriously make a skirt, forget it. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that good. I¡¯d better not waste thread and cloth.¡± Bai Di and Sang Ye were the ones who made all the clothes at home. They were very skilled, so Huanhuan shouldn¡¯t even try. Mu Xiang laughed and asked mysteriously, ¡°I actually wanted to ask you when you¡¯re going to mate with Xue Ling.¡± Huanhuan was stunned. She stammered, ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about this?¡± Mu Xiang¡¯s eyes were filled with mischief. ¡°To tell you the truth, Xue Ling asked me to help sound you out. He wants to know when you plan to really accept him.¡± Huanhuan was a little embarrassed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he come and ask me himself?¡± How could he tell outsiders about such private matters? How embarrassing. Mu Xiang smiled brightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be shy. We¡¯re good friends. I know basically everything about your family. You can tell me whatever you think. Let¡¯s discuss it together.¡± Huanhuan tried to change the topic. ¡°Is the neighborhood committee very free recently? You¡¯re actually in the mood to worry about my family.¡± ¡°Your family is also under the jurisdiction of the neighborhood committee. It¡¯s our job to maintain family harmony and promote single male beasts to find mates. We¡¯re doing this for everyone¡¯s sake, don¡¯t you think?¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°You actually sound reasonable.¡± Mu Xiang leaned toward her. ¡°I¡¯m serious. You were pregnant before and couldn¡¯t mate. Now that you¡¯ve finally given birth, shouldn¡¯t you seize the opportunity to settle the matter between you and Xue Ling?¡± Huanhuan looked at her, and her heart skipped a beat. She suddenly asked, ¡°Mu Xiang, tell me honestly, how much did Xue Ling give you to persuade me for him?¡± Mu Xiang coughed lightly and said righteously, ¡°What are you talking about? Am I, Mu Xiang, the kind of beast who would betray her friends for benefits?!¡± ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to tell me. I¡¯ll ask Xue Ling later. He¡¯ll definitely be happy to tell me.¡± Mu Xiang immediately grabbed her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t. If you go looking for him, it means my mission has failed.¡± ¡°So you came to me on purpose to get information out of me to complete your mission.¡± Huanhuan understood. ¡°What¡¯s the mission reward he gave you?¡± Mu Xiang raised a finger and whispered, ¡°A red crystal.¡± ¡°He¡¯s really generous.¡± Mu Xiang muttered, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the red crystal, I wouldn¡¯t have shamelessly helped him approach you.¡± ¡°Is our friendship only worth one red crystal?¡± Mu Xiang blurted out, ¡°Of course not. How can our friendship be more precious than red crystals?!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mu Xiang quickly corrected herself. ¡°No! I mean, our friendship is far more precious than red crystals! Not to mention one red crystal, even if it¡¯s 10 red crystals, Xue Ling can forget about bribing me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± Mu Xiang smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°How do you plan to answer Xue Ling? Tell me whether you¡¯ll agree to mate with him or not so I can report back.¡± Huanhuan curled her finger at her. Mu Xiang immediately put her ear closer to Huanhuan. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°Tell Xue Ling to come to my room tonight. I have¡­¡± She was halfway through her sentence when the sky suddenly darkened. The sun in the sky was gradually disappearing! All the beasts were stunned. Some of the older beasts ran home while shouting in fear, ¡°The sun is going to be eaten by demons. Everyone, hide. Don¡¯t stand outside, or you¡¯ll all be eaten by demons!¡± It was the first time the younger beasts had seen the sun being ¡®eaten¡¯. They were all terrified. Fear quickly spread. The beasts all ran home crazily. Some of them who were farther away from home simply found a place to squat down and hug their heads. Mu Xiang immediately stood up and shouted, ¡°Go back quickly! You¡¯ll be eaten by demons if you stand outside!¡± Huanhuan glanced at the sun that was gradually ¡®disappearing¡¯ in the sky and asked in a low voice. ¡°Little Brat, has the sun really been eaten?¡± The system said, ¡°To think that you¡¯re a university graduate who graduated from nine years of compulsory education. You actually asked such a stupid question. Didn¡¯t your primary school textbook explain how the solar eclipse came about?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s an eclipse too, but this isn¡¯t Earth, after all. We can¡¯t judge this world by common sense, so I¡¯m not too sure.¡± Huanhuan slowly picked up the two tiger cubs on the ground, lest they be stepped on by the panicked beasts. She tried to calm Mu Xiang, telling her not to be afraid. Mu Xiang was anxious. ¡°The sun has been eaten by demons. How can I not be afraid? Don¡¯t just stand here. Come back with me!¡± Huanhuan was dragged a few steps forward. At this moment, the entire Rock Wolf Tribe was in chaos. There were beasts running for their lives everywhere. Some of the cubs were scattered in their panic and fell to the ground, crying in fear. At this moment, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling all came out. They immediately found Huanhuan and the tiger cubs in the crowd. Xue Ling picked Huanhuan and the children up, preparing to fly back. Mu Xiang was also picked up by Jiu Yuan and Feng Lan. Huanhuan quickly pointed at a crying cub and said, ¡°That child fell. Go and pick him up.¡± ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Shuang Yun rushed over and picked up the cub. He looked around and frowned at the chaos in the tribe. Xue Ling had already flown back to the rock mountain with Huanhuan and the children. The parents who had lost their cub were anxious and looking for the cub all over the place. Shuang Yun returned the cubs to his parents before returning home with Bai Di and Sang Ye. He said worriedly, ¡°The sun was suddenly eaten. It¡¯s an ominous sign.¡± Chapter 272 - Sacrificial Ritual (Part 1) Chapter 272: Sacrificial Ritual (Part 1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Sang Ye said, ¡°My grandfather once told me that the sun being eaten is an ominous sign. A calamity will definitely descend in the future.¡± His maternal grandfather was the former high priest of the Dark Moon Temple. What his grandfather said was very credible. Bai Di connected the dots to a series of recent events and analyzed, ¡°Could the heavens be hinting at the invasion of the demons?¡± Xue Ling tidied his sleeves and said slowly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, this is very bad.¡± With the invasion of the demons, there would be another war on the beast continent. At that time, lives would be lost. Who knew how many more beasts would die? Shuang Yun said heavily, ¡°If the rock mountain can¡¯t hold on anymore, take Huanhuan and the children away and go somewhere no one knows about.¡± Big Goody quickly asked, ¡°What about you? Aren¡¯t you coming with us?¡± Shuang Yun stroked her head and smiled calmly. ¡°As the leader, of course, I have to stay and protect my home with my life.¡± ¡°Then I want to stay and fight with you!¡± Dos, Tres, and Little Monster also echoed, ¡°We want to stay and fight together!¡± Shuang Yun smiled in relief as he hugged the four children. Huanhuan coughed lightly and interrupted the sad atmosphere between them. She said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s just an eclipse. Don¡¯t make it look like the end of the world, okay?¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°An eclipse?¡± It was the first time they had heard the word, and they found it incomprehensible. Huanhuan explained, ¡°A solar eclipse is a natural phenomenon. It has nothing to do with demons, and it has nothing to do with ominous omens. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Shuang Yun still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°But the sun has already been eaten. Isn¡¯t that an ominous sign?¡± ¡°The sun hasn¡¯t been eaten. It¡¯s just temporarily blocked by the moon. It¡¯ll come out in a while.¡± ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Huanhuan had no choice but to teach them science. After she finished speaking, their expressions did not change much, but they were all shocked. They did not know that they were living on a ball, and the ball was spinning. The principle of rotation was simply unbelievable. Xue Ling narrowed his eyes. ¡°If the truth is as Huanhuan said, we can make use of this matter.¡± As soon as she saw him like this, Huanhuan knew that he was up to no good again. ¡°What do you want now?¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°You¡¯re now a witch doctor of the Rock Wolf Tribe. Do you know what a witch doctor is? When witchcraft and medicine are combined, that¡¯s what a witch doctor is. Your current medical skills are obvious to all. Everyone has seen you put your medical skills to use. But you¡¯ve barely used your witchcraft. You need to strengthen it.¡± Huanhuan muttered softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know any witchcraft to begin with.¡± ¡°The principle of the eclipse you just mentioned can become a form of witchcraft.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xue Ling told her his plan, ¡°We¡¯ll hold a sacrifice and you¡¯ll host it. After the sacrifice and when the sun appears again, everyone will think it¡¯s all your doing.¡± After Huanhuan heard this, she quickly waved her hand. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I don¡¯t know how to preside over sacrifices at all.¡± Xue Ling smiled, his handsome face shining like the sun. ¡°This is a great opportunity. It can help increase your reputation in the tribe. If anything happens in the future, you won¡¯t even have to appear. You just have to say a word and everyone will listen to you.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ll be lying!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not lying. It¡¯s using the most efficient way to solve a problem reasonably.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°You¡¯re quibbling. I can explain the principle of the solar eclipse to them again. That can solve the problem.¡± But Bai Di said, ¡°Even if you explain, they won¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What you¡¯re saying is so amazing. They won¡¯t understand it. They¡¯ll think you¡¯re talking nonsense. We¡¯re willing to believe you not because we think those principles are reliable but because we believe you.¡± But it was different for the other beasts. They obviously believed in ghosts and gods more than in science. Huanhuan had nothing to say. She could only remain silent. Those were inherent thoughts that had been formed for a long time. It was impossible for her to change their mindsets with just a few words. Shuang Yun decided. ¡°Let¡¯s do as Xue Ling said. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare the things needed for the sacrifice.¡± Sang Ye nodded slightly in agreement. Huanhuan was still very hesitant. As an upright young woman, her childhood education had told her not to believe in ghosts and gods. Now, she had to pretend to be a psychic to deceive others. She felt awkward. At this moment, a system notification suddenly sounded in her mind. ¡°Congratulations to the host for triggering a random mission. Please host a sacrifice. After the mission is completed, the mission reward will be given directly!¡± Huanhuan was instantly speechless. Even the mission required her to preside over the sacrifice. In order to get the reward, she had to do it! ¡°All right.¡± Her shoulders drooped in resignation as she agreed to preside over a sacrificial ritual. While everyone went to prepare the things needed for the sacrifice, she slowly lowered her voice and said, ¡°Little Brat, why did you suddenly give me a sacrificial mission? I don¡¯t know how to host a sacrifice at all. Will I mess it up later?¡± The system said leisurely, ¡°Sacrificial rituals are actually very simple. You just have to go over and sing and dance.¡± Huanhuan was speechless. ¡°But I can¡¯t sing or dance either.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°You can sing and dance?!¡± The system was very proud. ¡°As the best system, I¡¯m omniscient!¡± ¡°That¡¯s awesome, Daddy!¡± The system smiled. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll transmit a teaching video of the dance to your mind. Just follow me later.¡± ¡­ Shuang Yun took the iron pot out of the house and walked out. He stood in the square and knocked twice. The loud bangs quickly spread throughout the mountain. Huanhuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. She hurriedly reminded him, ¡°Be gentle. We only have one pot at home. If it¡¯s broken, what will we eat tonight?!¡± Shuang Yun smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits. I won¡¯t break it.¡± As he knocked, he walked toward the square, shouting from time to time. ¡°Everyone, gather in the square immediately. The witch doctor has something to say about the sun being eaten!¡± At Shuang Yun¡¯s call, the beasts came and gathered in the square. The sun had just been eaten. At this moment, the world outside was dark. All the beasts were uneasy. They were all hiding at home and did not dare to go out. Just now, they heard the sound of an iron pot being knocked on. Coupled with the fact that Patriarch Shuang Yun and the witch doctor had something to say, everyone braced themselves and walked out of their house. They all wanted to know why the sun had been eaten. Could there really be demons? Chapter 273 - Sacrificial Ritual (Part 2) Chapter 273: Sacrificial Ritual (Part 2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Some of the more impatient beasts began to whisper and discuss. Shuang Yun cleared his throat, signaling for everyone to quiet down. He said, ¡°The sun suddenly disappeared. I know everyone is anxious, so I specially consulted the witch doctor, Huanhuan, to resolve this matter for everyone.¡± Hearing this, there was another commotion in the crowd. Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Patriarch, do you mean that witch doctor Huanhuan can make the demons spit out the sun again?¡± Shuang Yun replied loudly, ¡°Yes! She has decided to hold a sacrificial ritual to eliminate the demons and snatch the sun back!¡± Hearing this, the beasts were all excited. They all looked at Huanhuan in unison and shouted excitedly, ¡°Witch Doctor Huanhuan can actually destroy demons. She¡¯s really amazing!¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She had the urge to find a hole and crawl into it. If Bai Di and Sang Ye hadn¡¯t grabbed her from both sides, she would have fled. Eliminating demons sounded super stupid, okay?! Shuang Yun said, ¡°Now, we¡¯ll go down the mountain. After the sacrifice, everyone will be able to see the miracle of the sun returning to the sky.¡± Someone asked, ¡°Will we be eaten by demons if we go down the mountain now?¡± Shuang Yun said confidently, ¡°Of course not. With the witch doctor around, no demons will dare to hurt us!¡± Everyone looked at Huanhuan, as if waiting for her to give an affirmative answer. Huanhuan mustered her courage and said word by word, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Her voice was as sweet and soft as usual, but it sounded extremely reliable to everyone. Huanhuan was a witch doctor. Not only did she know medicine, but she was also knowledgeable in other things. Since she could make a promise, she must be confident. Although everyone was still very afraid, they were willing to go along with Huanhuan. They followed Patriarch Shuang Yun down the mountain. The world outside was still pitch-black. One could not see one¡¯s fingers. The only sound in the silent forest was the occasional cry of wild animals. Other than that, there was not even the sound of the wind. The atmosphere was very oppressive and strange. They were beasts. Even without the fire, they could see clearly in the night. But Huanhuan couldn¡¯t. She had to hold Bai Di¡¯s hand tightly to feel safe in the dark. Shuang Yun got someone to call out the beasts in the temporary residence. Everyone gathered in the open space. In order to make the sacrifice look more presentable, Sang Ye had specially prepared some animals as sacrifices. These were the things he saw when he saw his grandfather holding sacrifices in the temple. Shuang Yun slowly extended his right hand. Xue Ling pushed her gently. ¡°Go,¡± he said softly. Huanhuan glanced at him, then at Bai Di and Sang Ye. They were both watching her, but at the same time, they were silently telling her, ¡®Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll always be with you.¡¯ Huanhuan took a slow, deep breath and tried to stay calm. Wasn¡¯t it just promoting superstition? What was there to be afraid of?! She walked into the center of everyone¡¯s attention and held Shuang Yun¡¯s right hand. All the beasts looked at her without blinking. Most of them had never seen a sacrificial ritual before. This would be the first time in their lives that they would see a sacrificial ritual with their own eyes. Their hearts were filled with curiosity and anticipation. Shuang Yun whispered to her, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± Huanhuan nodded in agreement. Shuang Yun released her hand and stepped aside. The system said, ¡°Close your eyes and relax. Don¡¯t think about anything else. Focus on copying the video.¡± Huanhuan obediently closed her eyes and slowed her breathing. The system asked, ¡°Are you ready?¡± Huanhuan replied softly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s starting.¡± As soon as the system finished speaking, Huanhuan saw a figure appear in front of her. The figure looked exactly like her. They were like twins. There was no difference. Huanhuan¡¯s eyes were clearly closed, but she could clearly see the figure moving in front of her. Huanhuan was originally worried that she would not be able to keep up. But miraculously, when the figure danced, Huanhuan would involuntarily follow. The figure raised her hand, so she did as well. When the figure spun, she followed. Even a few of the more difficult moves were replicated perfectly by her. Her movements were perfect. Huanhuan was extremely surprised, but the situation was special, so she couldn¡¯t ask the system what was going on. She could only let herself dance with the figure. The dance was rather strange. Huanhuan had never seen such a dance before. It was neither an ethnic dance nor a classical dance. There was an indescribable solemnity in the movements. At that moment, she thought she heard a clear bell ring. Ring, ring, ring¡­ As if summoned, the figure knelt down. Huanhuan involuntarily knelt down as well. She folded her hands and pressed them to her chest. She lowered her head like a goddess praying. The bell was still ringing. If one listened carefully, one could hear some clear laughter mixed in. Huanhuan subconsciously pricked up her ears, wanting to hear where the laughter was coming from. If she opened her eyes now, she would definitely see the dumbfounded expressions of all the beasts present. Even Bai Di and Sang Ye, who usually kept a straight face, were shocked. They looked at Huanhuan, who was kneeling on the ground, in disbelief. In the darkness, her entire body emitted a holy light. Even every strand of her hair seemed to have a life force as it gently fluttered. Countless points of light emerged from her body and scattered to the ground like stars. After absorbing the light spots, the plants that had been hibernating in the darkness stretched their leaves and bloomed with the most beautiful flowers. This scene was too beautiful. All the beasts present subconsciously held their breaths, not daring to breathe for fear of disturbing the witch doctor¡¯s prayer. Xuan Wei walked out of the divine embassy. He looked at the female kneeling on the grass, and his blue eyes were filled with surprise. Was this the lost prayer ritual? At this moment, in the Divine Wood Temple thousands of miles away, the originally rotten divine tree suddenly grew green sprouts. When Xue Hui discovered it, she quickly ran into the temple. ¡°High Priest, did you see that? The divine tree is awake!¡± The high priest, who was meditating in the temple, immediately opened his eyes and looked surprised. ¡°The divine tree is awake. Is someone praying to the gods?¡± Xue Hui was in disbelief. ¡°How is that possible? The Divine Wood is already dead. It¡¯s impossible for someone to perform the prayer ritual again.¡± The high priest said slowly, ¡°Perhaps a new divine tree has sprouted.¡± Xue Hui was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Can you be sure?¡± ¡°Give me two days. I want to divine the exact location of the Divine Wood.¡± Chapter 274 - Protect Her For Life Chapter 274: Protect Her For Life Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan only opened her eyes when the sound of the bell disappeared. She looked up and was stunned to find everyone staring at her without blinking. The system sounded relieved. ¡°You danced very well just now!¡± The skullcap drooped down and nuzzled her cheek affectionately. Little Green stretched out its vine and helped her up. At the same time, the clouds in the sky began to move. A ray of sunlight seeped out of a gap in the clouds. When the beasts realized this, they looked pleasantly surprised. ¡°The sun is back!¡± Their gazes on Huanhuan became extremely fervent, and their crazy admiration was obvious. Someone knelt down and shouted excitedly, ¡°It was the witch doctor who destroyed the demons and snatched the sun back!¡± With one person taking the lead, more beasts immediately knelt down and shouted in unison. ¡°Long live the witch doctor!¡± Soon, a large group of them knelt down. As they kowtowed, they shouted for the witch doctor. They were like the most fanatical believers worshiping their god. This was the first time Huanhuan had encountered such a situation. She froze on the spot, not knowing what to do. Fortunately, Shuang Yun appeared in time to save her. He gestured for everyone to calm down and said, ¡°The sun is out, and Huanhuan is tired. She needs to go back and rest. That¡¯s all for today¡¯s ritual. Everyone, disperse.¡± Under the fiery gazes of the beasts, Huanhuan braced herself and walked back to Bai Di. Bai Di took her hand. Unsurprisingly, he felt wet sweat on her palm. He wiped the moisture from her palms. ¡°You did well,¡± he said gently. After receiving his praise, the nervousness in Huanhuan¡¯s heart dissipated a little. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± Bai Di picked Huanhuan up and strode back. Xue Ling and Sang Ye followed. Shuang Yun stayed behind to wrap things up. After returning home, Huanhuan slowly immersed herself in the familiar environment around her before she completely relaxed. She said, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡± Sang Ye brought over warm water and handed it to her. She drank the entire glass of water in one gulp. Sang Ye took the empty cup. ¡°Do you want more?¡± Huanhuan shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Xue Ling paced slowly around her, his gaze roving over her as if exploring something. Huanhuan was embarrassed by his gaze. ¡°Stop walking in circles and say what you want.¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to dance the long-lost Dance of the Gods.¡± Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°What dance?¡± It was Xue Ling¡¯s turn to be surprised. He asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the dance you just danced just now was the Dance of the Gods?¡± Huanhuan thought to herself that she had learned that dance from the video. She had never seen that kind of dance before. Who knew what it was called? Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to be pretending, Xue Ling couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s interesting that you can dance it in one piece without knowing that it¡¯s the Dance of the Gods.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s scalp went numb from his laughter. She muttered softly, ¡°You were the ones who asked me to preside over the sacrifice. Now, you¡¯re saying such strange words. If this happens again, don¡¯t come looking for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not being sarcastic. I¡¯m just curious.¡± Xue Ling approached her, his fiery eyes locked on her. ¡°Who are you?¡± Huanhuan felt guilty and instinctively hid behind Bai Di. Bai Di stroked her head reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. No matter who you are, we¡¯ll always be with you.¡± Huanhuan was very touched. She hugged his arm and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re the best to me.¡± Xue Ling sneered. ¡°Look at you. I just wanted to remind you of something.¡± Huanhuan looked at him skeptically. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The Dance of the Gods has long been lost. No one can dance it now, but you danced it in front of so many people. If this matter spreads to the beast cities and those in charge find out, I¡¯m afraid your future won¡¯t be peaceful.¡± Huanhuan did not expect that she would cause so much trouble just by dancing. She tightened her grip on his arm. ¡°Then what will happen to me?¡± Bai Di comforted her gently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Shuang Yun has already gone to deal with this. He¡¯ll do his best to block the news and try not to let what just happened spread.¡± Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh.¡± Sang Ye, who had yet to speak, suddenly said, ¡°Xuan Wei saw it too.¡± His words came out of nowhere, but Bai Di and Xue Ling understood what he meant. Xuan Wei was one of the 12 divine guards of the main city¡¯s temple. His identity meant that he was very close to the temple. Just now, he saw Huanhuan dancing the Dance of the Gods, which meant that he might report this matter to the main city¡¯s temple in the future. At that time, the main city¡¯s temple would definitely send someone to take Huanhuan away. A female who could dance the Dance of the Gods would be very useful to the temple. They wouldn¡¯t let her go easily. Xue Ling clicked his tongue. ¡°Xuan Wei is indeed troublesome. This guy is powerful. It¡¯s almost impossible to force him. Besides, he has no desires. There¡¯s no way to bribe him.¡± Bai Di thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± ¡°You can handle him?¡± ¡°I can try.¡± Xue Ling made a noncommittal sound. Huanhuan yawned. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the dance just now, but she felt especially sleepy. Bai Di asked, ¡°You look tired. Do you want to go to your room and rest?¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± Bai Di carried her back to the bedroom. She fell asleep almost as soon as her head hit the pillow. Bai Di covered her with a blanket and got up to leave. He went downstairs to the living room and saw that Sang Ye and Xue Ling were still there. The three of them looked at each other in silence. After a long silence, Xue Ling asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about her background at all?¡± He didn¡¯t say who he was talking about, but Bai Di and Sang Ye understood who he meant. Sang Ye said indifferently, ¡°No matter who she is, I won¡¯t leave her.¡± ¡°Of course. None of us can bear to leave her.¡± Xue Ling paused, and a hint of worry flashed in his usually casual eyes. ¡°But her identity poses a danger. I¡¯m worried that she¡¯ll be in danger in the future.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°We can protect her.¡± ¡°But what if we can¡¯t protect her one day?¡± Bai Di and Sang Ye fell silent. Xue Ling suddenly chuckled. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯d rather she be an ordinary female and live a carefree life.¡± Bai Di said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s no point in saying these things. All we can do now is try to become stronger so that we can be strong enough to protect her forever.¡± Sang Ye replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 275 - Dance Of The Gods Chapter 275: Dance Of The Gods Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan slept very deeply. When Huanhuan woke up, she realized that it was already the next morning. She had actually slept for a day and a night! Huanhuan got up and rubbed her throbbing temples. She remembered what had happened yesterday and immediately called the system to ask about the Dance of the Gods. The system stammered, ¡°I casually found a dance teaching video for you. I didn¡¯t expect it to be the Dance of the Gods. I didn¡¯t know about this either.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡°You¡¯re still pretending? If you keep this up, I¡¯ll refuse all missions in the future!¡± When she was dancing, her body was in a completely uncontrollable state. That was definitely not the strength an ordinary dance tutorial video could have. She knew she wasn¡¯t smart, but she wasn¡¯t stupid enough not to have noticed such an obvious abnormality. Seeing that it couldn¡¯t fool her, the system could only say vaguely, ¡°The Dance of the Gods is a dance specially used for sacrifices. It was very suitable for your needs. I gave it to you for your own good.¡± ¡°Then tell me clearly what this Dance of the Gods is about.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a dance for sacrifices. Nothing special.¡± Huanhuan was skeptical. ¡°Really? Are you fooling me again?¡± The system said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m your father. No matter what I do, it¡¯s for your own good!¡± Huanhuan snorted. ¡°In any case, I won¡¯t dance the Dance of the Gods anymore.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like the feeling of being controlled.¡± She felt like a puppet as she danced. None of her actions were voluntary. She felt very insecure. The system didn¡¯t respond to that. Instead, it suddenly said something else. ¡°Congratulations on completing the sacrificial mission. I¡¯ll give you the reward now.¡± Speaking of rewards, Huanhuan¡¯s attention was immediately diverted. She asked expectantly, ¡°What¡¯s the reward this time?¡± The system said proudly, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. I wouldn¡¯t give it to just anyone.¡± A square wooden box appeared out of thin air in front of Huanhuan. She opened the wooden box and saw a full set of dresses neatly arranged inside. There was a pure white floor-length dress and an ink-black wide-sleeved smock. There was also a pair of silver bell bracelets, a pair of thin black crystal anklets, and a pure white mask. Huanhuan picked up the mask. The eyes were hollowed out. The lines were curved and smooth. The ends of the eyes were raised like two beautiful fox eyes. A small lotus flower was depicted in between the eyebrows of the mask. It was simple and exquisite, revealing a hint of mystery. Huanhuan was very curious. ¡°Little Brat, what are these clothes and masks for?¡± The system said, ¡°Clothes are specially used for sacrifices. As long as you wear them, you¡¯ll be the most powerful witch doctor. The level of pretentiousness will be sky-high!¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°As for the mask, its name is the Prediction Mask. As the name implies, it allows you to see at random what might happen in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± Huanhuan was very interested. ¡°How do I use it?¡± ¡°Just put it on your face.¡± Huanhuan tried to put the mask on her face. As if by magic, the mask automatically fitted tightly to the skin on her face the moment she put it on. Then, a heavy feeling enveloped her, and everything around her became extremely blurry. In the void, she slowly saw a familiar figure appear not far away. The figure was wearing a white dress and a black shirt. He had a white mask on his face, and there was a small red lotus between his eyebrows. She took off her mask with one hand, revealing a face identical to Huanhuan. She said to Huanhuan, ¡°You have to be careful.¡± Her voice was ethereal and very unclear. It took Huanhuan a lot of effort to hear what she was saying. Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°What do I have to be careful about?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not to be trusted¡­¡± Huanhuan was confused. ¡°Who are they? Tell me clearly!¡± The figure tried to say something, but as soon as she moved her mouth, her eyes suddenly widened in disbelief. A bone knife pierced her chest from the front! Blood splattered! Huanhuan screamed in fear. She hurriedly tore off her mask and threw it aside. She was breathing hard, her face pale. The system quickly asked, ¡°What did you see just now?¡± Huanhuan recalled what had just happened and was still very afraid. She said with a trembling voice, ¡°I saw myself being killed, and it was with a knife.¡± The system was surprised. ¡°How? With me protecting you, no one should be able to hurt you. Did you see who killed you?¡± ¡°No, I only saw a bone knife go through my chest.¡± She paused, then added, ¡°The knife went in from the front. I looked shocked.¡± ¡°Nonsense. Anyone would be shocked to be stabbed in the chest.¡± Huanhuan hugged her shoulders, her throat dry. ¡°I mean, ¡®I¡¯ looked like I knew the person who stabbed me.¡± The system was stunned. ¡°Are you saying that the person who killed you is an acquaintance of yours? Someone close to you wants to harm you?¡± Huanhuan buried her head between her arms like an ostrich burying its head in the sand. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The system didn¡¯t know what to say. Huanhuan held onto her last hope and tried to ask, ¡°Will what the Prediction Mask sees definitely happen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not 100% certain.¡± Huanhuan was about to heave a sigh of relief when she heard the system continue. ¡°But there¡¯s at least a 99% chance that it¡¯ll really happen.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She was panicking. ¡°Then what about me?¡± ¡°The most direct and effective way is to find the killer and finish them off before they can do anything.¡± When the system said this, its tone was cold and sharp. It was completely different from its usual playful and angry self. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°But I don¡¯t know who it is¡­¡± The system asked carefully, ¡°Did you see anything other than the scene of you being killed?¡± Huanhuan shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Did you hear anything?¡± Huanhuan remembered what her other self had said and whispered, ¡°I heard her say to be careful. They¡¯re not to be trusted¡­¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± Huanhuan shook her head again. ¡°She didn¡¯t make herself clear. I don¡¯t know who she meant.¡± The system said, ¡°From the looks of it, the person who killed you must be an acquaintance of yours. You have to be careful in the future and try not to be alone with others.¡± Huanhuan replied, ¡°I understand.¡± Seeing that she was down, the system comforted her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too afraid. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Chapter 276 - How Dare You Bully Me?! Chapter 276: How Dare You Bully Me?! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The scene of her being killed continued to linger in Huanhuan¡¯s mind. She was in a bad mood. She had already put the sacrificial clothes and Prediction Mask into her space. She sat on the bed and hugged her knees. She looked down at the hem of her dress. Someone sat beside her. ¡°What are you thinking? You look so down. You¡¯re not hungry, are you?¡± Huanhuan did not look up, but just from the sound, she knew that it was Xue Ling. She rested her chin on her knees. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked lazily. Xue Ling leaned close to her ear, his voice low and charming. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to look for you?¡± Huanhuan was a little surprised. ¡°When did I say that?¡± ¡°During the eclipse yesterday, you asked Mu Xiang to relay a message to me and asked me to come to your room at night. You were sleeping last night, so I couldn¡¯t disturb you. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here now. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten everything?¡± Huanhuan thought about it carefully. That was true. She looked up and was about to speak when she saw Xue Ling undressing. He had already taken off half his clothes, revealing his well-defined and beautiful chest muscles. Huanhuan was shocked and quickly shouted, ¡°Why are you taking off your clothes?!¡± As Xue Ling took off his clothes, he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to come look for you so that we could mate? Let¡¯s have a go before lunch. Although time is a little tight, I¡¯ll still try my best to make you feel good.¡± ¡°When did I say I wanted to mate with you?!¡± Huanhuan was about to go crazy. ¡°I called you here because I have something to ask you. Hurry up and put your clothes on!¡± Xue Ling stopped and frowned, looking a little troubled. ¡°I see. To think I specially took a shower before looking for you.¡± Huanhuan urged him to get dressed. Xue Ling sighed as he put on his clothes. His face was filled with disappointment. After being interrupted by him, the gloom in Huanhuan¡¯s heart dissipated a lot. She pulled back her collar and turned slightly, revealing the butterfly mark on her neck. ¡°I called you here to ask if this mark can be removed.¡± Xue Ling¡¯s gaze fell on the butterfly mark, and he immediately became serious. ¡°Who left this mark on you?¡± Huanhuan said truthfully, ¡°Xing Chen.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that brat.¡± Xue Ling reached out and pressed his hand on the butterfly mark. Huanhuan felt a sharp pain at the back of her neck. A moment later, she heard Xue Ling say, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± So fast?! Huanhuan was very surprised. She immediately took out the mirror and saw that the butterfly mark on the back of her neck had turned from dark purple to dark red. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°The mark is still there.¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°This soul mark can¡¯t be removed. I can only cover the original mark with a layer of my aura. This can cover its original aura and serve as a confusion.¡± Ignoring this, Huanhuan asked the question she wanted to know the most. ¡°Will he be able to find me again?¡± ¡°As long as he¡¯s not very close to you, he can¡¯t find you.¡± In other words, if she was unlucky enough to run into him again, he could still lock onto her position at close range. Although the mark had not been completely removed, Huanhuan was already satisfied with narrowing the range. She adjusted her clothes. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xue Ling reached out and picked her up. He smiled ambiguously. ¡°I don¡¯t accept verbal thanks.¡± Huanhuan pressed her hands against his chest. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Xue Ling kissed her lips and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful day. Why don¡¯t you go out with me?¡± They were just going out for a walk, so Huanhuan agreed readily. ¡°Sure.¡± Xue Ling carried her out of the house and spread his wings to fly out of the tribe. His huge red wings flapped in the wind, and the wind blew past his ears. The clouds seemed to be within reach. They were a hundred thousand feet up in the sky. Even Huanhuan, who was not afraid of heights, was a little afraid now. She hugged Xue Ling¡¯s neck tightly and said, ¡°Fly lower.¡± Her voice was blown away by the wind, but Xue Ling still heard her clearly. His lips curved into a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± He leaned over and rushed down. He was extremely fast. The weightless feeling of falling made Huanhuan¡¯s heart beat wildly. She was so nervous that she almost suffocated. Xue Ling landed steadily on the ground. He looked down at the little female in his arms and saw that she was snuggled tightly in his arms. Her face was pale from fear. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Huanhuan looked up and saw his smile. She immediately knew that he had done it on purpose. He deliberately flew so fast to scare her. This person was too evil! Gritting her teeth in anger, Huanhuan let go of his neck and jumped to the ground. ¡°Give me your hand,¡± she said. Xue Ling stretched his hand toward her. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Huanhuan grabbed his right hand and lowered her head to bite his wrist. ¡®How dare you bully me?! ¡®I¡¯ll bite you to death!¡¯ Xue Ling looked at her, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Be gentle. Don¡¯t break your teeth.¡± Huanhuan bit him for a long time, but he did not seem to be in any pain. She immediately shook his hand off and became dispirited. Xue Ling asked, ¡°Have you bitten enough?¡± Huanhuan glared at him angrily. ¡°Go away.¡± Xue Ling looked at the bite mark on his wrist, his gaze turning deep. He lowered his head, stuck out the tip of his tongue, and slowly licked the bite mark. His expression and actions were indescribably lecherous. Especially when he was doing this, his eyes were fixed on her as if he wanted to peel her naked and eat her. Huanhuan¡¯s scalp went numb, and her face turned red. She quickly turned away, trying to avoid his gaze. To her surprise, this place was filled with golden willows. At a glance, the entire mountain was filled with golden flowers. The slender leaves stretched out in the wind like a golden sea. It was quite a spectacular sight. Xue Ling hugged her from behind and whispered in her ear, ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Xue Ling smiled. His handsome smile was far more dazzling than the sun. In the depths of his fiery red eyes, he only saw her alone. Huanhuan said excitedly, ¡°There are so many golden willow flowers. If we pick them and make them into herbs, we can definitely use them for a long time. Let¡¯s hurry back to the tribe and call more beasts over to help pick the flowers.¡± Xue Ling: ¡°¡­¡± He had specially brought her to see the sea of flowers, but she actually wanted to bring people over to use these flowers as herbs?! Seeing that he was silent, Huanhuan urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and call for help while it¡¯s still early.¡± Xue Ling gritted his teeth and said, ¡°We¡¯re on a date now. Can you put the thought of collecting herbs aside for the time being?!¡± Seeing that he was furious, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She plucked a golden willow flower and brought it to him. ¡°For you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think you can coax me with a flower.¡± Huanhuan touched his hair. ¡°This flower is as beautiful as your hair color. It¡¯s as bright as the sun. I like it.¡± Xue Ling: ¡°¡­¡± He knew that he should continue to be angry, but he still couldn¡¯t help but smile! Chapter 277 - As Long As You Like It Chapter 277: As Long As You Like It Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan looked at the man who was clearly happy but pretending to be angry. She said helplessly, ¡°I only know that Shuang Yun likes to be arrogant for no reason. I didn¡¯t expect you to be influenced by him.¡± Xue Ling reached out to take the golden willow flower, and his fingers touched Huanhuan. Before Huanhuan could react, Xue Ling had already retracted his fingers. He turned the golden willow flower in his hand and asked casually, ¡°When I went to look for you just now, I saw you looking dejected. Did you encounter some trouble?¡± Huanhuan wanted to say that she might be killed in the future, but just as she opened her mouth, she heard the system¡¯s voice. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Huanhuan was stunned for a moment before blurting out, ¡°Why?¡± The system said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this until the identity of the murderer is completely clear. Not even your mates.¡± Xue Ling frowned slightly. ¡°What do you mean, why?¡± The system¡¯s words made Huanhuan¡¯s heart sink again. Before the murderer was found, everyone around her was suspicious¡ªincluding Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling. The feeling of having to suspect them made her feel terrible. If she had known this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have worn the Prediction Mask. If she didn¡¯t know, she might be able to live more carefreely. Huanhuan lowered her eyes and said sullenly, ¡°Nothing.¡± Xue Ling lifted her chin and forced her to keep her eyes on his. He asked, ¡°What the hell happened to you?¡± She turned her eyes to avoid his gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡± Xue Ling looked at her for a long time before finally releasing his fingers. He said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what problem you¡¯re facing, you can come to me if you need me. I¡¯ll do my best to help you.¡± Huanhuan nodded and whispered, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°From the looks of it, you don¡¯t have any intention of continuing to play. Why don¡¯t we go back now?¡± Huanhuan looked at him and asked carefully, ¡°Can we?¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°If you want to, then of course. I brought you here to make you happy. If you can¡¯t be happy, there¡¯s no point in staying here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you.¡± Xue Ling said nothing. He picked her up, spread his wings, and flew back. This time, he deliberately slowed down. The breeze caressed her cheeks. It was soft and comforting. Huanhuan looked at Xue Ling¡¯s handsome face and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch his chin. She said, ¡°Let me recite you a poem.¡± Xue Ling was puzzled. ¡°A poem?¡± ¡°You can think of it as a song.¡± ¡°Are you going to sing to me?¡± Xue Ling smiled. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it~¡± Huanhuan thought back and read softly. ¡°I want you to have my heart and everything I have. ¡°All I ask is that you leave me a pair of eyes so that I can see you.¡± Xue Ling looked down into her eyes. ¡°I like this song very much.¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it.¡± Xue Ling looked at her steadily for a moment, then said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t smile like that to outsiders in the future. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Huanhuan was puzzled. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Any male beast who sees your smile will be tempted to ravish you.¡± Huanhuan immediately blushed. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°I¡¯m serious, so promise me you won¡¯t smile at others easily in the future, okay?¡± Under his repeated requests, Huanhuan could only nod helplessly. ¡°Alright, I promise not to smile again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t smile, but you can¡¯t smile in front of outsiders. And try to minimize the possibility of others seeing your face.¡± ¡°I know.¡± When they were almost at the rock mountain, they saw a large army of beasts heading toward the Black River. Most of this army was composed of soul beasts. Although most of them were low-level one-starred and two-starred soul beasts, it was still shocking to see so many of them. What was even rarer was that their military discipline was very good. It could almost be said that they were extremely strict with themselves. Leading the group was a golden-brown lion. Beside the lion, four male beasts were carrying a wide wooden chair. Long gauze made from snow silk hung around the chair, and a slender female could be vaguely seen sitting inside. When Huanhuan saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°This army was sent by the temple to resist the demons, right? Why did they bring this female along when they came to fight?¡± Xue Ling glanced at the female hiding behind the veil and said casually, ¡°Maybe a female is bored and wants to come to the battlefield to play.¡± This had happened before. Some females would get bored at home and want to come out to see the world. They had never seen a battlefield before and thought that fighting was fun, so they made a fuss about coming to the battlefield to play. Huanhuan sweated. ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid of death?¡± She couldn¡¯t wait to get farther away from the battlefield. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be females who did the opposite and rushed to their deaths. Xue Ling looked sarcastic. ¡°Those females are all spoiled. They think they can look down on others just because they¡¯re females. How would they know the word fear?¡± There were also travelers with the army. The leader of the group of travelers was none other than Mayne. Due to the high-profile color of Xue Ling¡¯s wings and the fact that he did not deliberately hide his figure, Mayne quickly discovered his existence. He quickly waved his arms at them and greeted them excitedly, ¡°Lord Xue Ling!¡± His shout made the entire army stop. All the beasts looked over. Since he had been seen, Xue Ling had no intention of dodging. He carried Huanhuan down and landed on the grass. Mayne strode over. He wiped the sweat from his face and smiled happily. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you two here.¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°We were transporting goods back to Rock Mountain from Sun City when we happened to meet His Highness He Guang¡¯s army on the way. They¡¯re making their way to the Black River, but they weren¡¯t too sure about the exact location. We became friends with them and are pointing them in the direction. That way, we can take care of each other too.¡± Huanhuan nodded in understanding. ¡°I see.¡± The lion of the team turned into a tall and handsome blonde man. He casually wrapped an animal hide skirt around his waist and strode to Mayne¡¯s side. ¡°Who are they?¡± he asked. Mayne quickly introduced both parties. It turned out that this extraordinary lion beast was He Guang. The star pattern on his chest showed that he was already a five-starred soul beast. At the same time, he was the commander of this army. Huanhuan heard Mayne call him His Highness He Guang and guessed that he was a member of the royal family like Bai Di. But Mayne did not explain the matter in detail, so her guess could not be confirmed. Chapter 278 - Ugly Person Chapter 278: Ugly Person Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Before He Guang walked over, Huanhuan had consciously taken out a veil to cover her face, revealing only her big watery eyes. Even so, when He Guang saw her, his gaze involuntarily paused. Mayne then made the introductions. He Guang couldn¡¯t bear to look away from Huanhuan. His voice was very soft, as if he was facing a rare piece of porcelain. ¡°Your name is Huanhuan?¡± Huanhuan turned slightly to avoid his gaze and answered softly, ¡°Yes.¡± He Guang¡¯s gaze made Xue Ling rather unhappy. He put his arm around Huanhuan¡¯s waist to show his ownership. He Guang¡¯s gaze landed on Xue Ling¡¯s hand that was hugging Huanhuan. He paused for a moment before revealing a modest smile. ¡°Elder Xue Ling, right? I¡¯ve heard of your name in my beast city. Nice to meet you!¡± Xue Ling replied casually, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you too. You¡¯re the third son of the beast king from the City of 10,000 Beasts. You seem to be more hardworking than your two brothers.¡± Seeing him mention the beast king of the City of 10,000 Beasts in a casual tone as if he didn¡¯t care about the king¡¯s status, He Guang had no choice but to reevaluate the strength and value of this feather tribe elder. Huanhuan sniffed and muttered softly, ¡°What smell is that?¡± A faint fragrance drifted through the air. At the same time, the female who had been sitting in the palanquin lifted her veil and walked over with the help of a servant. ¡°Your Highness He Guang.¡± He Guang extended his hand to her and smiled. ¡°Yi Wu, why are you down here?¡± That¡¯s right. The female who followed He Guang to the Black River was none other than the female fox beast, Yi Wu. She was wearing a snow-white dress made of shark silk. Her enchanting and graceful body swayed gently with her steps. On her palm-sized face, her slightly upturned fox eyes were smiling. At this moment, her every move was even more charming. She was like a blooming poppy flower, causing male beasts to be extremely tempted by her. Yi Wu placed her hand in his and walked to his side. She nodded slightly, her curly eyelashes drooping down. There was an alluring charm in her shyness. ¡°I was worried about you when I didn¡¯t see you. I came to check.¡± He Guang said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The two of them stood together, looking handsome and beautiful. They were like a match made in heaven. From the moment Yi Wu appeared, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but stare at her with mixed feelings. Why did Yi Wu suddenly come back?! If Mu Xiang knew that Yi Wu was back, she would definitely kill her to avenge Mu Ye. The servant beside Yi Wu saw Huanhuan staring at Yi Wu and was immediately dissatisfied. He scolded sternly, ¡°How dare you not kneel when you see the queen?!¡± Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°Queen?¡± The servant raised his chin proudly. ¡°Mistress Yi Wu will soon become mates with the beast king of our Dark Moon City. She¡¯ll become the queen of Dark Moon City in the future. You lowly ordinary beasts have to kneel when you see the future queen!¡± Huanhuan was very surprised. She did not expect Yi Wu to be related to the beast king of Dark Moon City. No wonder Yi Wu looked much more foreign than before. Even so, Huanhuan did not intend to kneel to Yi Wu. Other than her parents, no one in this world could make her kneel willingly. Huanhuan said calmly, ¡°Not to mention that Yi Wu has yet to become mates with the beast king, but even if she really becomes a queen, I won¡¯t bow down to her.¡± The servant flushed at her retort. ¡°How dare you?!¡± he said angrily. Huanhuan ignored him and said to He Guang, ¡°We still have something to do. We have to go first. Goodbye.¡± He Guang quickly said, ¡°We¡¯re heading in the same direction anyway. Why don¡¯t we go together?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Huanhuan refused without hesitation. ¡°I prefer to fly back directly than walk slowly.¡± Hearing this, Xue Ling smiled and looked at her with indulgence. He didn¡¯t get angry, but he smiled helplessly. ¡°Whatever you want.¡± Huanhuan took Xue Ling¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± Seeing that they were about to leave, the servant was very indignant. He happened to see Yi Wu lower her head while her lips were trembling. She seemed to be aggrieved, but she was forcing herself not to show it. The pity in the servant¡¯s heart rose to the peak. Without thinking, he stood up and blocked Huanhuan¡¯s path. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave! You have to bow to Yi Wu today before you leave!¡± Huanhuan frowned. ¡°Are you done?¡± Yi Wu said gently, ¡°Yi Chuan, forget it.¡± The servant named Yi Chuan clenched his fists and said with emotion, ¡°You¡¯re the most beautiful female out of all the beast cities. Many male beasts are fighting to be your follower. Even His Majesty the beast king favors you and wants to be your mate. You¡¯re so noble, but this lowly female dares to be so disrespectful to you. As your follower, I have to seek justice for you!¡± Hearing the word ¡®lowly¡¯, Huanhuan did not react but Xue Ling immediately frowned. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I don¡¯t want to kill anyone for the time being. Before I change my mind, you¡¯d better get lost with that ugly female behind you!¡± Ugly female?! Everyone was stunned. Yi Wu was the only female standing behind Yi Chuan. Clearly, the ugly female Xue Ling was referring to was Yi Wu. This time, not only Yi Chuan but even He Guang looked surprised. Although Yi Wu was not devastatingly beautiful, she was indeed a rare beauty among females. Moreover, she was known as the number one beauty among the beast cities. Her beauty was very famous among the beast cities. The word ugly did not suit her. This was the first time Yi Wu had been called ugly. She suppressed the anger in her heart, and her eyes turned red. She raised her hand to wipe the corners of her eyes and said in a delicate, sweet voice, ¡°Elder Xue Ling, I know that you only have Huanhuan in your eyes. You don¡¯t like people like me. I don¡¯t blame you, Elder Xue Ling. If someone is to be blamed, I should be blamed for being too ugly.¡± Yi Chuan quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate yourself. You¡¯re the most beautiful female I¡¯ve ever seen. No one can compare to you!¡± Yi Wu turned away and lowered her head to wipe her tears. Seeing that she was crying from anger, Yi Chuan was furious. He immediately transformed into a huge hyena and bared his fangs as he pounced at Xue Ling! He would definitely tear these bastards who bullied Yi Wu into pieces! It had been a long time since Xue Ling had encountered such a fool who took the initiative to come knocking on his door. Hence, he attacked without hesitation and burned all the hair on Yi Chuan¡¯s body. There was really not a single hair left. Even his beard had been burned off! Chapter 279 - Devastating Chapter 279: Devastating Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The hyena was finally thrown to the ground by Xue Ling. It could not get up again and spat out blood. Yi Wu quickly pounced forward and stood in front of the hyena, crying pitifully. ¡°Elder Xue Ling, please be magnanimous and spare his life!¡± Yi Chuan said with difficulty, ¡°Don¡¯t do this¡­¡± Yi Wu said with tears in her eyes, ¡°No, I can¡¯t watch you get beaten to death!¡± Yi Chuan was very touched. ¡°You¡¯re so good to me!¡± ¡­ Xue Ling had had enough of the disgusting conversation between the two of them. He picked Huanhuan up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xue Ling had only casually made a few moves just now, but He Guang could sense his powerful strength. He Guang couldn¡¯t help but cherish his talent. If he could recruit such a talent¡­ No, he should take a step back first. Even if the other party was unwilling to be recruited, just being on good terms with him would be beneficial to him. Seeing that they were about to leave, He Guang quickly reached out to stop them. ¡°Please wait!¡± Unexpectedly, his fingers accidentally pulled a corner of Huanhuan¡¯s veil. As Huanhuan was caught off guard, the veil on her face was pulled down. A beautiful face that could almost make everything pale in comparison was revealed. He Guang couldn¡¯t help but choke. Although his status prevented him from making too exaggerated an expression, the shock in his eyes was real. Even though he had seen many females, he had never seen such a beautiful female. Just one look at her made a beast want to take her for himself. Even Yi Wu, who was known as the number one beauty among the beast cities, could not compare to her. Huanhuan wanted to reach out and pull back the veil, but she was too late. She had already been carried into the sky by Xue Ling. The veil spun in the air and landed at He Guang¡¯s feet. Huanhuan had no choice but to retract her hand. She hugged Xue Ling¡¯s neck and muttered softly, ¡°What a waste of a veil.¡± That was a veil made of snow silk. It was so expensive! Xue Ling smiled casually. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have plenty of crystal coins. I¡¯ll buy you a bunch of snow silk yarns later so that you can make more veils.¡± ¡°Does your family print money?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my family. You have to ask yourself that question.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡­ It wasn¡¯t until they were far away that He Guang reluctantly looked away. He bent down and picked up the veil. The light snow silk veil felt like nothing in his hand. His mind was still replaying the glimpse he had just taken. She was truly devastatingly beautiful! Yi Wu¡¯s heart tightened when she saw that he was silent for a long time while staring at the veil in his hand. Could he also be thinking about Huanhuan? No, she had taken a fancy to He Guang first! She had spent a lot of effort to get close to He Guang during this expedition to the Black River. She could not let him be snatched away by Huanhuan! Yi Wu put a hand to her forehead and swayed against He Guang. She frowned and said, ¡°Your Highness, I suddenly have a headache.¡± He Guang immediately came back to his senses. He put the veil into his carry-on bag and held Yi Wu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked with concern. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe the journey has been too hard on me these past few days. I just need some rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Yi Wu said awkwardly, ¡°But my legs are weak¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can I carry you?¡± Yi Wu lowered her eyes, and there was a shy look on her pink cheeks. ¡°Sure.¡± He Guang picked her up and strode back. Yi Wu asked, ¡°What about Yi Chuan?¡± He Guang said casually, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t die.¡± As soon as they left, two beast soldiers walked over and dragged Yi Chuan away rudely. ¡­ Xue Ling carried Huanhuan back to the rock mountain. They happened to see Xuan Wei and Bai Di standing in the open space beside the divine embassy. Seeing Huanhuan, Bai Di smiled and asked gently, ¡°Where did you go just now?¡± Huanhuan hugged his arm and leaned against him affectionately. ¡°Xue Ling brought me to see the sea of flowers.¡± ¡°Was it nice?¡± ¡°It was beautiful.¡± Huanhuan smiled very sweetly. ¡°There are many golden willow flowers there. We¡¯ll bring some beasts over later to pick the flowers. After drying them, we can keep them as herbs.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go gather some people.¡± Before leaving, Huanhuan said to Xuan Wei, ¡°On our way back just now, we saw a beast army rushing toward the Black River.¡± Xuan Wei nodded. ¡°Thank you for telling me.¡± After Bai Di and Xue Ling left, Xuan Wei immediately gathered his subordinates and rushed to the Black River to meet the army. Bai Di called Jiu Yuan over and told him about the golden willow flowers. He described the address carefully. Because Huanhuan had specially instructed him to do this, Jiu Yuan didn¡¯t dare to delay. He immediately led 20 young and strong beasts to the sea of flowers and picked as many golden willow flowers as possible before night fell. After Huanhuan returned home, she picked up the two chubby tiger babies and kissed each of them. ¡°Little babies, did you miss me at home?¡± The tiger babies hugged her and rubbed against her. In the end, she was covered in white fur. She wiped the fur off her face and lowered the tiger babies to the ground so that they could play on their own. At this moment, Shuang Yun and Sang Ye had also returned. Xue Ling told them about the number of troops and their approximate strength. ¡°The entire army has nearly 500 beast soldiers, and 100 of them are soul beasts. Although they¡¯re only one-starred and two-starred low-level soul beasts, their strength can¡¯t be underestimated.¡± Shuang Yun pondered. ¡°We still have to strengthen our defenses.¡± Not only did they have to defend against the demons, but they also had to be wary of these beast armies from beast cities. When these armies fought, they never cared about the lives of ordinary beasts. If sacrificing ordinary beasts could help them win, the army would not hesitate to do so. In their eyes, victory was the ultimate goal, no matter what the means. He Guang had brought so many beast soldiers this time. The army was very strong. If they really wanted to harm the Rock Wolf Tribe, it would be difficult for the tribe to resist. They had to prepare for the worst. Sang Ye said, ¡°I saw Xuan Wei leave the tribe with his team just now. From the looks of it, they should be going to the Black River. They must be preparing to meet the army.¡± He looked at Bai Di. ¡°Have you dealt with the matter regarding the Dance of the Gods?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°I just talked to Xuan Wei about it. He¡¯s willing to help hide this matter.¡± Shuang Yun was a little surprised. ¡°Why did he agree so readily?¡± ¡°He said it wouldn¡¯t do him any good to tell the temple about the Dance of the Gods. He doesn¡¯t have to do something so thankless.¡± Shuang Yun asked, ¡°But isn¡¯t he one of the 12 divine guards of the temple? Logically speaking, he should be from the temple, right?¡± Bai Di pondered. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but I can sense that Xuan Wei doesn¡¯t respect the temple as much as outsiders expect. They¡¯re just working together and making deals.¡± Chapter 280 - Hatred Chapter 280: Hatred Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Bai Di¡¯s words drew a meaningful look from Xue Ling. ¡°Xuan Wei even told you such a secret? Your relationship is really good.¡± Bai Di remained calm in the face of Xue Ling¡¯s probing. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me these things. I deduced them from his words.¡± ¡°With Xuan Wei¡¯s personality, if he doesn¡¯t want to tell you something, he¡¯ll definitely make sure you won¡¯t even have a chance to speculate.¡± Bai Di looked at him and suddenly asked, ¡°Are you suspecting me?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just curious.¡± Xue Ling smiled casually. ¡°You should know that if I really suspect someone, I won¡¯t have asked directly.¡± Bai Di was silent for a moment before he voiced his hidden guess. ¡°I suspect Xuan Wei is my eldest brother.¡± The answer took everyone by surprise. Xue Ling raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°I heard that your brother died many years ago?¡± ¡°I thought he was dead too, but Xuan Wei feels too familiar. He¡¯s very similar to my brother in many ways. I can¡¯t help but suspect his true identity.¡± Shuang Yun scratched his short silver-white hair and looked puzzled. ¡°If your brother isn¡¯t dead, why isn¡¯t he home?¡± Bai Di shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Huanhuan thought of Xuan Wei¡¯s blue eyes and how he interacted with the tiger babies. She couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°No wonder Xuan Wei is so close to Big White and Little White. He¡¯s the uncle of the two little babies.¡± Bai Di sighed helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s all just a guess. Xuan Wei refuses to admit his identity, and I have no direct evidence to prove my guess right.¡± Xuan Wei¡¯s matter ended here for the time being. Without concrete evidence, it was useless to say anything else. Xue Ling suddenly mentioned something else. ¡°Yi Wu is back.¡± Bai Di and Sang Ye didn¡¯t have a special reaction to this news. Only Shuang Yun frowned. ¡°Why did she come back?!¡± ¡°She came with the army. I heard that she has a special relationship with the beast king of Dark Moon City.¡± Shuang Yun frowned and said, ¡°I have to tell Jiu Yuan about this and ask him to keep an eye on Mu Xiang. He can¡¯t let Mu Xiang know that Yi Wu is back.¡± Mu Xiang hated Yi Wu to the core because of her brother¡¯s death. If she knew that Yi Wu was back, she would do anything to take revenge. The happy family she, Jiu Yuan, and Feng Lan had worked so hard to build might collapse because of this. ¡­ When Xuan Wei rushed to the Black River with his subordinates, the army had already begun to set up camp in the open space by the river. There were busy figures everywhere. He Guang was very tall, and with a female beside him, he was very easy to find. Xuan Wei quickly found him in the crowd. The two of them met. Xuan Wei pressed a hand to his chest and bowed slightly. ¡°Your Highness.¡± He Guang laughed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Just call me by my name.¡± Xuan Wei said calmly, ¡°These are the rules.¡± He Guang said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re too rigid. That¡¯s why you haven¡¯t been able to find a female mate. Male beasts should be funny. That¡¯s how they become more likable.¡± ¡°You must be joking, Your Highness.¡± After chatting for a while, they began to discuss how to resist the invasion of the demons. Xuan Wei said that they had to build fortifications as soon as possible and guard the defense line of the Black River. They would counterattack after the beast soldiers adapted to the terrain here. This was a safer plan. He Guang smiled. ¡°Father is right. Not only are you inflexible, but you¡¯re also very conservative. If we follow your plan, we¡¯ll be trapped here and won¡¯t be able to snatch back the land that was snatched away by the demons. Then what¡¯s the point of us coming here?¡± Xuan Wei said in a low voice, ¡°The demon race has a large army, and they¡¯re all fearless. If we want to fight them, we have to be careful. Otherwise, it¡¯s easy to cause irreparable losses.¡± However, He Guang said, ¡°I know that the demons are powerful, but we¡¯re not unprepared this time.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Your Highness?¡± He Guang did not answer the question directly. Instead, he smiled mysteriously. ¡°I brought a female over this time. Come with me to meet her later.¡± Before long, the beast soldiers in charge of hunting brought back a large amount of prey. They skinned the prey and cut off the meat. After washing it, they cut the most tender meat from it and carried it to the tent where He Guang stayed. The tent was quite spacious. He sat on the ground covered in animal hides and waved at Xuan Wei. ¡°Don¡¯t be too restrained. Sit down and eat.¡± Xuan Wei was wearing heavy metal armor. Even in the tent, he had no intention of taking it off. He said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to sit down.¡± He Guang knew that he was a strange beast. When he heard this, he didn¡¯t persuade him to take off his armor. He just sighed. ¡°With your personality, no wonder the high priest of the main city doesn¡¯t like you.¡± The other divine guards were enjoying themselves in the City of 10,000 Beasts. Only Xuan Wei was sent by the high priest to a remote place like the Black River to fight the demons. His displeasure with Xuan Wei was obvious. Xuan Wei still looked indifferent, as if he did not care about these things. ¡°I only do what I think is right. What others think is none of my business.¡± He Guang couldn¡¯t do anything about Xuan Wei. ¡°Alright, stand if you want.¡± A delicate fragrance wafted over. The curtain was lifted and Yi Wu walked in while holding up her skirt. He Guang waved at her. ¡°Come and sit.¡± Yi Wu sat down beside him. Her soft body brushed past his arm, but her face was still filled with a faint, almost innocent smile. ¡°Your Highness.¡± He Guang asked, ¡°How¡¯s your body? Does your head still hurt?¡± Yi Wu lowered her eyes. ¡°I feel better after sleeping.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Xuan Wei stood upright. His blue eyes were as calm as an ancient well, but as a powerhouse, his existence could not be ignored. Yi Wu glanced at him and asked softly, ¡°Who is this?¡± He Guang introduced, ¡°This is one of the 12 divine guards of the main city¡¯s temple. His name is Xuan Wei.¡± Yi Wu looked enlightened. Her watery eyes lingered on Xuan Wei as she chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you. You¡¯re a very powerful male beast.¡± Any single male beast would be excited to receive praise from a beautiful female. However, Xuan Wei only replied indifferently, ¡°Mhm.¡± His response was extremely cold. Yi Wu felt a little embarrassed. She leaned against He Guang and said coquettishly, ¡°Xuan Wei seems so cold.¡± He Guang laughed. ¡°That¡¯s just the way he is. You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Chapter 281 - Stupid Female! Chapter 281: Stupid Female! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations He Guang had specially introduced Yi Wu to Xuan Wei to discuss how to deal with the demon race. ¡°Yi Wu has a kind of spice that can increase a beast¡¯s combat strength for a short time after it¡¯s inhaled.¡± Xuan Wei asked, ¡°Can you show me the fragrance powder?¡± He Guang glanced at Yi Wu. Yi Wu took out a small hide bag and handed it to Xuan Wei. Xuan Wei reached out to take it. Yi Wu¡¯s fingertips accidentally brushed against the back of his hand, but because he was wearing metal gloves, that touch was nothing to him. He took the hide bag as if he didn¡¯t notice and pulled open the string in the pocket. He saw that it contained a small bag of pale pink powder. A strange fragrance filled the air. Xuan Wei immediately felt a wave of heat in his abdomen. His blood seemed to have been ignited, and he had a premonition that it was about to boil. He immediately pulled the hide bag tight. The strange fragrance gradually dissipated, and Xuan Wei suppressed the strange changes in his body. This time, he finally stopped ignoring the female fox beast in front of him. He stared at Yi Wu¡¯s face and asked in a low voice, ¡°Will there be any side effects after beasts use this powder?¡± Yi Wu covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°There¡¯ll indeed be a small side effect. It¡¯ll make male beasts have the desire to mate for a short time. It¡¯s commonly known as sexual arousal. This shouldn¡¯t be a big problem for the male beasts.¡± It was just sexual arousal. It was indeed not a big problem. Xuan Wei put down the hide bag. ¡°If the aftereffects are only that, then this plan is feasible.¡± He Guang was very excited. ¡°Since you said it¡¯s feasible, it must be fine!¡± Next, they discussed in detail how to use the power of the fragrance powder to deal with the demons. Yi Wu occasionally offered her opinion. Most of the time, she maintained her obedient image and listened to the male beasts. She knew very well that male beasts were naturally warlike. To them, war was sometimes more charming than females. When the male beasts were ambitious, females just had to be quiet. After discussing the plan to deal with the enemy, Xuan Wei turned around and left the tent. Yi Wu leaned into He Guang¡¯s arms, her eyes filled with love. ¡°It¡¯s cold here at night.¡± He Guang ignored her hint and said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you more animal hides to keep you warm.¡± ¡°But I still think it¡¯s the warmest around His Highness.¡± He Guang just smiled but did not reply. She had made it obvious, but he still refused to agree. Yi Wu felt embarrassed. She wanted to leave, but when she thought of his identity and his bright future as a beast king, she couldn¡¯t bear to give up. She could only grit her teeth and suppress the anger in her chest. Yi Wu gently bit her lower lip. Her eyes were filled with tears as she said aggrievedly, ¡°I followed you all the way to the Black River. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± He Guang raised her chin and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with his fingertips. He sighed sympathetically. ¡°Of course, I understand your intentions, but my most important task now is to defeat the demons and snatch back the invaded territory. Only then can I gain Father¡¯s trust. As for the relationship between us, we can only put it aside for now. In the future, when I take that position, I¡¯ll spread flowers all over the City of 10,000 Beasts and welcome you into the palace. How about that?¡± His words moved Yi Wu. Her greatest wish since her rebirth was to live in the palace of the City of 10,000 Beasts as a queen and become the most respected female in the world! Yi Wu looked at He Guang pitifully. ¡°Your Highness, you promised me this. You can¡¯t go back on your word!¡± ¡°Of course. I swear I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Yi Wu smiled through her tears and snuggled into his arms. ¡°Can¡¯t I sleep here tonight?¡± she asked coquettishly. ¡°I have something to do tonight and can¡¯t take care of you. You should go back to your tent and sleep. I¡¯ll take you to see the sunrise in the morning.¡± Yi Wu agreed in disappointment. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± He Guang called a beast soldier over to send Yi Wu back. Yi Wu seemed to suddenly remember something. She looked at He Guang and asked gently, ¡°If I help you win this time, will you agree to a request?¡± He Guang smiled. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°I want someone¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Whose life?¡± Yi Wu said clearly, ¡°Lin Huanhuan.¡± He Guang thought of that beautiful face, and the smile on his face froze. He asked, ¡°Do you have a grudge against her?¡± ¡°She humiliated me once. I swore to take revenge.¡± He Guang thought for a moment. ¡°She looks delicate and small. She doesn¡¯t look like the kind of female who would bully others. Is there a misunderstanding between you and her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a misunderstanding. I have a grudge against her. Even if I let her off today, she won¡¯t let me off in the future. Instead of letting that happen, it¡¯s better to strike first and kill her first.¡± As she said the last sentence, her red lips curled up, and her beautiful face became even more beautiful. He Guang remained silent. Yi Wu approached him and drew circles with her fingers on his chest. She breathed, ¡°I¡¯ll help you fight the war, and you¡¯ll help me take revenge. We¡¯ll help each other. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± She clearly understood He Guang¡¯s ambitions. When she mentioned fighting, He Guang quickly made a decision. He took her delicate hand. ¡°I promise to avenge you.¡± Yi Wu laughed and leaned over to kiss his cheek. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± she said happily. After Yi Wu left, the tenderness on He Guang¡¯s face immediately disappeared. In its place was bone-deep indifference. He Guang chuckled, his eyes filled with mockery. ¡°Stupid female!¡± The most annoying thing in life was smart*sses like her. He Guang called his subordinates over. ¡°Keep an eye on Yi Wu. Don¡¯t let her leave the camp.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± He Guang had grown up amidst conspiracies. He was used to seeing people change their minds easily. He also knew that one had to be hiding something. When Yi Wu approached him, he sensed that something was wrong with the female, but given that she still had some use, he didn¡¯t mind spending more effort playing with her. As for marrying her? It was simply a fantasy! He would never accept a female who would do anything to become his bed partner. Thinking of this, He Guang took out the veil that Huanhuan left behind. In his mind, Huanhuan¡¯s exquisite face appeared again. It was just a glimpse, but it was unforgettable. Compared to a scheming female like Yi Wu, he preferred a female like Huanhuan. She was beautiful, cute, and innocent. It made him want to keep her in captivity and protect her for the rest of her life. He Guang tightened his grip on the veil. For now, he would wait. Once he sat in that position, he would have everything he wanted. Chapter 282 - One Who Is Unaccountably Solicitous Is Hiding Evil Intentions Chapter 282: One Who Is Unaccountably Solicitous Is Hiding Evil Intentions Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations He Guang decided to keep Yi Wu¡¯s fragrance powder as a secret weapon. At the same time, he accepted Xuan Wei¡¯s suggestion and ordered people to build fortifications. It was safer to do both. Xuan Wei returned to the Rock Wolf Tribe. He found Bai Di, who was picking fruits with Huanhuan. The two tiger cubs were rolling around on the grass. When they saw Xuan Wei, they pounced on him and hugged his ankles as if they had seen something interesting. Xuan Wei immediately stopped. These two little babies were too young. He was afraid that if he was not careful, he would hurt the children. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she saw him freeze on the spot. Xuan Wei took off his metal gloves and bent down to pick up the two tiger cubs. His pale fingers gently stroked their furry heads. Although the cubs were young, their senses were sharp. They sensed that the big guy in front of them would not hurt them, so they rolled around in his palms with relief. Big White even hugged Xuan Wei¡¯s fingers and rubbed its teeth against his fingertips. Big White used Xuan Wei¡¯s fingers as a teething club. Xuan Wei was not angry at all. He even deliberately moved his fingers, making Big White immediately hug his fingers tightly as Big White was afraid that the teething club would be taken away. Seeing how he interacted with the tiger cubs, Huanhuan felt that Bai Di¡¯s guess was probably true. Only family could be so tolerant and intimate. Bai Di walked over. He was wearing only an animal hide skirt for convenience. His upper body was exposed, and beads of sweat refracted off his well-defined skin. He took the cotton handkerchief from Huanhuan and casually wiped the sweat off his face. ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked. Xuan Wei held the tiger cubs and straightened his back. He went straight to the point. ¡°I want to talk business with you.¡± Bai Di had no intention of reaching out and taking the children. ¡°What business?¡± ¡°I want to buy the pink stuff you smear on the walls.¡± Huanhuan was slightly stunned. ¡°You mean Little Pink?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xuan Wei replied seriously, not reacting to Little Pink¡¯s shameful name. It was as if Little Pink was a normal name for him. Bai Di asked, ¡°Why do you want Little Pink?¡± ¡°Our army is going to build defenses along the Blackwater River. If we have Little Pink, our defenses will be stronger.¡± Xuan Wei had seen how strong Little Pink was. He had long been thinking about Little Pink. Bai Di smiled. ¡°Little Pink doesn¡¯t come cheap.¡± Xuan Wei said, ¡°Name your price.¡± ¡°This seems to be a big transaction. Unfortunately, we¡¯re not short of money.¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Bai Di shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t need anything. We don¡¯t want to do this business with you.¡± Xuan Wei frowned. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in this deal.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s nothing to be gained, is there?¡± Xuan Wei stopped talking. Bai Di reached out and picked up the tiger cubs. ¡°We¡¯ve picked a lot of new fruits. Do you want to try them? I won¡¯t charge you.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Since the business could not be done, Xuan Wei was in no mood to stay here any longer. He turned around and left. Huanhuan watched him leave, then said to Bai Di, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you agree to do this business with him?¡± Bai Di placed the two tiger cubs on his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll keep the good things you invented for ourselves in the tribe. We¡¯ll try not to trade them to avoid trouble.¡± Who could guarantee that the beast army wouldn¡¯t have other desires after experiencing the benefits of Little Pink? Before they could protect themselves, it was best for the Rock Wolf Tribe to keep a low profile. In any case, they did not lack crystal coins or food. They did not need to sell anything to get rich. Bai Di squatted down and put the fruits he had just picked into the bamboo basket. The tiger cubs squatted on his shoulder and licked their claws leisurely. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°We can lie and say that Xue Ling got Little Pink. Anyway, he¡¯s strong. No one dares to have any ideas about him.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to all this trouble. We¡¯re not short of money.¡± Bai Di put all the fruits into the bamboo basket. He stood up and took Huanhuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± When they got home, Bai Di washed the fresh fruits that they just picked and prepared a fruit platter for Huanhuan to snack on. The platter was arranged beautifully. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t bear to eat it. If she had a phone in her hand, she would definitely take a photo of the fruit platter and post it on her Moments. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have a phone, so she could only show off to the system. ¡°Look, I have fresh and beautiful fruits to eat! Do you want to eat them?¡± The system was speechless. This unfilial daughter was trying to anger the system to death! Huanhuan ran to the attic with the fruit platter and found Xue Ling, who was still sleeping in. She sat down on the bed and pinched his nose. ¡°Get up!¡± Xue Ling opened his red eyes and held her wrist. He brought her hand to his mouth and licked her fingers with the tip of his tongue. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s sweet. It tastes like fruit.¡± Huanhuan retracted her hand and waved the fruit platter in front of him. ¡°Get up quickly. I¡¯ll let you have some fruits~¡± Xue Ling asked with a faint smile, ¡°One who is unaccountably solicitous is hiding evil intentions. Tell me, what do you need my help with?¡± Huanhuan approached him with a smile. ¡°I do have something I need your help with.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°Xuan Wei came to discuss business with us just now. He wants to buy Little Pink to strengthen the defenses of the Black River. He offered to make us a deal, but Bai Di refused.¡± Xue Ling wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°Bai Di did it to protect you too.¡± ¡°I know, but I still want to make this deal with Xuan Wei.¡± ¡°Why? Are you short of money?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need Xuan Wei to give me money. I just want him to tell us the truth. Is he Bai Di¡¯s brother?¡± Xue Ling looked at her in surprise. ¡°You want to use Little Pink to get Xuan Wei to tell the truth?¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± Xue Ling¡¯s expression became complicated. ¡°You¡¯re doing this for Bai Di, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re so good to him that I can¡¯t help but be jealous.¡± Huanhuan said seriously, ¡°You guys are good to me, so I want to be good to you guys too.¡± Xue Ling touched her face. ¡°I realize you¡¯re getting cuter.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s cheeks turned red. She pretended to be calm and asked, ¡°Will you help me?¡± ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°I want the feather tribe to discuss this business with Xuan Wei. It¡¯s best if they reveal that you made Little Pink. You¡¯re very powerful. Even if the other party gets jealous, they won¡¯t dare to have any ideas about you.¡± Xue Ling smiled. ¡°I¡¯m honored to be praised.¡± Chapter 283 - Brother Chapter 283: Brother Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Ling sent a feather beast to the camp by the Black River to inform Xuan Wei that they were willing to trade with him for Little Pink. However, because his identity was unknown, he was stopped by the beast soldiers. The message could not be delivered. Xue Ling had no choice but to personally bring Huanhuan to the camp. Due to Xue Ling¡¯s powerful strength, the beast soldiers in charge of guarding the place could not stop him. They could only watch as he brought Huanhuan into the camp openly. The entire camp was very disciplined. The beast soldiers did their own jobs, and no one was free. Huanhuan was wearing a veil on her face. Her and Xue Ling¡¯s sudden intrusion immediately attracted the attention of many beast soldiers. The beast soldiers immediately surrounded the two of them, looking rather vigilant. Xue Ling did not care about these beast soldiers at all. He said casually, ¡°Call Xuan Wei out. We have something to tell him.¡± Seeing that he had no intention of attacking, the beast soldiers did not dare to act rashly. The two sides maintained a standoff. Not long after, Xuan Wei rushed over after hearing the news. He waved his hand to dismiss the beast soldiers. Seeing that it was someone Xuan Wei knew, the beast soldiers dispersed, but some of them still glanced at Xue Ling and Huanhuan from time to time. Xue Ling had never cared about how others looked at him. He got right to the point. ¡°I¡¯m here to talk business with you.¡± Xuan Wei thought for a moment and realized what business it was. ¡°You¡¯re willing to sell me Little Pink?¡± Xue Ling said casually, ¡°There¡¯s no problem selling Little Pink to you. We have a lot of it anyway.¡± Xuan Wei asked, ¡°Can you make the decision?¡± ¡°Of course, I can. I made Little Pink. I can sell it to whomever I want. No one cares.¡± Xuan Wei thought for a moment and said cautiously, ¡°I know you don¡¯t lack crystals, but I don¡¯t have anything good except crystals. Can you tell me what you want to trade Little Pink for first? If I don¡¯t have what you want now, I¡¯ll have to find a way to get it.¡± Xue Ling smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what I want is very simple. You definitely have it.¡± The more he spoke like this, the more cautious Xuan Wei became. ¡°What do you want?¡± Xue Ling looked down at Huanhuan. ¡°Are you going to say it, or should I?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it.¡± Huanhuan looked at Xuan Wei and said seriously, ¡°I hope you can answer a question truthfully.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Are you Bai Di¡¯s brother?¡± As soon as she asked this question, Xuan Wei¡¯s gaze changed slightly. He was silent. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I know this question might make things difficult for you, but this is very important to Bai Di. He really misses his brother.¡± Xuan Wei glanced at Xue Ling. ¡°Can I talk to her alone?¡± Xue Ling refused readily. ¡°No, I¡¯m worried about her being alone with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, and you know who I am. If anything happens to her, you can come straight to me.¡± Xue Ling was still worried. Huanhuan tugged on his sleeve and pleaded softly, ¡°Just leave for a short while. I¡¯ll look for you after talking to him, okay?¡± Xue Ling was insistent. ¡°I have to watch over you, or I won¡¯t be at ease.¡± ¡°Xuan Wei saved me and the tiger cubs before. If he wanted to harm me, he wouldn¡¯t have saved me back then.¡± Xue Ling thought about it and felt that she had a point. Coupled with her coaxing and pestering, he finally chose to compromise. He casually broke a branch. He produced a flame and lit the branch. ¡°I¡¯ll look for you when this branch is done burning.¡± Huanhuan jumped up happily and hugged his neck to kiss him. ¡°You¡¯re so nice!¡± Xue Ling pinched her cheek. ¡°Come back quickly.¡± Xuan Wei said, ¡°Come with me.¡± Huanhuan followed him into a tent. This should be Xuan Wei¡¯s temporary residence. Other than a few animal hides and some animal bones, there was nothing else in the tent. It was very simple. They were alone in the tent. Xuan Wei looked at her calmly. ¡°I can tell you the truth, but you have to promise me that no matter what you hear or see next, you won¡¯t tell a third person, not even Bai Di.¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°I promise.¡± ¡°Good. You can ask your questions now.¡± Huanhuan held her breath and looked at him expectantly. ¡°Are you really Bai Di¡¯s brother?¡± Xuan Wei said clearly, ¡°I am.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes widened. Although she was mentally prepared, she was still very surprised to hear the answer with her own ears. She couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Bai Di said you died a long time ago. How did you suddenly come back to life?¡± ¡°The beast who died on the battlefield was just an adjutant beside me, not me. His face was scratched. He wore my clothes and disguised himself as me so that everyone would think I was dead.¡± Huanhuan was even more puzzled. ¡°Why did you fake your death?¡± ¡°Because someone was trying to kill me. I had to fake my death and escape to survive.¡± ¡°Who wanted to kill you?¡± ¡°Wen Qian.¡± The name was familiar. She remembered that Wen Qian seemed to be related to the death of Bai Di¡¯s mother. What feud did Wen Qian have with Bai Di¡¯s family? First, he wanted to harm Bai Di¡¯s brother, then he killed Bai Di¡¯s mother. Wen Qian even drove a wedge between Bai Di and Bai Luo. Xuan Wei saw her confusion and took the initiative to explain, ¡°The royal family has been taught that the status of the temple has always been above that of the royal family. Sometimes, the temple will even directly interfere with the replacement of the throne. This makes the royal family very dissatisfied, and the conflict between the two parties naturally grows deeper. Almost every royal family in the beast cities has a bad relationship with the city¡¯s temple, and Sun City is no exception. If Wen Qian wanted to maintain his status above the royal family, I, the uncontrollable eldest prince, had to be eliminated first.¡± Huanhuan still couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°If you¡¯ve only been pretending to be dead to escape, why haven¡¯t you gone to look for Bai Di or Bai Luo all these years? You could just secretly send them a message.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to look for them but I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xuan Wei stopped talking again. After a long silence, Xuan Wei finally moved. He raised his hand and removed his metal helmet, revealing an unrecognizable face. Huanhuan looked at him in shock. There was almost no intact skin on his face. There were ferocious crisscrossed scars on his face. He was as terrifying as a ghost from hell. Xuan Wei put the helmet back on his head and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for scaring you.¡± Huanhuan asked with a trembling voice, ¡°What happened to your face?¡± ¡°I wanted to live, and this was the price.¡± Xuan Wei had no intention of going into detail, but from the scars on his face, Huanhuan could tell that he must have suffered inhuman torture. Ordinary people might have gone crazy. On the other hand, he had managed to survive until now. Huanhuan had to admire his amazing rationality and willpower. Xuan Wei said, ¡°I hope you can keep your promise and not tell anyone about this, especially Bai Di.¡± Chapter 284 - Drugged Chapter 284: Drugged Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Not long after Huanhuan left, He Guang appeared. He invited Xue Ling to the tent for a chat. Xue Ling happened to be free, so it didn¡¯t seem right for him to reject and just stand outside like a fool. He agreed to He Guang¡¯s invitation with an indifferent attitude. He Guang clearly valued Xue Ling very much. He ordered someone to bring him good nectar and fresh meat that had just been cut. Unfortunately, Xue Ling was not interested in this food. He stuck the small burning branch into the ground beside him. He Guang was a very talkative male beast and spoke a lot. However, Xue Ling still looked uninterested. Instead of listening and talking, he was more concerned about the burning branch beside him. He tilted his head to look at the branch almost every few moments. Tsk, it burned so slowly! If he had known this would happen, he would have found a shorter branch. The extremely bored Xue Ling even wanted to break the branch now and pretend that the branch was about to burn out. Although it was shameless, he had no choice. He was always uneasy when he could not see the little female with his own eyes. Just as Xue Ling was about to do so, Yi Wu walked in while holding up her skirt. She had a faint fragrance on her. Ordinary male beasts would unconsciously like her after smelling her, but Xue Ling remembered the incident that happened the last time and hated her fragrance. As soon as Yi Wu approached, Xue Ling pulled out the half-burned branch. ¡°I have to go.¡± He Guang quickly said, ¡°Huanhuan and Xuan Wei haven¡¯t finished chatting. Sit down for a while.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I don¡¯t want to be in the same place as Ugly.¡± Xue Ling¡¯s words were merciless. Yi Wu was furious, but He Guang was still watching. No matter how angry she was, she could only suppress her anger. Tears welled in her eyes as she said aggrievedly, ¡°I know what happened that night made you misunderstand me, but I¡¯ve repented now. Can¡¯t you give me another chance?¡± Her words were ambiguous. He Guang¡¯s gaze circled between them with a thoughtful expression. ¡°You two used to know each other?¡± Yi Wu said softly, ¡°We met once in the rock mountain. At that time, there was a misunderstanding between us, so Elder Xue Ling has been refusing to forgive me until now. I actually want to remedy our relationship, but Elder Xue Ling has never appreciated my efforts.¡± ¡°I see.¡± He Guang smiled even more warmly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you apologize to Elder Xue Ling and ask him not to be angry with you?¡± Yi Wu picked up a cup of nectar and handed it to Xue Ling. ¡°I made a lot of mistakes before,¡± she said pitifully. ¡°I apologize. Please don¡¯t lower yourself to my level.¡± Xue Ling didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. He Guang advised, ¡°Elder Xue Ling, please forgive her for my sake today.¡± Xue Ling wanted to say, ¡®You¡¯re not worthy of me doing things for your sake.¡¯ But he swallowed the words. Huanhuan was still in the camp, and he was not by her side. If he fell out with He Guang now, He Guang would probably vent his anger on Huanhuan. Elder Xue Ling, who was usually wilful, controlled his temper for the first time today. He took the nectar from Yi Wu and took two sips. He Guang smiled. ¡°Now, let me be your witness. The grudge between the two of you will be written off.¡± Yi Wu also smiled charmingly. She leaned in front of Xue Ling and asked softly, ¡°What do you think of the nectar, Elder Xue Ling?¡± Xue Ling said casually, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°Do you want another drink?¡± Xue Ling was already giving them face by drinking two mouthfuls. He did not want to accompany these two fellows anymore. He stood up and said, ¡°Huanhuan should be out soon. I have to look for her. Goodbye.¡± Yi Wu suddenly reached out and grabbed his sleeve. ¡°Wait.¡± Xue Ling looked down at her sleeve and looked unhappy. ¡°Who allowed you to touch me? Let go.¡± However, Yi Wu was not afraid of him at all. Instead, she leaned closer and asked expectantly, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel a little uncomfortable?¡± Her question was baffling. But Xue Ling immediately sensed that something was wrong. He felt a little dizzy. An evil fire rose from his abdomen and quickly flowed through his limbs. Xue Ling gritted his teeth. ¡°You actually drugged the nectar?¡± He Guang immediately said, ¡°I didn¡¯t drug you!¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with His Highness He Guang. I¡¯m the one who drugged you.¡± Yi Wu leaned against his leg, her graceful body appearing weak and delicate. ¡°This medicine is the result of my recent research. As long as an adult male beast takes a little of it, they¡¯ll burn with desire. They have to mate with a female to return to normal.¡± Xue Ling¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust. ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll kill you now?!¡± Yi Wu chuckled. ¡°You can¡¯t even muster any strength now. How can you kill me?¡± Her plan was completely without He Guang¡¯s permission, which annoyed He Guang. He grabbed Yi Wu¡¯s wrist and questioned her in a low voice, ¡°Who asked you to drug him?!¡± Yi Wu frowned. ¡°Be gentle. You¡¯re hurting me.¡± ¡°This is a military camp, my territory. I call the shots! How dare you play tricks in front of me?!¡± However, Yi Wu said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to recruit Xue Ling? But he¡¯s never liked you. Why don¡¯t you let me mate with him? That way, he¡¯ll listen to me and bring you lots of benefits. Isn¡¯t that good?!¡± ¡°Do you really think you can make him listen to you just because of the mate contract?!¡± ¡°How will we know if we don¡¯t try?¡± Yi Wu was very confident in herself. As long as she could make a contract with Xue Ling and become his true mate, Xue Ling would be controlled by the mate contract and have no choice but to submit to her. In the future, she would be gentle and slowly train him. One day, he would completely become hers. He Guang sneered. ¡°Alright, since you want to try, go ahead! If you fail in the future, don¡¯t come crying to me!¡± This stupid female had to be taught a lesson to change her smart-aleck habit! He Guang let go of Yi Wu and turned to leave angrily. Only Yi Wu and Xue Ling were left in the tent. Xue Ling¡¯s breathing had quickened, and desire appeared in his eyes. His fiery red eyes became even more dazzling. Yi Wu looked at him almost obsessively as she gently stroked his cheek with her fingers. ¡°Your face is just my type.¡± Xue Ling waved her hand away and gritted his teeth. ¡°Get lost!¡± He turned to leave, but Yi Wu hugged him tightly from behind. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already done this, I¡¯ll never let you go.¡± She knew very well that if she let Xue Ling go, he would definitely kill her when the effects of the medicine wore off! Hence, she needed to successfully sleep with him today! Chapter 285 - Breaking Up Chapter 285: Breaking Up Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Huanhuan walked out of the tent, her mind was filled with Xuan Wei¡¯s strange face. The impact of that face on her was too much. She probably wouldn¡¯t be able to erase that face from her mind anytime soon. Huanhuan stood where she was for a while. When she calmed down, she went to look for Xue Ling. But there was no sign of him. Didn¡¯t he say he would be here waiting for her to return? Why was he gone? Huanhuan was unfamiliar with this place, but she did not dare to ask anyone. She could only run back and ask Xuan Wei for help. Xuan Wei immediately called a beast soldier on duty and asked where Xue Ling was. The beast soldier said, ¡°He Guang invited him to his tent to talk. He hasn¡¯t come out yet.¡± Hence, Xuan Wei brought Huanhuan to He Guang¡¯s tent to look for him, but she met Yi Chuan at the door again. At this moment, Yi Chuan looked much thinner than last time, but his hostility to Huanhuan was still there. ¡°This is His Highness He Guang¡¯s tent. None of you are allowed in without his permission.¡± Xuan Wei frowned. ¡°Is His Highness inside?¡± ¡°Of course. His Highness is working inside. You can¡¯t go in and disturb him.¡± At this moment, a loud bang came from the tent as if something heavy had fallen to the ground. Huanhuan immediately had a bad feeling. She asked, ¡°Is Xue Ling inside?¡± Yi Chuan said, ¡°You have no right to know about this.¡± ¡°I want to go in!¡± Yi Chuan blocked the door and refused to let her in. Huanhuan didn¡¯t want to argue with him anymore and called out to Little Lotus. The lotus suddenly jumped out, wrapped itself around Yichuan¡¯s neck, and threw him to the side. Yichuan flew backward and fell into the tent. Huanhuan strode into the tent. The nearby beast soldiers were alarmed and gathered over. Xuan Wei waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Spread out.¡± Xuan Wei was quite respected in this group of beast soldiers. Hearing Xuan Wei¡¯s order, the beast soldiers quickly dispersed and did not pay attention to what was going on in the tent. When Huanhuan walked into the tent, she saw that the low table filled with food had been overturned and bowls and cups were rolling on the ground. Xue Ling was leaning against a pillar, his clothes in a mess. His mouth was slightly open, and he was panting heavily. There was something wrong with his expression. Yi Wu was unconscious on the ground. There was a gash on her forehead as if she had been hit by something hard. She was bleeding profusely. Huanhuan walked over quickly and held Xue Ling¡¯s arm. She felt the back of his hot hand and quickly asked, ¡°Your body is hot? What did they do to you?¡± The moment she approached, Xue Ling¡¯s rationality almost collapsed. He wanted to throw her to the ground, tear her clothes off, and ravage her body! But he couldn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t mate with her under these circumstances. He didn¡¯t want to hurt her. Xue Ling bit the tip of his tongue. The sharp pain kept him sane. He said hoarsely, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Get out of here.¡± The system¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Silly daughter, don¡¯t you see? Your husband has been drugged.¡± What drug? Huanhuan stared at Xue Ling¡¯s face for a moment before realizing what drug it was. She immediately gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Yi Wu is so shameless! She even did such a dirty thing!¡± Although Xue Ling also hated Yi Wu to the core, he just wanted to leave this damn place as soon as possible. As for the grudge between him and Yi Wu, he would get her back after the effects of the drug passed! Not wanting too many people to see his sorry state, he urged again, ¡°Let¡¯s quickly go back.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t take it. She could tolerate anything, but not others hurting her family! Even though she was weak by nature, killing intent still rose in her chest. Huanhuan ordered in a low voice, ¡°Little Lotus, kill her!¡± The skullcap opened its petals, and the pink petals turned ink-black as it pounced on the unconscious Yi Wu. At the critical moment, Yi Chuan suddenly rushed out and stood in front of Yi Wu. The lotus bit Yi Chuan¡¯s shoulder and tore his flesh off. Blood splattered, and he screamed in pain. Huanhuan¡¯s heart did not soften at all. She looked at Yi Chuan coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯re so loyal to Yi Wu, you can die with her.¡± The lotus attacked again and cut Yi Chuan¡¯s neck. Yi Chuan¡¯s head rolled to the ground, and his body fell into a pool of blood. The petals of the lotus were stained with blood, and they were even darker. It sensed its mother¡¯s anger and pounced at Yi Wu again! At the critical moment, Xuan Wei suddenly stopped the skullcap. He stood in front of the lotus, his powerful aura preventing it from approaching. ¡°Yi Wu is still useful. You can¡¯t kill her yet.¡± Huanhuan said word by word, ¡°What if I insist on killing her?¡± ¡°Then you have to get past me first.¡± Huanhuan stared at him, unable to move. He remained motionless like a tall mountain in front of Yi Wu. No one could take half a step forward. The only person here who could fight him was Xue Ling. However, Xue Ling could not even stand steadily now. He was no match for Xuan Wei. Xuan Wei knew this very well. ¡°You can¡¯t beat me.¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°Are you going to attack us?¡± Xuan Wei said, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t do anything, you won¡¯t be able to leave this camp. The beast soldiers outside are definitely not to be trifled with.¡± Huanhuan was so angry that her fingers were trembling. Xue Ling took her hand and said hoarsely, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t fight. I¡¯ll help you vent your anger when I recover.¡± Huanhuan glared at Xuan Wei. ¡°Since you¡¯re so heartless, I don¡¯t have to keep my word. The deal with Little Pink is off. Don¡¯t even think about getting anything from us!¡± Xuan Wei lowered his eyes and said nothing. Huanhuan called Little Lotus back and helped Xue Ling out. When they walked out of the tent, they saw He Guang rushing over. When He Guang saw Huanhuan, his gaze involuntarily lingered on her face. Although she was wearing a veil, it still reminded him of the last time he saw her. He asked gently, ¡°What happened to you guys?¡± Huanhuan ignored him and helped Xue Ling forward. He Guang wanted to say more to Huanhuan, but she ignored him. She was filled with anger now. She wished she could explode on the spot and kill these bastards who bullied Xue Ling! Xuan Wei walked out of the tent and said to He Guang, ¡°Your Highness, you did a bad job this time.¡± He Guang smiled bitterly. ¡°Yi Wu took the initiative this time. It has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t have let Yi Wu and Xue Ling be alone. After this, our relationship with the Rock Wolf Tribe will be completely broken.¡± He wasn¡¯t in a good mood now that he had an enemy, but he couldn¡¯t deal with Yi Wu. He frowned and said, ¡°After this battle ends, I¡¯ll immediately get someone to send Yi Wu back to Dark Moon City.¡± Such a troublesome female should be left for the beast king of Dark Moon City to enjoy. Chapter 286 - I’m Willing To Do Anything For Chapter 286: I¡¯m Willing To Do Anything For You Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan helped Xue Ling leave the camp and walked in the direction of the rock mountain. When they came, Xue Ling had carried Huanhuan and flown over. It was fast and convenient, but at this moment, they could only walk back with their legs. The journey immediately became difficult and long. Xue Ling gritted his teeth and tried his best not to put all his weight on Huanhuan. But her scent was even more lethal than the aphrodisiac. It kept entering his nose and tightening his throat. Seeing that his face was pale, Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°Bear with it. You¡¯ll be home soon.¡± But Xue Ling said, ¡°I won¡¯t last until I get back.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xue Ling¡¯s big hands tightened around her waist. His voice was hoarse and low. ¡°I feel terrible. My body feels like it¡¯s burning.¡± Huanhuan quickly took out a water pouch from her space. ¡°Have some water.¡± Xue Ling stared into her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want water.¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± ¡°I want you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xue Ling lowered his head and kissed her through the veil. Huanhuan was shocked. She widened her eyes and looked at the handsome face in front of her. She froze on the spot, not knowing what to do. Seeing that she was like a little rabbit, Xue Ling couldn¡¯t help but stick out the tip of his tongue and lick her lips through the veil. Huanhuan leaned back slowly and pulled away a little. She said, ¡°You¡¯re not going to mate with me now, are you?¡± ¡°I want you. I really, really want you.¡± Xue Ling immediately went for her. He tore off the veil on her face with one hand and pressed the back of her head with the other. He did not allow her to continue retreating. Wild kisses descended like a storm. Huanhuan was imprisoned in his arms and could only accept his kisses passively. Her face was red, and she kept moaning. Xue Ling kissed her too hard and accidentally bit her lip. He licked the blood off her mouth and continued to deepen the kiss. Huanhuan was dizzy from the kiss and could barely breathe. By the time Xue Ling let go of her lips, her legs were weak and her eyes were blurry. She almost fainted. The lust in Xue Ling¡¯s eyes had faded a lot, and his temperature had returned to normal. Unfortunately, Huanhuan was in a daze and did not notice the change in Xue Ling. Xue Ling slowly pressed her to the ground. The originally hurried and fierce kisses became gentle at this moment. Her delicate skin was far smoother than the finest shark silk, and he loved it. Xue Ling pressed his forehead against her forehead and gently stroked the back of her neck with his fingers. His voice was soft and gentle, like a bewitching sea demon. ¡°I like you so much.¡± Huanhuan looked at him in a daze. Her fiery eyes were imprinted in the depths of her mind, making her involuntarily fascinated. Her heart raced. She heard her heart beating. It was the sound of a heart beating. Xue Ling stuck out the tip of his tongue and licked his lips. His gaze was lazy and seductive like a cat, but his tone was pitiful. ¡°I really want you now. Is that okay?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s gaze was involuntarily hooked by the tip of his tongue. She stared straight at his lips and actually felt that they had an indescribable charm. She moved her lips and was about to say yes when she heard the system suddenly speak. ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t be fooled by him. This guy just had your blood. The drug in his body has been detoxified!¡± Huanhuan immediately sobered up. The word she was about to say was forcefully swallowed. Xue Ling still didn¡¯t know that his act had been seen through. He squeezed her slender waist and whispered in her ear, ¡°I really feel terrible. Just take pity on me and fulfill my wish.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Looking at his dissatisfied expression, those who didn¡¯t know better would really think that he was under the influence of the drug. They wouldn¡¯t suspect that he was actually pretending. It was a pity that this guy wasn¡¯t in the acting industry! The system was still gloating. ¡°You like him anyway. Why don¡¯t you take the opportunity to sleep with him?¡± Was this how one used the opportunity?! Huanhuan was already in a bad mood because of Yi Wu. Now that she was deceived by Xue Ling, she was even angrier. This guy had promised not to lie to her again. His promises were getting more and more unreliable. In the end, he forgot about his promise in the blink of an eye. He reverted to his old ways and lied to her again. Did he really think she was easy to fool?! Huanhuan was so angry that she calmed down. She raised her hand to Xue Ling¡¯s cheek and asked softly, ¡°Do you really want me?¡± ¡°Of course. I want you so much that I can¡¯t help myself.¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°But I don¡¯t like being down here.¡± Seeing that she did not reject him, Xue Ling was delighted. He immediately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you be on top.¡± Huanhuan propped her elbows on the ground and flipped Xue Ling to the ground. She sat on him and hooked her fingers around his belt. As if opening a gift, she slowly pulled the belt apart, then she moved to his collar to reveal his beautifully shaped chest and abs. She gently stroked his chest. ¡°This is the wild. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being seen?¡± Xue Ling was already tempted by her. He wanted to pounce on her and ravish her. His Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down as he stared intently at her delicate face. His voice was hoarse. ¡°I¡¯ll dig out the eyeballs of anyone who dares to look.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s fingers brushed his collarbone before touching his neck. ¡°I want to play some tricks with you. Are you willing?¡± Xue Ling couldn¡¯t wait. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll do anything for you.¡± Huanhuan smiled. Her bright and beautiful smile dazzled his eyes. Xue Ling felt his throat go even drier. Huanhuan called out, ¡°Little Green, tie him up.¡± The creeper vine immediately emerged from the green crystal and bound Xue Ling tightly. Xue Ling was slightly stunned. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Huanhuan knew his strength. As long as he struggled, Little Green would definitely break. She leaned toward him and touched his cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Be good.¡± Xue Ling felt that Huanhuan was really sexy at this moment. He locked onto her with an extremely explicit gaze and said hoarsely, ¡°I can play with you however you want.¡± ¡°You said it. Don¡¯t go back on your word later.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s right hand slid down. Xue Ling¡¯s pupils turned dark red. He tried his best to suppress the urge to pounce on her and urged impatiently, ¡°Hurry up.¡± Huanhuan took out a piece of ice from her space¡­ There were a lot of ice cubes in the space. They were specially condensed from frost clouds to ice fruits and drinks for Huanhuan. She asked, ¡°Do you know what ice and fire are?¡± Before Xue Ling could answer, she pressed the ice on him. ¡­ This feeling was terrible! Chapter 287 - Deception Chapter 287: Deception Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Ling, whose blood was boiling, immediately felt his desires extinguish after being baptized by ice and fire. The affair ended there. Huanhuan retracted Little Green and asked slowly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± Xue Ling sat on the grass and covered his aching crotch with both hands. His eyes were filled with resentment as he looked at her. ¡°You bullied me.¡± ¡°I just want to teach you a lesson so that you won¡¯t be full of lies again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I do want you.¡± Huanhuan laughed angrily at his evasive words. She said, ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I care about. The drug in your body has been neutralized, but you still pretended to be tortured by the drug to deceive me. Do you dare say that¡¯s not a lie?¡± Xue Ling said in a muffled voice, ¡°It¡¯s your fault for always refusing to accept me completely. I had no choice but to do this.¡± Huanhuan raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do you think it was justified for you to lie to me, then?¡± Xue Ling wanted to refute her question, but when he thought about how he had lied to her last time and how she had ignored him for a long time, he immediately shut his mouth and remained silent. Seeing that he was silent, she sighed helplessly. She walked to him, lifted the hem of her dress, and squatted. ¡°I don¡¯t like being lied to for any reason.¡± Xue Ling didn¡¯t think he was wrong, but he didn¡¯t want Huanhuan to give him the cold shoulder again. Out of indulgence for his sweetheart, he relented. ¡°Sorry.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy to hear that word from him. Huanhuan didn¡¯t want to keep harping on this mistake. In any case, they still had a lot of time. In the future, she would slowly change his habit of causing trouble. She asked, ¡°Does it still hurt there?¡± Xue Ling asked, ¡°If someone forced an ice cube under you, don¡¯t you think it would hurt?¡± Huanhuan coughed lightly and said in embarrassment, ¡°Take your hand away. Let me take a look.¡± Xue Ling glanced at her. ¡°You¡¯re not going to freeze me again, are you?¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°I just wanted to teach you a lesson. I don¡¯t really want you to be crippled. Why would I freeze you with ice?¡± Xue Ling took away the hand covering his crotch skeptically. Huanhuan pulled open his clothes and looked down at his member. Even though this guy was in a weak state, his shape was quite scary. Huanhuan tried to ignore her burning cheeks and asked seriously, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Xue Ling groaned. ¡°It hurts.¡± ¡°Could it be that it¡¯s frozen?¡± Huanhuan thought for a moment, then she reached out her fingers and dabbed some saliva on them. She smeared her fingers gently across his member. ¡°This should stop the pain.¡± The liquid secreted from her body had a certain healing effect. Presumably, her saliva would help ease his pain. Xue Ling was so agitated by her actions that he almost let go on the spot. His limp member immediately stood up. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Are you seducing me on purpose?¡± Huanhuan opened her big eyes innocently. ¡°No, I just want to help you reduce the swelling and pain.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re making it hurt even more.¡± His member was swollen and painful, almost exploding! Huanhuan was not blind, so she naturally saw his obvious reaction. She coughed lightly. ¡°You can still get hard. It seems that your penis is fine. Hurry up and put your clothes on. We¡¯re going back.¡± But Xue Ling refused to move. ¡°How do you expect me to go back in my current state? What will people think of me if they see me?¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°But you¡¯ve never cared about what others think.¡± Xue Ling raised his chin and looked righteous. ¡°That depends on the situation. In a situation like this, any normal male beast can¡¯t ignore the opinions of others.¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Xue Ling stopped talking again and stared at her with a burning gaze. The implication was too obvious. Huanhuan felt helpless. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll help you.¡± She reached for his member and helped him get it up. Xue Ling frowned slightly and said softly, ¡°Be gentle. This thing of mine is made of meat. It¡¯ll hurt.¡± Huanhuan had no choice but to be gentle. ¡°Will this do?¡± ¡°You¡¯re being too gentle. It doesn¡¯t feel good.¡± Huanhuan was speechless. ¡°Why are you making so many demands? Can¡¯t you be more straightforward?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to give yourself to me, but can¡¯t you even do your best to help? Do I even have a place in your heart?¡± This birdman really knew how to push the blame on others! Huanhuan said angrily, ¡°You have hands too. You can settle it yourself!¡± ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± ¡°What¡¯s different about it?¡± Xue Ling hugged her and covered the back of her neck with his large hand. He rubbed it ambiguously. ¡°I like you. As long as you¡¯re by my side and I smell your scent, I¡¯ll feel much happier. I won¡¯t feel this way if I do it myself.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart burned at his sudden confession. She stopped talking and silently quickened her movements. Xue Ling¡¯s breathing became more and more rapid. He hugged Huanhuan closer and closer. His tongue pressed against her earlobe as he gently nibbled. After a long time, he had his release. Huanhuan was too close to him. Coupled with the fact that he was hugging her tightly, she couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was covered in liquid. A rich male beast aura completely enveloped her. Xue Ling looked at her disheveled appearance and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little better. Seeing this, Huanhuan quickly pushed him away. ¡°Don¡¯t come close again. It feels like the skin of my palm is about to peel.¡± Xue Ling knew when to stop. Although he wanted to do it again, he resisted the urge. He wiped the liquid off his body and got dressed. He stood up slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to wash up.¡± They came to a stream. Huanhuan took off her small boots and stepped barefoot into the shallow water of the river pebbles. She bent down to scoop up the clear stream water and carefully washed the liquid off her body. Xue Ling sat on a large rock by the stream. He bent one knee and rested a hand on it. His movements were casual and confident. He kept staring at Huanhuan¡¯s back as he recalled the scene of her ¡®teaching him a lesson¡¯. His heart itched. He didn¡¯t expect the usually soft and timid female to have such a sexy side. Especially when she was riding him. Her lips were curved, and her eyes were cunning. The way she looked at him was too seductive, making him unable to control himself. Xue Ling sighed in his heart. ¡®My little female is really a stunner~¡¯ After Huanhuan washed up, she got dressed and walked to him. Xue Ling raised his hand, and flames appeared in his palm. He helped her dry all the water droplets on her body. Chapter 288 - To You As A Man Chapter 288: To You As A Man Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan felt warm and comfortable. She smiled and took out a pebble. ¡°I picked this up in the water just now. It looks pretty good. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± It was a red pebble. The texture was not as clear as red crystal, but the color was beautiful. There was a natural texture on the surface that looked like classical patterns. Xue Ling took the pebble and touched the surface with his thumb twice. ¡°Why are you giving it to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same color as your eyes. It¡¯s as dazzling as dawn.¡± Xue Ling felt happy from the praise. He clenched the stone. ¡°On account of you fawning over me, I won¡¯t argue with you about freezing me with ice just now.¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°If you dare to lie to me again, I won¡¯t just use ice.¡± ¡°Then what else will you use?¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Xue Ling felt that the little female had ill intentions when she said this. He carefully put away the pebble, then picked up Huanhuan and spread his wings to fly back to the rock mountain. They had just returned home when Shuang Yun caught them. Shuang Yun was like a huge dog as he sniffed Huanhuan¡¯s body. His eyes were filled with suspicion. ¡°Huanhuan, why do you smell like Xue Ling? Did you secretly mate with him?¡± Huanhuan thought that since she had taken a shower, her scent should have faded by a lot. She did not expect Shuang Yun to still be able to smell it. This guy was indeed a canine. His nose was terrifyingly sensitive. Embarrassed, she said, ¡°We didn¡¯t mate.¡± ¡°Then how did you get that smell?¡± Huanhuan glanced at Xue Ling and saw that he was looking at her with a faint smile. He had no intention of helping explain. He deliberately wanted to see her blush without knowing how to explain things. Huanhuan didn¡¯t want to answer, but Shuang Yun kept pestering her for an answer. She had no choice but to say quickly in a very soft voice, ¡°I stroked him with my hand.¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s hearing was no weaker than his sense of smell. Even though she lowered her voice, he still heard her clearly. A very odd look came over his face. ¡°So it was just masturbation. You guys didn¡¯t go all the way?¡± Huanhuan blushed at the question. ¡°No.¡± Shuang Yun looked at Xue Ling with admiration. ¡°At this point, you can still resist devouring her. I have to respect you for being a man.¡± Xue Ling was helpless. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to, I can¡¯t force her, right?¡± Huanhuan thought to herself, ¡®You won¡¯t force yourself on me, but you¡¯ll lie to me.¡¯ Bai Di walked in. ¡°Where did you go with Huanhuan?¡± he asked Xue Ling. ¡°I searched the entire tribe just now, but I couldn¡¯t find you.¡± Xue Ling took out the red pebble. ¡°We went to the stream to play for a while. She gave this to me.¡± Shuang Yun immediately shouted, ¡°I want such stones too! Huanhuan, you can¡¯t just give one to him!¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t know how to deal with him. ¡°I just happened to pick up that pebble. If you like it, I¡¯ll bring pebbles back to you if I see beautiful ones again.¡± Shuang Yun actually didn¡¯t think that this pebble was beautiful at all, but it was something Huanhuan picked up, so the meaning was different! No matter what it was, as long as it was from the little female, it had to be something good! Bai Di glanced at the pebble, and his nervousness eased a little. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been peaceful outside recently. If you go out again, remember to bring more people with you in case anything happens.¡± Huanhuan hugged his arm and said softly, ¡°Xue Ling is very powerful. With him around, we¡¯ll be safe.¡± As she approached, Bai Di immediately smelled Xue Ling¡¯s scent on her. But it was very faint. It seemed that the two of them had only made out, but they had not gone to the last step. ¡­ It rained heavily for two days and one night. After the rain, there were suddenly many animals in the forest. They knew that the lower reaches of the Black River had been occupied by beast soldiers, so they specially went to the upper reaches of the Black River to drink water. Shuang Yun often hid in the bushes nearby with the wolf cubs and stared at the animals drinking water. When their prey had let down their guard, he would suddenly attack! The sudden appearance of five Silvery Frost White Wolves frightened the animals who were drinking water. They scattered. One of them was unlucky enough to be caught by Big Goody while escaping. She bit its neck, and it became her biggest prey ever. They returned with full hands again today. After Big Goody tanned the animal hide, she gave it to her mother to make a coat. Huanhuan sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve been bringing a lot back recently!¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°The rainy season is coming. Many animals will migrate from the south to the north. The Black River is a necessary place for them to pass along the way. As long as we stay by the river, we can wait and catch a lot of prey.¡± Huanhuan looked as if she understood. Late at night, most of the beast soldiers in the camp by the Black River were asleep. There was silence. The beast soldiers in charge of patrolling were about to switch shifts with their companions when many ripples suddenly appeared on the river. Hundreds of demons climbed out of the water and pounced on the closest beast soldiers! They bit and fought with each other as blood spurted into the air. The quiet night instantly became an arena for the beasts. Seeing this, the beast soldiers standing on high ground immediately let out sharp whistles! However, before they could finish whistling, they were grabbed by the winged creatures that descended from the sky and thrown down. Their bodies broke into pieces. Xuan Wei had already rushed out of the tent the moment the whistles sounded. He saw countless demons climbing out of the river and surging toward the camp like a dark tide. Xuan Wei transformed into a white tiger and let out a deafening roar! The entire camp trembled at the roar. He pounced at the spot where there were the most demons and tore apart all the demons who were attacking the beast soldiers! The war had begun. As the prince and commander, He Guang did not need to personally participate in the battle. He turned into a lion and stood on a huge rock at the back of the camp, looking down at the entire battlefield. His golden-brown mane fluttered in the night wind. His emerald eyes were cold and rational, unique to those in power. He asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Yi Wu?¡± His trusted soldier immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to look for her.¡± The demons¡¯ late-night sneak attack came without warning and caught the beast soldiers off guard. They quickly took the initiative on the battlefield. The fortifications built in the past few days were not very useful against the demons. The demons gathered together and slammed into the seemingly sturdy fortifications! Chapter 289 - Beast Tide Chapter 289: Beast Tide Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations If it were not for Xuan Wei¡¯s powerful strength, she would have already let the demons break through the defense line and rush into the camp to kill! Seeing this, He Guang knew that he had underestimated the strength of the demons. Not only did the number of demons far exceed that of the beast soldiers, but they were all fearless. Even though they were seriously injured, as long as they were still breathing, they would drag their broken bodies and fight to the end. They were a bunch of crazy people who did not care about their lives! The trusted beast soldier said, ¡°Your Highness, Yi Wu is here.¡± He Guang got someone to bring Yi Wu over. Ever since she took the initiative to drug Xue Ling last time, she had been placed under house arrest. During this period of time, she could only stay in her tent and could not go anywhere. Yi Chuan, who was originally loyal to her, was already dead. Additionally, all the beast soldiers in the camp were ordered not to approach her. After Yi Wu was placed under house arrest, she realized that she had crossed the line. He Guang was a very controlling male beast, especially in a camp where war could break out at any moment. He would never allow anyone to make decisions on their own, even if she was a beautiful female! He Guang had gone to see her once and told her clearly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re still useful, I would have punished you with military law!¡± After that, no matter how Yi Wu begged for forgiveness, He Guang ignored her. At this moment, Yi Wu looked much more haggard. Her face, which was originally only the size of a palm, now looked even thinner and more fragile. Coupled with her slightly upturned fox eyes, she looked like a sickly beauty. As soon as she saw He Guang, her eyes turned red. ¡°Your Highness, are you finally willing to see me again?¡± Thinking that he had to use her next, He Guang softened his tone a little. ¡°As long as you can help me win this battle, I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones.¡± Yi Wu wiped the corners of her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best to help you!¡± She took out the hide bag she always carried. She poured the powder into her palm and blew on it. The powder blew away. It just so happened that the wind was blowing. Coupled with the fact that they were high up, the fragrance powder was quickly blown to every corner of the camp. This powder was only useful to beasts. The demons would not have a reaction after smelling it. When the beast soldiers smelled that strange fragrance, the blood in their bodies immediately seemed to be ignited. They fell into a frenzy, and their combat strength soared. Xuan Wei did not like the fragrance and deliberately avoided the direction of the wind, but he still accidentally inhaled a little fragrance powder. The beast soul in his body began to become restless, and its fighting spirit became more intense. Blood stained his metal armor, and his blue eyes were filled with madness. On the other side of the Black River, Han Ying watched the entire battlefield coldly. He quickly discovered that the other party¡¯s beast soldiers had suddenly erupted with super combat strength. Not only did they snatch back the initiative, but they also slowly tilted the victory toward the beast soldiers. If this continued, the demons would definitely lose. The night wind blew the fragrance across the Black River and into the territory of the demons. When the witch doctor, Tao Wei, smelled it, his expression changed slightly. He said to Han Ying, ¡°Someone on the other side used a special fragrance powder. After the beast soldiers smell this fragrance, their strength will increase for a short period of time.¡± So that was it! Han Ying immediately understood. He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Is this powder only useful for beasts? Is it useful on animals?¡± Tao Wei was uncertain. Han Ying decided to give it a try. If it didn¡¯t work, he would have the demon army retreat. Han Ying found a higher position and used his control of the wind to forcefully change the direction of the night wind. He turned the wind 90 degrees upstream of the Black River. The night wind mixed with fragrance powder blew upstream of the Black River. The animals that had been resting near the upstream smelled the fragrance and became restless. They became very aggressive. After fierce internal strife, many of them died. These animals were all bloodthirsty. There was only one word in their minds, kill! They were divided into two groups. Some of them ran in the direction of the fragrance, while others ran in the direction of the rock mountain! The beasts in the rock mountain were sleeping soundly when they suddenly heard the sentries howling! There was an enemy attack! Shuang Yun was the first to rush out of the rock mountain. He transformed into a Silvery Frost White Wolf and jumped onto the wall. He saw hundreds of animals running toward the rock mountain! There were many ferocious animals among them. They were not to be trifled with. What was worse was that this group of animals had also alarmed the other animals sleeping in the forest. Soon, more animals were attracted. After they gathered, they actually formed a small tide! Shuang Yun wanted to curse. They had actually encountered a beast tide in the middle of the night, and this beast tide was clearly heading for the rock mountain. What was going on?! He raised his head and howled, gathering the male beasts in his tribe to prepare for battle. The entire Rock Wolf Tribe was in an uproar. The young and strong male beasts raced out of their houses and gathered in the clearing at the foot of the mountain. Bai Di and Sang Ye took out the stone slabs that Huanhuan had given them and imprinted the beast patterns on the beasts one by one to help them increase their combat strength. Xue Ling and Shen Yan led the feather beasts out of the rock mountain and stopped the birds that were trying to approach the rock mountain from the air. Mu Xiang and Huanhuan gathered all the females and cubs. If the male beasts outside the mountain were defeated, they would immediately leave through the secret passage with these females and cubs. Huanhuan carried the two tiger cubs. Big Goody and her three brothers squatted beside their mother, protecting her and their siblings Mu Xiang and the females did not understand why a beast tide had suddenly appeared. It was one thing for the beast tide to appear, but they were even targeting the rock mountain?! They gathered to discuss the reason for this. Huanhuan learned from them that the beast tide was a unique natural phenomenon on the beast continent. The usual reason for a beast tide was that animals were looking for a more suitable environment to reproduce. They would not cause direct harm to the beasts, but there had been accidents before. It was said that there was a tribe in the past where animals had to pass through to migrate. Not only did those beasts not avoid them, but they even tried to take the opportunity to capture prey. In the end, they angered the animals and the entire tribe was razed to the ground. No one survived. But the rock mountain was not on the path of the animals¡¯ migration. Why would they suddenly attack the Rock Wolf Tribe? Huanhuan was puzzled by this too. The system said, ¡°If you really want to know the answer, you can ask the plants in the forest. If they¡¯re in a good mood, they might tell you the reason.¡± Chapter 290 - Praying For Rain Chapter 290: Praying For Rain Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan gripped the green crystal bracelet with both hands and closed her eyes. ¡°Little Green, go to the forest.¡± Little Green emerged from the green crystal. Its vines grew crazily. They quickly spread along the wall. After leaving the rock mountain, the vines extended along the ground to meet the creepers on the wall. Then, they continued to spread outward. No one noticed that the creepers had silently spread throughout the entire battlefield. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t see what was happening outside, but the power of the contract allowed her to hear voices outside with Little Green¡¯s help. Those deafening shouts could have pierced the sky. The beasts roared. Huanhuan tried to find the voice she wanted to hear in the chaos. She heard Shuang Yun commanding the wolf beasts to fight, Bai Di shouting for Sang Ye to retreat, and Xue Ling whistling as he flew. Animals kept falling in the war, but more animals came from all directions. Sang Ye took the time to tell Shuang Yun, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with these animals.¡± Shuang Yun also felt that there was something strange about these animals. Animals attacked because of food and mates, but they didn¡¯t look like they wanted to eat at all. They just seemed to want to fight and kill every living thing they saw. ¡°I smell something familiar on these animals.¡± Xue Ling threw a fireball that burned the pouncing animals until they rolled on the ground. Shuang Yun shouted as he fought, ¡°How can you still remember to smell the fragrance at a time like this? Are you hungry?!¡± Their conversation was slowly heard. Huanhuan thought the scent might be a clue, so she tried to smell the animal corpses with the help of the creeper. In addition to the strong smell of blood, there was indeed a faint fragrance. Huanhuan opened her eyes and immediately called the system out. ¡°Little Brat, is the sudden appearance of the beast tide related to the fragrance?¡± The system said, ¡°That fragrance must have come from a special spice with rosemary added to it. It can make animals lose their minds and attack living things.¡± Huanhuan immediately took out Ancient Flora and Flora Illustrations and found records of rosemary. This was a rare and precious plant. It grew in the very remote northwest desert. Its roots were thorny and poisonous. Ordinary beasts would immediately be poisoned until their bodies swelled and festered. However, if this plant was cut into pieces and mixed with other ingredients in a certain proportion, it could make a strange spice that could make animals and beasts lose control. Animals, in particular, reacted especially strongly when they smelled this fragrance. They would completely lose their minds and attack living creatures crazily. Huanhuan read quickly. In the last two lines, she saw a way to neutralize the rosemary¡¯s effects. This method was very simple. The affected animals and beasts just had to take a cold shower. Huanhuan was stunned. There were at least three to four hundred animals. How should she bathe them one by one? This seemingly simple request seemed especially tricky at this moment. Huanhuan closed the book and asked with a bitter smile, ¡°Little Brat, do you have any way to bathe three to four hundred beasts at the same time?¡± Unexpectedly, the system really gave her a suggestion. ¡°Just make it rain.¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not the rain god. I can¡¯t make it rain just like that.¡± ¡°Go dance and it¡¯ll rain.¡± Huanhuan was speechless. ¡°This isn¡¯t the right time to be joking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m not joking.¡± Huanhuan still didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What kind of dance can make the heavens rain?¡± ¡°The dance you danced before can do it.¡± Huanhuan froze. The system continued, ¡°The original purpose of the sacrificial ritual is to pray for good weather. Especially in the years of natural disasters, sacrificial rituals became the main method of praying for rain. The Dance of the Gods is a dance used in sacrificial rituals and can help you successfully pray for rain.¡± It seemed to make sense. Besides, Huanhuan had no choice but to believe it. The system guided her patiently. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it yourself. Even if you don¡¯t succeed, you won¡¯t lose out, right?¡± That was true. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to try. Huanhuan was wavering. She remembered the last time she danced and couldn¡¯t help but frown. But the situation was urgent now, and she couldn¡¯t make a fuss. Huanhuan told Mu Xiang that she wanted to hold a sacrificial ritual. Mu Xiang didn¡¯t understand why they were holding a sacrifice at this time, but as a witch doctor, Huanhuan must have a reason for saying that. Hence, Mu Xiang immediately used her strength as the person in charge of the neighborhood committee and called for the females to help lay out animal hides on the ground. Then, they set up prey and fruits as sacrifices. Huanhuan brought a basin full of water and placed it in front of the offering. She took out the set of clothes given by the system and put them on. It was unknown what material this dress was made of, but it was delicate and smooth. With a slight movement, the dress fluttered like waves. Huanhuan put on the bell bracelets and anklets, but when she touched the Prediction Mask, she involuntarily paused. She remembered the last time she¡¯d worn it. The impact of that image was too great for her to escape the shadow it created. The system sensed her hesitation and said, ¡°Don¡¯t feel too burdened. The Prediction Mask sees the future at random and requires a certain amount of luck to trigger it. Most of the time, it¡¯s actually not much different from an ordinary mask.¡± Huanhuan took a deep breath and tried to suppress her uneasiness. She closed her eyes and gently pulled the mask over her face. As soon as the mask touched her face, it automatically stuck to her skin. It was so light that it was as if it was nothing. She did not feel uncomfortable at all. Huanhuan opened her eyes and realized that everything was normal in front of her. There was no prophecy. When she walked out after changing, everyone was stunned. Even Big Goody, Dos, Tres, and Little Monster felt that the female in front of them was very unfamiliar. Those eyes behind the mask were filled with a mysterious power that made these females and cubs want to crawl at her feet and become her most loyal believers. Huanhuan walked barefoot on the ground. The bells on her wrist swayed gently, making a distant bell sound. Her white dress swayed behind her, leaving a beautiful silhouette. On the outer black gauze, one could vaguely see ancient and mysterious dark patterns that emitted a solemn aura. Huanhuan danced the Dance of the Gods again. The dance this time was even smoother and more beautiful than the last time. The hem of her dress slid along with her movements, and the bells rang gently. The ink-black anklets were a stark contrast to her fair and delicate feet. After the last movement, she knelt on the ground facing the basin. She crossed her hands and pressed them to her chest. She lowered her head in prayer. The originally calm water rippled. Chapter 291 - We Won! Chapter content is missing or does not exist! Please try again later! Chapter 292 - Big Hero Chapter 292: Big Hero Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tao Wei was very dissatisfied. ¡°You¡¯re giving up such a good opportunity? Are you crazy?!¡± Han Ying was very calm. ¡°Although their beast soldiers are at the end of their rope and are not to be feared, their commanders aren¡¯t weak. If they resist to the end, we might not win. Especially that tiger beast. His combat strength might be above ours. If we want to win, we have to get rid of him first.¡± Tao Wei stopped talking when he heard this. He had also seen the strength of that tiger beast. He was indeed very powerful. As one of the strongest male beasts of the demon race, Han Ying was not confident that he could kill that tiger beast, let alone the others. Han Ying looked into the distance. ¡°The battle between us and the beasts has just begun. There¡¯s still a long way to go. Let¡¯s take our time. Victory will definitely belong to the demon race!¡± After receiving the order, the demon army immediately withdrew and crossed the Black River to return to the territory of the demon race. The sky was bright, and it was still raining. The battle was finally over. The beast soldiers were so tired that they collapsed to the ground. He Guang was also very tired, but his mind seemed to be still on the battlefield where he had just fought. The intense stimulation of blood splashing made him unable to calm down for a long time. The blood on Xuan Wei¡¯s body had been washed away by the rain, but he was still strong enough to fight a hundred beasts alone. All the beast soldiers were still in shock by what they had just witnessed from him earlier. When they saw Xuan Wei walking over, they retreated and made way. Xuan Wei stopped beside He Guang and said in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, the demon race¡¯s army has retreated, but they¡¯ll definitely make a comeback. We need to count the casualties as soon as possible and regroup so that we won¡¯t be caught off guard again.¡± He Guang responded and immediately called over his trusted beast soldiers to count the casualties and clean up the camp after the battle. In the past, He Guang knew that Xuan Wei was very powerful, but that was only hearsay. Hearing about it was far less real and shocking than seeing it with his own eyes. He Guang patted Xuan Wei¡¯s shoulder and laughed heartily. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you fighting bravely just now that we were able to turn the tide. You¡¯re our hero! When the battle ends and I return to the City of 10,000 Beasts, I¡¯ll definitely ask Father to give you proper credit. At that time, you can get any reward you want!¡± Xuan Wei was still calm. He did not look happy at all. He said, ¡°Every warrior who dies on the battlefield is a hero. As long as Your Highness treats our families well, it¡¯s the best reward for us.¡± He Guang was in a good mood now, and he agreed readily. ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t treat them badly!¡± ¡­ At the same time, in the distant Divine Wood Temple, the high priest held his breath and stared at the crystal ball in front of him. This was his sixth divination. The last five divinations had failed. He hadn¡¯t gotten the results he wanted. This was the last divination. If he still failed, he would have to find another way. The crystal ball glowed green. The high priest kept praying in his heart, ¡°Great Goddess of Nature, please tell me the whereabouts of the Divine Wood. The Divine Wood clan is willing to offer our loyalty to you. Please guide me this time.¡± A figure suddenly appeared in the crystal ball. The high priest¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®It¡¯s appeared!¡¯ The figure was turning. It seemed to be dancing a prayer dance. She was in a white dress that had a black outer layer. Her face was covered by a pure white mask. Her face was completely hidden. He could only tell from her slender figure that she was a young female. After her dance, she sat on her knees and seemed to be praying with her head lowered. The high priest stared at the figure in the crystal ball and examined her carefully, trying to find a clue that could prove her identity. At this moment, the figure suddenly raised his head and looked straight in the direction of the high priest! The high priest¡¯s pupils constricted. She had discovered him?! The green light of the crystal ball disappeared, as did the figure inside. The high priest quickly divined again, but no matter what he did, he could not see the female dancing the prayer dance again. Helpless, he gave up on the idea of divination. Xue Hui quickly walked in and said excitedly, ¡°High Priest, it¡¯s raining.¡± Continuous divination had made the high priest very tired. He rubbed the bridge of his nose and said leisurely, ¡°It¡¯s just rain. What¡¯s there to be surprised about?¡± ¡°This rain made the Divine Wood bloom!¡± The high priest¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. It can¡¯t be fake. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go see for yourself.¡± The high priest immediately stood up and walked out of the temple with Xue Hui. The heavy rain hit them, but the two of them didn¡¯t care that they would be wet. They hurried down the stairs and looked up. Directly in front of the temple door was an old tree that towered into the sky. The branches that were originally a little withered had grown a lot of green leaves during this period of time. They stretched their leaves wantonly in the rain. The high priest widened his eyes and looked carefully. He saw that a few small white flowers had indeed bloomed on the branch of the divine tree. Not only had the divine tree that had been sleeping for nearly a hundred years awakened not long ago, but it had even bloomed! Could it really be because the Divine Wood had sprouted?! The high priest knelt down and cried in excitement. ¡°Our Divine Wood clan is saved!¡± ¡­ The females were overjoyed to know that the Rock Wolf Tribe had won and their home was safe. Mu Xiang was anxious. As soon as she heard that the commotion was over, she quickly ran down the mountain. After finding Jiu Yuan and Feng Lan, who were drenched, she rushed forward and hugged them. She kissed each of them. ¡°You guys are awesome!¡± The surrounding beasts saw this and laughed kindly. Jiu Yuan was already used to this and did not mind being laughed at by everyone. Feng Lan was a little shy, so he was slightly embarrassed by the laughter. Sang Ye brought Huanhuan and the tiger cubs home, while Big Goody ran down the mountain with her three younger brothers to look for Shuang Yun and Bai Di to see if there was anything they could help with. The tiger babies were young and easily tired. They were already asleep. Huanhuan gently placed them on the bed and covered them with a blanket. She walked downstairs and saw Sang Ye preparing breakfast in the kitchen. She quickly rolled up her sleeves and helped him work. They had expended a lot of energy last night, so they specially doubled the amount of breakfast. Even though they had a big iron pot, they still had to cook three rounds. When Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Xue Ling, and the wolf cubs returned, the food was ready. Everyone was starving. They sat down on the carpet, grabbed the fragrant food, and ate it. Huanhuan was not very hungry. She casually drank a bowl of meat soup and put it down. She circled the four male beasts, checking them for injuries. Chapter 293 - I Didn’t Betray You Chapter 293: I Didn¡¯t Betray You Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye more or less had some abrasions on their bodies. Huanhuan crushed the fragrant and crispy fruits into a paste and applied it on their wounds. As for Xue Ling, he was not injured at all. If not for the faint smell of blood on his body, Huanhuan would have thought that this guy had just slept at home last night and did not go to the battlefield at all. After eating and drinking their fill, no one went back to their rooms to rest. Instead, they sat lazily on the carpet and discussed the cause of the beast tide. In the end, they couldn¡¯t come to a conclusion after discussing it for a long time. The beast tide this time came and went inexplicably. They couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. Huanhuan listened to them for a while before suddenly saying, ¡°Those animals became irritable because they inhaled the fragrance powder made with rosemary. That should be the main reason why the beast tide suddenly appeared.¡± Hearing her words, Xue Ling remembered the fragrance he had smelled. ¡°I did smell a faint scent on those animals,¡± he said. Huanhuan continued, ¡°Rain can neutralize the effect of the rosemary. You just have to drench those animals with water. That¡¯s why I held a sacrificial ritual and tried to beg for rain.¡± Everyone was stunned. Shuang Yun asked in surprise, ¡°Did you beg for that heavy rain last night?¡± Huanhuan nodded. Sang Ye asked, ¡°You know witchcraft?¡± Huanhuan quickly said that she didn¡¯t. ¡°If you don¡¯t know witchcraft, why are you able to beg for rain by way of sacrifice?¡± Huanhuan scratched her cheek. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of the Dance of the Gods.¡± Xue Ling approached her. ¡°Did you dance the Dance of the Gods again?¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± Xue Ling looked into her eyes. ¡°If I ask you where you learned the Dance of the Gods, you wouldn¡¯t tell me, right?¡± Huanhuan did not know how to answer and looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Forget it. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to tell me.¡± Xue Ling moved back a little. ¡°But I have to remind you to try not to dance it again.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xue Ling asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the person who taught you the Dance of the Gods tell you the origin of this dance?¡± ¡°I was only told that it¡¯s a dance used in sacrificial rituals.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the right answer. Many years ago, before the Divine Wood died, the temple of the City of 10,000 Beasts would choose the most beautiful young female from the Divine Wood clan to perform the Dance of the Gods for the sacrificial ritual. From there, they would pray for the gods to protect the beast continent.¡± Huanhuan was very engrossed. ¡°And?¡± No one else said anything either. They listened quietly to Xue Ling continue telling them the story. ¡°Then, the Divine Wood clan became the guardians of the beast continent.¡± At this point, Xue Ling smiled mysteriously. ¡°Unfortunately, the Divine Wood clan fell and could no longer hold sacrificial rituals. The Divine Wood clan was also wiped out, and more than half of them died. Now, the remaining dozens of clansmen are all living in the Divine Wood Palace.¡± Huanhuan still didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What does the Dance of the Gods have to do with it?¡± ¡°The temple claims that the Dance of the Gods can summon gods to protect the entire beast continent, but think about it. If that¡¯s the truth, why don¡¯t the prophets and priests dance it themselves? Why do they have to choose a young female from the Divine Wood clan to dance it? Those old guys dream of getting the favor of the gods. They can see the gods through a dance. Why would they be willing to give such a good opportunity to others?¡± Huanhuan thought about it seriously. ¡°Could it be because females look better when they dance?¡± Xue Ling: ¡°¡­¡± He was speechless. Bai Di cleared his throat. ¡°You¡¯re saying the Dance of the Gods isn¡¯t as simple as the temple advertised it to be. There must be another secret.¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°Well, for safety¡¯s sake, Huanhuan had better not dance this dance again before we figure out what this secret is.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t have a good impression of this dance to begin with. Hearing him say this, she agreed without hesitation. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°As for the person who taught you this dance, you¡¯d better not trust them too much.¡± Huanhuan was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That person must have taught you the Dance of the Gods because they want to use you, just like how the temple of the City of 10,000 Beasts used the Divine Wood clan. Later, the Divine Wood clan lost the protection of the Divine Wood and almost died. That¡¯s a lesson learned. You can¡¯t repeat the same mistake.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Was Little Brat using her? No, no! It wouldn¡¯t do that! Huanhuan tried to convince herself not to doubt System 438. Bai Di stroked her head and said gently, ¡°Xue Ling just wants you to be more careful and not be fooled without realizing it.¡± Huanhuan felt suffocated. The system was the one thing she trusted the most in this world. She even trusted the system more than Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling. After all, she was bound to the system. It definitely wouldn¡¯t harm her. But what Xue Ling and Bai Di said pierced Huanhuan¡¯s heart like a needle. It didn¡¯t hurt particularly, but it mattered a lot. Huanhuan said, ¡°I want to see Big White and Little White.¡± Bai Di offered to go with her, but she refused. She went up to the second floor alone and first went to check on the tiger babies. Seeing that they were sleeping soundly, she closed the door and returned to her bedroom. Huanhuan climbed into bed and sat down. After a long silence, she mustered her courage and said, ¡°Little Brat, I have something to ask you.¡± The system said, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You heard what Xue Ling said just now, right? Shouldn¡¯t you give me an explanation?¡± Huanhuan knew that she was not smart. She was not good at guessing other people¡¯s thoughts, so she simply opened herself up and wanted to make it clear in person. The system asked, ¡°Would you believe me if I said I wouldn¡¯t harm you?¡± Huanhuan, who had always been slow, was rarely sharp. She caught the key word and pressed, ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t harm me, but you didn¡¯t say you wouldn¡¯t use me. In the end, you¡¯re still using me, right?¡± The system stopped talking. Not saying anything was tacit agreement. Huanhuan¡¯s heart gradually cooled. The corners of her mouth twitched into a bitter smile. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t betray me even if the entire world betrayed me. It seems I was too confident in myself to have had such naive thoughts.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t betray you.¡± ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t betray me. You were just using me, and I foolishly believed everything you said. Do you think I¡¯m especially stupid and gullible?¡± Huanhuan said as tears fell. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Huanhuan wiped her eyes hard. ¡°I¡¯m not crying!¡± The system¡¯s voice was very low. ¡°I apologize if I¡¯ve hurt you.¡± Chapter 294 - I’m Leaving Chapter 294: I¡¯m Leaving Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan remained silent. The system continued, ¡°I don¡¯t deny that I¡¯m using you, but I really want to protect you. After all, I¡¯m your father.¡± The joke that had worked every time in the past no longer made Huanhuan smile. She wrapped the blanket around herself and said sullenly, ¡°I don¡¯t want a father like you.¡± The system froze. ¡°Do you really not want me anymore?¡± Huanhuan pulled the blanket over her head and covered her face, ignoring the system. When there was no answer for a long time, the system could only sigh in disappointment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Other than these two words, it really didn¡¯t know what to say. Huanhuan hid under the blanket and didn¡¯t say a word. She was in a terrible mood. She didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep. In her daze, she vaguely heard someone whisper in her ear. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± When Huanhuan woke up, it was already the next morning. She recalled what had happened last night and the words she had heard in her half-asleep state. Only then did she realize that it was the system¡¯s voice! ¡®Had Little Eight left? Where was he going?¡¯ Huanhuan was very anxious. She hurriedly sat up and called the system. ¡°Little Brat! ¡°Daddy System~ ¡°System 438?¡± No matter how hard Huanhuan called, she received no response. It was as if the system had really left. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t believe it. Although she was angry at being used, she only wanted to bicker with Little Eight for a few days. She had no intention of really chasing it away. Ever since she transmigrated, Little Brat had been by her side. Whether it was when she was in danger, when she was uncomfortable, or when she was lonely and helpless, it had always been by her side. She also thought it would stay with her forever, accompanying her to the end of her life. But now, Little Brat was gone. It left without any hesitation. Because of Little Brat¡¯s sudden departure, Huanhuan was depressed all day. Everyone in the family could tell that she was in a bad mood. They asked her what had happened, but she refused to say. Everyone tried to make her happy, but she didn¡¯t react. She was shrouded in a dark cloud. Outside, the rain had stopped. The sun climbed back into the sky. After counting, in the battle to resist the beast tide, a total of 17 male beasts died. 10 of them were wolf beasts, and the other seven were beasts from other tribes. Shuang Yun had already distributed the compensation to their families and cremated the corpses of the beasts. They were buried in the bamboo forest at the back of the mountain. In addition, more than 50 beasts had suffered varying degrees of injuries. Dong Ya had already helped them apply medicine with a group of rabbit beasts. Coupled with the blood that Huanhuan had contributed, the injured quickly healed. Compared to the Rock Wolf Tribe, the beast soldiers in the camp by the Black River were much more miserable. The corpses of the beast soldiers who died on the battlefield were all buried. There were also many injured beast soldiers who could not be treated in time. Coupled with the harsh environment of the camp and the serious infection of their wounds, a large number of them died one after another. Xuan Wei told He Guang about this and asked him to send someone back to the beast city to get some medicine as soon as possible. It would be best if he could get a few divine envoys to help. However, although He Guang said that, he did not care too much about this. How could one not die in battle? As long as they were on the battlefield, they had to be prepared to lose their lives. When He Guang realized that there were fewer and fewer beast soldiers in the camp, he asked someone to count the number of people. Only then did he realize that only 200 beast soldiers were left from the 500-odd beast soldiers he had brought from the beast city. Half of them were injured. If they did not receive treatment soon, half of the injured soldiers would die. To make matters worse, some of the corpses that had not been buried in time after death had rotted, causing disease to spread. Now, four beast soldiers had been infected. The aura of death enveloped the camp. All the beast soldiers looked listless and empty. Clearly, they had no hope for the future. They were going to die anyway, so they might as well die now. At this point, He Guang no longer dared to underestimate the problem of the injured beast soldiers. At this moment, returning to the temple to get reinforcements was clearly not enough. He could only think of another way. He Guang asked Xuan Wei to help think of a solution. Xuan Wei asked, ¡°Back then, I asked Your Highness to send someone back to the beast city to ask the temple for help. Are there no envoys willing to come?¡± He Guang was a little embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t send anyone.¡± Xuan Wei looked at him steadily for a while. He did not ask why He Guang did not send anyone. However, the expression in her eyes became colder. ¡°Your Highness, you want to be king, but you don¡¯t care about your people. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of the throne?¡± He Guang was speechless, and his expression became even more awkward. If anyone else questioned him like this, he would definitely be angry. However, Xuan Wei¡¯s strength was obvious to all. He did not dare to offend him easily. Moreover, he was indeed at fault in this matter. Even if he wanted to refute, he did not have the confidence. He was silent for a moment, then finally lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong this time.¡± As a member of the royal family, He Guang had the innate arrogance of a member of the royal family. He had never lowered his head to anyone. This was the first time he had lowered his head and admitted his mistake since he became an adult. Xuan Wei said, ¡°You should apologize to the dead warriors.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try to make up for my mistakes.¡± Xuan Wei did not say anything else and turned to walk out. He Guang quickly stopped him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to save our people.¡± Xuan Wei walked out of the camp without looking back. When he arrived at the rock mountain, Big Goody was dancing with her three younger brothers. The four underaged Silvery Frost White Wolves were already very tall, and their snow-white fur was extremely beautiful. They bounced around on the grass. The grass skirts at their waists swayed with their movements, and their fluffy big tails wagged with them. They looked extremely comical. The surrounding females were all laughing happily. Only Huanhuan remained expressionless. Mu Xiang hugged Huanhuan¡¯s shoulder and advised helplessly, ¡°The children are trying their best to make you happy. At least smile.¡± The corners of Huanhuan¡¯s mouth twitched as she tried to smile. Mu Xiang looked at her steadily for a moment, then said seriously, ¡°Your smile is uglier than your crying face.¡± Huanhuan returned to her expressionless self. When she saw Xuan Wei, she immediately stood up and walked over. Seeing this, Big Goody, who was dancing, quickly stopped and followed with her three brothers. They had to stay close to protect her. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Xuan Wei was very tall to begin with. Coupled with the metal armor on his body, he looked down at the little female in front of him and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you for a favor.¡± ¡°What favor?¡± Chapter 295 - Negotiation Chapter 295: Negotiation Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xuan Wei wanted to ask Huanhuan to help treat the injured beast soldiers. ¡°You¡¯re the best witch doctor in the forest. You¡¯re the only one who can heal those warriors. I hope you can save them.¡± Huanhuan thought that her mediocre medical skills could deal with minor injuries. She really could not do anything about serious injuries like broken hands and feet. Unless she bled. But there were so many beast soldiers. If each of them had a bowl of blood, she would die. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I might not be able to help you.¡± Facing her refusal, Xuan Wei frowned slightly. ¡°There are so many injured soldiers. Are you going to watch them die?¡± Huanhuan was helpless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My abilities are limited. I can¡¯t save so many people.¡± She was unwilling, but Xuan Wei couldn¡¯t force her to save him. He could only settle for the next best thing. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t save everyone. You can save as many as you can.¡± At this point, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t find a reason to refuse. She thought for a moment. ¡°Does His Highness He Guang know that you came here to look for me to save your people?¡± Xuan Wei said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know. I came by myself.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t he mind if you ask me to help without his permission?¡± ¡°There are too many injured soldiers in the camp now. His Highness He Guang is troubled. He¡¯ll be very happy if someone can help him share his burden.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Huanhuan glanced at him. ¡°If you want me to save them, fine. But I have a condition.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Give us Yi Wu.¡± Xuan Wei hesitated for a moment. ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision.¡± ¡°Then discuss it with someone who can make the decision. Come to me when you¡¯ve discussed it.¡± After saying this, Huanhuan turned around and left. Xuan Wei had no choice but to return to the camp to discuss this matter with He Guang. The tribe was only so big. Before long, the news of Xuan Wei¡¯s visit reached Shuang Yun and Bai Di. They put down their work and found Huanhuan to ask why Xuan Wei was here. Huanhuan did not hide anything and explained Xuan Wei¡¯s intentions. Bai Di said, ¡°You can¡¯t agree to this.¡± Shuang Yun agreed. ¡°There are so many injured soldiers. If you save them all, won¡¯t you die of exhaustion? If you encounter seriously injured beast soldiers, you¡¯ll have to bleed for them. That won¡¯t do! Absolutely not!¡± He couldn¡¯t bear to let Huanhuan bleed again, especially for such an unrelated group. It wasn¡¯t worth it! Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°If they can hand over Yi Wu, I don¡¯t mind helping them.¡± As long as she could get her hands on Yi Wu, she would be willing to work hard. Shuang Yun immediately said, ¡°If you want to kill Yi Wu, leave it to me. I¡¯ll go to the camp and steal her for you.¡± ¡°What if someone sees you?¡± There were many soul beasts in the camp, especially Xuan Wei, whose strength was unfathomable. It was almost impossible to steal a living person without being discovered by him. Shuang Yun said confidently, ¡°I¡¯m the leader of the Rock Wolf Tribe. Even if they discover me, they¡¯ll at most teach me a lesson. They won¡¯t dare to really do anything to me!¡± Huanhuan shook her head. ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t bear for you to be taught a lesson.¡± Shuang Yun picked her up and rubbed her chest hard. ¡°I¡¯m so touched that you feel so sorry for me!¡± Huanhuan pushed his head aside. ¡°Don¡¯t act like a fool in broad daylight. Let go of me.¡± Shuang Yun refused to let go. He hugged her happily. The others were used to this. Bai Di still didn¡¯t want Huanhuan to help save the soldiers, but he thought this was a good opportunity to get rid of Yi Wu completely. Huanhuan had to take revenge for the last time Yi Wu drugged Xue Ling! Just as they were discussing what to do, Shuang Yun suddenly stopped. He looked up and frowned. ¡°Mu Xiang, why are you here?¡± Huanhuan and Bai Di immediately turned around and saw Mu Xiang standing nearby. Mu Xiang¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. She ignored Shuang Yun¡¯s question and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°You were talking about Yi Wu just now. She¡¯s in the camp by the Black River, right?¡± Mu Xiang had heard their conversation. Huanhuan cursed inwardly. When they were talking just now, they didn¡¯t notice Mu Xiang¡¯s presence. Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°I know Mu Ye¡¯s death has hit you hard. You want to avenge him, but¡­¡± Mu Xiang interrupted her and said agitatedly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this. I just want to know if Yi Wu is in the barracks?!¡± Huanhuan looked at her awkwardly. ¡°You won¡¯t tell me, huh? Alright, I¡¯ll look for her in the camp myself!¡± After saying this, Mu Xiang ran in the direction of the Black River. Bai Di quickly blocked her way. Shuang Yun put down Huanhuan and asked someone to help find Jiu Yuan or Feng Lan. Mu Xiang was furious. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t move. ¡°Calm down.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t calm down. I want to kill that b*tch and avenge Mu Ye!¡± Huanhuan walked over and took Mu Xiang¡¯s hand. ¡°Leave Yi Wu to us. We¡¯ll give you a satisfactory explanation, okay?¡± ¡°Can you really help me kill Yi Wu?¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°Yi Wu will be a disaster if she stays. We have to get rid of her.¡± Mu Xiang¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°As long as you can help me take revenge, I¡¯ll be your slave for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. We¡¯re friends. Besides, Yi Wu has a grudge against us. We¡¯ll also be killing her for ourselves, not just you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyone who can kill Yi Wu is my benefactor!¡± Huanhuan patiently said a few words to comfort her and finally stabilized her emotions. Jiu Yuan and Feng Lan rushed over after hearing the news and coaxed Mu Xiang home. At this point, no matter how worried Bai Di was, Huanhuan had to talk to He Guang about Yi Wu. The next day, Xuan Wei came to the Rock Wolf Tribe again. This time, he came with He Guang. Huanhuan did not expect He Guang to come along. When she saw him, she could not help but look surprised. Today, she was wearing a veil as usual, only revealing her big watery eyes. He Guang¡¯s gaze paused on her face for a moment before he smiled and greeted her. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Huanhuan nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to see His Highness He Guang again.¡± They met at the foot of the rock mountain. There were beasts coming and going around. When they saw the unfamiliar face, they couldn¡¯t help but look at him. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling were beside Huanhuan. Only Sang Ye did not appear because he had to avoid Xuan Wei. Apart from Xue Ling, this was the first time Bai Di and Shuang Yun had seen He Guang. They met each other, but their faces were expressionless. There were too many people here to discuss anything. They went to the divine embassy together. Huanhuan didn¡¯t want to waste time and went straight to the point. ¡°You can ask me to help save your soldiers, but you have to hand over Yi Wu. Otherwise, there¡¯s no discussion.¡± Chapter 296 - You Still Have Us Chapter 296: You Still Have Us Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations He Guang said, ¡°Yi Wu belongs to the beast king of Dark Moon City. I can¡¯t deal with her as I please.¡± This answer did not satisfy Huanhuan. She frowned. ¡°That¡¯s the only request I have. If you can¡¯t do it, Your Highness, then please leave.¡± He Guang smiled bitterly. ¡°Isn¡¯t there any room for negotiation? I can use other things as payment, whether it¡¯s crystals or slaves.¡± ¡°First, we don¡¯t lack crystals. Second, the Rock Wolf Tribe will never need slaves.¡± But He Guang said, ¡°The slaves I can provide are not ordinary slaves. They¡¯re trained war slaves.¡± This was the first time Huanhuan had heard of the words ¡®war slave¡¯. Usually, at this time, Little Brat would have jumped out to explain the meaning of the war slaves to her. But now, Little Brat was gone. Huanhuan was stunned for a long time before she came back to her senses. Bai Di was acutely aware that she was feeling down again. He shook Huanhuan¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Huanhuan shook her head to show that she was fine. She said to Shuang Yun, ¡°You know more about this than I do. You talk to them.¡± The negotiation was successfully handed over to Shuang Yun. Huanhuan walked out of the divine embassy, followed by Bai Di. Seeing her distracted, Bai Di couldn¡¯t help but ask again, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Huanhuan was silent for a long time before she said softly, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of a friend.¡± ¡°What friend?¡± ¡°A very good friend who has taught me a lot.¡± Bai Di thought for a moment. ¡°Did your friend teach you the Dance of the Gods too?¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Di remembered what Xue Ling had said and quickly understood why she was in a bad mood. ¡°Did you fight with that friend of yours?¡± he asked. ¡°We do have some conflicts.¡± ¡°Is it because of what Xue Ling said?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with Xue Ling.¡± Huanhuan sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t handle it well and angered my friend, so they went away.¡± ¡°Went away? Where did your friend go?¡± Huanhuan said gloomily, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t find them now, and I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll ever come back.¡± Bai Di stroked her head and comforted her gently. ¡°No matter what kind of friend it is, you¡¯ll be separated one day regardless. You should learn to adapt.¡± Huanhuan felt a lump in her throat. She moved closer to Bai Di and buried her face in his chest. ¡°I thought they wouldn¡¯t leave. I thought we could be together forever.¡± Bai Di hugged her and said gently, ¡°You still have us. We¡¯ll be with you forever.¡± Huanhuan clung to him and answered softly. ¡°Mmhm.¡± The negotiations between the two sides came to a standstill. He Guang was willing to pay handsomely for Huanhuan to help save his soldiers, but he was unwilling to hand Yi Wu over to Huanhuan. It was not because he could not bear to part with Yi Wu but because Yi Wu¡¯s backer was the beast king of Dark Moon City. He Guang did not want to become enemies with Dark Moon City because of a female. However, Shuang Yun was determined to get Yi Wu from He Guang. Otherwise, there was no room for discussion. Neither of them was willing to back down. Xue Ling said lazily, ¡°Your Highness, you should go back and think about it before coming to talk to us.¡± He Guang wanted to say something, but Xuan Wei stopped him. Xuan Wei said, ¡°I want to talk to His Highness alone.¡± ¡°Feel free.¡± Xue Ling and Shuang Yun walked out of the divine embassy. Huanhuan saw them coming out and immediately asked, ¡°How did the discussion go?¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°It¡¯s still the same. He Guang isn¡¯t willing to hand over Yi Wu.¡± ¡°What about He Guang¡¯s people?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still talking to Xuan Wei in the embassy.¡± In the divine embassy, Xuan Wei said in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, you have to hand Yi Wu over. That way, you can save the lives of those injured soldiers.¡± He Guang frowned. ¡°But she belongs to the beast king of Dark Moon City. If anything happens to her on my territory, the beast king will definitely blame me.¡± ¡°So what? Your Highness is the prince of the City of 10,000 Beasts. You¡¯re a candidate for the crown prince. The entire world might belong to you in the future. Why would you be afraid of Dark Moon City?¡± He Guang was stunned. Xuan Wei did not seem to think that his words were shocking. He was still as calm as water. ¡°If you want to ascend to the throne, you have to know how to give and take. On the battlefield of power, there will be no eternal enemies, only eternal benefits. Even if you offend the beast king of Dark Moon City because of Yi Wu, if Your Highness can hold your ground, Dark Moon City can only bow down to you.¡± Xuan Wei¡¯s tone was very calm, but his words carried a lot of weight. After He Guang heard this, he felt enlightened. He was a noble member of the royal family and one of the candidates for the position of the crown prince. With his status, why would he need to think about being the beast king of a middle city?! Seeing that he had thought it through, Xuan Wei walked out and called Shuang Yun in again. He Guang had changed his mind. He said, ¡°I can give you Yi Wu, but you have to keep this a secret. You can¡¯t reveal it.¡± When the beast king of Dark Moon City asked about Yi Wu later, He Guang planned to say that Yi Wu was accidentally killed by the demons on the battlefield. In any case, swords had no eyes on the battlefield. Everyone could barely take care of themselves. Who could care about a female? She could only blame her luck for being killed by the demons. Even though the beast king of Dark Moon City would be unhappy about it, he would not be able to find a reason to refute He Guang. Shuang Yun agreed readily. ¡°Sure, I promise you!¡± Once He Guang gave in, the negotiations immediately became extremely smooth and harmonious. In the end, both sides got satisfactory results. Accompanied by Bai Di and Xue Ling, Huanhuan followed He Guang and the others to the Black Water River. Some beasts went along with them to help out, including Dong Ya and Mu Xiang. Dong Ya¡¯s medical skills had improved. Usually, when someone in the Rock Wolf Tribe got a small injury or illness and did not want to trouble Huanhuan, they would look for him for treatment. Hence, Huanhuan specially brought him along to help this time. As for Mu Xiang, she insisted on following them. No one could stop her. Huanhuan had no choice but to agree. In order to prevent Mu Xiang from acting rashly, Jiu Yuan followed her. He followed Mu Xiang closely and kept an eye on her. After arriving at the camp, Huanhuan did not have time to rest before she threw herself into saving the injured. During this period, Mu Xiang wanted to slip away to look for Yi Wu several times. However, Jiu Yuan would catch her in the act and forcefully stop her. Mu Xiang and Jiu Yuan quarreled several times over this. In order to save the soldiers, all kinds of herbs were used up. Fortunately, they had an agreement in advance that these used herbs would be paid for by He Guang. Therefore, the Rock Wolf Tribe did not have to worry about being at a disadvantage. Chapter 297 - Revenge Chapter 297: Revenge Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan worked for seven to eight days and finally treated all the injured soldiers who could be treated. There was still a small portion who could not be treated, but Huanhuan was helpless. The epidemic in the camp had also been controlled. Huanhuan got someone to cremate and bury all the corpses in the camp. She also washed the camp thoroughly with river water. All the beast soldiers in the camp had to be kept clean and tidy. There could not be any more cases of them urinating or defecating anywhere. After a series of reorganizations, the entire camp became brand new. Even the air seemed to have become much fresher. He Guang was quite satisfied with this outcome and planned to manage the camp according to this standard in the future so that the entire camp would not be filled with a stench again. When things were almost done, Huanhuan handed the rest of the work to Dong Ya and the others. She returned to her tent and slept soundly for the day. When she woke up, she finally felt better. Bai Di brought hot water and carefully wiped her face and hands. It was not convenient for them to cook in the camp, so their breakfast was cold and dry. After eating and drinking her fill, Huanhuan went to the camp specially set up for the injured. The injured soldiers inside were already out of danger. As long as they applied the medicine on their wounds on time every day and rested for a while, they should be fine. Mu Xiang found Huanhuan and asked when she would look for He Guang. Mu Xiang had been asking this question almost every day. Previously, Mu Xiang was always fooled by Huanhuan, but today, Huanhuan did not answer vaguely like before. Instead, she thought about it carefully. She had tried her best to save all the injured soldiers she could. Her mission was basically completed. It was time for He Guang to fulfill his promise. There was no time like the present. She would go look for him today! Huanhuan went to find He Guang. Mu Xiang was very excited and followed closely behind. Jiu Yuan and Bai Di had been following behind them. When they saw that they were going to find He Guang, they had no intention of stopping them. As for Xue Ling, he was sparring with Xuan Wei on the drill ground. They fought very brilliantly, attracting the cheers of many beast soldiers. Huanhuan walked into the tent and explained her intentions. After He Guang heard this, he agreed readily. ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll get someone to bring Yi Wu over.¡± The trusted beast soldier walked out of the tent after receiving He Guang¡¯s orders. Mu Xiang kept staring at the entrance of the tent. Because she was too excited and nervous, her fingers trembled involuntarily. Jiu Yuan held her hand and comforted her in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯ll be able to take revenge soon.¡± Before long, the trusted beast soldier returned. He was alone. There was no sign of Yi Wu behind him. Mu Xiang was very anxious and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where¡¯s Yi Wu?¡± The trusted beast soldier looked a little embarrassed. ¡°I went to Yi Wu¡¯s tent to look for her just now. I learned that she had used Fox Fragrance to confuse the beast soldiers guarding the door and secretly escaped.¡± ¡°What, she ran away?!¡± Mu Xiang couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice. ¡°Where did she go?¡± ¡°She should be running in the direction of Dark Moon City. I¡¯ve already sent people to chase after her.¡± Bai Di asked, ¡°How long has she been gone?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have been long.¡± Bai Di thought about it. ¡°That means Yi Wu isn¡¯t far away. If we go after her now, we should be able to catch up.¡± When Mu Xiang heard this, she tore off her hide dress and transformed into a female wolf. She quickly rushed out of the tent and ran in the direction of Dark Moon City. She had to catch Yi Wu! She had to avenge Mu Ye! Jiu Yuan and Bai Di immediately transformed into a white tiger and a wolf respectively. They ran out of the tent and chased after Mu Xiang. The trusted beast soldier tactfully left, leaving only Huanhuan and He Guang in the tent. He Guang looked at her big watery eyes, and his heart stirred. He softened his voice and said, ¡°Sit down. They won¡¯t be back for a while. I¡¯ll wait for them with you.¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness. But I want to look for Xue Ling. Goodbye.¡± She bowed slightly to He Guang, then turned and walked out of the tent. He Guang watched her leave. His eyes narrowed involuntarily, and his gaze was deep. Xue Ling lost to Xuan Wei by half a move. Xuan Wei retracted his claws. ¡°You¡¯re very strong.¡± Xue Ling smiled faintly. ¡°Are you comforting me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± ¡°But I still lost to you.¡± However, Xuan Wei said, ¡°If we fight on the battlefield, you might not lose to me.¡± The two of them were on par. If they really fought with their lives on the line, it was completely uncertain who would win. However, Xue Ling only smiled casually. ¡°You have a good way of comforting people.¡± He straightened his sleeves and walked over to Huanhuan. ¡°Where¡¯s Bai Di?¡± Huanhuan told him about Yi Wu running away. Xue Ling was a little surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that female fox to be so capable. She could still think of a way to escape even at this point.¡± Huanhuan was a little worried. ¡°Mu Xiang¡¯s emotions are very unstable now. If she catches up to Yi Wu, will she do something rash?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to worry about this, why don¡¯t you take a look for yourself?¡± ¡°How do I do that?¡± Xue Ling bent down and approached her with a devilish smile. ¡°Kiss me and I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Huanhuan was speechless. ¡°Why do you have to take advantage of me like this? Even if you don¡¯t say such things, I¡¯ll still kiss you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she leaned forward and kissed him on the lips. Xue Ling touched his lips. His fiery red eyes seemed to be burning at this moment. They were dazzling and abnormally beautiful. He held out his arms. ¡°Come.¡± Huanhuan approached his arms and wrapped her arms around his neck. Xue Ling spread his wings and carried her up. With the advantage of height, they quickly found Yi Wu and Mu Xiang. Mu Xiang had already captured Yi Wu. They were both in beast form, so when Huanhuan saw them, she saw a big fiery fox fighting a female wolf. Jiu Yuan and Bai Di arrived quickly. The red fox saw them coming and knew that she was no match for them. She turned around and wanted to run, but Mu Xiang refused to let her go. She pounced on her and bit her tail! The red fox screamed in pain. Jiu Yuan and Bai Di helped catch her so that she wouldn¡¯t have a chance to escape again. Mu Xiang still refused to let go. She bit the fox¡¯s tail and let blood fill her mouth. In the end, she bit off a large portion of the fox¡¯s tail! The red fox wailed in pain, her entire body trembling. She struggled desperately, but Jiu Yuan and Bai Di were too strong for her. Mu Xiang spat out the tail, and bright red blood dripped to the grass between her teeth. She was extremely excited. She could finally avenge her dead brother! Chapter 298 - Killing Each Other Chapter 298: Killing Each Other Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Yi Wu knew there was no escape. If this continued, she would only be killed. She immediately emitted a rich fragrance. Bai Di had smelled this fragrance before. It was the infamous Fox Fragrance. Once an adult male beast smelled it, their minds would be easily affected and they would become Yi Wu¡¯s puppets! Bai Di backed away as he pulled out the snow silk veil and covered his mouth and nose to avoid the fragrance. However, he was too late. He inhaled a small amount of Fox Fragrance, and his mind immediately became groggy. Jiu Yuan¡¯s situation was even worse. After inhaling the Fox Fragrance, his eyes immediately became very unfocused. He was like a puppet that had lost his instincts and life. Yi Wu took the opportunity to break free. Mu Xiang immediately went after her. Yi Wu gave her a sinister smile and ordered Jiu Yuan, ¡°Kill her!¡± Jiu Yuan immediately changed directions, raised his claws, and grabbed at Mu Xiang! Mu Xiang hurriedly retreated and dodged. She stared at Jiu Yuan in disbelief. ¡°Are you crazy? You actually attacked me!¡± However, Jiu Yuan ignored her words and continued to attack Mu Xiang. Mu Xiang did not dare to hurt him and could only dodge. Yi Wu smiled happily as she watched them kill each other. ¡°You¡¯ll be torn to pieces by your most beloved mate! When you die, your mate will be my puppet. He¡¯ll always do my bidding!¡± Mu Xiang was furious, but there was nothing she could do. She could only shout at Jiu Yuan, ¡°Wake up! Open your eyes and look carefully. I¡¯m Mu Xiang!¡± Jiu Yuan had completely lost his mind at this moment. He only knew to keep attacking Mu Xiang. Xue Ling and Huanhuan, who were flying in the sky, realized that something was wrong. They quickly swooped down and grabbed at Yi Wu! Yi Wu reacted quickly. She sensed danger approaching and rolled. She was in pain from her severed tail but still managed to dodge the sneak attack. Huanhuan jumped to the ground and ran to hug the white tiger¡¯s neck. ¡°How are you?¡± Bai Di felt his limbs go weak. It took a lot of effort for him not to fall. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said. ¡°Get Xue Ling to stop Jiu Yuan. Don¡¯t let him really kill Mu Xiang.¡± Without him saying anything, Xue Ling had already flown toward Jiu Yuan, grabbed him, and slapped him hard. He hit him so hard that his mouth bled. However, the effect was especially obvious. Jiu Yuan immediately woke up from his chaotic state. Seeing this, Mu Xiang rushed over and pushed Xue Ling away. She accused him angrily, ¡°What right do you have to hit my Jiu Yuan?!¡± Xue Ling sneered. ¡°If I don¡¯t hit him, how will he wake up?¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t hit him so hard!¡± Mu Xiang¡¯s heart ached when she saw the blood in the corner of Jiu Yuan¡¯s mouth. She had even temporarily forgotten her anger at being chased by Jiu Yuan. Xue Ling couldn¡¯t be bothered with Mu Xiang. He turned around and realized that Yi Wu had run away when they weren¡¯t looking. He said to Huanhuan, ¡°Stay with Bai Di. I¡¯ll go after Yi Wu.¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Be careful. Yi Wu has a lot of tricks. Don¡¯t fall into her trap again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give her a chance to play tricks this time.¡± Xue Ling had always remembered how he had drugged him. This time, he had to settle the score with interest! He spread his wings and chased after the smell of blood left behind by Yi Wu. Yi Wu knew that someone was chasing her. She endured the pain from her severed tail and gritted her teeth as she ran. She knew that if she couldn¡¯t escape this time, she would definitely die! As she ran, she prayed she¡¯d get away with it. Perhaps the heavens heard her prayers. She actually saw a very powerful beast team in front of her. The leader was a lion. He had the aura of a powerhouse. It was obvious that he was not an ordinary beast. Without hesitation, Yi Wu rushed toward the lion. The lion reacted extremely quickly. When he saw someone rushing over, he immediately bared his claws and prepared to counterattack. Unexpectedly, when the person was a step away from him, they suddenly fell to the ground. By now, Yi Wu was in human form. She was naked, and her figure was curvaceous. Her snow-white skin was garish with spots of blood. She reached out to the lion, her eyes filled with tears as she begged in a trembling voice, ¡°Please, please save me¡­¡± The lion¡¯s pupils constricted. He was a normal adult male beast. When he saw the female like this, a certain part of his body instinctively stood up. He looked like he was going to press this female to the ground and f*ck her! Yi Wu sensed the change in his gaze and knew he was thinking about her. She was delighted, but large tears rolled down her cheeks. At the same time, she struggled to get up, inadvertently revealing her alluring breasts and white buttocks. ¡°Someone¡¯s trying to kill me. Please save me. Sob¡­¡± At this moment, Xue Ling had already caught up. He saw that Yi Wu was naked, then looked at the lion beside her. He suddenly sneered. ¡°What a licentious female who can¡¯t live without a male beast. In the blink of an eye, she¡¯s now hooking up with another male beast.¡± However, Yi Wu did not seem to hear his mockery. She moved closer to the lion again, her chest trembling slightly. The lion¡¯s mouth was dry. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch her chest. He put his claws away, so he didn¡¯t scratch Yi Wu¡¯s skin, but he still left a bright red mark on her chest. It made her look even more pitiful, and it made him want to torture her. Xue Ling showed his claws. ¡°This is a grudge between me and this fox. Those who have nothing to do with it, get lost immediately.¡± He was strong and obviously not an easy opponent. The lion was still hesitating about whether he should fight with him for a female. Yi Wu quickly hugged the lion¡¯s leg and deliberately rubbed her chest against it. ¡°Please save me,¡± she begged. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die yet.¡± The lion really liked her. Being rubbed against by her, the lion felt a wave of heat in his abdomen, and his reaction became stronger. He licked her face and smiled evilly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little beauty. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Yi Wu smiled through her tears. ¡°Thank you! You¡¯re such a good person!¡± The lion was in a good mood. After he saved this little beauty, he would enjoy himself tonight. Xue Ling stopped their conversation. Since this lion insisted on standing up for Yi Wu, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to be polite and rushed toward the lion! The lion casually threw Yi Wu to his subordinates behind him. Then, he raised his sharp claws and grabbed Xue Ling! After a few moves, the lion immediately understood that the other party was very strong. In particular, Xue Ling¡¯s strength far exceeded the lion¡¯s expectations. When the lion was gradually at a disadvantage and was about to lose, he suddenly shouted, ¡°I¡¯m the second prince of the City of 10,000 Beasts. If you dare to hurt me, my father won¡¯t let you off!¡± Chapter 299 - Pity Chapter 299: Pity Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As soon as the lion finished speaking, Xue Ling threw a fireball at its tail. The fur on its tail burned, scaring the lion so much that it quickly rolled on the ground to extinguish the flames. He looked at his burned tail and couldn¡¯t help but be furious. ¡°How dare you attack me when you know who I am? Do you want to die?!¡± Xue Ling chuckled, not taking his threat seriously at all. ¡°Even if your father comes personally, I won¡¯t show mercy.¡± ¡°How dare you?!¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, hand that fox over to me immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being rude to you.¡± When the lion heard this, he was even angrier. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me!¡± Xue Ling didn¡¯t say anything. He threw another fireball, scaring the lion into dodging. He shouted at the guards behind him, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Help me beat him up!¡± Hence, his guards all rolled up their sleeves and fought with Xue Ling. There were more than 40 beasts in total. They all surrounded Xue Ling, but they still couldn¡¯t gain the upper hand. Seeing this, Yi Wu was afraid of Xue Ling¡¯s strength again. She knew that the lion might not be able to protect her. She immediately dragged her injured body and prepared to escape in the chaos. Although Xue Ling had been dealing with the lion and his guards, he would occasionally glance at Yi Wu from the corners of his eyes. When he noticed that she was trying to escape, Xue Ling raised his hand and threw a fireball at her! The fireball landed at her feet. The flames ignited the grass. Sparks splattered her calves, burning them. She hurriedly dodged, but Xue Ling threw two more fireballs at her. The flames surrounded Yi Wu. There was nowhere for her to run. She could only watch as the flames quickly spread to her feet. The heat burned her skin, and smoke rushed into her nose, preventing her from breathing easily. Yi Wu covered her mouth and nose, wanting to shout for help. Unfortunately, the lion was too busy to care about her. Finally, she collapsed unsteadily from suffocation. The flames quickly engulfed her. Seeing this, the lion couldn¡¯t help but point at his nose and curse, ¡°How can you be so ruthless to such a beautiful female? Are you still a male beast?!¡± Xue Ling sneered. ¡°This kind of vicious female deserves to die. If you can¡¯t bear to see her like this, you can die with her.¡± The lion was speechless. Yi Wu was already dead, so Xue Ling had no intention of wasting any more time here. He shook off the lion and the others. Then, he spread his wings to fly into the sky. He flapped his wings to put out the flames that were burning fiercely, lest there be a forest fire. The lion shouted, ¡°Wait a minute, I want to ask you about someone!¡± Xue Ling heard him shout and looked down at him. The lion shouted, ¡°I want to know where my brother is. You¡¯ve seen him, right? He¡¯s a lion beast like me. His name is He Guang.¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°I have seen him.¡± The lion was delighted and quickly asked, ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to tell you.¡± With that, Xue Ling flapped his huge wings and flew away without looking back. The lion gritted his teeth in anger. He roared in the direction Xue Ling flew, ¡°Just you wait. Sooner or later, I, He Xuan, will kill you!¡± The grass was charred, and a charred body lay beyond recognition. He Xuan pinched his nose and looked away immediately. What a pity. Such a beautiful female was burned to a crisp in the blink of an eye. That bird man had no idea what it meant to be protective of a woman! He Xuan sighed regretfully, then threw this matter to the back of his mind and led the guards straight to the Black River. Not long after they left, a large, limp insect emerged from the soil. Its entire body was pink and there were intricate white patterns on its surface. It looked very much like pork belly. It moved to the charred body, opened its mouth, and swallowed the corpse. The flesh worm purred as if to express joy. A moment later, its body began to grow larger and longer, and in a short time, it grew limbs and a head. In just a moment, the flesh worm became a naked living person. And this person¡¯s face was exactly the same as Yi Wu¡¯s. She touched her cheeks, then her plump chest and slender waist. She purred again. ¡­ Xue Ling returned to Huanhuan¡¯s side. Mu Xiang was already awake. He briefly explained how Yi Wu had been burned to death. Mu Xiang was very excited to have gotten her revenge. She knelt down to Xue Ling. ¡°Thank you for helping me take revenge! You¡¯ll be my benefactor from now on. I¡¯ll do anything you ask!¡± Huanhuan quickly helped her up. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. We¡¯re all on the same side.¡± Mu Xiang said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll remember Xue Ling¡¯s kindness for the rest of my life!¡± However, Xue Ling said, ¡°If you really want to repay me, help me persuade Huanhuan to mate with me.¡± Huanhuan elbowed him. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± Mu Xiang immediately patted her chest and promised, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely help you achieve your goal!¡± Huanhuan was helpless. ¡°He¡¯s talking nonsense. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my benefactor. I have to repay him!¡± Huanhuan had no choice but to change the topic. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go back quickly.¡± They returned to the camp and told He Guang that Yi Wu was dead. He Guang expressed his understanding. The injured soldiers in the camp no longer needed Huanhuan to stay here. She bade farewell to He Guang, who was reluctant to see her leave. No matter how hard he tried to persuade her to stay, he could not change her decision. In the end, he had no choice but to let her be. He Guang personally sent the Rock Wolf Tribe beasts out of the camp. He handed a bag of black crystals to Shuang Yun and said, ¡°These are the crystal coins for the herbs. I didn¡¯t bring many crystals with me this time. This is all I have now. Take them back first. When I return to the beast city, I¡¯ll send the remaining crystals to you.¡± With He Guang¡¯s status and Xuan Wei¡¯s character, Shuang Yun was not worried that they would go back on their word. He readily agreed to let them pay later. Shuang Yun put away the black crystals. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to the Rock Wolf Tribe as guests in the future!¡± Before leaving, Xue Ling suddenly thought of something and turned around to say something to He Guang. ¡°I saw your brother in the forest earlier.¡± He Guang was stunned. ¡°Which brother of mine?¡± He was the fourth son, and he had three older brothers. Xue Ling thought for a moment. ¡°He said he was the second prince. His name seems to be¡­ He Xuan?¡± He Guang understood. ¡°He¡¯s indeed my second brother.¡± ¡°Your brother¡¯s looking for you everywhere. He¡¯ll probably find you here before long.¡± He Guang did not look happy about meeting his brother. His expression was cold and calm. ¡°I understand. Thank you for telling me this news.¡± Xue Ling smiled and said nothing else. He spread his wings and flew into the sky. Chapter 300 - Strange Illness Chapter 300: Strange Illness Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Ling was right. Not long after they left, He Xuan led his guards to the camp. After He Xuan transformed into human form, he was a little shorter than He Guang, but his figure was even more muscular than He Guang. Both brothers had blonde hair. The difference was that He Guang had short hair and looked neat. He Xuan¡¯s hairstyle was strange. He deliberately kept the hair on both sides of his head bare, leaving only the hair on the top of his head. He also smeared tree glue on his hair to keep them upright. As for why he had such a punk haircut, the reason was simple. To make him seem taller. His height, coupled with the height of his hair, easily exceeded He Guang¡¯s height. He Xuan deliberately wiped his hard hair and smiled proudly. ¡°Fourth Brother, long time no see!¡± He Guang appeared meek. ¡°Why are you suddenly here, Second Brother?¡± ¡°Father said that you were fighting the demons in the Black River and asked me to come and learn something from you.¡± He Xuan looked around the camp with disdain. ¡°The environment here is really terrible!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the thing about fighting outside. Everything is simple.¡± He Xuan was already used to living a good life in the City of 10,000 Beasts. He felt very uncomfortable when he first came to such a remote place. He asked, ¡°Is there anything fun around here?¡± He Guang saw through his restless thoughts and reminded him, ¡°We¡¯re still fighting the demons. There might be spies from the demons hiding nearby. It¡¯s very dangerous. Don¡¯t run around.¡± On the surface, He Xuan agreed. After He Guang walked away, he immediately sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me what¡¯s fun around her, I¡¯ll figure it out myself!¡± He Xuan sneaked out of the camp with 10 guards. Perhaps he was too lucky. When he was wandering around the forest, he happened to meet another female. It was a beautiful female who looked exactly like Yi Wu. When He Xuan saw her, he was first stunned, then his eyes were filled with shock. ¡°Y-You¡¯re the female who was burned to death just now!¡± He had seen the other party burn to ashes with his own eyes. It was impossible for her to escape death. Unless she was back from the dead. The female was naked from head to toe. Her seductive body was exposed in broad daylight. She was not ashamed at all and even took the initiative to approach him. Her slightly raised fox eyes revealed an innocent look. Coupled with her naked appearance, she was strangely seductive. He Xuan involuntarily swallowed, but his rationality prevented him from pouncing on her and eating her up. He demanded, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The female stopped in front of him and gently stroked his lips with her fingers. ¡°I want to eat you.¡± Her expression was very innocent, but her words were like a fire that ignited He Xuan¡¯s desire. He Xuan couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch her body. Soft and delicate. The female blinked and mimicked him, touching her own body. He Xuan: ¡°¡­¡± Any normal male beast would not be able to tolerate this! He picked the female up and strode forward. He said to the guards behind him, ¡°Don¡¯t come over!¡± The guards knew that the second prince was a male beast who was obsessed with beautiful women. Previously, he tried to rape a female beast, which caused her mates to take revenge. In the end, in order to appease the public, the beast king could only temporarily send He Xuan out of the City of 10,000 Beasts to avoid the limelight. At the same time, he let him go to the Black River to fight with He Guang and temper his personality. Otherwise, with He Xuan¡¯s personality, how could he bear to leave the prosperous City of 10,000 Beasts and travel all the way to a poor place like the Black River to suffer?! Seeing that the second prince was about to do something good, the guards stayed where they were and tactfully did not follow. He Xuan anxiously threw the female onto the grass. Then, he tore off his hide skirt and pressed her under him. There was no emotion or gentleness. It was purely a hand-to-hand battle to vent his desire. After that, He Xuan¡¯s rationality finally returned. He regretted sleeping with an unidentified female in such a place. Mating meant becoming mates with that beast. He Xuan was not smart, but he was ambitious. He also wanted to sit on the throne, so the partner he expected not only had to be beautiful but also had to be noble. It would be best if she was a princess. If not, the daughter of a noble family would do. But now, he had mated with a female of unknown origin. Even though she was beautiful and obedient, her status was a sore point. He Xuan¡¯s expression kept changing. But the female stood up. Wet liquid flowed down her thigh, but she didn¡¯t seem to notice. She turned and walked away. He Xuan immediately called out to her, ¡°Where are you going?¡± The female looked back at him. ¡°Home.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your house?¡± He Xuan paused, then asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The female ignored the question and walked away without looking back. She walked very quickly. When He Xuan got up to chase after her, he realized that she was already gone. He Xuan found this matter quite baffling. He wiped his body clean with leaves, put on his hide skirt, and returned to the camp with his guards. However, that night, his penis became red and swollen. It was extremely itchy. He could not stop himself from constantly scratching it until he tore the skin of his dick. It hurt like hell. He Xuan ran to look for He Guang for help. When He Guang saw his swollen penis, he was shocked and quickly asked, ¡°What illness do you have? Or did you eat something wrong?¡± As He Xuan grabbed his penis, he cried, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either. It suddenly itches and hurts. I¡¯m dying. Fourth Brother, save me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll think of something.¡± No matter how much He Guang disliked his stupid brother, they were still brothers. He couldn¡¯t just leave him in the lurch. He Guang called Xuan Wei over and told him to go to the Rock Wolf Tribe to invite Huanhuan over. Xuan Wei asked, ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡± He Guang couldn¡¯t explain in detail, so he could only explain vaguely, ¡°My second brother has a strange illness. He¡¯s feeling terrible now. I want Huanhuan to come and take a look at him.¡± Xuan Wei did not investigate further. He immediately left the camp and rushed to the rock mountain. Ever since Mu Xiang took revenge, she would come looking for Huanhuan every day to pester Huanhuan to mate with Xue Ling. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Even if she hid at home, she couldn¡¯t completely avoid Mu Xiang¡¯s brainwashing attacks. Hence, when Xuan Wei came to ask her to go to the camp to help treat someone¡¯s illness, Huanhuan agreed without hesitation. As long as it could get her out of the rock mountain quickly! Chapter 301 - You Scared Her Chapter 301: You Scared Her Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Bai Di transformed into a white tiger and carried Huanhuan as he followed Xuan Wei. By the time they reached the camp by the Black River, it was the next day. He Xuan had fallen unconscious and had a high fever. Moreover, many red patches of different sizes had appeared on his skin. ¡°The most serious part is here.¡± He Guang directly lifted the animal hide blanket covering He Xuan, revealing his rotten penis. At the same time, a stench assaulted them. Huanhuan was shocked and quickly covered her eyes. Bai Di hugged her so that her face was facing him. He glanced at He Guang. ¡°You scared her.¡± He Guang covered the animal hide blanket back and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Sorry.¡± Huanhuan originally thought that He Xuan¡¯s illness was just a small illness. She did not expect his illness to be so serious. What surprised her the most was that he was suffering from a male medical condition! Huanhuan only had half-baked medical and witchcraft skills. She didn¡¯t know how to treat such an advanced male disease! She said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help him.¡± He Guang said, ¡°I also know that his illness is too strange. I¡¯ve already sent someone to the temple to invite an envoy over. Even if they travel day and night, it¡¯ll take at least 10 days to get here. You just have to help him control his condition and not let it continue to worsen. Let him survive these 10 days. The envoy will solve the other problems.¡± Hearing his words, Huanhuan could only reluctantly agree. ¡°Then I¡¯ll try.¡± She mixed golden willow flowers and crispy fruits and mashed them together so that the paste could be applied to He Xuan¡¯s skin. The paste had to be applied specially thick around his penis. Before the envoy arrived, Huanhuan and Bai Di could only stay in the camp for the time being. In order to make it easier to treat He Xuan, Huanhuan and Bai Di¡¯s tents were arranged beside He Xuan¡¯s. The tent was made of animal hide and polished wooden sticks. It was very simple. It would leak when it was raining and shake when it was windy. Bai Di specially reinforced the tent with animal hide and repaired all the spots that would leak. Huanhuan cleaned the tent with him, and the entire tent immediately became much more comfortable. Huanhuan looked at the brand new tent in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but give Bai Di a thumbs up. ¡°As expected of the all-rounded male beast!¡± Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°What do you want for dinner?¡± ¡°Since we left the iron pot at home and can¡¯t cook, we¡¯ll have to eat dry food.¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°Even without the iron pot, we have other ways.¡± He went to the river and caught a few big fat fish that were jumping around. He also took out a large piece of pork that had been processed from his space. He cut it all into thin slices, smeared them with seasoning, and marinated them for a while. Bai Di built a small stove with stones, then cut off a thin slate with his claws. He placed the slate on the stove and lit a fire. He flattened the cured pork and fish onto the slab and fried them. The fat and lean pork was fried until it was sizzling. The slice of meat quickly curled up. Bai Di quickly picked up the pork and fish, wrapped them in beetroot, and brought them to Huanhuan¡¯s mouth. ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡± Huanhuan took a big bite and was so happy that she wanted to roll on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Bai Di¡¯s heart softened at her smile. ¡°Take your time. There¡¯s plenty more here.¡± Huanhuan brought the remaining half of the vegetable and meat roll to his mouth. ¡°You eat too!¡± Bai Di opened his mouth and ate the entire half of the vegetable and meat roll. The two of them ate happily. The fragrance of fried meat filled the camp. Many beast soldiers involuntarily looked at the fried meat on the slate and secretly gulped. He Guang was also attracted. He asked with interest, ¡°What are you cooking?¡± ¡°Fried meat,¡± Bai Di said as he turned the meat over. ¡°Do you want to try some?¡± Most beasts did not know how to be polite, even He Guang. Moreover, his identity meant that he did not need to be polite to others. He said, ¡°Sure.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°The marinated meat is on your right. Cook it yourself if you want.¡± He was only in charge of feeding Huanhuan. He was not in the mood to serve others. He Guang didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. But he wasn¡¯t angry. He reached for a few pieces of pork and followed Bai Di¡¯s example. He placed them on the stone slab to fry them. He Guang was obviously not as skilled as Bai Di. He fried the pork until it was too tough and would be very difficult to chew. Fortunately, he had good teeth and could chew it even if it was hard. After a few more tries, he realized that not only did it taste good, but the process was also quite fun. Hence, the more he ate, the more excited he became. The large basin of marinated meat was almost empty. He Guang immediately got the beast soldiers to catch a few more prey. After cleaning them, Bai Di was in charge of cutting and marinating them. Not long after, Xuan Wei was also attracted by the fragrance. Huanhuan waved at him. ¡°Come and eat with me!¡± Xuan Wei glanced at Bai Di beside her and hesitated for a moment. In the end, he chose to walk over. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked. ¡°Eating meat.¡± Huanhuan moved toward Bai Di and patted the empty space beside her. ¡°Sit down and let¡¯s eat together!¡± However, Xuan Wei said, ¡°I¡¯m not sitting.¡± Huanhuan saw the metal armor on him and immediately realized that it was indeed inconvenient for him to sit in this outfit. She sighed. ¡°Bai Di¡¯s marinated meat is delicious. It¡¯ll be a pity if you don¡¯t try it!¡± Xuan Wei thought for a moment, then put his hand on his waist as if adjusting some mechanism. A moment later, there was a click as he took off the armor on his lower body, revealing his long legs that were filled with strength. He casually wrapped a hide skirt around his waist and sat cross-legged on the ground. Bai Di handed Huanhuan a vegetable and meat roll. She gave it to Xuan Wei and said, ¡°Try it!¡± Her unintentional action stunned Bai Di and He Guang. Bai Di said nothing, but he looked at Xuan Wei inquiringly. Xuan Wei did not take the roll in her hand and said, ¡°Thank you. I can do it myself.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t think too much about it. Since he didn¡¯t want it, she stuffed the roll into her mouth and ate it with relish. He Guang said half-jokingly, ¡°Huanhuan is so good to Xuan Wei. Not only did she invite him to eat with her, but she also gave him her food. People who don¡¯t know might think that there¡¯s something between you two. I¡¯m a little jealous.¡± Huanhuan swallowed the meat in her mouth. ¡°I just feel that Xuan Wei is like a big brother. Your Highness, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Xuan Wei paused when he heard the words ¡®big brother¡¯. He stole a look at Bai Di, but Bai Di didn¡¯t react at all. He was still frying the meat calmly. It was as if the words ¡®big brother¡¯ meant nothing to Bai Di. Chapter 302 - Crazy Chapter 302: Crazy Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan had been trying to liven up the atmosphere, trying to make Bai Di and Xuan Wei talk more. Although Huanhuan had promised Xuan Wei not to tell Bai Di his true identity, she still wanted Xuan Wei and Bai Di to communicate more. However, Bai Di remained calm from beginning to end. He did not interact much with Xuan Wei, who he suspected was his big brother. As for Xuan Wei, although he wanted to talk to his brother more, he was worried that if he said too much, Bai Di would sense that something was wrong. He could only keep a straight face the entire time. Seeing that they were treating each other coldly, Huanhuan felt very discouraged. Her efforts were in vain. No one appreciated it. It wasn¡¯t that no one appreciated it at all. He Guang did. No matter what Huanhuan said, he would agree with her. Coupled with his good manners, he didn¡¯t seem too solicitous and did not let the atmosphere cool down. After eating and drinking their fill, He Guang got the beast soldiers to clean up the place. Then, everyone went back to rest. Huanhuan lay under the blanket and looked at Bai Di, who was wiping his body at the door. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you talk to Xuan Wei just now?¡± Bai Di wiped a soaked cotton handkerchief across his chest, leaving glistening wet marks on his chest muscles. ¡°Why should I talk to him?¡± he asked casually. ¡°Don¡¯t you suspect he might be your brother? You should talk to him more. You might get some of the information you want out of him.¡± Bai Di wrung out the cotton handkerchief. ¡°I can¡¯t get the desired result no matter how hard I try.¡± Huanhuan instigated, ¡°If you don¡¯t try, how do you know that nothing will happen?¡± Bai Di glanced at her with a strange expression. ¡°You seem very interested in Xuan Wei. Do you know something?¡± This guy¡¯s senses were too sharp! Huanhuan felt guilty and quickly avoided his gaze. She pretended to be indifferent. ¡°I was just chatting casually.¡± Bai Di emptied the bucket. He was only wearing an animal hide skirt, and there were still traces of water on the surface of his skin. When he approached, Huanhuan could smell the faint vapor emanating from his body. He put his arms around her and kissed the top of her head. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± ¡­ Just as she was sleeping, Huanhuan suddenly heard a scream! She woke immediately and opened her eyes. Bai Di was sitting up now. He quickly got out of bed. ¡°The sound came from next door. I¡¯m going to take a look. Stay here and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Huanhuan nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± She was protected by the skullcap and Little Green. This was the camp, and there were beast soldiers everywhere. Bai Di wasn¡¯t worried about her safety. He lit the torch and stuck it in the ground, giving Huanhuan some light in case she was afraid. Bai Di rushed out of the tent without looking back. The person who lived next door was He Xuan. Because he was the closest, Bai Di was the first to rush into He Xuan¡¯s tent. He saw him lying on the ground, twitching and wailing in pain. Bai Di strode over and yanked him to his feet. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He Xuan was already thin. His eyes were sunken, and he kept howling. Bai Di tried to calm him down, but he pushed him away. He was sick, but he was surprisingly strong. Caught off guard, Bai Di took two steps back. He Xuan took the opportunity to run out. ¡°Stop!¡± Bai Di wanted to stop him, but He Xuan didn¡¯t seem to hear him. Helpless, Bai Di could only hurry after him. He had to keep an eye on him so that he wouldn¡¯t get lost. He Xuan ran very quickly. Bai Di chased after him while shouting at the patrolling beast soldiers, ¡°Go tell His Highness He Guang that his brother has gone crazy!¡± When the beast soldiers saw He Xuan¡¯s appearance, he indeed looked like he had gone crazy. They didn¡¯t dare to delay and quickly split into two teams. One team went to look for He Guang to report the matter, while the other followed Bai Di to chase after He Xuan. He Xuan ignored everyone¡¯s shouts and obstruction as he rushed straight into the forest. The deep night immediately swallowed his figure. Bai Di and the beast soldiers chased him into the forest, looking for him. The entire camp had become busy because of He Xuan¡¯s sudden madness. Beast soldiers in a hurry could be seen everywhere. Huanhuan pushed open the door and peeked out. The camp was filled with beast soldiers running. She searched with her eyes wide open, but she couldn¡¯t find Bai Di. She could only return to the tent and crawl under the blanket. The lotus drooped down and rubbed against her cheek. ¡°Mom~¡± Huanhuan touched it. Suddenly, something small fell from the top of the tent. Huanhuan was shocked. She quickly looked up and saw that there was a small hole at the top of the tent. The moonlight shone through the hole, making it stand out in the night. She looked down again and saw a small pink worm in front of her. That must be what had just fallen. Huanhuan was quite afraid of insects, especially soft things like this. She instinctively felt disgusted. She took the bone knife from her space and swept it to the ground. Then she raised her foot and prepared to step on it. However, before her foot landed, she saw the pink worm suddenly roll to the side and quickly grow bigger! In the blink of an eye, it became a big fleshy worm half the height of a human. Its abdomen was round as if it was pregnant. Huanhuan¡¯s expression changed. The big pink worm opened its mouth and pounced at her! Huanhuan hurriedly rolled to the side and dodged its attack. At the same time, the skullcap and Little Green also rushed out! Little Green wrapped itself around the big worm¡¯s body. The lotus opened its petals and bit the worm¡¯s head. The worm let out a shrill cry. Huanhuan felt a chill run down her spine. What kind of insect was this? It was actually so terrifying! The lotus bit off half of the worm¡¯s head, and Little Green threw the worm away. It fell to the ground, and its flesh-pink body began to squirm violently as if it was enduring a huge pain. Huanhuan originally thought that it was in so much pain because it had been bitten. However, when she saw the worm rubbing its abdomen against the ground, she suddenly had a bad feeling. Was this big bug going to give birth here?! The thought of countless small insects crawling out of its stomach made Huanhuan¡¯s scalp tingle. She felt nauseous. She quickly took out her bow and nocked an arrow. She aimed at the worm¡¯s stomach, planning to finish it off before it gave birth! Little Lotus and Little Green obviously sensed the danger and pounced on the worm first. Their attacks agitated the big worm. It twisted and rubbed even more intensely, ignoring the attacks of Little Lotus and Little Green. There was a whoosh. The arrow was shot and hit the big worm¡¯s abdomen! Chapter 303 - In Pursuit Chapter 303: In Pursuit Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When the arrow pierced its abdomen, the big worm trembled and let out an extremely miserable cry. Then, it fell to the ground and stopped moving. Was it dead? Huanhuan wasn¡¯t sure. Just to be safe, she asked Little Green to tie up the big worm. The lotus seemed to be quite interested in this big worm. It opened all its petals, planning to enjoy the delicious meal. Just as it was about to bite down, the big worm suddenly raised its upper body, revealing its abdomen that had been pierced by the arrow. Huanhuan had a bad feeling and quickly shouted, ¡°Little Lotus, Little Green, come back!¡± As soon as her voice fell, countless pink worms spewed out of the big worm¡¯s stomach through the wound pierced by the arrow! Huanhuan was so frightened. Fortunately, Little Lotus and Little Green reacted quickly enough and returned to her side in time to avoid being pounced on by the little worms. The little worms swarmed over like a tide. Huanhuan endured the feeling of nausea and casually grabbed the animal hide blanket to sweep the worms away. While the worms retreated, she quickly pulled out the torch from the ground and rushed out of the tent without looking back. The little worms immediately chased after her. Huanhuan turned around and threw the torch into the tent. It landed on the animal hide blanket. The flames spread with a whoosh. The little worms that had yet to rush out of the tent were burning and squeaking. The big worm got up from the ground. It transformed into human form and looked exactly like Yi Wu. She pulled out the bamboo arrow in her stomach. A large piece of flesh came out with the arrowhead¡¯s barbs, but she did not seem to feel pain. She threw the bamboo arrow to the ground expressionlessly. When she saw the little worms that died in the flames, her expression instantly became extremely ferocious. ¡°My children! You actually killed my children!¡± She transformed back into a big worm and rushed out of the tent to protect the surviving little worms. Then, she pounced angrily at Lin Huanhuan! Huanhuan shouted for help as she ran! The tent was burning, and flames soared into the sky. Coupled with Huanhuan¡¯s shouting, the huge commotion immediately attracted the attention of many beast soldiers. As they had come out in a hurry, Huanhuan did not wear a veil on her face. When the beast soldiers saw her face, they were all stunned on the spot. They looked at her in a daze and could not bear to look away. They had never seen such a beautiful female. Huanhuan stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Take a look at those worms! They can eat people!¡± Even when she was angry, she was still beautiful. The beast soldiers continued to stare at her foolishly. Seeing that the worms were about to reach her, Huanhuan no longer dared to count on the beast soldiers who were mesmerized by her beauty. She turned around and ran. The worms pursued her. Huanhuan ran as fast as she could. The wind blew past her ears. If she could run at this speed during the elementary school sports meet back then, she would definitely be the champion of the 100-meter sprint! Huanhuan ran out of the camp. To the left was the forest. To the right was the Blackwater River. Which way should she run? Huanhuan was anxious but did not know which to choose. At this moment, a long-awaited voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Silly girl, run to the right!¡± Huanhuan instinctively turned around and ran to the right. When she was more than 10 meters away, she suddenly came back to her senses and shouted, ¡°Little Brat, you¡¯re back?!¡± System 438 smiled. ¡°Did you miss Daddy?¡± ¡°Yes! I missed you very much!¡± If there wasn¡¯t a large group of worms behind her, Huanhuan really wanted to jump around happily. Little Brat was finally back! It hadn¡¯t left her! At the thought of this, she suddenly felt infinitely brave. Even the worms behind her were not as terrifying. Huanhuan quickly ran to the river. She looked at the surging river in front of her. ¡°What should we do now? There¡¯s no way forward!¡± The system made a prompt decision. ¡°Jump!¡± ¡°Huh? Although I can swim, this is¡­¡± The system interrupted her. ¡°Jump! Those worms can¡¯t swim. They don¡¯t dare go into the water!¡± Huanhuan made up her mind, closed her eyes, and jumped into the black river. The worms were about to pounce on her. She was one second away from being captured. Just as the system had said, the worms could not swim. They could only lie on the riverbank and watch as Huanhuan was washed away by the river until she could no longer be seen. After Huanhuan fell into the water, she paddled desperately and inadvertently looked back. The riverbank was full of mosaics. Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®At this point, you still didn¡¯t forget to mosaic the sight for me. You¡¯re really a good father!¡¯ The river was too fast, and Huanhuan choked several times. She used all her strength to swim for a distance. In the end, she sank because she was exhausted. She couldn¡¯t breathe underwater. Huanhuan¡¯s lungs were about to explode, and her head was dizzy from lack of oxygen. Her vision gradually blurred. A gentle white ball of light flew out of her body. The ball of light turned into a handsome man in the water. His long pale golden hair spread in the water. He reached out to hug Huanhuan and swam toward the shore. Huanhuan was half-conscious. She felt someone hug her, but she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. She could only see that his hair was a beautiful color. It was pale gold and as beautiful and gentle as moonlight. Huanhuan was lowered to the riverbank. In the moonlight, she could vaguely see the man¡¯s face. In that instant, she thought she saw a god. The man put his hand over her eyes. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Huanhuan quickly fell asleep. ¡­ Bai Di and the beast soldiers finally caught He Xuan in the depths of the forest. He was in a terrible state. Not only was he delirious, but he was also convulsing and foaming at the mouth. The beast soldiers who followed him helped him up and wanted to take him back. However, they had only taken two steps when they heard a cry. He Xuan opened his mouth and spat out a large pile of pink worms! The beast soldiers were stunned. What was going on?! Bai Di¡¯s expression changed when he saw the worms. ¡°Retreat!¡± he shouted. ¡°Stay away from these worms!¡± The beast soldiers quickly retreated. Two of them were slightly slower because they had to support He Xuan. They were immediately surrounded by the worms. The worms crawled up their ankles at an extremely fast speed. Wherever they crawled, they would leave red marks that would quickly fester and bleed. The worms crawled into the bodies of the two beast soldiers through their eyes, noses, and ears. The rest saw the worms eating the two soldiers¡¯ internal organs. In the blink of an eye, the two beast soldiers were dead. They fell to the ground, their intestines pierced and their bodies covered in pink worms. Everyone present was shocked by this. They didn¡¯t dare to delay any longer. They picked up He Xuan and ran back. The worms chased after them. However, they were still not as fast as the beasts. After chasing for a while, they were left behind. Bai Di and the others finally relaxed. They returned to the camp only to find it in chaos as well. When Bai Di saw that his and Huanhuan¡¯s tent had been burned beyond recognition, his heart sank! Chapter 304 - Have I Seen You Somewhere Chapter 304: Have I Seen You Somewhere Before? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Huanhuan woke up, it was already the next morning. The sun was big and full in the sky. The glare made her instinctively raise her hand to shield her eyes. She struggled to her feet and found herself lying on the riverbank that was covered in tiny river pebbles. Not far away, a few small crabs crawled out from under the pebbles and walked past her ankles. ¡®Where am I? Huanhuan sat on the ground and looked around. In front of her was the surging river, and behind her was the endless forest. As for the camp and the rock mountain, they were long gone. Being in an unfamiliar environment, Huanhuan was stunned for a moment. Then, she came back to her senses and remembered what had happened last night. Big worms, small worms, countless worms, and Little Brat¡­ Oh right, Little Brat! Huanhuan perked up. She got up and called out to Little Brat. But no one responded even after several shouts. Was last night just a dream? Did Little Brat not come back at all? Huanhuan¡¯s heart sank, and a huge sense of loss and sadness welled up in her heart. She lowered her head and rubbed her eyes hard. ¡°Liar!¡± she scolded in a trembling voice. ¡°You lied to me again!¡± ¡°Who lied to you? Daddy will help you teach them a lesson.¡± ¡°Who else? It¡¯s Little Brat¡­ Huh?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Little Brat, is that you?!¡± The system sounded weak. ¡°Yes.¡± Huanhuan immediately smiled through her tears. ¡°I thought you were gone again.¡± ¡°Since I came back, I won¡¯t leave again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Huanhuan was so happy. She rambled on for a long time. She wanted to tell it how much she missed it. When she had said all she needed to say, she realized that the system had barely spoken. Huanhuan immediately became uneasy again. ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡± The system said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why are you ignoring me?¡± The system said, ¡°I¡¯m not ignoring you. I¡¯m just feeling a little uncomfortable.¡± Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°Why are you unwell? Are you sick? Can a system take medicine?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not sick.¡± ¡°Then what happened to you?¡± Seeing how concerned she was, the system sighed. ¡°I spent a lot of effort dragging you ashore last night, so I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯ll wake up again after a few days of rest.¡± Huanhuan recalled what had happened last night. She had the impression that someone had carried her ashore from the river. But no matter how hard she tried to remember, she couldn¡¯t remember what the person who saved her looked like. She couldn¡¯t help but confirm again, ¡°Little Brat, were you the one who carried me ashore last night?¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± ¡°You can become human?¡± The system was silent for a moment before saying softly, ¡°Yeah, but it takes a lot of energy to become human. I¡¯ll be in hibernation soon.¡± Although Huanhuan was curious about its ability to turn into a human, its health was the most important. She quickly said, ¡°Then hurry up and rest. We¡¯ll talk about other things after you recover.¡± ¡°Yes. Take good care of yourself. Call me if you¡¯re in danger. Daddy will come and save you.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°System Daddy, you¡¯re so good!¡± She heard a prompt. ¡°Ding-dong. The system has entered a deep dormant state.¡± With the system by her side, Huanhuan felt different. Even if she was in a completely unfamiliar environment, she didn¡¯t feel afraid. Huanhuan wrote a line on the slab to show that she was safe and sound. She stuffed the slab into her space, hoping Bai Di and the others would see it soon. She caught two small crabs and skewered them on sticks to roast. She ate them as she walked. Last night, she was washed here along the river. Logically speaking, this should be the lower reaches of the Black River. As long as she followed the river up, she should be able to return to the camp. ¡®Well, let¡¯s hope this river has no tributaries.¡¯ Huanhuan bit on the crab and made a crunching sound. The lotus bud was raised and erected above her head. From time to time, it looked around. The crabs tasted really good, but they were too small. Huanhuan ate them all in one go. It was not satisfying. Huanhuan licked her fingers clean. Her sharp eyes noticed that not far ahead, two crabs were climbing out of the river. They were quite big and looked fat. Huanhuan wiped her saliva and sneaked over. She caught them off guard. Haha, more good food! She was feeling smug when a hand suddenly grabbed her ankle! ¡°There¡¯s a ghost!¡± Huanhuan was so frightened that her soul almost flew out, but even so, she did not throw the crabs in her hand. It reflected her strong spirit as a foodie. ¡°Who are you calling a ghost?¡± Huanhuan was stunned when she heard this voice. Ghosts couldn¡¯t speak, right? Moreover, it was broad daylight and the sun was so bright overhead. Which ghost would be stupid enough to come out and wander around at this time?! She calmed down a little and looked down to see a man. No, in this world, he should be called a male beast. He had short, grayish-white curly hair that was stuck to his cheeks because it was soaked. Water dripped down his deep, three-dimensional outline, and his lower body was still in the water. Huanhuan asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Taking a shower.¡± The male beast answered very calmly, making Huanhuan feel a little guilty and short of breath. It was as if she was the one peeping at him taking a shower. The man stood up in the water, naked. He was long-limbed and tall, but his skin was excessively pale. He looked transparent in the sunlight. Most importantly, he was naked. Huanhuan wanted to cover her eyes, but she was still holding two big crabs in her hands. She couldn¡¯t free her hands for a moment. She could only turn around and face away from him. She asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any clothes?¡± The male beast stared at her back for a moment before suddenly saying, ¡°I can¡¯t see.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°Why can¡¯t you see? Is there something wrong with your eyes?¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something wrong with my eyes, so can you help me get my clothes? They¡¯re under a rock.¡± Huanhuan looked around and saw clothes not far ahead. She ran over and asked Little Green to help move the stones. Then, she rolled up the clothes on the ground and ran back to hand them to the male beast. The male beast had walked ashore. He took the clothes and put them on. He put on the black robe. He had pale skin, lips as red as blood, and deep amber eyes. He had a mysterious quality. Huanhuan looked at him in a daze. ¡°Have I seen you somewhere?¡± She felt that the person in front of her looked familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen him before. The male beast smiled. ¡°You have a unique way of striking up a conversation.¡± Huanhuan: ¡° Chapter 305 - Everyone Is Responsible For Chapter 305: Everyone Is Responsible For Caring For The Disabled! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan touched her nose and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Maybe I got the wrong person. Haha.¡± The male beast said, ¡°I smell river seafood on you.¡± Huanhuan waved the big crabs in her hand. ¡°You mean these two crabs, right?¡± After shaking them, she remembered that there was something wrong with his eyes and quickly lowered her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I forgot that you can¡¯t see.¡± He said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Huanhuan stared into his eyes for a moment. His amber pupils flickered with faint starlight. They looked very beautiful. There was nothing wrong with them. She couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°What happened to your eyes?¡± ¡°I was sick once before. Then I couldn¡¯t see.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Huanhuan sighed inwardly. It was a pity that he couldn¡¯t see with such beautiful eyes. She asked, ¡°Why are you here alone? Where¡¯s your family?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any family.¡± Huanhuan was stunned for a moment and quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have asked so much.¡± He said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Huanhuan looked at him, who was motionless and staring straight ahead. His beautiful eyes couldn¡¯t find focus. She couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him. She asked, ¡°Where do you live?¡± He said, ¡°In the forest up ahead.¡± Huanhuan glanced at the forest ahead. She could only see the lush trees and no sign of houses. She asked, ¡°Can you go back by yourself?¡± ¡°It should be possible.¡± Huanhuan thought that since he could come out alone, he should be able to go back alone. She scanned the surroundings with her eyes. The forest wasn¡¯t too far away. It shouldn¡¯t take long to send him back and turn back. She said, ¡°Shall I walk you into the forest?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Huanhuan picked up a stick and placed the other end in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you so you don¡¯t fall.¡± The male beast tightened his grip on the wooden stick. ¡°Thank you.¡± Huanhuan handed the crabs to Little Green and walked toward the forest with the male beast. As she walked, she asked, ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± The male beast was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Ah Xing.¡± ¡°Your name is Ah Xing? What does it mean?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Most beasts could not read. In their opinion, names had no meanings. Huanhuan said, ¡°My name is Lin Huanhuan. You can call me Huanhuan.¡± Ah Xing answered, ¡°Alright.¡± Huanhuan walked in front and didn¡¯t see the male beast staring at her without blinking. His deep gaze was like a huge vortex that wanted to drag her into it and never let go. This Ah Xing was none other than Xing Chen, whom Huanhuan had not seen for a long time. He had been sleeping at the bottom of the river. When Huanhuan passed by the river, the mark he had left on her worked. Xing Chen immediately felt her presence. Xing Chen emerged from the water and saw Huanhuan. But she didn¡¯t recognize him. It made sense. She¡¯d only seen him as a teenager. She¡¯d never seen him as an adult. Looking at her standing in front of him and talking with a smile, not feeling afraid at all, Xing Chen couldn¡¯t help but remember the days when she had taken good care of him in the Sea of Illusions. It was the warmest time of his life. Every time he thought about it, he felt almost happy. Unfortunately, ever since Huanhuan found out about his true identity, she had been afraid of him. She ran every time she saw him, afraid that he would capture her. Xing Chen didn¡¯t like seeing her like that. Amidst her fear, there was also disgust. It was the same way others looked at him. So when Huanhuan asked him, he deliberately lied and said that he couldn¡¯t see. He knew that this little female in front of him would always involuntarily soften when faced with weak and harmless people. As he expected, Huanhuan sympathized with him and took the initiative to send him back. She was no longer afraid of him or disgusted by him. It was as if they were back in the Sea of Illusions. Their relationship was warm and harmonious. Xing Chen couldn¡¯t bear to break the warmth. He wanted to continue like this. It didn¡¯t matter if he was lying. If the lie was exposed and she discovered his true identity, it would not be too late for him to bring her back to the Sea of Illusions. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t escape. If Huanhuan knew what Xing Chen was thinking, she would definitely run away in fear. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t know anything now. Daddy System was still asleep. There was no way to remind his silly girl to be careful of strangers. After Huanhuan sent Xing Chen to the entrance of the forest, she glanced at the road ahead. It was difficult to walk in the forest. The ground was filled with uneven tree roots and slippery moss. Even normal people would easily fall here, not to mention the blind Ah Xing. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask again, ¡°Can you go back alone?¡± Xing Chen said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Then go ahead. I¡¯ll watch you go.¡± Xing Chen used a wooden stick as a crutch and felt his way into the forest. He thought to himself that if she turned around and left, he would immediately take action and bring her back to the Sea of Illusions. Even if she refused, he wouldn¡¯t let her go. He walked away. With every step, his mood worsened. His gloom almost overflowed. Huanhuan did not leave. She saw that Ah Xing was walking very slowly and carefully. It was really heart-wrenching. Everyone was responsible for caring for the disabled! Huanhuan repeated this sentence three times in her heart. Finally, she made up her mind and ran over. She took the other end of the stick and said, ¡°Let me walk you home before I leave.¡± Xing Chen¡¯s mood immediately improved. His red lips curled into a happy smile. ¡°Okay.¡± Huanhuan was still as kind and cute as ever! The kinder and warmer she was, the more he wanted to drag her into the abyss with him. Huanhuan walked ahead and focused on finding her way. When she looked down, Xing Chen noticed the butterfly mark on the back of her neck. What should have been a dark purple mark was now dark red. No wonder he had failed to find her location by relying on the aura of the mark. It was because the mark was covered by someone else¡¯s aura. When Huanhuan wasn¡¯t looking, Xing Chen reached out and gently swept his fingers across the back of her neck. The dark red butterfly mark immediately turned dark purple again. Huanhuan was unaware of this. After walking for an unknown period of time, Huanhuan¡¯s legs were a little sore, but there was still an endless forest in front of her. Unable to resist, she stopped and sat down on a tree root. ¡°How long before we reach your house?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s not far. You¡¯ll see my house after a while.¡± Xing Chen paused and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°Yes. Not only am I tired, but I¡¯m also a little hungry.¡± Xing Chen said, ¡°I remember there¡¯s a fruit tree nearby. I¡¯ll pick some for you.¡± ¡°No, I have food with me.¡± Chapter 306 - Are You Lying To Me? Chapter 306: Are You Lying To Me? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan lit a fire and roasted the crabs. These two crabs were very big, and their shells were very hard. Huanhuan could no longer bite them with her teeth like before. She used the bone knife to pry open the shells of the crabs, revealing the yellow crab roe inside. It looked delicious! After eating one, she handed the other crab to Ah Xing. ¡°Can you eat by yourself?¡± Xing Chen wanted to say no, but on second thought, he felt that this lie was too fake. If he said that, she would definitely ask him how he usually ate. When that happened, he would have to make up a bunch of reasons to cover up the lie. The more lies he told, the more flaws he would reveal. Xing Chen hesitated for a moment, then he finally agreed. ¡°I can do it myself.¡± He took the crab. Under Huanhuan¡¯s guidance, he dug out the crab roe with a wooden spoon and put it in his mouth. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not crab meat.¡± ¡°This is crab roe. Isn¡¯t it delicious?¡± Xing Chen nodded. ¡°It is.¡± ¡°Right? I think it¡¯s super delicious too!¡± Huanhuan liked the feeling of sharing delicacies with others. She said as she ate, ¡°Unfortunately, I only caught two crabs. I must catch more next time.¡± Crabs had hard shells and very little meat, so very few beasts were willing to eat them. Xing Chen was no exception. This was his first time eating a crab. It was unexpectedly delicious. Unknowingly, they finished eating two big crabs. Huanhuan pulled the roasted potatoes out of the fire. She peeled the skin off and wrapped the hot potatoes in leaves. She handed them to Xing Chen. ¡°Eat slowly,¡± she said. ¡°Be careful. They¡¯re hot.¡± Xing Chen liked her thoughtfulness and concern. He agreed softly. Huanhuan picked up another potato and ate it with relish. Xing Chen remembered the crab just now and asked casually, ¡°Why is there crab roe in the crab?¡± In the past, no one would eat the crab roe in crabs. Some beasts even thought that the yellow stuff was crab feces. They didn¡¯t even want to look at it, let alone eat it. Huanhuan explained as she ate, ¡°Crabs are like beasts. There are males and females. Crab roe is their eggs.¡± Xing Chen asked again what eggs were. If it were before she transmigrated, Huanhuan would definitely be embarrassed when faced with such a question. However, as the mother of six children, she had long gotten used to it. With a very rigorous attitude, she gave Xing Chen a biology lesson about sperm and eggs. After hearing this, Xing Chen finally understood that the crab roe they had just eaten was actually that kind of thing. He immediately looked uncomfortable. Huanhuan asked him what was wrong. He said it was nothing and ate the potatoes in silence, thinking that he¡¯d better not eat those strange things in the future. After dinner, Huanhuan felt refreshed again. She led Xing Chen deeper into the forest with a stick. They walked until the sun was about to set, but they still hadn¡¯t seen Ah Xing¡¯s house. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t walk anymore. She leaned against the tree while panting. She asked, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s in this direction? Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re going the wrong way?¡± Xing Chen said innocently, ¡°It should be in this direction.¡± Huanhuan looked at the sun that was about to set on the horizon and thought that they would have to spend the night in the forest. She wondered if there were wild animals here. If they encountered wild wolves or tigers, she and Ah Xing would be doomed. With an uneasy heart, she began to look for a place to spend the night. In the end, she chose a flat area at the top of a hill. The terrain here was higher, so she could see her surroundings clearly. If there was any danger, she could discover it as soon as possible. Huanhuan lit a fire. Relying on the fact that Xing Chen couldn¡¯t see, she reached into her ring space and took out food and water. Xing Chen sat opposite her. Firelight shone on his pale face. He took the food and water from her and ate slowly. Huanhuan took two bites of the sweet fruit and asked coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± Xing Chen paused. ¡°What?¡± Had she caught his lie? He lowered his eyes. Although he was reluctant, he had no choice but to take her back now. Huanhuan said as she ate, ¡°From the way you¡¯re dressed, you¡¯re definitely not an ordinary beast. Did you run away from home because you had a conflict with your family?¡± Xing Chen was silent. Huanhuan took his silence as acquiescence. She continued, ¡°I think no matter how big of a conflict there is, they¡¯re still your family. They¡¯ll be worried sick about you coming to such a remote place alone. You should go back.¡± Xing Chen still said nothing. Huanhuan finished the last mouthful of fruit and casually threw the core aside. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t be silent. Tell me if you have any difficulties. As long as I can help, I¡¯ll try my best to help you.¡± Hearing this, Xing Chen finally said, ¡°I forgot the way home.¡± Huanhuan was not surprised. After all, he was blind. It was normal for him to get lost. She asked, ¡°Do you remember where your family lives?¡± ¡°My house is in Mount Dalai.¡± Huanhuan had never heard of this place. If Little Brat was here, he would definitely know. Unfortunately, Little Brat was still asleep, so she couldn¡¯t disturb him. She had to think of something herself. She scratched her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know where Mount Dalai is. Why don¡¯t we leave this forest and go ask someone? Maybe someone else knows the direction.¡± Xing Chen lowered his eyes. ¡°Will you take me home?¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t answer. If Mount Dalai was very far away, it would be very inconvenient for her to send him back. She chose a compromise. ¡°How about this? If Mount Dalai is close, I¡¯ll send you back. But if it¡¯s too far, I¡¯ll have to ask someone to help send you back. But don¡¯t worry, the beasts I¡¯ll assign this task to are definitely reliable.¡± Xing Chen ate the potatoes in silence. After eating and drinking, Huanhuan took out two blankets. She wrapped each of them in a blanket and leaned against the tree to sleep. In the middle of the night, the ferocious animals hiding in the darkness quietly moved. They stopped not far away and stared at Huanhuan and Xing Chen who were sleeping soundly. They were so hungry that they drooled. Xing Chen, who should have been asleep, suddenly opened his eyes. He looked at the animals. The ferocious animals immediately felt a fatal sense of danger approaching them. They lowered their bodies and became vigilant. At the same time, they retreated step by step. When they were sure that Xing Chen wouldn¡¯t chase after them, they turned and fled without hesitation. Chapter 307 - Where The Hell Is This?! Chapter 307: Where The Hell Is This?! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The next day, when Huanhuan took food from her space as usual, she took out a stone slab. The words she¡¯d written on the slab had been erased and replaced with Bai Di¡¯s. He asked where she was now. Huanhuan wiped the words off and wrote down her current location. She then stuffed the slab back into the space. After eating and drinking her fill, she slowly perked up again and continued venturing into the forest with Xing Chen. The forest was too big. At first, Huanhuan could barely find her way, but after half a day, she could no longer tell north from south. In the end, she had no choice but to follow her instincts. No matter where they went, they just had to get out of this forest first. Perhaps the heavens had heard her prayers and let them walk out of the forest before the sun set. However, what appeared in front of them was not the Black River but a large barren desert. Huanhuan was stunned. What the hell was this place?! She turned around and shouted at Xing Chen, ¡°We¡¯re going the wrong way!¡± Xing Chen asked, ¡°Where are we?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s the desert here. There¡¯s sand and gravel everywhere.¡± A gust of wind blew, and Huanhuan, who was talking, was forced to eat a mouthful of sand. ¡°Pfft!¡± Huanhuan quickly spat out the sand in her mouth. Then, she took out a snow silk veil from her space and wrapped it around her face, revealing only her eyes. She took out another snow silk veil and gave it to Xing Chen. ¡°You should cover your nose too, or the sand will get into it.¡± Xing Chen took the snow silk veil but didn¡¯t cover his face with it. Instead, he folded it twice and stuffed it into his pocket. He pulled the hood down over his head and pulled the collar up. Soon, his entire face was covered. Huanhuan muttered, ¡°Since you have a hood, give me back the snow silk veil. That thing is very expensive!¡± Xing Chen asked without changing his expression, ¡°I like it very much. Can¡¯t you give it to me as a souvenir?¡± He said it so bluntly that it was difficult to refuse. She could only sigh. ¡°Okay, keep it if you like.¡± Anyway, there was still a lot of snow silk gauze in the space. It was enough for her to use for a long time. Huanhuan stood there hesitating. She didn¡¯t know if she should return to the forest and find another exit or go deeper into the desert to find a way out. Unfortunately, Little Brat was still asleep and couldn¡¯t give her an opinion. The only person she could discuss with now was Ah Xing. Huanhuan had no choice but to tell Ah Xing her dilemma, hoping that he could give her an opinion. Xing Chen thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go forward.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°In any case, whether we advance or retreat, we don¡¯t know the direction. It¡¯s better to continue forward. At least we don¡¯t have to circle around. If we¡¯re lucky, we might even encounter a few passersby.¡± Huanhuan thought about it and decided to continue walking. The desert was wider than Huanhuan had imagined. When the sun had completely set, Huanhuan found a place to light a fire and warm herself. She also roasted meat. The two of them made do with the night. They got up the next morning and continued on their way. Huanhuan took out the stone slab from the space. Bai Di¡¯s message was written on it. Bai Di said they were heading down the Black River to find her. Huanhuan wiped the words off the slab and quickly told Bai Di that she was now out of the forest and in a desert. Xing Chen was sitting not far away and drinking water. His gaze inadvertently swept across the stone slab in Huanhuan¡¯s hand. He could see that she was writing on the slab, but he couldn¡¯t understand what the words meant. It was not that Xing Chen could not read. On the contrary, he knew many words, but he had never seen such words written by Huanhuan. It seemed her background was more complicated than he had expected. After Huanhuan was done writing, she stuffed the stone slab back into the space. She looked up at Xing Chen and asked, ¡°Are you full?¡± Xing Chen nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± When they were done, they put out the fire and set off again. The forest had long since disappeared at the edge of the horizon. As far as the eye could see, it was all rocks and sand. The dry, hot air was filled with the burning smell of sun exposure. Fortunately, there was a lot of water stored in Huanhuan¡¯s space. She didn¡¯t have to worry about not having enough water. She and Xing Chen each had a leather water pouch. They would drink it when they were thirsty. Other than feeling a little tired, she didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable. It was almost noon when Huanhuan and Xing Chen finally saw living people. The other party was a group of travelers. There were more than 20 people in the entire team, including a female with a plump figure and especially big eyes. When Huanhuan saw them, she was extremely excited. She quickly pulled Xing Chen over. The leader of the travelers was a jackal. He was tall and thin, and his skin was tanned from walking in the sun all year round. He was wearing a leather vest and a leather skirt, and there was a star pattern on his arm. He was actually a three-starred soul beast. It seemed that this group of travelers was very powerful! Huanhuan greeted the other party. ¡°Hello! Can we talk?¡± The jackal¡¯s gaze swept over her before stopping on her face. Although he couldn¡¯t see her entire face, he could tell from her eyes that she was a very beautiful female. Male beasts were always especially patient with beautiful females. This jackal was no exception. He waved his hand, signaling his companions behind him to stop. He smiled slowly. ¡°Of course.¡± It was their first time coming across living people since they started their journey. Huanhuan was excited. She quickly said, ¡°My friend and I want to go to the rock mountain, but unfortunately, we lost our way. I want to ask you if any of you know which direction the rock mountain is in?¡± The jackal said, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of any rock mountains. Please wait a moment. I need to communicate with the companions behind me and see if any of them know where the rock mountain is.¡± ¡°Alright, please!¡± The jackal turned away and returned to his companions. They gathered and discussed in low voices. They looked up at Huanhuan from time to time. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, but Xing Chen could. He heard the beasts discussing how to tie up this beautiful female and sell her to a beast city for a large number of crystals. As for her friend, Xing Chen himself, he wasn¡¯t worth much as a male beast. It would be a hindrance to keep him around. They might as well kill him. Those beasts were scheming. Xing Chen still didn¡¯t move. He acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard the beasts. After the jackal and its companions finalized the plan, the jackal returned to Huanhuan and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re in luck. One of us knows the approximate location of the rock mountain. He said we might pass through. If you don¡¯t mind, you can come with us.¡± Huanhuan was very happy. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Chapter 308 - Don’t Be Afraid Of Me Chapter 308: Don¡¯t Be Afraid Of Me Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After some introductions, Huanhuan learned that the jackal was called Xin Hong. There were a total of 23 beasts in his group, and one of them was a female named Hou Yan. Half of the male beasts in this group were the mates of Hou Yan. Xin Hong was one of them. As for the other half of the male beasts, they were all followers of Hou Yan. They were working hard to obtain her approval and become one of her mates. Huanhuan watched as Hou Yan was surrounded by more than 20 male beasts like a queen. She was speechless for a long time. Xing Chen asked, ¡°What are you thinking about? Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about something.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Huanhuan said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m wondering what a female has to do to satisfy the needs of more than 10 mates. Won¡¯t she die of exhaustion in bed?¡± After hearing this, Xing Chen thought about it seriously before saying¡­ ¡°Perhaps this female has greater needs.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Xing Chen asked, ¡°How many mates do you have?¡± ¡°Four,¡± Huanhuan replied crisply. ¡°Are they good to you?¡± ¡°Very good.¡± When Huanhuan talked about her mates, she involuntarily smiled. ¡°I¡¯m lucky to have met them.¡± Xing Chen looked thoughtful. ¡°It seems you have a very good relationship with them.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re a loving family.¡± Huanhuan stuck out her tongue in embarrassment. As they went deeper, there were fewer and fewer rocks. Everywhere they looked, the place was covered in yellow sand. Hou Yan sat on the back of one of her mates. From beginning to end, her toes never touched the ground. Food and water would be brought to her mouth and fed to her. In comparison, Huanhuan was in a worse state. It was difficult to walk in the desert, especially for short-legged humans like Huanhuan. It was a nightmare. Half of her legs sank into the sand when she stepped on it. It took a lot of effort to pull them out. Huanhuan walked every step with difficulty. Almost all the male beasts had transformed into their beast forms. Their thick and wide feet helped them walk in the desert. Xin Hong¡¯s beast form was a wolf with gray spots. He was very tall and muscular. He walked up to Huanhuan. ¡°Do you need me to carry you?¡± Huanhuan waved her hand. ¡°No, thank you.¡± She could only do this sort of intimate contact with her family. She would feel awkward if it was with an outsider. Xin Hong glanced at her again to make sure she had no intention of changing her mind. Then, he turned back to his mate. Xing Chen was the only male beast here who still maintained his human form. His black robe was already covered in dust, but his walking posture was never hurried. He looked quite steady. He said, ¡°I heard you panting. It¡¯s hard walking, isn¡¯t it?¡± Huanhuan pulled her legs out of the sand and swore breathlessly, ¡°If there¡¯s an afterlife, I¡¯ll definitely be 1.8 meters¡­ No, 1.9 meters tall!¡± Xing Chen didn¡¯t quite understand how tall 1.9 meters was, but that didn¡¯t stop him from understanding what she was trying to say. He exerted a little force and pulled the stick back. Huanhuan, who was holding the other end of the stick, was caught off guard and was pulled into his arms. Huanhuan quickly stood up, but Xing Chen¡¯s hand was already on her waist. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Huanhuan was not used to close contact like this with outsiders. She quickly said, ¡°I can walk myself.¡±m ¡°You¡¯re too slow. If you keep this up, we¡¯ll be a burden to them.¡± At this point, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t find a reason to argue. Xing Chen picked her up. Huanhuan¡¯s body was very tense. She tried not to have too much contact with his body. Sensing her nervousness, Xing Chen spoke softly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of me.¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± Xing Chen looked straight ahead. ¡°There¡¯s a long way to go. Take a nap.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t want to sleep, but for some reason, her eyelids felt heavy. She closed her eyes involuntarily and quickly fell asleep. Xin Hong, who was walking in front, looked back at the two of them from time to time with a scheming gaze. When Huanhuan woke up, she realized that it was already dark. She was sitting on the ground with most of her body leaning against Xing Chen. Huanhuan quickly sat up straight. Xing Chen asked, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± She touched her mouth first to make sure she wasn¡¯t drooling from sleep. Then, she relaxed. Looking around, there was still a boundless desert. The stars in the sky were bright, like gems embedded in black velvet. Not far away, there was a fire. The beasts of the group were sitting around the fire, eating the prey they had just killed. The rich smell of blood drifted over with the night wind. Huanhuan rubbed her nose uncomfortably. She did not expect the beasts in the group to be unafraid of fire. Moreover, judging from their relaxed appearance, they probably often lit fires to keep themselves warm. As expected of a traveling group that dared to cross the desert. Their courage and knowledge were indeed greater than ordinary beasts. Huanhuan didn¡¯t want to huddle with them around the fire. She went to find some dry branches and hay and lit a small fire herself. With her back to the group, she quietly reached into her space for food and water. Huanhuan had just finished taking out the food and water when Xin Hong walked over. He was holding a piece of bloody raw meat in his hand, preparing to give it to Huanhuan for dinner. Huanhuan quickly waved her hand. ¡°Thank you for your kindness. We brought our own jerky. We¡¯ll just eat this.¡± Xin Hong remembered that she didn¡¯t have any bags on her. Where did this food and water come from? However, he did not ask further. Instead, he secretly remembered this matter. ¡°This is the meat of a golden-tailed scorpion. It¡¯s very tender. They only appear in the desert and can¡¯t be eaten anywhere else. Usually, we rarely hunt them. Today, we were lucky enough to catch a big one. You should try it.¡± Unable to refuse, Huanhuan could only take the meat he handed her. She gave him a portion of the jerky in her hand as a form of reciprocity. After Xin Hong left, Huanhuan cut the raw meat into pieces with a bone knife and skewered it with a wooden stick. After roasting it, she ate half of it. Most of it went into Xing Chen¡¯s stomach. The meat was indeed very tender. Even without seasoning, it did not taste fishy at all. Instead, it tasted a little sweet. Huanhuan wiped her mouth and remembered the name of the golden-tailed scorpion. They had to catch a few in the future. While Huanhuan was thinking about the golden-tailed scorpion, she did not notice that she had also become the prey that others were thinking about. When the beasts in the traveling group saw that Huanhuan and Xing Chen had finished eating the meat, they all revealed greedy expressions. Xin Hong lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Did you add the drug?¡± Someone immediately replied, ¡°Yes, the meat was smeared with the drug!¡± Xin Hong glanced at Huanhuan and Xing Chen, who were not sleepy at all. He asked worriedly, ¡°That drug should work, right?¡± ¡°I spent a lot of money to buy that drug from a witch doctor. I personally tried it on my prey. Just a little of it can knock out an adult rhinoceros!¡± Xin Hong nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll do it after they fall asleep. Remember not to hurt the female.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Chapter 309 - Capture The Leader First! Chapter 309: Capture The Leader First! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations It was late at night, and since no one was adding firewood, the flames on the fire were getting smaller. A cool night breeze blew past. With a puff, the last of the flames were blown out. More than a dozen sneaky figures quietly approached Huanhuan and Xing Chen. One of them took out a rope and planned to tie Huanhuan up. Another revealed his sharp claws and prepared to kill Xing Chen. Huanhuan was in a daze when she suddenly heard the system¡¯s voice. ¡°Huanhuan.¡± Huanhuan rubbed her eyes and asked in a low voice, ¡°What?¡± Xin Hong, who had pulled the rope away and was about to tie her up, immediately froze in place, his heart beating wildly in fear. Didn¡¯t they say that the drug could knock out rhinoceroses? Why couldn¡¯t it even knock out a small female?! Although Xin Hong was shocked by Huanhuan¡¯s sudden awakening, his reaction was very fast. Before Huanhuan could react, he pounced on her and prepared to knock her out! Before he could approach, he was sent flying! Xin Hong fell heavily to the ground. He quickly got up. He only had a slight scratch on his body, but he was extremely shocked. What was that? It looked like a flower? But what flower could be so fierce?! Huanhuan had completely woken up. She realized that something was wrong and scrambled toward Xing Chen. ¡°Ah Xing! Wake up!¡± Xing Chen had actually woken up long ago. He knew very well that someone had drugged the roasted meat he ate that night, but he didn¡¯t say anything. In any case, that little bit of drug wouldn¡¯t work on him. He had originally planned to kill those beasts with ill intentions after Huanhuan fell asleep. But unexpectedly, Huanhuan woke up halfway! Did that drug not work on her either? Before Xing Chen could think about the reason, he had already sat up and pretended to have just woken up as Huanhuan pulled him away. A dozen beasts chased after them. In any case, they had already been exposed. They no longer needed to pretend to be good people. They tore off their disguises and revealed their most ferocious appearance. Huanhuan was shocked. She shouted, ¡°What the hell is this?!¡± Why did she wake up to find that the kind people she was with had become homicidal maniacs?! The system also shouted, ¡°That¡¯s what I want to ask you too!¡± Why did it wake up to find a demon king beside it?! The human and system screamed in fear. It was not easy to walk in the desert. Coupled with the fact that it was dark and Huanhuan¡¯s legs were short, she almost fell several times. In the end, Xing Chen quickly caught her. At the same time, the murderers behind them were approaching. The situation was extremely critical. Huanhuan pushed Xing Chen in front of her and said, ¡°You run first. I¡¯ll hold them off!¡± Although it didn¡¯t know why Huanhuan wanted to protect Xing Chen, the system felt that this was a good opportunity to get rid of him. It quickly agreed. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Let him go quickly. The farther he goes, the better!¡± When Xing Chen saw Huanhuan trembling in fear but still insisting on protecting him, his heart suddenly burned. It was the hottest he had ever felt. Starlight flickered in his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t leave you behind.¡± Huanhuan was anxious. ¡°Why are you acting like this? Your eyes aren¡¯t working. You can¡¯t even protect yourself. Hurry up and leave!¡± ¡°Me being blind is all the more reason for me to stay. Anyway, even if I were to run alone, I won¡¯t be able to see the way clearly. I won¡¯t be able to find my way. I¡¯ll definitely get lost again.¡± Huanhuan immediately fell into despair. ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± The system was also in despair. ¡®Why isn¡¯t the demon king leaving?!¡¯ Xing Chen said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll find a way to stall them while you quietly go tie up Hou Yan.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes lit up. This was a good idea! As the mate of this group of male beasts, Hou Yan was equivalent to their leader. As long as they caught her, they would not dare to act rashly again! Huanhuan asked, ¡°Can you stall them?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle them.¡± Xing Chen¡¯s eyes were very bright, and his amber pupils shone as charmingly as stars. Huanhuan looked at them for a moment. As if bewitched, she involuntarily believed what he said. She said, ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving.¡± Xing Chen said, ¡°Remember to come back for me.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Huanhuan stepped into the soft sand and walked away. Xing Chen watched her leave. Only when Xin Hong and the others were in front of him did he reluctantly look away. When Xin Hong saw that Huanhuan had run away, he immediately shouted at his companions, ¡°I¡¯m going after that female. Kill this guy. Be straightforward!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a black circle appear at Xing Chen¡¯s foot. The circle quickly spread out with him as the center. Soon, it reached the feet of Xin Hong and the others. Countless withered hands reached out from the ground and grabbed Xin Hong and the others¡¯ ankles as they dragged the beasts down! Xin Hong shouted in horror, ¡°What is this?!¡± Xing Chen watched them struggle as if he was looking down on a group of lowly ants. Soon, the dozen beasts were dragged into the abyss one after another and could no longer be seen. The black circle shrank visibly and disappeared. Under Xing Chen¡¯s feet was still thick sand. The bottomless abyss seemed to be a realistic illusion. The dozen or so beasts were lying on the ground. They were no longer breathing. Their faces were still filled with the fear of death. Their eyes were wide open, and their pupils were constricted. Their faces were ferocious. Xing Chen turned around and walked away. Huanhuan had already found Hou Yan. Hou Yan was sleeping soundly with two strong male beasts lying beside her. The three of them were very close to each other and were naked. Huanhuan hid under the sand slope and looked around. She realized that no matter what method she used, as long as she wanted to catch Hou Yan, it was impossible to avoid the two male beasts. In that case, she would capture all three! Huanhuan was about to attack when she heard the system call out. ¡°You¡¯re not really planning to capture that female and go save Xing Chen, are you?!¡± Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°Xing Chen? Xing Chen isn¡¯t here.¡± The system shouted angrily, ¡°It¡¯s the male beast you were trying to protect just now! Isn¡¯t he Xing Chen?!¡± ¡°But he told me his name was Ah Xing¡­¡± ¡°Ah Xing? You really believed him?!¡± Huanhuan did not expect Ah Xing to be Xing Chen. She was very surprised, but when she thought about it carefully, the reason why she thought Ah Xing looked familiar was that he looked very similar to Xing Chen! If one ignored the age difference, Ah Xing was almost the adult version of Xing Chen. The more she thought about his words and actions along the way, the more she felt that he was Xing Chen. Huanhuan immediately panicked. ¡°Is he really Xing Chen? How did he suddenly grow so tall? The last time I saw him, he was only a child.¡± ¡°His main body was locked in the Sea of Illusions back then. His strength was suppressed, so he could only maintain the image of a youth forever. However, as long as he leaves the Sea of Illusions, he can return to his adult appearance. In other words, the Xing Chen you see now is his true appearance.¡± Chapter 310 - A Sheep In The Tiger’s Den Chapter 310: A Sheep In The Tiger¡¯s Den Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Once she knew that Ah Xing was Stardust, Huanhuan immediately cowered. She retreated behind the sand slope and whispered, ¡°So what do we do now?¡± The system shouted, ¡°What else can we do? Run!¡± Huanhuan was very hesitant. ¡°What if Xing Chen catches up to me?¡± ¡°You still have to run!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Huanhuan looked not far away. ¡°I think I see him walking over.¡± After dealing with Xin Hong and the other beasts, Xing Chen strode in her direction. If she ran now, he would definitely discover her. The system immediately panicked. ¡°Why is he so fast?!¡± Huanhuan was also very desperate. ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± The system said, ¡°I¡¯ll hide first!¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy will pray for you. Goodbye!¡± As soon as it finished speaking, the system ran away. No matter how hard Huanhuan shouted, it did not appear again. The speed at which this system ran away was comparable to a rocket! Xing Chen quickly walked up to Huanhuan. His eyes were still level as if they were unfocused. His voice was especially cool at night. ¡°Why are you squatting here?¡± Huanhuan blurted out, ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t see? How did you know I was squatting?¡± Xing Chen: ¡°¡­¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, Huanhuan regretted it so much that she wanted to slap herself. She quickly tried to salvage the situation. ¡°I mean, how did you guess that I was squatting? You¡¯re right.¡± Xing Chen said, ¡°Hehe.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s scalp went numb from his smile. Had this guy sensed that something was wrong?! She quickly changed the subject. ¡°Where are Xin Hong and his accomplices?¡± Xing Chen said, ¡°They were all taken care of.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± As expected of the demon king. He had no problem fighting against 10 beasts alone! Xing Chen asked, ¡°Do you want to know how they were taken care of?¡± Huanhuan shook her head like a rattle. ¡°No, no, no! I don¡¯t want to know anything bloody and violent!¡± Xing Chen laughed again. ¡°Hehe.¡± Huanhuan wanted to beg him to stop laughing. If he continued to laugh, she was afraid she would run. At the same time, the sleeping Hou Yan knew about her mates¡¯ deaths through the mate contract. She kept crying when she woke up. The 10 male beasts who were left behind to guard her surrounded her to comfort her. They promised her that they would definitely avenge Xin Hong and the others. As Xing Chen did not deliberately hide his figure, some beasts quickly discovered his existence. Two beasts quickly walked over and realized that in addition to Xing Chen, there was also Lin Huanhuan squatting behind the sand slope. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Huanhuan continued to squat on the ground and lied without changing her expression, ¡°I¡¯m peeing.¡± The beast pointed at Xing Chen again. ¡°What about him?¡± Xing Chen also looked at Huanhuan and continued to smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. What am I doing here??¡± Huanhuan really wanted to remind him, ¡°Demon King, have you forgotten your persona? You¡¯re blind now. You don¡¯t have to turn to look at me when you speak!¡± She smiled sheepishly. ¡°He¡¯s keeping watch for me.¡± The two beasts looked at them skeptically, as if they were still estimating how trustworthy Huanhuan¡¯s words were. Huanhuan thought to herself, ¡®Hurry up and leave before the demon king attacks. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to leave even if you want to.¡¯ Hou Yan was crying harder and harder. The two beasts were very worried. They couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue questioning Huanhuan and Xing Chen. They turned around and quickly ran toward Hou Yan. Before long, those beasts discovered more than 10 corpses, including Xin Hong¡¯s. When Hou Yan heard the bad news, she cried and fainted. The beasts suspected that Xing Chen and Huanhuan had killed Xin Hong and the others, but after repeated checks, they could not find any wounds on the remains. They could not confirm their guess. Moreover, from the way the dozen beasts died, they seemed to have been frightened to death by something extremely terrifying. It seemed like a ghost¡¯s doing. The beasts were extremely superstitious about ghosts, especially in this desert. There had been rumors of ghosts. At this moment, it seemed to be true that the deaths of Xin Hong and the others were related to ghosts. Once this matter involved ghosts and gods, the remaining 10 beasts did not dare to continue investigating. Even though they were puzzled, they quickly packed their things and left this terrifying place with Hou Yan. Huanhuan and Xing Chen continued to follow them. The group of travelers, which originally had more than 20 beasts, suddenly lost more than a dozen beasts. It immediately became much quieter. Xing Chen said he was going to carry Huanhuan. How would Huanhuan dare to let the great demon king carry her? This was no different from a sheep entering a tiger¡¯s den! She quickly waved her hand. ¡°No, I can walk.¡± Xing Chen stared at her face. ¡°Why are you rejecting me?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s scalp went numb from his gaze. She subconsciously turned her head to avoid his gaze and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s too hard for you to carry me. I don¡¯t want you to work so hard.¡± Although he knew that she might not mean it, he was still quite happy. He liked being cared for. Xing Chen said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of hard work.¡± Huanhuan wanted to say that she was afraid! But in the end, she didn¡¯t dare say it. She could only shake her head to show that she was determined. Huanhuan was originally leading Xing Chen forward, but because Huanhuan was too slow, she unknowingly was led by Xing Chen. She stumbled as she walked. Xing Chen said, ¡°If you walk in my footsteps, you won¡¯t fall.¡± Huanhuan did as he said. She placed her feet on the footprints he left behind. She didn¡¯t fall again. Xing Chen turned sideways and looked at her as she lowered her head and carefully searched for his footprints. She looked especially cute when she stepped on them seriously. In the afternoon, they encountered a very terrifying sandstorm. The beasts fled in a hurry, looking for a place to hide from the sand. In order to facilitate their movements, they had to throw away some of their supplies. They finally found a sand slope. Everyone hid behind it and built a sand wall to block most of the sand. The sandstorm blew for half a day until the sun was almost setting. They rested for the night and continued their journey the next day. The group of travelers was gradually using up their food and water. Especially water. It was more important than food. If they didn¡¯t drink water in the desert for a while, the beasts would get dehydrated. They had to strictly control their water intake. Other than Hou Yan, the rest of the team could only get a little water every day. That bit of water was not enough. Those beasts were so thirsty every day that they wished they were dead. In comparison, Huanhuan¡¯s life was much more comfortable. There was enough water stored in the space to last her for years. She didn¡¯t have to worry about hunger and thirst at all. When the beasts saw that she could bring out a lot of water and food every day, they finally couldn¡¯t help but have evil thoughts again. They weren¡¯t after money this time but survival. Chapter 311 - I’m Cute Too Chapter 311: I¡¯m Cute Too Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan hugged the water pouch and gulped it down. How satisfying! She wiped her mouth and narrowed her eyes in satisfaction, like a squirrel in a rice barrel. Xing Chen held out his hand. ¡°Give me a sip or two too.¡± Huanhuan paused and asked timidly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you a pouch of water?¡± ¡°I¡¯m done with this.¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get you another pouch.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll just drink from your pouch.¡± Huanhuan wanted to say no, but in view of the demon king¡¯s ruthlessness, she handed over the water pouch in her hand. Xing Chen still dutifully pretended to be blind and didn¡¯t take notice of the reluctance on her face. He reached out and took the water pouch. He opened his mouth to suck on the spout and raised his head to take two large gulps. After drinking, he licked his tongue across the mouth of the pouch, either intentionally or unintentionally. Huanhuan immediately felt like her scalp was about to explode. She had the illusion that the other party was not drinking water but her blood! Did he know that she knew who he was, so he was deliberately threatening her to behave?! As expected of the demon king. He was so scheming! Huanhuan shivered in fear. After Xing Chen finished drinking, he did not return the water pouch to Huanhuan. Instead, he gave her the pouch he had used before. ¡°Fill it with water.¡± Huanhuan took the pouch and quickly filled it with water before handing it to him. But Xing Chen said, ¡°Keep it for yourself. This water pouch is enough for me.¡± Huanhuan thought to herself, ¡®This pouch has been blessed by the devil. How would I dare to use it again?!¡¯ Although she was very resistant, she still pretended to be obedient. ¡°Okay.¡± Huanhuan heard footsteps approaching. She immediately pulled her veil to cover most of her face, revealing only her eyes. The newcomer was one of Hou Yan¡¯s mates. His body was covered in sand, and his lips were so dry that they were cracked. When he saw the water pouches in Huanhuan¡¯s and Xingchen¡¯s hands, he swallowed involuntarily. His voice was very hoarse. ¡°The beast who knows where the rock mountain is is dead. Now, we¡¯re prepared to go straight to the nearest beast city to replenish our supplies and sell the goods we brought. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re willing to come with us, but if you¡¯re not, you can choose to leave now.¡± Huanhuan did not know the way. In this desert, if no one led the way, she and Xing Chen would get lost in minutes. It was one thing to get lost, but it was terrifying to be lost with the demon king! She didn¡¯t want to be alone with the demon king at all! Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°We¡¯ll go to the beast city with you!¡± The beast wasn¡¯t surprised by the answer. He nodded. ¡°That would be best.¡± Huanhuan asked again, ¡°Which beast city are you going to?¡± ¡°The City of 10,000 Beasts.¡± Huanhuan was slightly stunned. She had long heard of the reputation of the City of 10,000 Beasts. She did not expect to be able to see it with her own eyes this time. She could not help but look forward to it. The beast said again, ¡°We don¡¯t have enough food and water. Can you give us some food and water? We¡¯ll pay you back double when we reach the beast city.¡± There was still a lot of food and water stored in the space, so it was not a problem to distribute them to others. However, in view of this group of beasts¡¯ previous bad record of having ulterior motives, Huanhuan did not foolishly agree this time. She turned to Xing Chen. ¡°I don¡¯t have enough food and water. How much do you have? Can you give them some?¡± She pushed the dilemma directly to Xing Chen and had him solve this problem. Xing Chen¡¯s lips twitched in a half-smile. ¡°I don¡¯t have much food and water left either.¡± It meant he couldn¡¯t give any to them. The beast¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. Without another word, he turned and walked away. After he left, he immediately gathered with his companions to discuss something. They were too far away for Huanhuan to hear what they were saying, but it was obvious that they were up to no good again. She sighed slowly. ¡®Isn¡¯t it good to be alive? Why do you have to court death?¡¯ They had already used the drug once. Huanhuan guessed that the group would not use it again. After all, few people would fall twice in the same place. It turned out that she was right. Those beasts had no intention of drugging her again. It was not because they were worried that Huanhuan and Xing Chen would not fall for it, but because the drug was very expensive. They had previously spent a lot of money to buy that little bit from a witch doctor. They used it on Huanhuan and Xing Chen, but they did not expect it to not work in the end! What a scam! Without drugs as support, this group of beasts could only take advantage of the darkness. However, before their claws could touch Huanhuan and Xing Chen, their ankles were wrapped by a long and soft vine. Then, with a sudden tug, they were thrown more than 10 meters away. Although the sand was very soft and they wouldn¡¯t die from the impact, they still ended up with a mouthful of sand. This happened several times in a row. In the end, these beasts finally realized that these two beasts who looked easy to bully were actually not easy to bully at all! They even began to suspect that the deaths of Xin Hong and the others were definitely related to these two! Knowing that they were no match for Huanhuan and Xing Chen, this group of beasts finally stopped attacking them. They had to think of something else. Huanhuan touched the creeper vine and smiled. ¡°Little Green, you did well last night.¡± The creeper shook its leaves happily. Xing Chen watched the interaction between them calmly, his gaze cold. The creeper seemed to sense danger and instinctively shrank into Huanhuan¡¯s palm. Huanhuan touched it twice to comfort it. Xing Chen looked at the creeper critically and asked, ¡°Is this your pet?¡± ¡°I guess.¡± Xing Chen commented mercilessly, ¡°It¡¯s quite ugly.¡± The creeper vine: ¡°Boo-hoo~¡± ¡®Do you believe that I¡¯ll cry?!¡¯ Huanhuan wanted to ask Xing Chen, ¡®I thought you can¡¯t see? How do you know that Little Green is ugly? Demon King, you accidentally forgot your persona again!¡¯ However, she did not dare to say this. She could only complain silently in her heart. Huanhuan coughed lightly. ¡°I think it¡¯s quite cute.¡± The creeper immediately smiled through its tears. Unwilling to be left alone, the skullcap lowered its flower and rubbed it against her cheek. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m cute too,¡± it said unhappily. Huanhuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re both cute.¡± Xing Chen sneered. The plants were a little afraid of him, so Huanhuan let them retreat. For the next few days, the group of beasts brainstormed almost every day about how to get rid of Huanhuan and Xing Chen and snatch the food and water from them. They had no drugs, and they could not use force either. They racked their brains but could not think of a perfect plan. At this moment, they were suddenly attacked by golden-tailed scorpions! Chapter 312 - You’re Unwilling? Chapter 312: You¡¯re Unwilling? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Why were they attacked by golden-tailed scorpions? This started with Hou Yan. The fruits and vegetables had long been depleted. Recently, she had been eating hard jerky every day, which made her feel nauseous. She clamored for fresh meat. Many wild animals lived in this desert. Their meat could be eaten, but the best meat was naturally from the golden-tailed scorpions. In order to please Hou Yan, the male beasts specially stopped to look for the golden-tailed scorpion. In the end, they really found them. Unfortunately, they did not find a single golden-tailed scorpion. Instead, they found a large group of golden-tailed scorpions. There were more than a hundred of them! The roles of predator and prey were reversed. The beasts fled crazily, doing everything they could to escape the pursuit of the golden-tailed scorpions. This was the first time Huanhuan had seen golden-tailed scorpions. These scorpions were even bigger than she had imagined. They were about three to four meters long. Their two large pincers were extremely sharp. The barbs on their tails were golden and shone coldly in the sun. Their meat was delicious, but their attack power was also very strong. Especially since they were not only facing a single golden-tailed scorpion but a large group of them! The beasts transformed into their beast forms and tried their best to escape. They all had four legs, but Huanhuan only had two. Coupled with the fact that she was the smallest in the first place, she was naturally the slowest. She quickly fell behind the group. Xing Chen reached down, picked her up, and ran with her. The situation was urgent, and survival was more important. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t care less about being intimate with him now. She grabbed his clothes to prevent herself from being shaken off. The beasts running in front noticed Xing Chen and Huanhuan at the back of the group and immediately had a plan. Two of the beasts slowed down slightly. They quickly fell behind the group and advanced parallel to Huanhuan and Xing Chen. Huanhuan noticed the two beasts approaching and knew that they might be up to no good. She quickly reminded Xing Chen, ¡°Be careful!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the two beasts suddenly charged at Xing Chen! Xing Chen¡¯s expression did not change. A pair of wings as thin as cicada wings suddenly grew on his back. His clothes fluttered as he flew into the air. The two beasts did not expect Xing Chen to fly. The two beasts collided with each other fiercely and suddenly stopped. The golden-tailed scorpions followed closely. Before the two of them could react, they were devoured by the densely packed golden-tailed scorpions! Huanhuan looked down. When the golden-tailed scorpions crawled over, there were only two scattered skeletons left in the sand. There was no flesh on them at all. They had all been eaten by the golden-tailed scorpions. These scorpions were really ferocious! The two beasts could not satisfy the appetite of the golden-tailed scorpions. They continued to chase after the fleeing beasts. Xing Chen flew in the air and looked down at the dying beasts. He was so cold that it was almost cruel. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to save them?¡± ¡°Save them for what? To let them continue to harm us?¡± Huanhuan was very worried. ¡°But if we let them all die, no one will lead the way for us.¡± Xing Chen asked, ¡°Do you really want to get out of here?¡± ¡°Of course. There¡¯s nothing here. I have to eat a mouthful of sand every day. Even my hair is filled with sand. It¡¯s too uncomfortable.¡± Xing Chen looked at her steadily, as if trying to determine if she was telling the truth. The two of them were very close. Huanhuan felt that all her thoughts were exposed under his gaze. Her palms were sweating with nervousness. Was the demon king going to tell her everything?! What was she going to do? Fight him? However, with her strength, it was impossible for her to defeat him! If she couldn¡¯t take an aggressive approach, she would use soft methods to influence him with the true kindness and beauty of human nature¡­ Well, it didn¡¯t really make sense. It was hard to change one¡¯s nature. Xing Chen¡¯s darkness came from his bones. Any truth, kindness, or beauty was a joke to him. He could not be moved. Just as Huanhuan was at a loss, Xing Chen suddenly asked, ¡°Where do you want to go after we leave this place?¡± Huanhuan replied cautiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say they were going to the City of 10,000 Beasts? I¡¯ve never been to the City of 10,000 Beasts. We can go there.¡± Xing Chen said, ¡°The City of 10,000 Beasts is very noisy.¡± Huanhuan thought to herself, ¡®If you think it¡¯s too noisy, go back to your Sea of Illusions!¡¯ But she didn¡¯t dare say this because she was afraid! She tried to look more natural. ¡°I like lively places. Besides, it¡¯s the most prosperous place on the beast continent. There¡¯ll definitely be many interesting things there. I want to take a look. It¡¯ll be good to broaden my horizons.¡± Xing Chen thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Okay.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t understand what he meant by ¡®okay¡¯. She stared at him with wide innocent eyes. Xing Chen said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been to the City of 10,000 Beasts in many years. It¡¯s not a bad idea to accompany you there.¡± Huanhuan wanted to grab his shoulders and shake him hard. ¡®I¡¯ll go alone! Go home! The Sea of Illusions suits your temperament more than the City of 10,000 Beasts!¡¯ When she didn¡¯t respond, Xing Chen asked softly, ¡°You don¡¯t agree?¡± His tone was calm, but her instincts told him that if she said no, he would immediately throw her into the sky! There was no doubt that he would definitely do such a cruel thing! Huanhuan quickly shook her head. ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°Why are you shaking your head if you agree?¡± Unable to answer, Huanhuan could only mock herself sullenly, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m stupid.¡± Her answer seemed to work. He chuckled and seemed to be in a good mood. Xing Chen carried Huanhuan and followed behind the golden-tailed scorpions. High-speed movement was very dangerous for beasts, especially in the desert. There was no water, and the temperature in their bodies would easily reach its peak after high-speed movement. If they did not cool down in time, their lives would be in danger. In order to escape, those beasts raised their speed to the maximum and ran desperately. However, as time passed, their stamina gradually depleted. Their internal organs seemed to be burning. With every breath they exhaled, they felt as if their bodies were about to melt. More and more beasts fell because they were exhausted. They were all eaten by the golden-tailed scorpions that were following closely behind. The scorpions plundered crazily and hunted bloodily. This was a plot that played out every day in nature. Xing Chen was already used to this. His expression did not change at all. When there was only one beast left, Xing Chen leaned down and rushed down. He grabbed the beast who was on the verge of collapse and pulled him into the sky. The golden-tailed scorpions immediately stopped after losing their prey. They looked up at the sky and drooled. Unfortunately, they could not fly and could only watch. After confirming that they really couldn¡¯t reach the three prey, the golden-tailed scorpions had no choice but to scatter. Huanhuan looked at the distant golden-tailed scorpions and couldn¡¯t help but call out to Little Lotus. The lotus immediately flew out and bit the closest golden-tailed scorpion! The scorpions had delicious meat! Chapter 313 - She Would Be Dead! Chapter 313: She Would Be Dead! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The beast¡¯s name was Ah Jiang. After knowing that he was safe, the last string of tension in his body suddenly loosened and he fainted. Xing Chen threw him to the ground and ignored him. Huanhuan took out a bone knife and began to dissect the body of the golden-tailed scorpion. The shell of the golden-tailed scorpion was very hard. Huanhuan spent a lot of effort breaking off a piece. She rubbed her sore arms and started to miss having Bai Di and the others around. They could cut through these hard things with a light swipe of their claws. In the end, Huanhuan used the power of the lotus and Little Green to finally dissect the golden-tailed scorpion. The tail hook of the golden-tailed scorpion was poisonous. This poison was considered a medicinal ingredient. The shell on its body could also be used as a material for alchemy. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t bear to waste them. After washing them, she stored them all in the space. Today¡¯s lunch was scorpion meat. Almost all the beasts in the group of travelers were dead, leaving only the half-dead general. He was no threat at all, so Huanhuan did not have to worry about the supplies in her hands. She took out various condiments and smeared them on the scorpion meat one by one. She then placed the meat on the fire to roast. The rich fragrance of meat filled the air, making her mouth water. Even Xing Chen, who usually didn¡¯t care about food, was interested in the scorpion meat she roasted. Huanhuan divided the roasted meat into two portions. She gave the larger portion to Xing Chen and ate the smaller portion herself. The outer layer of the meat was roasted until it was fragrant and crispy, but the meat inside was still very soft. When he took a bite, the fragrance spread. After swallowing, there was a hint of sweetness. It was delicious! Huanhuan ate the meat slowly, her cheeks bulging. The golden-tailed scorpion was huge. One scorpion was enough for her and Xing Chen to eat for three meals. When she was full, Ah Jiang woke up. His first reaction when he opened his eyes was to shout and jump. He looked extremely frightened. His consciousness seemed to be still at the point where he was about to be eaten by the golden-tailed scorpion. They waited until he was tired of screaming. Huanhuan threw two palm-sized pieces of jerky at him. ¡°Eat.¡± Ah Jiang looked at the food in front of him and was stunned for a moment. Then, he grabbed the jerky and ate it eagerly. Due to the fact that he had eaten too quickly and the dried meat was very hard, he choked and his face flushed. Huanhuan took out another pouch of water and handed it to him. Ah Jiang quickly took the pouch and gulped down the water. He actually drank the entire pouch in one go. When he realized this, he immediately put down the empty pouch and looked at Huanhuan eagerly. ¡°Is there any more water?¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I can only give you a pouch of water a day. You¡¯ve already drunk all your day¡¯s worth.¡± Ah Jiang was immediately anxious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so?!¡± The lotus immediately sprang out, its pink petals quickly turning black. It opened its petals and bared its sharp fangs. It bared its teeth at Ah Jiang and threatened, ¡°Watch your tone when you talk to my mother.¡± Ah Jiang was immediately terrified. The lotus flower in front of him was especially big. If it really bit him, his entire head would be bitten off! He apologized shakily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry!¡± The skullcap snorted. Under its intimidation, Ah Jiang was much more obedient. He did not dare to shout at Huanhuan anymore. He hunched his shoulders and looked pitiful. ¡°One pouch of water is really not enough. Can you give me another pouch? Just one more pouch is enough!¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°Actually, according to your previous records of plotting against us, I shouldn¡¯t give you a single drop of water. However, seeing that you¡¯re still useful, I¡¯ll still give you a pouch of water every day so that you can live. If you think it¡¯s too little, we can send you back now and throw you to the golden-tailed scorpions.¡± Ah Jiang trembled at the thought of those golden-tailed scorpions that ate people without blinking. He forced a smile that was uglier than crying. ¡°It¡¯s so troublesome for you to send me around. Forget it.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯re bored. We won¡¯t find it troublesome at all.¡± Ah Jiang shut his mouth resentfully, not daring to bargain with her again. This team had gone from more than 20 people to 10. Now, there were only three people left. Their numbers had plummeted. The supplies of the group of travelers were all thrown away by the beasts when they fled. When Ah Jiang escaped, he fled in his beast form. When he transformed into his human form, he was naked. He could only continue to travel in his beast form. Ah Jiang¡¯s beast form was also a jackal. He and Xin Hong were brothers, but he had just awakened his beast soul and was far weaker than Xin Hong. Huanhuan made a simple version of a sand sled with the planks in the space. She put the rope in front of the sled around Ah Jiang¡¯s neck. She and Xing Chen sat on the sand sled and let Ah Jiang drag it forward. Ah Jiang was quite unwilling at first. However, Huanhuan offered to increase the pouches of water to two a day. Ah Jiang immediately agreed. The tall jackal sped through the sand, dragging the sand sled behind him. There was a lot of sand in the hot wind. Huanhuan crossed her legs and basked in the sun leisurely. It felt good to ride in a sled! This was Xing Chen¡¯s first time experiencing something like this. At first, it felt a little novel, but after sitting on it for three days, he no longer had any interest in it. While Xing Chen was not paying attention, Huanhuan quietly took out the stone slab from her space and told Bai Di that she was about to go to the City of 10,000 Beasts. After traveling for two days and two nights, they finally walked out of the endless desert in the early morning of the next day. Green plants began to appear in his vision, and the air gradually became moist. When they found the first water source, Ah Jiang plunged into the water and took a quick shower. Xing Chen also took a shower. The way he bathed was rather strange. After taking off his clothes, he sank to the bottom. She didn¡¯t see him come out for a long time. There wasn¡¯t even a ripple on the water. Ah Jiang couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he drowned?¡± Huanhuan indicated that she didn¡¯t know. Ah Jiang looked at the water several more times. It had been so long. Any normal person would have suffocated. No matter how good he was at swimming, it was impossible for him not to release any bubbles in the water. Huanhuan thought to herself, ¡®Why don¡¯t I take this opportunity to run away?¡¯ She was about to take her first step when she heard the sound of water. Xing Chen emerged from the water. He strode out of the water. The aura of the strong made Ah Jiang involuntarily lower his head in respect. Huanhuan didn¡¯t dare to look too long. She quickly looked away and was secretly glad that she didn¡¯t run. Otherwise, if she was caught by the demon king, she would be dead! Xing Chen was dressed now. His short, grayish-white curly hair was still dripping, and his pale skin was covered in a layer of water. He looked at Huanhuan and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a shower?¡± Huanhuan quickly waved her hand. ¡°I like the feeling of being covered in sand. I won¡¯t bathe!¡± Xing Chen: ¡°¡­¡± His expression was really hard to describe. Chapter 314 - Are You Playing With Me?! Chapter 314: Are You Playing With Me?! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After walking for another day and night, they finally saw the legendary City of 10,000 Beasts. This city was even larger and more majestic than one could imagine. From afar, it looked like a huge lion lying dormant on the beast continent. It looked like it was about to bite at any time. The City of 10,000 Beasts was divided into the inner and outer cities. There were no walls in the outer city. The people living here were all weak civilians and beasts. The nobles all lived in the inner city. The palace and temple were in the middle of the city. The layout was a little similar to Sun City, but it was larger and there were more beasts in the city. The outer city was divided into four areas. Each area had its own faction. Any outsider who entered the outer city had to report their identity to the local faction and hand over a certain number of crystals before they were allowed to stay. Otherwise, they would be chased out. As for the requirements to enter the inner city, they were even stricter. Not only did they have to hand over a large number of crystals, but they also had to have the strength of at least four stars. The general said, ¡°Of course, if you have someone in the inner city who can be your guarantor, you don¡¯t need crystals or star souls to enter the inner city.¡± However, in the strictly hierarchical City of 10,000 Beasts, it was no easier for ordinary beasts to obtain the recognition of noble beasts than to hand over crystals and advance to four stars. The only beast Huanhuan knew in the City of 10,000 Beasts should be He Guang, but he was still leading troops at the Black River. It was impossible for him to come and vouch for her. She could forget about entering the inner city. She only planned to walk around the outer city. Ah Jiang had been to the City of 10,000 Beasts a few times in the past. He knew the general situation there. He said, ¡°There are a total of four forces in the outer city. They are the Oath Bird Army, the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce, the Church of God, and the 10,000 Beast Alliance. I personally suggest that we go to the territory of the 10,000 Beast Alliance.¡± Huanhuan was puzzled. ¡°Why? Because the 10,000 Beast Alliance is the strongest?¡± ¡°No, the 10,000 Beast Alliance should be the weakest among the four forces, but they¡¯re the most friendly to commoners and beasts. If outsiders wish to stay, they only need to pay 30 low-level crystals. But the other three forces are not so friendly. Not only do they charge double the crystals, but they might also force you to be their slave. Especially a delicate female like you. Once you fall into their hands, you¡¯ll definitely be played to death.¡± Ah Jiang deliberately made it sound serious, wanting to scare Huanhuan. Unfortunately, Huanhuan was not frightened at all. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°I want to take a look at the territory of the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce.¡± The general immediately frowned. ¡°The Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce is a group of cunning beasts! As long as we enter their territory, we¡¯ll definitely be ruthlessly exploited until we¡¯re completely useless. Only then will we be let go and chased out!¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re just going to take a look. If it¡¯s not suitable, we can go to the 10,000 Beast Alliance.¡± Ah Jiang was actually quite unwilling to accompany her to the territory of the Golden Chamber of Commerce, but the lotus was staring at him. If he dared to refuse, his head would definitely be bitten off. He could only submit and walk toward the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce with Huanhuan and Xing Chen. Xing Chen had no objections to going to the territory of any faction. In any case, it made no difference to him. The territory of the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce was considered the most prosperous in the entire outer city. All the merchants in the outer city were gathered here. The streets were filled with animal hides. There were all kinds of strange goods on the animal hides. The beasts squatted at the side and shouted to sell them. Further in, there were many shops standing on both sides of the street. Although there were still many unreasonable aspects to the design and layout of these shops, it was already very good in this era. Huanhuan walked and looked around. She found everything here new and interesting. There were many beasts buying things on the street. There were beasts who lived locally and also beasts who came from other places. Huanhuan was wearing a veil, but as a female, she looked very eye-catching among the male beasts. Xing Chen, who was following behind her, was wearing a black robe. At first glance, he did not seem to have any presence, but if one got closer, one would immediately sense the pressure of a powerhouse emanating from him. Therefore, the area within a meter of him was almost empty. Other than Huanhuan, no other beasts dared to approach him. In fact, ever since the three of them stepped into the territory of the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce, they immediately attracted the attention of some people. When Huanhuan stopped in front of a shop and was about to go in to take a look, four strong beasts appeared and surrounded the three of them. The leader of the beasts was a man with arched eyes. He looked Huanhuan up and down and smiled maliciously. ¡°Are you new here?¡± Ah Jiang quickly replied, ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°Then you should know the rules here, right? After you come in, hand over a third of all your supplies!¡± Ah Jiang was penniless. He could only look at Huanhuan for help. In any case, she was the one who said she wanted to come here. Even if they had to pay, she should be the one paying. Huanhuan took out a small hide bag and poured out the green crystals inside. She counted them and found that there were 10 of them. She picked out three and gave them to him. ¡°Here, a third of what you wanted.¡± The man with the arched eyes was instantly unhappy. His face darkened. ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡± It was only three green crystals. Even a beggar would have more! Huanhuan looked innocent. ¡°But you said you wanted a third. I gave you a third of what I have. If you think it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll just add more.¡± She added another green crystal. That made four green crystals. The man with slanted eyes swept the green crystals from her hand to the ground and scolded angrily, ¡°You¡¯re really shameless. Tie these three insensible people up and take them away!¡± The other three companions could tell that Arched Eyes had actually taken a fancy to this little female. They tactfully attacked Ah Jiang and Xing Chen, specially leaving the little female for Arched Eyes to do it himself. Ah Jiang was trembling in fear. He could only crouch on the ground and hug his head to beg for mercy. He complained crazily in his heart. Lin Huanhuan was really a troublemaker. With just a few words, she had incited the other party¡¯s hatred. Now, the three of them would be beaten up! The man with arched eyes had actually been eyeing the little female¡¯s fair and delicate wrist for a long time. At this moment, he could finally make a move. He immediately grabbed her wrist! Unexpectedly, before he could touch Huanhuan, he was sent flying by Little Green! As for his three companions, they were also knocked to the ground by Xing Chen. Xing Chen moved too quickly. No one present saw how he did it. A cold wind swept past, and the three aggressive beasts fell to the ground. They could not get up again. Little Green tied its vine around Arched Eyes and dragged him back roughly. It threw him out, then dragged him back again¡­ Huanhuan bent down to pick up the green crystal that had fallen to the ground. She wiped the dust off it and muttered, ¡°You don¡¯t even want money. Are you stupid?!¡± Chapter 315 - Separated Chapter 315: Separated Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations They made a lot of noise and quickly attracted the patrolling team¡¯s attention. The patrol team belonged to the City of 10,000 Beasts in name, but in reality, they were inextricably linked to the local forces. After they ran over, they wanted to arrest Huanhuan and the other two without any explanation. The patrol team was all composed of soul beasts. Their star souls were about one to two stars, and there were about 15 to 16 of them. To make matters worse, other patrols were arriving at the news. Their numbers were increasing. Ah Jiang was terrified. He wanted to bury his head in the ground and pretend that he wasn¡¯t there. There were many of them, and they were all soul beasts. Huanhuan didn¡¯t dare to fight them head-on anymore and quickly called Little Green back. She grabbed Xing Chen and shouted at Ah Jiang, ¡°Why are you still squatting there? Run!¡± As if woken from a dream, Ah Jiang scrambled after her. Little Green had slapped Arched Eyes until he was injured. He was so angry that he almost exploded. ¡°Catch them! Don¡¯t let any of them go! I¡¯ll kill that female myself!¡± The patrolling team immediately chased after Huanhuan and the others. The streets were filled with pedestrians. Every two steps, they would bump into someone. What made them even more speechless was that when some male beasts saw that the person they bumped into was a female, they would deliberately not move aside and want to take the opportunity to chat with her. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense with them. She called out the lotus. Its black petals opened, revealing sharp fangs. Whoever dared to block their way again would be bitten to death! The beasts had never seen such a ferocious flower. They retreated to the side in fear, not daring to block the way again. Huanhuan pulled Xing Chen out of the street unimpeded, and Ah Jiang followed closely behind. She looked behind her. ¡®Damn! The patrolling team¡¯s numbers have doubled!¡¯ Ah Jiang trembled and said, ¡°There are more of them in the sky!¡± Huanhuan looked up at the sky and realized that a patrol team of feather beasts was flying toward them. The three of them were being outflanked. Ah Jiang was so anxious that he was about to cry. ¡°I told you not to come to the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce! Now, the three of us are going to be captured and beaten to death!¡± On the way here, Huanhuan observed the surrounding terrain. She quickly said, ¡°If the three of us run together, we¡¯ll be too big a target and we¡¯ll be easily discovered. Why don¡¯t we split up? I remember there¡¯s a crossroads ahead. When the time comes, we¡¯ll run separately. After we shake off the pursuers behind us, we¡¯ll meet again in the city.¡± Ah Jiang immediately agreed. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± But Xing Chen glanced at her meaningfully. ¡°Will you come looking for me again after we separate?¡± ¡°Of course. We entered the city together. We definitely have to leave together!¡± Huanhuan promised solemnly. Xing Chen said nothing else and silently acknowledged her decision. The intersection soon came into view. The three of them had just reached the intersection when they suddenly separated. Ah Jiang went left, Xing Chen went right, and Huanhuan went straight forward. The three of them ran very quickly and disappeared into the vast crowd. The patrol team followed closely behind and arrived at the intersection. They hesitated for a moment, then split into three groups and chased after them. Huanhuan put away the lotus. As she ran, she took out her hide cloak and wrapped it around herself. Relying on her small size, she crawled through the beasts, trying to distance herself from her pursuers. She shouted as she ran, ¡°System Daddy, help!¡± After a while, she heard the system¡¯s voice. ¡°Where¡¯s the demon king?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s voice was filled with excitement. ¡°I lost him!¡± The system called out happily, ¡°Well done!¡± Huanhuan panted heavily and said, ¡°The problem is that I¡¯m still followed by a group of pursuers. How can I shake them off?¡± ¡°Wait a moment. Let me search the area.¡± ¡°Hurry up. I-I can¡¯t run anymore!¡± Huanhuan ran for a while before she suddenly realized that a patrol team had appeared in front of her and was running in her direction. A pincer attack! She had nowhere else to go. ¡°Hurry!¡± she urged. ¡°They¡¯ve found me!¡± ¡°Found it!¡± the system said quickly. ¡°Go into the alley on the right!¡± Without hesitation, Huanhuan turned and rushed into the alley on the right. It was narrow and deep. She ran for a long time. The pedestrians around her decreased until there was almost no one left. She saw the wall in front of her and called out, ¡°It¡¯s a dead end!¡± ¡°Over the wall!¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t climb walls, but Little Green was good at it. She let Little Green climb the wall first, then it wrapped itself around her waist and pulled her up. She used the same method to get Little Green to lower her to the ground. Huanhuan retracted Little Green and looked up. She realized that this seemed to be a place where the rich lived. The environment was much quieter and tidier than the street she had just seen. She asked, ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°Go straight for a hundred meters, then turn left and go through the first door. Be quick. Don¡¯t let anyone see you.¡± Huanhuan hurried forward, ran to the intersection, turned right, and pushed open the first door. Behind the door was a small room. There was no one in it. The place seemed to be receiving guests. There were some fresh fruits and nectar on the low table. There were many colorful blankets hanging on the wall, and there were thick blankets on the ground. They were soft to step on. Huanhuan casually picked up a sweet fruit and stuffed it into her mouth. She took two bites and realized that it didn¡¯t taste as good as the sweet fruits she grew at home. As she ate, she asked, ¡°Where are we?¡± ¡°The Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce¡¯s headquarters in the City of 10,000 Beasts.¡± Huanhuan realized that there was a golden leaf hanging on the wall. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch it. ¡°Is this made of gold?¡± ¡°Carved from stone and coated with gold powder.¡± Knowing that it was not made of gold, Huanhuan¡¯s interest immediately decreased. She retracted her hand and walked around the house. She threw the fruit core out of the window. She asked, ¡°Am I going to hide here now and wait until the patrol teams leave before going out?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s possible you¡¯ll be discovered before the patrol teams leave.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Huanhuan only had time to let out a low cry that represented confusion when she saw the door open from the outside and a beautiful female walk in. Both sides were stunned when they saw each other. Huanhuan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Xue Hui?!¡± The female who walked in was Xue Hui. Xue Hui obviously did not expect to meet Huanhuan here. Her face was filled with surprise. There were two beasts outside the door. They seemed to be the workers in charge of leading the way for Xue Hui. When they heard the sound in the house, they were shocked. There was actually someone in the house?! They were about to go in to see who had trespassed into the VIP room when Xue Hui stopped them. Xue Hui said, ¡°It¡¯s my friend. You can all go out.¡± The two guys were still hesitant. Xue Hui glanced at them. ¡°Do you need me to repeat what I just said?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯ll leave now!¡± The two attendants hung their heads and walked away respectfully. They didn¡¯t know who was in the VIP room, but just to be safe, they reported this to the manager. Chapter 316 - It’s Too Comfortable! Chapter 316: It¡¯s Too Comfortable! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Hui walked into the house and closed the door behind her. She was wearing a long dress made of shark silk with a green crystal pendant around her neck. Her long golden-brown hair fell to her chest, and her skin was as alluring as honey. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Huanhuan scratched her cheek. ¡°That¡¯s a long story¡­¡± Xue Hui lifted the hem of her dress and sat on the carpet in the posture of a listener. ¡°We have a lot of time. You can take your time.¡± Huanhuan thought for a moment. ¡°You should know that His Royal Highness He Guang led his troops to the Black River to resist the invasion of the demons, right?¡± Xue Hui nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Later, His Highness He Guang¡¯s brother, He Xuan, also went to the Black River. He Xuan somehow got sick. I went to help treat him, but I was attacked by a group of worms. In order to escape, I could only jump into the river. I experienced a lot of danger in the process. I was lucky enough to avoid all of them, and I ended up here.¡± Xue Hui frowned. ¡°What worms?¡± Huanhuan roughly described the appearance of those worms. After hearing this, Xue Hui frowned even more, and her expression became extremely solemn. ¡°From your description, those worms should be white rock worms.¡± ¡°White rock worms?¡± Huanhuan had never heard of such a worm. ¡°The beast continent once suffered a huge insect disaster. Among the most difficult insects to deal with were these white rock worms. The mother insect of the white rock worms strengthens itself by devouring corpses. Then, it mates with male beasts and gives birth to a large number of small worms. These small worms kill the beasts and give those corpses to their mother worm to eat. The mother worm will become stronger and stronger. It¡¯ll keep mating and giving birth to more and more small worms.¡± Huanhuan covered her mouth and paled. ¡°That¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°You must have encountered a worm mother. You¡¯re lucky to have escaped alive.¡± Huanhuan still felt her scalp tingle when she thought about it. Those worms were too disgusting! She touched her arms that were covered in goosebumps and asked, ¡°That mother worm is still alive. According to what you just said, that mother worm will give birth to many, many more small worms. They¡¯ll definitely kill more beasts in the future.¡± Xue Hui said solemnly, ¡°We can¡¯t let this matter be. The insect disaster is a huge threat to both beasts and animals. After the sacrificial ceremony, I¡¯ll immediately inform the prophet and ask him to think of a way to resolve this matter.¡± She paused and continued to say to Huanhuan, ¡°If you have nowhere to go, you can stay with me for the time being. After the sacrificial ceremony, come back to Divine Wood City with me.¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°But I want to go back to the rock mountain first. Bai Di and the others are still waiting for me at home. I don¡¯t want them to worry too much.¡± ¡°This is a small matter. When we return to the Divine Wood City, I¡¯ll send a letter to Bai Di to let them know that you¡¯re in the Divine Wood City. If they¡¯re worried, they can come to the Divine Wood City to see you. Our Divine Wood clan welcomes them.¡± At this point, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t think of a reason to refuse. She could only agree. ¡°Alright.¡± She looked at her dirty hair and cheeks and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get hot water prepared. Go take a shower.¡± Huanhuan had actually wanted to take a shower long ago, but because Xing Chen was watching her, she didn¡¯t even dare to take off her clothes, let alone bathe in the water. Hearing Xue Hui say this, Huanhuan immediately agreed. ¡°Thank you!¡± Xue Hui smiled, her gaze friendly. ¡°You¡¯re considered my junior. It¡¯s only right that I take care of you.¡± As a VIP of the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce, she was treated very well. As soon as she asked for hot water, a waiter immediately carried a large bucket of hot water into the lounge beside her. When the guys were gone, Xue Hui led Huanhuan into the lounge. Xue Hui placed a dress made of shark silk on the top of the cabinet. She said, ¡°Take your time bathing. I¡¯ll find you something to eat.¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± Xue Hui walked out of the lounge and closed the door behind her. Huanhuan took off her clothes, stepped into the big barrel, and slowly sat down. The warm water surrounded her, and she felt all her pores open. It was so comfortable! She scrubbed all the sand off her body until the water was almost cold. Then, she stood up reluctantly, wiped the water off her body, and changed into the new clothes that Xue Hui had prepared for her. This dress was originally custom-made for Xue Hui¡¯s figure. When she wore it, it made her look out of place. The hem of the dress reached the ground. Huanhuan had no choice but to lift the skirt and tie a knot. She used the bathwater to brush her boots while chatting with the system. ¡°Little Brat, we should have completely shaken off the demon king now, right?¡± The system said, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten about the mark on your neck?¡± Huanhuan immediately lowered her boots and lowered her head to the water. She turned to look at the butterfly mark on the back of her neck. The dark purple mark was clearly imprinted on the back of her neck. She was very surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t this mark turn red? Why did it suddenly turn purple?¡± ¡°Xing Chen must have secretly erased the aura covering the mark when you weren¡¯t looking.¡± Huanhuan panicked. ¡°Then what should I do now?¡± As long as she had this GPS positioning system on her, Xing Chen could find her no matter where she hid! The system said, ¡°I have a risky method. Are you willing to try it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Tell me!¡± The system hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Do it like how Xue Ling did before. Put another layer on the mark left by Xing Chen and destroy it. That should be able to narrow the search range brought by the mark.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not as powerful as Xue Ling. How can I destroy the mark left by Xing Chen?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s use the simplest and crudest method.¡± ¡­ Huanhuan¡¯s hand was trembling as she held the bone knife. She gulped. ¡°Will this really work?¡± The system said, ¡°It should work.¡± ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t work?¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll think of something else when the time comes.¡± Huanhuan was about to cry. ¡°Can¡¯t you think of a way that¡¯s 100% foolproof?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯ll be a 100% foolproof plan if you wait for Xue Ling to come, but who do you think will find you first¡ªXue Ling or Xing Chen?¡± Xue Ling should still be on his way to the City of 10,000 Beasts, but Xing Chen was already in the City of 10,000 Beasts. It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out who could find her faster. Huanhuan sniffed, feeling especially aggrieved. The system comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ve already blocked the pain for you. You won¡¯t feel any pain.¡± Huanhuan closed her eyes, gritted her teeth, and placed the bone knife on the back of her neck. She cut the mark bit by bit. Blood flowed down her neck and dripped onto the animal hide that Huanhuan had prepared in advance. The system wasn¡¯t lying to her. It didn¡¯t hurt. But this feeling of being forced to hurt herself was still uncomfortable! Chapter 317 - Nothing But Illusions Chapter 317: Nothing But Illusions Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan slowly put down the bone knife that was covered in blood. She applied fragrant and crispy fruits to the wound, then wrapped the cloth around her neck. She asked, ¡°How long will my pain be blocked?¡± The system said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll last until you recover.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. She wiped the bone knife clean and stuffed it into the space along with the blood-stained hide. Xue Hui walked in with the food and frowned as soon as she entered. ¡°Why does this house smell like blood?¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I accidentally fell and hurt my neck. I bled a little.¡± When she saw the thick cotton around her neck, her frown deepened. ¡°How could you be so careless? Are you seriously injured? Show me.¡± Huanhuan quickly waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The bleeding has stopped, and it doesn¡¯t hurt much. It¡¯s not as serious as you think.¡± Seeing that she was relaxed and indeed not in pain, Xue Hui was slightly relieved. ¡°You¡¯re always so worrisome. Sit down and eat.¡± Xue Hui brought mostly vegetables and fruits. They were all raw. There was also some fresh fish meat. Huanhuan finished all the fruits and picked some vegetables to eat. The fish was raw. She tasted it with the mentality of eating sashimi and realized that it tasted a little fishy. After that, she didn¡¯t touch the plate of raw fish again. The members of the Divine Wood clan were vegetarians, so it was normal for them to not like meat. Therefore, when Xue Hui saw that Huanhuan did not like meat, she did not find it strange at all. Xue Hui looked at Huanhuan¡¯s face and suddenly said, ¡°You look even prettier than last time.¡± Huanhuan touched her cheek and smiled shyly. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°When you reach Divine Wood City, there¡¯ll definitely be many outstanding male beasts pursuing you. Aren¡¯t you going to consider finding a few more male beasts to be your mates?¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°Forget it. The four at home are already too much for me. If there are a few more, I¡¯ll be tortured to death. Please spare me.¡± Xue Hui chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful. It¡¯s only right for many male beasts to pursue you. If you¡¯re unwilling, just ignore them. You don¡¯t have to look so afraid.¡± Huanhuan was still not used to being praised for her looks. She changed the topic. ¡°Why are you in the City of 10,000 Beasts?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here on behalf of the Divine Wood Temple to attend this year¡¯s sacrificial ceremony. I¡¯m also here to discuss business with the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Huanhuan paused and asked curiously, ¡°I heard you mention several sacrificial ceremonies. What are sacrificial ceremonies?¡± ¡°At this time of year, the City of 10,000 Beasts holds a sacrificial ceremony. The prophet is in charge of presiding over it. The other three temples have to send envoys to the City of 10,000 Beasts to participate in the sacrificial ceremony. Some witch doctors of large tribes will also receive invitations to the sacrificial ceremony.¡± It was a supreme honor for any witch doctor to receive an invitation to the sacrificial ceremony. Huanhuan had never heard of sacrificial ceremonies when she was in the Rock Wolf Tribe. Perhaps it was because the Rock Wolf Tribe was too remote and their strength was only above average among many tribes. They had yet to reach the peak and were not qualified to be invited to the ceremony. However, this was not important to Huanhuan. She even wished that the City of 10,000 Beasts could ignore the Rock Wolf Tribe. It would be best if they could never focus on the Rock Wolf Tribe. Only then could the Rock Wolf Tribe live peacefully. Xue Hui looked at her and suddenly said, ¡°The day after tomorrow is the sacrificial ceremony. Are you coming with me?¡± Huanhuan pointed to her nose. ¡°Can I go?¡± ¡°Every envoy can bring an attendant. If you don¡¯t mind, you can pretend to be my attendant.¡± Hearing her words, Huanhuan¡¯s mind immediately became active. The sacrificial ceremony sounded very grand! It was rare for her to come here, and she was just in time for the sacrificial ceremony. It would be a pity not to take a look. Huanhuan smiled brightly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Xue Hui said, ¡°The sacrificial ceremony is about to begin. There¡¯ll be many beasts in the city. If you want to join in the fun, you can tell me. I¡¯ll take you out for a walk.¡± How would Huanhuan dare to go out? Xing Chen was in the city. What if she bumped into him?! She shook her head quickly. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll stay here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. There are too many people in the city. It¡¯s easy to cause trouble. Your face is especially attractive. It¡¯s safer to stay here.¡± Xue Hui realized that the dress on Huanhuan was too big, so she said, ¡°I only have this set of clothes with me. I¡¯ll get someone to make you a new dress later.¡± Huanhuan waved her hand. ¡°No need. It¡¯s fine for me to make do. I¡¯ll wash my own dress later and dry it before continuing to wear it.¡± Xue Hui didn¡¯t force her. ¡°If you want to dry your clothes, do it in the yard. I¡¯ll tell the guys here not to touch your things.¡± Huanhuan was very grateful. ¡°Thank you!¡± Looking at her obedient and cute appearance, she couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pinch her cheek. It felt better than she imagined. Huanhuan stood rooted to the ground, not understanding why her face was being pinched for no reason. Xue Hui smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with such a cute expression. I¡¯ll be tempted to hug you.¡± Huanhuan blushed at her teasing. Xue Hui called over an attendant to bring the bath water and unfinished food out. Huanhuan, who was full, yawned. Seeing that she was tired, Xue Hui found a blanket and spread it on the carpet. ¡°Rest first. I¡¯m going out to do something. I might not be back for dinner tonight. I¡¯ll get someone to bring dinner for you.¡± Huanhuan was about to say that she had food and didn¡¯t need anyone to deliver it, but on second thought, she didn¡¯t have anything like a bag on her. Her hands were empty. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t have any luggage. What would she say if she said she had brought food and Xue Hui asked her where it was? The matter of her interspatial ring had to be kept a secret. In the end, Huanhuan agreed obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± Xue Hui tucked her in, got up, and walked out of the lounge. ¡­ At this moment, Xing Chen was still standing at the entrance to the city, quietly waiting for Huanhuan to come and find him. But he waited from dawn until dark. It was dark until dawn the next day. The surrounding patrols had changed several times, but Huanhuan still did not appear. There was a lot of cold dew on his black robe. Xing Chen looked up slightly, revealing his pale handsome face hidden under the hood. He opened his palm, and a dark purple butterfly flew out. The butterfly flew around before returning to his fingertips. The butterfly told him that the mark had been destroyed. It couldn¡¯t find where she was. Xing Chen closed his fingers, crushing the butterfly. Liar! All the warmth she had given these days had turned into bubbles. When he looked back now, he saw nothing but illusions. It was all fake. Xing Chen closed his eyes, and his pale face instantly turned as cold as ice. ¡®Run, then. Let¡¯s see how far you can get.¡¯ He released his fingers, and the broken pieces of the butterfly fluttered down. The next time he saw her¡­ He would just crush her¡­ Chapter 318 Chapter 318: What A Coincidence Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The next morning, Huanhuan was woken up by a knock on the door. Xue Hui¡¯s voice came through the door. ¡°Huanhuan, wake up for breakfast.¡± Huanhuan replied, ¡°Okay.¡± She struggled out of bed, put on her clothes in a daze, and staggered to the door of her room. She pulled it open. Outside the door, Xue Hui saw that Huanhuan was still asleep. Her fair cheeks were still marked by the pillow, and her big eyes were covered in a layer of mist. Her cute appearance made Xue Hui¡¯s hands itch again. Unable to resist, she pinched Huanhuan¡¯s cheek. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll be taken and sold?¡± Huanhuan still looked confused. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± There was nothing she could do about her. ¡°Go wash your face. Come eat after you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xue Hui asked someone to bring hot water. Seeing that Huanhuan was still sleepy, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you know how to wash your face? Do you want me to help you?¡± Huanhuan said in a low voice, ¡°I can do it myself.¡± She splashed hot water on her face, and her muddled mind immediately sobered. After washing her face, she took out a small comb and began to comb her hair. Xue Hui looked at her small comb with great interest. ¡°What is this thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called a comb. It¡¯s used for combing hair.¡± After Huanhuan finished, she handed her the comb. ¡°If you like it, you can have it.¡± Xue Hui took the comb and ran it through her hair twice. It felt very useful. She smiled. ¡°Thank you!¡± She wanted to find something else to give to Huanhuan as a return gift. Huanhuan waved her hand. ¡°This comb isn¡¯t worth much. It¡¯s just a piece of wood. I¡¯ll get Bai Di to make one for me after this. If you like it, take it. You don¡¯t have to return the favor.¡± Xue Hui carefully put away the comb. She took Huanhuan¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to eat something delicious!!¡± Upon hearing that there was delicious food, Huanhuan immediately became energetic. She put on her veil and followed Xue Hui out of the lounge. They walked down a long corridor and into a dining room with two low tables. The tables were already filled with food. Xue Hui pulled Huanhuan to a seat at one of the tables. There were no chairs or stools here. They all sat directly on the carpet. Huanhuan realized that the food on the table in front of her was all vegetarian. There were only fruits and vegetables. The table opposite was filled with meat and bloody raw meat. Before long, two beasts walked in one after another. The beast in front looked middle-aged and had a mature charm. He had a friendly smile on his face and looked very easy to get along with. After Xue Hui¡¯s introduction, Huanhuan knew that this middle-aged male beast was the president of the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce, Jing Fu. The young male beast behind Jing Fu was his son, Jing Liang. Jing Liang looked quite similar to his father. He was tall with long legs, and his flaxen hair was tied into a ponytail. He had a pair of very seductive peach blossom eyes, and there was a small mole under his eyes. When he looked at people, there was always some affection in the corners of his eyes. Huanhuan complained in her heart that he looked like an experienced lover. The two sides greeted each other. The Jing father and son sat behind the short table opposite. Jing Fu and Xue Hui seemed to be very familiar with each other. As soon as they sat down, they chatted happily. The conversation was very broad, ranging from some interesting things in the world of business to some trivial matters in life. Huanhuan¡¯s face was covered by a veil, but that didn¡¯t stop her from eating. She stuffed fruit into her mouth one after another and ate with relish. Jing Liang couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when he saw her eating like a squirrel. Jing Fu noticed his son¡¯s actions and turned to look at him. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The smile on Jing Liang¡¯s face did not fade. He kept looking at Huanhuan. ¡°I just think this little female is quite cute when she eats.¡± Jing Fu followed his gaze and saw Huanhuan, who was eating. He smiled kindly. ¡°She¡¯s indeed a cute little female.¡± Huanhuan did not expect to be praised just by eating. She quickly put down the half-eaten fruit in her hand and nodded at Jing Fu in return. Jing Fu asked, ¡°Why do you have to wear a veil when you eat? Don¡¯t you find it inconvenient?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. I think this is pretty good.¡± Everyone had their own habits. Although Jing Fu found her behavior a little strange, he didn¡¯t pursue the matter. He smiled suavely. ¡°A shop assistant came to tell me yesterday that Xue Hui had a friend come to the chamber of commerce. I was curious about who her friend was, so I specially asked her to invite you over for breakfast with us. I hope it wasn¡¯t rude.¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°You¡¯re not being rude. I¡¯m a guest. It¡¯s only right for me to greet the host.¡± Xue Hui smiled and said, ¡°Huanhuan is the youngest child in our clan. She looks quite obedient, but she¡¯s also quite mischievous at times. If she doesn¡¯t do well in any way, I hope you won¡¯t lower yourself to her level.¡± Jing Fu said, ¡°No, I think this child is much better than my brat!¡± Jing Liang looked at his father helplessly. It was fine to praise the child, but why did he have to step on him too? Xue Ran and Jing Fu continued to chat. Seeing that there was nothing else for them to do, Huanhuan continued to eat. Jing Liang suddenly asked, ¡°Are the fruits delicious?¡± At first, Huanhuan didn¡¯t know that he was talking to her. She didn¡¯t even look up until he threw a bone at her. She immediately looked up at Jing Liang behind the table opposite her and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Jing Liang asked, ¡°Are the fruits so delicious that you¡¯re ignoring me?¡± Huanhuan thought about it seriously. ¡°They taste alright, but they¡¯re not as delicious as the fruits my family grows.¡± ¡°You have fruit trees at home?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Our family grows a lot of fragrant and crispy fruits. Previously, Mayne from your chamber of commerce even bought a lot of fruits and vegetables from our family.¡± Not only Jing Liang, but even Jing Fu looked surprised. Jing Fu asked, ¡°Did your family grow the fruits and vegetables that Mayne bought recently?¡± There was nothing difficult about this question. She nodded slowly. ¡°Yes.¡± Xue Hui also said, ¡°Huanhuan¡¯s family lives on the rock mountain. One of her mates is the leader of the Rock Wolf Tribe. The fruits and vegetables that your chamber of commerce sells are all bought from their family.¡± Jing Fu only knew that the fruits and vegetables were selling very well. Every time they were delivered to the beast city, they would immediately be sold out. Now, they had already started to ration them, but the supply was still in short supply. He did not expect those fruits and vegetables to come from the hometown of this little female in front of him. This was really a coincidence. Chapter 319 - Mischief Chapter 319: Mischief Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At first, Jing Fu only thought of Huanhuan as Xue Hui¡¯s friend. Although he was polite, he was a little distant. But after knowing that she was the supplier of those fruits and vegetables, the relationship between the two sides immediately changed from mere acquaintances to a cooperative relationship with common interests. Jing Fu¡¯s attitude toward Huanhuan became much more enthusiastic. He asked Jing Liang to send some gifts to Huanhuan as a sign of goodwill from the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce. After eating and drinking their fill, Jing Fu and Xue Hui both got busy. Only Huanhuan stayed in the house alone, eating fruits and chatting with the system. She touched the bandage on her neck and asked, ¡°Do you think Xing Chen has left the City of 10,000 Beasts?¡± The system said, ¡°Who knows? With his personality, he won¡¯t let you off if he knows that you¡¯ve tricked him. If you¡¯re caught by him again in the future, tsk tsk, I can imagine how miserable you¡¯ll end up.¡± Huanhuan was so frightened that her heart skipped a beat. She was immediately in no mood to eat. She immediately said, ¡°You¡¯re in cahoots with me. If I¡¯m caught, you won¡¯t be able to escape either. You have to help me avoid being caught by him!¡± ¡°Sigh, I can¡¯t do anything about him!¡± Huanhuan also sighed. ¡°I hope the heavens don¡¯t let me meet the demon king again.¡± The system said, ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡± Huanhuan quickly picked up the veil and put it on her face. Jing Liang walked past the window and realized that it was open. He glanced into the house and saw Huanhuan sitting on the carpet. He waved the flowers in his hand. ¡°I came to give you something.¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll open the door now.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Jing Liang placed one hand on the window and climbed over it in a confident manner. He landed steadily in the house and brought the flowers to her. ¡°These are for you. I hope you like them.¡± The pink and tender flowers had some dew on the petals. They looked very cute. Huanhuan was flattered. She quickly reached out and took the flowers. ¡°Thank you.¡± Jing Liang smiled and said, ¡°I saw the flowers on your head and guessed that you must like flowers, so I specially went to the garden to pick some flowers for you.¡± The lotus was very unhappy to be compared to ordinary flowers. It was about to speak when Huanhuan, who had guessed what it would do in advance, pressed it back down. In Jing Liang¡¯s opinion, Huanhuan only touched the small bud on her head. But when she raised her hand, her sleeve slid down, revealing her fair and slender wrist and the green crystal bracelet on it. She asked, ¡°Do you have a clay pot or something of the like?¡± Jing Liang didn¡¯t understand why she wanted clay pots, but he still got someone to bring a few over. They were all different in size and height, so she could choose from them. Huanhuan chose a taller pot. After filling it with water, she inserted the flowers into the pot. She placed the pot by the window so that the sun could shine on the flowers. Huanhuan turned around and saw that Jing Liang¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. She smiled and explained, ¡°Flowers that have been cut off will wither quickly. If they¡¯re put into water, the flowers can live longer.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Jing Liang smiled. The mole under his eye swayed slightly. ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter. There are still many flowers in the garden. Even if these flowers wither, there are still many other flowers. You can have as many as you want.¡± ¡°No, these flowers are enough.¡± Jing Liang said, ¡°Aunt Xue Hui was worried that you would be bored alone in the house, so she specially instructed me to come and play with you for a while.¡± Huanhuan was slightly stunned. ¡°You call her Aunt Xue Ran?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s friends with my father. In terms of seniority, I should call her ¡®Aunt¡¯. And she¡¯s old enough to be my aunt.¡± Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°But she looks very young to me. She looks about your age.¡± ¡°The members of the Divine Wood clan live longer than ordinary beasts. They live long and age slowly. Aunt Xue Ran just looks younger. In actuality, she¡¯s about my father¡¯s age.¡± Huanhuan did not expect the Divine Wood clan to have such a special attribute. She blinked. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to call her ¡®Aunt¡¯ from now on.¡± Jing Liang looked into her eyes and found her even more adorable. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°There are no outsiders here. Why are you still wearing a veil?¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t know how to explain. Was she going to say that she was deliberately wearing a veil because she didn¡¯t want to be seen? Just thinking about it made her feel like she was asking for a beating! She made up a lie. ¡°I¡¯m not very good-looking. I don¡¯t want anyone to see my face.¡± Jing Liang didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Your eyes are beautiful. I¡¯m guessing that your face should be very good-looking too.¡± Huanhuan could only whisper, ¡°I really don¡¯t look good.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re not good-looking. I¡¯m not a beast who judges people by their appearance.¡± Jing Liang stared into her eyes. ¡°Can I see your full face?¡± Huanhuan was embarrassed. ¡°No, let¡¯s forget about it.¡± Seeing that she insisted on not taking off her veil, Jing Liang couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Huanhuan thought that she should make a mask to cover her entire face so that no one could even see her eyes. If she said that she was ugly while wearing that mask, the other party would probably believe her. Jing Liang asked, ¡°There have been many foreign beasts in the city these past two days. It¡¯s very lively. Do you want to go out for a walk?¡± Huanhuan shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t like going out.¡± She didn¡¯t know if Xing Chen had left yet. If he was still in the city, wouldn¡¯t she be walking into a trap if she went out?! It was safer to stay inside! Seeing that she refused to go out, Jing Liang stayed in the house with her and chatted with her about some interesting things. Not long after, an attendant knocked on the door and said that something had happened outside and Jing Liang needed to deal with it. Jing Liang said to Huanhuan, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Then, he left. Jing Liang followed the shop assistant to the front hall and saw a male beast kneeling on the ground with four beasts standing beside him. The four beasts were all thugs of the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce. When they had nothing to do, they would watch the place from the outside and try to find out the background of suspicious unfamiliar faces. One of the four beasts had slanted eyes. When he saw Jing Liang, he immediately smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°Young Master!¡± Jing Liang glanced at them. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The four of us were patrolling outside today and found three suspicious fellows. We wanted to capture them and interrogate them, but we didn¡¯t expect those three to attack us without a word. I was beaten up by them.¡± Arched Eyes revealed the wounds on his body and said indignantly, ¡°They ran away after beating us up. We chased them for most of the day and finally caught one of them.¡± At this point, Arched Eyes kicked the beast kneeling on the ground beside him. ¡°This is the guy who dares to do whatever he wants in the territory of the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce!¡± Chapter 320 - A Misunderstanding Chapter 320: A Misunderstanding Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The captured beast was Ah Jiang. He kept kowtowing and crying. ¡°Young Master, please spare me!¡± Jing Liang asked, ¡°Where are the other two?¡± The man with arched eyes was a little embarrassed. ¡°They got away. We¡¯ve already spread the news. If they dare to show their faces in the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce¡¯s territory again, they¡¯ll be caught immediately.¡± ¡°What if they run to the other three factions?¡± Arched Eyes couldn¡¯t answer, and his expression became even more awkward. Jing Liang glanced at Ah Jiang and said coldly, ¡°Take him away and ask him who his accomplices are.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Arched Eyes and his accomplice grabbed Ah Jiang by the hair and roughly dragged him out. Ah Jiang knew that if he was taken away this time, he would definitely not be able to return. That man with arched eyes was a narrow-minded and vicious person. He would definitely take the opportunity to kill him! Ignoring the danger of his scalp being pulled off, he struggled to open his hand and crawled all the way to Jing Liang. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you who the two beasts who escaped are. Please spare my life!¡± Jing Liang asked, ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°One¡¯s a male beast and the other is a female. I don¡¯t know who the male is. He doesn¡¯t like to talk. He never said his name from beginning to end.¡± The man with slanted eyes did not expect Ah Jiang to be able to break free. He was even more furious. He grabbed Ah Jiang¡¯s hair again and smiled sinisterly. ¡°You won¡¯t even tell us his name. Looks like I have to teach you a lesson before you tell the truth!¡± Ah Jiang shouted in horror, ¡°I really don¡¯t know the male beast¡¯s name, but I know the female¡¯s name. Her name is Lin Huanhuan!¡± Hearing the last three words, Jing Liang paused. The man with arched eyes continued to pull on Ah Jiang¡¯s hair. This time, he used so much strength that Ah Jiang couldn¡¯t break free anymore. He looked desperate. ¡°Wait,¡± Jing Liang suddenly said. ¡°Let him go.¡± The man with slanted eyes was stunned. He did not understand why his young master suddenly wanted him to let go of Ah Jiang, but he still obediently let go. Ah Jiang was free. He lay on the ground, trembling. Jing Liang looked down at him. ¡°Say it again. What¡¯s the female¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Lin Huanhuan. She said that¡¯s her name.¡± Jing Liang thought for a moment. ¡°If you see her again, can you recognize her face?¡± Ah Jiang replied in a trembling voice, ¡°She has a veil on her face. I¡¯ve never seen her full face, but she has beautiful eyes and a beautiful voice. If I see her again, I should be able to recognize her.¡± After hearing his description, Jing Liang was even more certain that the Lin Huanhuan he was talking about was the little female who was in the lounge now. It seemed that the little female was not simple. Jing Liang called an attendant over and instructed, ¡°Wash him clean.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ah Jiang cried and asked, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re not going to kill me anymore?¡± Jing Liang smiled, and the mole under his eye became even more seductive. ¡°That depends on your performance.¡± The man took Ah Jiang away. The man with arched eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Young Master, that guy is very cunning. He doesn¡¯t tell the truth. Don¡¯t be fooled by him!¡± Jing Liang said, ¡°I can tell if it¡¯s true or not.¡± The man with slanted eyes wanted to say something else, but he was stopped by his companion beside him. He gave him a look, indicating that he should not go against the young master. Jing Liang said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave.¡± The man with arched eyes was reluctantly dragged away by his companions. ¡­ Huanhuan tidied up the flowers in the pot. The lotus drooped down and rubbed against Huanhuan¡¯s cheek. ¡°Mom~¡± Huanhuan knew that the little plant was jealous again. She touched it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter how many flowers others give me, you¡¯re the only one I like.¡± The lotus shook happily, and the tip of the petals turned even redder. Huanhuan heard footsteps approaching. She lowered her hand, and the lotus consciously shrank back and stayed quietly by her ear. Jing Liang walked into the house and said, ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°Not at all. If you¡¯re busy, you don¡¯t have to come and accompany me. I¡¯m fine alone.¡± ¡°I promised Auntie Xue Hui that I would accompany you.¡± Jing Liang paused and said casually, ¡°Just now, a shop assistant caught a beast and said that the beast was causing trouble in the territory of the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly mentioned this. She replied, ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°That beast said he knows you.¡± Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡± Jing Liang turned around and said to the door, ¡°Come in.¡± Huanhuan followed his gaze and saw Ah Jiang walk in. Their eyes met, and they looked surprised. Ah Jiang quickly reacted and said, ¡°Young Master, the female I¡¯m talking about is her!¡± Jing Liang nodded. ¡°I understand. You can leave now.¡± ¡°But she¡­¡± Jing Liang interrupted him. ¡°I told you to go. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± The look in his eyes frightened Ah Jiang. He quickly lowered his head and retreated. When the door was closed again, Jing Liang looked at Huanhuan and smiled. ¡°You should know that beast, right?¡± Huanhuan was surprised that he had captured Ah Jiang, but it was not a big deal. She quickly calmed down and said, ¡°Yes, I know his name is Ah Jiang. He used to be in a group of travelers everywhere. I met him in the desert.¡± Jing Liang assumed the posture of a listener. ¡°And?¡± ¡°My friend and I got lost and asked for directions. They enthusiastically offered to help, but then they tried to harm us while we were asleep. My friend and I killed them to protect ourselves.¡± Jing Liang nodded. ¡°You did the right thing.¡± ¡°In order to not get lost again, we specially left Ah Jiang alive and asked him to bring us to the City of 10,000 Beasts. He wanted to bring us to the territory of the 10,000 Beast Alliance, but I refused. I wanted to come to the territory of the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce. Later, we got into a conflict with a few beasts here. My friend and I got separated while escaping. I accidentally ran here and met Xue Hui.¡± She was telling the truth. There seemed to be no flaw. After hearing this, Jing Liang asked, ¡°What¡¯s the name of your friend?¡± Huanhuan hesitated before saying, ¡°Ah Xing.¡± ¡°Ah Xing? Is that his real name?¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°He told me his name is Ah Xing. As for whether it¡¯s his real name, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It seems you¡¯re not close to him.¡± ¡°Indeed. I met him halfway. I don¡¯t know anything about him except that his name is Ah Xing.¡± Jing Liang looked thoughtful. ¡°He sounds like a very mysterious person.¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°He¡¯s indeed mysterious.¡± Jing Liang smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine now that we¡¯ve talked about it. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡± Chapter 321 - Protective Chapter 321: Protective Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Jing Liang left, Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. The system¡¯s voice emerged. ¡°I think he still suspects you.¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°Suspects me of what? I did come from the rock mountain. Xue Hui can testify to that.¡± ¡°Perhaps he¡¯ll suspect you along with Xue Hui.¡± ¡°Surely not?¡± Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t his father old friends with Xue Hui? Logically speaking, they should trust Xue Hui very much, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Merchants are the most scheming. They¡¯d rather believe in something rather than nothing at all. You have to be careful from now on. Don¡¯t let them be suspicious of you again.¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Just as the system had expected, after Jing Liang left, he immediately got someone to look into Huanhuan¡¯s stay in the city thus far. He then compared the results with what Ah Jiang and Huanhuan had said. After confirming that there was no mistake, he gradually believed Huanhuan¡¯s words. But he still had some doubts. If there was nothing wrong with Huanhuan¡¯s identity, why did she hide her method of entering the city in the first place? Moreover, she had not mentioned her friend since she arrived at the chamber of commerce. She did not seem worried about her friend¡¯s safety at all. Jing Liang told his father about this. Jing Fu thought for a moment. ¡°The sacrificial ceremony is about to begin. Get someone to keep an eye on them. It¡¯s fine as long as they don¡¯t cause any trouble at this juncture.¡± He could leave the other small matters for later. Huanhuan realized that there were several male beasts patrolling outside the house. She knew that she was being watched. Xue Hui seemed to sense this, but she didn¡¯t know that it was because of Huanhuan. She only thought that Jing Fu was doing this as a precaution. After all, tomorrow was the sacrificial ceremony. At this critical moment, nothing could go wrong. Otherwise, the entire chamber of commerce would be blamed. Huanhuan took the slate out of her space. Bai Di had written on it. Bai Di and Xue Ling were already on their way to the City of 10,000 Beasts. They would arrive in two days at the earliest. Huanhuan felt a little relieved to know that Bai Di and Xue Ling were coming. She kissed Bai Di¡¯s handwriting on the stone slab, then closed her eyes and fell asleep while feeling content. Early the next morning, Huanhuan was woken up by Xue Hui. The two of them quickly finished their breakfast and left the chamber of commerce. Coincidentally, as soon as they walked out of the chamber of commerce, they bumped into four old acquaintances. One of them was Arched Eyes. When Huanhuan saw him, he saw Huanhuan too. Arched Eyes immediately jumped up. ¡°How dare you appear here?!¡± Xue Hui turned to Huanhuan and asked her what was going on. Huanhuan briefly explained how she had been bullied after entering the city. There were very few descendants of the Divine Wood clan, so the people were very protective of every one of the clansmen. When Xue Hui found out that Huanhuan had been bullied, she immediately looked at the man with slanted eyes with hostility. Arched Eyes still remembered the last time he was beaten. Seeing that his enemy had delivered himself to him, he immediately transformed into a curly-haired hyena and bared his teeth as he pounced at Huanhuan! Seeing this, his companions transformed into their beast forms and attacked with him. The snow eagle let out a cry and swooped down. Her sharp claws grabbed the man¡¯s neck and quickly flew into the sky. Huanhuan raised her head and lifted her hand to block out the piercing sunlight. They were flying so high! Arched Eyes¡¯ three companions wanted to save him, but they couldn¡¯t fly. One of them noticed Huanhuan beside him. With a thought, he pounced on her! He planned to catch her and use her in exchange for Arched Eyes. It was a good plan, but unfortunately, the skullcap didn¡¯t agree. It jumped out with a whoosh, opened its petals, and revealed a circle of sharp fangs. It bit the attacker¡¯s shoulder, and blood splattered. The man howled in pain. His companions tried to rush forward to save him, but Little Green slapped their faces. Xue Hui finally flew back. She threw the man down from midair, smashing him. As for his three companions, they were also lying on the ground after being taught a lesson by the skullcap and Little Green. They were barely alive. Seeing this, the employees of the chamber of commerce were so frightened by the skullcap and Little Green that they did not dare to approach. It was not until Jing Liang heard the news and rushed over that Huanhuan let the skullcap and Little Green retreat. Xue Hui did not look like she had just bullied anyone at all. She transformed back into her human form and put on her clothes. She said frankly, ¡°These four guys bullied Huanhuan. I¡¯ve taught them a lesson now. I¡¯ll send you some herbs later as compensation.¡± Jing Liang only glanced at the four of them before looking away. He smiled and said, ¡°They do need to be taught a lesson. Thank you for your help, Aunt Xue Hui. There¡¯s no need for compensation.¡± Seeing that it was getting late, Xue Hui said goodbye, spread her wings, and flew into the sky with Huanhuan in her arms. Jing Liang got someone to drag the four guys away and clean them up. The surrounding beasts who had watched the commotion also dispersed. Xue Hui looked like a tall, beautiful female, but she was quite strong. She carried Huanhuan all the way without any difficulty. They went through the outer city and reached the entrance of the inner city. Xue Mei handed over a small token polished from stone and handed it to the guards guarding the city to check. The guards stepped aside to make way after making sure. Xue Hui then flew into the inner city with Huanhuan. Compared to the bustling and crowded outer city, the inner city was much emptier. At a glance, there was a large grassland. There were many houses scattered on the grassland, which were where the beasts lived. There were forests on both sides, and some beasts lived in these forests. At the end of their line of sight was a tall mountain. Water fell from the top of the mountain, forming a rather spectacular waterfall. There were already divine servants waiting by the roadside. A divine servant stepped forward and bowed to Xue Hui. ¡°Lord Envoy from the Divine Wood Temple, please follow me.¡± The divine servant led the way. Xue Hui brought Huanhuan across the grassland. When they approached the waterfall mountain, they realized that there was a very majestic palace halfway up the mountain. Xue Hui said that this was the palace. A little farther away from the palace was a temple. Huanhuan was a little surprised. The palace of Sun City was separated from the temple. In addition, she had heard from Xuan Wei that the relationship between the royal family and the temple was usually not too harmonious, so she thought it was the same in the City of 10,000 Beasts. Unexpectedly, the palace and temple of the City of 10,000 Beasts were so close to each other. A large number of houses were gathered at the foot of the mountain. These were the residences of the noble beasts. Xue Hui landed on the ground and put Huanhuan down. There were already many beasts gathered here. Most of them were nobles who lived here. There were also some witch doctors who had come from elsewhere. As the oracle of the Divine Wood Temple, Xue Hui received special treatment. The divine servant led Xue Hui forward to a position closest to the front. Huanhuan followed behind Xue Hui. Chapter 322 - Teasing Chapter 322: Teasing Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan looked up and saw a winding staircase ahead. It stretched from in front of them to the top of the mountain. It was at least a thousand meters high. If someone were to climb up, they would die of exhaustion halfway up the mountain. Unexpectedly, Xue Hui said to her, ¡°We¡¯re going to follow this path to the temple to meet the prophet. Then, under the prophet¡¯s lead, we¡¯ll head to the altar at the top of the mountain.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s mouth fell open in disbelief. ¡°We¡¯re going that high up?!¡± The sight of her stunned face was adorable. Unable to resist, Xue Hui reached out and pinched her cheek. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can rest when we get to the temple.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°All oracles and witch doctors must accompany the prophet to the top of the mountain for the sacrificial ceremony. I¡¯m no exception.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A middle-aged male beast in a gray-white robe walked to the stairs. He held a bowl of water in his hand. His face was expressionless and very cold. He asked the divine servant, ¡°Is everyone here?¡± The divine servant quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, First Elder.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡± The middle-aged male beast called First Elder turned around and walked up the stairs. He walked very steadily. The water in the bowl did not even ripple, let alone spill. All the oracles, witch doctors, and noble beasts followed him up the stairs according to their status. From afar, it looked like a very long line winding up the mountain path. Huanhuan, who was part of this long line, felt her breathing become uneven after walking for about half an hour. Gasping for breath, she looked up to see that they were only a fifth of the way there. There were still four-fifths of the stairs to climb! Huanhuan felt like she was about to fall to the ground. Compared to the panting Huanhuan, the other beasts looked much better. After all, beasts were very strong. Xue Hui extended her right hand and led Huanhuan forward. Huanhuan opened her mouth and panted as she struggled to climb up on foot. She had no idea how she got through the second half of the journey. Anyway, by the time they reached the temple halfway up the mountain, Huanhuan was so tired that her head was spinning. She fell to the ground and lost all feeling in her legs. She couldn¡¯t even move. Among the other beasts, the weaker ones were already panting from exhaustion. The stronger ones were only sweating a little. Xue Hui had good stamina. Other than a little sweat on her forehead, she was still the same as before they departed. She looked at Huanhuan and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re so weak.¡± Huanhuan was panting. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak. There was a pergola made of branches and leaves beside the temple. Xue Huanhuan carried Huanhuan into the pergola and placed her in a quieter corner. Xue Ran said, ¡°Rest here and don¡¯t run around. I¡¯ll pick you up after the sacrificial ceremony.¡± Huanhuan nodded, indicating that she understood. Xue Hui got up and walked away. Huanhuan leaned back against the tree trunk to rest. The pergola was very spacious. In addition to her, there were many beasts who had come here to rest. Many of them were females and cubs. Compared to adult male beasts, females and cubs were indeed much weaker. Even so, they had to grit their teeth and go up the mountain to attend the sacrificial ceremony. The initial legend was that one could obtain the blessings of the gods by participating in the sacrificial ceremony. In the following year, they would be safe and sound. As time passed, it just became symbolic. However, the beasts had already imperceptibly treated participating in the sacrificial ceremony as a symbol of honor. No beast was willing to give up this rare opportunity. Even the females and cubs gritted their teeth after a short rest and continued to climb the mountain with the help of their families and friends. Huanhuan could not understand their fanaticism for the sacrificial ceremony. All she wanted to do now was lie here and not go anywhere. The number of beasts in the pergola decreased until only Huanhuan was left. She gradually recovered. She took a pot of water from her space and gulped it down. After drinking the water, Huanhuan finally felt revived. She grabbed the tree trunk and struggled to her feet. Huanhuan looked around and realized that there was a deep forest behind her. The wind blew, and the leaves rustled. Ahead was a flat area with a few divine servants sweeping it. Huanhuan stood up to walk. Her legs were still sore, but she could walk normally. She walked out of the pergola and found the temple beside her. There was a guard at the door. There was nothing fun here, so Huanhuan returned to the pergola. A frivolous voice suddenly spoke. ¡°Where are you from? Why are you here alone?¡± Huanhuan looked in the direction of the voice and saw a young male beast in a shark silk robe walk into the pergola. He had a wretched smile on his face. It was obvious that he was not a good person. Huanhuan frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Look at the way I¡¯m dressed. Can¡¯t you tell I¡¯m a noble oracle?¡± The male beast moved closer to her, his gaze sweeping over her beautiful eyes. His smile became even more lecherous. ¡°My name is Mather. You can call me Brother Mather.¡± Huanhuan was almost disgusted by this bastard. She took two steps back and said in disgust, ¡°Stay away from me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll dote on you.¡± Mather reached into his clothes and touched his member. He then reached out with one hand to take off the veil on Huanhuan¡¯s face. ¡°Come, let me see how beautiful your little face is~¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Little Lotus!¡± The skullcap suddenly darted out and bit off Mather¡¯s ear! Mather screamed and covered his bleeding ear. Huanhuan looked at him coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause trouble here. If you know what¡¯s good for you, get lost!¡± Mather saw his bloody palm and gritted his teeth in hatred. ¡°You stupid b*tch. I was kind enough to play with you, but you dared to bite off my ear? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± He transformed into a brown bear, opened his bloody mouth, and pounced at Huanhuan! The brown bear was too big, and his skin was thick. Even when the skullcap opened all its petals, it could only bite off a small piece of his flesh. The angry brown bear slapped the lotus to the side and bit down on Huanhuan! At the critical moment, a hand reached over and pulled Huanhuan over. Caught off guard, Huanhuan staggered and fell into the man¡¯s arms. A strand of pale blond hair floated past her face. She heard the person in front of her question coldly, ¡°This is the temple. Are you planning to cause trouble here?¡± The brown bear seemed to be afraid of him. When he heard his question, he immediately returned to human form. He kneeled on the ground and trembled. ¡°Spare me, Prophet.¡± ¡®Prophet?¡¯ Huanhuan immediately looked up at the person in front of her. In that instant, she thought she saw a god. Chapter 323 - Prophet Chapter 323: Prophet Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan looked at the person in front of her in a daze. His face was as perfect as a god¡¯s, and his long blond hair fell down his cheeks. The sky and forest behind him were all ethereal at this moment. It was as if he was the only one who existed in the world right now. The only blemish on his face was probably his eyes, which were covered by a white shark silk veil. Something seemed to be wrong with his eyes. The prophet asked softly, ¡°Are you all right?¡± Huanhuan came back to her senses and quickly pulled herself out of his arms. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said uneasily. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay.¡± The prophet looked down at Mather, who was kneeling on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s the sacrificial ceremony today. It¡¯s not a good time to see blood. Go. If this happens again, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°Thank you for sparing my life!¡± Mather kowtowed hard three times, then fled. Huanhuan looked at the side of the prophet¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but look at him again. For some reason, his face looked very familiar. She couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Have we met somewhere before?¡± Wait, that line sounded familiar. Hadn¡¯t she said that before?! The prophet said, ¡°We¡¯ve never met.¡± ¡°Then maybe I got the wrong person.¡± Huanhuan smiled dryly. ¡°Thank you for saving me just now.¡± ¡°It was nothing. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± The lotus shrank back to Huanhuan¡¯s side. It nuzzled her affectionately, seeking comfort. Huanhuan touched its bud, but her gaze moved back to the prophet¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Your eyes¡­¡± The prophet said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with my eyes. I can¡¯t see strong light. I have to cover them with a cloth when I go out during the day.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± She paused, then continued. ¡°Just now, Mather called you ¡®Prophet¡¯. Are you the legendary prophet?¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± Huanhuan exclaimed sincerely, ¡°You look so young!¡± She had always thought that a beast who could become a prophet must be very old. She did not expect him to look so young! The prophet smiled. ¡°I might scare you if I tell you my age.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°You look 30 at most, but I think you¡¯re in your 20s.¡± The prophet said nothing. Although his eyes were covered with shark silk, Huanhuan could feel that he was watching her. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed and changed the topic. ¡°The sacrificial ceremony should be starting soon. Don¡¯t you need to preside over the ceremony?¡± ¡°I¡¯m indeed going to preside over the ceremony. Will you be alright here alone?¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get going then. We¡¯ll meet again if fate allows.¡± The prophet slowly walked out of the pergola. His white shark silk robe made his back look even taller. ¡°Goodbye!¡± The prophet paused. He looked back at Huanhuan and saw that she was waving her arms at him. His lips curled into a gentle smile. ¡°Goodbye.¡± After the prophet left, Huanhuan was alone in the pergola. There was still blood on the ground. It was Mather¡¯s. She found the sight uncomfortable. She walked out of the pergola, looking for a divine servant to clean the blood off the ground. Unexpectedly, the divine servants who were supposed to be sweeping the open space were all gone. She glanced ahead. There was no one there. Only the guards at the entrance of the temple remained motionless. How strange! Huanhuan didn¡¯t understand why all the people had disappeared in the blink of an eye. She didn¡¯t want to go back to the pergola. She found a rock closer to the temple and sat down. There were guards guarding the entrance. If she encountered another hooligan like Mather, the guards would definitely see it and they wouldn¡¯t leave her alone, right? Huanhuan sat on the rock and nibbled on the fruits in boredom while chatting with the system. ¡°The more I think about it, the more familiar the prophet looks. I must have seen him somewhere before!¡± The system said, ¡°You remembered wrongly.¡± ¡°No, I remember correctly,¡± Huanhuan said with great certainty. ¡°His face is too perfect. Once you see him, you won¡¯t be able to forget him.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t forget him, why can¡¯t you remember where you saw him? So you must have remembered wrongly.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand the feeling. The last time I saw Xing Chen, he looked familiar too, but I didn¡¯t recognize him. When I saw the prophet just now, I found him familiar as well. I think I must have seen him somewhere.¡± The system stopped talking. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± ¡°I want to rest for a while.¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°You¡¯re a system. Why do you need to rest? Continue chatting with me.¡± ¡°Then bring me 50 cents first. Dad needs to be paid before he can serve.¡± Huanhuan muttered softly, ¡°It¡¯s like a transaction¡­¡± The system asked, ¡°What transaction?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Huanhuan quickly denied it, then smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have 50 cents on me. I only have big and sweet fruits. Do you want to eat them? They¡¯re delicious!¡± The system only gave her one word. ¡°No.¡± Huanhuan took a bite of the sweet fruit. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll eat them all.¡± Hence, for the next two hours, the system listened to her crunch the fruits in her mouth until it almost collapsed. When the sacrificial ceremony finally ended, the beasts came down from the mountaintop one after another. Huanhuan let go of the poor system and ran to the intersection to wait for Xue Hui. There was a sudden commotion behind her. Huanhuan turned around and looked in the direction of the voice. She saw someone carrying a corpse out of the forest. The corpse was placed in the pergola, surrounded by many beasts. They first studied the corpse and asked the guards at the entrance of the temple some questions. They were talking about something when the two guards pointed at Huanhuan not far away. Lin Huanhuan looked confused. WTF? What did it have to do with me?! The beasts quickly walked toward Huanhuan. One of them was the elder who had led them up the mountain. He looked at Huanhuan coldly and asked, ¡°Did you kill Mather?¡± Huanhuan was very shocked. ¡°Mather is dead?!¡± Could that corpse be Mather? She couldn¡¯t help but crane her neck in the direction of the pergola to see if he was the dead beast. First Elder said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be stupid. You were the only one in the pergola just now. You killed him in the pergola and threw his body into the forest. You must be the murderer!¡± Huanhuan was puzzled. ¡°Where¡¯s your evidence? Why would I kill him for no reason?!¡± ¡°There¡¯s half an ear and blood on the floor of the pergola. The guards at the entrance to the temple heard you and Mather arguing in the pergola. As for the reason for your argument, we¡¯ll interrogate you slowly after you¡¯re sent to jail.¡± Huanhuan felt that this matter was too ridiculous. She said, ¡°Mather touched me. I fought him in self-defense, but I didn¡¯t kill him. You can¡¯t slander me!¡± Chapter 324 - You’re Too Despicable Chapter 324: You¡¯re Too Despicable Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations First Elder did not listen to her explanation and asked the guards to arrest her. Huanhuan quickly dodged back. The skullcap jumped out and bit the guard¡¯s arm, causing him to scream in pain. Seeing this, First Elder¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and his face was filled with anger. ¡°Look, this man-eating flower is the weapon you used to kill Mather! The physical evidence is here. What else do you have to say?!¡± He ordered, ¡°Men, burn that man-eating flower and tie up this vicious and cunning female!¡± Huanhuan was very angry. It was one thing for them to bully her, but they actually wanted to be ruthless to Little Lotus?! She summoned Little Green, which tossed out its vines, sending the guards pouncing over flying! While the guards were in chaos, Huanhuan turned around and ran with the skullcap and Little Green. First Elder shouted, ¡°Catch her! Don¡¯t let her escape!¡± A ghostly figure rushed out of the crowd like lightning and arrived in front of Huanhuan in the blink of an eye. Huanhuan instinctively tossed out the vines. However, the other party grabbed the end of the vines and pulled them hard, breaking the vines into several pieces. Little Green cried out in pain! The lotus rushed out angrily to avenge Little Green, but the other party grabbed the stem, making the lotus unable to move. The person who came was a tall male beast dressed in black animal hide. His aura was extremely shocking. There was a black star pattern on his cheek. He was actually a nine-star soul beast! He was one of the 12 divine guards of the temple, Shuang Jing. He pinched the stem of the lotus and stared coldly at Lin Huanhuan. ¡°If you want it to live, surrender obediently.¡± The lotus felt very uncomfortable and called out weakly, ¡°Mom, go¡­¡± Huanhuan clenched her hands into fists. ¡°You¡¯re despicable.¡± Shuang Jing said, ¡°I¡¯m just too lazy to spend too much time on weaklings like you. This is the fastest solution. Do you choose to watch it die or will you raise your hands and surrender?¡± Huanhuan glared at him. Hearing that the lotus¡¯ voice was getting weaker, she finally chose to raise her hands and say in a trembling voice, ¡°I surrender.¡± Shuang Jing sneered. ¡°It¡¯s indeed the choice of the weak.¡± The guards rushed forward and tied Huanhuan tightly. The lotus and the dying Little Green were also put into special animal hide bags and taken away. Huanhuan shouted, ¡°They¡¯re innocent. Don¡¯t hurt them!¡± Shuang Jing glanced at her. ¡°Take care of yourself first.¡± First Elder took advantage of this and said, ¡°She murdered an oracle and injured the guards. She¡¯s guilty of a heinous crime! Put her in jail!¡± The guards threw Huanhuan into the death cell, then closed the stone door and left. The death cell was surrounded by sealed walls. Only the ceiling above had a hole for her to breathe in. The ground was filled with dust and various rotting animal corpses. The air was filled with the pungent smell of decay. Huanhuan pinched her nose and found a relatively clean place to squat. She called the system out. ¡°Little Brat, what should we do now?¡± The system said, ¡°We can only wait for your husbands to save you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be chopped into pieces before they arrive.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. According to the laws of the temple, killing oracles won¡¯t get you beheaded. You¡¯ll just be tied to a stake and burned alive.¡± Huanhuan was very desperate. ¡°I might as well be beheaded. At least I can die quickly.¡± ¡°Be optimistic. It¡¯ll get better.¡± Huanhuan sniffed. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m more worried about Little Lotus and Little Green. I wonder how they¡¯re doing. Will those guys hurt them¡­¡± The system sighed. At that moment, she heard the door open above her. Huanhuan immediately looked up and saw the stone door being pulled open. Xue Hui jumped down from above. As soon as she saw Huanhuan, she asked, ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Huanhuan shook her head. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°As soon as I left the mountain, I heard that you were arrested. After asking what had happened, I pleaded with First Elder. He allowed me to visit you.¡± The reason why First Elder agreed to Xue Ran¡¯s request was not only because of her identity as an oracle but also because he wanted her to persuade Huanhuan to confess so that this matter could be resolved as soon as possible. Of course, she didn¡¯t say this. She didn¡¯t want Huanhuan to become even more uneasy. Huanhuan said hurriedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill Mather. I have nothing to do with this!¡± ¡°I know. I believe you¡¯re innocent.¡± Xue Hui sighed in exasperation. ¡°But now all the evidence points to you as the murderer. The situation is very bad for you.¡± An oracle in the 10,000 Beasts Temple was murdered on the day of the sacrificial ceremony. First Elder had even found out about this. With his strict personality, this matter would definitely not end well! Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I admit that there was some conflict between me and Mather, but I definitely didn¡¯t kill him!¡± Xue Hui pressed her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Tell me everything.¡± Huanhuan tried to calm down and told her what had happened after she met Mather. After hearing her story, Xue Hui looked incredulous. ¡°Are you saying that Mather tried to bully you but was chased away by the prophet? Did the prophet save you?!¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°The prophet doesn¡¯t usually meet outsiders. Why would he go out of his way to save you? Did you know each other before?¡± Huanhuan thought about it. ¡°He looks familiar to me, but he said he didn¡¯t know me.¡± ¡°The prophet doesn¡¯t lie. If he says he doesn¡¯t know you, he doesn¡¯t know you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± No matter how she thought about it, the matter was amazing. The prophet wasn¡¯t well. He had been living in seclusion all these years, rarely seeing outsiders. However, this time, he saved a little female he barely knew. If others heard Huanhuan¡¯s words, no one would believe her. Even Xue Hui felt that this was unlikely to be true. She looked at Huanhuan and asked tentatively, ¡°Could you have mistaken him for someone else? That beast might not be the prophet. Perhaps everything is just a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never met the prophet. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m mistaken. In any case, Mather called him ¡®Prophet¡¯. And he admitted to being the prophet himself.¡± Huanhuan did not firmly admit that she was right. In any case, it made Xue Hui believe that she was telling the truth. Xue Hui said heavily, ¡°Even if what you say is true, the Prophet can¡¯t testify for you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The prophet has been living in seclusion over the years to recuperate. He¡¯s rarely seen except for important matters. It¡¯s very difficult to see the prophet. It¡¯s even harder to get him to testify for an insignificant little female.¡± Huanhuan was extremely disappointed. Xue Hui thought for a moment. ¡°But it¡¯s not completely impossible.¡± Chapter 325 - As Long As You’re Happy Chapter 325: As Long As You¡¯re Happy Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Under Huanhuan¡¯s puzzled gaze, Xue Hui continued. ¡°Do you remember the white rock worms I told you about last time? A worm disaster is not a small matter. If I can take this matter to the prophet, he might agree to see me. I¡¯ll mention you in passing.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s hope reignited. She hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this will work, but I¡¯ll do my best. Stay here for a while and wait to hear from me.¡± Huanhuan was very touched. ¡°I understand. Thank you!¡± She stroked her head. ¡°Silly child. You¡¯re my junior. It¡¯s only right that I take care of you.¡± Huanhuan felt a little guilty when she heard this. She was not from the Divine Wood clan at all. If Xue Hui knew that she had been deceived, she would definitely be very angry and disappointed. Seeing that Huanhuan was silent with her head lowered, Xue Hui thought that she was still feeling down and comforted her kindly. Huanhuan¡¯s mood gradually improved. She asked, ¡°Can you check on Little Lotus and Little Green for me? They were taken by the temple. I¡¯m worried about them now.¡± ¡°Little Lotus and Little Green?¡± ¡°Little Lotus is a skullcap lotus. Xue Ling gave it to me. Little Green is a creeper. They were captured to protect me. If they¡¯re killed because of this, I¡¯ll never be able to forgive myself.¡± The Divine Wood clan was born with a great affinity for plants, and they could communicate with plants through special methods. As such, they were also known as messengers of nature. Although Xue Hui was surprised to learn that Huanhuan had two plants, this was not special in the Divine Wood clan. She nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take a look at Little Lotus and Little Green for you when I can. If possible, I¡¯ll try to get them out.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes turned red as she hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± ¡°Silly child, don¡¯t cry.¡± Xue Hui looked around and frowned at the dirty environment. ¡°It¡¯s so dirty. No one comes to clean it.¡± Huanhuan smiled bitterly. ¡°This is a death cell. The prisoners who are imprisoned here must have committed serious crimes. In the end, they¡¯ll all be executed. Who cares if the place where these dying people live is clean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get the jailer to come and clean this place up later.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ve done enough for me.¡± Xue Hui took out a hide bundle and handed it to her. ¡°There¡¯s some food in here. Take it. Eat it when you¡¯re hungry.¡± Huanhuan took the heavy bundle. ¡°You¡¯re so good to me. I don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡± ¡°I brought you to the 10,000 Beasts Temple. I should be partly responsible for what happened to you here. You don¡¯t have to feel burdened.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, they heard the person in charge of the prison above them. ¡°Lord Envoy, your time is up. You should leave.¡± Xue Hui was unhappy. ¡°Give me a little longer!¡± The prison guard quickly said, ¡°First Elder specially instructed me that you shouldn¡¯t spend longer than an hourglass. If I do, I¡¯ll be punished. Please do me a favor and don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡± Xue Hui frowned and was about to reprimand him when Huanhuan stopped her. Huanhuan said, ¡°Go first. Don¡¯t offend First Elder over this small matter.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re here alone¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Huanhuan tried to smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get going then. I¡¯ll see you another day.¡± ¡°Okay, bye!¡± Huanhuan watched as Xue Hui flew up, grabbed the ceiling, then folded her wings and crawled out. The stone door was closed again. Huanhuan was the only one left in the cell. She opened the hide bundle in her hand and realized that it was filled with fresh fruits. Before long, the person in charge of the prison entered the cell with two beast slaves. He cleaned the floor and left her a wrinkled old animal hide. These were all arranged by Xue Hui. The person in charge had received a lot of benefits from her. As the saying went, people would go where the money went. The prison guard was much more polite to Huanhuan. He said, ¡°I¡¯m right above. If you need anything, just call me.¡± Huanhuan nodded to show that she understood. The person in charge left with the servants. Huanhuan took out a new hide from her space and laid it on the old hide. She sat down and took out the stone slab from her space to write about her wrongful imprisonment. She hoped that Bai Di and the others would react quickly when they found out about this so that they wouldn¡¯t be implicated by her. After doing this, Huanhuan became bored again. She casually picked up a fruit and scanned the surrounding walls. Suddenly, she remembered a song that suited the occasion. She couldn¡¯t help but sing, ¡°Holding cornbread in my hand, there¡¯s not a single drop of oil in the vegetables, life in prison is so painful~¡± The system couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Stop singing.¡± Huanhuan wiped the tears from her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m already in such a miserable state. I want to sing a song to ease the atmosphere, but you won¡¯t let me. Do you have any humanity left?¡± ¡°This song is getting worse. Can¡¯t you sing something cheerful?¡± Hence, Huanhuan sang ¡®Little Donkey¡¯. After singing it a dozen times, the system interrupted her in pain and begged, ¡°You should sing ¡®Sorrow, Worry¡¯.¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°The tone and lyrics of ¡®Sorrow, Worry¡¯ are terrible. ¡®Little Donkey¡¯ is more cheerful. After singing it, I feel much better.¡± The system held it in for a long time before saying, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± After Huanhuan finished singing ¡®Little Donkey¡¯ for the 18th time, she suddenly had an idea. She slapped her thigh and shouted, ¡°I remember!¡± The system trembled in fear. ¡°Please don¡¯t suddenly exclaim like that. Daddy is old and his heart isn¡¯t good. He¡¯ll get sick from fright!¡± Huanhuan said excitedly, ¡°I remember where I saw the prophet!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The last time I was chased by white rock worms and almost drowned after jumping into the Black River, he was the one who saved me!¡± The system: ¡°¡­¡± Huanhuan thought for a moment and felt that something was wrong. She quickly waved her hand. ¡°No, no. The Black River is thousands of kilometers away from the City of 10,000 Beasts. The prophet can¡¯t have gone that far. Let me think. I remember that the person who saved me that time was¡­ Little Brat, it was you, right?!¡± Her tone rose several degrees at the last few words, and she looked extremely shocked. The system: ¡°¡­¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t remember it wrong, right? You saved me from the river back then! But why do you look exactly like the prophet? Are you twins?¡± The system remained silent. ¡°Say something.¡± Huanhuan urged. ¡°At this point, don¡¯t try to bluff your way out.¡± Chapter 326 - Why Did You Choose Me? Chapter 326: Why Did You Choose Me? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The system sighed helplessly. ¡°I thought you¡¯d never remember.¡± ¡°I just have a bad memory, not dementia. How can I never remember?!¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather you didn¡¯t remember.¡± Huanhuan snorted. ¡°Tell me the truth. What¡¯s your relationship with the prophet?¡± The system was silent for a long time before throwing out a bomb. ¡°Would you believe me if I said I was the prophet?¡± Huanhuan was so frightened that her hand trembled and the fruit fell to the ground. She asked in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡± The system¡¯s tone was grim. ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± ¡°B-But you¡¯re too¡­¡± Huanhuan¡¯s mind went blank from the stimulation. She couldn¡¯t speak clearly. ¡°Actually, to be specific, I¡¯m just a part of the prophet¡¯s body.¡± Huanhuan covered her head. ¡°Wait, slow down! What do you mean by a part of your body? Why do I feel that I understand every word you say, but when the words are put together, I don¡¯t understand it at all?!¡± ¡°The prophet used part of his soul and flesh to make me.¡± Huanhuan tried to digest what it had said. ¡°You mean you¡¯re a replica of the prophet?¡± she asked. ¡°No.¡± The system smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m not even a replica. I¡¯m just a tool he created. A tool that looks extremely similar to him.¡± Huanhuan was so shocked that she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wondered who chose you?¡± Huanhuan muttered, ¡°Could it be the prophet¡­¡± ¡°Yes, he chose you. He asked me to disguise myself as a system and attach myself to you. I planted the Divine Wood seed in your body and taught you alchemy and the Dance of the Gods¡­ These were all tasks he assigned me. I used your trust in me to complete them.¡± Toward the end, the system¡¯s voice was so low that it was almost inaudible. Those so-called missions were not arranged for Huanhuan but for it. Huanhuan opened her mouth and asked with difficulty, ¡°Why did you choose me?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± The air suddenly became heavy. After a long time, Huanhuan heard the system ask dryly, ¡°Are you angry?¡± Huanhuan said nothing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have used you. If you¡¯re willing to give me another chance, I¡¯ll try to make it up to you.¡± Huanhuan shook her head. The system was disappointed. ¡°Why are you shaking your head? Aren¡¯t you going to give me a chance to make it up to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what you think,¡± Huanhuan explained. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if you¡¯ll be punished if you can¡¯t complete the tasks the prophet assigned you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Huanhuan asked again, ¡°Then if you complete all the tasks, will you leave me?¡± The system couldn¡¯t answer. It said dryly, ¡°Maybe¡­¡± ¡°Did the prophet set a deadline for completing the missions?¡± ¡°Three years.¡± ¡°Three years.¡± Huanhuan calculated. ¡°It should be almost two years since the day I transmigrated to the beast continent. In that case, we only have a year left.¡± She reached out and picked up the fruit on the ground. She curled her fingers around it and clenched her fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to cooperate with you to complete the missions within this year. You try to down the speed of completing the missions until the last day of the three-year deadline. We¡¯ll split up then, okay?¡± ¡°Huanhuan¡­¡± ¡°If we¡¯re meant to separate, then we¡¯ll try to treasure every day we have together, okay?¡± The system felt suffocated. After a long time, it squeezed out a word. ¡°Okay.¡± Huanhuan smiled happily. ¡°Then we have a deal!¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± ¡­ The light in the cell was dim. Huanhuan, who was inside, could barely tell the difference between day and night. She got the system to tell her jokes when she was bored. The system said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I show you a movie?¡± Huanhuan was pleasantly surprised. ¡°You can play movies?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m connected to the internet in your world. I¡¯ve downloaded a few movies with good reviews. Do you want to watch them?¡± Huanhuan nodded vigorously. ¡°Let¡¯s watch!¡± The system selected a suspenseful movie for her to watch. She leaned back against the wall. She held sunflower seeds, peanuts, and fruits in her arms. She began to concentrate. The movie was an image formed in her mind. She only had to close her eyes to watch it. When people saw her, they would only think that she was sleeping. When the movie reached its climax, Huanhuan had even forgotten about the sunflower seeds. She held her breath as she watched the protagonist chase after clues. Just as the protagonist was about to find the identity of the real murderer, the system suddenly said, ¡°The murderer is his teacher.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± The system continued, ¡°His teacher is schizophrenic. He usually looks gentle, but when he¡¯s agitated, he becomes very extreme. All of this started when he was young¡­¡± Then, he summed up the entire movie in 200 words. The originally exciting and suspenseful movie immediately became boring after knowing all that. Huanhuan was furious. ¡°Do you know that those who give spoilers will be beaten to death?!¡± The system snorted. ¡°Well, you deliberately ate fruits in front of me! Weren¡¯t you just bullying me?!¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She had never seen such a petty system! The system asked, ¡°I have a few good shows here. Do you want to watch them?¡± Huanhuan asked hopelessly, ¡°Are there any happy shows?¡± ¡°You like those childish animations?¡± The corners of Huanhuan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°It¡¯s only those kinds that can¡¯t get spoiled.¡± Hence, the system began to play the cartoon called ¡®Pleasant Goat and Big, Big Wolf¡¯ in her head. At first, Huanhuan thought that this cartoon was very childish. After watching it, she actually thought that this cartoon wasn¡¯t bad. The system also thought that this cartoon was quite good. Hence, the two of them watched the show for two days. When the stone door was opened again, Xuan Wei jumped down. He saw Huanhuan sitting on the ground with her back against the wall. Her eyes were closed, and she was holding a large pile of snacks in her arms. There was a strange smile on her face¡­ It was as if she had gone crazy. Xuan Wei was stunned for a moment before waking her up. ¡°Huanhuan!¡± The system reluctantly paused the cartoon. Huanhuan opened her eyes and was very surprised to see Xuan Wei in front of her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I came with Bai Di and Xue Ling. When I heard that you were imprisoned, I came to see you.¡± Xuan Wei looked her up and down. ¡°I was worried that your life in prison would be difficult. Now, it seems that you¡¯re doing well. My worries were unnecessary.¡± Huanhuan stretched out her leg and kicked the seeds on the ground to the side. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I was just trying to have fun while I was alone here. Hehe.¡± Chapter 327 - Public Trial Chapter 327: Public Trial Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xuan Wei asked, ¡°Do you still want to leave this place?¡± Huanhuan quickly nodded. ¡°Of course! I dream of leaving this damn place!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll come and take you away tomorrow.¡± Huanhuan was very surprised and quickly asked, ¡°Can I go out now? Have you found out who killed Mather and cleared my name?¡± Xuan Wei said, ¡°The physical evidence and witnesses who identified you as the person who killed Mather are solid. You¡¯re now the confirmed murderer, but because you¡¯re a female, the Elders¡¯ Association will hold a public trial tomorrow. It¡¯ll be your last chance to defend yourself.¡± Huanhuan thought for a moment and asked, ¡°There won¡¯t be anything fishy during this public trial, right?¡± Instead of answering, Xuan Wei asked, ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t take a genius to guess. There are witnesses and physical evidence. The Elders¡¯ Association must have already determined that I¡¯m the murderer. If we hold a public trial now, it¡¯ll just be a formality. No matter how I explain, I can¡¯t change the outcome of the trial as they¡¯ve already decided that I¡¯m guilty.¡± Although Huanhuan was not smart, she experienced many injustices as an orphan. Therefore, when she heard what Xuan Wei said, she immediately understood that the public trial could not be an opportunity for her to save herself. It was just one of the methods the Elders¡¯ Association was using to win over people. Huanhuan had never had any hope, so she was not disappointed. She asked, ¡°Will the prophet be present at the public trial tomorrow?¡± Xuan Wei said, ¡°No, such a small matter is usually led by First Elder. It¡¯ll be an internal decision made by the Elders¡¯ Association, so this news won¡¯t reach the prophet.¡± Huanhuan was a little disappointed. If the prophet wouldn¡¯t appear, she would have lost her only witness. She didn¡¯t even get one final chance. Xuan Wei lowered his voice. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already guessed the intentions of the Elders¡¯ Association, I might as well tell you the truth. The outcome of the trial has indeed been decided long ago. Tomorrow, after the public trial ends, you¡¯ll be burned at the stake.¡± Huanhuan thought to herself that Little Brat had guessed correctly. She would indeed be tied to a stake. The corners of her mouth twitched. ¡°Can you discuss it with the Elders¡¯ Association? If I die from getting burned alive, I¡¯ll look too ugly. Can you change it to a beheading? It would be even better if they could use poison. At least leave my corpse intact.¡± Xuan Wei was a little speechless. ¡°The public trial hasn¡¯t even begun, but you¡¯ve already thought of how to die?¡± Huanhuan said righteously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that the outcome of the trial has already been decided? I won¡¯t be able to escape death tomorrow. I can¡¯t do anything now. I can only think of how to die in advance so that I won¡¯t die in pain and embarrassment.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t die tomorrow with me around.¡± When Xuan Wei said this, Huanhuan immediately looked surprised. ¡°Are you going to save the damsel in distress?¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means that you¡¯ll suddenly rush out and save me at a critical moment when I¡¯m about to be executed.¡± Huanhuan looked at him expectantly. ¡°You¡¯ll save me, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already discussed it with Bai Di and Xue Ling. After the public trial tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you away. At that time, you¡¯ll follow Xue Hui out of the city. Bai Di and Xue Ling will meet you outside the city.¡± Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I have other plans. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± ¡°Do you need me to do anything?¡± Xuan Wei hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°If you have the chance, think of a way to mess up the situation as much as possible. This will make it easier for us to fish in troubled waters.¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± At this moment, the person in charge¡¯s voice came from above. ¡°Lord Xuan Wei, the hourglass has run out.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Xuan Wei replied. He wanted to comfort Huanhuan and tell her not to be nervous, but when he saw the seeds on the ground from the corners of his eyes, he suddenly realized that his words would just be nonsense. This little female was in such a good mood that she didn¡¯t need anyone to worry about her. Huanhuan suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know who the real murderer of Mather is?¡± ¡°I can roughly guess who it is.¡± Huanhuan thought for a moment. ¡°Is it the murderer from the temple?¡± Xuan Wei did not answer. But it was his silence that gave Huanhuan a definite answer. The last doubt in Huanhuan¡¯s mind was gone. She had nothing else to say. She waved her hand. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Xuan Wei nodded slightly in response. Then, he jumped out of the cell. The stone door was closed again. Huanhuan jumped happily on the spot. ¡°Little Brat, did you hear that? Bai Di and Xue Ling are here. And I¡¯ll see them tomorrow!¡± The system said, ¡°Yes, I heard everything. Do you still want to watch cartoons?¡± Huanhuan immediately sat back down. As she dug out sunflower seeds, peanuts, and fruits, she said, ¡°We haven¡¯t finished watching the episode just now. Did Gray Wolf eat those sheep?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t eat them. There are so many more episodes after this!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡­ The two of them watched Pleasant Goat and Big, Big Wolf all night. The next morning, when Huanhuan was brought out of the death cell, she was in a state of drowsiness. Her eyes were listless, and her eyes were dark green. Her feet were light as she walked. This was the price of staying up late to watch cartoons. Huanhuan yawned loudly. The guards in charge of escorting her couldn¡¯t help but constantly look at her face. They had escorted many prisoners on death row, but they had never seen anyone as carefree as her. She knew she was about to die, but instead of being afraid, she looked like she wanted to sleep. Was she really not afraid of death? The venue for the public trial was set in the front hall of the temple. When Huanhuan was escorted to the front hall, many beasts had already gathered outside. Huanhuan looked back at them and saw that the beasts¡¯ faces were filled with excitement and curiosity. After all, this was the first public trial for a female in all these years. It was rare! There were also public gallery seats in the hall. There were not many beasts who could sit in the public gallery. In addition to the two princes, there were a few higher-ranking noble beasts and a few divine guards. Unsurprisingly, Huanhuan saw Xuan Wei among the divine guards. He stood there silently in his metal armor, like a statue of a hero. He seemed to notice Huanhuan looking at him. He looked back calmly. His blue eyes were very similar to Bai Di¡¯s, and Huanhuan immediately found a sense of belonging. Shuang Jing stood beside Xuan Wei. Compared to the calm and magnanimous Xuan Wei, Shuang Jing was much more arrogant. He looked cool and arrogant. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but curse. He should be glad that he was strong enough. Otherwise, with his arrogant personality, he would have been beaten up. The 10 elders appeared one after another. When they arrived, the public trial officially began. First Elder began by saying a few pleasantries, then Second Elder recounted the story of Mather¡¯s murder from beginning to end. He then invited witnesses and physical evidence to prove that the murderer of Mather was Huanhuan. Chapter 328 - Scapegoat Chapter 328: Scapegoat Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After this entire process was over, First Elder opened his eyes, glanced at Huanhuan, and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s Huanhuan¡¯s turn to defend herself. Huanhuan, if you have anything to say, say it now.¡± ¡®After a while, you wouldn¡¯t be able to say it even if you wanted to.¡¯ Huanhuan heard the unspoken meaning in his words. She knew there was no way she could clear herself of suspicion. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste her breath explaining anymore. She said bluntly, ¡°Even if I killed Mather, he deserved to die!¡± First Elder¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Mather is an envoy. Killing an envoy is equivalent to openly provoking the temple! How dare you say that he deserves to die?!¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°Can he harass a female just because he¡¯s an envoy?¡± ¡°As an envoy, Mather was very well-disciplined. How could he have done anything to insult a female? Stop talking nonsense!¡± In the face of First Elder¡¯s stern words, Huanhuan was not afraid. Instead, she retorted fearlessly. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because he was an envoy that he dared to touch me in the temple. That¡¯s why I¡¯m even more surprised. How could an envoy be so bad? I don¡¯t think your temple is any better!¡± First Elder shouted angrily, ¡°How dare you?!¡± Huanhuan raised her head. ¡°The guards guarding the entrance of the temple must have heard my argument with Mather. They were far away, but I don¡¯t believe they didn¡¯t hear a word. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call those two guards out and confront them!¡± The two guards were also witnesses. They had shown their faces before, so they were definitely still in the lounge. Huanhuan said that she wanted to confront them. With so many beasts watching outside, the two princes in the gallery took the opportunity to speak. They said that they wanted the two guards to step forward and explain to everyone. The Elders¡¯ Association had no choice but to get someone to call the two guards out. Second Elder was about to speak when Huanhuan spoke first. She said, ¡°Can I question both of them?¡± Second Elder was a little hesitant. He glanced at First Elder and saw that First Elder¡¯s expression was dark, but he did not reject Huanhuan. He agreed. ¡°Alright.¡± Huanhuan looked at the two guards and smiled. ¡°You still remember me, right?¡± The guards nodded. She was the only one left in the pergola that day. She had stepped out twice, and they had seen her. She continued, ¡°I was arguing with Mather in the pergola the other day. You all heard the noise, right?¡± The two guards hesitated before nodding. ¡°Then can you tell me what you heard?¡± One of the guards said cautiously, ¡°We heard you arguing. You were angry and said you wanted him to get lost!¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°And?¡± ¡°Then we also heard Mather scream.¡± ¡°What happened after the scream? Didn¡¯t Mather say anything?¡± The two guards avoided eye contact. They chose to remain silent. Huanhuan stared at them. ¡°Why won¡¯t you answer me?¡± One of the guards couldn¡¯t help but look at the elders¡¯ seats. Huanhuan followed his gaze and saw that the 10 elders had different expressions. At first glance, they seemed to be normal. Second Elder coughed lightly. ¡°Why are you all looking over here?!¡± The guard retracted his gaze. He seemed to have received a signal just now, and his expression immediately calmed down. He quickly said, ¡°We heard from Mather that you seduced him, but he didn¡¯t like you. After being rejected, you flew into a rage out of humiliation and killed him.¡± As soon as he said this, all the beasts present looked stunned. First Elder sneered. ¡°This is your motive for killing Mather. Let¡¯s see what else you can say to defend yourself!¡± Huanhuan looked at the guard who was faking it, then at the righteous First Elder. Finally, she looked at the surrounding beasts watching the commotion. She suddenly understood. The real murderer was not important. It did not matter if Mather died. In any case, she was just a scapegoat from beginning to end. Huanhuan looked at the guard and asked again, ¡°Did you just say that I killed him because I failed to seduce Mather?¡± The guard didn¡¯t understand why she was repeating her question, but he nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Huanhuan laughed out loud. First Elder frowned and looked at her unhappily. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m laughing at you guys for lying through your teeth.¡± ¡°They¡¯re just telling the truth about what happened. If you don¡¯t have any evidence to prove your innocence, don¡¯t waste any more time.¡± First Elder had already exhausted his last trace of patience. He stood up and looked around. ¡°On behalf of the Elders¡¯ Association, I hereby announce that the female Lin Huanhuan is guilty of killing the envoy, Mather. She will be sentenced to death¡ª¡± Huanhuan interrupted him. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Can¡¯t you let me finish my last few words?¡± ¡°What else do you have to say?!¡± Huanhuan looked at the two guards again. She raised her hand to take off the veil on her face, revealing her entire face. The two guards immediately stared at her. Huanhuan questioned word by word, ¡°You said that I was angry and committed murder because I failed to seduce Mather. Then let me ask you this. With my face, which male beast do you think I can¡¯t seduce? What male beast is worth me getting angry over?¡± The guards had never seen such a beautiful female. For a moment, they were stunned on the spot and could not answer a word. Due to the angle, the other beasts in the hall could only vaguely see her side profile. When they saw the two guards¡¯ silly looks, they were all curious about what was going on. Huanhuan stared at the two guards and pressed, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering me?¡± The two guards blushed at her stare. They were clearly two burly men, but they actually looked a little shy at this moment. First Elder was very dissatisfied. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Huanhuan put on her veil again and turned to look at First Elder. ¡°I¡¯ve said what I wanted to say. Now, I want these two to consider their conscience and repeat what they just said about me. As long as they can say it, I¡¯ll confess.¡± First Elder did not understand what she meant, but he still said to the two guards, ¡°Hurry up and repeat your testimony. The case will be closed after you¡¯re done.¡± The two guards stammered, especially when they noticed Huanhuan¡¯s half-smile. Their faces turned even redder, and they couldn¡¯t say a complete sentence for a long time. First Elder was very angry. ¡°Are you stupid? You can¡¯t even speak clearly?!¡± At the same time, the beasts in the gallery and outside the hall were curious about what Huanhuan had done to make the two guards act like this. Chapter 329 - A Trap! Chapter 329: A Trap! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations No matter how much First Elder asked, the two guards could not repeat what they had said before. They couldn¡¯t be blamed for not having enough willpower. Huanhuan¡¯s face was too beautiful. Because they had dropped the ball on the spot, this public trial that should have gone smoothly suddenly became difficult to progress. Seeing that the whispers between the beasts were getting louder, First Elder directly decided. ¡°I don¡¯t care what tricks you used just now. The evidence of you killing Mather has been conclusive. Don¡¯t even think about getting rid of your crime of killing the envoy!¡± Huanhuan sneered. ¡°Are you planning to wrongly accuse me?¡± First Elder ignored her mockery and waved his hand. ¡°Tie her to the stake!¡± The guards reached out to grab Huanhuan, wanting to tie her up and drag her out. Huanhuan put her hand behind her back and quietly took out the bone knife from her space. When the guard approached, she suddenly pulled out the bone knife and slashed! The guard¡¯s wrist was cut, and blood spurted out. This sudden change frightened all the beasts present, especially the two princes. They immediately stood up and shouted, ¡°Why is there a knife on her? Didn¡¯t you search her?!¡± The guards surrounded Huanhuan, intending to swarm her and restrain her. Shuang Jing watched the drama with a disinterested expression. ¡°A poor performance by a bunch of weaklings. How boring.¡± With that, he disregarded everything that was happening and walked out of the temple. Seeing that Huanhuan was about to be grabbed, the silent Xuan Wei suddenly moved. He grabbed Huanhuan¡¯s wrist and pressed her behind him. ¡°Stop it,¡± he said. Huanhuan was grabbed tightly and could no longer move. Seeing that she was restrained, the guards retreated. First Elder already hated this female who kept causing trouble. He frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Hurry up and bring her out. Tie her to the stake!¡± Xuan Wei nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± He carried Huanhuan and strode out of the temple, followed by his guards. The public trial ended there. The two princes had no interest in something as ferocious as burning a female. They returned to the palace. Only some bolder beasts followed behind the guards, planning to watch the execution. In the Elders¡¯ Association, a few of them left one after another for various reasons. In the end, only First Elder and Second Elder went to the execution ground to be in charge of supervising the punishment. The execution ground was very simple. In the middle of the flat clearing stood a thick and tall stone pillar. Xuan Wei carried Huanhuan to the pillar. As he pretended to tie her up, he whispered in her ear, ¡°After I send you down the mountain, leave with Xue Hui immediately. Don¡¯t look back, understand?¡± Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°What about Little Lotus and Little Green?¡± ¡°Xue Hui has found them. They¡¯re safe now.¡± Huanhuan relaxed. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± First Elder and Second Elder were at the back of the group. They had yet to reach the execution ground. Xuan Wei glanced at the guards and suddenly pushed Huanhuan. He whispered, ¡°Run.¡± Huanhuan ran without thinking! Seeing that she had run away, the guards were about to chase after her when they heard Xuan Wei say, ¡°Wait here for the elders. I¡¯ll go and capture her.¡± Hence, the guards stopped and watched as Xuan Wei chased Huanhuan down the mountain. Not long after, First and Second Elders arrived at the execution ground. When they saw that there was no one at the stake, they quickly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the female?¡± A guard took a step forward and replied, ¡°She ran away just now. Lord Xuan Wei went after her.¡± Second Elder responded, ¡°I see.¡± However, First Elder acutely sensed that something was amiss. With Xuan Wei¡¯s strength, how could he let a little female run away? Moreover, he had been chasing after her for so long, but they still hadn¡¯t returned¡­ He suddenly remembered that Xuan Wei had gone to visit Huanhuan last night. His heart skipped a beat. Oh no, it was a trap! First Elder immediately ordered, ¡°That traitor, Xuan Wei, actually helped an outsider escape. Go and get them back!¡± The guards all looked at him in a daze, not understanding what he meant. First Elder said angrily, ¡°What are you all standing here for? Go after them! If they escape today, you¡¯ll all be punished!¡± The guards did not dare to delay any longer and ran chased down the mountain. If Xuan Wei really betrayed them, these guards were no match for him at all. First Elder immediately said to Second Elder, ¡°Go and call Shuang Jing over!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on it!¡± At this moment, Xuan Wei had already turned into a tiger and was carrying Huanhuan down the mountain. The wind blew past his ears, and Huanhuan¡¯s hair danced in the wind. She grabbed the white tiger¡¯s armor tightly with both hands, afraid that she would be thrown off. Xuan Wei was extremely fast and arrived at the foot of the mountain in the blink of an eye. Xue Hui was already waiting at the foot of the mountain. As soon as she saw Huanhuan, she immediately walked up to her. ¡°You¡¯re finally down! I¡¯ve been waiting at the foot of the mountain for a long time. I thought something had happened to you!¡± Huanhuan jumped off the tiger¡¯s back. Xue Hui picked her up and spread her wings to fly into the sky. At this moment, the pursuers had already reached the foot of the mountain. Xue Hui looked down at Xuan Wei. ¡°Shall we rush out together?¡± The guards were no match for the two of them. If they worked hard, they could easily break out of the encirclement. Xuan Wei noticed a figure rushing down the mountain. Without looking up, he said, ¡°Take Huanhuan and leave first. I¡¯ll stay behind to bring up the rear.¡± Xue Hui hesitated. ¡°Can you do it alone?¡± ¡°Of course, I can!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the figure had already rushed down the mountain and appeared in front of Xuan Wei like a bolt of lightning. It was Shuang Jing! Xuan Wei pounced without hesitation and fought with Shuang Jing. Xue Hui realized that a feather patrol was flying over not far away. If she delayed any longer, she and Huanhuan would not be able to leave. She made up her mind and flew out of the city with Huanhuan in her arms. Huanhuan shrank into the arms of Xue Hui. A small flower bud emerged from the collar of Xue Hui. Huanhuan saw it and immediately looked surprised. It was the skullcap! Then, another vine crawled out. The two of them burrowed into Huanhuan¡¯s arms and nuzzled her cheek affectionately. Xue Hui looked down and saw how intimate the three of them were. She explained, ¡°These two little guys were locked in the storeroom. I stole them when the guards weren¡¯t looking.¡± Huanhuan was filled with gratitude. ¡°Thank you!¡± The City of 10,000 Beasts was huge, but it was nothing to birds who were good at flying. They quickly flew out of the inner city. Xue Hui saw a fiery figure ahead and said, ¡°Someone¡¯s here to get you.¡± Huanhuan immediately turned around and saw Xue Ling stopping in the air not far away. The huge wings behind him were as dazzling as the sun. She smiled involuntarily. ¡°Xue Ling!¡± Chapter 330 - Teasing Chapter 330: Teasing Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Ling flew in front of Huanhuan and reached out to hug her. But Xue Hui wouldn¡¯t let go. She raised her chin. ¡°Go take care of the back. I¡¯ll take Huanhuan to Bai Di.¡± Xue Ling glanced at the feather patrol team flying over and clicked his tongue impatiently. ¡°Why are these guys following us like flies?!¡± Xue Hui flew out of the city with Huanhuan in his arms. Meanwhile, Xue Ling stayed where he was to face the feather patrol. The leader of the feather beasts immediately stopped in midair when he saw Xue Ling. He stared at Xue Ling warily. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the dignified Elder Xue Ling to be in cahoots with a murderer!¡± ¡°Murderer?¡± Xue Ling smiled. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± ¡°Of course, the female who ran away just now!¡± ¡°You actually called her a murderer? Looks like you¡¯ve never seen what a real murderer looks like¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Xue Ling suddenly transformed into a condor and flew out like an arrow. The leader¡¯s eyes widened. The shadow of the condor in his eyes quickly enlarged, and in the blink of an eye, it was in front of him! His eyes were blinded, and red blood instantly covered the entire world. Flames burned around him, and the feathers on his wings quickly turned to ashes. It hurt so much that he fell quickly and rolled around on the ground, trying to extinguish the flames on his body. But before he could put out the fire, the condor swooped down and broke his neck. Before he died, he heard Xue Ling say coldly, ¡°See? This is the face of a real murderer.¡± ¡­ Xue Hui carried Huanhuan out of the city and landed on a small hill. As soon as they landed, Huanhuan saw Bai Di. She ran over and threw herself into his arms. ¡°Bai Di!¡± Bai Di picked her up and kissed her forehead lovingly. ¡°I¡¯ve let you suffer these past few days.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t feel aggrieved, but when she heard Bai Di¡¯s voice, she felt especially so. She leaned into his arms and pouted. ¡°I almost died several times. I was so afraid I¡¯d never see you again.¡± Bai Di hugged her tighter. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I couldn¡¯t protect you. I let you suffer for nothing.¡± ¡°Then you have to watch me closely from now on. Don¡¯t let me separate from you.¡± ¡°Okay, I promise.¡± She raised her head and kissed him twice on the cheek. When he lowered his head to kiss her, she immediately hid in his arms and smiled like a kitten who had stolen a fish. Bai Di looked at her indulgently. ¡°Naughty.¡± Huanhuan hugged his neck and stuck out her tongue. Xue Hui coughed lightly. ¡°Although I know you two can¡¯t help it after being apart for so long, I¡¯m still a living person. You have to pay some attention to me, right?¡± Bai Di looked at her and thanked her seriously. ¡°Thank you for helping Huanhuan a lot. I¡¯ll remember this favor, and I¡¯ll definitely repay you in the future.¡± ¡°Huanhuan is not only your mate but also a member of the Divine Wood clan. It¡¯s only natural for me to take care of her. I don¡¯t need you to repay this favor.¡± Xue Hui paused before continuing, ¡°If you insist on repaying this favor, think of a way to help Xuan Wei. He¡¯s staying in the city alone to cover our retreat. I¡¯m worried that he won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°Yes, yes. Hurry up and help Xuan Wei. Don¡¯t let him stay in the city alone!¡± Xuan Wei was one of the 12 divine guards, but he saved Huanhuan, who should have been burned at the stake. To the temple, Xuan Wei¡¯s actions were equivalent to betrayal. The temple had always been extremely ruthless in dealing with traitors. Bai Di said, ¡°When Xue Ling comes back, I¡¯ll help Xuan Wei.¡± He was worried about Huanhuan and the two females staying here. There was no beast protecting them. Before long, Xue Ling flew back with a bloody stench. He landed firmly on the ground and pulled Huanhuan from Bai Di¡¯s arms without a word. He nuzzled her cheek and sighed in satisfaction. ¡°I finally found you.¡± For once, Huanhuan did not push him away. Instead, she kissed his cheek. Bai Di said to Xue Ling, ¡°Stay here and protect the two of them. I¡¯ll go to the city to find Xuan Wei.¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°Don¡¯t go. When I left the City of 10,000 Beasts just now, I saw that the entire city had been cordoned off, especially the inner city. All the exits are sealed. You can¡¯t enter at all.¡± Huanhuan immediately panicked. ¡°But Xuan Wei is still in the city!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°How¡­¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°He said he would find a way to protect himself. He should be fine!¡± ¡°He was just coaxing you. He probably just wanted to reassure you.¡± Xue Hui sighed. ¡°I hope they can spare Xuan Wei¡¯s life. When I return to the Divine Wood City, I¡¯ll look for the high priest to plead for mercy. I should be able to save him.¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°The guards will be out of the city soon to search for Huanhuan. It¡¯s not safe here. Let¡¯s go.¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°But Xuan Wei¡­¡± Bai Di said, ¡°I understand that you¡¯re worried about his safety, but there¡¯s no point in us staying here. Let¡¯s get out of here and find a safe place before we discuss saving him.¡± Huanhuan looked at his face and remembered the scene when Xuan Wei brought her down the mountain. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Do you know that Xuan Wei is your¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s my what?¡± Huanhuan suddenly remembered that she had promised Xuan Wei to keep it a secret. She could only swallow the second half of her sentence with difficulty. ¡°Nothing.¡± Xue Hui said, ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time. Let¡¯s go.¡± Xue Ling carried Huanhuan into the sky, followed by Xue Hui. Bai Di transformed into a white tiger and ran below. Huanhuan stuck her head out of Xue Ling¡¯s arms and looked back at the City of 10,000 Beasts, silently praying for Xuan Wei. She hoped he was safe. The four of them rushed for a long time and made sure that there were no more pursuers behind them. Only then did they choose to stop and rest near a stream. Huanhuan was still worried about Xuan Wei¡¯s safety. Her lips were pursed tightly, and she had no appetite even for her favorite snacks. Bai Di comforted her. ¡°Eat first. Don¡¯t starve yourself. Xue Hui has found a way to get information.¡± Before long, Xue Hui found out about Xuan Wei¡¯s whereabouts through her connections with the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce. After Xuan Wei fought with Shuang Jing, he was captured by the other two divine guards. He had all his bones broken and was hanging on the gate of the inner city of the City of 10,000 Beasts. The temple had said that if Lin Huanhuan did not return, Xuan Wei would continue to be hung on the city wall. He would be exposed to the wind and sun, hungry and cold. His corpse would be pecked by crows after he died. Huanhuan¡¯s face turned pale after hearing this. She quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back now. I¡¯ll get them to let Xuan Wei go!¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°It¡¯s a trap. You can¡¯t go!¡± ¡°But that¡¯s Xuan Wei! He¡¯s Bai Di¡¯s brother. I can¡¯t just watch him die!¡± Huanhuan shouted out the words she had been suppressing in her heart. The other three were stunned. Xue Ling and Xue Hui looked at Bai Di involuntarily. Bai Di stared at Huanhuan. ¡°How do you know he must be my brother?¡± Since things had already come to this, there was no point in hiding it anymore. Huanhuan decided to tell him the truth. Chapter 331 - Causing Trouble For Herself Chapter 331: Causing Trouble For Herself Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Bai Di heard what Huanhuan had to say, there was a short silence. As if he had made up his mind, he said to Xue Ling, ¡°I¡¯ll save Xuan Wei. Stay here and protect Huanhuan and Xue Hui.¡± Xue Ling frowned. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for you to be alone. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Huanhuan quickly echoed, ¡°The three of you can go. The chances of winning will be higher.¡± If not for the fact that she was too weak and afraid of becoming a burden, she would have followed them to save them. Bai Di disagreed. ¡°If we all leave, what will happen to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine alone,¡± Huanhuan promised solemnly. ¡°Little Green and Little Lotus will protect me. If worse comes to worst, I still have a secret method to protect myself. There won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Bai Di was still worried about leaving her alone. He insisted on leaving someone behind to protect her. Huanhuan patted her chest and said, ¡°I could even survive the demon king. You can rest assured about my ability to survive. If you¡¯re really worried, find Xuan Wei as soon as possible and come back to me.¡± After Huanhuan¡¯s repeated insistence and the fact that this trip was indeed extremely dangerous, Bai Di finally accepted her suggestion. Bai Di checked the area again. After confirming that there was no danger, he left with the two feather beasts and headed to the City of 10,000 Beasts. When everyone was gone, Huanhuan was alone. She sat on a rock by the stream, picked up a stone, and threw it into the stream. ¡°Little Brat, they¡¯ll be safe on this trip, right?¡± The system said, ¡°If you want to know the outcome, you can use the prediction mask to look at the future.¡± ¡°Can the prediction mask see the future I want to see? Didn¡¯t you say that the future the prediction mask sees is at random?¡± ¡°It¡¯s random, but maybe you¡¯ll get lucky and see the future you want to see?¡± Huanhuan thought for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going to use it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m unlucky. What if I see something I shouldn¡¯t? I¡¯ll scare myself again. Why bother?¡± Huanhuan always remembered the last time she saw herself being killed. That scene was too real. Even now, when she thought about it, she still had a lingering fear. It was enough to have experienced such a horror once. She didn¡¯t want it to happen again. Taking a step back, even if she was lucky enough to see the outcome of this rescue operation, what if it turned out to be a tragedy? Wouldn¡¯t she cry herself to death?! It was better not to look. At least she could still hope. The system said, ¡°They¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡± Huanhuan sighed. ¡°Thank you for your comfort.¡± The sun gradually set, and night enveloped the forest. The air began to turn cold. Huanhuan lit a fire, took out a blanket, wrapped herself in it, and exhaled hot air into her hands. The system asked, ¡°Do you want to watch something to pass the time?¡± ¡°Do you still want to watch Pleasant Goat and Big, Big Wolf?¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s watch a movie about vampires this time.¡± At the mention of vampires, Huanhuan thought of the super handsome men from Twilight, so she quickly nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s watch!¡± In the end, what the system played for her was not a beautiful romance fantasy movie where handsome men and beautiful women fell in love. Instead, it was an out-and-out horror movie! The vampires in the movies were each more terrifying than the other! Their sharp fangs and ferocious faces could scare people to death! Huanhuan trembled in fear halfway through, but she couldn¡¯t help but want to see if the main character was killed in the end. She curled up into a ball and continued to look down while trembling. She was just causing trouble for herself. It was not easy to watch the entire movie. Huanhuan¡¯s mind was still filled with the ferocious appearance of the protagonist before he died. He was covered in blood and was screaming crazily. She huddled in the blanket, looking apprehensive and restless. When she saw the stream, she couldn¡¯t help but imagine a vampire hiding in it. When she saw the forest, she couldn¡¯t help but imagine the vampire suddenly rushing out of the forest and biting her neck¡­ The more she thought about it, the more afraid she became! Huanhuan was especially angry. ¡°Little Brat, you¡¯re too much. You deliberately used a horror movie to scare me!¡± The system said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy will protect you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t turn into a person for me to rely on. You can¡¯t protect me at all. Boo-hoo!¡± ¡°Silly girl, I want to become human too, but I¡¯m weak. Every time I become human, I have to rest for a long time. If that happens, I won¡¯t be able to chat with you.¡± Huanhuan snorted. ¡°Then quickly think of a way to help me forget about those vampires in my head.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ we continue watching Pleasant Goat and Big, Big Wolf?¡± Huanhuan thought about it but couldn¡¯t think of a better idea, so she nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Hence, the two of them watched Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf for the entire night. It was not until the next day that Huanhuan got the ending song out of her mind. She shook her confused head like a fool and was stunned for a long time before coming back to her senses. It was dawn. Huanhuan climbed onto a large rock and stood on tiptoes to crane her neck. She still didn¡¯t see Bai Di and the others. It had been a whole night. Why weren¡¯t they back yet? Huanhuan became more and more worried. Even when the system invited her to watch cartoons again, she was not in the mood to watch them. She directly refused. Just as she was pacing anxiously, Bai Di and the others finally returned! The white tiger carried Xuan Wei on its back. Xue Ling and Xue Hui landed on the ground, retracted their wings, and helped lift Xuan Wei to the ground. Huanhuan walked over quickly. Xuan Wei was already unconscious. The metal armor on his body was in pieces, but the metal mask on his face was still intact. The posture of his limbs was obviously abnormal. Coupled with the blood stains on his body, he looked especially miserable. Xue Hui said with a pained expression, ¡°I¡¯ve checked. The wounds on his body aren¡¯t fatal, but he¡¯s lost too much blood and all his bones are broken. I can only help him stop the pain, but I can¡¯t treat him.¡± Huanhuan squatted down and carefully checked the wounds on Xuan Wei¡¯s body. Most of them were whip wounds. Some were burn wounds left by torture tools. His skin was torn, and his flesh was mangled. It was obvious from these scars that he had experienced a very terrifying punishment. The people from the temple had tried to beat him to death. They had no intention of letting him live. Huanhuan glanced at Bai Di. ¡°I can save him.¡± However, if she made a move, she would definitely expose the secret that her flesh and blood could cure all illnesses. Bai Di said nothing. He was worried about Xuan Wei¡¯s safety, but he didn¡¯t want to expose Huanhuan¡¯s secret. Xue Ling said, ¡°Save him.¡± Still, Bai Di said nothing. Huanhuan knew that he was still hesitating. She said, ¡°Xuan Wei is your brother. He¡¯s also my savior. Logically speaking, we have to save him.¡± Xue Hui seemed to understand. In the end, Bai Di chose to save him. As Huanhuan had said, if they didn¡¯t save him, they would never get over this hurdle. Chapter 332 - How Embarrassing! Chapter 332: How Embarrassing! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Ling left with Xue Hui, using the excuse of going to gather information and hunt. Huanhuan took out a bone knife, cut her wrist, and dripped blood into the bowl. Xuan Wei was seriously injured. If Huanhuan only used a little of her blood, it would definitely not be of much use. Huanhuan only stopped after filling a bowl with blood. She wrapped the cloth around the wound and said to Bai Di, ¡°Feed him first. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll squeeze more.¡± Bai Di looked at her pale face and thanked her. Huanhuan smiled. ¡°We¡¯re family. Don¡¯t give me such pleasantries. I¡¯ll be sad.¡± Bai Di helped Xuan Wei¡¯s head up and poured the blood into his mouth until there was nothing left. A moment later, Huanhuan¡¯s blood began to take effect. The wounds on Xuan Wei¡¯s body healed at a visible speed. Fresh skin grew out of the scalded areas. Before long, the wounds on his body were basically healed. Bai Di raised his arm and touched Xuan Wei¡¯s bones a few times to make sure they were healed. Huanhuan asked, ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s done. There shouldn¡¯t be anything else we have to do.¡± Bai Di put Xuan Wei¡¯s arm back. Huanhuan let out a long sigh. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Show me your hand.¡± Huanhuan reached out obediently. Bai Di held her wrist with one hand and untied the cotton with the other. His heart ached when he saw the deep wound. He couldn¡¯t help but reprimand her. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you be gentler? This is your own hand. Don¡¯t you know it hurts?!¡± Huanhuan grinned and said, ¡°I used to just bite my fingers, and I haven¡¯t cut my wrist in a long time. I¡¯m not familiar with it, so I used a little more force than needed. I¡¯ll try to improve next time.¡± Bai Di couldn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± He applied the medicine and wrapped the clean cotton strips around her wrist. Then, he lowered his head and kissed the wound on her wrist through the cotton. Huanhuan touched his cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Bai Di pulled her into his arms and brought the washed red berries to her mouth. ¡°You bled so much just now. Eat some red berries to nourish yourself.¡± Huanhuan opened her mouth and ate the fruits. After eating seven or eight berries in one go, she expressed that she was full. Bai Di touched her stomach to make sure she was full. Then, he put down the red berries and said gently, ¡°Go to sleep and rest.¡± She was already very tired from watching cartoons all night last night. Coupled with the fact that she had lost too much blood, Huanhuan was exhausted. She snuggled into Bai Di¡¯s warm, broad arms, closed her eyes, and fell asleep. When she woke up, she realized that it was already dark. Xue Ling and Xue Hui had returned. Xuan Wei was already awake. The four of them were gathered around the fire, eating and discussing their journey. Bai Di looked down at Huanhuan with a gentle gaze. ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Huanhuan instinctively raised her hand to rub her eyes, but Bai Di stopped her. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t do it. I¡¯ll rub them for you.¡± After the Divine Wood seed sprouted, Huanhuan¡¯s self-healing ability became very good. When she woke up, she felt that the wound on her wrist no longer hurt. The wound should have mostly healed. But in the face of Bai Di¡¯s concern, Huanhuan still played a little trick. She closed her eyes and let him rub her eyes. Bai Di rubbed her gently a few times. ¡°Is this okay?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Huanhuan felt her vision become clear. She looked at Xuan Wei, who was sitting on Bai Di¡¯s right, and smiled sweetly. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Xuan Wei nodded slightly, his gaze gentle. ¡°I¡¯m much better. Thank you.¡± ¡°I should be the one thanking you. If you hadn¡¯t saved me, I would have been tied to the stake and roasted.¡± Xue Hui laughed. ¡°You¡¯re family. Do you have to thank each other? It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± Huanhuan stuck out her tongue and smiled mischievously. Bai Di tucked her hair behind her ear. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Huanhuan shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t completely digested the red berries I ate before. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°Tell me if you¡¯re hungry.¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± Bai Di and the others continued their discussion. Huanhuan leaned obediently in Bai Di¡¯s arms and listened to them quietly. They were discussing whether to go straight back to the rock mountain or to Divine Wood City. According to Bai Di and Xue Ling, they wanted to go home, but the people from the 10,000 Beasts Temple would not let them go easily. They might chase them to the rock mountain. At that time, there would be another fierce battle on the rock mountain. Xue Hui said, ¡°Come with me to the Divine Wood City for a while. It won¡¯t be too late to return to the rock mountain after the commotion passes.¡± Bai Di hesitated. ¡°If we go to the Divine Wood City, won¡¯t we bring the pursuers from the 10,000 Beasts Temple there? If we cause trouble for you¡­¡± Xue Hui said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if those pursuers come to the Divine Wood City, they definitely won¡¯t be able to enter the city.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because we have the protection of the divine tree. Anyone who tries to harm the Divine Wood City will be stopped outside the city and can¡¯t enter. Even if First Elder from the palace of the City of 10,000 Beasts comes personally, he won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± Bai Di and Xue Ling didn¡¯t hesitate. They decided to go to Divine Wood City to lie low. Bai Di asked for Xuan Wei¡¯s opinion, and he agreed. Xue Ling called Huanhuan¡¯s name. Huanhuan was leaning into Bai Di¡¯s arms and about to fall asleep when she heard someone call her. She looked up at once with widened eyes. ¡°Huh?¡± Looking at her dazed appearance, she was indescribably obedient and cute. Xue Ling felt his heart itch. Unable to resist, he leaned over and lowered his mouth to hers. Before Huanhuan could react, he pried open her lips with the tip of his tongue and entered her mouth. He held a sweet fruit on the tip of his tongue. The fruit was crushed, and the sweet juice filled her mouth. The tip of Xue Ling¡¯s tongue licked every inch of her mouth, squeezing the sweet juice into her mouth. He was like a greedy beast that ate tirelessly. Huanhuan raised her head involuntarily, revealing her fragile neck. ¡°Uh-uh¡­¡± It was only when she was almost out of breath from the kiss that Xue Ling reluctantly let go of her. A thin silver thread was drawn between their lips. Xue Ling stuck out the tip of his tongue and swallowed the silver thread. At the same time, he licked the corner of his mouth. His fiery red eyes were fixed on Huanhuan as if he wanted to strip her naked and devour her. There was an indescribable sense of lust. Huanhuan¡¯s heart raced, but she quickly realized that she was still in Bai Di¡¯s arms. Xuan Wei and Xue Hui were also watching¡­ She was actually unable to control herself under such circumstances. How embarrassing! Chapter 333 - Untitled Chapter 333: Untitled Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations They had originally planned to rest for the night before setting off, but they realized that the people from the divine palace of the City of 10,000 Beasts had caught up. There was no way to rest now. Xue Ling carried Huanhuan into the sky, followed by Xue Hui. Bai Di and Xuan Wei transformed into white tigers and ran below. Huanhuan stuck her head out of Xue Ling¡¯s arms and looked back. She saw many beasts following behind her on the ground and in the sky. Their figures joined together in the night and attacked like waves. Xue Ling pressed her head back. ¡°The wind is strong. Hide.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Huanhuan obediently shrank back and hid in his arms. They traveled all night without stopping to rest. Their pursuers were gradually left behind. Xue Hui said, ¡°We still have to pass through the territory of several tribes from here to Divine Wood City. Let¡¯s try to hide and not let anyone see us, lest we get into trouble.¡± Bai Di, Xue Ling, and Xuan Wei expressed that they understood. As for Huanhuan, she fell asleep again. Although the wound on her wrist had healed, the blood she had lost would not recover anytime soon. She still looked pale and sickly. She slept and rested most of the day. They remembered Xue Hui¡¯s instructions and carefully hid their identities as they made their journey. Occasionally, they would encounter one or two small problems, but they would immediately resolve them. They stopped here and there. In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed. Every time Huanhuan woke up, she realized that her surroundings had changed again. The most obvious change was that the vegetation on the ground was becoming lusher. As far as the eye could see, large forests stretched endlessly until seemingly the end of the world. Her complexion gradually improved, and she finally recovered. Huanhuan looked around excitedly. She felt as if she were traveling in a helicopter. Not only could she experience the thrill of flying at high altitudes, but she could also take in the beauty of the world. It felt great! However, after flying for nearly a month, Huanhuan¡¯s excitement gradually disappeared. No matter how beautiful the scenery was, one would get tired of looking at it after a month. Huanhuan began to look for something else to play with. She stared at the big wings behind Xue Ling. His huge red wings flapped up and down, and his feathers fluttered in the wind. His posture was very beautiful. Unable to resist, she reached over Xue Ling¡¯s shoulder and touched his wings. Unexpectedly, Xue Ling froze when she touched him. He even forgot to flap his wings. The two of them fell straight down. It looked like a crash was about to happen! She was so frightened that she cried out, ¡°Ah!¡± Xue Ling immediately came back to his senses. He flapped his wings and they stopped falling. Xue Hui flew over. ¡°What happened?¡± A rare look of resignation appeared on Xue Ling¡¯s face. ¡°She touched my wings just now.¡± Hearing this, Xue Hui immediately understood what he meant. She covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°If she likes to touch them, let her.¡± Xue Ling ignored her teasing and continued flying forward with Huanhuan in his arms. Bai Di¡¯s voice came from below. ¡°I just heard Huanhuan cry out. Huanhuan, are you okay?¡± Huanhuan responded, ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡± The small incident was over. Huanhuan didn¡¯t dare to touch Xue Ling¡¯s wings this time, but her eyes still involuntarily drifted to his wings. Although it was just a touch, it felt really good. She really wanted to touch them again~ Xue Ling noticed her gaze and said helplessly, ¡°I can¡¯t let you touch me in the sky. Something will happen. Be good~¡± Huanhuan was very curious. ¡°Why did you react so strongly when I just touched you?¡± Wings were the most sensitive part of a feathered beast. Any touch or kiss would cause a very strong reaction. Even Xue Ling couldn¡¯t avoid this. Xue Ling said meaningfully, ¡°In the future when you mate with me, I¡¯ll let you touch me all you want.¡± Huanhuan blushed. ¡°Why did you suddenly mention mating?¡± ¡°Among the birds, touching and kissing the wings of the opposite sex is like asking for sex.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Really?¡± Xue Ling smiled maliciously. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t mind having sex with you in the sky. As long as you can accept it, I can mate with you anytime.¡± ¡°D-Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Seeing her stuttering in fear, Xue Ling couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°You can even take a joke. You¡¯re really cute!¡± Huanhuan immediately understood that she had been tricked. She was so angry that she waved her fists and punched his chest. After traveling for more than a month, they finally arrived at the territory of Divine Wood City. Xue Ling landed on the ground and slowly looked up at the dense forest in front of him. He was very curious. ¡°Is Divine Wood City here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xue Hui led the way into the forest. ¡°This forest is the guardian area of the divine tree. After entering this forest, you can¡¯t transform into your beast form or use the power of your beast souls again. No beast can fly in the sky either.¡± That was why she dared to say that as long as they reached the Divine Wood City, the pursuers from the City of 10,000 Beast¡¯s palace would not be able to enter. This forest was the natural wall of the Divine Wood City. No one could cross it. Xue Ling carried Huanhuan and walked in behind her. Bai Di followed closely behind, and Xuan Wei was the last. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she heard Xue Hui¡¯s explanation. ¡°It sounds so magical!¡± Xue Hui turned and smiled at her. ¡°There are many other magical things in Divine Wood City. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like this place.¡± Tall, lush trees joined together, almost covering the sky. The deeper they went, the less sunlight they saw. But miraculously, the light didn¡¯t feel dim at all. This was because there was a kind of glowing mushroom in the forest. This mushroom grew in every corner of the forest. The mushroom caps of various sizes emitted a faint blue light. They were like small light bulbs that lit up the entire forest. Xue Hui explained, ¡°These are Moonlight Mushrooms. They¡¯re unique to our Divine Wood City. Aren¡¯t they beautiful?¡± Huanhuan put her down. She squatted down and gently touched a Moonlight Mushroom with her fingers. The Moonlight Mushroom swayed twice. Some small blue spores flew out of it and circled around Huanhuan. Huanhuan widened her eyes and looked at the dreamlike scenery in front of her as if she was watching a special effects movie. She held out her palm, and the spores landed lightly on it. Xue Hui smiled and said, ¡°These spores are a gift from the Moonlight Mushroom. It seems that it likes you very much.¡± Chapter 334 - You’re Adorable Chapter 334: You¡¯re Adorable Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When they reached the deepest part of the forest, they finally saw the legendary divine tree. The trunk reached into the clouds, and the lush leaves covered the sky like a big umbrella. Among the dense leaves were some small white flowers. Huanhuan looked up at the divine tree in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°What a big tree!¡± The divine tree suddenly moved. It extended a branch and brought a small white flower to her. It let out a low voice that was filled with vicissitudes. ¡°For you.¡± Huanhuan froze. This tree could actually speak?! And it gave her a flower?! At the side, Xue Hui quickly urged, ¡°What are you waiting for? This is a gift from the divine tree. Hurry up and accept it.¡± Huanhuan quickly reached out and picked the little white flower. ¡°Thank you.¡± The branch of the divine tree gently touched the top of her head as if it was an elder stroking the head of a junior. It was filled with affection and care. Unwilling to be left out, the lotus extended its flower and touched the branch of the divine tree. The divine tree chuckled and touched the petals of the lotus. Then, it took out a round fruit and placed it in front of the lotus. The lotus opened its petals and swallowed the fruit. This fruit seemed to be very useful to it. The lotus grew several pale pink petals. When it put the petals away, the small bud became round and cute. Holding onto the principle of sharing good things with her good brothers, the lotus turned around and shouted at the mountain tiger, ¡°Little Green, come out!¡± Little Green popped its head out. It seemed to be a little reserved. Its vines were tightly wrapped around the lotus. It carefully greeted the divine tree. ¡°Hello.¡± The divine tree touched its vines and took out a fruit for it. Little Green wrapped the fruit with its vines, but it didn¡¯t eat it. Instead, it handed the fruit to Huanhuan. ¡°Here, Mistress.¡± Seeing its actions, the lotus immediately regretted it. If it had known earlier, it wouldn¡¯t have been in such a hurry to swallow the fruit. It should have given the fruit to its mother first. Huanhuan picked up the fruit and looked at it. It was pale yellow and looked a little like an apricot. It also smelled faintly of it. She returned the fruit to Little Green. ¡°Eat it.¡± After getting its mistress¡¯ permission, Little Green immediately opened its mouth and swallowed the fruit. In just a moment, poisonous thorns grew on the surface of the vines. Its strength had increased, and it happily went to take credit for it from Huanhuan. The vines reached out to the back of Huanhuan¡¯s hand, wanting to rub against her. Huanhuan quickly dodged its vines. ¡°You¡¯re covered in thorns now. You can¡¯t rub against me as casually as before.¡± With so many poisonous thorns, a layer of flesh on the back of her hand would definitely be scraped off. Little Green, who tried to wheedle but was rejected, felt like the sky was about to collapse. The leaves on the vines hung down. Mistress didn¡¯t love it anymore. Boohoo! Huanhuan quickly touched its leaves. ¡°If you want to rub against me in the future, just use your leaves. Don¡¯t use your vines. I¡¯ll get hurt.¡± Little Green, which had been stroked, immediately became happy again. It rubbed its leaves against her fingertips and nodded happily. ¡°Okay!¡± Huanhuan looked up at the divine tree in front of her. ¡°Thank you for the fruits.¡± Little Lotus and Little Green thanked the tree together. The divine tree said, ¡°You¡¯re all good children.¡± Although it had no face, Huanhuan could still feel that the divine tree was definitely smiling. Xue Hui warned, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. We should go in.¡± Huanhuan slowly tucked the little white flower into the collar of her shirt. She took back the lotus and Little Green. Xue Ling picked her up and continued walking inside. She turned her head and waved at the divine tree. ¡°Goodbye!¡± The leaves of the divine tree swayed gently and rustled as if in response to her goodbye. For some reason, Huanhuan felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity with this divine tree, especially when it approached her. Not only did she not reject it at all, but she also couldn¡¯t help but feel close to it. She felt as though it was a kind and reliable elder. As they walked, Xue Hui introduced, ¡°The divine tree was originally a sword tree. It used to be friends with the Divine Wood. Later, the Divine Wood withered and the sword tree fell into a deep sleep. However, it still protects this forest, so we call it the divine tree.¡± Huanhuan seemed to have understood something. It turned out that the divine tree and the Divine Wood were old acquaintances. No wonder she felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity with it. Xue Ling said half-jokingly, ¡°Just now, I saw that the divine tree was having fun with Huanhuan and the others. It didn¡¯t look like it was sleeping.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story. In short, the divine tree was awakened not long ago. We still don¡¯t know who woke it up.¡± Xue Hui sighed deeply. ¡°If we can find that person, our Divine Wood clan might be reborn.¡± Huanhuan was puzzled. ¡°Reborn? What does that mean?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Not wanting to get into this, Xue Hui quickly changed the subject and continued to introduce them to the various characteristics of the forest. A handsome young man suddenly hung down from the tree. He grinned and made a big face at Huanhuan. Caught off guard, Huanhuan was shocked. Xue Ling protected Huanhuan with one hand while his other hand turned into a claw that grabbed at the other party! The young man quickly dodged. His movements were very light. He said with a cheeky smile, ¡°I was just joking. Don¡¯t take it so seriously!¡± Xue Hui slapped the back of his head and scolded him angrily, ¡°Huanhuan is timid. Don¡¯t scare her.¡± The young man covered his head and felt especially aggrieved. ¡°The high priest said that you brought guests. I specially came to pick you up. But instead of thanking me, you hit me. You¡¯re too much!¡± Ignoring his accusation, Xue Hui said coldly, ¡°Lead the way.¡± The young man seemed to be quite afraid of her. He muttered something under his breath, then obediently ran to lead the way. Seeing that it was an acquaintance, Xue Ling retracted his claws. Xue Hui turned around and said to Huanhuan, ¡°He¡¯s called Ah Gui. He¡¯s one of us. He¡¯s very naughty and likes to tease people. When you see him in the future, remember to stay away from him so that you won¡¯t be bullied by him again.¡± Huanhuan replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Ah Gui had sharp ears. When he heard what Xue Hui said, he shouted unhappily, ¡°How did I bully her? I was joking with her because she¡¯s cute. If it were any other beast, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with them.¡± Xue Hui exposed him bluntly. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t make excuses. You just think she¡¯s stupid and easy to bully.¡± Huanhuan looked at her eagerly. ¡°Am I stupid?¡± Xue Hui was calm. ¡°You look cute when you¡¯re stupid.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She was not comforted at all. What should she do? Not long after, they heard Ah Gui call out, ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Sunlight streamed down from above, clearing the world. Chapter 335 - Divine Wood City Chapter 335: Divine Wood City Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The Divine Wood City was built in the forest. All the houses were built of wood and leaves. They were located on branches, and vines were used to build bridges between each tree to form a ¡®sky city¡¯. A stream flowed under the trees. Every now and then, some small animals would run past. The crisp chirping of birds echoed in the forest. As far as the eye could see, it was like being in a fairy tale¡ªbeautiful and dreamy. As they walked, Xue Hui said, ¡°We¡¯ll meet the high priest in the temple first. Then we¡¯ll take you to rest.¡± The Divine Wood Temple was located in the largest tree in the city. The tree was so huge that it would take more than 20 adults to surround its trunk. Ah Gui said, ¡°You can go in yourselves. I won¡¯t go in.¡± Xue Hui glanced at him. ¡°You¡¯re afraid the high priest will lecture you again, right?¡± After being exposed, Ah Gui immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation. He retorted angrily, ¡°He¡¯s good to every beast, but he¡¯s especially strict with me. I don¡¯t like being around him!¡± With that, he ran off without looking back. Xue Hui slowly smiled helplessly. ¡°Ah Gui is the high priest¡¯s child. The high priest has high hopes for him. Sometimes, he¡¯s inevitably too harsh, causing Ah Gui to become a little awkward. When you see the high priest later and if he asks about Ah Gui, tell him that he had something to do and left first. Don¡¯t tell him what Ah Gui just said.¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± They walked up the stairs and entered the temple. The trunk was completely hollow. The first floor was very empty, and only a few divine servants were sweeping it. Xue Hui led Huanhuan and the others up the spiral stairs. The wooden stairs creaked as they stepped on them. When they reached the second floor, they finally met the high priest of the Divine Wood Temple, Bi Huan. Bi Huan¡¯s name suited him very well. He had green eyes, long white hair, and many wrinkles at the corners of his eyes. However, he still looked very energetic. He sat in an ancient rattan chair. On the wall behind him, there were various vine plants. Many of them had small flowers. They were very beautiful. He held a long walking stick in his hand. The walking stick was made of several withered vines entangled together. On closer inspection, one would notice that there were many fine patterns on the vines. Xue Hui bowed to him. ¡°Lord Bi Huan, I¡¯m back.¡± Bi Huan nodded slightly. ¡°I heard from the plants in the forest that you brought four guests, so I asked Ah Gui to pick you up. You saw him, right?¡± Xue Hui nodded. ¡°He brought us here.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t I see him? Where did he go to have fun?¡± She said, ¡°He said he had something to do, so he left first.¡± The corners of Bi Huan¡¯s mouth twitched as he sneered. ¡°What serious matter could he possibly be dealing with? He¡¯s just following his friends around to dig out bird eggs.¡± Seeing that he was showing signs of anger, Xue Hui quickly changed the topic. ¡°I brought Huanhuan here. She¡¯s the descendant I told you about before.¡± The arrival of his kind made Bi Huan temporarily put aside the matters of his son. He followed Xue Hui¡¯s gaze and saw Lin Huanhuan. He smiled and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Lin Huanhuan?¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Hello, High Priest.¡± Bi Huan waved at her. ¡°Come here and let me take a closer look.¡± Huanhuan hesitated for a moment before walking over. When she approached, Bi Huan immediately smelled the Divine Wood aura on her. After confirming that she was indeed a descendant of the Divine Wood clan, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He raised his hand to touch her head. ¡°Good girl. I know you¡¯ve suffered in the 10,000 Beasts Temple. You don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore.¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my kind and my family. You don¡¯t have to be so formal.¡± Huanhuan replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing how nervous she was, Bi Huan knew that because she had just arrived, she would not be able to get used to it for a while. He comforted her considerately, saying, ¡°No matter what you¡¯ve experienced in the past, you¡¯ve returned to the Divine Wood City now. This is your home. No matter what happens in the future, the Divine Wood City will be your strongest backing.¡± This promise contained a lot of meaning. Huanhuan was a little flattered. Even though she was touched, she became even more nervous. If Bi Huan found out that she was not from the Divine Wood clan, he would definitely be very angry and disappointed, right? Bi Huan noticed the small white flower pinned to the collar of her clothes and paused. ¡°This is a flower from the divine tree, right?¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°The divine tree gave it to me.¡± ¡°It seems that the divine tree likes you very much,¡± Bi Huan said in relief. ¡°As long as you wear this flower, you can go anywhere in the Divine Wood City.¡± Huanhuan did not expect a little white flower to have such a meaning. Her impression of the divine tree increased again. Bi Huan glanced at Bai Di, Xue Ling, and Xuan Wei. Compared to the kindness he showed Huanhuan, he was much more polite to Bai Di and the other two. ¡°You must have worked hard to come all the way here. Go and rest for the night. I¡¯ll hold a welcome banquet for you tomorrow. Please come.¡± Bai Di, Xue Ling, and Xuan Wei each said, ¡°You¡¯re too polite.¡± ¡­ After walking out of the temple, Xue Hui led Huanhuan, Bai Di, and the others to a large tree. They climbed a staircase made of vines. It was a two-story treehouse. It was rather exquisite. Xue Li said, ¡°This house used to be where one of my mates lived. Now that he¡¯s moved in with me, this house has been empty since then. Let me help you clean up. You can make do here for tonight. I¡¯ll find you another spacious house tomorrow.¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself. I think this place is quite good.¡± In any case, they were only staying here for a while. After avoiding the limelight, they would leave. There was no need to be too particular. Xue Hui said that she wanted to clean up the place, but Huanhuan couldn¡¯t let her do it herself. In the end, Huanhuan, Bai Di, Xue Ling, and Xuan Wei cleaned the house together. Xue Hui had someone send them many fruits and vegetables. ¡°The beasts living in Divine Wood City are all vegetarians. In principle, meat is not allowed in Divine Wood City, but it doesn¡¯t matter if you eat meat without being seen.¡± Xue Hui paused for a moment before reminding them, ¡°You can¡¯t hunt any animals in the forest. Otherwise, the divine tree will be angry.¡± Bai Di and Xuan Wei could only agree. Huanhuan was an omnivore and could eat anything. It didn¡¯t matter if she had a vegetarian diet, but Bai Di and Xuan Wei couldn¡¯t bear it. They had to eat meat to maintain the energy their bodies needed. Fortunately, there was still a lot of meat in the space. It was enough for them to eat for a while. Even if they finished eating the meat in the space, they could still use the space to send a message to Shuang Yun and Sang Ye to ask them to help hunt some prey and put them in the space. Chapter 336 - What A Stupid Teammate! Chapter 336: What A Stupid Teammate! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The welcome banquet was set up on the first floor of the Divine Wood Temple. There were tables and chairs made of wood, as well as cups and plates made of grass and petals. The place and set-up had a refreshing aura. As Bai Di and Xuan Wei did not like to eat vegetables, they did not look forward to the welcome banquet of the Divine Wood clan. But when the dishes were served, they were surprised to find meat! It was sliced into slices. They were white and did not have any seasoning. They looked very light, but compared to the fruits and vegetables, it was obviously more to Bai Di and Xuan Wei¡¯s taste. Bai Di tried to eat it, but to his surprise, it wasn¡¯t meat! It tasted very soft in his mouth. It did taste a little like fatty meat, but it was not as greasy as meat. It had a faint fragrance in his mouth. Noticing Bai Di¡¯s puzzled expression, Xue Hui took the initiative to explain, ¡°These are dishes made of Moonlight Mushrooms. These mushrooms are soft and delicious. They¡¯re very similar to the meat dishes you carnivores like, so I specially got someone to prepare these for you.¡± Hearing this, Huanhuan was curious and tried a Moonlight Mushroom. It was unexpectedly delicious. She whispered to Bai Di, ¡°When we get home, we¡¯ll plant some mushrooms too.¡± Mushrooms were especially nice when used to make soup. They were also delicious when stir-fried with vegetables and cooked in hotpot! Thinking of the various ways to eat mushrooms, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but swallow again. Bai Di knew exactly what she was thinking when he saw her gluttony. He smiled indulgently. ¡°Okay.¡± In order to welcome Huanhuan, Bi Huan personally attended the welcome banquet. He got someone to bring five cups of fruit dew to Huanhuan and Xuan Wei. The fruit dew was in wooden cups. Huanhuan peeked around and realized that the contents in all five cups were different colors. The contents of the glass in front of her were pink and looked especially cute. The contents of Bai Di¡¯s cup were golden, Xue Ling¡¯s was orange-red, and Xuan Wei¡¯s was light green. Bi Huan smiled. ¡°I made the fruit dew myself. I hope you like it.¡± Xue Hui looked at the five of them enviously. ¡°Not only does the high priest make yummy fruit dew, but it also has all kinds of magical effects. For example, Huanhuan¡¯s cup of pink fruit dew has the effect of beautifying one¡¯s face. I¡¯ve only drunk it once in the past, and the high priest has never made it for me again.¡± Huanhuan blinked. ¡°I can give you half of mine.¡± Xue Hui cheered up at this and was about to agree when she was stopped by Bi Huan¡¯s cough. Bi Huan coughed twice and said, ¡°If you want to drink it, I¡¯ll make it for you later. This glass of fruit dew is specially for Huanhuan. Don¡¯t snatch her things.¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine even if I don¡¯t drink it¡­¡± ¡°No, these are the rules. You can¡¯t mess around.¡± Seeing Bi Huan¡¯s serious expression, Huanhuan could not say anything else. She looked at Xue Hui apologetically. Xue Hui smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. The high priest has already said that he¡¯ll make more fruit dew for me. I¡¯m looking forward to it. Hurry up and drink your fruit dew. If you leave it for too long, it won¡¯t taste fresh.¡± Huanhuan replied, ¡°Okay.¡± She picked up the cup and took a small sip. It was sour and sweet with a refreshing fruity fragrance. It was indeed delicious. Huanhuan took another big sip. Bi Huan asked, ¡°How does it taste?¡± ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Huanhuan praised sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it.¡± Bi Huan was very relieved. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll make you a few more cups of fruit dew.¡± Huanhuan was flattered and quickly waved her hand. ¡°You¡¯re so busy. I¡¯m very satisfied that you found the time to make me a cup of fruit dew. You don¡¯t have to waste your time on me.¡± Bi Huan looked at her obedient and cute appearance and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°You¡¯re a good child. If only my son was as obedient and sensible as you.¡± At this, he looked around and realized that there was no sign of Ah Gui at the table. He turned to look at the sled. ¡°Where¡¯s Ah Gui?¡± Xue Hui thought for a moment before saying, ¡°His stomach hurt just now. He probably went to the bathroom.¡± She had just finished talking when Ah Gui appeared. When Bi Huan saw him, he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I inform you yesterday that there was a welcome banquet today? Where did you go just now? Why did you only come now?¡± Ah Gui did not see Xue Hui mouthing at him. He opened his mouth and randomly lied, ¡°I accidentally fell when I went out just now and dirtied my clothes. I just went back to change.¡± Xue Hui covered her forehead. What a stupid teammate! Bi Huan turned to look at Xue Hui. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say his stomach hurt?¡± Xue Hui had nothing to say. She could only lower her head and accept the scolding. Bi Huan sneered. ¡°It¡¯s fine if he¡¯s fooling around, but you¡¯re covering for him. The two of you complement each other very well!¡± Xue Hui would always be willing to admit her mistake. She quickly nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Bi Huan: ¡°¡­¡± Ah Gui said stiffly, ¡°Come at me if you have anything to say. Don¡¯t get angry at Sister Xue Hui.¡± Xue Hui quickly shot him a look to stop him from adding fuel to the fire. Bi Huan frowned. ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude? You¡¯re the one who did something wrong. Can¡¯t I even say a few words?¡± ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± he asked reasonably. ¡°I told you yesterday that this welcome banquet is very important. Why are you late? Did you ignore what I said?!¡± ¡°So what if I¡¯m late? It doesn¡¯t matter whether I¡¯m here or not!¡± ¡°You!¡± Bi Huan frowned in anger, his green eyes turning dark green. Ah Gui felt a little weak under his glare, but then he puffed out his chest and glared back at him, showing that he was not afraid of him at all. The originally happy atmosphere instantly quietened down. Xue Hui quickly got up and pulled Ah Gui aside. She whispered, ¡°There are guests present today. Don¡¯t say too much. Do me a favor, okay?¡± Ah Gui was still angry, but he gave Xue Hui face and replied angrily, ¡°Alright.¡± Xue Hui pulled him to a seat. Bi Huan glanced at him. Although he was unhappy, he didn¡¯t say anything else. Xue Hui smiled and said a few words to ease the atmosphere before suppressing the awkward atmosphere. After eating and drinking, Bai Di carried Huanhuan back. Huanhuan instructed, ¡°We have to teach the children well in the future. We can¡¯t be fierce to them for no reason. Don¡¯t let them become as awkward as Ah Gui.¡± It was really tiring to raise a brat! Bai Di smiled. ¡°Big White and Little White are very obedient.¡± Speaking of the tiger babies, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She hoped that these messy things would pass quickly. She missed the children. Upon returning to their residence, Huanhuan yawned. Bai Di saw that she was sleepy, so he put her to bed and covered her with a blanket. Huanhuan closed her eyes and fell asleep quickly. She had a lot of dreams that night. Chapter 337 - Dream Chapter 337: Dream Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan opened her eyes, waking up. She sat up and realized that Bai Di, who should be sleeping beside her, was gone. Where had he gone in the middle of the night? Huanhuan was very puzzled. She lifted the blanket, put on her shoes, and walked out of the bedroom. There was no one downstairs either. Not only Bai Di, but Xue Ling and Xuan Wei were also nowhere to be seen. Huanhuan¡¯s doubts grew. She pushed the door open and walked out. She saw that it was dark outside. Only the empty space below was filled with many torches. There were many beasts kneeling in the open space. They crossed their hands in front of their chests and looked forward piously. Huanhuan followed their gaze and saw a big tree in front of them. Under the tree stood a young girl in a white skirt and black shirt. The girl¡¯s face was covered by a white mask. A red lotus was between her eyebrows. She raised her arm, revealing the silver bell on her wrist. Her bare feet turned gently on the grass, and her skirt swayed like a wave. The crisp sound of a bell spread through the forest. Countless golden flowers bloomed on the tree. The petals fell and formed a golden carpet under her feet. It was like the finest brocade that led to heaven. The beasts began to kneel. A faint chanting came from the horizon. Huanhuan saw that the girl¡¯s dance was extremely familiar. It was identical to the dance she had once danced. Involuntarily, she walked over. Her feet left no mark on the golden petals. The girl seemed to notice Huanhuan approaching. Her bare feet drew circles on the golden petals. She danced as she walked toward Huanhuan. Huanhuan looked at her and murmured, ¡°Who are you?¡± The girl¡¯s fingertips brushed her cheek. Her voice was ethereal. ¡°I¡¯m you¡­¡± ¡°Are you me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the girl whispered intimately into her ear as she wrapped her arms around her waist. ¡°I¡¯m you.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s gaze gradually became unfocused, and her body involuntarily accepted the girl¡¯s approach. Their bodies gradually became transparent as if they were about to merge. At that moment, a large hand pressed against Huanhuan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Huanhuan!¡± Huanhuan was shocked. She turned around and saw a handsome man standing behind her. She saw his face clearly and couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Prophet?¡± However, the other party said, ¡°I¡¯m not the prophet. I¡¯m your father.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Although I know you¡¯re Little Brat, it¡¯s too much for you to call yourself my father.¡¯ The system looked exactly like the prophet. His eyes were hidden behind the cloth made from shark silk. His thin lips parted. ¡°Don¡¯t believe all of this. What you¡¯re seeing is just a dream.¡± ¡®A dream?¡¯ Huanhuan blinked slowly as if she didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about. The system approached her. ¡°Wake up. This is just a dream.¡± Huanhuan looked around and realized that the scene around her had changed. The beasts had all disappeared, turning into piles of white bones. The big tree had also withered, leaving only a withered branch. The petals on the ground had long turned to ashes. The dreamlike scenery just now instantly turned into hell. As for the masked girl, she was still standing where she was. Her white dress and black shirt were already tattered and stained with blood. The girl looked at Huanhuan coldly. Her gaze was like a poisonous knife that stabbed her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save us?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s scalp went numb. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I can¡¯t save you. I can¡¯t save anyone¡­¡± ¡°You could have saved us, but you gave us up!¡± Huanhuan hugged her head and kept denying it. ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Everyone is dead. Why are you the only one who survived? Why didn¡¯t you die with us?!¡± Huanhuan¡¯s head hurt. ¡°No! It¡¯s not like that!¡± The system said, ¡°Calm down. Don¡¯t let the dream affect your mind.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t hear him. Her emotions were very bad. She was trembling and emitting a faint black aura. The system¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to wake up.¡± He took out a bone knife and stabbed it into Huanhuan¡¯s chest! Blood sprayed! Huanhuan¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at him in disbelief. Finally, she collapsed into a pool of blood. ¡°Ah!¡± Huanhuan suddenly opened her eyes! She saw the ceiling above her and gasped for breath. It took her a moment to recover from the nightmare. Whew. Fortunately, it was just a dream. Huanhuan sat up and touched her chest. The feeling of her heart being pierced by the bone knife was extremely real. Even now, she still felt terrified. Huh? Where had Bai Di gone? Huanhuan realized that there was nothing beside her. Bai Di, who should have been sleeping beside her, was gone. She lifted the blanket and sat up. She put on her shoes and walked downstairs. Not only Bai Di, but Xue Ling and Xuan Wei were also gone. Where had the three of them gone in the middle of the night? Filled with doubts, Huanhuan pushed open the door and walked out. It was dark outside, except for many torches in the open space below. There were many beasts kneeling where the fire illuminated. Under the tree, a young girl in a white dress and black shirt danced with a white mask. A crisp bell rang. Huanhuan looked at the scene in front of her in a daze. Why was she back? The dancing girl saw Huanhuan coming and stopped dancing. She reached out to her. ¡°You¡¯re here¡­¡± Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m you¡­¡± The girl hugged Huanhuan as if she wanted to become one with her. The system appeared again and pulled Huanhuan back. He frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you back here?¡± Huanhuan looked at him in a daze. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why are we here again?¡± Without another word, the system took out his bone knife. ¡°It might hurt a little, but this is the only way I can send you away.¡± The bone knife pierced her chest again, and blood filled the air. Huanhuan was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t breathe. She fell back into a pool of blood. Before she lost consciousness, she heard the system say, ¡°Don¡¯t come again.¡± Huanhuan opened her eyes again. It was still the familiar ceiling, and there was still no one beside her. Bai Di, Xue Ling, and Xuan Wei were all gone. She slowly pushed open the door and walked out. She saw the beasts kneeling outside and the young girl dancing under the tree. The girl hugged her again. Her voice was ethereal, but her words were demonic. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± The system appeared again. He reached out and pulled Huanhuan over. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to come again?¡± he asked helplessly. Huanhuan wanted to cry. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to come either, but every time I open my eyes, I find that I¡¯m still in a dream. What can I do? I¡¯m desperate too!¡± The system sighed. He pulled out his bone knife. ¡°I feel like a homicidal maniac now.¡± Huanhuan was terrified when she saw the knife, but if she didn¡¯t let him stab her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the dream. She could only close her eyes and grit her teeth. ¡°Come on!¡± The bone knife pierced her chest, causing her to wake up again. But when she opened her eyes, she found that there was still no one beside her. The girl in the white skirt and black shirt stood under the tree and smiled at her. ¡°I told you, you won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Chapter 338 - Daddy, Love Me Again! Chapter 338: Daddy, Love Me Again! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan spent the entire night in a dream that kept repeating. She didn¡¯t get out of the dream until dawn. Huanhuan slowly opened her eyes and saw Bai Di sleeping beside her. His long white hair was scattered on the bed, and his handsome face was warm in the morning light. She heaved a long sigh of relief. She was finally awake! Bai Di quickly sensed that the little female in his arms was awake. He opened his eyes and lowered his head to kiss her forehead. ¡°Good morning.¡± His voice was still hoarse from waking up, making him sound very sexy. Huanhuan looked up and kissed his chin. ¡°You still look so handsome today!¡± Resigned by her praise, Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°Sleep a little longer. I¡¯ll prepare breakfast.¡± She propped one hand on the side of her face as he got dressed. He was in good shape with broad shoulders, a narrow waist, and long legs. Bathed in the morning sun, he was very beautiful and seductive. After getting dressed, Bai Di turned around and saw the little female staring at him. He smiled. ¡°What do you want to eat today?¡± Huanhuan blurted out, ¡°I want to eat you.¡± Bai Di thought for a moment, then began to undress. He was indulgent. ¡°It¡¯s a little tiring to do this on an empty stomach, but I can give it to you anytime if you need it.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°I was just saying. Don¡¯t really take your clothes off. Hurry up and put them on. I¡¯m still waiting to eat the breakfast you make.¡± Bai Di got dressed again, but before he left, he turned around and winked at her. ¡°If you¡¯re really hungry, you can come find me in the kitchen downstairs. We can eat while we cook.¡± Huanhuan smiled like an idiot. ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡± After Bai Di left, Huanhuan lay alone in bed. you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl.com/39hpcn6j " to support us She climbed to her feet. As she got dressed, she called the system out and asked about her dream last night. The system said, ¡°Someone used Dream Control on you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Huanhuan had never heard of such a thing and was stunned. The system explained patiently, ¡°Dream Control is a secret technique that allows a person to enter other people¡¯s dreams. Everything you saw in your dream was arranged by the other party. They deliberately let you see those scenes and made you believe them. Once you sink into the dream, you¡¯ll become their puppet.¡± The dreams last night felt very real. Huanhuan almost believed them. Her emotions were so agitated that she almost lost control. Fortunately, at those critical moments, the system stabbed her and woke her from her dreams. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but touch her chest at the thought. She looked plaintive. ¡°Do you remember how many times you stabbed me last night?¡± ¡°32.¡± Huanhuan was horrified. ¡°You counted each time you stabbed me? You¡¯re crazy!¡± The system smiled proudly. ¡°I¡¯ve never stabbed someone so many times in my life. Of course, I have to remember the number of times. This can be considered one of my achievements!¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart ached. ¡°The perverted father stabbed his daughter 32 times in a row. Is it a loss of morals or a loss of humanity?!¡± The system: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I call you ¡®Dad¡¯, but you attacked me. How can I sleep at night?!¡± The system: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The heavens are guilty of letting a madman be born, and this will result in lifelong resentment!¡± The system couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Huanhuan covered her chest. ¡°32 slashes. My heart still hurts!¡± ¡°They were just dreams. How could they hurt when you were just dreaming? You¡¯re really good at kicking up a fuss! Do you want a hug, a kiss, and for me to lift you up?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The system said coldly, ¡°Get lost.¡± Huanhuan sobbed. ¡°Daddy, love me again!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no love, only hate. Do you want me to stab you a few more times?¡± ¡°Thank you, but no!¡± Huanhuan refused quickly. She got dressed and walked downstairs. Xue Ling sat in the sun combing his feathers. He saw Huanhuan coming and casually took out a feather for her. ¡°I think this feather matches your hairstyle today.¡± Huanhuan took the feather and asked curiously, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt to pluck the feathers from your body?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t pluck this feather. It fell by itself.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you so old that you¡¯re starting to shed?!¡± Xue Ling¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he explained patiently, ¡°This is just normal shedding. When this season comes, some of the older feathers will naturally fall off. I¡¯ll grow new feathers that are tougher and more beautiful.¡± Realization dawned on Huanhuan. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°You have to keep the feathers I give you. If you lose them, I¡¯ll spank you.¡± Huanhuan snorted. ¡°If you dare hit me, I¡¯ll make you kneel on a washboard!¡± Xue Ling asked, ¡°What¡¯s a washboard?¡± ¡°A very useful item that¡¯s specially used to wash clothes and punish husbands at the same time.¡± Bai Di brought out the breakfast he had prepared. It was steaming hot meatloaf and vegetable soup. Bai Di and Xuan Wei only ate meatloaf. Occasionally, they would drink a few mouthfuls of soup. Huanhuan and Xue Ling preferred the soup and only ate a few mouthfuls of meatloaf. After dinner, Xue Hui came to their door. She said, ¡°The Bright Flower Festival is in two days. There¡¯ll be a big bonfire party in the city. You can come and play too.¡± Huanhuan was very curious. ¡°Bright Flower Festival?¡± ¡°The Bright Flower Festival is a festival unique to our Divine Wood City. On that day, all the flowers in the forest will bloom. The scenery is very beautiful. Moreover, many single male beasts will express their love for the females on this day. It¡¯ll be very lively and fun.¡± As a married female, Huanhuan was not interested in the male beasts¡¯ courting, but she was looking forward to the blooming flowers described by Xue Hui. She said that she would definitely attend the bonfire party that day. After Xue Hui left, Xue Ling pinched Huanhuan¡¯s earlobe. His voice was lazy, but there was a hint of malice in it. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that you have the four of us? You¡¯re still interested in finding other male beasts to be your mates?¡± Huanhuan blushed. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I just want to see the scenery of flowers blooming. I¡¯ve never thought of accepting another male beast in addition to the four of you.¡± Xue Ling kissed her lips. ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± In order to prepare for the Bright Flower Festival, Xue Hui was very busy. Due to the lack of manpower, she even enlisted the help of Bai Di, Xue Ling, and Xuan Wei. Huanhuan was bored staying in the house alone. Ah Gui happened to come to her door and say that he wanted to take her to pick fruits. She agreed without much hesitation. He then hurried her out the door. Huanhuan said, ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll inform Bai Di and the others.¡± Ah Gui frowned and asked, ¡°Are you still a child? Why do you have to report to your mates when you go out?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want them to worry. What has this got to do with being a child?¡± Ah Gui snorted. ¡°Then go and come back quickly. My time is precious.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Chapter 339 - Sister Chapter 339: Sister Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After finding Bai Di, Huanhuan told him about going out with Ah Gui to pick fruits. Bai Di stroked her head and said gently, ¡°Be careful on the way. Come back early.¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± Huanhuan thought that she and Ah Gui would be the only ones picking fruits. When she ran back to Ah Gui, she realized that he was with his friend. The friend looked to be about 11 or 12 years old. He had short green-gray hair and was small. His eyes were big, and there was a dark green vine-like tattoo on his slender neck. He looked quite unique. Ah Gui introduced him briefly. ¡°He¡¯s my friend. You can call him Qian Ye.¡± Huanhuan squatted down and maintained eye level with Qian Ye. She smiled and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Huanhuan.¡± Qian Ye tilted his head and looked at her, looking cute. ¡°Huanhuan?¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but touch his furry head. She smiled and said, ¡°According to the age difference between us, you should call me ¡®Aunt Huanhuan¡¯. Of course, if you¡¯re willing to call me ¡®Sister¡¯, I¡¯ll be very happy.¡± When he saw what she was doing, Ah Gui opened his mouth as if to say something, but he remembered what Qian Ye had just told him. He then closed his mouth and didn¡¯t make a sound. Qian Ye blinked his big eyes. ¡°Sister?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Huanhuan found him so cute that she couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pick him up. ¡°The mountain path isn¡¯t easy to walk on. I¡¯ll carry you, okay?¡± Qian Ye put his arms around her neck and smiled sweetly. ¡°Okay.¡± Ah Gui saw the interaction between them and felt his scalp tingle. Qian Ye was small and light to carry. Huanhuan did not find it difficult at all. She took two steps and realized that Ah Gui wasn¡¯t following her. She looked back and saw that he was still standing there in a daze. She asked after finding it strange, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your time was precious? Why aren¡¯t you walking?¡± Ah Gui answered, ¡°On my way.¡± He hurried to the front and led the way. Moonlight Mushrooms grew everywhere in the forest. Their faint blue light was like small light bulbs that lit up the entire forest. Ah Gui was very familiar with this place. He found a fruit tree filled with fruits with ease. He found a closer fruit tree and climbed up. Huanhuan looked up at him and reminded him, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t fall.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I often climb trees. I¡¯ve never fallen.¡± Ah Gui stepped barefoot on a branch and smiled proudly. ¡°I¡¯ll make the fruits fall from above. You guys can pick them from below.¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°Hold on.¡± She placed Qian Ye on a large rock and instructed him to sit still. Qian Ye acted obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± Huanhuan picked a few wide banana leaves and spread them on the grass. Then, she looked up at Ah Gui on the tree and waved. ¡°You can pick the fruits now.¡± Ah Gui was very agile. He darted between the leaves like a monkey, picking the ripe fruits and throwing them under the tree. One by one, the fruits landed on the banana leaves. Huanhuan found some slender and flexible grass blades and sat on the grass to weave net bags. Qian Ye watched for a while and found it interesting. He picked up a few grass blades and followed her act of weaving net bags. When most of the fruits of this tree had been picked, Ah Gui climbed along the branch to another fruit tree that was closer. Huanhuan let Qian Ye open the woven net bag. She picked up the banana leaf and placed the fruits into the net bag. Then, she tightened the opening of the net bag. They could bring it back like this. This was very convenient. Qian Ye was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re so smart to think of such a brilliant method.¡± Looking at the cute little boy with wide eyes, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but reach out her hands and pinch his face. ¡°I learned this from others.¡± Qian Ye didn¡¯t seem to expect his face to be pinched. He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Huanhuan smiled and asked, ¡°You¡¯re so cute. Your parents must be very good-looking too, right?¡± Qian Ye lowered his eyes. ¡°My parents are gone.¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They¡¯ve been dead for years anyway. I¡¯m over it.¡± Huanhuan was about to comfort him when she heard Ah Gui call out. ¡°There¡¯s a big beehive on this tree!¡± Huanhuan immediately stood up. ¡°Come down quickly. Don¡¯t get stung by bees.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be able to sting me.¡± Ah Gui squatted on the trunk and looked at the large beehive in front of him with wide eyes. His eyes were shining. If there was a beehive, there would be honey. He loved that sweet honey! The leaves on the tree were lush. Through the gaps between the leaves, Huanhuan could only vaguely see Ah Gui, but she could not see his exact movements. She waited for a moment. She didn¡¯t see him throw the fruits down or move anywhere else. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are you doing up there?¡± Ah Gui did not answer her. It was Qian Ye who answered for him. ¡°Ah Gui is preparing to take the hive.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Huanhuan was shocked. ¡°Is he crazy? He even dares to attack a beehive!¡± Qian Ye looked up at the tree. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s already done it.¡± Huanhuan quickly shouted, ¡°Ah Gui, come down!¡± Unfortunately, she was too late. Ah Gui had already kicked the beehive to the ground! The beehive was huge, about a meter in diameter. When it hit the ground, the beehive split open. Sweet honey spilled out through the gap, and a rich, sweet fragrance unique to honey spread. Qian Ye couldn¡¯t help but sniff. ¡°It smells so sweet.¡± Huanhuan saw a ton of black bees pour out of the beehive. They attacked her like a black cloud, scaring her so much that she was about to cry. ¡°You¡¯re still eating at this time? Run!¡± There were so many bees that they could probably sting them to death! She picked up Qian Ye and ran. Behind her was a dense swarm of bees. Huanhuan was so frightened that she used all her strength to run as fast as she could. Unfortunately, she still couldn¡¯t outrun the swarm. The distance between them was getting shorter and shorter. Seeing that the bees were about to catch up, Huanhuan suddenly called out, ¡°Little Lotus!¡± The lotus sprang out, opened its petals, and turned into a huge lotus flower that blocked Huanhuan¡¯s back. A few bees flew too fast and couldn¡¯t stop for a moment. They fell into the mouth of the skullcap and became its snacks. The remaining bees immediately stopped as if they had seen their natural enemy. They seemed to be hesitating between continuing to pursue the enemy who had destroyed their home or flying for their lives. The lotus took the opportunity to eat some more bees. The bees were clearly frightened by its ferocity. They didn¡¯t dare hesitate. They turned around in midair and ran back. The lotus gathered its petals reluctantly. Huanhuan, who had luckily escaped, heaved a sigh of relief. After a while, she suddenly realized that Ah Gui had not followed her. The guy had disappeared! Chapter 340 - Who Exactly Are You? Chapter 340: Who Exactly Are You? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Thinking of the combat power of the bees, Huanhuan was very worried about Ah Gui¡¯s safety. She wanted to go back to Ah Gui, but she had the little boy with her. It was not convenient for her to move around. If she was not careful, the little boy might die too. Huanhuan thought for a moment. ¡°Do you know the way home?¡± Qian Ye nodded obediently. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll be fine going back alone, right? You won¡¯t get lost, will you?¡± Qian Ye held his head high and promised, ¡°It¡¯s no problem. I often walk alone in this forest. I¡¯m familiar with every blade of grass here. I won¡¯t get lost.¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Ah Gui now. I can¡¯t take care of you. Can you go back alone first?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Huanhuan sent a message to Bai Di and Xue Ling in the space, asking them to come to the forest to pick up Qian Ye. She watched Qian Ye leave, then ran back. Huanhuan did not notice that not long after she left, Qian Ye, who was supposed to be far away, returned. He quietly followed in the direction that Huanhuan had left. Huanhuan found the fruit tree where they had picked the fruits. The bees and Ah Gui were gone. Even the large hive was gone. Only some honey remained on the ground. She followed the trail of dripping honey and quickly found Ah Gui. He was hugging the big hive and running. The bees were chasing him. He was fast, but the hive was so heavy that he didn¡¯t run far before he began to pant. He slowed down involuntarily. He stumbled and fell to the ground. The hive rolled to the side. The bees swarmed over and stung him until he howled. Even so, he didn¡¯t forget to pick up the hive and take it with him. Huanhuan was convinced by his suicidal behavior. She took out a large hide and draped it over herself before rushing over. She took Ah Gui¡¯s arm and pulled him into her arms. She wrapped the hide around both of them. The bees surged over and could only sting the hide. Their ears were filled with buzzing. Huanhuan dragged Ah Gui forward. Ah Gui shouted, ¡°My honey!¡± ¡°Are you still thinking about the honey now? Do you want to die?!¡± Huanhuan lost her temper at his antics. Ignoring his struggles, she pulled him to the stream and plunged into the water! The water splashed high. The two of them dived underwater. Ah Gui tried to stand up, but Huanhuan forcefully held his shoulder and forbade him from leaving. The bees flew above the stream. They could not go into the water and could only circle anxiously. After a while, they couldn¡¯t find a target to attack, so they turned around and flew away. Only when the swarm was far away did Huanhuan pull Ah Gui out of the water. They both gasped for breath. Ah Gui struggled to get to the shore, but he slipped and fell into the water again. Seeing this, Huanhuan laughed out loud. ¡°Can you be any more stupid?!¡± Ah Gui scrambled to his feet. He glared at Huanhuan and was about to retort when he saw her face and froze. At this moment, the veil on Huanhuan¡¯s face had been washed away, revealing her complete appearance. Her wet long hair was still dripping, and there was no flaw on her bright and exquisite face. She was like a deep-sea pearl that had been nurtured for thousands of years, emitting a beautiful glow. Especially when she smiled. The radiance of her face was almost bright enough to eclipse the sun and burn the eyes. Huanhuan smiled for a moment. When he looked at her without blinking, she immediately touched her cheek. The veil had fallen! She laughed dryly. ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Ah Gui murmured in a daze, ¡°Your face¡­¡± ¡°I know my face is scary, but you don¡¯t have to be so surprised.¡± Huanhuan crawled ashore on her hands and knees, then found a new snow silk veil to cover her face. She looked back at Ah Gui and saw that he was still standing in the stream, stunned. He was still immersed in her beauty and could not come back to his senses for a long time. In the past, he had never known that just a glance could shake his soul. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°Why are you still standing in the water? Don¡¯t you want your honey?¡± At the mention of honey, Ah Gui came back to his senses. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be right up.¡± He climbed the bank and raced to pick up the hive. Huanhuan looked at the beehive and asked, ¡°Are you really going to carry such a big beehive back? Why don¡¯t you take the honey in the beehive first and leave it here?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s a lot of good stuff in the hive besides honey. It¡¯s a waste to leave it here.¡± When he said this, he deliberately looked down at the beehive in his arms, not daring to look at Huanhuan¡¯s face. Even though her face was covered by the snow silk veil, as long as he saw her, he couldn¡¯t help but remember the glimpse he had in the stream. Huanhuan spread her hands. ¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in her mind. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should say this.¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Someone has been following you all the way here. Now, that person is hiding behind the tree on your right.¡± Was someone following her? Huanhuan didn¡¯t notice at all! She immediately turned to face the big tree on the right and asked Little Green and Little Lotus to come out and be on guard. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Who¡¯s hiding there? Come out!¡± Ah Gui was stunned. He followed Huanhuan¡¯s gaze and saw the big tree. He was surprised. Was there someone hiding behind the tree? There was no movement behind the tree. It was as if there was no one there. Huanhuan trusted Little Brat¡¯s judgment very much. She said again, ¡°If you don¡¯t come out, don¡¯t blame me for being rude to you!¡± After a while, a small figure walked out from behind the tree. It was actually Qian Ye! Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to go home?!¡± Qian Ye smiled cutely. ¡°I was worried about your safety, so I followed behind you quietly. If you were in danger, I could help.¡± Huanhuan was almost bewitched by the little boy¡¯s smile again. She quickly told herself not to trust him just because he was cute. How could a normal child follow her all the way without her noticing?! If not for the system¡¯s reminder, Huanhuan would not have known that she was being followed. She asked sternly, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Qian Ye blinked, his expression innocent. ¡°I¡¯m Qian Ye.¡± Seeing that he was not telling the truth, Huanhuan turned to look at Ah Gui and questioned him about Qian Ye¡¯s true identity. He could neither look at her face nor face Qian Ye. He could only lower his head and say in a muffled voice, ¡°Can¡¯t we wait until we get back?!¡± Qian Ye said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Chapter 341 - Bright Flower Festival (Part 1) Chapter 341: Bright Flower Festival (Part 1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Although she still did not know Qian Ye¡¯s identity, from Ah Gui¡¯s attitude, it seemed that he was not a bad person. As for the reason why he was hiding his identity, Huanhuan planned to slowly investigate it when she returned. The three of them returned to the fruit tree, picked up the fruits, and returned the way they had come. They met Bai Di and Xue Ling on the way. Bai Di and Xue Ling saw Huanhuan¡¯s message in the space and deliberately put down their work to pick her up. After returning to the Divine Wood City, Ah Gui and Qian Ye found an excuse and slipped away early. Huanhuan and Bai Di Xueling carried the fruits to Xue Hui and gave them to her. Coincidentally, they were lacking some fruits for the bonfire party that would take place the day after tomorrow. Xue Hui picked up some fruits and asked, ¡°I heard that you and Ah Gui went to the forest to play. How was it?¡± Huanhuan smiled bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. That guy went to poke a beehive and triggered a large swarm of bees. He scared me to death.¡± Xue Hui quickly asked, ¡°Are you injured?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Xue Hui heaved a sigh of relief as she reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Lord Bi Huan about this, or Ah Gui will definitely be taught another lesson.¡± Huanhuan felt that Xue Hui was a little too protective of Ah Gui. If a child made a mistake, the parent would definitely have to step forward to discipline them. Otherwise, they would only be more unrestrained when they grew up. However, these were all family matters. As an outsider, there was no need for her to get involved. She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Huanhuan thought of Qian Ye and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you know who Qian Ye is?¡± Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us Xue Hui was stunned. ¡°Qian Ye? You¡¯ve seen him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. When Ah Gui invited me to pick fruits with him, he also invited Qian Ye. We went as a group of three, but I have a feeling this child is not simple.¡± Xue Hui¡¯s expression became complicated. ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything overboard when you were with Qian Ye, did you?¡± Huanhuan thought back. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°So he¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know Qian Ye¡¯s identity the day after tomorrow.¡± Xue Hui paused and frowned. ¡°Ah Gui actually brought Qian Ye out too. This guy is getting more and more daring! Just see how I deal with him later!¡± Huanhuan did not know if Xue Hui would really lay a hand on Ah Gui. Anyway, the next morning, Huanhuan suddenly heard a knock on the door. She ran to open it and found a bowl full of honey outside. She picked up the honey and looked around. There was no one in sight. Huanhuan carried the honey into the house and gently placed it on the table. Xue Ling leaned over and asked with interest, ¡°Where did the honey come from?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Someone knocked just now. When I opened the door, I saw this bowl of honey on the ground outside.¡± Xue Ling immediately became vigilant. ¡°This honey was given to you by the male beast, right? He wants to woo you?¡± Huanhuan did not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sensitive, okay? I¡¯m guessing that this honey is from Ah Gui.¡± When Ah Gui carried the hive home yesterday, he must have dug out all the honey in it. Such a big bowl was almost a third of the amount. If Huanhuan¡¯s guess was right, Ah Gui must have divided the honey into three portions. One for him, one for Qian Ye, and the last one for her. She did not expect this awkward guy to be quite loyal. He even knew to share good things with his friends. Hearing Ah Gui¡¯s name, Xue Ling immediately understood. ¡°It¡¯s him¡­¡± He was not Huanhuan¡¯s type at all. He did not have the potential to be his love rival. For lunch, Bai Di coated the sweet fruits in honey. They were so sweet that Huanhuan felt as though her teeth were about to fall out. After eating two, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. The rest of the sweet fruits went into Xue Ling¡¯s stomach. This guy wasn¡¯t picky. He would accept anything delicious. ¡­ On the day of the Bright Flower Festival, all the flowers in Divine Wood City bloomed. On the lush green trees, flowers bloomed brightly and clustered together, forming colorful clouds. It was as beautiful as a fairy tale dream. Huanhuan saw so many flowers for the first time. Her eyes widened as she exclaimed, ¡°They¡¯re so beautiful!¡± Today, all the beasts in the Divine Wood City came out. They wore beautiful new clothes and danced on the grass, giving each other food. The male beasts would wear a laurel wreath made of grass and leaves on their heads. The females would braid their hair and weave colorful flowers into it. They communicated in song and dance. If they liked someone, the male beasts would give their laurel wreaths to the female. Huanhuan wore Little Lotus on her head. In view of Little Lotus¡¯ aversion to other flowers, Huanhuan did not intend to wear other flowers on her head. Moreover, she did not like to wear too many flowers on her head either. Bai Di and Xue Ling were beside her. Even so, she received many laurel wreaths from male beasts along the way. Huanhuan politely declined all of them. She¡¯d expected Bai Di and Xue Ling to be jealous, but they seemed to have expected it. Instead of being surprised, they were happy. Huanhuan didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why do you look so happy when I¡¯m being pursued by so many male beasts? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll be chased away?¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°It just shows how good you are. Of course, we¡¯ll be happy for you.¡± Xue Ling chuckled lazily. ¡°As for whether we¡¯ll be chased away¡­ Heh, do you really think the two of us are pushovers? If you¡¯re really interested in any male beast, we¡¯ll immediately beat him up until he can¡¯t take care of himself.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a duel between male beasts. It¡¯s fair.¡± There was an important highlight during this festival¡ªthe blessing. The so-called blessing was a sacrifice led by the temple and presided over by the high priest. It was a much smaller ritual than the sacrificial ceremony in the City of 10,000 Beasts. The ceremony was held under the divine tree. All the beasts in the city could attend the ceremony. Huanhuan and the others also went. There were many flowers and fruits on the grass under the tree, as well as a basin of clear water. The high priest walked slowly to the tree under everyone¡¯s gaze. He held a dark piece of wood in both hands and faced the divine tree. He bowed respectfully and began to recite a prayer. He spoke slower and with a very unique cadence. No one understood, but they listened attentively to the high priest¡¯s words. Their expressions were pious and serious. Looking at this scene, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but remember the dream the night before. The beasts who were kneeling in their dreams also had this pious expression. Ahead of them, the divine tree towered into the sky. The general situation was extremely similar. The biggest difference was that there was no dancing girl under the tree. Only the high priest was chanting the prayer over and over again. Unknowingly, Huanhuan seemed to understand the general meaning of those words. ¡°My blood in exchange for your life. ¡°Exchange my flesh for your body. ¡°Exchange my eyes for your soul.¡± ¡­ Chapter 342 - Bright Flower Festival (Part 2) Chapter 342: Bright Flower Festival (Part 2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After reciting the blessings, the high priest bent his knees and knelt on the ground. The other beasts knelt on the ground as well. In an instant, only Huanhuan, Bai Di, Xue Ling, and Xuan Wei were still standing. Some people looked at them with displeasure. Huanhuan and the others could only kneel down as well. Only then did those people look away. The high priest carefully dipped the black wood into the water, then faced the divine tree. He leaned down respectfully and pressed his forehead to the grass. ¡°May the divine tree bless the Divine Wood City with peace and prosperity. May life never disappear!¡± All the beasts shouted in unison, ¡°May the divine tree bless the Divine Wood City!¡± Huanhuan and the other three felt a little embarrassed. Although Huanhuan had held sacrificial ceremonies before, she had never asked anyone to kneel, let alone shout slogans like this. However, compared to her sacrificial ceremony, this one was clearly more like feudal superstition. Just look at how much these beasts trusted the high priest. Huanhuan laughed at herself. It seemed that her methods of promoting superstitions were still too weak. She had to learn more from Bi Huan in the future and strive to be an even better charlatan! When the high priest stood up, the other beasts followed. The high priest took the wood out of the water and carefully wrapped it in shark silk. He handed it to his confidant to hold. The water in the basin was called holy water, and the high priest distributed it to everyone spoon by spoon. The beasts took out the wooden bowls they had prepared and lined up to receive the holy water. The beasts who received the holy water were very excited. Some of them were more anxious than others and drank the holy water in one gulp. Some were reluctant to drink it now and carefully brought it back, planning to drink it slowly. Huanhuan went to get a bowl of holy water to join in the fun. She leaned closer and sniffed. The water didn¡¯t smell of anything. When no one was looking, Huanhuan lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Is this water really drinkable?¡± Xue Ling was not very sure. ¡°This is holy water that the Divine Wood has soaked in. It should be drinkable.¡± ¡°Divine Wood?¡± Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°You mean that dark piece of wood from earlier?¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°So, the Divine Wood is black?¡± ¡°The Divine Wood wasn¡¯t black to begin with. It only turned black after it was burned.¡± Huanhuan was even more puzzled. ¡°That piece of divine wood was burned?¡± Xue Ling explained patiently, ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact situation. I only heard that after the Divine Wood withered, the Divine Wood clan suffered a huge calamity. Even the dead wood left behind by the Divine Wood was unable to escape the calamity. Most of the dead wood was burned to ashes, and only a small portion of it was preserved.¡± Huanhuan seemed to understand. ¡°I see.¡± In the end, she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to drink the bowl of water. When no one was looking, she casually stuffed the bowl of holy water into her space. She would take it out when she needed it in the future. After the sacrificial ceremony, the beasts returned to the city and swarmed in another direction. Huanhuan did not understand what they were going to do. She happened to bump into Xue Hui and asked about it. She then realized that they were going to the palace to visit the beast king. Huanhuan then learned that visiting the beast king was one of the customs of the festival. Bai Di knew a little about this. He said, ¡°I heard that the beast king of Divine Wood City isn¡¯t in good health and rarely shows his face in front of outsiders. The matters in the city are basically handled by his subjects. Only during the Bright Flower Festival every year will the beast king appear and accept the worship of his subjects.¡± Huanhuan thought for a moment. ¡°Why do I feel that the beast king of Divine Wood City is like the prophet? They¡¯re both in poor health and don¡¯t like to go out.¡± Bai Di asked, ¡°Do you want to see what the beast king looks like?¡± ¡°Of course, I do!¡± Xuan Wei was not interested in meeting the beast king. He informed Bai Di and went back to rest alone. Huanhuan followed the crowd to the palace. Due to the number of people, the beasts could not enter the palace. They could only gather in the square outside the palace. Above the stairs was a throne. When the guards blew the horn, the beast king walked out of the palace and walked into everyone¡¯s line of sight. Huanhuan saw the beast king¡¯s face and was stunned. Wasn¡¯t this Qian Ye? He was actually the beast king! Qian Ye strode forward on his short legs and climbed onto the throne to sit down. The beasts knelt down and bowed. Only Huanhuan was still in shock and did not react. She stared at Qian Ye with wide eyes. In the end, it was Xue Hui who pulled her back to her senses. She eventually knelt down with Bai Di and Xue Ling. This was the second time they had knelt today. Everyone shouted in unison, ¡°Long live our king!¡± Qian Ye raised his hand, and his voice was crisp. ¡°Get up.¡± The beasts stood up one after another, and Huanhuan stood up as well. When she saw Qian Ye¡¯s young and cute face again, she still felt as if she was dreaming. The beast king of the Divine Wood City was actually a child? This was too magical! Even though Qian Ye was very small and looked very young, the beasts in the Divine Wood City respected him very much. They looked at him with admiration as if they were looking at a great hero. The servants carried a large bag of seeds, and the beast king distributed them to everyone. The seeds represented hope. They were a symbol of blessing in Divine Wood City. The beasts lined up again to receive their seeds. Huanhuan also received two seeds. They were round seeds. She had seen them in Ancient Flora and Flora Illustrations. They were called pink chrysanthemums. Because the color of this flower was very pink and its pollen had a certain aphrodisiac effect, it was also called a love flower. Today, many pink flowers had bloomed in Divine Wood City. Huanhuan stuffed the seeds into her space. She planned to plant them when she returned to the rock mountain after this. These flowers might be useful for Sang Ye¡¯s erectile dysfunction. Xue Hui walked over and asked with a smile, ¡°You saw the beast king just now, right?¡± Speaking of this, Huanhuan found it unbelievable. ¡°Qian Ye is only a child, but he can already be a beast king. Don¡¯t the royal families of your Divine Wood City have other adult beasts who can inherit the throne?¡± However, Xue Hui said very firmly, ¡°There are many adult beasts in the royal family, but only Qian Ye is qualified to sit on the throne.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s just a child.¡± ¡°He just looks like a kid. He¡¯s actually older than me.¡± Huanhuan seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m telling you about this very seriously.¡± Huanhuan still felt that this was too ridiculous. Xue Hui looked at the beast king in the distance who was sitting on the throne and distributing seeds. She let out a long sigh. ¡°Qian Ye was originally a very tall and handsome male beast. But he was cursed to protect the Divine Wood City. His body became that of a 10-year-old child, and he¡¯ll never grow up. He¡¯s a hero.¡± Chapter 343 - Bright Flower Festival (Part 3) Chapter 343: Bright Flower Festival (Part 3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After receiving the seeds, the beasts left in groups. Huanhuan and Bai Di were about to leave when Qian Ye stopped Huanhuan. She saw Qian Ye walking toward her and hesitated, thinking about whether to kneel. Other than her parents, she really did not have the habit of kneeling down to others. Every time she knelt down, she felt very awkward. While she was hesitating, Qian Ye walked up to her. He did not seem to care about these formalities. When he saw that Huanhuan did not kneel down and bow, he did not say anything. He raised his beautiful and cute face and called out crisply, ¡°Sister!¡± Huanhuan¡¯s scalp went numb when he called her that. She quickly waved her hand. ¡°You¡¯re the beast king. Don¡¯t call me that.¡± ¡°But you asked me to call you that.¡± ¡°I was joking.¡± Huanhuan was very embarrassed. ¡°Don¡¯t take it seriously. Forget what I said.¡± Qian Ye smiled brightly. ¡°Why would I forget? I like calling you ¡®Sister¡¯.¡± When Xue Hui heard their conversation, she couldn¡¯t help but look surprised. ¡°Huanhuan, did you really ask His Majesty to call you ¡®Sister¡¯?¡± At that time, Huanhuan didn¡¯t know that Qian Ye was the beast king. She thought he was just an ordinary child. She didn¡¯t think too much about it and just teased him. Now that she thought about it, she felt ashamed. She actually let the dignified beast king call her ¡®Sister¡¯. She was too bold! Qian Ye smiled slyly. ¡°She didn¡¯t just ask me to call her ¡®Sister¡¯ but she even carried me!¡± The surprise on Xue Hui¡¯s face became more obvious. ¡°You two¡ª¡± Huanhuan was afraid that Bai Di and Xue Ling would misunderstand, so she quickly explained, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I really thought he was just a child. I carried him because I was afraid he would fall.¡± Xue Hui couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she thought of the beast king being carried in Huanhuan¡¯s arms. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a kind sister.¡± Qian Ye nodded vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Feeling that she would be mocked if she stayed here any longer, Huanhuan made an excuse and pulled Bai Di and Xue Ling away. Looking at her departing figure, Qian Ye said, ¡°Is she really a descendant of your Divine Wood clan?¡± Xue Hui replied, ¡°Yes, Lord Bi Huan has already seen her. There¡¯s no mistake.¡± Qian Ye glanced at her. ¡°You want to keep her?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, we just want her to live with her people. After all, this is the best place for her to live.¡± Qian Ye put his hands behind his back, his young face filled with mixed emotions. ¡°The place you think is best for her might not be the place she likes.¡± ¡­ The sky gradually darkened, and a huge bonfire was lit on the grass. The highlight of the festival finally began. The beasts blew on musical instruments made of green leaves and wood. A happy tune spread throughout the forest. The long table was filled with fresh fruits and vegetables. The cubs ran and played around the table. Laughter echoed. The single male beasts set out one after another to invite the female they liked to dance. Flames lit up the night sky, illuminating the brilliant galaxy. Huanhuan sat on the grass with Bai Di on her left and Xue Ling on her right. She looked around and didn¡¯t see Xuan Wei. She couldn¡¯t help but ask where Xuan Wei was. Xue Ling said casually, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s still resting in the house.¡± Although Xuan Wei and Bai Di were brothers, he was silent and did not like to talk. He usually kept everything to himself. No one knew what he was thinking. Therefore, Xuan Wei¡¯s whereabouts were always very mysterious. He would appear and disappear from time to time. Not long after, Xuan Wei arrived. He walked over to Bai Di and sat down. His gaze swept over the male beasts and females dancing. He looked very calm. Huanhuan smiled and asked, ¡°Have you taken a fancy to any female? If you have, go ahead and pursue her. I¡¯ll support you!¡± Xuan Wei said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± A few male beasts came to invite Huanhuan to dance, but she declined. What surprised Huanhuan the most was that Qian Ye was here too. He stretched out his short arms and asked with a smile, ¡°I wonder if I have the honor of inviting this beautiful lady to a dance?¡± This should have been a very masculine move, but with Qian Ye¡¯s tender and cute face, Huanhuan felt that the contrast was cute. Her fingers were restless. She wanted to reach out and pinch his little face. However, rationality helped her suppress this bold thought in the end. She said, ¡°Thank you for your favor, Your Majesty, but I already have a dance partner.¡± Qian Ye opened his sparkling eyes. ¡°Oh?¡± Huanhuan took Xue Ling¡¯s hand and tilted her head to look at him. ¡°Shall we dance?¡± Xue Ling¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Okay.¡± They ran to the campfire. Huanhuan moved to the rhythm of the music as she circled Xue Ling. Xue Ling¡¯s gaze followed her, his red eyes burning. Nearby, Bai Di was watching them dance, his gaze gentle. Xuan Wei asked coldly, ¡°Won¡¯t you be jealous seeing her being intimate with other male beasts?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m jealous, but it¡¯s more important that she¡¯s happy.¡± Xuan Wei looked at him. ¡°You really love her.¡± ¡°Of course. The luckiest thing in my life was meeting her.¡± Bai Di took out two jars of fruit wine. ¡°Drink with me?¡± Xuan Wei took a jar of fruit wine, removed the seal, and took a sip. He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m quite envious of you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve met someone who loves you and loves you back.¡± Xuan Wei smiled. ¡°Not everyone has such good luck.¡± Bai Di took a sip. ¡°Have you met anyone you like in all these years?¡± Xuan Wei drank mouthful after mouthful. After a long time, he sighed and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve met her.¡± ¡°What happened then? Does she like you too?¡± ¡°Yes, she said she liked me.¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± ¡°She¡¯s quite good.¡± Xuan Wei tilted her head back and took another long drink. ¡°She¡¯s a very good female. She had just turned into an adult when she met me. She didn¡¯t have any mates around, so I was very surprised when she said she liked me.¡± If it were any other time, Xuan Wei would not have said so much. But the night was too charming. There was also the influence of alcohol, plus the fact that the person accompanying him was his closest family member. He couldn¡¯t help but lower his guard and spill out the words he had been suppressing. ¡°I thought no female would take a fancy to a male beast like me who¡¯s neither gentle nor considerate. I can¡¯t say sweet words either. It was really the most unexpected thing that ever happened to me.¡± At this point, Xuan Wei suddenly laughed at himself. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m too useless. I can¡¯t give her happiness.¡± Bai Di tried, ¡°You¡¯re not together?¡± Xuan Wei lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s gone.¡± Bai Di picked up the wine jar and gently clinked it with his. They continued drinking. Chapter 344 - We’re Partners Chapter 344: We¡¯re Partners Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Huanhuan danced with Xue Ling, they were about to walk back when they saw Xuan Wei and Bai Di drinking and chatting. The atmosphere was harmonious. Hence, Huanhuan stopped in her tracks. She planned to give this time to Bai Di and Xuan Wei so that the brothers could talk more. She said to Xue Ling, ¡°Shall we play somewhere else?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡± Xue Hui happened to walk over. She handed the two fruits to Huanhuan. ¡°The pink chrysanthemum flowers only bear fruit tonight. These are the fruits of the pink chrysanthemum flowers. Take them.¡± Huanhuan thanked her. She noticed that not far away, many females and male beasts were walking deeper into the forest. Curious, she asked, ¡°What are those people doing in the forest?¡± Xue Hui said meaningfully, ¡°They¡¯re going to the forest to play a more interesting game.¡± ¡°What game is it?¡± Xue Hui smiled mysteriously. ¡°If you want to know, why don¡¯t you follow them?¡± ¡°Can we go too?¡± ¡°Of course. They¡¯ll welcome you.¡± Huanhuan said to Xue Ling excitedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Xue Ling agreed. Xue Hui suddenly reminded them, ¡°It¡¯s better if you eat the fruits of the pink chrysanthemum flowers before entering the forest.¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°Why?¡± Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl.com/39hpcn6j " to support us ¡°Because it¡¯s a rule. Everyone does it.¡± The pink chrysanthemum flowers had an aphrodisiac effect, so its fruit naturally had this effect too. However, this aphrodisiac was different from other rough aphrodisiacs. The effects would only take place when both parties admired each other and had given their consent. Otherwise, there would be nothing more to the flowers. Huanhuan knew the characteristics of the pink flower, so she was not worried about it. She gave one of the fruits to Xue Ling, and they both ate it. This fruit was very juicy, but it was almost tasteless in their mouths. After eating the fruit, Huanhuan pulled Xue Ling into the forest. Not long after, Huanhuan saw the females and male beasts hugging each other and starting to do indescribable things. Intense gasps and coquettish moans rose and fell. The slapping sounds were endless. These beasts were mating in the forest?! Huanhuan was stunned. Weren¡¯t they too unrestrained? Couldn¡¯t they go home if they wanted to have sex? It was so uncomfortable to have sex in the forest! Xue Hui actually lied to her and said that they were playing a fun game! Xue Ling seemed to have expected this. He said calmly, ¡°This is one of the customs of the Bright Flower Festival. The females and male beasts who take a liking to each other at the bonfire party will eat the fruits of the pink chrysanthemums and mate in this forest. It¡¯s a very sacred ritual for them.¡± Huanhuan looked up at him. ¡°You knew that Xue Hui was lying to me just now?¡± ¡°She wasn¡¯t lying to you. Mating is a very interesting game.¡± Huanhuan snorted. ¡°You¡¯re twisting the words.¡± She didn¡¯t dare look at him anymore. She turned to walk back, but Xue Ling pulled her back. He breathed into her ear. ¡°Should we try it here too?¡± Huanhuan asked the obvious, ¡°Try what?¡± ¡°Try mating.¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°Do you want to mate in front of so many people?¡± Xue Ling thought for a moment. He didn¡¯t care if others saw him, but he didn¡¯t like the idea of Huanhuan being seen, especially when she was aroused. He couldn¡¯t let other beasts spy on her. He picked Huanhuan up and spread his wings to fly. ¡°There are too many people here. Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± Huanhuan thought he would fly straight home, but he actually carried her to a tree. He put her on a branch and began to undress her. ¡°Y-You have to stop!¡± Huanhuan quickly dodged to the side. ¡°This is a tree. What if I fall?¡± They were more than 10 meters above the ground. If they fell, they would have a few broken bones! Xue Ling whispered into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. I promise I won¡¯t let you fall.¡± With that, he licked her ear in an indescribably lustful manner. Huanhuan wanted to hide, but the tree trunk was behind her, and both sides were empty. She had nowhere to hide. She could only stay in his range and passively accept his closeness. Looking at his handsome face, her heart beat involuntarily faster. Even her breathing slowed. Xue Ling lowered his head and kissed her lips. His actions were gentle, but there was something stubborn and domineering about them. She was flushed from the kiss and could barely breathe. Her hands automatically grabbed his shirt. Xue Ling asked, ¡°Can you let me?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m afraid of it hurting¡­¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll dote on you.¡± Under his gaze, Huanhuan felt a tingling nervousness, but she didn¡¯t find it annoying. She even yearned for it. She yearned to be more intimate with him. Seeing that she did not refuse, Xue Ling kissed her again. ¡°Can I?¡± At this point, she had no choice but to go for it. Huanhuan knew that Xue Ling would definitely not let her off this time. Moreover, it would come to this sooner or later. Perhaps the fruits of the pink chrysanthemum had worked. Huanhuan was finally determined. She decided to sleep with Xue Ling today! He spread his wings and wrapped them around himself and the little female. From afar, one could only see a cluster of bright red wings burning quietly in the night like flames. Xue Ling hugged her tightly as if he wanted to fuse his soul into her body. ¡­ Afterward, Huanhuan leaned against his chest and kept panting. When she calmed down a little, she looked up and saw Xue Ling staring at her with his head lowered. He was watching her face for any signs of regret or discomfort. After all, it was his first time mating. He had no experience and didn¡¯t know if what he did was right. What if he did the wrong thing and she despised his skills? Behind him were his fiery wings. Unable to resist, Huanhuan reached out and gently touched his wings. ¡°We¡¯re mates.¡± Xue Ling replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Huanhuan leaned forward and kissed his wings. ¡°I¡¯m so happy.¡± Xue Ling¡¯s body trembled as he felt the thing below him raise itself again. He immediately threw all his worries to the wind and pressed her down. ¡°Let¡¯s do it again,¡± he said excitedly. Before Huanhuan could answer, he thrust into her. Huanhuan was tossed and turned all night. Xue Ling had a lot of tricks up his sleeve. He took turns with all kinds of embarrassing poses. Throughout their mating, she had wanted to escape several times, but his big wings blocked her way. He trapped her under him with his wings, making her moan and tremble for him. In the end, Huanhuan was exhausted and fainted. Chapter 345 - Darling Chapter 345: Darling Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Huanhuan woke up, she realized that she had returned to the house. Her entire body was sore and weak, especially below her waist. She could barely feel anything. Recalling Xue Ling¡¯s endless demands last night, she was furious. She had clearly said no, but that guy still refused to let go of her. And those embarrassing positions. Just thinking about them made her feel embarrassed. Huanhuan rubbed her aching waist. ¡°Shameless old hooligan!¡± The ¡®old hooligan¡¯ pushed open the door and walked in. He was no longer the beast he was last night. He sat down beside her neatly dressed and reached out to massage her waist. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Huanhuan glared at him weakly. ¡°What do you think?¡± Xue Ling smiled silently. He let Huanhuan lie on the bed and reached out to undress her. Huanhuan was so frightened that she quickly covered her chest. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Xue Ling took out a small bowl that was filled with some white ointment. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I just want to apply some medicine for you.¡± He had indeed overdone it last night, causing her to be covered in bruises and red marks. He had specially brewed this ointment. It could be used to promote blood circulation. Moreover, it smelled good and was suitable for Huanhuan to use. Huanhuan realized that she was overthinking and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed. She let go and let Xue Ling take off her clothes, revealing her smooth and fair skin. Xue Ling was slightly stunned. The bruises and red marks on her body were all gone! Her skin was as smooth as white jade. There were no traces of last night. Huanhuan was curious when he stared at her without saying anything. She looked down and realized that her skin was flawless. She immediately realized that the divine tree seed must have helped her quickly remove the traces on her body. She said, ¡°It¡¯s the effect of the divine tree seed. It helps me heal quickly.¡± Only then did Xue Ling remember that there was the Divine Wood seed in her body. Since there were no more bruises and red marks, there was no need to apply medicine. Huanhuan sat up and was about to put on her clothes when Xue Ling stopped her. He reached out and touched Huanhuan¡¯s stomach. ¡°What is this thing you have here?¡± Huanhuan looked down and saw a small white flower bud growing in her belly button! Her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xue Ling lowered his head and leaned close to observe for a moment. He said, ¡°This should be a flower from the Divine Wood seen.¡± Huanhuan was instantly shocked. Not only could the Divine Wood seed germinate, but it could also bloom?! It was fine if it bloomed, but it actually grew a flower from her belly button?! If it grew into a big tree in the future, would it rush out of her head?! Just the thought of it was terrifying! Xue Ling poked the bud and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s quite cute. It suits you.¡± For some reason, when he poked the bud, Huanhuan felt her entire body tremble. ¡°Mmph~¡± As soon as the sound came out, Huanhuan came back to her senses. She quickly covered her mouth and blushed. Xue Ling heard her moan, and his smile became even more charming. He said meaningfully, ¡°Looks like this little flower is your sensitive spot¡­¡± Huanhuan quickly denied it. ¡°No!¡± Xue Ling did not argue with her. He reached out his slender fingers and gently touched the flower bud. Huanhuan shivered again. Even through clenched teeth, a little moan escaped her throat. Her skin gradually turned from fair to pale pink, and her eyes gradually became misty. She seemed to be shy but also expectant. Xue Ling chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re so cute like this. You¡¯re so cute that I want to bite you and eat you.¡± Huanhuan looked at him with tears in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± Xue Ling bit her soft lips. ¡°Call me darling~¡± This form of address was too embarrassing. Huanhuan didn¡¯t want to call him that. Xue Ling pinched the bud on her navel. She wanted to dodge his hands, but she was too weak to do so. She could only beg for mercy. ¡°Let me go¡­¡± He whispered in her ear, ¡°If you don¡¯t call out to me, I won¡¯t let go.¡± Huanhuan was forced into a corner. In the end, she could only compromise and call him ¡®darling¡¯ in a low voice. Xue Ling smiled in satisfaction. He let go of the poor little flower and kissed her forehead. ¡°What a good baby~¡± Big baddie! Huanhuan turned around angrily and pulled the blanket up to cover her body. She faced Xue Ling with the back of her head. Xue Ling poked her through the blanket. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? I made your favorite shrimp dumplings and sweet soup.¡± Hearing that there was something delicious, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but swallow. She had been tormented all night and slept until now. She had not eaten anything for most of the day and was already hungry. But she was sulking now. She couldn¡¯t give in so easily. She wanted that big baddie Xue Ling to understand that she was not so easy to bully! Xue Ling¡¯s hearing was good. He heard her swallow, and his smile deepened. He asked again, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want some?¡± Huanhuan hesitated for two seconds between food and her dignity. Then, she decisively abandoned her dignity and lifted the blanket. She crawled over. ¡°I¡¯ll eat!¡± Unexpectedly, she accidentally twisted her waist. ¡°Ouch! It hurts!¡± Xue Ling quickly supported her and massaged her waist. Seeing that her face was scrunched up in pain, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Slow down. No one is fighting with you for the food.¡± Huanhuan looked at him plaintively. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault.¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°Would I have twisted my back if you hadn¡¯t deliberately seduced me with delicious food?¡± Xue Ling raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you trying to argue?¡± Huanhuan snorted awkwardly. Xue Ling went downstairs to serve the food. The fresh and sweet shrimp dumplings were really delicious with the sweet soup! In one breath, she finished more than 10 shrimp dumplings and a large bowl of sweet soup. She touched her bloated stomach and burped contentedly. Xue Ling asked, ¡°Is it delicious?¡± As soon as Huanhuan saw his smile, she remembered how this guy had bullied her. She turned her head and deliberately gave him a perfunctory answer. Xue Ling hugged her from behind. ¡°I know you still prefer Bai Di¡¯s cooking, but he¡¯s not at home today, so you¡¯ll have to make do with my cooking.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him. ¡°Where did Bai Di go?¡± ¡°The Divine Wood is gone. The high priest gathered all the beasts in the city to ask about the whereabouts of the Divine Wood. Bai Di and Xuan Wei have been called in for questioning.¡± Huanhuan and Xue Ling were originally called over as well, but because Huanhuan had been unconscious since she returned, they stayed in the house. Xue Ling was worried about her and stayed to take care of her. Chapter 346 - Dream Control Chapter 346: Dream Control Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The piece of Divine Wood Xue Ling was talking about was the black wood Huanhuan saw at the ceremony yesterday. That piece of Divine Wood was the last piece of Divine Wood left in the entire Divine Wood Temple. It was very important to the Divine Wood clan and even the entire Divine Wood City. Usually, the high priest would be in charge of keeping the Divine Wood. Only during the annual Bright Flower Festival would he take it out and hold a sacrificial ceremony. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the Divine Wood was gone! The Divine Wood had no legs. It couldn¡¯t run away on its own. The only possibility was that it had been stolen! The Divine Wood was still there when the ceremony was held at noon yesterday, but it was gone this morning. It was very likely that it was stolen between yesterday afternoon and this morning. In order to find the thief, the high priest called all the beasts in the city for questioning to see who had acted alone between yesterday afternoon and this morning. To put it bluntly, it was a review of alibis. Those beasts without alibis would be called into the temple alone for questioning. Bai Di and Xuan Wei were drinking together last night. They could testify for each other. However, when Bi Huan asked where Xuan Wei had gone yesterday afternoon, Bai Di could no longer testify for him. Because during that period, Xuan Wei had always been alone. He said he stayed in the house to rest. Bi Huan stared at him. ¡°You were alone? Are there no other beasts who can prove that you were indeed in the house all afternoon?¡± Xuan Wei said calmly, ¡°No.¡± Bi Huan glanced at the guard beside him. The guard immediately took two steps forward and walked to Xuan Wei. He said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you need to come with us.¡± Bai Di stopped them. ¡°He can¡¯t be the one who stole the Divine Wood.¡± Bi Huan¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too nervous. We¡¯re just going to question him a little. As long as we can prove that he¡¯s indeed innocent, we¡¯ll let him go.¡± Bai Di still had his doubts. ¡°But¡­¡± Xuan Wei said, ¡°I have a clear conscience. It doesn¡¯t matter even if I go with them.¡± Bi Huan smiled. ¡°I ask for your understanding.¡± Xuan Wei was taken away by the guards. Bai Di watched them leave with a worried expression. Bi Huan looked at Bai Di and asked, ¡°You said you were with Huanhuan and Xue Ling yesterday afternoon?¡± Bai Di affirmed. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Right now, none of them are here to testify for you. You need to stay here for a while. When they come and we confirm that their words match yours, we¡¯ll let you go back.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°Huanhuan isn¡¯t feeling well. She needs to rest. She won¡¯t be able to come out anytime soon.¡± Bi Huan nodded slightly and smiled kindly. ¡°If she can¡¯t come, I can look for her. It¡¯s only a few steps anyway. I can visit her.¡± He¡¯d made his point. Bai Di couldn¡¯t even find a reason to refuse. After Bi Huan left, Xue Hui smiled apologetically at Bai Di. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer this time.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. You have nothing to do with this.¡± Xue Hui sighed. ¡°The Divine Wood is too important to us. We have to catch the thief and get the Divine Wood back as soon as possible.¡± ¡­ With Huanhuan¡¯s previous physical fitness level, after being tortured by Xue Ling for the entire night, she would definitely have to lie in bed for a day and night to recover. Now that she had been strengthened by the Divine Wood seed, her body¡¯s self-healing ability had increased greatly. In just half a day, she had recovered her spirit and could run and jump. She immediately dragged Xue Ling over to look for Bai Di. When they arrived at the temple, most of the beasts at the entrance had already gone home. They had asked most of the questions they needed to ask, but all the suspicious beasts were detained. They had to wait for further investigation. When Xue Hui saw Huanhuan, she immediately said, ¡°You came at the right time. Lord Bi Huan was about to look for you.¡± ¡°Why are you looking for us?¡± ¡°Bai Di said he was with you all yesterday afternoon,¡± said Xue Li. ¡°Is Bai Di telling the truth?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true,¡± Huanhuan replied without hesitation. ¡°The three of us were working together yesterday afternoon. Many beasts in the city saw us. They can testify for us.¡± ¡°Then did you and Xue Ling go into the forest to mate?¡± The words were uttered in a questioning tone, but she sounded certain. When Huanhuan walked over, Xue Hui smelled blood plumes all over her. It was obvious that she had just mated. Huanhuan blushed and replied softly, ¡°Yes.¡± Xue Hui glanced at Xue Ling beside her and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Congratulations. You¡¯ve finally become her official mate.¡± Xue Ling¡¯s lips curled up. He clearly enjoyed this. Huanhuan asked where Bai Di and Xuan Wei were. Xue Hui said, ¡°Xuan Wei acted alone yesterday afternoon. For the time being, we can¡¯t find anyone to testify for him. In addition, he¡¯s an outsider and is very strong. He has a strong motive and no alibi, so he¡¯s very suspicious now. He might not be released until we find the real thief.¡± Huanhuan immediately panicked. ¡°Xuan Wei couldn¡¯t have stolen the Divine Wood. What can he do with a piece of wood?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not ordinary wood. It¡¯s Divine Wood. It¡¯s said that putting it into medicine has the effect of reviving the dead.¡± Huanhuan insisted that Xuan Wei was innocent. This matter could not have anything to do with him. She said, ¡°You¡¯re just guessing now. There¡¯s no substantial evidence to prove that Xuan Wei is the thief.¡± Xue Hui nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t have any evidence, so you don¡¯t have to worry about us harming Xuan Wei. Other than restricting his freedom, we¡¯ll treat him like a VIP. We won¡¯t neglect him.¡± With Xue Hui¡¯s promise, Huanhuan relaxed. ¡°What about Bai Di? Can I see him?¡± ¡°Of course, but Lord Bi Huan specially instructed that before you see Bai Di, you have to see Lord Bi Huan and tell him what you did yesterday.¡± Huanhuan followed Xue Hui into the temple and went to the second floor. She saw Bi Huan flipping through a sheepskin scroll. When Bi Huan saw them, he put down the sheepskin scroll and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± Huanhuan and Xue Ling sat on the wooden stools there. Bi Huan said, ¡°Xue Hui must have told you everything, right?¡± Huanhuan nodded and said yes. ¡°Then can you tell me where you went yesterday and what you did?¡± Huanhuan thought back, then carefully recounted yesterday¡¯s events. After hearing her story, Bi Huan nodded. ¡°What you said is basically the same as what Bai Di said. It seems neither of you is lying.¡± Chapter 347 - uspicion Chapter 347: Suspicion Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°Can you let Bai Di go now?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Bi Huan¡¯s expression was kind. ¡°Bai Di is in the guest room on the first floor below. I want to talk to Huanhuan for a while. Elder Xue Ling, you can go look for Bai Di. When we¡¯re done, Huanhuan, you can follow them back. Is that okay?¡± Huanhuan looked at Xue Ling for his opinion. Xue Ling pinched her chin. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Xue Ling left, Bi Huan found an excuse and sent Xue Hui away. Only Bi Huan and Huanhuan were left. Bi Huan stood up and walked into the next room with his walking stick. After a while, he brought out a glass of fruit dew and gently placed it in front of Huanhuan. He smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you liked my fruit dew last time? I specially made it for you. Try it.¡± The pink drink, with a small flower in the mouth of the glass, looked very cute. Huanhuan pulled up her veil slightly and lowered her head to take a sip. It was still as sour and sweet as the last time. Bi Huan asked, ¡°Does it taste good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Then finish it. Don¡¯t waste it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Huanhuan raised the glass and drank the entire glass of fruit dew. Bi Huan¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°What an obedient child.¡± She put down the empty cup and looked at him with her watery eyes. ¡°You said you have something to tell me. What is it?¡± ¡°Actually, ever since you arrived in the Divine Wood City, I¡¯ve been wanting to talk to you about your past. After all, you¡¯re also a member of our Divine Wood clan. I want to know about the environment you were in in the past and what your parents and family are like. I want to know more about you.¡± Huanhuan lowered her eyes and thought for a moment. ¡°My parents passed away long ago.¡± Seeing that she was calm but the nostalgia and sadness in her eyes were real, Bi Huan apologized. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡± Bi Huan asked, ¡°In that case, have you always lived alone? If that¡¯s the case, it mustn¡¯t have been easy for you. It¡¯s very difficult for a female to survive in the dangerous beast continent.¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°It was tough. Fortunately, I met Bai Di and the others. Now that I have them, my life is getting better.¡± Bi Huan looked at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay in Divine Wood City?¡± ¡°I¡¯d still like to go back to the rock mountain to live.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still young. I think you should think about it for a while longer before making a decision. Divine Wood City is definitely a more suitable place for you to live in than the rock mountain. There¡¯s the divine tree guarding this place. Everyone will be good to you. You¡¯ll be peaceful and rich. You¡¯ll never have to worry about being hurt again.¡± Huanhuan scratched her head and smiled shyly. ¡°I appreciate the offer. Divine Wood City is indeed a good place, but I still prefer the rock mountain.¡± ¡°Why must you be at the rock mountain?¡± ¡°Because my family is there. I¡¯ll be wherever they are.¡± Bi Huan said, ¡°Stay here and live. Find a few outstanding male beast mates here to have children with. Your family will be here in the future.¡± Huanhuan quickly waved her hand. ¡°My four mates are enough.¡± ¡°The more mates a female has, the better. Especially one as cute as you. There¡¯ll be plenty of good male beasts willing to court you. Even Bai Di and Xue Ling have no right to stop you from looking for more mates.¡± Huanhuan smiled shyly. ¡°I think Bai Di and the other three are already very outstanding. I love them very much, and they love me. I¡¯m very happy now. I don¡¯t need to find a few more male beasts as they¡¯ll only interrupt this harmony we have going on.¡± Bi Huan said a lot, but Huanhuan insisted on not changing her mind. She looked petite and weak, which made her seem easy to talk to. In fact, as long as it involved her family, she would become extremely opinionated. In the end, Bi Huan could only smile bitterly. ¡°Alright, since you insist on leaving, I can¡¯t stop you.¡± Huanhuan was very embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for letting you down.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Everyone has the right to choose their own life.¡± ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡± Huanhuan estimated that it was about time and got up to leave. However, as soon as she stood up, she felt dizzy and her vision blurred. Bi Huan asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My head¡­ I¡¯m a little dizzy¡­¡± ¡°Really? Then sit down and rest for a while.¡± Huanhuan fell back onto the stool involuntarily. She supported her head with both hands. Heavy sleepiness swept over her, and her eyelids kept drooping as if they weighed a thousand pounds. She pinched her thigh hard, trying to clear her mind. Bi Huan asked, ¡°You look tired. Do you want to sleep for a while? There¡¯s a bed next door. You can lie down.¡± ¡°No, I want to go back¡­¡± But before she could finish, she closed her eyes, collapsed on the table, and fell asleep. Bi Huan stood up and looked down at her. The lotus lying on Huanhuan¡¯s head sensed danger. It suddenly rushed out, opened its petals, bared its fangs, and pounced at Bi Huan! But before it could touch Bi Huan, it was tightly entangled by the vines on the wall. The vines on the wall were like countless green snakes that kept wriggling. They wrapped around the lotus tightly, not giving it any chance to break free. Countless small vines grew out of the walking stick in Bi Huan¡¯s hand and wrapped around Huanhuan. The lotus bared its teeth. ¡°Let go of my mother!¡± Bi Huan didn¡¯t even look at it. He brought Huanhuan into the next room and closed the door. The room was spacious. Qian Ye was sitting on the bed, fiddling with a small hourglass. He was surprised to see Bi Huan bring Huanhuan in. ¡°Why did you bring this child here?¡± Bi Huan controlled the vines and placed Huanhuan on the bed. He said, ¡°I suspect the kid has a secret.¡± ¡°What secret?¡± ¡°It¡¯s regarding the Divine Wood seed.¡± Qian Ye¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Divine Wood already withered? How can there be more Divine Wood seeds?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I can feel that there¡¯s a very strong Divine Wood aura on this child,¡± Bi Huan said unhurriedly. ¡°The last time I saw her, the aura on her was stronger than that of an ordinary Divine Wood. At that time, I was a little suspicious of her. Later, I used the dream control technique to enter her dream and try to test her. However, my plan was disrupted by a strange force. When I saw her again today, I realized that the Divine Wood aura on her has become even stronger. There¡¯s definitely something wrong.¡± Qian Ye asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Use the Dream Control technique again and see what her relationship with the Divine Wood is.¡± Chapter 348 - Give Her A Taste Of Her Own Medicine Chapter 348: Give Her A Taste Of Her Own Medicine Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan opened her eyes and realized that she was standing under a big tree. Shouts came from ahead. She involuntarily walked over. When she walked out of the range of the tree, she saw Bai Di and Xue Ling fighting a group of demons. The demons were very powerful and cooperated well. They quickly injured Bai Di and Xue Ling. Huanhuan¡¯s heart tightened. She wanted to help, but her feet were nailed to the ground. She couldn¡¯t move them at all. Huanhuan could only watch as Bai Di¡¯s and Xue Ling¡¯s injuries worsened. In the end, their necks were bitten off and they fell into a pool of blood. ¡°No!¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart ached, and her eyes were filled with despair. She looked at Bai Di¡¯s and Xue Ling¡¯s bodies and felt so uncomfortable that she almost suffocated. At this moment, a young girl in a white skirt and black shirt walked over. She had a white mask on her face and a small red lotus between her eyebrows. She looked demonic. ¡°Do you want to save them?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes!¡± She would do anything to save Bai Di and Xue Ling. The girl took off her mask and held it in front of her. ¡°Put it on and dance the Dance of the Gods with me. Once you¡¯re done, your mates can come back to life.¡± Huanhuan reached out with trembling hands to take the mask. At that moment, a familiar voice suddenly stopped her. ¡°Huanhuan!¡± She stopped and looked in the direction of the voice. She saw a handsome man with his eyes covered in a shark silk veil standing nearby. His pale golden hair fluttered in the wind. Huanhuan called softly, ¡°Prophet?¡± ¡°You¡¯re mistaken again. I¡¯m your father, not the prophet.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± The sadness and despair that had filled her chest just now instantly dissipated when she heard him say, ¡®I¡¯m your father.¡¯ The system walked up to her and frowned. His gaze fell on her through the shark silk veil. ¡°Why are you in a dream again?¡± ¡°Dream?¡± Huanhuan looked at him blankly. ¡°Everything here is a dream. You¡¯re in a dream.¡± The system grabbed her chin and twisted her face so that she was looking at Bai Di¡¯s and Xue Ling¡¯s bodies. ¡°Those are all fake.¡± As if to confirm what he said, the corpses quickly disappeared. The girl in the white skirt and black shirt glared at him. ¡°It¡¯s you again! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Countless black tentacles suddenly extended from her body and whipped at the system! The system pulled Huanhuan behind him. He raised his hand and pulled down the shark silk veil, revealing a pair of pure black eyes. The girl froze when she saw his eyes. The crazily dancing black tentacles also stopped at this moment. It was as if someone had pressed the pause button. She didn¡¯t move. The system covered his eyes again. The girl¡¯s body, along with the black tentacles, instantly shattered into powder and disappeared. Huanhuan was dumbfounded. ¡°Little Brat, you¡¯re amazing!¡± The system pinched her cheek and asked with a smile, ¡°Do you think your daddy is cool?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± After the girl disappeared, the surrounding space instantly relaxed. The negative emotions that were suppressed in Huanhuan¡¯s heart disappeared as well. The system asked her why she was in such a dream again. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either.¡± Huanhuan carefully recalled what happened before she fell asleep. ¡°I was chatting with Bi Huan. As we chatted, I felt very sleepy and wanted to sleep. Then, I fell asleep involuntarily.¡± The system looked thoughtful. ¡°Did you eat anything during your conversation? Or smell anything strange?¡± ¡°There was no strange smell. I only had a glass of fruit dew.¡± ¡°Fruit dew?¡± The system seemed to remember something. ¡°If I remember correctly, you had a glass of it before you fell into a dream the last time, right?¡± Both glasses of fruit dew were made by Bi Huan. Huanhuan quickly reacted. ¡°Could the person who used Dream Control on me be Bi Huan?¡± ¡°That¡¯s very likely.¡± He paused, curled his thin lips, and chuckled. ¡°I was still troubled about how to find out who was using the technique behind the scenes. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so impatient. He came to me before I could find out anything. That¡¯s good. It has saved me a lot of trouble.¡± Huanhuan blinked. She felt that Daddy System looked so scheming now. She asked carefully, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The system looked up, his gaze passing through the shark silk veil and landing in the void. ¡°Pull him into the dream, of course. I¡¯ll ask him in person.¡± ¡­ Bi Huan was checking Huanhuan¡¯s dream through the crystal ball. Qian Ye was also watching. Everything had been going well. Through the effects of the crystal ball, they saw Huanhuan walk into the trap set by the dream and was about to accept the mask to dance the Dance of the Gods. At the critical moment, she suddenly stopped. Due to the crystal ball¡¯s limitations, Bi Huan couldn¡¯t hear what Huanhuan was saying. He could only see that she seemed to be talking to someone. But when he followed her gaze, he could only see a blurry shadow. No matter how Bi Huan adjusted the angle, he could not see the exact appearance of the shadow. At this moment, the shadow suddenly looked up. His gaze was like a sharp sword that pierced through the crystal ball! Bi Huan was shocked. At this moment, a crack appeared in the crystal ball! ¡°This is bad!¡± Bi Huan only had time to shout out these three words before the crystal ball completely shattered into powder! The surrounding walls and chairs quickly etherealized and disappeared. Qian Ye immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°We¡¯re being forced into the dream!¡± Qian Ye was in disbelief. ¡°How can this be? Your Dream Control technique is so powerful. How can anyone break your shackles and pull us into a dream?!¡± Bi Huan¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. ¡°This can only mean that the other party¡¯s technique is stronger than mine.¡± Soon, Huanhuan saw Bi Huan and Qian Ye being pulled into the dream. She blinked. ¡°I thought it was only Lord Bi Huan. I didn¡¯t expect His Majesty the beast king to be here too. Are you colluding together?¡± Since the truth was already in front of him, Bi Huan had no intention of hiding it anymore. He frowned and said, ¡°I was the one who used the Dream Control technique on you. It has nothing to do with His Majesty the beast king.¡± Huanhuan replied skeptically, ¡°Oh.¡± Qian Ye kept staring at the blurry figure beside Huanhuan and asked, ¡°Are you the person who pulled us into the dream?¡± Only Huanhuan could see the system¡¯s face clearly. In the eyes of Bi Huan and Qian Ye, the system¡¯s body seemed to be covered in a layer of white fog. It was hazy, like looking at flowers in the fog. The system said, ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a taste of your own medicine.¡± Since Bi Huan liked to use the Dream Control technique on Huanhuan, he would let her experience it for himself. Chapter 349 - Divine Wood Clan (Part 1) Chapter 349: Divine Wood Clan (Part 1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Qian Ye did not know the other party¡¯s background, but since he could destroy the dream created by Bi Huan and pull them into the dream, it meant that the other party was very powerful. The other party clearly wanted to protect Lin Huanhuan. If he did not explain things clearly, this matter would definitely not end well. Qian Ye sighed. ¡°We don¡¯t have any ill intentions toward Huanhuan. Even though we used Dream Control on her, it was just to test what her relationship with the Divine Wood seed is.¡± When Huanhuan heard this, she understood why Bi Huan had repeatedly used the Dream Control technique on her. So it was for the Divine Wood seed. The system¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Oh? If you confirm that she¡¯s related to the Divine Wood seed, what do you plan to do next? You¡¯ll definitely force her to tell you the whereabouts of the Divine Wood seed, right?¡± Qian Ye was speechless. The Divine Wood City was too important. In order to find the Divine Wood seed, they would definitely do anything. Even if it would hurt Lin Huanhuan, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate. Bi Huan said in a low voice, ¡°As long as she can tell us the whereabouts of the Divine Wood seed, we won¡¯t make things difficult for her.¡± The system glanced at him. ¡°But what if she¡¯s unwilling to tell?¡± ¡°Then she can¡¯t blame us for not taking our friendship into consideration.¡± The system chuckled, his voice surprisingly cold. ¡°What an ungrateful person. I¡¯ll show you today what it means to be heartless!¡± When his voice fell, darkness emerged from under Bi Huan¡¯s feet and quickly spread, completely devouring him and Qian Ye. The two of them quickly disappeared. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Where did they go?¡± The system said casually, ¡°They¡¯ll see the last thing they want to see, just like how you saw Bai Di and Xue Ling die.¡± Pain, despair, confusion. The system pinched her fair face. ¡°There are many things I can¡¯t do in the outside world, but in these dreams, I can definitely protect you.¡± Huanhuan was very curious. ¡°When did you learn how to use Dream Control?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, but the prophet does. I know everything he knows.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then aren¡¯t you very powerful?¡± ¡°It took a lot of effort for the prophet to make me. Other than the fact that it¡¯s difficult to condense a physical body, I¡¯m almost no different from the prophet in other ways.¡± Huanhuan rolled her eyes and suddenly thought of something. ¡°If you can make a physical body in the future, no one will be able to tell even if you swap identities with the prophet, right?¡± The system winced slightly and looked thoughtful. ¡°You look so similar, and even your abilities are the same. You¡¯re like twins. Even I find it difficult to distinguish you accurately.¡± The system was helpless. ¡°How can it be so easy to make a physical body? Besides, the prophet isn¡¯t a piece of wood. He won¡¯t keep quiet when he¡¯s being impersonated.¡± Huanhuan thought about it. She was indeed thinking too simply. She shook her head. ¡°I was just saying. I¡¯m not really asking you to replace the prophet. Besides, if you really leave, I won¡¯t be able to bear it!¡± The system laughed. He held out his hand. ¡°Come, Daddy will show you a good show.¡± Huanhuan took his hand. She followed his steps into the darkness. In the blink of an eye, they passed through the darkness and saw Bi Huan. At this moment, Bi Huan was very young. His long green-gray hair was braided into a loose braid that hung casually on his shoulders and reached his waist. The wide green shark silk robe he wore matched his green eyes. The young Bi Huan was handsome and elegant. He was completely immersed in the dream and did not notice the two people following him. Bi Huan held a bowl of holy water in his hand as he walked through the city. Beasts kept bowing and greeting him. It was obvious that he had a very high reputation since he was young. He walked into the temple, went up to the second floor, and pushed open the bedroom door. Huanhuan and the system followed. They saw a sick female on the bed. She was very thin and pale. She looked desperately sick. Bi Huan walked to the bed and helped the female up. He carefully fed her the holy water. He asked gently, ¡°Yu Ying, how do you feel?¡± The female smiled a pale, weak smile. ¡°I¡¯m better¡­¡± Before she could finish, she opened her mouth and coughed violently. Bi Huan¡¯s expression changed. He quickly stroked her back to help her calm down. However, Yu Ying did not get better at all. She coughed until her lungs hurt. In the end, she coughed out dark red blood! Bi Huan¡¯s heart ached, and his eyes turned red. After a long time, Yu Ying gradually calmed down. Her lips were stained red with blood, making her face look even paler and thinner. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯m about to die. After I leave, you have to survive the backlash of the mate contract. Ah Gui will already lose me as a mother. He can¡¯t lose you as a father too.¡± Bi Huan hugged her tightly. ¡°I won¡¯t let you die. I won¡¯t¡­¡± Yu Ying snuggled into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for dragging you down.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that¡­¡± Huanhuan stood at the side and watched the scene in front of her. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is this female Bi Huan¡¯s mate?¡± The system said, ¡°This dream can make Bi Huan recall his past memories. In other words, everything you see now is Bi Huan¡¯s memories. They¡¯ve all really happened.¡± Moreover, these memories were the last things that Bi Huan wanted to remember. The scene in front of them suddenly changed. The bedroom suddenly became a secret passage. Bi Huan walked into the secret passage without looking sideways. His expression was very dark, and the dark passage looked a little scary. Huanhuan and the system followed. They saw Bi Huan walk to the end of the secret passage and open a door. Behind the hidden door were stairs. They went down the stairs to the bottom. What appeared before them was a dim underground chamber. There was an altar in the middle of the chamber, and a young girl was tied to it. This girl looked very similar to Huanhuan. She was wearing a white skirt and a black shirt. Her long black hair was disheveled, and her eyes were closed. Her pale face looked very haggard. Bi Huan stopped in front of her and looked down at her. ¡°Yu Ying is dying. Only you can save her.¡± The girl opened her eyes and looked up at him. ¡°I can¡¯t save her,¡± she said calmly. ¡°You¡¯re a saint. You can dance the Dance of the Gods. You can communicate with the gods. You can definitely save her!¡± The girl laughed at herself. ¡°I can¡¯t communicate with the gods at all. I¡¯m just an ordinary female.¡± ¡°Impossible. You¡¯re the saintess personally chosen by the Divine Wood. How can you not even save a sick female?!¡± Bi Huan stared at her and said word by word, ¡°No matter what, you have to save Yu Ying!¡± Chapter 350 - Divine Wood Clan (2) Chapter 350: Divine Wood Clan (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The girl suddenly smiled at his almost paranoid look. Her smile was filled with pity. ¡°Bi Huan, life and death are up to fate. Even gods don¡¯t have the ability to revive the dead.¡± Bi Huan refused to believe her. He said almost obsessively, ¡°Impossible! There has to be a way to save Yu Ying! There has to be!¡± The surroundings suddenly changed again. The chamber had become a forest. It was night, and the sky was dark. Only the Moonlight Mushrooms were quietly glowing with a faint blue light. Huanhuan looked around and quickly saw Bi Huan. He was standing in the shadows under the tree. In front of him was a tall male beast in a black cloak. The two of them seemed to be talking about something. Huanhuan wanted to see more clearly. She walked over and saw the male beast hiding under the cloak. It was actually a demon! This demon looked older. His temples were white, but he was still in good shape. His eyes shone with shrewdness. He smiled. ¡°All you have to do is kill the saintess and feed your mate her flesh. That¡¯ll heal your mate.¡± Hearing this, Bi Huan looked conflicted. This demon was like the evil queen in a fairy tale, constantly luring her victims to eat the apples that contained poison. ¡°What are you hesitating for? Are you still counting on the Divine Wood to save your mate? Give it up. It¡¯s just a tree. It can¡¯t save anyone. If you want to protect your mate, you¡¯re on your own.¡± Bi Huan clenched her fists. ¡°But if we kill the saintess, the Divine Wood will definitely discover¡­¡± ¡°Then destroy the Divine Wood too. I heard that if you refine the Divine Wood into medicine, it can make you live forever. Don¡¯t you want to be with your mate forever? You don¡¯t have to worry about death breaking you up again. You can stay together until the end of time.¡± Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl.com/39hpcn6j " to support us Bi Huan¡¯s gaze gradually darkened. ¡°Can I really live forever?¡± ¡°Of course. When the time comes, not only can you and your mate live forever, but you can also make your entire Divine Wood clan live forever. You¡¯ll never age and become stronger. How good is that?!¡± Bi Huan¡¯s heart gradually turned cold. He spat out the words, ¡°I understand.¡± The demon beast smiled in satisfaction. Their surroundings changed again. They returned from the forest to the underground chamber. The girl was still tied to the altar, her limbs firmly secured. She looked at the approaching Bi Huan in horror and cried out in disbelief, ¡°You really want to kill me? Are you crazy?!¡± Bi Huan raised the bone knife and cut her wrist. The wound was so deep that bone could be seen. Blood overflowed and fell into the bowl. After the blood was filled, Bi Huan helped the girl bandage her wound. He left with a bowl full of blood. Huanhuan quickly pulled the system along. They saw Bi Huan mix the bowl of blood into medicine and feed it to Yu Ying. The girl¡¯s blood seemed to be working. Yu Ying¡¯s face regained its color, and her spirits improved. Bi Huan was very happy. He went to the secret underground chamber every day and cut the girl¡¯s body. He would feed Yu Ying a bowl of blood each time. Yu Ying was getting better, but the girl was getting weaker. When Yu Ying had completely recovered, the girl finally couldn¡¯t stand the torture and died in the secret underground chamber. From then on, Bi Huan sealed the secret underground chamber and never stepped into it again. Huanhuan looked at the girl¡¯s skinny corpse and felt a chill in her heart. She muttered, ¡°Can this method of exchanging lives really save a dying person?¡± The system said, ¡°There¡¯s no way to revive the dead in this world.¡± ¡°Then how did Yu Ying¡­¡± ¡°She won¡¯t live long.¡± The system¡¯s words came true. It didn¡¯t take long for something to happen to Yu Ying¡¯s body. She became bloodthirsty and brutal. She liked nothing better than torturing animals until they were on the verge of death, then biting off their necks and drinking their blood. Bi Huan sensed that something was wrong, but he could not stop Yu Ying, and he could not bear to expose what she had done. Not only did he help Yu Ying capture animals for her to torture and kill, but he also helped her cover her tracks so that no one else would notice. Huanhuan watched coldly as Yu Ying became crazier and her appetite grew. One day, Yu Ying was no longer satisfied with just killing animals. She extended her claws to the beasts in the city. After killing the first, there were the second, third, and so forth. One by one, beasts were starting to disappear. No one knew if they were dead or alive. It quickly attracted the attention of the beasts. Everyone began to investigate this matter, but even after a long time, they could not find the truth. This was because no one expected the high priest to be behind this. Unable to find out the truth, the beasts could only live in fear. They collectively went to pay their respects to the Divine Wood and begged it to give them instructions. But without the saintess, no one could communicate with the Divine Wood. Only then did they remember that they had not seen the saintess in a long time. Huanhuan stood in front of the Divine Wood. She looked at the tree in front of her. They were centuries apart, but she could still feel the sorrow in the Divine Wood¡¯s emotions. Huanhuan seemed to be summoned by something and involuntarily reached out to touch the Divine Wood. But her fingers pierced through the Divine Wood. No matter how real everything in front of her looked, it was just a dream. She was in the middle of it. She could only watch. She couldn¡¯t interfere. The system stroked her head. ¡°Do you want to keep watching?¡± Huanhuan retracted her hand and closed her fingers. ¡°Of course.¡± In order to cover up his crimes, Bi Huan wanted to push all the crimes to the saintess and then make it seem as though the saintess had run away to escape from her crimes. He had planned it well, but he did not expect Yu Ying to lose control. She sneaked out and killed a cub! That cub would come every day to water the Divine Wood and talk to it, but the Divine Wood had seen this innocent and cute cub being brutally killed. The usually gentle Divine Wood couldn¡¯t help but be angry. It pierced Yu Ying¡¯s chest with a branch! When Bi Huan found Yu Ying, she was dead. Her body lay in a pool of blood, cold and stiff. Bi Huan was in so much pain that he wanted to die. He looked up at the Divine Wood with extreme hatred. ¡°You killed her!¡± The Divine Wood did not move at all. Its branches were still stained with Yu Ying¡¯s blood. Bi Huan¡¯s rationality completely collapsed. The Divine Wood he had once believed in had personally killed his beloved mate. The intense hatred made him withstand the backlash of the mate contract. ¡°I used to think you loved all living things, but you ignored my pleas! ¡°I worshiped you as a god, but you didn¡¯t save my lover! ¡°Tao Wei is right. You¡¯re not a divine tree at all. You¡¯re just a useless old tree! ¡°You can¡¯t save anyone! You don¡¯t deserve our faith!¡± Chapter 351 - Divine Wood Clan (Part 2) Chapter 351: Divine Wood Clan (Part 2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Bi Huan called the beasts in the city over so that they could see the scene after the Divine Wood had killed Yu Ying. He said with a pained expression, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Divine Wood to be a murderer. Not only did it kill the cub, but it also killed Yu Ying, who accidentally saw the crime take place!¡± The beasts couldn¡¯t believe it. But the truth was right in front of them. They had no choice but to believe it. They even dug out many corpses from under the tree. These corpses were all those beasts who had disappeared some time ago. The physical evidence was conclusive. When the relatives of the deceased saw the corpses, they realized that their family members had all been tortured to death. They were furious on the spot and determined that the divine tree was the murderer. They went crazy and kicked the Divine Wood and cut off its leaves. They even uprooted the Divine Wood from the ground. Seeing the huge Divine Wood fall to the ground, Huanhuan seemed to hear a desolate cry. The former Divine Wood had now become a demonic tree in everyone¡¯s eyes. The beasts raised their torches and lit the Divine Wood. The fire burned brightly, and the flames illuminated the ferocious faces of the beasts. They thought that they had avenged themselves and were very agitated. Bi Huan watched as the Divine Wood gradually turned into a pile of charcoal in the fire. Her lips curled into a smile. That smile was indescribably cold. Huanhuan wanted to pounce over and save the Divine Wood, but she couldn¡¯t touch it at all. She could only pass her fingers through its trunk again and again. She watched the Divine Wood die in the fire. The beasts that it had once protected with all its might were the beasts that killed it in the end. The huge damage disappointed the Divine Wood. It didn¡¯t even struggle or resist. It just sighed helplessly and died. Huanhuan saw a green ball of light fly out of the Divine Wood. With a snap, it shattered into powder. Huanhuan muttered, ¡°Is that the heart of nature?¡± The system responded, ¡°Yes.¡± The Divine Wood was dead, and the heart of nature was broken. Without protection, Divine Wood City welcomed an unprecedented huge insect disaster. This insect plague even spread to the entire beast continent. Countless lives died in this insect disaster. Bones piled up like mountains, and there were tired and struggling beasts everywhere. What was worse was that the demons took the opportunity to invade the Divine Wood City. Under these series of attacks, the Divine Wood City was in a desperate situation. In that cruel battle, the entire Divine Wood clan was almost wiped out. In the end, it was Beast King Qian Ye who barely protected the last small portion of his people at the cost of sacrificing himself. After the battle, Qian Ye¡¯s body quickly shrank to the appearance of a 10-year-old child. His life force was draining away. He was about to die. Bi Huan ground the charred Divine Wood into powder and mixed it into water. He treated it as holy water and fed it to Qian Ye. The dying Qian Ye actually miraculously came back to life. Not only that, but they also discovered that as long as they drank the holy water, they could quickly heal the damage caused by the insects. Hence, Bi Huan cut the Divine Wood into pieces, leaving only a small piece as backup. He ground the rest of the Divine Wood into powder and made holy water. He distributed it to the injured beasts to drink. He also saved a small portion of the surviving beasts. When the other beast cities learned that the holy water of the Divine Wood City could resist the damage done by insects, they all bought it at a high price. Bi Huan took the opportunity to earn a large sum of money. He used this money to rebuild the Divine Wood City and spent a lot of effort to invite the Divine Wood¡¯s former good friend, the sword tree. The sword tree did not know the truth about the Divine Wood¡¯s death. It thought that the Divine Wood had withered and died because of a natural disaster, so it agreed to Bi Huan¡¯s request and took root in the Divine Wood City to protect this forest. After the insect disaster, the Divine Wood City gradually walked out of the shadows and was revived. After the Divine Wood clan drank the holy water that was brewed with the Divine Wood, their lifespans were extended, and they aged much slower than ordinary beasts. After saving many people, Bi Huan¡¯s reputation soared. When Huanhuan saw Bi Huan standing high up and receiving the respect of everyone, the anger in her heart burned. She wanted to rush forward and tear apart that hypocrite¡¯s true colors so that everyone would know the crimes he had committed! However, the system said, ¡°Do you really think everyone doesn¡¯t know that the Divine Wood is innocent?¡± Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°When those beasts found out that their loved ones had been killed, they were blinded by hatred. But when they thought about it later, wouldn¡¯t they have realized that something was wrong?¡± Back then, Bi Huan¡¯s plan was impromptu. It was not very thorough. As long as someone investigated carefully, they would definitely be able to find many suspicious points. But none of them voiced these doubts. Perhaps it was because of Bi Huan¡¯s threats and promises, or perhaps it was because they knew that they were also accomplices. Feeling guilty, they could only choose to remain silent. No matter the reason, the downfall of the Divine Wood clan was related to them. ¡°Their ignorance and rashness killed the Divine Wood. Their coldness and selfishness sealed the truth forever. Selfish beasts like them aren¡¯t worth guarding at all. That¡¯s the main reason why the heart of nature is completely broken.¡± Huanhuan watched Bi Huan smile kindly at the beasts, and the anger in her heart gradually turned to disappointment. Huanhuan felt suffocated. These traitors did not deserve to call themselves the Divine Wood clan at all! The system waved away the dream. ¡°It¡¯s almost dawn. You should go back.¡± Huanhuan replied gloomily, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°After you leave this dream, you have to leave the Divine Wood City as soon as possible with Bai Di and Xue Ling. This place isn¡¯t safe for you.¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± The system pinched her cheek. ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy, tell me. I¡¯ll watch Pleasant Goat and Big, Big Wolf with you.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s mood improved a little. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ Huanhuan opened her eyes and woke up from the dream. She sat up and rubbed her dizzy temples. Qian Ye and Bi Huan were still asleep. The system reminded her, ¡°Once I leave the dream, my abilities will be restricted. Bi Huan and Qian Ye will wake up soon. Hurry up and leave this place.¡± Once Qian Ye and Bi Huan woke up, it would not be so easy for Huanhuan to leave. Huanhuan quickly jumped off the bed and ran out of the room. The lotus was still entangled by the vines and could not move. When it saw Huanhuan coming, it called out happily, ¡°Mom!¡± Huanhuan called out Little Green, pulled away the vines, and saved the lotus. The sprig of lotus returned to her head. Huanhuan ran downstairs quickly and bumped into the oncoming Xue Hui. Seeing that she was in a hurry, Xue Hui couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so anxious?¡± Instead of answering, Huanhuan asked, ¡°Where are Bai Di and Xue Ling?¡± She pointed to a guest room next door. ¡°They¡¯re both there.¡± Huanhuan immediately ran toward the guest room. She pushed open the door and rushed into the room. When she saw Xue Ling and Bai Di, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Bai Di was confused. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s get out of here. I¡¯ll tell you on the way.¡± Although they didn¡¯t understand what was going on, Bai Di and Xue Ling still trusted her unconditionally and promised to leave Divine Wood City right at this moment. But before that, they had to think of a way to save Xuan Wei. Chapter 352 - Leaving The Divine Wood City Chapter 352: Leaving The Divine Wood City Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan asked Xue Hui where Xuan Wei was locked up. Xue Hui was puzzled. ¡°Why are you asking?¡± ¡°It¡¯s important that I see him immediately.¡± She saw that Huanhuan was anxious. It seemed that the matter was really urgent. She hesitated, then said, ¡°I can take you to see him. Just this once.¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± Xue Hui walked around the stairs and pushed open a hidden door. The door revealed a dark secret passage. When Huanhuan saw the secret passage, her expression changed slightly. Wasn¡¯t this the secret passage that Bi Huan had walked through many times in the dream? After taking two steps, Xue Hui realized that Huanhuan wasn¡¯t following her, so she turned back to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Huanhuan immediately came back to her senses and quickly followed. ¡°Why is Xuan Wei locked in such a hidden place?¡± ¡°He¡¯s too strong. We don¡¯t dare to lock him up with ordinary beasts.¡± Xue Hui stopped after a while. She pushed open the stone door on one side of her right hand. Behind the door was a sealed chamber. Xuan Wei was inside. He was surprised to see Huanhuan and the others. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s something very important, but I don¡¯t have time to talk about it now. Come with us. I¡¯ll explain everything on the way back.¡± Xuan Wei pondered for a moment before agreeing. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t wait to get out of here. Xue Hui immediately stood in their way. She frowned and said, ¡°I only agreed to bring you to see Xuan Wei. I didn¡¯t say you could take him away. He¡¯s one of the suspects in stealing the Divine Wood. He can¡¯t go anywhere until the truth is out.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t have time to explain to her. She looked back at Bai Di and Xue Ling and asked, ¡°What are our chances of success if we force our way out?¡± Bai Di thought for a moment. ¡°A conservative estimate would be 60%.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s rush out.¡± Xue Hui¡¯s expression changed slightly when she heard their conversation. ¡°You¡­¡± Before she could finish, Bai Di turned into a white tiger and rushed out! Xue Hui had to step back to avoid him. Bai Di shouted, ¡°Huanhuan!¡± Huanhuan pounced forward and grabbed the white tiger¡¯s fur. She quickly climbed up and sat on his back. Xue Hui wanted to stop them, but Xue Ling flapped his wings. The white tiger growled, ¡°Go!¡± He rushed out of the chamber and raced down the secret passage. Huanhuan turned around and looked into the deepest part of the secret tunnel. It had been sealed with stones. No one knew that there was an altar hidden there. On the altar was a poor girl who had been dead for hundreds of years. Xue Ling and Xuan Wei followed closely behind. The four of them quickly rushed out of the secret passage and ran out of the temple. Xue Hui followed. She spread her wings. ¡°You won¡¯t get away!¡± Xue Ling didn¡¯t even look at her. He raised his hand and threw a fireball at her. Xue Hui dodged to the side. The fireball flew past her and landed on the ground. With a whoosh, the wooden ground burned. The entire temple was made of wood and was filled with flammable things. In the blink of an eye, the fire spread quickly. Xue Hui had to pause its pursuit and shout for people to put out the fire. The guards at the entrance of the temple fainted from the lightning released by Bai Di. Under the cover of Xue Ling and Xuan Wei, Bai Di and Huanhuan rushed out of the encirclement of the guards. Huanhuan sat on the tiger¡¯s back and grabbed his fur tightly. She lowered her upper body, and her long black hair flew in the wind. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave Divine Wood City as soon as possible before Bi Huan and Qian Ye notice!¡± Xue Ling flew into the sky. His huge red wings brushed past, leaving a blazing trail. Xuan Wei transformed into a white tiger that wore heavy metal armor. After shaking off the guards, he sped up and followed Bai Di. The beasts in the city were surprised to see the four of them in a hurry. They didn¡¯t understand why the four of them were running so fast. It didn¡¯t take long for Xue Hui to catch up with them with a bunch of guards. Huanhuan looked back at Xue Hui and the others and said, ¡°Lose them!¡± Bai Di rushed into the forest with her on his back. Xuan Wei, who was following behind, broke two big trees with a claw! The trees fell to the ground and blocked the guards¡¯ way. Xue Hui flapped his wings over the trees, preparing to fly over the obstacles. Xue Ling raised his hand and threw another fireball at the trees. With a whoosh, the tree trunks were burned. The towering flames blocked Xue Hui¡¯s path. The smoke was so thick that she had to take a few steps back. At this moment, Huanhuan heard the system suddenly say, ¡°Qian Ye and Bi Huan are awake!¡± His voice had just sounded when Huanhuan heard a deafening trumpet. Trumpet!!! She turned to look in the direction of the sound and saw Bi Huan transform into a huge white elephant. She saw the temple surrounded by a sea of fire. He raised his head to trumpet angrily. The white elephant¡¯s long nose was raised, and countless splashes sprayed out, quickly extinguishing the fire. Qian Ye stood on the white elephant¡¯s back. He was small, but his vision was good. He immediately saw Huanhuan and the other three who were rushing into the forest. He pointed in the direction of Huanhuan and said, ¡°They¡¯re there.¡± The white elephant strode heavily toward Huanhuan. His body was extremely huge and heavy. With every step he took, the ground would tremble. The beasts were so frightened that they all knelt on the ground and trembled. The white elephant was not fast, but his steps were big. Soon, the distance between him and the four of them was greatly shortened. ¡°I¡¯ll stop them!¡± After saying this, Xuan Wei rushed toward the white elephant without looking back. The white tiger was very big, but he still looked very petite in front of the white elephant. The white elephant swung his thick long nose at Xuan Wei! Xuan Wei nimbly dodged, then circled behind the white elephant and pounced on it to bite its tail! Blood splattered as the white elephant roared in pain! Seeing this, Qian Ye immediately transformed into a black monkey and rushed forward. He grabbed Xuan Wei¡¯s neck and dragged him out. Xuan Wei suddenly released the power of the beast soul in his body. The powerful force sent Qian Ye flying! The white elephant¡¯s tail was bitten off by Xuan Wei, and blood flowed down its legs to the ground. The furious white elephant turned around, raised its legs, and stepped on Xuan Wei! Xuan Wei turned and ran, and the white elephant was in hot pursuit of him. Qian Ye got up from the ground. Before he could steady himself, Xue Ling grabbed his shoulder. Xue Ling grabbed him and flew into the sky. He shouted at the white elephant, who was chasing Xuan Wei crazily. ¡°Hey! Big guy, look up here!¡± The white elephant stopped and looked up. He saw Xue Ling flying in the air with Qian Ye in his claws. Xue Ling grabbed Qian Ye¡¯s neck and smiled. ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll kill your beast king!¡± Chapter 353 - If You Don’t Want Anyone To Chapter 353: If You Don¡¯t Want Anyone To Know Something, Don¡¯t Do It! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The white elephant was very angry. He swung his long trunk. ¡°Let go of His Majesty!¡± Xue Ling flew so high that the elephant¡¯s trunk could not touch him. He said calmly, ¡°Return to the Divine Wood City. When my companions leave the forest, I¡¯ll let your beast king go.¡± ¡°You¡¯re despicable!¡± Xue Ling¡¯s smile was dazzling. ¡°Thank you for the compliment.¡± Seeing this scene, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. Xue Ling¡¯s ability to be domineering was really cool. He could trigger Bi Huan with just a few words. ¡®Here, I¡¯ll give you a thumbs up!¡¯ Xuan Wei shouted at Bai Di, ¡°Bring Huanhuan away first!¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°No, we¡¯ll leave together!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With our strength, we¡¯ll definitely be able to escape unscathed.¡± Huanhuan saw an endless stream of guards and beasts pouring out of the Divine Wood City and rushing over. The scene of the Divine Wood being pushed down and burned appeared before her eyes again. Perhaps it was because she had the Divine Wood seed in her body, but she felt the Divine Wood¡¯s emotions before its death especially deeply. Disappointment, sadness, anger, pain¡­ These emotions surged out, forcing the Divine Wood to shatter the heart of nature. Huanhuan gritted her teeth and whispered, ¡°Bai Di, I¡¯m in a bad mood. Can I be willful again?¡± Bai Di¡¯s voice was both gentle and firm. ¡°Of course. You can do whatever you want. I¡¯ll always have your back.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Huanhuan lowered her head and kissed the tiger¡¯s back. With Bai Di¡¯s support, she could finally make up her mind. She looked up and shouted at the white elephant, ¡°Bi Huan, don¡¯t you want the Divine Wood seed? Come at me!¡± Everyone was stunned. The white elephant looked at her. His green eyes were deep and invisible. ¡°You do know the whereabouts of the Divine Wood seed.¡± Huanhuan clenched her fists and tried to look calmer. She said, ¡°I do know where the Divine Wood seed is, but I won¡¯t tell you. You¡¯ll never see the Divine Wood again!¡± The white elephant stared at her coldly. ¡°The Divine Wood belongs to us. Even if you don¡¯t want to tell us, we have ways to make you tell the truth.¡± ¡°How dare you say that the Divine Wood belongs to your Divine Wood clan? Back then, you were the ones who took down and burned the Divine Wood. You didn¡¯t even have mercy for the dead Divine Wood. You ground it into medicine and drank it. You¡¯ve all been relying on the Divine Wood to survive until now and call yourselves the Divine Wood clan, but you were the ones who killed the Divine Wood! You traitors!¡± The white elephant¡¯s tone suddenly darkened. ¡°Who did you hear this from?!¡± Huanhuan shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t want anyone to know about something, don¡¯t do it! You killed the saintess and hid her corpse in an underground secret room. You even helped your mate, Yu Ying, torture and kill your clansmen. You also framed the Divine Wood for all these crimes. A hypocritical and sinister male beast like you will suffer retribution sooner or later!¡± The white elephant¡¯s gaze was extremely cold. ¡°The Divine Wood died from a natural disaster. It has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t lie to everyone here!¡± The guards and beasts had already rushed over. They heard everything Huanhuan had just said and looked shocked. None of them believed that the kind high priest would be such a sinister person. Huanhuan glanced at the faces of the beasts and said word by word, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can open the secret chamber under the temple now. The corpse of the saintess is still lying inside. She has been lying in that small room for hundreds of years. Her body has long rotted, but I believe her soul is still staring at you!¡± She stared into the white elephant¡¯s eyes as she said the last word. Their eyes met, and the atmosphere became extremely stiff and cold. After hearing what Huanhuan had to say, Xue Hui didn¡¯t want to believe that the most respected high priest was such a sinister person. However, logic told her that Huanhuan didn¡¯t have to lie about this because it wouldn¡¯t do Huanhuan any good. In order to find out the truth, Xue Hui immediately turned around and flapped her wings to fly toward the temple. She wanted to take a look at the secret underground chamber herself! The white elephant questioned again, ¡°Who told you all this?¡± Huanhuan sneered. ¡°Would you believe me if I said the Divine Wood told me?¡± The white elephant quickly denied it. ¡°Impossible! The Divine Wood has been dead for hundreds of years! It can¡¯t come back to life!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Since the Divine Wood died, it can¡¯t be revived. Then what made you think that the Divine Wood could save your mate? There¡¯s never been a way to revive the dead in this world. Life and death are decided by the heavens. No one can interfere, but you forced your mate¡¯s death on the Divine Wood. The Divine Wood died an innocent death.¡± The white elephant¡¯s eyes gradually turned blood red. He stared at Huanhuan. ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary female.¡± Bi Huan did not believe that an ordinary female would know so many secrets about the Divine Wood clan. Her background was definitely not simple! Thinking of the mysterious beast who was hiding in her dream to help her, Bi Huan became more and more agitated. Everything was out of his control now, and the plot was running in an unpredictable direction. If this continued, Yu Ying¡¯s true cause of death would definitely be dug up. It was fine if he died, but he could not let Yu Ying suffer any grievances! Yu Ying was innocent. She knew nothing. He should be the one to bear all the sins! The white elephant¡¯s eyes turned red. He used his nose to pick up a tree and threw it at Bai Di! Bai Di carried Huanhuan and turned to run, avoiding the big tree. At the same time, the white elephant had already rushed in front of them. He raised his thick elephant legs and stepped on Bai Di and Huanhuan! Bai Di jumped a long way. However, while he was jumping, Huanhuan lost her balance and fell off the tiger¡¯s back! When Bai Di landed, he looked back and saw her fall to the ground. The huge, thick elephant foot was only a palm¡¯s length away. Just as she was about to be flattened, a thick branch suddenly broke through the air and brushed past under the elephant¡¯s foot. The elephant¡¯s foot was blocked by the branch and could not continue stepping down. At the same time, another branch reached out, wrapped around Huanhuan, and brought her out of danger. Huanhuan looked up and saw that the divine tree had woken up. The branches on its body had become even lusher than the last time she saw it. Its straight tree trunk stood in the forest like a sharp sword. It asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Huanhuan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for saving me.¡± The divine tree gently placed her on the white tiger¡¯s back. ¡°Leave quickly. Leave this to me.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t know the truth and couldn¡¯t protect the Divine Wood. This was my greatest regret. Now, I finally have the chance to end this regret.¡± Chapter 354 - Cleaning Up Chapter 354: Cleaning Up Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Ling hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he chose to believe in the divine tree. He threw Qian Ye back to Bi Huan. The white elephant immediately extended his long nose and caught Bi Huan. He put him on his back. Xue Ling and Xuan Wei returned to Huanhuan¡¯s side and slowly looked at the divine tree. ¡°Will we meet again?¡± The divine tree placed a seed in Huanhuan¡¯s palm and said, ¡°Take it with you. We¡¯ll definitely have a chance to meet again in the future.¡± It was a dark brown seed the size of a thumb. There were fine black patterns on the surface. Huanhuan tightened her grip on the seed. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Leave.¡± Bai Di ran forward with Huanhuan on his back. Xue Ling and Xuan Wei followed closely behind. The white elephant wanted to chase after them, but before he could take two steps, he was blocked by the wooden spikes shot by the divine tree. The divine tree said, ¡°The Divine Wood is no longer around. As his old friend, I¡¯m going to clean up the mess for him today.¡± The white elephant¡¯s eyes had turned as red as blood. ¡°Are you really going against our Divine Wood clan?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know your mistake? You¡¯ve lost the protection of the Divine Wood. As traitors, if you can¡¯t repent, there¡¯s only destruction.¡± At that moment, Xue Hui flew back. In her arms was a skeleton that had rotted to the bone. Xue Hui gently lowered the remains to the ground. Her eyes were red. She stared into the white elephant¡¯s eyes and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°I found the remains of the saintess in the underground chamber of the temple. Lord Bi Huan, if you had known this would happen, you probably would¡¯ve burned her remains to ashes back then, huh?¡± All the beasts looked shocked when they saw the remains. They looked at the white elephant in disbelief, all waiting for him to give a reasonable answer. Even Qian Ye couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did you really kill the saintess?¡± The white elephant¡¯s long nose hung on the ground. After a long silence, he suddenly chuckled and said in a mocking tone, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to still be able to find the remains of the saintess after hundreds of years. It seems that I¡¯m really unlucky.¡± Xue Hui¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You really killed the saintess? Why? Why did you do that?!¡± ¡°As the saintess, she couldn¡¯t save Yu Ying. I could only watch as Yu Ying was tortured by her illness. What was the use of keeping such a useless saintess? I might as well kill her. At least her flesh and blood were useful and helped Yu Ying live for a while longer.¡± Xue Hui was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak clearly. ¡°Y-You really¡­¡± Qian Ye asked, ¡°In addition to the saintess, were you also responsible for the killed missing clansmen? Did you also kill the Divine Wood?¡± Bi Huan did not want Yu Ying to be accused of murder after she died. He took all the blame. ¡°Yes, I killed those clansmen and framed the Divine Wood. But I didn¡¯t kill the Divine Wood. It was killed by all of you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the mastermind, while you¡¯re accomplices. We¡¯re all the murderers of the Divine Wood!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Qian Ye interrupted. ¡°Why did you do it? Didn¡¯t you know that the Divine Wood was the guardian of our clan? By destroying it, you destroyed the future of our clan!¡± ¡°The Divine Wood was just an ordinary tree. It couldn¡¯t save anyone. It wasn¡¯t worthy of being called a guardian! You were all just deceived by it.¡± Qian Ye looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°Do you remember what kind of suffering the Divine Wood City suffered after the death of the Divine Wood? Those insects and the demon race¡¯s army¡­ They almost slaughtered the entire Divine Wood clan. That was the price we had to pay after losing the protection of the Divine Wood!¡± Bi Huan stopped talking. All the beasts looked at him coldly. Their image of the once tall and benevolent high priest had collapsed. Qian Ye continued, ¡°You don¡¯t care about your own death or the safety of us beasts. Does that mean you don¡¯t care about your life as well? If the Divine Wood City is destroyed, Ah Gui will be homeless and won¡¯t be able to live a stable life!¡± Bi Huan¡¯s gaze finally changed. Yes, he still had Ah Gui! Before Yu Ying left, she had specially reminded him. He had to protect him. He couldn¡¯t let him get hurt. The redness in Bi Huan¡¯s eyes faded a little, and his gaze became clearer. He looked around for Ah Gui. Soon, he saw Ah Gui in the crowd. Ah Gui looked at him expressionlessly, his eyes filled with hatred. ¡°You killed the Divine Wood. You destroyed our home!¡± Bi Huan lowered his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The only person in the world he had let down was Ah Gui. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you say you¡¯re sorry! I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore! You big baddie!¡± Ah Gui turned and ran. Bi Huan watched him leave. After a long time, he looked away and said to Qian Ye, ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Huanhuan. Only she knows the whereabouts of the Divine Wood seed.¡± With it, the Divine Wood City could return to its former glory and stability. Only then could the Divine Wood clan be saved and reborn. As for the Divine Wood¡¯s anger, he would bear it. Qian Ye seemed to understand what he meant. He turned away and said nothing more. Bi Huan looked at the divine tree that towered into the clouds in front of him and said word by word, ¡°Let me pass.¡± The divine tree¡¯s voice was deep. ¡°Huanhuan doesn¡¯t belong here, and the Divine Wood doesn¡¯t want to come back here. I won¡¯t let you disturb them again.¡± ¡°Since you insist on getting in my way, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± The white elephant suddenly doubled in size! Its huge body slammed into the divine tree! The trunk of the divine tree shook from the impact, and countless leaves fell. The divine tree wrapped its branches around the white elephant and tried to break free. However, the white elephant wrapped its long nose around the tree trunk and pulled it up forcefully, as if it wanted to uproot the entire divine tree! However, the roots of the divine tree were extremely strong. They were deeply rooted in the ground and covered the entire forest, including the Divine Wood City. Unless he could cut off all its roots, it was impossible to pull the divine tree up. The white elephant seemed to understand this as well. He turned to Qian Ye and shouted, ¡°Go after Lin Huanhuan and snatch the Divine Wood seed back!¡± Qian Ye didn¡¯t move. The white elephant roared, ¡°Without the Divine Wood seed, you¡¯ll never be able to return to your original appearance, and the Divine Wood clan won¡¯t be able to reproduce. As a beast king, for the future of the Divine Wood City, you can¡¯t retreat and give up!¡± Qian Ye shuddered. After the Divine Wood clan drank the holy water brewed with the Divine Wood, they obtained a longer lifespan than ordinary beasts and could maintain their youth. However, they also lost the ability to reproduce. This might be the curse left by the Divine Wood. If they wanted to break this curse, they had to let the Divine Wood return to the Divine Wood City. Qian Ye clenched his fingers and finally made up his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll go find the Divine Wood.¡± Chapter 355 - Demonized Chapter content is missing or does not exist! Please try again later! Chapter 356 - Even If We Deserve To Die Chapter 356: Even If We Deserve To Die Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Bi Huan completely demonized and lost his mind, his mind was filled with the desire to kill. Especially this divine tree that had been obstructing him! The white elephant, that had transformed into a demon, became even more ferocious and ruthless. He destroyed the forest without restraint. He wrapped his nose around the roots of the divine tree and pulled them out! Xue Hui looked at the ruined forest and became even more anxious. This forest was her home, just like the Divine Wood City. However, not only was this forest burning but it was also being ravaged by Bi Huan. If this forest was conscious, it would be crying in pain. Xue Hui begged with tears in her eyes, ¡°Stop, don¡¯t fight anymore¡­¡± However, the white elephant could not hear her pleas at all. He only wanted to destroy the divine tree in front of him! Qian Ye stood on a branch and looked down at Xue Hui. ¡°Go back to the city. Hurry up and leave this place!¡± ¡°But, Your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stop the high priest. I can¡¯t let him destroy the Divine Wood City.¡± As soon as his voice fell, Qian Ye jumped, and his small body turned into a little monkey in midair. But it wasn¡¯t over yet. The little monkey quickly grew bigger and turned into a huge chimpanzee in the blink of an eye! When the chimpanzee landed, the ground trembled because it couldn¡¯t withstand his weight. To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl.com/39hpcn6j " to support us Xue Hui¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Your Majesty, I thought you couldn¡¯t change back to your original form?¡± Qian Ye was burning his life force once more, which forcefully broke through the shackles of the curse. Hence, he could return to his original form. The chimp stood up, and it was as big as Mount Tai. He looked back at Xue Hui. ¡°This might be the last time I¡¯ll be in my true form.¡± Xue Hui was still hesitating. ¡°There¡¯s not much time. Go.¡± The chimpanzee looked away and charged at the white elephant! The two giants collided! With a bang, both beasts were knocked to the side. Qian Ye tried to awaken Bi Huan¡¯s rationality, but unfortunately, the white elephant in front of him had completely turned into a demon. He only knew how to kill and could not hear anything. The chimpanzee and the white elephant wrestled. Qian Ye took the time to shout at the divine tree, ¡°I¡¯ll hold Bi Huan back. Please put out the fire!¡± The divine tree watched them coldly. Qian Ye said, ¡°Even if we deserve to die, this forest and the animals living in it are innocent!¡± The divine tree saw the animals that were forced to flee in panic by the fire. After a moment of silence, it finally spat out a sentence. ¡°This is the last time.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± The chimpanzee held the white elephant back while the divine tree went to put out the fire. Xue Hui staggered on the spot and realized that there was nothing she could do here. She could only suppress her anxiety and spread her wings to fly back to Divine Wood City. At this moment, the beasts in the city had already heard about the fire. They all gathered and discussed. Some sharp-eyed beasts even occasionally saw the chimpanzee¡¯s head popping out of the forest. The chimpanzee was very big. If he stood up straight, he would be almost taller than most of the trees in the forest. ¡°The beast king has actually returned to his original form? Has he completely recovered?!¡± The excitement of the beast king¡¯s recovery even dispelled a small portion of the fear and uneasiness caused by the fire. They all stared at Xue Hui, wanting to hear her answer. Xue Hui ignored everyone¡¯s expectant gazes and said loudly, ¡°The beast king asked me to bring you out of the Divine Wood City. Hurry up and pack your things. Take what¡¯s important and come with me!¡± There was an uproar. ¡°Why are we leaving? We¡¯re living well here. Why do we have to suddenly leave?!¡± Xue Hui said, ¡°The forest is on fire. If it can¡¯t be extinguished, the Divine Wood City will be burned down. All of us will die.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s still the high priest and the divine tree. Can¡¯t they put out the fire?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if the two of them can¡¯t do it, there¡¯s still His Majesty the beast king. His Majesty has already recovered his ability. It¡¯s definitely not a problem to extinguish the fire!¡± No matter how Xue Hui explained, these beasts were unwilling to leave the Divine Wood City. This had been their home for many years. They could not give up on it. In the end, they even ignored Xue Hui and rushed into the forest, intending to help put out the fire. But what awaited them was the white elephant that had turned into a demon and the black chimpanzee who was fighting desperately with the high priest. They stood rooted to the ground and asked in disbelief, ¡°Why is the high priest fighting with His Majesty?¡± Xue Hui flew over at this moment. Instead of looking at the white elephant and the chimpanzee, she looked up at the divine tree. The tall divine tree had already spread all its branches. It stabbed the branches into the ground, forming a tall city wall. When the fire came, it was stopped by the ¡®wall¡¯. Tongues of fire climbed the branches, making them crackle. The divine tree still stood motionless, blocking the flames that were enough to devour everything. The white elephant tried to attack the divine tree several times, but he was stopped by the black chimpanzee. The furious white elephant actually raised its foot and kicked at the black chimpanzee! The chimpanzee grabbed the elephant¡¯s leg and pulled. The white elephant was flipped to the ground. He rolled to his feet and slammed into the chimpanzee aggressively. His sharp, solid ivory stabbed into its abdomen! Blood splattered, scaring all the beasts. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The chimpanzee hugged the white elephant tightly, his sharp claws gripping the flesh, leaving several deep wounds. The white elephant struggled desperately, and the ivory cut the chimpanzee¡¯s abdomen once more. The black chimpanzee¡¯s fingers loosened in pain, and the white elephant took the opportunity to escape and retreat. Both behemoths were already injured. The chimpanzee was clearly more seriously injured. There was a very long wound in his abdomen, and blood kept flowing out. He covered the wound and took a shaky step back, falling to one knee. Xue Hui and the other beasts quickly went forward. ¡°Your Majesty, are you alright?¡± The chimpanzee gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± The white elephant lunged at the chimp again. The chimp ignored his serious injuries and fought back. Perhaps because he already knew that this would be his last battle, the chimpanzee risked everything and pressed the white elephant to the ground, not caring if he lived or died. The chimp turned and shouted at Xue Hui, ¡°Quick! Kill him!¡± Xue Hui paled. ¡°Huh?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s completely reduced to a demon. If we don¡¯t kill him, he¡¯ll kill all of you! This is our last chance!¡± Xue Hui looked at the bloody chimpanzee and then at the white elephant, who had gone completely crazy. Finally, she made up her mind and transformed into a snow eagle. Her sharp talons dug into the white elephant¡¯s eyes. The white elephant let out a painful cry! Chapter 357 - Not Guilty Chapter 357: Not Guilty Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The blinded white elephant became even more irritable and crazy. He desperately overturned the chimpanzee on top of him and tried to get up to fight back. The snow eagle took the opportunity to fly forward and stab a sharp wooden spike into the white elephant¡¯s body from behind, penetrating its entire body! At the same time, Ah Gui rushed over and shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°No!¡± The white elephant¡¯s heart was pierced. Even as a demon, he couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. It could only sway twice before crashing to the ground. Ah Gui ran over and hugged the white elephant¡¯s ivory. His face was covered in tears. ¡°Father! Don¡¯t die. Open your eyes and look at me!¡± The snow eagle returned to human form. She landed and watched as Ah Gui cried. Perhaps it was because he was on his dying breath, but the white elephant finally regained some rationality. He looked at his son in front of him and said weakly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­¡± ¡°Father! You¡¯re my only family. Don¡¯t leave me!¡± ¡°In the past, you always complained that I was too controlling of you. In the future, I won¡¯t be able to control you anymore. You can do whatever you want. You can grow up as you wish.¡± Ah Gui sobbed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have argued with you. I shouldn¡¯t have said those despicable words to you¡­¡± ¡°I always thought that I didn¡¯t have enough time to teach you everything I knew, so I was always strict with you. I hope you can become stronger as soon as possible. In the future, when I¡¯m not around, you have to take good care of yourself and work hard to become stronger. Stop throwing tantrums. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for your mother. I miss her so much¡­¡± The white elephant¡¯s voice gradually faded, and his blood-red eyes turned green. However, his green eyes were no longer as bright as before. They were empty and lifeless. Ah Gui almost broke down in tears. ¡°Father!¡± Xue Hui looked down at her hands, which were covered in blood. It was Bi Huan¡¯s blood. She was the one who killed Bi Huan. She was probably the last person he wanted to see now. At the same time, the chimpanzee fell to the ground. His body was covered in blood. His organs could be seen from the wound in his abdomen. Blood flowed like water. The beasts gathered around him, looking for grass and leaves, trying to stop the wound from bleeding any further. ¡°Your Majesty, bear with it. When the bleeding stops, we can go back!¡± Qian Ye glanced at the white elephant, that was not far away. He knew that he was dead. While he was relieved, he also felt a deep sense of helplessness and grief. No matter how many mistakes Bi Huan had made, at the very least, he had done many things for the Divine Wood clan over the years. He had saved the lives of many clansmen. If merits could be offset, he should be innocent now. Thinking of this, the corners of Qian Ye¡¯s mouth twitched into a self-deprecating smile. Could he really be innocent? The Divine Wood was already dead. It had completely given up on the Divine Wood clan. Now that he and Bi Huan were dead and the divine tree was covered in wounds, he did not know how long the clan could last. Qian Ye called Xue Hui in front of him and said in a weak voice, ¡°The army of the City of 10,000 Beasts will rush in soon. Don¡¯t expect those beasts to help. They¡¯ll only take advantage of your weakness. Take our people and leave the Divine Wood City immediately. Find a place to live peacefully and don¡¯t come back.¡± She held his fingers and looked at him sadly. ¡°Your Majesty, can¡¯t you come with us?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± Xue Hui shed tears. ¡°Life and death are up to fate. I¡¯m already very lucky to be able to survive until now, so you don¡¯t have to feel sad for me. After you leave, don¡¯t mention the Divine Wood clan to anyone else, and don¡¯t contact the City of 10,000 Beasts again. Living well is more important than anything else.¡± Tears streamed down her face as she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Qian Ye closed his eyes. ¡°From now on, the Divine Wood City will no longer exist in this world.¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Qian Ye¡¯s arm slid off, and he was completely dead. Xue Hui covered her face and fell to her knees, crying. The other beasts knelt down as well, their faces filled with grief. The flames were still burning. Many of the branches of the divine tree had been burned off. The dark branches looked shocking. It was not until everything that could be burned was burned that the fire gradually subsided. The bark of the divine tree had been charred black, and the roots had been burned. White petals floated down to the charred ground. The divine tree had successfully stopped the fire and saved the forest behind it. It had fulfilled its promise to Qian Ye just now. The divine tree sighed. It could finally rest. The charred branches fell to the ground with a bang. Finally, the entire tree fell to the ground with a bang! The army of the City of 10,000 Beasts rushed into the forest like a hot knife through butter. Ah Gui refused to let go of the white elephant¡¯s remains. Xue Hui and the others could not drag him away, so they could only knock him out and take him away by force. ¡­ Thank you for reading on freewebnovel.com At the same time, on a small hill a dozen miles away from the forest, Huanhuan seemed to sense something. She immediately turned around and looked in the direction of the Divine Wood City. The divine tree that should have stood there was gone. Huanhuan took out the seed given by the divine tree and felt that it had become heavy. A cold snowflake landed in her palm. She looked up at the falling snow and said in amazement, ¡°It¡¯s snowing.¡± Once it snowed, it meant winter was coming. They had to get back to the rock mountain before winter came. In order to make it easier to travel quickly, Xue Ling carried Huanhuan and flew in the sky. Bai Di and Xuan Wei ran quickly on the ground. Even though they were all tired and hungry, they could only eat a little and rest for a while before continuing the journey. Three days later, the ground was covered in snow, and the trees were covered in ice crystals. But it wasn¡¯t the coldest yet. Bai Di and Xuan Wei drank two mouthfuls of fruit wine from time to time to warm themselves. Xue Ling¡¯s beast soul had a fire attribute, so he was naturally unafraid of the cold. Huanhuan snuggled into his arms. It felt like she was hugging an oversized warm baby. It was very warm. After traveling like this for more than 10 days, they finally reached the rock mountain before the second snowfall. Shuang Yun and Sang Ye, who had received the news in advance, were already waiting at the foot of the mountain. As soon as they saw Huanhuan and the other three, they immediately went forward to help them push aside the snow in front of them so that they could walk. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they returned to the rock mountain. Big Goody rushed up with her siblings and rubbed against Huanhuan. Their fluffy tails wagged especially happily. Huanhuan stroked the heads of the four wolf cubs, then reached out to hug the tiger babies. The two little ones seemed to have grown a lot. They were tall and strong. It took her a lot of effort to pick them up. Shuang Yun said, ¡°We¡¯ve already made hot soup at home. Let¡¯s go back and drink some hot soup before we talk.¡± Xue Ling asked warily, ¡°Did you cook the soup?¡± Shuang Yun was very proud. ¡°That¡¯s right! I spent the entire day making meat soup!¡± Xue Ling thought for a moment and said seriously, ¡°My stomach hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently. I don¡¯t want to eat meat.¡± Chapter 358 - Are You Embarrassed? Chapter 358: Are You Embarrassed? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This was Xuan Wei¡¯s first time stepping into the interior of the rock mountain. When he saw the structure of the mountain, his usually calm eyes revealed a rare look of surprise. Shuang Yun transformed into a Silvery Frost White Wolf and carried Huanhuan back. The wolf cubs were especially excited. They kept running forward and back, their big tails wagging very happily. In contrast, Big White and Little White were much calmer. They slowly followed behind Shuang Yun. They puffed out their chests and raised their heads. Their gait was elegant, and their expressions were reserved. Seeing Huanhuan and the others return, many beasts came forward to greet them. Especially those cubs. When they saw Huanhuan, they kept calling out to her, ¡°Teacher!¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart warmed from all the yells. She took out a large handful of jerky from her pocket and gave it to these children as snacks. Bai Di slowed down slightly. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell anyone what you saw here today,¡± he said to Xuan Wei. Xuan Wei looked at him deeply. ¡°Okay.¡± Upon returning home, Huanhuan returned to a familiar environment. She heaved a sigh of relief. Home was the best! Shuang Yun returned to human form and put on his hide skirt. He brought a large pot of steaming meat soup from the kitchen. From the looks of the color, it seemed pretty good. He greeted them all warmly with soup. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Have you tried this soup?¡± ¡°No, I was waiting for you to come back. We¡¯ll have the soup together!¡± Huanhuan suggested sincerely, ¡°Drink it first. If you think it tastes good, we¡¯ll drink it with you.¡± Shuang Yun was immediately unhappy. ¡°Are you doubting my cooking skills?¡± Huanhuan wanted to say, ¡®I don¡¯t doubt your cooking skills. I¡¯m very certain that you¡¯re not good at cooking!¡¯ But she couldn¡¯t say that. Otherwise, Shuang Yun would definitely explode. She cleared her throat. ¡°You¡¯re imagining things.¡± Shuang Yun looked at Xue Ling. ¡°You drink it.¡± Xue Ling immediately covered his stomach. ¡°My stomach isn¡¯t feeling too well.¡± He looked at Bai Di. Bai Di smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I don¡¯t want to eat yet.¡± In the end, only Sang Ye took the soup from Shuang Yun. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Sang Ye finished the entire bowl of soup without changing his expression. Shuang Yun asked expectantly, ¡°How does it taste?¡± Sang Ye was very calm. ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste of anything.¡± Shuang Yun was very surprised. ¡°Huh? I clearly put a lot of seasonings in it. How can it have no taste?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t taste it.¡± Shuang Yun still did not believe that the soup he made would be tasteless. He scooped another bowl of meat soup and handed it to Xuan Wei. ¡°Try it.¡± Xuan Wei acutely realized that everyone¡¯s gazes on him had suddenly become very subtle. Could it be that there was something wrong with this bowl of soup? However, he had just seen Sang Ye drink it all in one go. There was no problem at all. From this, it seemed that even if the taste was not good, it definitely wouldn¡¯t kill him. After hesitating for a moment, Xuan Wei couldn¡¯t resist Shuang Yun¡¯s enthusiasm in the end. He lowered his head and drank a large mouthful of meat soup. Xuan Wei: ¡°¡­¡± Shuang Yun quickly asked, ¡°How is it? Does it taste good?¡± Xuan Wei calmly put down the bowl, turned around, and walked out the door. He spat out all the meat soup in his mouth. Shuang Yun was speechless. Although it was very unkind, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Bai Di and Xue Ling couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she laughed. Even Sang Ye looked helpless. Shuang Yun was furious. ¡°You¡¯re actually laughing at me?!¡± Huanhuan hugged his neck and kissed him on the cheek. Her eyes curved into crescents as she smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. I missed you so much!¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s anger dissipated at her kiss. He snorted. ¡°Liar. If you really missed me, why are you laughing at me?¡± ¡°Because I think you¡¯re cute.¡± The tips of Shuang Yun¡¯s ears turned slightly red. ¡°But you can¡¯t tease me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t laugh at you anymore.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but pinch the tip of his ear. ¡°Are you shy?¡± Shuang Yun defended himself loudly. ¡°What a joke. As the leader of the Rock Wolf Tribe, how can I be shy?!¡± Huanhuan smiled even more happily. She realized that as long as one got used to Shuang Yun¡¯s personality, one would realize that this guy was a classic example of someone who was strong on the outside but weak on the inside. He always said that he didn¡¯t want something, but he really wanted it in his heart. The more she looked at him, the cuter she thought he was! No one dared to drink Shuang Yun¡¯s soup. In the end, Bai Di personally cooked a large pot of boiled chicken. The delicious and tender chicken made everyone drool. Huanhuan ate two large buns in one go with the chicken. She was so full that her stomach was bulging. There were not enough rooms at home. Hence, Huanhuan let Bai Di stay in her bedroom for the night. The next morning, after breakfast, Xuan Wei went out alone. He was very interested in the structure of the rock mountain. If he saw something interesting, he would stop and take a few more glances. Xue Ling had returned to the feather tribe. He had something to discuss with Shen Yan. Huanhuan brought the children to class, leaving Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye at home. Bai Di told them about their escape from the City of 10,000 Beasts to the Divine Wood City and back to the rock mountain. His words were concise and accurate. There was no exaggeration at all. Even so, Shuang Yun and Sang Ye could still imagine how intense it was when Huanhuan and the others were being chased. Bai Di said seriously, ¡°Although we were lucky to avoid the beasts from the City of 10,000 Beasts, they definitely won¡¯t let us go. They might continue to chase us to the rock mountain. We have to take precautions.¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°While you were gone, we¡¯ve been strengthening the defenses. As long as the other party doesn¡¯t send more than 1,000 pursuers, it should be impossible to take down the rock mountain.¡± As for concerns about food, there was no need to worry about that at all. There were vegetable fields and fruit forests at the foot of the mountain. Vegetarian beasts were completely self-sufficient. In addition, they were also raising a lot of chickens, ducks, cows, and sheep in the fruit forest. There were a lot of animals, and they could all be used as reserve food. They probably had enough food to last them a year. In addition, the Rock Wolf Tribe awakened 10 more soul beasts during this period of time. Although they were only low-level one-starred soul beasts, their strength was worthy of praise in any tribe! They were no longer the small Rock Wolf Tribe that was once forced into a corner by a mere Black River Wolf Tribe. The current Rock Wolf Tribe was comparable to a low-level beast city. It would be difficult to take them down. Bai Di nodded. ¡°With our current strength, we don¡¯t have to tremble in fear like we used to. But we still have to be on guard.¡± Shuang Yun gave him a reassuring expression. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for people to patrol day and night and strengthen the defense. As soon as we notice an enemy approaching, we¡¯ll immediately enter combat mode.¡± ¡°Yes, that would be best.¡± Sang Ye, who had been silent all this while, suddenly asked, ¡°Should we be wary of He Guang?¡± Chapter 359 - You’re Ruthless! Chapter 359: You¡¯re Ruthless! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Bai Di had almost forgotten about him. The third prince of the City of 10,000 Beasts was closely related to the city. Now that the rock mountain and the City of 10,000 Beasts were at odds, He Guang would definitely side with the City of 10,000 Beasts. If he had the urge to capture this ¡®wanted criminal¡¯, Huanhuan, for the City of 10,000 Beasts and bring an army to attack the Rock Wolf Tribe, he could do it in a matter of minutes considering the distance between He Guang¡¯s army base and the rock mountain. It would be difficult for the Rock Wolf Tribe to defend themselves. Shuang Yun thought for a moment. ¡°Why don¡¯t we find a chance to meet and talk to He Guang?¡± Bai Di nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Didn¡¯t Huanhuan say that we should try to avoid fighting as much as possible?¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± Sang Ye said coldly, ¡°When we meet him, we¡¯d better find a place close to the rock mountain.¡± Shuang Yun was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him and insists on going against us, we¡¯ll go all out and kill him. After we succeed, we¡¯ll immediately return to the rock mountain. Therefore, we have to choose a place closer to the rock mountain so that we can escape.¡± Since they were going to be enemies sooner or later, it was better to attack early. This way, they could minimize the threat of the enemy. Shuang Yun gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°You¡¯re ruthless!¡± Sang Ye looked at him expressionlessly. Shuang Yun immediately added, ¡°But I like it very much!¡± However, to their surprise, the next day, He Guang came to their door of his own accord with four trusted guards. When Shuang Yun heard the news, he immediately called a pair of men down the mountain to meet with He Guang. Bai Di and Xuan Wei followed. The location of their meeting was in the oracle temple. The oracle temple was surrounded by stone walls on all sides. It was very well-built. There was a fire pit near the window with charcoal burning inside. Warm air filled the entire place. It was much warmer here than in the military camp! He Guang chose a seat near the fire pit and sat down. He chatted with Shuang Yun while warming himself. Bai Di casually threw a few large red potatoes and a large handful of peanuts into the fire pit. Before long, the fragrance of sweet potatoes and peanuts filled the air. He Guang couldn¡¯t help but gulp, his eyes glancing into the fire pit from time to time. Bai Di used his claws to reach out into the charcoal fire and pulled out the sweet potatoes and peanuts. He picked a larger sweet potato and handed it to He Guang. He smiled. ¡°This is something we planted ourselves. It¡¯s not bad to eat as a snack. Try it.¡± He Guang thanked him, took the roasted sweet potato, and bit into it. The sweet potato was fragrant and sweet. It melted in his mouth. It tasted unexpectedly delicious! He finished the roasted sweet potato in two or three mouthfuls. Bai Di distributed the other roasted sweet potatoes to Shuang Yun, Xuan Wei, and the others. After eating the sweet potatoes, the few of them began to eat peanuts. The sound of cracking could be heard. He Guang couldn¡¯t stop eating. ¡°Not only is it warm and comfortable here, but the food is also so delicious. It makes me want to move in!¡± Shuang Yun smiled brightly. ¡°You¡¯re always welcome here!¡± He Guang said half-jokingly, ¡°I¡¯m serious. Don¡¯t regret it when we really move here.¡± Ever since winter, the weather had been getting worse. It was fine if there was a shortage of food, but even if he wanted to drink some water, he could only grab some snow and ice to stuff into his mouth. In just 10 days, many beast soldiers had frostbite on their bodies. If they moved even a little, their skin would be torn and they would bleed. It was extremely painful. After this period of time together, coupled with the fact that they had been on the battlefield together a few times and he had a deeper relationship with these beast soldiers, He Guang couldn¡¯t bear to see them suffer. That was why he took the initiative to come to the Rock Wolf Tribe. He wanted to buy some herbs to treat frostbite and supplies that could ward off the cold. However, when He Guang sat down in the oracle temple and enjoyed the warmth and comfort here, the idea of buying supplies involuntarily evolved into moving to the rock mountain. After the thought came, it grew stronger. He couldn¡¯t push it down. Shuang Yun casually threw the peanut shells in his hand into the fire pit and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s definitely impossible for Your Highness to move the entire military camp over. After all, our territory is only so big. We can¡¯t accommodate so many beasts.¡± He Guang nodded in understanding. When he came here just now, he had observed the area at the foot of the rock mountain. It was neither big nor small. If the entire military camp was moved here, it would definitely become very crowded. That wouldn¡¯t be good. It would easily cause unnecessary friction. Seeing that he was not in a hurry to retort and get angry, Shuang Yun was even more certain of the third prince. He continued, ¡°But if you only choose a portion to live here, we can still accept it.¡± Hearing this, He Guang was delighted. It would be good even if only a portion of the beast soldiers moved in! In fact, he couldn¡¯t get all the beast soldiers to move in. After all, their camp was located by the Black River. That was their headquarters. They couldn¡¯t give it up easily. Most importantly, the other side of the river was the territory of the demons. They had to leave enough people there to keep an eye on the enemy troops and prevent them from attacking. He Guang quickly calculated in his mind. He could come up with a rotation system and let those beast soldiers come to the rock mountain in batches for a period of time. This should ease the frostbite of the beast soldiers. He Guang quickly nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°The rock mountain can only accept 50 beasts at a time. During the stay, you have to pay for the corresponding accommodation and food.¡± He Guang couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Can¡¯t we do a hundred beasts?¡± ¡°No. There are too many of you. We¡¯ll feel insecure.¡± He Guang said, ¡°We¡¯re just borrowing the place for a while. We promise not to cause trouble.¡± Shuang Yun still shook his head. He said frankly, ¡°I believe you¡¯ve already received the news that our mate caused a little trouble in the City of 10,000 Beasts. Now, the City of 10,000 Beasts has a lot of opinions about our Rock Wolf Tribe. Seeing as you¡¯re the prince of the City of 10,000 Beasts, we have to be on guard.¡± He said it so bluntly that He Guang couldn¡¯t defend himself. In the end, he could only say helplessly, ¡°50 is too few. At least 80.¡± Shuang Yun turned around and discussed it with Bai Di. He then agreed to set the number at 80. As soon as the matter was settled, He Guang couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. ¡°Take me to see where the beast soldiers will be staying. If the environment is too bad, I won¡¯t agree.¡± Shuang Yun was also a neat beast. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll show you the place now.¡± They wrapped themselves in animal hide cloaks and walked out of the oracle temple to see where the soldiers would be staying. Previously, Shuang Yun had chased away a group of beasts, leaving many empty houses in this temporary residence. Shuang Yun rented these houses to He Guang. Every house was neatly built. They were sturdy, had doors and windows, and were equipped with simple furniture and fire pits. Chapter 360 - Any Scheme Is Useless! Chapter 360: Any Scheme Is Useless! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After He Guang saw the arrangements, he was satisfied. Shuang Yun continued, ¡°There¡¯s another thing. After the beast soldiers move in, they have to strictly follow our rules. If any of them break the laws here, we have the right to expel them.¡± He Guang frowned. ¡°What are your rules here?¡± Shuang Yun glanced at Jiu Yuan. Jiu Yuan immediately stepped forward and explained the rules of the Rock Wolf Tribe. After He Guang heard this, he looked thoughtful. ¡°Your place doesn¡¯t look like a tribe. It¡¯s more like a beast city.¡± Shuang Yun smiled. ¡°If you think it¡¯s a tribe, then it¡¯s a tribe. If you think it¡¯s a beast city, then it¡¯s a beast city.¡± Whether it was a tribe or a beast city, these had nothing to do with He Guang. He was more concerned about accommodation now. He said, ¡°The beast soldiers will abide by your rules here, but I also have a small request.¡± ¡°Please go ahead, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Many of the beast soldiers are frostbitten. I hope you can help treat them.¡± Shuang Yun thought for a moment. ¡°Sure, but the herbs for treatment have to be paid separately.¡± Only then did He Guang smile in satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re a straightforward beast. I like doing business with beasts like you.¡± Shuang Yun extended his right hand. ¡°You¡¯re not bad either.¡± He Guang didn¡¯t understand why he was extending his right hand. Shuang Yun said, ¡°Shaking hands is a friendly gesture.¡± This was an action Huanhuan had taught him before. Every tribe had their own unique customs. Shaking hands might be the custom of the Rock Wolf Tribe. He Guang understood this and immediately stretched out his left hand to shake Shuang Yun¡¯s hand. Shuang Yun said, ¡°May we have a happy cooperation.¡± ¡°Happy to be working with you.¡± He Guang then went back to arrange the beast soldiers who would be staying on the rock mountain. After they left, Shuang Yun and the others returned home. Sang Ye could not appear directly because of his identity. When he saw Shuang Yun and Bai Di return, he took the initiative to ask about the outcome of the negotiation. Shuang Yun smiled. ¡°He Guang was here to discuss business with us this time.¡± ¡°What business?¡± Shuang Yun roughly explained the contents of their deal. Sang Ye never expected that He Guang would not only have no intention of falling out with them, but he also negotiated a huge deal with them. It was a waste to leave those houses empty. Now that they were all rented out, the monthly rent alone was 30 medium-grade crystals. The color of the crystals did not have to be the same as long as they were medium-sized. The attributes of Shuang Yun, Bai Di, and Sang Ye were relatively special. These medium-grade crystals were useless to them. Although Xue Ling could use them, he was the kind of tycoon who just treated red crystals as decorations. It was impossible for him to fancy such a small number of crystals. Therefore, Shuang Yun was prepared to keep these medium-grade crystals as prizes that could be exchanged with work points. Now that there were more and more soul beasts in the tribe, they all needed to use crystals to increase their strength. They believed that the appearance of these medium-grade crystals would definitely make them scramble for them. When Huanhuan returned, she was a little surprised to learn that 80 beast soldiers would be living in the tribe soon. She asked, ¡°What if those beast soldiers cause trouble in the rock mountain?¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll chase them out. In any case, there are only 80 of them. We have more than 500 beasts. Moreover, Xue Ling and Xuan Wei are both high-level soul beasts. Their lethality is very shocking. If we really fight, it¡¯ll be a matter of minutes before we wipe them out.¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s tone was very confident. The strength of the Rock Wolf Tribe was no longer the same as before. Now that they were powerful, any scheme against them was useless! Bai Di explained slowly, ¡°We originally planned to test He Guang and see if he was a friend or foe. It seems that he doesn¡¯t intend to make an enemy of the Rock Wolf Tribe.¡± If He Guang dared to send beast soldiers to the rock mountain, he would definitely not make an enemy of the Rock Wolf Tribe. At least, he wouldn¡¯t do that anytime soon. 80 beast soldiers was not a lot, but it was still a considerable number of men. If they were really wiped out in one go, He Guang¡¯s heart would definitely ache. After all, after the few battles before, he only had about 200 soldiers left. It was said that he still had reinforcements, but judging from the freezing cold weather, those reinforcements would not arrive anytime soon. They would have to wait until the snow melted before they could reach the Black River. Bai Di said, ¡°Instead of putting our guard up, we might as well keep an eye on them while they¡¯re closer to us. Those beast soldiers will be living in the temporary residence. If they move at all, we¡¯ll be able to notice immediately. It¡¯ll save us a lot of trouble.¡± Huanhuan threw herself into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re so smart.¡± Bai Di caught her, his eyes filled with love. ¡°He Guang asked us to help treat the beast soldiers¡¯ frostbite. Give us a prescription and get Dong Ya and the others to get the medicine before sending it to the beast soldiers.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Huanhuan went back to her room to write the prescription; the children went to play; Bai Di went to the kitchen to cook; Shuang Yun went to look for Jiu Yuan to discuss the placement of the beast soldiers; Xue Ling was still not back. Sang Ye prepared to add more firewood to the fire pit. Huanhuan was afraid of the cold. The fire in the charcoal pit could not die. It had to burn brightly. When he passed by Xuan Wei, he suddenly heard him ask, ¡°Are you a demon?¡± Sang Ye stopped and turned to look at Xuan Wei with a cold gaze. ¡°So what?¡± Xuan Wei¡¯s strength far exceeded that of ordinary beasts, and his sensitivity to the demon race was also higher than ordinary people¡¯s. The moment he saw Sang Ye, he had already sensed the aura of the demon race from Sang Ye. It was a very weak aura that ordinary beasts could not sense at all. Xuan Wei sized him up, his eyes filled with scrutiny. ¡°Huanhuan actually accepted a demon as her mate. Isn¡¯t she afraid of something happening?¡± ¡°This is our family matter. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Sang Ye ignored him and walked straight over. He placed the firewood in his hand into the fire pit and pulled out the bird eggs buried under the charcoal. Snake beasts were naturally afraid of fire. No matter how careful he was, his fingers were still burned. Xuan Wei had been observing him from a distance. Seeing his actions, he suddenly said, ¡°I remember who you are. You¡¯re Wen Shi¡¯s grandson, right?¡± Wen Shi was the former high priest of the Dark Moon Temple and Sang Ye¡¯s grandfather. Sang Ye had not heard this name in a long time. He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned when he heard it. He carefully wrapped the roasted eggs and replied casually, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re Wen Shi¡¯s grandson, he must have told you stories about your parents?¡± Sang Ye glanced at him and asked, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Your father was an envoy of the temple. Your mother was a demon. They gave birth to you. Back then, this news spread throughout the entire beast continent. Your father was called a traitor. Even your grandfather was implicated. He was almost removed from his position as high priest and reduced to a sinner.¡± Sang Ye lowered his eyes and said nothing. Xuan Wei sighed meaningfully. ¡°Since you know how much your parents have gone through to be together, you should understand even more that there¡¯s no future for demons who get together with ordinary beasts.¡± Chapter 361 - You Can Hide Now, But You Can’t Hide Forever Chapter 361: You Can Hide Now, But You Can¡¯t Hide Forever Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xuan Wei said, ¡°I¡¯m not saying this to make things difficult for you. I just want to remind you that once your true identity is known, not only will you be hunted down, but Huanhuan will also be targeted.¡± The last sentence hit Sang Ye¡¯s soft spot. It didn¡¯t matter what happened to him, but he didn¡¯t want Huanhuan to be implicated. Sang Ye said word by word, ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone find out.¡± Xuan Wei sighed deeply. ¡°You can hide for a while, but you can¡¯t hide forever.¡± Sang Ye pursed his lips, his eyes gloomy. Huanhuan ran downstairs with the prescription. She saw Sang Ye and Xuan Wei talking and immediately ran over. ¡°I¡¯ve written the prescription. Do I take it to Dong Ya now?¡± Xuan Wei asked where Qing Dongya stayed, then reached out to take the stone slab with the prescription on it. ¡°I¡¯ll send it to him for you.¡± Huanhuan was a little embarrassed. ¡°This is too much trouble for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. I¡¯ll be quick. I should be back before dinner.¡± Huanhuan smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you!¡± Xuan Wei took the stone slab and left. Huanhuan looked at Sang Ye and asked curiously, ¡°What were you talking about just now? You looked very serious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We were just chatting.¡± Sang Ye took out the freshly roasted bird eggs. ¡°Want some?¡± The bird eggs roasted with charcoal were especially fragrant. Huanhuan nodded quickly. ¡°Yes!¡± Sang Ye peeled off the eggshell and placed the white and tender egg in her hand. ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡± Huanhuan noticed that his fingers were red from the fire. She quickly grabbed them. ¡°Why did you scald yourself again? Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll apply the medicine.¡± She casually put the bird¡¯s egg aside, found the golden willow flower, squeezed out the juice, and smeared it on his fingers. Sang Ye¡¯s heart softened as he watched her carefully bandage his fingers. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t touch water for the next two days.¡± She looked up and saw that he was staring at her. She instinctively touched her cheek. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Is there something strange on my face?¡± ¡°You have a beautiful face.¡± Sang Ye took her hand and lowered his head to kiss the back of it. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to look away.¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really cute when you¡¯re being serious.¡± Sang Ye looked helpless. When Xuan Wei returned, Bai Di had just finished cooking dinner and the family was eating together. After eating and drinking, they went to their rooms to sleep. As Bai Di¡¯s room was given to Xuan Wei, he had been sleeping in Huanhuan¡¯s room for the past two days. Shuang Yun had a very strong opinion of this. Huanhuan was finally back, but she only slept with Bai Di. Shuang Yun also wanted to hug the sweet-smelling and soft female to sleep! Bai Di had no choice but to say, ¡°Xue Ling will be staying at the feather tribe for the next two days. He won¡¯t be back for a while. I¡¯ll stay in his room.¡± Shuang Yun was immediately happy. He hugged Huanhuan. ¡°Sleep with me tonight!¡± Unable to bear the sight of his smugness, she pushed his head aside. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t sleep with Bai Di tonight, I won¡¯t sleep with you.¡± Shuang Yun frowned, very unhappy. ¡°Who else will you sleep with if not me?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll sleep with Sang Ye.¡± Shuang Yun looked at Sang Ye provocatively. ¡°Let¡¯s fight. The person who wins can sleep with Huanhuan!¡± Sang Ye was very calm. ¡°Sure.¡± Although he could not mate with Huanhuan for some unspeakable reason, he would not miss the opportunity to be intimate with her. Even if his member was disappointing, he could use other methods to help his little female gain pleasure. Huanhuan did not expect the two of them to fight. She was so frightened that she quickly pulled Shuang Yun back. ¡°No fighting. Calm down!¡± Shuang Yun said confidently, ¡°Only the strong can fight for the right to be intimate with their mates!¡± Huanhuan had no choice but to turn to Bai Di for help. ¡°Hurry up and help stop them!¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°It would be good for them to fight and vent their excess energy.¡± Of course, it would be good if Shuang Yun and Sang Ye were both injured. He could then continue to hug Huanhuan and sleep with her. Huanhuan wanted to look at Xuan Wei. Xuan Wei thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I can be the referee.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± They were useless! In the end, under Huanhuan¡¯s pestering, the duel between Shuang Yun and Sang Ye changed from one of fists to one of cards. At least they wouldn¡¯t be physically fighting anymore. She didn¡¯t have to worry about getting hurt. Whoever could finish playing the cards in their hands first would win. Bai Di made a table corner for the two of them. It would be two out of three. The three of them quickly shuffled the cards. This was the first time Xuan Wei had seen something as strange as poker cards. He couldn¡¯t help but look surprised. His eyes were fixed on the poker cards in the three people¡¯s hands. Seeing that he was interested in poker, Huanhuan took the initiative to explain a few simple ways to play poker. After Xuan Wei heard this, he felt that playing this game of cards was very interesting. Later, he couldn¡¯t resist playing with them. They had played more than three rounds. When it came time to settle the scores, Xuan Wei won the most, followed by Bai Di, Sang Ye, and finally Shuang Yun. Perhaps because he was a newbie, Xuan Wei always got very good cards. He played very quickly and won cleanly. Xuan Wei smiled. ¡°It¡¯s quite interesting. Did Huanhuan invent it?¡± Huanhuan waved her hand. ¡°No, I learned this from others in the past.¡± Xuan Wei did not ask where she had learned it from. He tidied up the playing cards and handed them to Huanhuan to put away. Then, he went back to his room to rest. Although Bai Di was the one who won, he still said graciously, ¡°I¡¯m just an extra player. It¡¯s still between Sang Ye and Shuang Yun.¡± In the end, Sang Ye carried the beauty back. Shuang Yun watched as Huanhuan was taken away while feeling extremely depressed. Bai Di patted his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re actually quite lucky with cards, but you¡¯re not thoughtful enough. You should have won several times, but in the end, I won because I guessed your trump card.¡± The corners of Shuang Yun¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°There¡¯s no need to explain. I know you¡¯re the best at thinking.¡± ¡°Do you need me to teach you how to play cards?¡± Shuang Yun was skeptical. ¡°You want to help me? Why?¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°It¡¯s better to be evenly matched.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t understand, Bai Di changed his words. ¡°Just take it as though I¡¯m pitying you.¡± Shuang Yun instantly exploded. ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity!¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°Do you still want to learn how to play cards?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Chapter 362 - Entanglement Chapter 362: Entanglement Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan lay in Sang Ye¡¯s arms and looked at him with a smile. Sang Ye stroked her hair. ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m happy. I can finally sleep with you again.¡± The corners of Sang Ye¡¯s mouth twitched because of her words. He wanted to smile, but after using all his strength, he could only make a stiff smile. He could only give up and return to his expressionless face. ¡°I still can¡¯t do it. Sorry.¡± He was clearly happy, but the flesh on his face could not move at all. He wanted to laugh, but he could not. He wanted to cry, but he could not either. Huanhuan¡¯s heart ached. She encouraged him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. We¡¯ll take it slow. We¡¯ll definitely recover.¡± Sang Ye replied, ¡°Yes.¡± As Huanhuan was afraid of the cold and Sang Ye¡¯s body temperature was very low, he deliberately made the charcoal fire in the house very hot. The temperature in the house was relatively high. Not long after, Huanhuan felt a little hot. She pressed her face against Sang Ye¡¯s chest. His body was cold and comfortable. Sang Ye saw that she was pressed very tightly against him. She would even twist her body from time to time. He thought that she wanted to do those things, so he put his hand under her dress and said softly, ¡°Let me help you with my hand, okay?¡± Huanhuan was shocked and quickly said, ¡°No, no!¡± Sang Ye saw that her cheeks were red and thought that she was embarrassed, so he said, ¡°We¡¯re family. If you want it, just say it. You don¡¯t have to be shy.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°I really don¡¯t need it. I¡¯m just a little hot. It¡¯s cooler next to you.¡± Hearing her words, Sang Ye was a little disappointed. ¡°Oh.¡± He withdrew his hand and pulled her dress back into place. Then, he kissed her forehead. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± After Huanhuan fell asleep, Sang Ye opened his eyes again. He didn¡¯t feel tired, so he naturally didn¡¯t feel sleepy. Usually, when he lay in bed, his eyes were closed and he looked like he was asleep, but he wasn¡¯t. Sang Ye looked at the little female in his arms. She was sleeping very peacefully. Her pink nose rose and fell with her breathing. He couldn¡¯t help but think of what Xuan Wei had said. ¡®You can hide for a while, but not forever.¡¯ Sang Ye involuntarily hugged Huanhuan tighter. He couldn¡¯t bear to let go, but he didn¡¯t want Huanhuan to be hurt. What should he do? ¡­ The next morning, when Huanhuan woke up, she realized that Sang Ye was already gone. She got up and rubbed her sleepy eyes. The system¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in her head. ¡°Are you taking the day off today? If you¡¯re not going to class, let¡¯s watch Pleasant Goat and Big, Big Wolf together!¡± Huanhuan was puzzled. ¡°Why would I take leave?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep with Sang Ye last night? He has two big penises. After getting pierced by him, you¡¯ll definitely have to rest in bed. If you rest, won¡¯t you have to take leave?!¡± The system¡¯s words made sense, but Huanhuan still found it strange. ¡°I did sleep with Sang Ye last night, but we didn¡¯t mate.¡± The system was stunned. ¡°You didn¡¯t mate? Then what were you doing last night? Were you just chatting under the blanket?!¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry as she explained, ¡°The aftereffects of Forgetting Water have yet to be resolved. Sang Ye can¡¯t get hard at all now. How do you want us to mate?!¡± ¡°Oh right, I almost forgot about Sang Ye¡¯s erectile dysfunction. What a pitiful child.¡± The system sighed especially hypocritically. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what we did last night?¡± ¡°I thought you were going to mate, so I deliberately cut off my connection with the outside world and focused on watching Pleasant Goat and Big, Big Wolf. I didn¡¯t expect you to have done nothing. Tsk tsk!¡± As Huanhuan got dressed, she asked casually, ¡°How many episodes have you watched?¡± ¡°I¡¯m two episodes away from finishing the show.¡± Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve watched so many!¡± The show had hundreds of episodes! The system said lazily, ¡°Daddy is bored. I watch cartoons 24 hours a day. Of course, I¡¯ve watched a lot of episodes.¡± A system that used cartoons to pass the time was indeed pretty boring. It asked, ¡°Are there any other cartoons you can introduce to me? Preferably long ones that I can watch for a long time.¡± Huanhuan thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s watch One Piece.¡± ¡­ He Guang led 80 beast soldiers to live in the temporary residence at the foot of the mountain. They didn¡¯t have enough food stored. Occasionally, they would go out hunting together. Due to the fact that there were many soul beasts among them and they were powerful, they rarely encountered danger. However, the winter had made the animals in the forest hibernate, so the beast soldiers did not gain much. The number of prey they hunted could only barely keep them from starving. Xue Ling stayed in the feather tribe for a day, then flew to Chang Gu¡¯s residence to meet him and tell him about the Divine Wood clan. Chang Gu had some interactions with the Divine Wood clan. He was silent for a long time as he listened to Xue Ling¡¯s story. Then, he slowly said, ¡°They brought this upon themselves.¡± Xue Ling handed him two jars of fruit wine. ¡°Drink this.¡± Chang Gu thanked him. Xue Ling was about to leave when he suddenly heard Chang Gu say. ¡°If Xue Hui comes to you, you can ask her to come to me.¡± Xue Ling asked, ¡°How are you sure she¡¯ll come to us?¡± ¡°Other than the rock mountain, the Divine Wood clan has nowhere else to go.¡± Xue Ling looked thoughtful. He spread his wings and flew out of the cave. When Xue Ling passed through the forest, he suddenly saw a familiar figure below. He couldn¡¯t help but slow down and look carefully. He saw Sang Ye standing under a tree talking to someone. Due to the angle, the beast who was talking to Sang Ye was blocked by the leaves and his face could not be seen clearly. It was early in the morning, and the sky had just turned bright. Coupled with the fact that it was cold, the entire forest was very quiet. The beasts in the rock mountain should still be sleeping. What was Sang Ye doing here alone? Xue Ling was curious and immediately changed directions. He bent down and flew toward Sang Ye. When he landed, he realized that the beast in front of Sang Ye was gone. Sang Ye noticed Xue Ling¡¯s sudden appearance and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I went to talk to Chang Gu about something. I passed by here on my way back. When I saw you here, I came to greet you.¡± Xue Ling glanced at the empty snow in front of him and asked with a faint smile, ¡°Where¡¯s the person who was standing here just now?¡± Sang Ye said calmly, ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°He left quite quickly.¡± ¡°He¡¯s in a hurry.¡± ¡°Who is he? Your friend?¡± Xue Ling looked at the clean snow. ¡°He didn¡¯t even leave footprints after he left. Is he a feathered beast, too?¡± Sang Ye glanced at him and said indifferently, ¡°This is my private matter. You¡¯re asking too much.¡± Chapter 363 - Never Look Back Chapter 363: Never Look Back Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Ling noticed that Sang Ye was holding a black wooden box in his hand, but judging from Sang Ye¡¯s attitude, he was definitely unwilling to say what was in the box. Xue Ling chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me. I¡¯m going back. Do you want to leave with me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sang Ye revealed his thick black snake tail and slithered away without looking back. Xue Ling couldn¡¯t help but look at the snow under the tree again. He seemed to have smelled a trace of the demons when he was here. However, the aura was too weak. When he searched carefully again, it had already disappeared. Was it his imagination? Sang Ye looked back at Xue Ling. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± Xue Ling spread his wings and flew into the sky. The two of them were soon gone. There was a faint rustling sound as a dark red king cobra slithered down the tree trunk. When its tail swept across the branches, some snow fell. He raised his triangular snake head and looked in the direction Sang Ye had left. The expression in his red eyes changed. ¡­ After returning home, Sang Ye greeted Bai Di and returned to his bedroom. He closed the door and put the black wooden box on the bed. It was an ordinary wooden box. It was simple and unadorned without any decorative patterns. Han Ying had handed him this box. Before dawn, Sang Ye suddenly felt that there were demons approaching. He immediately got up and went down the mountain. He did not expect to meet Han Ying near the rock mountain. He did not know how Han Ying crossed the Black River without anyone noticing, nor did he understand why Han Ying suddenly appeared near the rock mountain. Sang Ye instinctively felt wary. The first thing Han Ying said was, ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡± Sang Ye looked at him in silence. Han Ying was not surprised by his coldness. He even smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°I¡¯m your last family in this world. Are you really going to turn against me?¡± Sang Ye said, ¡°If you really treat me as family, you shouldn¡¯t have come to disrupt my life.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your family. More than anything, I want you to be happy. But have you ever thought about the fact that you have the blood of the demon race in you? Even if you hide your aura among the beasts, you might be discovered in the future. What will you do then?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave without implicating Huanhuan.¡± Sang Ye replied straightforwardly. Clearly, this answer had been brewing in his heart for a long time. Han Ying¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°I asked this question when your mother insisted on being with your father. Your mother¡¯s answer was exactly the same as yours now.¡± Sang Ye fell silent again. He had lived in the temple since young. He had some memories of his father, but he had no memories of his mother. The ¡®mother¡¯ others mentioned was very unfamiliar to him. Seeing that he was silent, Han Ying frowned. ¡°You¡¯re too similar to your mother. Back then, in order to be with your father, your mother didn¡¯t hesitate to betray the demons and followed him far away. But in the end? They still separated. They even grew to hate each other. They hurt each other and finally died while holding onto hatred. I don¡¯t want you to follow in your mother¡¯s footsteps.¡± Sang Ye looked at him calmly. ¡°Did you come to me just to say this?¡± Han Ying knew that no matter what he said now, Sang Ye would not believe him. Forget it! This child would not turn back until he hit a wall. He would regret it one day. Han Ying took out a black wooden box and said, ¡°This is your mother¡¯s belongings. I wanted to give it to you the last time, but you left in such a hurry that I didn¡¯t have time to give it to you. I took the risk to look for you this time just to give it to you.¡± Sang Ye looked at the black wooden box. He didn¡¯t want to take it, but for some reason, he yearned for the wooden box. His hands reached out involuntarily, and he took the wooden box steadily. Han Ying said, ¡°This box contains your mother¡¯s ashes.¡± Sang Ye stopped in the middle of opening the box. ¡°When she was alive, your mother once said that she hoped to live and die with your father. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t achieve her wish in the end. It¡¯s not convenient for me to walk on the beast continent with my current identity. If you have the chance in the future, bring her ashes to Dark Moon City and find your father¡¯s burial place. Bury the two of them together.¡± Sang Ye looked at him in a daze, as if he could not understand why his usually cold-blooded uncle would say such emotional words. Han Ying¡¯s gaze was filled with nostalgia. He seemed to see another person through Sang Ye¡¯s face. ¡°She was my only sister. We grew up together and relied on each other. We were very close. I¡¯ve killed countless people in my life and my hands are covered in blood, but I can¡¯t bring myself to be ruthless to her.¡± It was also because he couldn¡¯t be heartless that he let his sister leave the demon race to elope with that male beast back then, resulting in an irreparable tragedy. He¡¯d thought about it more than once. If he had been cruel enough to insist that his sister not leave, she might not have died early. Regret tormented him. Year after year, he could not let go. ¡°Your mother died with her eyes open. I want to avenge her.¡± Han Ying spoke calmly, but his expression was extremely firm. He would do anything to achieve this goal! Sang Ye looked at him in silence. Han Ying said, ¡°As her son, you should help me avenge her.¡± Sang Ye shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not like you. I don¡¯t have such deep hatred.¡± Snake beasts were cold-blooded to begin with. Coupled with the fact that he had drunk Forgetting Water, his feelings for his mother had become even thinner. Hate was a strong and complicated emotion. It was far out of reach for him. Han Ying stared at him for a while and couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You drank Forgetting Water. Logically speaking, you don¡¯t have any desires anymore. Why are you still willing to stay by Lin Huanhuan¡¯s side, then?¡± ¡°Being with her is instinctive. It¡¯s the same way you want to eat when you¡¯re hungry. As long as I¡¯m alive, I can¡¯t live without her.¡± Han Ying¡¯s expression was complicated. After a long time, he said faintly, ¡°You wasted a bowl of Forgetting Water.¡± Sang Ye didn¡¯t know how to answer and could only say blankly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Han Ying: ¡°¡­¡± How could he answer that? The atmosphere was awkward for a moment. Han Ying coughed lightly. ¡°You¡¯re as stubborn as your mother back then. I know that no matter what I say, you won¡¯t listen. However, you¡¯ll regret it sooner or later. If that day really comes, come to the demon race to find me. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Sang Ye said, ¡°That day won¡¯t come.¡± Han Ying chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± The young male beast thought that as long as he was firm enough, he could still be with his lover even if the entire world objected. How could he know that fate was the most heartless thing? Chapter 364 - Beat Him Up! Chapter 364: Beat Him Up! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan learned that Sang Ye was back and immediately ran to look for him. She knocked on the door. Before long, the door opened. Sang Ye looked down at the little female in front of him. ¡°Why are you up so early?¡± ¡°It¡¯s boring to sleep under the blanket alone.¡± Huanhuan saw the remaining snow on his clothes and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did you go down the mountain just now?¡± Sang Ye replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still snowing outside. It¡¯s very cold. Remember to wear more clothes when you go down the mountain. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Faced with her concern, Sang Ye couldn¡¯t help but touch her face. ¡°I understand.¡± His fingers were especially cold, and Huanhuan shrank away from the cold. Sang Ye immediately retracted his hand. ¡°Sorry.¡± Huanhuan quickly took his hand and realized that it was really very cold, almost like ice. She asked with concern, ¡°Are you sick from the cold?¡± ¡°No. My temperature is lower than that of ordinary beasts to begin with, especially in winter.¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°But your hands aren¡¯t usually so cold!¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I went out just now.¡± Huanhuan rubbed his hand and breathed on his fingertips, wanting to warm him up. Sang Ye said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t feel cold.¡± ¡°You¡¯re almost frozen into ice. How can you not be cold?!¡± Huanhuan rubbed his hands for a long time but did not feel them heat up, so she pushed him into the room. ¡°Let me go in and heat up the brazier for you.¡± Sang Ye took two steps back, and Huanhuan walked into the room. She looked around and realized that there was not even a trace of charcoal in the brazier. She was instantly anxious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you light a fire? Aren¡¯t you afraid of freezing to death in this cold?¡± Sang Ye said, ¡°In any case, I can¡¯t feel cold or hot. It doesn¡¯t matter if I light a fire or not. If I don¡¯t light a fire, I can save some charcoal.¡± Huanhuan laughed in anger. ¡°Do you think our family needs to save charcoal?¡± She found charcoal and put it in the brazier. She then got the kindling and carefully lit it. Sang Ye said, ¡°Go to the side and rest. I¡¯ll light it.¡± Huanhuan ignored him and used a wooden stick to poke the charcoal in the brazier loose so that the air could enter. Sang Ye stayed by her side and watched her movements, afraid that she would accidentally burn herself. Fortunately, Huanhuan was good at it. She quickly lit a fire without burning herself at all. She stood up and brushed the dust off her clothes. Sang Ye quickly said, ¡°Take off your clothes. I¡¯ll wash them for you.¡± He was still expressionless when he said this, but Huanhuan could see the fawning in his eyes. He was worried that Huanhuan was still angry. Huanhuan snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to wash them. I can wash them myself.¡± Sang Ye stared at her. ¡°The water is cold. Your hands will freeze. Let me do it.¡± ¡°Your hands are almost frozen. You have no right to judge me.¡± Sang Ye was speechless. Huanhuan turned around and sat on the bed. She deliberately ignored Sang Ye, and her eyes wandered around the room. Soon, she noticed the black wooden box on the bed. The wooden box was unfamiliar. She had never seen it before. She couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°What is this?¡± Sang Ye said, ¡°It¡¯s my mother¡¯s ashes.¡± Huanhuan was so frightened that she immediately stood up. This was her mother-in-law! She quickly clasped her hands together and bowed to the wooden box. She quickly read, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mother-in-law. I didn¡¯t know you were here just now and didn¡¯t greet you. Please don¡¯t blame me.¡± Sang Ye said, ¡°She¡¯s been dead for many years. She can¡¯t hear what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The dead are important. Even if she can¡¯t hear us, we have to respect her.¡± Sang Ye had no choice but to shut up. Huanhuan bent down at a 90-degree angle and bowed. Then, she stood up straight and turned to look at Sang Ye. ¡°Why are your mother¡¯s ashes here? Why haven¡¯t I seen them before?¡± Seeing that she was no longer angry, Sang Ye was happy. He replied truthfully, ¡°Uncle sent this to me.¡± Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°Your uncle? The king cobra who fed you Forgetting Water?!¡± Sang Ye nodded. ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he a demon? How could you see him?!¡± ¡°He came to see me. We just met in the forest.¡± Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°Did he come alone?¡± ¡°I only saw him. I don¡¯t know if anyone was hiding in the shadows.¡± No matter how Huanhuan thought about it, this matter was very strange. ¡°Why did he come to you? Is he going to tie you up and force you to swear loyalty to the demons again?¡± ¡°He told me something about my mother. He even gave me her ashes.¡± Huanhuan looked at the black wooden box again. ¡°This is your mother¡¯s ashes. How are you going to settle them? You can¡¯t keep leaving her here, right?¡± Sang Ye said, ¡°Uncle asked me to bring my mother¡¯s ashes to Dark Moon City to be buried with my father.¡± ¡°Does that mean you have to go to Dark Moon City?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Huanhuan immediately frowned and was very worried. ¡°You¡¯re the most wanted person in Dark Moon City. If you go back, won¡¯t you be walking into a trap? This is too dangerous!¡± ¡°But this is my mother¡¯s last wish.¡± Although he had no feelings for his mother, she was still his biological mother. As her only son, he had to be filial. He couldn¡¯t ignore her last wish. Huanhuan gritted her teeth. ¡°Your uncle is too bad. He actually threw such a difficult problem at you. Why didn¡¯t he go to Dark Moon City himself?!¡± ¡°He said that he¡¯s a demon, so it¡¯s not convenient for him to walk on the beast continent.¡± ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯re not a demon! He just thinks you¡¯re easy to bully and deliberately fooled you. The next time you see him, don¡¯t be polite to him. Beat him up!¡± Sang Ye nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that he agreed obediently, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°He¡¯s your biological uncle. Can you really do it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hit whoever you want me to.¡± Huanhuan laughed at him. She reached out and poked his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can make me forgive you with sweet nothings.¡± Sang Ye did not move and let her poke him. He looked down at her. ¡°Then what will make you forgive me?¡± ¡°You have to promise me that you won¡¯t freeze yourself to death. You have to take care of yourself and make me feel at ease. Do you understand?¡± Sang Ye nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡± ¡°I believe you. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Huanhuan smiled at his promise and jumped into his arms. Sang Ye hugged her and lifted her up. Huanhuan suddenly remembered that her mother-in-law¡¯s ashes were beside her. She couldn¡¯t get carried away. She quickly said, ¡°Put me down!¡± Sang Ye lowered her to the ground. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huanhuan pointed at the black wooden box and whispered, ¡°Your mother is watching from the side. We have to act accordingly. We can¡¯t let her get angry.¡± Sang Ye did not understand how a dead beast could get angry, but since the little female said so, he would do as she said. In any case, nothing mattered as long as Huanhuan was happy. Chapter 365 - In Their Territory Chapter 365: In Their Territory Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Sang Ye put the black wooden box into his space. After getting Sang Ye¡¯s permission, Huanhuan told Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling about this. She told the three of them to be careful not to touch the black wooden box. As for the matter of going to Dark Moon City, it would have to wait until the snow melted. While Sang Ye was tidying up the room, Xue Ling walked in. He leaned against the door and said, ¡°The beast who spoke to you in the forest this morning was Han Ying, right?¡± Sang Ye replied without looking up, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t actually gone when I arrived, was he?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Xue Ling laughed. ¡°I knew it. I did smell the scent of a demon at that time. I thought I was wrong. Now, it seems that my perception is still very sharp!¡± Sang Ye took the opportunity to say, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed very sharp. You¡¯re not inferior to the other young beasts at all.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m young too!¡± Sang Ye was silent. Xue Ling emphasized, ¡°I¡¯m mature! Do you understand?!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± No matter what Xue Ling said, Sang Ye remained indifferent. He was neither angry nor happy. If he wasn¡¯t still moving, Xue Ling would have thought he was talking to a wooden doll. Xue Ling said casually, ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re too boring. I¡¯ll go play with Shuang Yun.¡± ¡­ At this moment, Shuang Yun was checking the vegetable fields and orchards at the foot of the mountain. It was too cold. Other than some special winter crops, the other crops could not be planted. The fruit trees were also frozen solid. Those chickens, ducks, cows, and sheep were driven into specially built straw sheds. When Shuang Yun went to see them, they were gathered together for warmth. The surroundings of the straw shed were tightly sealed. There was no wind or rain, so it was still warm inside. When he went down the mountain, he saw He Guang rushing over. He Guang¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡°Patriarch Shuang Yun, I need your help with something.¡± Shuang Yun asked, ¡°What is it?¡± He Guang lowered his voice. ¡°When the beast soldiers were hunting in the forest, they accidentally discovered the nest of the white rock worms.¡± Shuang Yun was shocked and quickly asked, ¡°Where?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the southeast of the forest. It¡¯s relatively remote. If the beast soldiers hadn¡¯t chased a mule to that place, no one would have stepped foot there.¡± Shuang Yun asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± He Guang quickly explained his plan. ¡°Since we¡¯ve discovered the nest of the White Rock Worms, we must take the opportunity to eliminate them in one go, lest they harm the beast continent in the future.¡± Shuang Yun nodded in agreement. The white rock worms were extremely dangerous. Not only beasts, but even ordinary animals and plants would be implicated. It was best to get rid of them as soon as possible. He Guang said, ¡°The nest of the white rock worms is in a special place. We need the help of the feather tribe. I heard that your Rock Wolf Tribe has a deep relationship with the feather tribe, so I want to ask you to arrange a meeting with the leader of the feather tribe for me.¡± Shuang Yun agreed readily. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll talk to Shen Yan about this later.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Shuang Yun waved his hand, indicating that it was a small matter. There was no need to thank him. He had just turned around when he saw Xue Ling walking out of the mountain. Shuang Yun immediately called Xue Ling over and told him the news that He Guang had brought. Xue Ling still remembered the time when he was almost drugged in the military camp. He looked at He Guang with a scrutinizing gaze. ¡°How can we be sure you¡¯re telling the truth? If you lie again like last time, we¡¯ll be screwed once more.¡± Shuang Yun was puzzled. ¡°Has he lied to you before?¡± He Guang quickly explained, ¡°The last time was a misunderstanding. It was Yi Wu¡¯s idea. It had nothing to do with me. I really didn¡¯t know anything about it!¡± ¡°You might not have known about it beforehand, but didn¡¯t you find out later? Do you remember what you did? You saved me and threw me to that b*tch Yi Wu so that I could be humiliated.¡± This matter was indeed He Guang¡¯s mistake. He looked guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think it through. Fortunately, you were fine later. Otherwise, I¡¯d definitely feel guilty for the rest of my life.¡± Xue Ling¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°You should be glad that Yi Wu didn¡¯t succeed. Otherwise, you and your entire camp would have been burned to ashes.¡± He Guang frowned slightly. He was a prince, after all. No one had ever dared to threaten him to his face. Xue Ling was definitely the first ever. This made He Guang a little unhappy, but because he was in their territory, He Guang could not vent his anger. He could only suppress his dissatisfaction. ¡°The past is in the past. The most important thing now is to destroy the nests of the white rock worms. It¡¯s winter now, and the white rock worms are frozen, so they can¡¯t go out. Their attack power is much lower, so it¡¯s a good time to kill them. After this period of time, it¡¯ll be difficult to kill them again.¡± He Guang had said his piece, but Xue Ling refused to believe him. ¡°Unless you can bring back a white rock worm to show us, don¡¯t expect me to believe you again.¡± He Guang was helpless and could only agree. ¡°Alright.¡± When he was gone, Shuang Yun and Xue Ling walked back. On the way, Shuang Yun asked Xue Ling about the last time he was deceived by He Guang. Being drugged had always been a stain in Xue Ling¡¯s past. He was unwilling to say too much about this matter, so he casually found an excuse to brush it off. The next day, as promised, He Guang brought over a white rock worm. This white rock worm was very small. Clearly, it was still in its infancy and was already dead. He Guang didn¡¯t look happy. ¡°We almost lost our lives trying to kill this worm.¡± Xue Ling glanced at the white rock worm, then looked away. He waved his hand, and a cluster of flames flew out, burning the worm to ashes. This time, he didn¡¯t continue to make things difficult for He Guang. He casually said, ¡°How many feathered beasts do you want?¡± ¡°I want at least 30.¡± ¡°Wait here.¡± Xue Ling left after saying this. He found Shen Yan and told him the news that He Guang had brought. Then, he picked out 50 feather beasts from the feather tribe and led them to follow He Guang and the beast soldiers to the nest of the white rock worms. Huanhuan was worried about their safety and asked Shuang Yun to help take care of them. Hence, Shuang Yun chose another 50 wolf beasts from the Rock Wolf Tribe. Xue Ling and the others went to help with the insects. The mighty insect extermination army entered the forest. After a few turns, they finally found the nest. When they arrived in person, they understood why He Guang had insisted on the feathered beasts¡¯ help. The white rock worms¡¯ nest was actually built on a tree! Looking up, these trees were all filled with densely packed white rock worms. From afar, they looked like white snowballs, but on a closer look, one could tell that they were all curled-up flesh worms. As it was too cold, they all fell asleep in order to maintain their bodies¡¯ temperature. There were at least a thousand of them. The beasts all held their breaths and slowed down, afraid of alerting these worms. Chapter 366 - Worried Chapter 366: Worried Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations He Guang had originally planned to split up with the feather tribe. The birds would fly up to kill the worms, while the other beasts would guard the area below the trees and kill all the worms that fell. Xue Ling found this plan too troublesome. He said, ¡°Just burn them.¡± White rock worms were afraid of fire, so setting fire was the simplest and most convenient way. All the beasts spread out in a circle and surrounded the entire nest. The ground was already covered in firewood. Xue Ling stood on the firewood. He casually waved his hand and a large fireball appeared. He lit all the firewood under his feet. The flames instantly burned and quickly spread up the tree trunk. The scorching heat woke the white rock worms from their sleep. They let out shrill cries and clattered to the ground. The ground had long turned into a sea of fire. The white rock worms were crackling from the fire and kept twisting their bodies. Xue Ling spread his wings and flew in the air, looking coldly at the sea of flames below. Some worms were lucky enough to escape the sea of fire, but they were quickly killed by the beasts guarding the periphery. In the very center of the nest was a huge cocoon. It was soon surrounded by flames as well and was charred black. With a crack, the white cocoon cracked open. A pair of fair and slender fingers extended from it. The fingertips were covered in sharp nails. The hands tore open the white cocoon, and a graceful female beast crawled out. She raised her head and looked in Xue Ling¡¯s direction. She bared her teeth and roared angrily! Xue Ling looked in the direction of the voice and was stunned when he saw the female. Wasn¡¯t she Yi Wu?! She was clearly burned to death. How could she still be alive?! Xue Ling was very stunned. However, he quickly realized that something was wrong. This female looked exactly like Yi Wu, but her expression and body movements were not like that of a normal beast. Especially when a pair of large gray-white wings that looked like moth wings grew on her back, he was even more certain that this female was not Yi Wu at all! No, she couldn¡¯t even be called a female! She was a worm, the queen of these white rock worms! The insect queen flapped her wings and flew quickly toward Xue Ling. She was going to kill this enemy who had set fire to her nest! She was going to tear him apart and feed him to the larvae! Xue Ling was not afraid at all. He raised his hand and threw a fireball! ¡­ Huanhuan planned to make a steamed cake for the children. She mixed the beaten eggs into the flour. After mixing them, she poured the batter into the wooden mold she had prepared in advance. Then, she neatly put it in the steamer to steam slowly. She sat on a small stool and carefully controlled the fire. Suddenly, with a bang, a stick of firewood exploded. Sparks splattered onto the back of Huanhuan¡¯s hand. It was so hot that she let out a low cry before quickly rinsing her hand with clear water. There was a blister on the back of her hand. It hurt. Huanhuan called the system out as she applied the medicine. ¡°Little Brat, Xue Ling and Shuang Yun should be fine, right?¡± The system was watching cartoons as he comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your men are very impressive. They¡¯ll definitely be able to kill those bugs.¡± Huanhuan was worried. ¡°But why do I feel very uneasy? I feel that something terrible is about to happen.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just worried.¡± Huanhuan saw that the blister on the back of her hand had healed automatically. Her self-healing ability was getting stronger. She washed the medicine off the back of her hand and sat down at a distance from the stove. She looked distractedly at the steamer. While waiting for the next episode to start, the system looked at Huanhuan. He said, ¡°If you¡¯re really worried, you can use the Prediction Mask to take a look.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll see bad results.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a bad outcome, you can take precautions in advance. You might be able to change a bad outcome to a good one?¡± Huanhuan perked up. ¡°You mean that even the future seen through the Prediction Mask can be changed?¡± ¡°Maybe. I¡¯m not too sure.¡± Huanhuan hesitated again and again before deciding to take out the Prediction Mask. She took a deep breath and tried to keep calm. Then she carefully put the mask on her face. The moment the mask was pressed against her face, it automatically fitted tightly to her skin as if it was a part of her. Huanhuan saw a huge moth flying in the sky. When the moth approached, Huanhuan saw that it was in human form. Its face was identical to Yi Wu¡¯s! The humanoid moth flapped her huge wings, and countless specks of light flew out from behind her. Countless beasts rushed toward the moth, wanting to kill it. When those beasts touched the light specks, they immediately fell to the ground and rolled around in pain. In the blink of an eye, their bodies turned into black pieces of rotten flesh, and small specks of light flew out of them. When they passed in front of Huanhuan, she saw that they were actually little moths. These little moths seemed to be poisonous. As long as beasts touched them, their bodies would immediately rot and die. Even so, there were still many beasts charging forward. It was as if they could not see those ferocious moths and only had eyes for the insect queen. ¡­ Huanhuan took off her mask and let out a long breath. The system quickly asked, ¡°How is it? What did you see?¡± ¡°I saw a type of insect.¡± ¡°What insect?¡± Huanhuan described the appearance and ferocity of the moths. The system thought for a moment. ¡°The moths you saw must be ghost moths. After the white rock worms evolve, they¡¯ll become ghost moths. These moths are extremely small and poisonous. As long as beasts touch them, they¡¯ll immediately rot and die.¡± Huanhuan was very nervous. ¡°Did Xue Ling and Shuang Yun encounter the ghost moths?¡± ¡°Ghost moths are actually very easy to destroy. Even you can easily kill them with an arrow.¡± Hearing this, Huanhuan slowly relaxed. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± Before she could finish, the system continued, ¡°But these ghost moths have a very tricky characteristic. Their bodies are transparent, and ordinary beasts can¡¯t see them at all. The reason they¡¯re called ghost moths is that they¡¯re as ethereal as ghosts. No one can find them.¡± Huanhuan was stunned. She remembered what she had just seen through the Prediction Mask. The sky was clearly filled with ghost moths, but those beasts seemed to be blind. They did not deliberately avoid those ghost moths and continued to charge at the insect queen. Previously, she thought that those beasts were risking being killed by the ghost moths to kill the insect queen as soon as possible. From the looks of it, they were actually charging straight ahead because they couldn¡¯t see the ghost moths. As a result, as they advanced, the beasts fell one after another and died from the ghost moths¡¯ poison. Huanhuan felt a chill in her heart. ¡°What about Shuang Yun and Xue Ling? They can¡¯t see the ghost moths. Won¡¯t it be dangerous if they encounter them?!¡± Chapter 367 - I Have To Go! Chapter 367: I Have To Go! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan found Bai Di and Sang Ye and told them about the ghost moths. She said, ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Shuang Yun and Xue Ling.¡± Bai Di frowned. ¡°It¡¯s still snowing outside. It¡¯s very cold. You¡¯ll catch a cold if you go out.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine if I wear more clothes.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s attitude was firm. ¡°If Shuang Yun and Xue Ling really encounter ghost moths, they must be in a very dangerous situation. We have to help them.¡± Bai Di thought about it. ¡°The two of us can help. It¡¯s better if you stay home.¡± Sang Ye nodded in agreement. Huanhuan disagreed. ¡°None of you can see the ghost moths. Even if you go, you won¡¯t be of much help. I might even lose the two of you. I have to go personally.¡± If the truth was as demonstrated in the Prediction Mask, it was very likely that she was the only one who could see those ghost moths. She had to go! Bai Di and Sang Ye looked solemn and said nothing. Huanhuan said with great certainty, ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about my safety, but please believe me. I¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡± Even if she was in danger, she still had the system to help her. It would not be easy to kill her! Under her repeated insistence, Bai Di and Sang Ye finally chose to compromise. They informed Xuan Wei, who expressed his willingness to help. Huanhuan asked Big Goody to stay at home and take care of her siblings. She also asked Mu Xiang and the others to help take care of the house. Bai Di, Sang Ye, and Xuan Wei all transformed into their beast forms. Huanhuan put on all the clothes she could wear and wrapped herself up like a round meat bun. She sat on Bai Di¡¯s back and grabbed the fur on the tiger¡¯s back tightly. The white tiger ran through the snow, and the cold wind whistled. Xuan Wei and Sang Ye followed closely behind. The four of them quickly passed through the forest. They could not determine the exact location of the nest of the white rock worms. They only knew that it was roughly southeast, so they ran southeast first. Soon, they saw a burning sea of fire. The four of them immediately ran toward the sea of fire. Many white rock worms had been burned to death in the sea of fire. The smell of burnt protein filled the air. Snow fluttered down like goose feathers. Most of the fire had been extinguished, and some surviving white rock worms escaped from the sea of fire. There were many beasts outside the sea of fire. Some of them had already fallen to the ground and died from the ghost moths¡¯ poison. There were also many beasts rolling on the ground, screaming miserably. The remaining healthy beasts were all fighting the escaping white rock worms. A wolf howled in the distance. The Silvery Frost White Wolf and a golden male lion were fighting a group of very large white rock worms. The golden male lion was injured and panting. It looked like he could not hold on anymore. The Silvery Frost White Wolf was injured in several places. His beautiful silver-white fur was stained with blood, and he looked rather disheveled. Bai Di and Sang Ye were about to rush over to help when Huanhuan suddenly stopped them. ¡°Don¡¯t go over!¡± The three of them immediately stopped. None of them could see them, but Huanhuan could see them clearly. There were tiny ghost moths flying everywhere. They glowed faintly, like fireflies on a summer night. Once they touched their skin, they would be poisoned and their bodies would begin to fester. A ghost moth happened to fly in front of Huanhuan. It seemed to be very interested in her and flew toward her eyes. Huanhuan instinctively raised her hand and grabbed it. The ghost moth struggled in fear. Huanhuan squeezed it hard and killed it. She threw the ghost moth¡¯s body to the ground and looked down at her hands. She was wearing animal hide gloves. There was some green juice left on the gloves after the ghost moth was crushed. This should be the blood of the ghost moth. It was poisonous and could kill anyone who touched it. But she would be fine if she wore gloves. It was because the poison couldn¡¯t penetrate the glove. Huanhuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She immediately jumped onto the snow and said anxiously, ¡°Hurry up and change back to human form!¡± Bai Di, Sang Ye, and Xuan Wei were slightly confused, but they still did as she said and transformed back into their human form. Huanhuan didn¡¯t care that they would be discovered. She took out a pair of thick clothes, gloves, and shoes and asked them to quickly put them on. The three of them immediately began to get dressed. Huanhuan stared at their movements. ¡°You have to wear gloves and shoes too. And a hat and mask. You have to wrap every inch of your body!¡± After the three of them were dressed, their entire bodies were wrapped up tightly as if they had just come out of a biohazardous place. Huanhuan casually grabbed another ghost moth. After pinching it to death, the ghost moth¡¯s corpse lost its protective color and immediately turned from transparent to corporeal. Bai Di, Sang Ye, and the others saw it. ¡°This is the ghost moth?¡± Xuan Wei reached out and pinched the corpse of the ghost moth to take a closer look. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°There are ghost moths everywhere here. You can¡¯t see them, but as long as you wrap yourself up and don¡¯t let them touch your skin, they can¡¯t hurt you.¡± Xuan Wei casually threw the ghost moth¡¯s corpse to the ground and trampled it. ¡°They¡¯re indeed very troublesome.¡± Their bodies were very well-protected. The three of them could finally feel at ease. They boldly rushed over to help Shuang Yun deal with the white rock worms. Huanhuan pinched the ghost moths to death. However, she only had two hands. After working for a long time, she could only crush a small number of ghost moths. There were also many ghost moths that flew so high that she couldn¡¯t touch them. The lotus seemed to sense Huanhuan¡¯s distress and took the initiative to say, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of these ghost moths?¡± The skullcap was very proud. ¡°No.¡± Huanhuan pointed to a moth above. ¡°Can you catch it?¡± The lotus jumped out in the direction she pointed. It opened its petals and ate the ghost moth. After eating, it smacked its mouth twice, dissatisfied. Clearly, this little moth tasted quite good to it. Seeing that it was okay, Huanhuan relaxed. She was in charge of determining the location, while the skullcap was in charge of eating the ghost moths. Sometimes, Little Green helped, but it didn¡¯t eat the ghost moths. It usually caught the ghost moths and sent them to the lotus for it to eat. The two plants cooperated very well and quickly cleared out all the ghost moths in this small area. The ghost moths seemed to sense the threat of the lotus and retreated, not daring to approach the area where the lotus was. Huanhuan ran after the ghost moths. ¡°There, there! Don¡¯t let them escape!¡± The lotus quickly darted around and ate heartily. Some white rock worms tried to sneak attack Huanhuan, but they were all sent flying by Little Green. When Bai Di came back to his senses and realized that Huanhuan had run far away, he immediately said to Sang Ye, ¡°Go and protect Huanhuan!¡± siSang Ye immediately turned around and chased after Huanhuan. Chapter 368 - Unkillable Cockroach Chapter 368: Unkillable Cockroach Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations With the help of Bai Di and Xuan Wei, Shuang Yun and the others finally finished off the group of white rock worms. While he was resting, Shuang Yun panted and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Bai Di gave him a handful of crunchy fruits. ¡°Huanhuan said that you might be in danger and asked us to help you.¡± Shuang Yun wiped the chewed crunchy fruits on his wound and said, ¡°When we were surrounding the white rock worms just now, the insect queen suddenly evolved and flew into the sky. She¡¯s fighting Xue Ling now. I wonder how it¡¯s going.¡± Bai Di said quickly, ¡°Take care of yourself first. There are ghost moths everywhere. Hurry up and turn back into human form. Wear more clothes. Don¡¯t expose your skin.¡± Shuang Yun was stunned. ¡°Ghost moths?¡± ¡°They¡¯re transparent little moths. None of us can see them. Only Huanhuan can see them.¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Huanhuan is here too?¡± ¡°Yes. She was worried about you guys and insisted on following.¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± Shuang Yun ignored his injuries and anxiously went to look for her. Bai Di pressed his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve sent Sang Ye to protect her.¡± He Guang was even more seriously injured than Shuang Yun. A piece of flesh had been bitten off his arm by the white rock worms, and he was bleeding profusely. He was sitting on the snow and using fragrant and crispy fruits to stop the bleeding. Bai Di gave him a roll of cotton strips. He Guang thanked him and wrapped the wound with a cotton cloth. Xuan Wei looked around. ¡°This can¡¯t go on. We have to gather all the beasts as soon as possible.¡± The beasts did not know about the existence of the ghost moths yet. If they moved around casually, they would easily encounter ghost moths and die without knowing why. ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Shuang Yun raised his head and howled. A loud whistle spread through the forest. When the wolf beasts heard this roar, they immediately stopped fighting and quickly ran in the direction of the roar. He Guang also roared and called all the beast soldiers back. When the ghost moths saw that the beasts were running away, they immediately chased after them. Huanhuan saw that all the ghost moths were gathering in the same direction. She quickly chased after them and instructed the lotus to continue eating! Sang Ye had been following Huanhuan, protecting her. When the beasts returned to where Shuang Yun and He Guang were, they realized that Huanhuan was running over. Shuang Yun immediately stood up. ¡°Huanhuan is here!¡± He was about to run to pick her up when he saw her waving her arms vigorously. Her mouth kept opening and closing as if she was shouting something. Unfortunately, the wind was too strong for him to hear clearly. Huanhuan was extremely anxious in the distance. None of the beasts could see the ghost moths, but Huanhuan could see them very clearly. The ghost moths were gathering into a group and swarming toward the beasts like glowing clouds. Huanhuan used all her strength to shout, ¡°Run! The ghost moths are here!¡± Unfortunately, it was useless. No matter how many times she shouted, the beasts in the distance couldn¡¯t hear her. Sang Ye said, ¡°Leave it to me!¡± He took off all his clothes and turned into a huge black python. With a flick of his tail, he swept all the snow on the ground forward. The ghost moths in front were shocked. They turned around and saw such a huge prey standing in front of them. They immediately flew toward him like rats seeing rice! Huanhuan screamed in fear. ¡°They¡¯re coming! Let¡¯s run!¡± There were too many of these ghost moths. Even the skullcap couldn¡¯t eat so many in one go. Sang Ye wrapped his snake tail around Huanhuan and quickly slithered across the snow. Huanhuan looked at the ghost moths chasing after her and was anxious. ¡°System Daddy, save me!¡± The system said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a lot of mutated plants? Hurry up and summon them!¡± Huanhuan was a little hesitant. The price of forcing the plants to mature was to shatter them completely. She couldn¡¯t bear it. However, she quickly threw away that hesitation. Things had already come to this. If she was still merciful, what awaited her and Sang Ye would be death. It was fine if she died, but she could not let Sang Ye be implicated. Huanhuan made up her mind and grabbed a handful of carrot seeds. She bit her finger, smeared her blood on the seeds, and threw them out. The seeds fell into the snow like flowers. They quickly took root and grew into large, red carrots in the blink of an eye. When the ghost moths flew past, the carrots suddenly exploded. Explosions sounded one after another. Many ghost moths were blown to pieces. Their corpses fell to the ground, and a large number of them died on the spot. The other ghost moths were frightened and fled in all directions. Seeing this, Huanhuan quickly said to Sang Ye, ¡°Let¡¯s go after them. Don¡¯t let them escape!¡± Sang Ye immediately changed directions and transformed from prey to hunter. Huanhuan pointed ahead. ¡°They¡¯re flying that way!¡± Sang Ye quickly slithered in the direction she pointed. The lotus opened its petals and ate every ghost moth it saw. When it saw two, it ate a pair. The beasts couldn¡¯t see the ghost moths. They could only see Huanhuan and Sang Ye suddenly running very fast as if they were avoiding something. Later, Huanhuan threw out a strange little thing that caused a violent explosion. After the explosion, there were suddenly black objects on the ground. Huanhuan and Sang Ye immediately turned around and ran in the other direction. The skullcap scuttled in front of them. All the beasts looked at Huanhuan and Sang Ye with strange expressions. They ran from one side to the other and back again. They had no idea what they were doing. Bai Di explained about the ghost moths. Only then did the beasts understand. They looked at Huanhuan with reverence. She was indeed the great witch doctor. She could see the ghost moths that no one else could. She was amazing! Xuan Wei ran to the place where the explosion had happened and saw the dark things on the ground. They were all the corpses of the ghost moths. Strangely, there were some shattered red pieces among the insect corpses. Xuan Wei bent down and picked up a piece. It was very soft. After crushing it, juice would be squeezed out. It smelled a little sweet and looked like some kind of plant. Only a small portion of the ghost moths was left. They could no longer pose a threat to the beasts. The injured beasts rested on the spot while the other beasts continued to deal with the white rock worms. In the sky, Xue Ling was still fighting with the insect queen. The insect queen¡¯s attack power was not as strong as Xue Ling¡¯s, but her self-healing ability was strong. Even if she was injured, she could heal in a short time. She was simply an unkillable cockroach! Xue Ling was annoyed by this insect queen, especially since she had the same face as Yi Wu. This made him hate her to the extreme. He hit her harder and harder, wanting to burn her to ashes. The insect queen suddenly heard her larvae crying for help. She immediately shook off the red feathered beast and flew down. Chapter 369 - Those Who Are Not Of The Same Chapter 369: Those Who Are Not Of The Same Race Would Definitely Have Different Intentions! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When the insect queen saw the corpses on the ground, her face twisted in anger. ¡°My children, ahhh!!¡± She let out an angry roar and looked around for the killer of the larvae. Soon, she locked onto Huanhuan. The insect queen flapped her wings, opened her bloody mouth, and rushed over! At this moment, Huanhuan was still commanding the lotus to eat the insects and did not notice that the insect queen had rushed over. When Xue Ling saw this, his expression changed drastically. ¡°Huanhuan, dodge!¡± At the same time, the system shouted, ¡°Be careful!¡± The insect queen was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, she had already rushed in front of Huanhuan. Huanhuan was so frightened that her heart was about to jump out of her throat. She hurriedly let the skullcap and Little Green block the insect queen. But it was too late. The insect queen bit Huanhuan¡¯s shoulder! She cried out in pain. ¡°Ah!¡± When Sang Ye, who was the closest to her, saw this scene, his anger surged to the top of his head. The demon bloodline in his body was suddenly awakened! Dark red demonic patterns crawled all over his body, and his eyes turned as red as blood. He turned around and bit off half of the insect queen¡¯s wings! The insect queen was in so much pain that she had to let go of Huanhuan. The insect queen¡¯s teeth were poisonous, and the poison invaded Huanhuan¡¯s body. Huanhuan felt dizzy, and her face quickly turned as pale as paper. Sang Ye placed her on the snow and pounced on the mother worm! Both sides were in a frenzy as they fought. After Xue Ling landed, he quickly picked Huanhuan up and pulled open the veil on her face. Looking at her pale face, his heart ached. ¡°Huanhuan!¡± The skullcap leaned over and nuzzled Huanhuan¡¯s cheek. It was very worried about her. ¡°Mom.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s shoulder was bitten. Not only was the wound black, but the blood that flowed out was also black. She was trembling with pain and couldn¡¯t even speak. The system quickly turned on the pain shield mode for her. The demon aura emitted by Sang Ye was extremely strong and domineering. It quickly attracted the attention of the other beasts. Especially He Guang. He thought that a demon had secretly invaded. He immediately gathered his beast soldiers and followed the aura. Soon, he saw Sang Ye fighting the insect queen. At the same time, he saw the demonized Sang Ye. He Guang looked incredulous. ¡°He¡¯s actually a demon?!¡± Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and the others rushed over after hearing the news. When they saw Huanhuan¡¯s dying appearance, their expressions changed. When Shuang Yun saw the wound on Huanhuan¡¯s body, he felt sympathetic. He wished he could take Huanhuan¡¯s place himself. Bai Di held her hand, his heart aching. ¡°Huanhuan, hold on. We¡¯ll take you home now. You¡¯ll be fine when you get home.¡± Huanhuan forced out two words. ¡°Sang Ye¡­¡± ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll help him.¡± Bai Di picked Huanhuan up and said to Xue Ling and Shuang Yun, ¡°I¡¯ll bring her back to treat her injury. I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡± Xue Ling was no longer as casual as before. His thin lips were in a straight line, and his blood-red eyes were even more murderous. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± Shuang Yun kissed Huanhuan¡¯s forehead. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯ll be fine!¡± It was unknown if he was saying this to Huanhuan or to himself. Huanhuan raised her trembling hand and grabbed his fingers. Her voice was extremely weak. ¡°I¡¯m not going back¡­¡± Bai Di¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. ¡°You¡¯re poisoned now. You have to go back.¡± Huanhuan shook her head slowly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. My body can heal itself. This poison is nothing. I won¡¯t die¡­¡± ¡°But you look very uncomfortable now.¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I can still hold on. Go and help Sang Ye first. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Other than feeling a little weak and dizzy, she didn¡¯t feel too uncomfortable. After all, the most unbearable pain had been blocked by the system. Seeing how insistent she was, Bai Di had no choice but to compromise. Xue Ling and Shuang Yun went to help Sang Ye. Bai Di stayed where he was to take care of Huanhuan. He helped her suck out all the poisonous blood from the wound and smeared the chewed crispy fruits on it. Then, he carefully wrapped the wound with a cotton cloth. ¡°If it hurts, say so. I¡¯ll be gentler.¡± Huanhuan replied truthfully, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± The more she said this, the more his heart ached. It was a deep wound, and she was poisoned. How could she not hurt? She must just be pretending that it didn¡¯t hurt so he wouldn¡¯t worry. Bai Di looked at her with pity and gentleness. Xuan Wei and He Guang also joined the battle against the insect queen. Under their combined attacks, the insect queen was covered in wounds and forced to retreat. Just as they were about to give the insect queen one last blow, the white rock worms and ghost moths scattered everywhere suddenly moved. They surged from all directions and stood in front of the queen. The fireballs that Xue Ling threw all landed on these insects. Seeing this, the insect queen¡¯s eyes widened. Those were her children! She wished she could eat these beasts alive, but she was already covered in injuries. She was no match for these beasts. She could only escape and find a chance to take revenge later! The insect queen turned and ran. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running!¡± Shuang Yun flew forward. When his claws landed, the frost spread and froze the insect queen¡¯s legs. Unexpectedly, she broke her own legs and grew a pair of wings to fly away with her bloody body. Xue Ling immediately flapped his wings and put on his feather beast armor to chase after her. The insect queen had left. The white rock worms and ghost moths did not last long. They were quickly killed by the beasts. He Guang ordered the beast soldiers to surround Sang Ye. Shuang Yun was very unhappy. ¡°What are you trying to do? Are you planning to get rid of him after he helped us?!¡± He Guang said, ¡°He¡¯s a demon. He¡¯s our enemy!¡± Those who were not of the same race would definitely have different intentions! Especially after so many battles, many beast soldiers had died tragically at the hands of the demons. The hatred between them and the demons was already irreconcilable! They would kill anyone they saw! They would never show mercy! Shuang Yun quickly said, ¡°He¡¯s not a demon. There must be a misunderstanding. You can¡¯t kill him!¡± He did not give in. ¡°No matter what the misunderstanding is, as long as he¡¯s a demon, he has to die!¡± Shuang Yun lowered his body and prepared to attack at any time. ¡°If you want to kill Sang Ye, you have to step over me first.¡± He Guang stared at him. ¡°Are you really going to fall out with us for this demon?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Sang Ye is not a demon. He¡¯s one of Huanhuan¡¯s mates and one of our family members. No one can hurt him in front of us!¡± Chapter 370 - Don’t Leave Me! Chapter 370: Don¡¯t Leave Me! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Shuang Yun confronted He Guang, Sang Ye gradually calmed down from his extreme anger. He returned to his human form and got dressed. His long black hair hung down his cheeks. His eyes were as cold and deep as ink on his pale face. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, no one would have imagined that such a cold and indifferent male beast would be a bloodthirsty demon. Huanhuan struggled to stand, but her body was too weak to do so. In the end, Bai Di picked her up. She pointed in Sang Ye¡¯s direction. ¡°Go there.¡± Bai Di carried her over. Huanhuan saw two bloody marks on Sang Ye¡¯s neck and quickly said, ¡°You¡¯re injured. I¡¯ll get you some medicine.¡± Sang Ye held her hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. They¡¯re just flesh wounds. I¡¯ll recover soon.¡± ¡°What if the wounds get infected?¡± Huanhuan insisted on applying the medicine. Sang Ye had no choice but to turn his head, revealing his most vulnerable neck. Huanhuan carefully applied the pulp of the crispy fruits, then bandaged the wound with a cotton cloth. She asked, ¡°Do you have any other wounds?¡± Sang Ye shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sang Ye reached out and carefully touched her shoulder. ¡°Does the wound still hurt?¡± Huanhuan smiled at him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Sang Ye lowered his head and kissed her shoulder. His long hair fell on her shoulder like seaweed. Huanhuan stroked his hair. ¡°It really doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Sang Ye looked up at Huanhuan, then at He Guang and the others not far away. Finally, his gaze landed on Xuan Wei. Xuan Wei looked back at him calmly. In unison, they both remembered their last conversation¡ª Xuan Wei said that he could hide for a while but not forever. In the end, his words came true. He Guang said sternly, ¡°Hand over this demon and we won¡¯t pursue the crime of harboring a demon!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Shuang Yun refused without hesitation. ¡°In that case, don¡¯t blame us for being rude to you!¡± He Guang led the beast soldiers in Sang Ye¡¯s direction! Shuang Yun immediately led the wolf beasts to stop them. The two groups of people who were fighting hand in hand just now were fighting fiercely with each other in the blink of an eye. Frightened, Huanhuan quickly said to Bai Di, ¡°Go help Shuang Yun. Don¡¯t let him suffer.¡± Bai Di handed Huanhuan over to Sang Ye to take care of. Then, he transformed into a white tiger and rushed into the battle to help Shuang Yun. Xuan Wei was still standing not far away, watching everything calmly. He wouldn¡¯t turn on his brother, but he wouldn¡¯t fight to protect a demon either. When they first started fighting, both sides had reservations. However, as the number of conflicts increased, the anger between the two sides became stronger and stronger. Their attacks became more and more ruthless. Soon, some beasts were injured and blood was seen. This was even worse. Since there was blood, it meant that the other party was definitely planning to take the beast¡¯s life! The battle was escalating, and it was about to end. Sang Ye finally made a decision. He lowered his eyes and said softly, ¡°I should leave.¡± Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°My identity has been discovered. I have to leave here to ensure your safety.¡± Huanhuan quickly grabbed his collar. ¡°I won¡¯t let you leave!¡± Sang Ye looked at him silently, his dark eyes still cold. Huanhuan¡¯s heart ached under his gaze. She sniffed and sounded like she was crying. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go. Don¡¯t leave me alone!¡± Although Sang Ye no longer had the ability to feel, his heart still ached when he saw the little female¡¯s red eyes. He hugged Huanhuan tightly and whispered into her ear, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to leave you either, but for the peace of the rock mountain, I have to leave. After I¡¯m gone, you¡¯ll pretend to have been deceived by me. You¡¯ll say that I¡¯m an undercover agent pretending to be an ordinary beast and push everything on me. Say that you didn¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of them, and neither is the Rock Wolf Tribe.¡± ¡°Little fool, do you know how serious the crime of harboring demons is? If you¡¯re convicted of colluding with the demons, you¡¯ll become the enemy of the entire beast continent. At that time, the beast cities will send an army to suppress you. The other tribes will also treat you as enemies. There¡¯ll be no place for you on the beast continent in the future.¡± Huanhuan shook her head. ¡°No, it won¡¯t come to that. We can think of something else¡­¡± ¡°Back then, my parents hid like rats every day in order to be together, but in the end, they couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being hunted. I had many brothers, but during my escape, they all died for various reasons. I was the only one who survived. I don¡¯t want us to be like my parents. I don¡¯t want to watch our children die without being able to do anything.¡± His little female needed to live every day innocently and happily like a child. The darkness and despair were his to bear. Huanhuan looked at him with tears in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t speak, so she grabbed his collar tightly and refused to let go. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. This separation is only temporary. I¡¯ll definitely come back in the future. At that time, I¡¯ll be so powerful that no one will dare to break us up again.¡± Huanhuan still shook her head and begged with tears in her eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be separated from you. I don¡¯t want you to go¡­¡± Sang Ye kissed her cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll spend every day in the future missing you. I hope you¡¯ll remember me when I return.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­¡± ¡°I once promised you that I would take good care of myself and make you feel at ease. You have to promise me now that you¡¯ll take good care of yourself and not worry me.¡± Huanhuan hugged his neck. Hot tears fell onto his skin. Sang Ye asked, ¡°Can you promise me?¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t want to agree with him. But she knew that no matter what she said now, he wouldn¡¯t change his mind. Sang Ye knelt on one knee and placed her on the ground. She clung to his neck and refused to let go. Sang Ye firmly but gently pulled her hands apart. Then, he lowered his head and kissed the contract ring on her ring finger. Like a knight, he swore loyalty to his queen. ¡°I¡¯ll be back. Wait for me in peace.¡± Huanhuan looked at the male beast kneeling on one knee in front of her and cried until she couldn¡¯t speak. Sang Ye wiped the tears off her face. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Your tears will freeze.¡± He kissed the corner of her eye, then let go. He got up and took a step back. The wind and snow were getting stronger. His long black hair was already covered in snow. It was as white as snow. He was like a hero in his twilight years. Sang Ye turned into a huge python and took one last look at Huanhuan. Then, he turned around, wagged his snake tail, and quickly slithered away. Huanhuan quickly chased after him. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Unfortunately, she was too slow compared to Sang Ye. After she took two steps, the python had already disappeared into the snow. Huanhuan was already weak. At this moment, she swayed and fell miserably into the snow. She struggled to raise her head. She looked in the direction Sang Ye had left. Her tears fell again. ¡°I promise you, I¡¯ll take good care of myself. I¡¯ll promise you anything¡­¡± Tears streaked down her cheeks, and they were frozen by the wind and snow. It hurt. But this time, no one came to wipe the tears from her eyes. No one told her¡ª ¡®Don¡¯t cry, your tears will freeze.¡¯ Chapter 371 - They’re All Liars Chapter 371: They¡¯re All Liars Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Sang Ye left. He Guang immediately led the beast soldiers to chase after him. The battle stopped. There were injured beasts, but fortunately, no beasts died. Shuang Yun ordered the wolf beasts to clean up the battlefield and kill all the surviving insects. He also wanted to collect the remains of the beasts poisoned by the ghost moths and cremate them. Then, he would bring the ashes back for burial. Bai Di dug Huanhuan out of the snow. She was trembling from the cold. Her lips were pale, and the tears on her face were frozen. The slightest movement would cause her face to tear. Her expression made Bai Di¡¯s heart ache. He helped her into his arms and cleaned the snow off her body. Then he pressed his warm palms to her face. After the frozen tears melted, he wiped the water off her cheeks. Huanhuan curled up in his arms and said hoarsely, ¡°Sang Ye is gone.¡± Bai Di hugged her tighter. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°He said he would come back again, but I don¡¯t believe him. Before my mother went out, she told me she would come back early. But she didn¡¯t. She lied to me. They¡¯re all liars.¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t understand why anyone would leave their child alone, especially if the child was a precious little female. But then he thought about it and immediately understood. The other meaning of not coming back was to leave forever. Death was forever. Bai Di stroked Huanhuan¡¯s hair and said gently, ¡°Sang Ye is a beast who keeps his word. He promised that he would come back, so we¡¯ll wait for him with you.¡± Huanhuan closed her eyes and stopped talking. But her body still trembled involuntarily. Xue Ling flew back with the feathered beasts. ¡°That insect queen flew too fast. Coupled with the snowstorm, we lost her.¡± Shuang Yun frowned and said, ¡°The insect queen¡¯s vitality is extremely tenacious. If we don¡¯t kill her this time, she¡¯ll definitely make a comeback in the future.¡± Xue Ling was also a little annoyed. ¡°If I see her again, I¡¯ll definitely burn her alive!¡± How dare she hurt his Huanhuan? He had to take revenge! Xue Ling asked where Huanhuan was. Shuang Yun pointed in Bai Di¡¯s direction and said, ¡°Sang Ye is gone. Huanhuan is in a bad mood.¡± ¡°Sang Ye left? Where did he go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Shuang Yun looked tired. ¡°He probably left of his own accord because he didn¡¯t want to implicate us.¡± ¡°Even if that guy wanted to leave, he should have chosen a good day. Isn¡¯t he afraid of freezing to death if he suddenly leaves at this time?!¡± Xue Ling thought for a moment and was still worried. ¡°Which direction did he go? I¡¯ll send him off. I can¡¯t let him leave like this.¡± Even if it was a strategic temporary separation, they had to think of a time and place to meet again in the future. What was the point of leaving without a word? Was there really no other way? Shuang Yun pointed in a direction. ¡°He went that way. He Guang is chasing after him. You have to be careful. Don¡¯t let He Guang discover you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with his strength, he¡¯s no match for me. I¡¯m leaving now!¡± Shuang Yun quickly asked, ¡°Do you want us to wait for you to go back with us?¡± ¡°No need. Go back quickly after you¡¯re done packing. Don¡¯t let Huanhuan fall sick from the cold.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xue Ling spread his wings and flew into the sky, quickly disappearing into the snow. ¡­ When they got home, Bai Di lowered her to the bed. When she fell asleep, he quietly left the bedroom. Not long after he left, Huanhuan opened her eyes again. The poison in her body had been slowly resolved by the Divine Wood seed. Her body felt much better, but she still felt terrible. Huanhuan said hoarsely, ¡°Little Brat, I hate partings.¡± The system comforted her. ¡°All good things must come to an end. Don¡¯t be too sad. Sleep well and everything will be fine when you wake up.¡± Huanhuan turned around and looked at the wall close to her. She said in a low voice, ¡°Even if I sleep and wake up, Sang Ye won¡¯t come back. He¡¯s the same as Mom. He abandoned me.¡± The system sighed. ¡°Your mother died in a car accident. That¡¯s why she wasn¡¯t able to go home. She actually wanted to be by your side. Don¡¯t blame her.¡± After a long time, he heard Huanhuan reply sullenly, ¡°I know.¡± She didn¡¯t blame anyone. She just felt terrible. ¡°Only time can heal the pain of separation. Daughter, do you want to watch cartoons? A horror movie will do too!¡± Huanhuan was speechless for a moment. ¡°Weren¡¯t you comforting me just now? Why did the topic suddenly change to cartoons and horror movies?¡± ¡°I went online to look up information. Someone said that the fastest way to forget about being unhappy is to distract that person and have them focus on something else. I think watching shows and movies will be able to distract you. How about it? Do you want to watch something?¡± His last sentence made Huanhuan involuntarily think of a strange uncle tempting little kids with a lollipop in his hand. She sniffed. ¡°What shows do you have?¡± ¡°How about The Great Escape? Resident Evil isn¡¯t bad either. There¡¯s also Ju-On and Sadako¡­¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m already in a bad mood. Can¡¯t you let me watch some heartwarming films?¡± ¡°Just you wait. I happen to have a super heartwarming movie here. I¡¯ll show it to you now!¡± Then, the system started playing Doraemon. The two of them watched more than 20 episodes of Doraemon with relish. Huanhuan sighed. ¡°I feel like you¡¯re my Doraemon.¡± He would always be by her side. When she was sad, he would comfort her. When she was alone, he would accompany her. When she was in danger, he would even try his best to help her. The system immediately retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not that blue fatty!¡± ¡°Then what are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your father!¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She was speechless. ¡­ Xue Ling was back. He said, ¡°I found Sang Ye.¡± Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°How is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine. There¡¯s nothing wrong with him.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Seeing her gloomy expression, Xue Ling said, ¡°I asked him to write to you when he¡¯s free. He agreed.¡± Hearing about this, Huanhuan immediately perked up. That¡¯s right! Even if they were separated, they could use the space to send messages to each other! She had almost forgotten about this! Fortunately, Xue Ling had reminded her. Huanhuan jumped up excitedly and hugged Xue Ling to kiss him. ¡°Thank you!¡± Xue Ling hugged her and refused to let her go. He said, ¡°On my way back, I accidentally encountered another group of beasts. Guess who I bumped into?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°I ran into Xue Yu. She¡¯s bringing the Divine Wood clan to join the rock mountain.¡± Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°Why would they think of coming to the rock mountain?¡± She thought that after the previous incident, the Divine Wood clan would have already fallen out with her. It was impossible for them to get along peacefully anymore. Xue Ling said, ¡°I talked to Xue Hui. She said that Bi Huan and Qian Ye are dead and the Divine Wood City has been destroyed. Now that the Divine Wood clan has nowhere to go, they can only rely on the rock mountain.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 372 - You Deserve It Chapter 372: You Deserve It Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Ling said, ¡°Our family has been very busy recently. In addition, He Guang and his beast soldiers are still staying at the foot of the mountain. I don¡¯t want the Divine Wood clan to cause trouble again, so I asked Xue Hui to bring them to Chang Gu.¡± Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°Won¡¯t it cause trouble for Chang Gu?¡± ¡°No. The last time I saw Chang Gu, he specially told me to ask Xue Hui to go find him if she came to look for us.¡± Huanhuan blinked. ¡°Chang Gu knows Xue Hui?¡± ¡°Yes, they fought side by side when the insect disaster came in the past. They can be considered comrades.¡± ¡°Then they must be quite close, right?¡± ¡°Their relationship is indeed very good. I used to think that the two of them would become a couple and specially created many opportunities for them to get along. Unfortunately, Chang Gu is clueless about relationships. In the end, he actually told me that he only treated Xue Hui as his sister and had no intention of becoming mates with her.¡± Xue Ling couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She was amused by Chang Gu. After Huanhuan learned that she could still communicate with Sang Ye, she felt much more relaxed. There was even a smile on her face. ¡°You have to let nature take its course. If they¡¯re really fated, they can get together even if you don¡¯t do anything. But if they¡¯re not fated, no matter how anxious outsiders are, it¡¯s useless.¡± Xue Ling¡¯s thumb brushed her lips. ¡°Just like when I wooed you? If you had insisted on refusing to accept me, it¡¯d be useless no matter how others matched us together.¡± Huanhuan was very confused. ¡°Did you pursue me before?¡± Xue Ling replied with absolute certainty, ¡°Yes.¡± He had even confessed many times. He also gave her his feathers and asked others to help put in a good word for him. He had used all kinds of tricks in the past, but she was indifferent. Huanhuan looked innocent. ¡°But those confessions you told me before were just a joke.¡± ¡°Then have you ever seen me confess to other females jokingly? My jokes are only for you. They were such obvious confessions, but you couldn¡¯t even tell. Your little head is empty, isn¡¯t it?¡± Huanhuan snorted. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m stupid, while you¡¯re so smart. You shouldn¡¯t fall for me!¡± Xue Ling rubbed against her. ¡°I¡¯m actually dumber than you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have taken a fancy to a little fool like you.¡± ¡°Hey! Who are you calling a little fool?!¡± Xue Ling looked at her with a smile. ¡°Whoever responds to me is a little fool.¡± Huanhuan was so angry that she pounced on him and bit his chin. During dinner, Shuang Yun saw the bite mark on Xue Ling¡¯s chin and immediately laughed. ¡°Hey, which puppy was so bold to bite our Elder Xue Ling?¡± Before Xue Ling could speak, Huanhuan kicked Shuang Yun¡¯s calf. ¡°You¡¯re the puppy!¡± Shuang Yun turned around and grabbed her foot with his leg. ¡°So it was you who bit him?¡± ¡°He asked for it.¡± Huanhuan pulled hard but didn¡¯t manage to pull her leg back. She couldn¡¯t help but glare at him angrily. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Shuang Yun shamelessly leaned in front of her. ¡°If you bite me too, I¡¯ll let go of you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t bite me? Then I¡¯ll take the initiative to bite you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he lowered his head and bit her cheek. When Huanhuan came back to her senses, Shuang Yun had already let go of her foot and sat up straight. As if nothing had happened, he handed a big drumstick to Big Goody and said with a smile, ¡°The chicken is not bad today. Eat more and grow taller.¡± Big Goody swallowed the entire drumstick without even spitting out the bones. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t be bothered to teach Shuang Yun a lesson. She quickly shouted at Big Goody, ¡°Hurry up and spit out the bones. What if they get stuck in your throat?!¡± Big Goody said, ¡°The bones are delicious!¡± Bai Di¡¯s chicken was very delicious. Even the bones were fragrant. They were crunchy and delicious! Huanhuan frowned. ¡°No matter how delicious they are, they¡¯re still bones. Chicken bones are smaller and very sharp. They¡¯re the most likely to stab your stomach. Spit them out.¡± Under her repeated insistence, Big Goody reluctantly spat out the chicken bones. Huanhuan reminded the six children that no matter what meat they ate in the future, they were not allowed to eat the bones. The wolf cubs agreed dejectedly. ¡°Howl!¡± Big White and Little White did not like bones to begin with. When they heard their mother¡¯s instructions, they obediently agreed. The sex of the two children had been determined. Both were male beasts. Perhaps it was their feline nature, or perhaps it was because of their father, Bai Di, but Big White and Little White were very quiet and calm. At such a young age, they were already like little adults. No matter what they did, they were serious. Even when it came to meat, the two of them seemed to have their own principles. They used their claws to pick the chicken meat off the bones before slowly eating it. Then, they placed the bones neatly in a wooden bucket beside them. After eating, the two of them would go out with the bucket in their mouths and bury the bones in the backyard. During the meal, Huanhuan mentioned the Divine Wood clan. Bai Di said, ¡°The reason Xue Hui brought the Divine Wood clan to the rock mountain is mainly because of you.¡± Xue Hui must want to know the whereabouts of the Divine Wood seed. The only person who knew the answer now was Huanhuan. The reason why Xue Hui wanted to look for Huanhuan was obvious. Huanhuan drank the soup and said slowly, ¡°The Divine Wood clan¡¯s matters have nothing to do with me anymore. Even if they come looking for me, I don¡¯t want to get involved again. They can do whatever they want.¡± What she saw in Bi Huan¡¯s memories had left a deep impression on her. She would never forget how the saintess looked when she died and the sigh she made when the Divine Wood fell. Even the heart of nature was broken. It was obvious how much the Divine Wood clan had gone overboard. They brought this upon themselves. Bai Di handed the chicken burrito to Huanhuan. ¡°Since you want to ignore them, we¡¯ll ignore them from now on.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not easy for us to take care of ourselves. Who has the time to care about their entire clan?¡± Huanhuan opened her mouth and took a bite of the burrito. She immediately wrinkled her nose and swallowed the food in her mouth with difficulty. She said unhappily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you put red leaf sauce?¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered yet. You can¡¯t eat spicy food.¡± ¡°My injuries have healed. Take a look if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Xuan Wei was sitting beside them. Of course, Bai Di wouldn¡¯t pull open her clothes to look at the wound on her shoulder. He stroked her head. ¡°Be good. Let¡¯s eat like this today. I¡¯ll make you an especially spicy meat pancake in two days, okay?¡± Huanhuan hummed in agreement. ¡°You said it. Don¡¯t go back on your word.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I always keep my word.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 373 - Do You Really Think I’m Afraid Of Chapter 373: Do You Really Think I¡¯m Afraid Of You?! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations He Guang did not manage to catch up to Sang Ye and returned empty-handed. After that, his relationship with the Rock Wolf Tribe fell to a freezing point. Shuang Yun directly found He Guang. If he brought the beast soldiers away from the rock mountain, he could return the full rent. He Guang frowned and said, ¡°The demons are our enemies. It¡¯s our duty to kill them. As the leader of a tribe, you should prioritize the overall situation. You shouldn¡¯t be angry at this time.¡± Shuang Yun said coldly, ¡°I do hate the other demons, but Sang Ye is different. He¡¯s our family! We were living very well together. If not for helping you destroy the white rock worms¡¯ nest, he might not have had to leave the rock mountain for the rest of his life. Our family wouldn¡¯t have to be separated because of this.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s a demon¡­¡± Shuang Yun interrupted him. ¡°So what?!¡± Hearing this, He Guang seemed to have thought of something and suddenly looked suspicious. ¡°From the looks of it, you knew that Sang Ye was a demon? Were you deliberately hiding a demon?¡± Shuang Yun said without hesitation, ¡°Whether he¡¯s a demon or not, he¡¯s still our family! You forced our family to be separated. It¡¯s good enough that I didn¡¯t beat you up. Hurry up and get lost with your beast soldiers!¡± He Guang was a little angry at his tone. However, thinking about their previous cooperation, he knew that the Rock Wolf Tribe was a good partner. He did not want to fall out with them completely. He Guang tried his best to suppress his anger and said calmly, ¡°You should be glad that I was the one who found Sang Ye here today and not the other beasts. Not to mention, if my two brothers find out that you might be hiding demons here, they¡¯ll lead their troops to destroy your rock mountain without a word!¡± Shuang Yun sneered. ¡°You make it sound like our rock mountain is made of mud and you can push it down with a casual push. Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?!¡± ¡°Yes, I admit that your Rock Wolf Tribe is powerful. It¡¯s not easy to take you down, but there are many ways to make you unable to survive here. If we casually set fire to the forest, you¡¯ll be trapped in the mountains until you die.¡± Shuang Yun said angrily, ¡°How dare you?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get angry. I¡¯m just giving you an example. It only takes a day or two to burn down a forest, but it might take a century or two to grow a forest. I¡¯m not so impulsive as to do such a thing.¡± Hearing what He Guang said, Shuang Yun¡¯s anger subsided a little. He Guang continued, ¡°I won¡¯t pursue Sang Ye¡¯s matter anymore. Don¡¯t chase us away just because of this. Both sides will take a step back. After the snow melts and the weather warms up, I¡¯ll immediately bring the beast soldiers out of the rock mountain, okay?¡± Shuang Yun thought for a moment. ¡°You can stay, but don¡¯t hang around in front of us in the future, especially not in front of Huanhuan. She¡¯s still sad about Sang Ye¡¯s departure. Don¡¯t make her cry again.¡± ¡°Sure, sure. I promise.¡± After talking about business, Shuang Yun didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with him anymore. He turned to leave. He Guang quickly said, ¡°Go back and persuade Huanhuan not to cry anymore. It won¡¯t be good if her eyes hurt from crying. There are so many male beasts in the world. Even if Sang Ye is gone, there are still many other outstanding male beasts for her to choose from. Have her get over it!¡± Shuang Yun glanced at him and sneered. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but I advise you to give up. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Just the fact that you forced Sang Ye away makes it impossible for Huanhuan to forgive you, let alone accept you.¡± He Guang smiled bitterly. ¡°That was my duty. I had no choice.¡± Shuang Yun ignored him and walked away without looking back. In the following period, He Guang fulfilled his promise and restricted the beast soldiers. He tried not to let them show their faces to the beasts of the Rock Wolf Tribe. Especially when they were facing Huanhuan¡¯s family, they would take a detour so that they wouldn¡¯t see them. As long as Huanhuan was free, she would use space to communicate with Sang Ye. Sang Ye said that he planned to go to Dark Moon City and bury his mother¡¯s ashes in his father¡¯s grave. Huanhuan was worried that he would get sick from the snow on his way there. She advised him to find a place to rest and go to Dark Moon City after the snow melted. Sang Ye said that it was fine. He would slowly make his way over and stop when he encountered a snowstorm. When the snowstorm eased, he would continue on his way¡­ Today, he saw a frozen flower on the way. He carefully picked it up and placed it in the space. Huanhuan took the flower out of the space. The bright red petals were completely frozen by the ice. They still looked beautiful. But the temperature in the room was higher, and the ice quickly melted. The flower quickly withered. Huanhuan felt very regretful. She dried the petals and preserved them. She then glued them to a sheepskin book. Later on, Sang Ye gave her many small things one after another. Most of them were frozen flowers and fruits, but there was also a frozen white butterfly. After he got into the habit, he would give her a souvenir from the local area almost every time he went to a new place. Huanhuan preserved all these small things and stuck them in the sheepskin book. If she had Sang Ye¡¯s children in the future, this sheepskin book would be a gift for them. Time passed. The wind and snow came and went. After a dozen times, the atmosphere finally warmed up. The snow had melted. Spring was coming again. The beasts walked out of the cave one after another. The carnivores went to the forest to hunt and replenish their food. The vegetarian beasts went to the vegetable fields and orchards to clean up the vegetables and fruit trees. The chickens, ducks, cows, and sheep were also released. They ran around the mountain. He Guang bade farewell to Shuang Yun. ¡°We should go.¡± Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t wait for them to leave. He said on the spot, ¡°Goodbye!¡± He Guang looked at him helplessly. ¡°Even if we leave, the Black River isn¡¯t far from the rock mountain. We¡¯re neighbors, after all. Can¡¯t you be more polite?¡± ¡°When you forced Sang Ye away, why didn¡¯t you show any courtesy?¡± ¡°These are two different things.¡± ¡°To us, it¡¯s the same thing!¡± ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t bicker with you over this. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡± He Guang waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when I have the chance.¡± Shortly after He Guang left, Mayne returned with his caravan. He had come from the City of 10,000 Beasts this time and brought a very important piece of news. ¡°After the destruction of the Divine Wood City, the prophet of the City of 10,000 Beasts and the Elders¡¯ Association have decided to choose a beast city from the low-level beast cities and promote it to a new medium-level beast city. At that time, one of the six low-level beast cities will be empty. They¡¯re prepared to choose a powerful tribe from the various large tribes and give them the right to build a beast city!¡± Chapter 374 - A Loyal Mission Chapter 374: A Loyal Mission Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations There were only 10 beast cities on the entire beast continent. There were six low-level beast cities, three middle-level beast cities, and one main city. Ever since the Beast God unified the beast continent, these numbers had never changed. For millions of years, many beast cities had fallen for various reasons. Every time a beast city disappeared, a new beast city would replace it. This rule had been passed down until now. The greatest wish of any tribe was to be promoted to a beast city and occupy a place on the beast continent. Now that this opportunity had finally appeared, all the tribes who heard the news were in an uproar. They had to fight for this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! ¡°Putting aside those small tribes, there are only 23 powerful tribes who have the chance to compete for the position of beast city. According to the rules, these 23 tribes will have three rounds of competition. Only the three tribes that advance to the last round are qualified to go to the City of 10,000 Beasts and accept the final trial. Only the tribe that passes the trial and obtains the permission of the prophet and the Elders¡¯ Association can obtain the qualification to build a beast city.¡± Mayne paused, and his tone was involuntarily excited. ¡°Your Rock Wolf Tribe is among these 23 tribes! As long as you can defeat the other 22 tribes, you¡¯ll be qualified to build a city!¡± When Jiu Yuan and Feng Lan heard this, they both looked excited. However, Shuang Yun looked thoughtful. ¡°Calm down first. We still have to consider this matter.¡± Jiu Yuan immediately asked, ¡°Patriarch, why are you still hesitating? This is such a good opportunity!¡± ¡°This just means that we can¡¯t afford to be impulsive in any way.¡± Looking at Shuang Yun¡¯s calm appearance, Jiu Yuan and Feng Lan involuntarily calmed down. Their hot heads also regained their rationality. Shuang Yun said to Mayne, ¡°Thank you for bringing us this news.¡± Mayne smiled. ¡°Actually, I was tasked by others to come here and deliver the news. My loyalty lies to another.¡± ¡°At whose request did you come here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s His Majesty the beast king of the Sun City. He asked me to tell you this news and ask you to participate in this competition to obtain the qualifications to build a beast city.¡± Shuang Yun frowned slightly. ¡°Can you be more specific?¡± ¡°The thing is¡­¡± It turned out that as medium-level beast cities, Sun City and Dark Moon City each had a recommendation spot. The tribe they recommended could skip the first three rounds and directly enter the last round of trials. The tribe recommended by Dark Moon City was the snake tribe of the Hundred Tempering Mountain. Just by hearing this name, one could tell that the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe had a very close relationship with Dark Moon City. The Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe was the largest tribe in the Hundred Tempering Mountain. They were very powerful. Over the years, with the support of Dark Moon City, they had developed rapidly. If they participated in the trial, they had a high chance of winning. If the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe obtained the right to build a city, it would be equivalent to adding a powerful arm to Dark Moon City. This was a very disadvantageous situation for Sun City. Mayne lowered his voice. ¡°In order to stop Dark Moon City¡¯s scheme, the beast king of Sun City will choose the Rock Wolf Tribe. He intends to recommend you for the final trial.¡± So this situation also involved Dark Moon City¡­ Shuang Yun thought for a moment. ¡°This matter is important. I need to think about it.¡± Mayne quickly said, ¡°Of course, but there¡¯s not much time. When I left Sun City, the competition between the tribes had already begun. Including the time I took to get to the rock mountain, there are only two weeks left. You¡¯d better tell me the answer in the next two days. I¡¯ll send someone back to Sun City immediately to tell His Majesty the answer.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get back to you on this tomorrow.¡± ¡­ After dinner that night, the children went upstairs to sleep. Shuang Yun gathered the adults for a family meeting. He repeated what Mayne had said earlier in the day in front of everyone. Xue Ling smiled. ¡°This is a great opportunity. We can take the opportunity to obtain the qualifications to build a city. We can openly expand our territory later. We don¡¯t even have to build a fortress.¡± Bai Di pondered. ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten something. Huanhuan is still wanted in the City of 10,000 Beasts. You and I are also on the city¡¯s patrol team. If we go to the City of 10,000 Beasts to participate in the trial, we¡¯ll probably be arrested and thrown into jail before we even enter.¡± Shuang Yun quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m worried about that.¡± Of course, it was a good thing to be able to build a beast city. However, because of Huanhuan¡¯s previous encounter in the City of 10,000 Beasts, the relationship between the Rock Wolf Tribe and the city was very stiff. If they couldn¡¯t solve the problem of Huanhuan being a wanted female there first, the Rock Wolf Tribe wouldn¡¯t be able to participate in the trial smoothly. Huanhuan thought for a moment. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go to the City of 10,000 Beasts to turn myself in? I didn¡¯t kill Mather in the first place. I was wronged. I can take this opportunity to clear my name.¡± Bai Di rejected her suggestion without hesitation. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The Elders¡¯ Association has a deep prejudice against you. If they had been willing to listen to your explanation, Xuan Wei wouldn¡¯t have had to take you away by force. If you take the initiative to run back now, you¡¯ll be walking right into their trap. They¡¯ll definitely seize the opportunity to try and burn you at the stake again!¡± Huanhuan thought of the old fellows in the Elders¡¯ Association and was immediately discouraged. ¡°Why do they have to pin the blame on me? I didn¡¯t offend them!¡± Xuan Wei, who had been silent all this while, finally said, ¡°Because they needed to find a scapegoat.¡± Huanhuan was slightly stunned, but then she reacted. ¡°Could it be that those old fellows from the Elders¡¯ Association know who the murderer is? They deliberately pinned the blame on me to cover for the real murderer?!¡± ¡°These are just my guesses. I have no evidence to prove them.¡± Huanhuan said angrily, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, those elders are too bad!¡± Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°You can¡¯t go to the City of 10,000 Beasts until the truth is out.¡± ¡°What about the trial? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If we miss it, who knows when we¡¯ll get another chance?¡± ¡°Yes, we have to get the qualifications to build a beast city. As for how to get them, we still have to discuss it slowly.¡± Bai Di thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to Sun City tomorrow and meet Bai Luo personally to ask what¡¯s going on with the promotion of a new beast city. I¡¯ll also ask about the City of 10,000 Beasts.¡± Shuang Yun agreed immediately. ¡°Alright.¡± Bai Di looked at Xuan Wei. ¡°Do you want to go back with me?¡± Xuan Wei asked, ¡°Can I go back?¡± ¡°Of course. Sun City is your home. You¡¯re welcome home anytime.¡± Xuan Wei thought for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back with you to see Bai Luo.¡± In the past, he was a little afraid of Wen Qian. Now that he was extremely powerful, it was not easy for Wen Qian to lay a finger on him. In that case, so what if he went back to take a look?! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 375 - Only Mine Now! Chapter 375: Only Mine Now! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Since Bai Di and Xuan Wei were going back to Sun City personally, Mayne didn¡¯t need to send anyone back. Early the next morning, Huanhuan got up. She and Shuang Yun brought Bai Di and Xuan Wei down the mountain. Huanhuan took Bai Di¡¯s hand and said reluctantly, ¡°Go and come back early. Be careful on the way. Write to me when you¡¯re free.¡± Bai Di stroked her head, his blue eyes filled with tenderness. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°When you get to Sun City, help me greet Bai Luo and Ni Mei.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Huanhuan hugged him. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at home, so you have to come back soon.¡± Bai Di bent down and kissed her hair. ¡°Okay.¡± Even though she was reluctant, Huanhuan could only let go in the end. She watched Bai Di and Xuan Wei walk away. It was only when the two of them disappeared over the horizon and could no longer be seen that Huanhuan reluctantly looked away and sighed. ¡°Two more people have left. Sigh!¡± Shuang Yun picked her up. ¡°Hehe, they¡¯re all gone. From now on, you belong to me alone! We can sleep together every night!¡± Huanhuan pushed his head aside. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about Xue Ling!¡± ¡°That old man definitely can¡¯t satisfy you. It¡¯s better if you sleep with me. I¡¯m younger and have more energy. I can make you feel better.¡± Huanhuan covered his mouth and blushed. ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight. Can you not be a hooligan? The children are still watching!¡± Big Goody, Dos, Tres, and Little Monster looked at them with their four pairs of innocent green eyes, indicating that they had heard nothing and knew nothing. Shuang Yun stuck out the tip of his tongue and licked Huanhuan¡¯s palm. The touch made Huanhuan shiver. She hurriedly retracted her hand and glared at him. ¡°If you continue to mess around, I¡¯ll sleep with Xue Ling every night. You won¡¯t get a chance!¡± Shuang Yun snorted and restrained himself. He stopped pestering her and did not continue being a hooligan. The weather was good today. The sun was shining, and the beasts were all out working. Huanhuan thought of the seeds she had brought out of Divine Wood City. She could plant them now. She found a dark spot and took out the spores of the Moonlight Mushroom. There were more than 20 spores in total. She carefully scattered them on a dried tree trunk that had fallen to the ground, then sprinkled some water on it. In addition, she planted two seeds of pink chrysanthemum in the field beside her. In the end, there was only one sword tree seed left. This was what the divine tree had given her before she left. Huanhuan gently stroked the seed. ¡°Little Brat, can this seed be planted?¡± The system said, ¡°It can be planted, but the growth of the sword tree is extremely slow. Even if you plant it in the ground now, it will take at least a year and a half for it to sprout.¡± ¡°How many years will it take for the sword tree to grow as tall as it had in the Divine Wood City?¡± ¡°At least a thousand years.¡± Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°That long?!¡± The system explained, ¡°The higher the level of the plant, the slower its growth. The sword tree is the closest to a divine plant among high-level plants. Of course, its growth speed will be very slow.¡± It would take more than a thousand years. When the sword tree grew up, Huanhuan¡¯s corpse and coffin would probably have been broken down by nature! She asked ingratiatingly, ¡°Is there any way to make the sword tree grow faster?¡± ¡°Yes, just water it with some essence water.¡± Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s essence water?¡± ¡°A pure water condensed from the natural essence of heaven and earth. It can help plants grow quickly. It¡¯s extremely rare.¡± ¡°Where can I find essence water?¡± ¡°You might be able to get essence water in the deep sea and the top of the glacier, but these two places are very remote and extremely dangerous. With your small body, you¡¯ll probably be eaten by the beasts on the way before you even reach your destination.¡± Huanhuan curled her lips. ¡°You explained so much, but in the end, you¡¯re telling me that I can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Of course not. The reason I said so much is to tell you that I have essence water!¡± Huanhuan jumped up in joy. ¡°Dad! You really are my father!¡± The system said, ¡°Essence water is very precious. No matter how much my heart aches for you, I can¡¯t give it to you for nothing. We still have to go through the procedures.¡± Huanhuan understood what he meant and immediately asked, ¡°Leave any mission to me! I promise to complete the mission!¡± ¡°Do you remember the mission¡ªKing of Growth Tribe?¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Currently, the Rock Wolf Tribe you¡¯re in has already advanced to Class B. You¡¯re still 100 experience points away from reaching Class A. When you reach Class A, I¡¯ll be able to give you level-four access to the Crystal Mall. At that time, I¡¯ll sell essence water in the mall. If you want it, you can exchange it with crystals.¡± Huanhuan quickly agreed. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll do the mission now!¡± ¡°All the best, my dear! The Level-4 Crystal Mall is waiting for you!¡± Huanhuan was excited for a while, but she suddenly calmed down. She asked, ¡°How can I get 100 experience points?¡± ¡°The experience points needed to upgrade the tribe mainly come from the construction of the tribe¡¯s infrastructure and the growth of the tribe¡¯s population. The progress of construction is too slow. It¡¯s not easy to gather 100 experience points. I suggest that you choose the latter option.¡± ¡°You mean you want me to pull some beasts into the tribe?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Under normal circumstances, 10 adult beasts are considered one experience point,¡± the system said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll open the back door for you. One beast will be considered one experience point. You just have to bring 100 beasts into the tribe.¡± Huanhuan blinked. ¡°Why does it sound like you¡¯re doing Amway?¡± ¡°Then are you going to buy from me or not?¡± Huanhuan quickly raised her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll buy! I have to!¡± ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± Huanhuan touched her chin. ¡°But then again, where can I find a hundred beasts to enter the tribe now? There¡¯s no one around!¡± After the torture of the Black River Tribe, the small tribes in the vicinity had all come to join the Rock Wolf Tribe. There were no other tribes within a radius of dozens of kilometers. The system guided her patiently. ¡°Who said there aren¡¯t any beasts? Think about it carefully. There are clearly many beasts around.¡± Huanhuan thought about it seriously, then she finally remembered. ¡°Oh, I know who you¡¯re talking about!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If you pull them into the tribe, you can definitely gather 100 experience points!¡± Huanhuan was in a difficult position. ¡°That¡¯s not good, right? They¡¯re beast soldiers, after all. It¡¯s not good for us to openly go to the military camp to recruit people!¡± The system: ¡°¡­¡± He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I was talking about the Divine Wood clan! Not the beast soldiers!¡± How dare she think of going to the military camp to pull people over? Wasn¡¯t she afraid of being beaten to death?! Chapter 376 - Depending On Your Abilities! Chapter 376: Depending On Your Abilities! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Xue Ling returned, Huanhuan ran to him to ask about the Divine Wood clan. Xue Ling pinched her cheek. ¡°Why are you suddenly concerned about the Divine Wood clan? Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want to see them anymore?¡± Huanhuan covered her face. ¡°I changed my mind.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xue Ling looked at her with a half-smile. ¡°What made you change your mind?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my secret.¡± Xue Ling pinched her little nose. ¡°What secret is so important that you can¡¯t even tell me?¡± Huanhuan was being pinched until she couldn¡¯t breathe. Her voice was a little muffled. ¡°Let go!¡± Xue Ling looked at her red face and found her extremely adorable. He let go of her nose, then lowered his head and bit her nose. Huanhuan was shocked and jumped back like a rabbit. She covered her nose and complained, ¡°You bite people without saying anything. Are you a dog?!¡± Xue Ling bent down and leaned in front of her. He pointed at the tip of his nose and smiled. ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy, you can bite me back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to bite!¡± ¡°You said it. I gave you a chance to bite me back, but you weren¡¯t willing. That means you were actually willing to be bitten by me.¡± Huanhuan glared at him angrily. This was bandit logic! Without waiting for her to explain, Xue Ling reached out and pulled her into his arms. He opened his mouth and bit her earlobe. Huanhuan immediately felt half of her body go limp. She made a last-ditch effort. ¡°I¡¯m talking business with you. Don¡¯t do anything rash.¡± ¡°You say your piece, and I¡¯ll do whatever I want. We won¡¯t be interrupting each other.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes welled up as she looked at him aggrievedly. ¡°But I can¡¯t talk to you about serious matters like this.¡± Xue Ling kissed her on the mouth. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we talk about your business after I finish mine?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± She barely got the first word out before he silenced her with his lips. Huanhuan was dizzy from the kiss. In the end, she was forced to raise her head and let him attack her mouth. While she was in a daze, Xue Ling pressed her down on the bed. He stripped her naked. They were entwined. ¡­ ¡°Huanhuan.¡± ¡°Mhm¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m coming in.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Huanhuan.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly looking for the Divine Wood clan?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say¡­¡± Xue Ling sped up, and Huanhuan¡¯s soul was almost sent flying. She cried, ¡°Slow down!¡± ¡°Are you going to tell me? If not, I¡¯ll continue.¡± ¡°Boo-hoo, you¡¯re bullying me.¡± Xue Ling licked the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not bullying you. I love you.¡± Huanhuan was completely dizzy at this moment. When she heard Xue Ling¡¯s words, she subconsciously replied, ¡°I love you too.¡± Xue Ling paused. He cupped Huanhuan¡¯s face in his hands and stared into her eyes. His voice trembled. ¡°What did you say? Say it again.¡± Huanhuan cried as she said, ¡°I love you too. Boo-hoo, stop bullying me.¡± Xue Ling pulled her into his arms. His grip was very strong as if he wanted to melt her into his body. He impulsively kissed her cheek. ¡°Sweetie,¡± he coaxed. ¡°I want to hear you say it again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bully me¡­¡± ¡°Not that. The first sentence.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes were misty. Xue Ling urged impatiently, ¡°The sentence before that.¡± ¡°I love you too! I love you too! Be gentle. I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Xue Ling hugged her tightly and gritted his teeth. ¡°I really wish I could die on you now.¡± ¡­ Huanhuan was completely devoured. There was really nothing left. Afterward, she lay on the bed weakly and looked at the ceiling with a hopeless expression. ¡°Little Brat, tell me the truth. Am I paralyzed?¡± The system said, ¡°No, your body is fine except for being a little tired.¡± ¡°But why do I feel numb from the waist down?¡± The system was very calm. ¡°Oh, maybe it¡¯s because Xue Ling f*cked you too hard just now. You¡¯ll be fine after a day of rest.¡± ¡°Boo-hoo, your daughter has been tortured to this state. Why are you still so calm?¡± The system thought about it seriously for a second. ¡°Because you¡¯re not my biological child.¡± Huanhuan suffered a great blow. Xue Ling had already boiled water. He picked Huanhuan up and placed her in the bathtub to help her wash her body. Huanhuan was exhausted. The hot water was comfortable. She leaned against the bathtub and fell asleep. Xue Ling gently washed her and carried her back to the bed. When Huanhuan woke up, Xue Ling had already prepared a sumptuous dinner. Xue Ling asked, ¡°Do you want to eat in the bedroom? Or go downstairs?¡± Huanhuan expressed that she wanted to go downstairs and eat with everyone. After half a day of rest, she was much better, but her legs were still weak, and she walked awkwardly. In the end, Xue Ling carried her downstairs himself. As soon as she sat down, Shuang Yun leaned in front of her and sniffed. He smelled the scent of blood feathers on her and was very dissatisfied. ¡°The two of you actually had sex behind my back!¡± Huanhuan¡¯s face was still red. She pretended to be calm and glanced at him. ¡°What do you mean ¡®behind your back¡¯? We¡¯re mates. We can do such things openly.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯re mates too. Why don¡¯t you mate with me?!¡± Huanhuan coughed heavily and looked embarrassed. ¡°The children are still watching. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Shuang Yun glanced at the children. The children immediately buried their faces in the big bowl in front of them, indicating that they had not seen anything. Big White and Little White were eating fish obediently. They noticed Shuang Yun¡¯s gaze and looked up at the same time. They tilted their heads, and their blue eyes were clear and bright as if to say¡ª¡¯What are you talking about? We don¡¯t understand.¡¯ Shuang Yun said, ¡°The children are young and don¡¯t understand these things.¡± Huanhuan said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because they don¡¯t understand that you have to pay more attention to your words and actions. Don¡¯t lead the children astray.¡± Xue Ling placed the sliced chicken into the bowl in front of Huanhuan. She immediately lowered her head to eat the meat, pretending not to see Shuang Yun¡¯s plaintive gaze. Seeing that Huanhuan was ignoring him, Shuang Yun directly pointed his spear at Xue Ling. ¡°You¡¯ve already mated with Huanhuan. It¡¯s my turn next. You can¡¯t monopolize Huanhuan anymore!¡± Xue Ling chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not Bai Di. Fairness and justice are useless to me. If you want to be intimate with Huanhuan, you¡¯ll have to rely on our own ability.¡± Shuang Yun did not back down. ¡°Sure! We¡¯ll do it your way!¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 377 - A Trip Chapter 377: A Trip Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After dinner, Shuang Yun was about to hug Huanhuan when he was stopped by Xue Ling. Xue Ling said, ¡°According to the rules, one person has to cook while the other has to wash the dishes. I made dinner today, so shouldn¡¯t it be your turn to wash the dishes tonight?¡± Shuang Yun was very unhappy. ¡°I really wanted to cook, but you don¡¯t want me to!¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°Xue Ling did the right thing!¡± Shuang Yun immediately exploded. ¡°You¡¯re helping him!¡± Huanhuan quickly smoothed his fur. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m not helping him. I just don¡¯t want you to cook.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me cooking? I know my cooking isn¡¯t good, but I can practice more. One day, I can make delicious dishes!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re determined, but you have to know that there¡¯s something called inedible food in this world. There¡¯s also a category of people called the Kitchen Killer. Your cooking¡­ Well, it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t say anything more.¡± Shuang Yun was speechless. Huanhuan patted his shoulder earnestly. ¡°You have to calm down. Don¡¯t cook without warning. It¡¯s fine if you scare me, but what if you scare the children? In the future, you should just wash the dishes obediently. Leave the cooking to Xue Ling.¡± Shuang Yun was sulky. ¡°I can do the dishes, but you have to sleep with me tonight.¡± Huanhuan agreed readily. ¡°Okay.¡± Shuang Yun was immediately happy. He picked her up and kissed her. After that, he didn¡¯t forget to smile provocatively at Xue Ling. Xue Ling was quite disappointed. ¡°Huanhuan, you just slept with me, but you¡¯re throwing yourself into someone else¡¯s arms in the blink of an eye. You¡¯re too heartless.¡± Huanhuan was very embarrassed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xue Ling leaned toward her. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to say you¡¯re sorry.¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Xue Ling¡¯s lips curled into an evil smile. ¡°I want to sleep with you.¡± ¡°But I just promised Shuang Yun¡­¡± ¡°The three of us can sleep together.¡± Huanhuan was shocked by his words and couldn¡¯t speak properly. ¡°T-That won¡¯t be appropriate, right?!¡± ¡°Why not? Wouldn¡¯t you rather sleep with us?¡± Huanhuan blushed. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether I¡¯m willing to or not, but¡­ but¡­¡± Xue Ling asked, ¡°But what?¡± Huanhuan had no choice but to find a random reason. ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t like sleeping with three people!¡± ¡°Why not? I¡¯m not going to do anything to you. I¡¯m just going to sleep.¡± Huanhuan stammered and couldn¡¯t answer. Shuang Yun squeezed in and separated the two of them. Shuang Yun frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bully Huanhuan.¡± Xue Ling smiled calmly. ¡°When did you see me bully her? I was discussing sleeping with her tonight.¡± ¡°Huanhuan has already agreed to sleep with me. Don¡¯t even think about interfering.¡± ¡°But Huanhuan didn¡¯t reject me.¡± Hence, the two male beasts turned to look at Huanhuan at the same time, waiting for her to make a decision. Huanhuan¡¯s scalp went numb from their gazes. Without thinking, she said, ¡°Stop arguing. Let¡¯s sleep separately!¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°No!¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°I refuse!¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Shuang Yun and Xue Ling were still arguing about who would sleep with Huanhuan at night. In the end, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t take it anymore and could only accept Xue Ling¡¯s suggestion. The three of them slept together. Before getting into bed, Huanhuan repeated, ¡°You¡¯re only allowed to sleep. Don¡¯t mess around!¡± As Xue Ling took off his clothes, he said, ¡°We just mated during the day. Your body hasn¡¯t completely recovered yet. I won¡¯t force you to do that.¡± Huanhuan looked at Shuang Yun. ¡°What about you?¡± Although Shuang Yun was unwilling, he nodded under her gaze. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± After receiving their promise, Huanhuan was relieved. Xue Ling lay on the left, while Shuang Yun lay on the right. Huanhuan was sandwiched between them. Afraid that the two of them would mess around, she lay down straight after getting into bed. She didn¡¯t dare do anything unnecessary. She closed her eyes and began to fall asleep. While Huanhuan was asleep, Shuang Yun¡¯s hand quietly reached over, wrapped around her waist, and pulled her into his arms. At this moment, Xue Ling also stretched out an arm and hugged Huanhuan¡¯s shoulder. Shuang Yun had no choice but to stop. He raised his head slightly and glared at Xue Ling angrily. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Let go of her.¡± Instead of letting go, Xue Ling moved closer to Huanhuan and pressed himself closer to her. Seeing this, Shuang Yun, who was unwilling to lose, immediately moved forward. The two of them held Huanhuan tightly. Huanhuan felt a little stuffy. She smacked her lips and turned around unconsciously. This way, she would be facing Shuang Yun with her back facing Xue Ling. Delighted, Shuang Yun lowered his head and kissed her forehead. At the same time, he tightened his arms around her waist. Xue Ling raised his left leg and gently placed it on Huanhuan¡¯s calf. His foot was right on Huanhuan¡¯s instep. Their posture was extremely intimate. Huanhuan was completely unaware that she was surrounded from the front and back. She was sleeping soundly. Her small lips were slightly parted, and her pink nose rose and fell gently with her breathing. Shuang Yun and Xue Ling were very close to Huanhuan, so they couldn¡¯t help but be a little lustful. However, they couldn¡¯t bear to disturb her rest, so they chose to endure in silence. They didn¡¯t sleep until late. The night passed. When Huanhuan woke up, she found something hard against her butt. It was very uncomfortable. Instinctively, she reached for the stick and tried to push it aside. A stifled groan came from behind him. ¡°Argh!¡± Huanhuan was slightly stunned when she heard this. Xue Ling leaned over from behind and said in a low voice, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already held it, stroke it.¡± Huanhuan felt the thing in her hand quickly expand, poking her butt until it hurt. She finally realized that the hard thing was Xue Ling¡¯s member! She quickly withdrew her hand and blushed in apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know it was you. It was a mistake.¡± ¡°You made a mistake?¡± Xue Ling¡¯s voice rose. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you wanted to touch someone else instead of me?¡± Before Huanhuan could explain, Shuang Yun said, ¡°Huanhuan must have wanted to touch me. You were the one who took the initiative to approach her. That¡¯s why she touched the wrong person.¡± Xue Ling¡¯s teeth scraped against the back of Huanhuan¡¯s neck. ¡°Is he telling the truth?¡± Huanhuan felt the dangerous aura behind her and quickly denied it. ¡°No, no! I didn¡¯t want to touch anyone!¡± She wanted to get up and escape from these two hormonal guys. But neither Xue Ling nor Shuang Yun wanted to let her go just like that. Xue Ling stretched out his leg and pressed it against her calf. Shuang Yun hugged her waist tightly. The two of them worked together to press her down tightly. She could not get up at all. Shuang Yun stared at her as if he wanted to strip her and eat her. ¡°I¡¯m hard. You have to help me.¡± Xue Ling sucked her earlobe from behind. ¡°Me too.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 378 - Retribution Chapter 378: Retribution Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the end, Huanhuan used her hands and legs to help these two guys solve the problem. When the two of them were done, Huanhuan felt that the skin on her palms and inner thighs was almost scraped. It was burning. Shuang Yun carefully washed her hands and legs. After Xue Ling crushed the golden willow flower, he was about to apply it to her body when he realized that her palms and inner thighs had automatically healed. Her recovery speed was faster than before. Xue Ling touched her fair and tender thighs, his desire deepening in his blood-red eyes. ¡°In the past, I only felt that mating was useless other than to reproduce. Only now do I know that being close to the person I love can be the most wonderful thing in the world.¡± Shuang Yun nodded in agreement. His gaze was fixed on Huanhuan¡¯s legs, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed involuntarily. Huanhuan¡¯s scalp went numb from the two of them looking at her. She quickly pulled the blanket over her legs. ¡°Stop staring at me and go on about your business.¡± Shuang Yun said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re our business.¡± After a while, Huanhuan finally reacted. She grabbed a pillow and threw it at his head. ¡°Hooligan!¡± Shuang Yun caught the pillow and stuffed it behind her waist so that she could lean against it more comfortably. He pinched her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m going down the mountain to hunt.¡± Big Goody, Dos, Tres, and Little Monster were already ready. When Shuang Yun went downstairs, the four wolf cubs immediately surrounded him. Big Goody took the lead and asked, ¡°Father, are we going down the mountain now?¡± Shuang Yun replied, ¡°Yes.¡± He took the four children down the mountain to hunt. Big White and Little White were lying by the window, sunbathing with Ni Ya. They looked lazy. After resting for a while, Huanhuan felt her body recover a little. She was about to get out of bed when Xue Ling stopped her. ¡°Lie down a little longer.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve been lying down all day yesterday. If I continue to lie down, I¡¯ll rot,¡± Huanhuan said as she got dressed. ¡°I want to see Xue Hui and talk to her about something.¡± Xue Ling asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to forgive them?¡± ¡°The ones they wronged are the Divine Wood and the saintess. If anyone were to forgive them, it should be the Divine Wood or the saintess. Who do I think I am? I¡¯m in no position to decide whether or not they¡¯re forgiven.¡± ¡°The Divine Wood seed is in your body now. You represent the Divine Wood now.¡± Huanhuan sighed. ¡°To be honest, what the Divine Wood clan did to the Divine Wood was really infuriating. If it were me, I might never forgive them.¡± Xue Ling smiled indulgently. ¡°Then don¡¯t forgive them. You don¡¯t have to do anything that makes things difficult for you.¡± Huanhuan sighed slowly. ¡°But on second thought, how can one not make mistakes in life? Bi Huan, the culprit, is already dead. The Divine Wood clan has also suffered heavy losses. Many people have died. They even sacrificed their beast king and destroyed the Divine Wood City. In that case, they should have already tasted retribution.¡± ¡°Are you really going to forgive them?¡± Huanhuan shook her head. ¡°I need to see Xue Hui before I come to a conclusion.¡± ¡°Fine. Since you insist on seeing her, I¡¯ll take you to her tomorrow.¡± Huanhuan immediately nodded. ¡°I can also visit Chang Gu.¡± Since she was going to Chang Gu¡¯s house as a guest, she definitely couldn¡¯t go empty-handed. Huanhuan personally went to the cellar to get two jars of fruit wine, some smoked meat, and fruits. She packed these things in animal hide and put them in her space. Early the next morning, Xue Ling set off with Huanhuan. Because they were flying in the air, there was no need to take a detour. Coupled with Xue Ling¡¯s fast flying speed, it only took them a day to reach the foot of the black crystal mine. After the two of them landed, they realized that there were two beasts from the Divine Wood clan guarding the entrance. As soon as they saw Huanhuan and Xue Ling, they immediately came forward and said warmly, ¡°Are you here to see Lord Chang Gu?¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Yes. Is he at home?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. We¡¯ll go and inform him for you.¡± The two of them immediately turned around and disappeared into the hole. Before long, Chang Gu emerged from the hole in the ground. This time, he didn¡¯t use his beast form. Instead, he used his human form. He was actually more used to using his beast form, but his beast form was too big. It didn¡¯t matter if he lived alone, but now that there were many beasts of the Divine Wood clan in the cave, it was easy for him to sweep a group of people away if he was in his beast form. Chang Gu was still the same. His short dark green hair contrasted with his sharp facial features, and his eyes were as deep as the sea. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Xue Ling waved the fruit wine and smoked meat in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m here to treat you to meat and wine.¡± Chang Gu stepped aside to let them enter the cave. When Huanhuan and Xue Ling passed Chang Gu, he suddenly asked, ¡°You¡¯ve already mated?¡± Huanhuan blushed and replied lightly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Congratulations.¡± Xue Ling smiled and asked, ¡°When will you find a mate?¡± Chang Gu threw him a vague sentence, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in mating.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re bad at that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I like the way my life is. I don¡¯t want it to change.¡± The three of them entered the entrance of the cave one after another. They followed the tunnel into the big area. Many beasts of the Divine Wood clan were staying in this cave now. There were many small holes inside, and there were some flowers and plants that they couldn¡¯t name. The place had changed drastically. The beasts of the Divine Wood clan respected Chang Gu very much. When they saw him, they bowed. Chang Gu remained indifferent from beginning to end. He led Huanhuan and Xue Ling deeper into the cave until they came to a newly dug hole. This was his temporary residence. Huanhuan walked in and was immediately attracted by the shiny black crystals on the wall. The entire wall here was filled with black crystals. When Huanhuan saw them, it was as if she was looking at a mountain of gold. She only saw money! Chang Gu pulled out a pile of black crystals from the corner and said, ¡°These are black crystals I dug out when I was digging. I¡¯ll give them to you as a mating gift.¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°This gift is too expensive!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much here, but I have a lot of black crystals. I usually don¡¯t go out. These crystals are no different from stones to me. They¡¯re useless to me. I might as well give them to you.¡± Hearing this, Huanhuan accepted the black crystals. She glanced at Xue Ling and asked softly, ¡°Can I use that?¡± Xue Ling understood that she meant the ring space. He nodded. ¡°Use it.¡± Huanhuan immediately put the pile of black crystals into her space. When Chang Gu saw that the pile of black crystals had suddenly disappeared into thin air, he was first stunned, then he looked surprised. ¡°You¡¯re actually hiding spatial tools?!¡± Xue Ling smiled casually. ¡°We have a lot of good things at home. Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± He put the fruit wine and smoked meat on the ground and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Xue Hui?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xue Hui walked in. Chapter 379 - Believers Chapter 379: Believers Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When they met again after so many days, their moods were very different. Huanhuan nodded slightly. ¡°Hello.¡± She looked as soft and lovely as ever, but Xue Hui was acutely aware of her distant attitude. Xue Hui smiled helplessly. ¡°After we parted in the Divine Wood City, I thought we would never have the chance to see each other again.¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°You seem to be in good spirits.¡± Xue Hui¡¯s smile became even more bitter. ¡°Divine Wood City is already destroyed. We¡¯re homeless now. We¡¯ll be lucky if we can even find a place to live in.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already heard about the Divine Wood City. Now, the City of 10,000 Beasts is preparing to choose a beast city from the low-level beast cities and upgrade it to a medium-level beast city to replace the Divine Wood City.¡± Xue Hui laughed at herself. ¡°His Majesty was right. The City of 10,000 Beasts would only take advantage of the situation. They would never help.¡± Huanhuan asked casually, ¡°What do you plan to do in the future?¡± Xue Hui stared at her. ¡°Xue Ling must have told you, right? We want to join you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re surrendering to me? Shouldn¡¯t it be to the Rock Wolf Tribe?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯ll join you,¡± Xue Hui said word by word. ¡°Our Divine Wood clan only recognizes the Divine Wood clansmen. Since the Divine Wood Seed has chosen you, we¡¯ll follow you to our deaths!¡± Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°How did you know that the Divine Wood Seed chose me?¡± Xue Hui looked at Chang Gu. Huanhuan followed her gaze to Chang Gu. Being watched by two beautiful females at the same time, Chang Gu remained indifferent. ¡°I¡¯ve already told Xue Hui about Huanhuan having the Divine Wood seed.¡± Huanhuan opened her mouth and was about to speak when Chang Gu continued. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. The Divine Wood clan once betrayed the Divine Wood. That can never be erased, but I think you should give them another chance. After all, Bi Huan is dead. The Divine Wood clan has also paid the price for what they did.¡± Huanhuan lowered her eyes and said nothing. Chang Gu suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know the origin of the Divine Wood clan?¡± Huanhuan shook her head. Chang Gu said slowly, ¡°A long time ago, the beast continent was a very dangerous place. We often faced all kinds of natural disasters. Mountains and hills would collapse. Sometimes, meteors would fall and burn large areas of forests. The beasts living here were all in constant danger¡­¡± When things were the most serious, the entire continent was about to split and almost sank to the bottom of the sea. Desperate, the beasts prayed to the Divine Wood under the lead of the wizards. They were willing to offer eternal loyalty in exchange for powerful strength. The Divine Wood promised them. The two sides signed a contract. The beasts worked together and finally saved their homes. The Divine Wood used its roots to connect the beast continent together. From then on, there were no earthquakes or mountain cracks. It also sacrificed its life force to help everything grow. After that, those beasts called themselves the Divine Wood clan and worshiped the Divine Wood for generations. The Divine Wood became the guardian of this continent and was respected. Chang Gu continued, ¡°That¡¯s the first generation of Divine Wood. That was also when the Divine Wood condensed the heart of nature and passed it down generation after generation.¡± Huanhuan slowly remembered the scene she had seen in her memories¡ª The Divine Wood was pushed down and burned, and the heart of nature was shattered. Chang Gu¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°Over the millions of years, the Divine Wood clan has undergone countless changes and there were many betrayals. The heart of nature has been injured time and time again, and it¡¯s already overwhelmed. Bi Huan¡¯s schemes and betrayals were the last straw.¡± Huanhuan pursed her lips and said nothing. Xue Hui looked guilty. Xue Ling still looked nonchalant. But if one looked closely, one could see that he was also a little distracted. Chang Gu¡¯s story reminded him of something very distant, and his fiery eyes were filled with nostalgia. Chang Gu looked at Huanhuan. ¡°You should be curious why the heart of nature was injured. Logically speaking, as a demigod item, it¡¯s impossible for ordinary things to hurt it.¡± Huanhuan really didn¡¯t understand how it happened. Chang Gu said, ¡°The reason why the first generation of the Divine Wood could condense the heart of nature is that many beasts believed in it from the bottom of their hearts. As their faith was strong enough, the Divine Wood could produce a magical power.¡± The system seemed to have sensed something and sighed helplessly. ¡°The power of faith made the Divine Wood condense the heart of nature. When the faith gradually became less pure, the heart of nature weakened before eventually dying.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She seemed to understand what Chang Gu meant. Chang Gu looked at her. ¡°The heart of nature comes from faith. Therefore, you need believers.¡± The more believers there were, the more power of faith they would obtain, and the higher their chances of successfully condensing the heart of nature. Xue Hui seized the opportunity to show her loyalty. ¡°Our Divine Wood clan is willing to be your believers!¡± Chang Gu¡¯s words tempted Huanhuan, but she still had some doubts. She asked, ¡°Your Divine Wood clan has once betrayed the Divine Wood. How can I trust you again?¡± Xue Hui said, ¡°I swear on my soul that I¡¯ll always be loyal!¡± ¡°What about your people? Can they swear on their souls too?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Xue Hui replied without hesitation. Those who could not be loyal to the Divine Wood were not worthy of being called the Divine Wood clan! Xue Ling approached Huanhuan and said leisurely, ¡°If you¡¯re still worried, you can get them to sign the contract scroll.¡± Huanhuan remembered that there were contract scrolls. She immediately took out an intermediate contract scroll. This kind of scroll could contract more than 100 people but less than 300 people. The main person who signed it had to be the leader of the tribe or a witch doctor. Once they signed it, the entire tribe would be bound by the contract scroll. Once they betrayed the oath, they would suffer the backlash of their souls. Huanhuan explained these precautions and asked Xue Hui to consider carefully before signing. Xue Hui said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it very carefully. This is the last chance for the Divine Wood clan. I won¡¯t give it up!¡± Huanhuan saw that Xue Hui could remain calm in the face of the contract scroll. She must be really willing to submit. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Can you represent your entire Divine Wood clan?¡± ¡°The beast king and Lord Bi Huan are both dead. Now, everyone listens to me.¡± Huanhuan thought for a moment. ¡°I remember that Bi Huan has a son, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Ah Gui left Divine Wood City with us. Do you want to see him?¡± Due to the Divine Wood, Xue Hui had already begun to use honorifics on Huanhuan. Her tone and expression also revealed respect. Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Xue Hui immediately got up and went to get Ah Gui. Compared to the last time they met, Ah Gui was much taller. The once young and awkward youth had grown overnight after experiencing the destruction of the city. He had become mature and steady. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 380 - Contract Chapter 380: Contract Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At the signal from Xue Hui, Ah Gui knelt down and kowtowed to Huanhuan. ¡°I apologize for what my father did.¡± Huanhuan was not used to others kneeling, but she knew that she had to put on airs at this moment so that others would not underestimate her. She said calmly, ¡°The people you need to apologize to are Divine Wood and the saintess, not me.¡± Ah Gui said, ¡°You represent the Divine Wood now.¡± ¡°If I were really the Divine Wood, I¡¯d never forgive you.¡± Ah Gui apologized again. ¡°It¡¯s our fault. As long as you forgive us, we¡¯ll do anything.¡± ¡°If I asked you to dig up Bi Huan¡¯s body and whip it, would you be willing?¡± Hearing this, Ah Gui immediately looked up. His eyes widened as he retorted angrily, ¡°My father is already dead. Isn¡¯t this enough to atone for his sins? Why can¡¯t you even let go of his corpse?!¡± His composure disappeared in an instant, and he returned to being the impulsive and awkward youth. Xue Hui quickly pressed Ah Gui¡¯s shoulder and advised him in a low voice, ¡°Calm down!¡± Ah Gui shook off her hand. ¡°I know what my father did was wrong. I¡¯m willing to bear the consequences on his behalf and accept any punishment! But that doesn¡¯t include insulting my father¡¯s remains!¡± He was still angry at this point. He stood up and added loudly, ¡°I¡¯ll fight anyone who dares to touch my father!¡± Xue Hui tugged at his wrist. ¡°Have you forgotten what I told you before?!¡± Ah Gui seemed to remember something and stopped talking, but he still straightened his neck. He had no intention of bowing his head and compromising. Seeing that he was not listening to her, Xue Hui could only turn her head and say slowly, ¡°Ah Gui is young and impulsive. Don¡¯t lower yourself to his level.¡± Huanhuan said casually, ¡°I know. He¡¯s indeed impulsive. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have angered his father back then.¡± Hearing her mention his father, Ah Gui recalled the past. His eyes turned red, and he felt even worse. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°If you knew this would¡¯ve happened back then, would you still have done it?¡± Ah Gui clenched his fists. ¡°I admit that I was insensible back then. I¡¯m willing to change now!¡± ¡°Change?¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°Since you said so, I¡¯m willing to give you a chance.¡± Both Ah Gui and Xue Hui froze. Huanhuan said, ¡°Do you know Mayne?¡± Ah Gui looked confused. Xue Hui said, ¡°I do. He¡¯s one of the stewards of the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce.¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Yes. Mayne has set up a branch on the rock mountain. Every month, he takes a group of fellows to and from the rock mountain and Sun City. They¡¯re commonly known as running merchants. Ah Gui, go and join Mayne. I¡¯ll give you six months to learn and sharpen yourself. When you can complete a business trip on your own one day, I¡¯ll take responsibility for your father¡¯s mistakes.¡± Xue Hui was still a little hesitant. It was very difficult and boring to be a running merchant. Moreover, there was a high chance that they would encounter all kinds of emergencies along the way. The risk was very high. Even with an old merchant like Mayne leading the way, it was difficult to guarantee that they would reach their destination safely. But Ah Gui didn¡¯t think too much about it. He agreed without hesitation. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll definitely succeed!¡± Huanhuan took out another elementary contract scroll. ¡°I don¡¯t like empty promises. Sign the contract.¡± She wrote down the details and stated the deadline. She also wrote that the profits earned by the business had to be no less than 50 mid-grade crystals. Xue Hui frowned. ¡°Ah Gui, you should think it over carefully¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through!¡± Ah Gui quickly stamped the contract scroll. ¡°It¡¯s just a business trip. It¡¯s nothing to me!¡± Huanhuan put away the scroll and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good for young people to have ambition.¡± Xue Hui sighed. At this point, she could only say to Ah Gui, ¡°I hope you can persevere and not give up halfway.¡± Ah Gui was full of confidence. ¡°I¡¯ll make it. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Ah Gui was full of confidence. ¡°I¡¯ll make it. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Xue Hui read the words on the contract scroll. The words were unfamiliar. She shouldn¡¯t be able to recognize them, but miraculously, she could understand what they meant. This contract scroll was indeed magical! She pressed her thumbprint to the scroll. The words on the scroll flashed darkly, and a pattern of a crown of thorns appeared on the back. The contract was officially in effect! Huanhuan put the scroll away. It was finally done! Xue Ling opened the wine jar and poured everyone a bowl of fruit wine. ¡°Come, let¡¯s celebrate the joining of the Divine Wood clan!¡± It was their first time drinking. It tasted strange in their mouths, but after a few more sips, they realized that the more they drank, the better it tasted. Xue Hui narrowed her eyes. ¡°This is fruit wine? I saw the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce sell it in the City of 10,000 Beasts previously. Presumably, those wines were also taken from the rock mountain, right?¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Those fruit wines are very popular in the City of 10,000 Beasts. They¡¯re about to be sold for a sky-high price by the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce. The father and son of the Jing family must have made a lot of money.¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why I asked Ah Gui to learn how to run a business. When he can run a business independently, he won¡¯t have to rely on the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce anymore. He can also sell things in the various beast cities and earn more.¡± Speaking of this, Xue Hui couldn¡¯t help but look worried. ¡°I¡¯m worried that Ah Gui is too young and will suffer outside.¡± Ah Gui defended himself loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like an idiot, okay? I¡¯m very smart. I won¡¯t lose out!¡± Huanhuan also said, ¡°Young people should go out and explore. Only when he suffers will he realize how childish he is now.¡± Ah Gui was unhappy. ¡°Who are you calling childish?!¡± Xue Hui slapped the back of his head. ¡°How rude. You have to be respectful to Lady Huanhuan!¡± Ah Gui held his head and muttered, ¡°Can you stop hitting my head? You can¡¯t just touch a male beast¡¯s head!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not obedient, I¡¯ll have to hit you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore. Why should I be obedient?!¡± ¡­ Chang Gu and Xue Ling clinked bowls with each other, then chatted while drinking slowly. Both of them could hold their liquor well. After drinking a jar of fruit wine, they were still not drunk. After eating and drinking his fill, Xue Ling carried Huanhuan to a clean place to sleep. When he woke up the next morning, he went home with Huanhuan. Xue Hui followed with the Divine Wood clan. After returning home, Huanhuan immediately instructed someone to tidy up the empty rooms in the temporary residence. When the Divine Wood clan arrived, they would move in. According to the rules of the Rock Wolf Tribe, the Divine Wood clan had to live in the temporary residence for three months. They could only officially live on the rock mountain after they gathered enough work points. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 381 - Return Chapter 381: Return Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The Divine Wood clan quickly arrived at the rock mountain. They lived in temporary residences and worked with the other beasts to accumulate work points. When Mayne was about to go out on his next business trip, Huanhuan brought Ah Gui with her and asked Mayne to take him with him. Mayne was put in a difficult position. ¡°Our chamber of commerce has rules. Only the beasts from our chamber of commerce can be in the merchant team. We can¡¯t bring outsiders.¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m your supplier now. Am I an outsider to you?¡± ¡°Of course not¡­¡± Huanhuan interrupted him. ¡°Well, since I¡¯m not an outsider, Ah Gui is not an outsider either. He¡¯ll be in charge of helping me track the sales of the goods in the future, lest you fool me.¡± Mayne was exasperated. ¡°You¡¯re our regular customer. How can we fool you? Don¡¯t you have any trust in your business partner?¡± ¡°Of course, I trust you, but as the saying goes, you can¡¯t trust anyone. I have to send someone to watch over you guys to be at ease!¡± Mayne didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry at her words. ¡°Okay, since you¡¯ve put it that way, I¡¯ll agree to take Ah Gui along for the business trip.¡± Huanhuan blinked at Ah Gui. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thank Brother Mayne?¡± Ah Gui quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Brother Mayne!¡± Mayne waved his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to be called your big brother. Just call me Mayne. Let me make this clear to you first. It¡¯s dangerous to be a running merchant. If you encounter any accidents on the way, don¡¯t blame me later.¡± ¡°Of course. I can take care of myself. I won¡¯t be a burden to you, Brother Mayne!¡± ¡°Then pack up as soon as possible. Our caravan is leaving soon.¡± Ah Gui had already packed his things. He carried his bag and followed the caravan. Before leaving, he said goodbye to Huanhuan and Xue Hui again. Xue Hui nagged at him a lot. This was his first trip alone. Xue Hui was worried about him. Ah Gui listened to her instructions patiently and nodded in agreement, indicating that he remembered all that she said. Huanhuan looked at Ah Gui¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but think of the bowl of honey he had once given her. This child was not bad by nature, but he was too impulsive. He still needed to be tempered. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something when you return safely.¡± Ah Gui asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about your father and mother.¡± Ah Gui¡¯s curiosity was immediately piqued. ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll definitely return safely. You have to tell me everything then!¡± Xue Hui raised her hand and knocked the back of his head. ¡°What about you? You have to use honorifics! Why can¡¯t you use your brain to remember these things?¡± Ah Gui rubbed his head and muttered softly, ¡°I forgot.¡± Mayne was urging him on. Ah Gui waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Huanhuan handed him a small cloth bag. ¡°These are some commonly used medicine and crystal coins here. Take it with you.¡± Ah Gui took the small cloth bag. It felt heavy. He said awkwardly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Xue Hui smiled in relief. ¡°You finally know how to speak formally.¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°Have a safe trip.¡± Ah Gui followed the caravan and left. Xue Hui stood there for a long time until the caravan disappeared from sight. Then, she looked away and sighed. ¡°Ah Gui grew up in Divine Wood City and has never traveled alone. I¡¯m really worried about him.¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°Qian Ye and Bi Huan are no longer around. As Bi Huan¡¯s child, many beasts of the Divine Wood clan should have high hopes for him, right?¡± Although what Bi Huan did was very disappointing, as a high priest, his strength was unquestionable. The beasts of the Divine Wood clan hoped that Ah Gui could inherit Bi Huan¡¯s strength while continuing the bloodline. Xue Hui sighed. ¡°Ah Gui is smart, but he¡¯s still too young to shoulder all this responsibility.¡± ¡°He¡¯s young. Let him take his time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all we can do.¡± ¡­ Whenever Huanhuan had nothing to do, she would go to the vegetable fields and take a look. She was surprised to find that the Moonlight Mushrooms in the corner had grown. The small Moonlight Mushrooms clustered together and filled the entire tree trunk, emitting a pale blue light. Huanhuan extended her finger and gently touched a Moonlight Mushroom. It was soft and smooth, quite easy to touch. The originally quiet Moonlight Mushroom suddenly let out a shy cry. ¡°It tickles~¡± Huanhuan was stunned for a moment before asking in surprise, ¡°You can speak?¡± The system disagreed. ¡°If the creeper vines can talk, why can¡¯t the Moonlight Mushrooms?!¡± It made so much sense that Huanhuan couldn¡¯t argue. She knelt down and studied the moonlight mushrooms in front of her. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Many voices sounded at the same time like a chorus. ¡°Everyone knows that you¡¯re the new Divine Wood~ You¡¯re the new hope~¡± Huanhuan was amused by the way they spoke. She smiled and asked, ¡°Then are any of you willing to make a contract with me?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s our honor to make a contract with the Divine Wood~¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°But I only have 18 green crystals. One of them is already occupied by Little Green. The remaining 17 green crystals aren¡¯t enough for all of you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Divine Wood. We only need one green crystal~¡± Hearing their words, Huanhuan was no longer worried. She immediately took out the green crystal bracelet and asked again, ¡°Are you willing to enter a contract with me?¡± ¡°We¡¯re willing to follow the Divine Wood and offer our loyalty to you~¡± The Moonlight Mushrooms on the tree trunk all disappeared in the next moment. There were a lot of Moonlight Mushrooms in one of the green crystals in the bracelet. Huanhuan pointed at the green crystals. ¡°What should I name you?¡± The Moonlight Mushrooms emerged from the green crystal and surrounded the area of her palm. They shook their light blue caps and said in a singing voice, ¡°The Divine Wood is going to give us names. We¡¯re happy~¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why do you always speak in this tone?¡± ¡°This is the way Sister Feng taught us to speak~ A beautiful tone like this can make people happy~¡± Huanhuan thought for a moment. ¡°Since you like to sing so much, let me name you guys Choir?¡± ¡°What a nice name. We like it~¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but imitate their tone. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy~¡± A month later, Mayne¡¯s caravan finally returned. With them was Bai Di. The caravan encountered bandits on the way and lost a lot of goods. Ah Gui was even injured because of this. Fortunately, Bai Di appeared in time to save them. Ah Gui took the medicine Huanhuan gave him, and his injuries gradually improved. By the time he returned to the rock mountain, his injuries had basically healed. Seeing that he had returned safely, Xue Hui finally relaxed. When Bai Di learned that the Divine Wood clan had submitted to Huanhuan, he had some doubts. However, when Xue Ling said that the Divine Wood clan had signed a contract scroll, Bai Di was relieved. Chapter 382 - Kill Anyone Who Blocks My Way! Chapter 382: Kill Anyone Who Blocks My Way! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations With the addition of the Divine Wood clan, the tribe successfully upgraded to Class A. The system opened the Level-4 Crystal Mall. There were many new things on sale in the mall. They were all good things, but they were also quite expensive. For example, one drop of essence water costs one high-grade crystal. Fortunately, Chang Gu had given Huanhuan a lot of black crystals. Otherwise, she might not be able to afford essence water now. She muttered, ¡°We¡¯re family. Can¡¯t you set the price lower?¡± The system said, ¡°My silly girl, essence water is something that can¡¯t be bought with money. Just a small drop of it on the black market is already sold for a sky-high price. The price of one high-grade crystal is already very cheap!¡± Huanhuan blinked. ¡°In that case, I can buy essence water in the mall and sell it on the black market to earn the difference?¡± The system clicked his tongue. ¡°I was just calling you stupid. Why are you suddenly smart now? You even thought of such a strategy to earn money.¡± ¡°Hehe, I got the idea after hearing you talk.¡± The system thought for a moment. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from buying and reselling the goods, but it¡¯s best not to sell things like essence water. If you¡¯re targeted, you¡¯ll definitely be in trouble again.¡± Huanhuan agreed. ¡°I understand.¡± She exchanged three fingernail-sized black crystals for three drops of essence water and dripped them onto the sword tree seed. After they landed on the seed, it quickly took root and grew into a small sapling more than a meter tall in the blink of an eye. Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°It grew so fast!¡± The system said, ¡°Of course! One drop of essence water is equivalent to a hundred years. Three drops of essence water are equivalent to instantly giving the sword tree 300 years. How can it not grow quickly?!¡± Huanhuan reached out and touched the leaves of the sapling. ¡°It only grew this big after 300 years.¡± ¡°Yeah, sword trees grow slowly.¡± Huanhuan gritted her teeth and took out 30 black crystals to buy the remaining 30 drops of essence water in the mall. She poured all 30 drops of essence water on the sword tree. The sapling immediately rose from the ground and quickly grew taller. In the blink of an eye, it grew more than 20 meters tall! Huanhuan looked up at the tall sword tree in front of her and praised from the bottom of her heart, ¡°Essence water is too powerful!¡± The sword tree shook its leaves and made a familiar low voice. ¡°Did you wake me?¡± This voice was very similar to the last time Huanhuan heard the sound of the sword tree in Divine Wood City, but the voice of the sword tree in front of her was clearly younger. Huanhuan immediately replied, ¡°Yeah!¡± The sword tree reached out and gently touched the top of her head. ¡°I smell something familiar on you. Did we know each other before?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten about Divine Wood City?¡± The sword tree thought for a moment. ¡°I think I remember something, but I can¡¯t remember it clearly.¡± She did not expect the sword tree to have forgotten everything. Huanhuan was a little surprised, but after thinking about it, she felt that this was good. It was never a good thing to be deceived. The sword tree would be happier if it forgot about it. Huanhuan smiled. ¡°My name is Huanhuan. We¡¯ve met before. You even gave me a flower.¡± Little Lotus and Little Green also came out. ¡°You even gave us fruits to eat.¡± The sword tree sighed. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve forgotten all about it.¡± Huanhuan gently stroked its tree trunk. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you forget. We¡¯ll still be friends. From now on, you can take root on the rock mountain.¡± ¡°This place is the rock mountain?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my home. It¡¯ll be your home from now on.¡± The sword tree extended its leaves. The tall and lush leaves rustled in the wind. ¡°I like this place¡­¡± The 20-meter-tall sword tree was especially conspicuous at the foot of the rock mountain. It had just grown not long ago, but it already attracted the attention of many beasts. Especially the beasts of the Divine Wood clan. When they saw the sword tree, they knelt on the ground and shouted excitedly. They didn¡¯t know why the dead divine tree could regenerate. They attributed it to the gods. If the gods allowed the divine tree to be reborn on the rock mountain, did that mean that this was definitely the place where the Divine Wood clan was destined to return to?! For a moment, the beasts of the Divine Wood clan were even more determined to stay on the rock mountain. They had to work hard. After accumulating enough work points, they would live on the rock mountain and never leave again! The sword tree remained motionless in the face of their kneeling. Only Huanhuan could hear it speak. Xue Hui and Ah Gui rushed over when they heard the news. They looked shocked when they saw the tall sword tree in front of them. They saw Huanhuan walking out from under the tree and quickly went up to ask what was going on. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°When I left the Divine Wood City, the sword tree gave me a seed. This tree was planted with that seed.¡± Xue Hui was still puzzled. ¡°But the sword tree grows extremely slowly. How did it grow so tall in a day?!¡± When she passed by this morning, she clearly didn¡¯t see anything. Now, such a tall sword tree had suddenly appeared. This was unbelievable! Huanhuan smiled mysteriously. ¡°This is a secret between me and the sword tree. I can¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Xue Hui was stunned. ¡°You can communicate with the sword tree?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xue Hui¡¯s gaze on Huanhuan became even more complicated. In the Divine Wood clan, only Beast King Qian Ye and High Priest Bi Huan could communicate with the sword tree. Now, Huanhuan could actually communicate with the sword tree. It had to be said that her affinity with plants was shockingly high. The sword tree took root in the rock mountain and became the tallest and largest tree here. The legend of it being a divine tree was also spread by the beasts of the Divine Wood clan. The beasts¡¯ admiration for it deepened. Huanhuan returned home and saw Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling discussing something. She walked over silently and sat down beside him. Bai Di was talking about Sun City. ¡°Bai Luo wants to recommend the Rock Wolf Tribe to participate in the trial in the name of Sun City, but Wen Qian doesn¡¯t agree. Wen Qian feels that Bai Luo is uncontrollable and has already become wary of him.¡± Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°Will Bai Luo be in danger?¡± ¡°With Wen Qian¡¯s strength, he won¡¯t allow anything to go out of control in his territory. I guess he¡¯ll find a way to suppress Bai Luo. If he can¡¯t, he might kill him.¡± Just like how he had plotted to murder the queen and Xuan Wei. He killed anyone who got in the way! Huanhuan was very worried. ¡°Then Bai Luo¡­¡± Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Xuan Wei is staying in Sun City to protect Bai Luo in secret. Bai Luo will be fine.¡± Xuan Wei was powerful. With him around, Bai Luo would indeed be much safer. Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. Bai Di looked at Shuang Yun. ¡°Our top priority now is to rush to the City of 10,000 Beasts to participate in the trial. Bai Luo has already sent the recommendation for the Rock Wolf Tribe to the City of 10,000 Beasts. As long as we reach the City of 10,000 Beasts successfully, Wen Qian won¡¯t be able to do anything to us.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 383 - This Is All I Can Help You With Chapter 383: This Is All I Can Help You With Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Shuang Yun acutely caught the keywords. ¡°Successfully? In other words, will our journey be very difficult?¡± ¡°Yes, be it Wen Qian, Dark Moon City, or the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe, they don¡¯t want us to qualify to build a city. They¡¯ll definitely think of ways to stop us on the way.¡± Xue Ling leaned back and asked calmly, ¡°What about Huanhuan? Is she going to the City of 10,000 Beasts with us?¡± Huanhuan looked at them obediently. Bai Di said, ¡°I don¡¯t trust her to stay on the rock mountain herself. Besides, the leader and the witch doctor have to appear together to participate in the trial. The witch doctor in our tribe is Huanhuan. She can¡¯t hide.¡± ¡°What about the arrest warrant for Huanhuan in the City of 10,000 Beasts? As long as she appears in the City of 10,000 Beasts, she¡¯ll immediately be arrested as a murderer.¡± ¡°We can only let Huanhuan disguise herself and sneak into the City of 10,000 Beasts first. Then, we¡¯ll find a chance to find out the truth about Mather¡¯s murder. After we get concrete evidence, we can prove Huanhuan¡¯s innocence. At that time, she¡¯ll be safe.¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°Good idea, but it¡¯s risky.¡± Bai Di was exasperated. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. This is the fastest way.¡± He stroked Huanhuan¡¯s head. ¡°I might have to trouble you for a while.¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t feel wronged.¡± Since the plan had been decided, Shuang Yun asked about the time of departure. Bai Di said, ¡°When the competition between those tribes is over, the trial will officially begin. We won¡¯t have more than a month.¡± It would take more than half a month to travel from here to the City of 10,000 Beasts. Shuang Yun said, ¡°There¡¯s indeed not much time. Let¡¯s set off tomorrow.¡± Bai Di nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. The sooner we leave, the better.¡± ¡­ Shuang Yun picked out 20 male beasts from the tribe and prepared to bring them to the City of 10,000 Beasts. They were all soul beasts who had awakened their beast souls, and Feng Lan was among them. Shuang Yun wanted to take Jiu Yuan with him, but after some hesitation, he left Jiu Yuan on the rock mountain to help take care of the people. Shuang Yun said, ¡°You¡¯re my most trusted beast. With you staying on the rock mountain, I can go to the City of 10,000 Beasts in peace.¡± Jiu Yuan agreed seriously. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t let you down.¡± Shuang Yun patted his shoulder and lowered his voice. ¡°I¡¯ll take Feng Lan away. You can take the opportunity to get closer to Mu Xiang and try to give birth to a few more wolf cubs. This is as far as I can help you.¡± Jiu Yuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Should I thank you for your consideration?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. We¡¯re all brothers. I¡¯ll be glad if you can help take care of my six children when you¡¯re free.¡± Jiu Yuan agreed very readily. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely take care of your six children like they¡¯re my own children!¡± Shuang Yun nodded. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡± Xue Ling found Shen Yan and told him that he was going to the City of 10,000 Beasts. Shen Yan said seriously, ¡°Your trip to the City of 10,000 Beasts will definitely be very dangerous. You have to be careful.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Do you want me to send a few feathered beasts with you? All of you can take care of each other on the way there.¡± Xue Ling was about to say no, but then he thought about it and changed his mind. ¡°Alright, get two faster beasts to come with me. If anything happens later, I¡¯ll get them to send a letter back.¡± It seemed that he wanted to bring the feathered beasts with him so that he could deliver a letter if necessary. Shen Yan looked at him speechlessly. ¡°If you just want to send a letter, you can just get a few birds.¡± ¡°Ordinary birds can¡¯t fly over the City of 10,000 Beasts. They¡¯ll be shot down.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± Xue Ling tidied his clothes. ¡°After I leave, remember to help take care of the Rock Wolf Tribe. If He Guang comes, you¡¯ll represent the Rock Wolf Tribe to deal with him.¡± Jiu Yuan¡¯s status was not high enough. If he encountered He Guang, he would definitely suffer. It would be safer for Shen Yan to appear. Shen Yan agreed. ¡°I know what to do.¡± Xue Ling was about to leave when he suddenly heard Shen Yan ask, ¡°What¡¯s with the sword tree at the foot of the mountain?¡± A huge sword tree suddenly appeared at the foot of the mountain. It wasn¡¯t just the Divine Wood clan as the feather tribe cared about it too. Xue Ling smiled ambiguously. ¡°That tree was grown by Huanhuan. I don¡¯t know what happened exactly. You¡¯ll have to ask her.¡± He paused, then deliberately added, ¡°But Huanhuan said that it¡¯s a secret. Even if you ask, she won¡¯t tell you the truth.¡± Then it might¡¯ve been better if he hadn¡¯t said anything. Shen Yan was speechless. ¡°I realize that ever since you became Huanhuan¡¯s mate, you¡¯ve been leaning more and more toward the Rock Wolf Tribe. Do you still remember that you¡¯re an elder of our feather tribe?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been your elder for so many years and I¡¯m tired of it. Can I quit?¡± Shen Yan gritted his teeth. ¡°Of course not!¡± Xue Ling clicked his tongue. ¡°How boring. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡­ Xue Hui found Huanhuan and asked her about going to the City of 10,000 Beasts. ¡°Aren¡¯t you wanted by the Elders¡¯ Association in the City of 10,000 Beasts? It wasn¡¯t easy for you to escape. If you send yourself to them now, won¡¯t you be courting death?!¡± Huanhuan comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling will protect me. Besides, I can¡¯t hide forever. The matter with Mather has to be resolved. This trial is a chance.¡± Xue Hui was still very worried. ¡°But it¡¯s too dangerous for you to go to the City of 10,000 Beasts like this!¡± Huanhuan told her their plan. ¡°I¡¯ll disguise myself and enter the City of 10,000 Beasts. I¡¯ll try my best not to let anyone discover my true identity.¡± ¡°Will this work?¡± ¡°We won¡¯t know until we try.¡± Seeing that she was determined to go, Xue Hui knew that nothing would change even if she continued persuading Huanhuan. She could only sigh and say helplessly, ¡°If you insist on going, please bring me along.¡± Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°Why do you want to go?¡± ¡°I have to keep you safe.¡± ¡°I have Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling with me. They¡¯ll protect me.¡± Xue Hui shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s different. They¡¯re all male beasts. Male beasts have never been as meticulous as females. Besides, I¡¯m friends with the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce. When we get to the City of 10,000 Beasts, I can ask the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce for help.¡± Huanhuan thought for a moment. ¡°I have to discuss it with Bai Di and the others.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Huanhuan found Bai Di and Shuang Yun and told them about Xue Hui¡¯s request to go to the City of 10,000 Beasts with them. Shuang Yun had no particular objections to this. ¡°Let her be. It doesn¡¯t matter if she goes or not.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°We can let her follow. She¡¯s the representative of the Divine Wood clan. If we don¡¯t let her follow, the entire Divine Wood clan will be worried about you.¡± Huanhuan scratched her head. ¡°I¡¯m not made of mud. I won¡¯t break when someone touches me. Do they have to watch me so closely?¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°They¡¯re worried about your safety, but they¡¯re also afraid you¡¯ll run away.¡± ¡°My home is here. Where else can I run to?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Bai Di tucked her stray hair behind her ear. ¡°You appeared out of nowhere and you seemed to have fallen from the sky. Who knows, you might suddenly disappear again one day?¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 384 - Killing Intent! Chapter 384: Killing Intent! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Bai Di¡¯s words seemed casual, but Huanhuan felt guilty for no reason. As the saying went, the speaker did not take too many things into consideration but the listener would be the one affected. Because of this, Huanhuan did not dare to speak nonsense for the entire night. She was very obedient. When Huanhuan wasn¡¯t looking, Shuang Yun frowned at Bai Di. ¡°Why did you say that to her?¡± Bai Di knew he had spoken too abruptly. Even if he did think that, he couldn¡¯t say it. They had long formed a tacit understanding not to ask about Huanhuan¡¯s past or pursue her origins and past. Bai Di was silent for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I said too much. I¡¯ll pay attention in the future.¡± Shuang Yun looked at him. ¡°We understand your worries. To be honest, we¡¯re just as worried as you are about whether she¡¯ll suddenly leave one day, but you can¡¯t show that worry. You know, those pasts are her secrets. Just mentioning them makes her nervous. What if we scare her away?!¡± Bai Di pinched his temples. ¡°I know.¡± Shuang Yun patted his shoulder and sighed silently. The next morning, Huanhuan and the others left the rock mountain and headed for the City of 10,000 Beasts. The Silvery Frost White Wolf led the way at the front of the team. The white tiger carried Huanhuan and followed closely behind. Xue Ling and Xue Hui spread their wings and flew in the sky with the other two feather beasts. They traveled faster. In order to block the wind, Huanhuan specially wrapped herself in an animal hide cloak. She covered her face with a veil, revealing only her eyes. She glanced back at the rock mountain and saw that the children were still watching them from the bottom. Huanhuan waved her arm for the children to go back. The tall sword tree stood at the foot of the mountain. The red sun rose slowly behind it, giving it a golden edge. It seemed to be waving goodbye to Huanhuan while guarding the rock mountain beside it. When the rock mountain gradually disappeared, it became a small dot in her vision. Huanhuan reluctantly looked away and sighed. ¡°I just left and I¡¯m already missing the children.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°If things go well, we¡¯ll be home in two months.¡± Huanhuan pulled at her collar, which was a little loose from the wind, and sighed. ¡°I hope it goes well.¡± ¡­ In order to speed up, they only stopped for a night every two days. In the past two days, they basically didn¡¯t stop except for eating and drinking. They spent almost the entire day traveling. It was rare for them to stop and rest tonight. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief and hunted a few preys on the spot. After killing them, they started eating. Roasting meat was too time-consuming. They all ate raw meat directly. Although it tasted a little bad, it saved them time. Huanhuan really couldn¡¯t accept eating raw meat. Fortunately, she had brought dry food with her. She took out a biscuit and a few fruits. After eating them, she was full. The forest was very cold at night. Fortunately, the white tiger was very warm. Huanhuan leaned against him and covered his tail. It felt especially comfortable. The Silvery Frost White Wolf sat on a rock not far away and looked into the distance, estimating the direction they should go next. The moonlight fell on him, making him look like an ice sculpture of a wolf. Xue Ling folded his wings and landed beside her. The Silvery Frost White Wolf turned to look at him. ¡°Is the road ahead easy?¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°The road ahead is flat. It¡¯s quite easy to walk on.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Xue Ling continued, ¡°But there¡¯s a canyon in front. I heard that it¡¯s called One-Line Sky. There are cliffs on both sides of the canyon. The passage in the middle is just enough for one beast to pass through. That¡¯s a good place to set up an ambush.¡± The Silvery Frost White Wolf pondered and said, ¡°Are you saying that there might be an ambush there?¡± ¡°I checked when I flew over just now. I didn¡¯t see any traces of beast activity.¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t guarantee that no one will be there tomorrow morning.¡± Xue Ling nodded. ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t guarantee that. Why don¡¯t I fly over again and camp there for the night? If I see anyone coming, I¡¯ll inform you.¡± However, the Silvery Frost White Wolf said, ¡°Forget it. You¡¯ve been flying for two days. You¡¯re tired enough. Don¡¯t torture yourself. Quickly go to sleep. Otherwise, Huanhuan¡¯s heart will ache if you have black circles under your eyes tomorrow morning.¡± Xue Ling smiled. ¡°I want her to feel sorry for me.¡± ¡°Stop fooling around. If you¡¯re too smart for your own good, your heart will ache. Huanhuan¡¯s anger will be enough to make you suffer!¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s words reminded Xue Ling of his previous painful experiences after causing trouble. He calmed down and decided to restrain himself a little. It hadn¡¯t been easy for him to coax the little female. If he lost her again, he would cry to death! ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to bed. You should sleep early too.¡± After Xue Ling left, the Silvery Frost White Wolf still squatted on the rock. He looked into the distance for a while, then looked back at Huanhuan, who was sleeping soundly. No matter how cold the night was and no matter how dangerous the road ahead was, as long as Huanhuan was by his side, he was fearless. The beasts woke up before dawn the next day. Bai Di glanced at Huanhuan, who was still sleeping, and gestured for everyone to be quiet. They ate breakfast quietly, then transformed into their beast forms and continued on their way. When Huanhuan woke up, she realized that she was lying on the white tiger¡¯s back. On both sides were scenes that kept retreating. Everyone was rushing. She sat up and rubbed her eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± she asked in a muffled voice. The white tiger looked back at her. ¡°You¡¯re tired. You need to rest more.¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? You¡¯ve been traveling non-stop.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not tired. We¡¯re stronger than you. We¡¯re just hurrying. It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Have you had breakfast, then?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡± The white tiger reminded her as they traveled, ¡°There¡¯s hot food and soup in the space that I made in advance. If you¡¯re hungry, go get it yourself. We¡¯re in a hurry, so I might not be able to take care of you. If you feel uncomfortable, you have to tell me.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Huanhuan had just woken up and had no appetite. She took out two sweet fruits and finished them. She was almost full. By now, they had entered the canyon. There were towering cliffs on both sides, and the light suddenly dimmed. Xue Ling, Xue Hui, and the other two feathered beasts flew in the air. They looked down from above in case anyone was setting up an ambush here. As the canyon was very narrow, they could only pass through one wolf beast at a time. There were more than 20 of them, but they had no choice but to walk in one line. The Silvery Frost White Wolf was still at the front. He let out a low whistle, signaling the wolf beasts behind him to be on guard. Huanhuan seemed to sense the change in the atmosphere. She raised her head and looked around. There was a lot of green grass on the rock wall, and there was a thin stream of water flowing down the gaps in the wall. It made a dripping sound. Huanhuan extended her hand. The moment the water droplets landed on her palm, killing intent appeared! More than 30 little beasts suddenly rushed out of the grass and pounced at the wolf beasts! Chapter 385 - Focus On Protection Chapter 385: Focus On Protection Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Those beasts were very short. Their skin was strangely green, and their claws were sharp. They were extremely fast. They were very cunning and deliberately blocked the front and back exits, blocking the wolf beasts in the canyon. The wolf beasts reacted quickly as well. They quickly regrouped and followed the command of the Silvery Frost White Wolf to fight the enemy. Huanhuan was protected in the middle of the team. The green-skinned beasts noticed Huanhuan¡¯s existence. Among them, the smallest green-skinned beasts jumped up and stepped on the rock wall to pounce on Huanhuan! The lotus suddenly darted out, opened its petals, and bit the green-skinned beast¡¯s head! Blood splattered. Huanhuan could even hear the sound of his neck bones breaking. The green-skinned beast¡¯s head was bitten off and spat to the side. Xue Ling wanted to rush down to help, but because the canyon was too narrow and his wings were too big, he would definitely be stuck if he flew down. He had to think of another way. ¡°I¡¯ll bring her up!¡± Xue Hui flew downward. Her wings were much smaller than Xue Ling¡¯s. If she flew sideways, she could fit in the canyon. After Xue Hui flew down, she picked up Huanhuan and told Bai Di, ¡°I¡¯ll bring Huanhuan up.¡± The white tiger roared, ¡°Protect her!¡± Xue Hui carried Huanhuan into the sky. When they flew out of the canyon, the world instantly became much emptier. The clouds in the sky seemed to be within reach. Xue Ling smelled blood and saw that she was covered in it. He quickly reached out and took her. As he checked her body, he asked nervously, ¡°Are you injured?¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not injured.¡± ¡°Then this blood¡­¡± Huanhuan was helpless. ¡°When Little Lotus bit one of the beasts, their blood accidentally splashed on me.¡± At this moment, the lotus had already returned to its little bud form and was quietly resting on her hair. It did not look as fierce as when it bit the beast just now. Xue Ling roughly checked Huanhuan¡¯s body to make sure that she was not injured before he was relieved. He hugged Huanhuan with one hand and poked the lotus with the other. ¡°In the future, when you bite someone, remember to stay away from your mother. Don¡¯t splash blood on her.¡± The skullcap responded, ¡°Okay.¡± Huanhuan looked down, but because she was too far away, she couldn¡¯t see the exact situation. She could only hear some chaotic shouting. Seeing that Xue Ling and Xue Hui could see clearly, she quickly asked about the situation below. Xue Ling said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re all small fries. Bai Di and Shuang Yun can handle them.¡± It didn¡¯t take long for the battle below to end. Xue Ling flew across the canyon with Huanhuan and landed at the exit. Not long after, Huanhuan saw Shuang Yun, Bai Di, and the wolf beasts walking out of the canyon. They were more or less stained with blood. Two of them were slightly injured. As for the 30-odd green-skinned beasts, their corpses were all left in the canyon. They were all dead. As they had just experienced a bloody battle, these guys all had a murderous aura. Huanhuan was not afraid at all. She jumped to the ground and ran over to hug the Silvery Frost White Wolf¡¯s neck. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The Silvery Frost White Wolf lowered his head and rubbed her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the enemy has been completely wiped out. We won.¡± The white tiger walked over and looked down at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t scare you, did I?¡± Huanhuan shook her head and said no. She reached out and touched his big furry head. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re all fine.¡± Huanhuan bandaged the wounds of the two injured people while Xue Hui helped. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling were discussing something not far away. Shuang Yun¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°We checked the corpses of those enemies just now. They were all green lizard beasts with slave marks on their bodies. They should be war slaves.¡± Xue Ling asked, ¡°Do you know whose battle slaves they are?¡± Bai Di recalled the appearance of the slave mark. ¡°That mark is in the shape of a crescent moon. It looks like the emblem of the temple of Dark Moon City.¡± ¡°From the looks of it, this group of green lizard beasts was sent by the Dark Moon Temple.¡± Xue Ling smiled ambiguously. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Dark Moon Temple to be the first to lose control. I thought it would be the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe!¡± Bai Di said, ¡°If I remember correctly, the swamp area is up ahead. There are swamps everywhere. It¡¯s perfect for snakes.¡± Shuang Yun thought for a moment. ¡°If I were a snake, I would definitely choose to attack there.¡± Xue Ling sighed calmly. ¡°Then you¡¯ll be in trouble. The swamp is their home ground. You four-legged beasts will probably suffer.¡± Shuang Yun and Bai Di looked at each other and smiled in unison. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡± After resting for a while, the team set off again. In order to avoid being attacked again, Huanhuan was carried by Xue Ling. She was in the sky for the rest of the journey. Traveling was really boring. Before long, Huanhuan leaned into Xue Ling¡¯s arms and fell asleep. When she woke up, the sun was almost setting. Huanhuan took out dried meat and water from her space. She asked, ¡°Have you all eaten?¡± Xue Ling replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve eaten.¡± Huanhuan brought the jerky to his mouth. ¡°Do you still want some?¡± Xue Ling smiled seductively. ¡°If you feed me, I¡¯ll eat it.¡± ¡°Then open your mouth.¡± ¡°I want you to feed me with your mouth.¡± Huanhuan blushed. ¡°Even at this point, you¡¯re still acting like a hooligan!¡± Xue Ling laughed softly. ¡°I like you and want to be close to you every moment. This is every male beast¡¯s instinct. It¡¯s not called being a hooligan.¡± ¡°You¡¯re clearly being a hooligan, but you¡¯re still making excuses for yourself,¡± Huanhuan muttered. ¡°Are you eating the jerky or not? If not, I¡¯ll eat it myself.¡± Just as she was about to take the jerky back, Xue Ling suddenly lowered his head and opened his mouth to bite the jerky. Whether it was intentional or not, the tip of his tongue swept across Huanhuan¡¯s fingertips. The warm and moist touch made Huanhuan¡¯s heart tremble. She quickly released her fingers and let him eat the jerky. Xue Ling slowly chewed the jerky, his eyes fixed on Huanhuan. It was as if what he was biting was not the jerky but the little female in his arms. Huanhuan¡¯s scalp went numb from his gaze. She thought to herself that he was just eating jerky, but he actually felt lustful. He was really amazing. Huanhuan didn¡¯t dare to look at him again. She quickly looked away and lowered her head to eat her jerky. The team quickly entered the swamp area. As far as the eye could see, there were swamps of various sizes. The swamps were filled with the corpses of small animals that had accidentally trespassed. The stench of decay filled the air. Even Huanhuan, who was far away, could smell it. The Silvery Frost White Wolf smashed down, and the water on the surface of the swamp immediately froze. Chapter 386 - Deadly Moonlight Mushrooms Chapter 386: Deadly Moonlight Mushrooms Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The white tiger tried to step on it. ¡°There¡¯s a mud pool below. The thickness of the ice is limited. Only one beast can walk at a time. If there are too many of us, the ice will easily shatter.¡± The Silvery Frost White Wolf was still at the front, freezing the swamps one by one. The white tiger followed behind and instructed the wolf beasts to step across the ice layer one after another. Seeing this, Xue Ling, who was flying in the sky, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°They sure know how to think of a solution.¡± Huanhuan was smug. ¡°Bai Di and Shuang Yun are very smart!¡± Unknowingly, the wolf beasts had walked to the center of the swamp. The white tiger acutely smelled something fishy. He immediately raised his head and roared, ¡°There¡¯s an enemy. Be careful!¡± As soon as his voice fell, more than 20 snake beasts rushed out of the pool beside the swamp! The huge snakes twisted violently in the water. Their tails shattered the ice, and the wolf beasts standing on the ice immediately jumped to the nearest land. However, one or two of them were slightly slower and accidentally fell into the swamps. Xue Ling glanced at the two feathered beasts behind him. ¡°Go help them.¡± The two feathered beasts immediately bent down and rushed down. They grabbed the two unlucky wolf beasts that had fallen into the swamp and pulled them up to the nearby land. There was very little land in the swamp area. The wolf beasts were forced to split up, making them unable to cooperate with each other. The snake beasts took this opportunity to attack them one by one! The Silvery Frost White Wolf was still trying to create ice to increase the area of activity for the wolf beasts. However, every time he created ice, it would be shattered by the snake beasts. The white tiger¡¯s body kept releasing electricity. The swamp was filled with water. Water could conduct electricity. Any snake beast that approached the white tiger would tremble from the electricity. As a result, the number of snake beasts around the white tiger decreased. The Silvery Frost White Wolf took the opportunity to jump to his side. When he landed, thick ice instantly formed under his feet. The wolf beasts nearby ran over. However, there were still some wolf beasts scattered elsewhere who were being attacked by the snake beasts. Xue Ling said in a low voice, ¡°This can¡¯t go on. I¡¯ll help them.¡± Xue Hui immediately reminded him, ¡°There¡¯s water everywhere. Your fire won¡¯t help.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a few snakes. I can take care of them without fire.¡± Xue Ling handed Huanhuan to Xue Hui and asked her to help take care of her. Huanhuan quickly grabbed his sleeve. ¡°Take me with you.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s dangerous down there¡­¡± ¡°I have a way to deal with that group of snake beasts.¡± Xue Ling was slightly stunned. ¡°How?¡± Huanhuan shook the green crystal bead bracelet in her hand and smiled slyly. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Seeing how confident she was, Xue Ling carried her and rushed down. As they approached the swamp, Huanhuan touched the green crystal beads. ¡°Choir, it¡¯s your turn.¡± A ball of light blue mushrooms emerged and landed in the swamp. In an instant, they grew into large mushrooms. They were clustered close together. The caps of the fungi swayed slightly, emitting a pale blue ghostly light. They sang happily. ¡°The water here is so cold, and the soil here is so soft~ We like it so much. We want to grow up quickly~¡± The snake beast closest to them raised their snake tails and tried to destroy the Moonlight Mushrooms. As soon as the snake tails touched the Moonlight Mushrooms, countless light blue threads suddenly stretched out and wrapped around the snake tails. In the end, the snakes were dragged into the group of Moonlight Mushrooms. The Moonlight Mushrooms sang happily, ¡°Come on~ Come on~ Play happily with me~¡± Xue Ling was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Xue Hui craned her neck to take a closer look. ¡°It must be the mycelium of the Moonlight Mushroom.¡± The snake beasts fell into the group of Moonlight Mushrooms and were quickly drowned out by the dense group. There was no more sound from them. They were actually devoured by the Moonlight Mushrooms! ¡°Your blood~ Your flesh~ Everything you have is our nourishment~¡± The Moonlight Mushrooms seemed to have obtained some kind of energy and began to quickly reproduce and grow. In the blink of an eye, the mushrooms spread to the nearby swamps. All the snake beasts that approached them were wrapped in the mycelium and dragged into the group of Moonlight Mushrooms. The mushrooms ate them until there was nothing left. Xue Ling clicked his tongue. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such ferocious Moonlight Mushrooms.¡± In his impression, Moonlight Mushrooms should be gentle and harmless. They were completely different from the ones here. Xue Hui couldn¡¯t help but look stunned. ¡°Me neither.¡± The Moonlight Mushrooms grew without restraint. The largest one had already grown to more than two meters tall! The huge mushroom cap shook gently, and countless thin fungi stretched out from below. As long as the snakes touched them, they would immediately be dragged into the group of Moonlight Mushrooms and eaten. The snake beasts were terrified. They had to slither out of the swamp area to save their lives. The Moonlight Mushrooms occupied the entire swamp area. The originally damp and smelly swamp became an ocean of Moonlight Mushrooms. Huanhuan looked down and could only see a large blue light. She said to Xue Ling, ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They landed on the land near the swamp area. The Moonlight Mushrooms extended their thin hyphae and gently stroked Huanhuan¡¯s calves and wrists while chanting happily. ¡°The aura of the Divine Wood, the most beautiful fragrance in the world~¡± Huanhuan touched the nearest Moonlight Mushroom. ¡°You did well.¡± Her praise made the Moonlight Mushrooms even happier, and their caps shook even more violently. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Where are my companions? Can you help send them out?¡± The largest Moonlight Mushroom used its mycelium to wrap up Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and the wolf beasts. It dragged them out of the swamp one by one and placed them in front of Huanhuan. Huanhuan reached out and held the fungi. ¡°Thank you.¡± The Moonlight Mushrooms sang happily, ¡°The Divine Wood is our faith. We¡¯re willing to do anything for you~¡± Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and the others were covered in mud. They looked disheveled, but fortunately, no one was injured. They washed the mud off their bodies and shook their fur hard. Xue Ling glanced at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. Let¡¯s rest here for the night before leaving.¡± After two consecutive sneak attacks today, everyone was indeed tired. Shuang Yun turned to the wolf beasts and said, ¡°Rest here.¡± Feng Lan called his five companions and planned to hunt nearby. Huanhuan stopped them. ¡°The snake beasts have just left. Perhaps they haven¡¯t gone far and are still hiding nearby waiting for a chance to launch a sneak attack. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to hunt now.¡± ¡°But our dinner¡­¡± ¡°Have this.¡± Huanhuan pointed to the Moonlight Mushrooms beside her. ¡°They taste like pork. You should like them.¡± The Moonlight Mushrooms immediately produced some small mushrooms and brought them to Feng Lan, inviting him to try them. Feng Lan quickly retreated. ¡°No, no, no! There¡¯s no need!¡± Just the thought of these Moonlight Mushrooms eating people without spitting out their bones made his scalp tingle. How could he dare to eat them?! Chapter 387 - Whoever Has Harder Fists Is The Boss! Chapter 387: Whoever Has Harder Fists Is The Boss! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the end, Feng Lan brought a few companions to hunt nearby. Seeing that the little mushrooms they gave out were being looked down on, the Moonlight Mushrooms lowered their caps in disappointment. Huanhuan touched them. ¡°If they don¡¯t eat them, I¡¯ll eat them!¡± The Moonlight Mushrooms were immediately happy again and gave her a large handful of small mushrooms. She found some firewood and started a fire. She asked Bai Di to help make a pot. After boiling the water, she threw in the washed mushrooms and took out some dried meat. She added seasoning and slowly cooked them. Before long, the fragrance of mushroom soup filled the air. Huanhuan looked up at the forest not far away and muttered softly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t Feng Lan and the others back yet?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she heard a hurried wolf howl! From the sound, it was coming from the forest. Shuang Yun immediately stood up. ¡°It¡¯s Feng Lan. They¡¯re under attack! I¡¯ll bring people over to take a look. Xue Ling and Bai Di, stay here to protect Huanhuan!¡± He transformed into a Silvery Frost White Wolf and headed straight for the forest with the wolf beasts. Huanhuan was very anxious. ¡°Will they be fine?¡± Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯ll be back safely.¡± Not long after, Shuang Yun, Feng Lan, and the others walked out of the forest. When they returned to the team, Feng Lan¡¯s neck was bleeding. The other beasts were basically fine. Huanhuan quickly took out the crispy fruits to stop the bleeding. As she bandaged his wound, she asked what had happened. Feng Lan said, ¡°You were right before. Those snake beasts didn¡¯t go far. They were hiding in the forest and attacked us in the dark while we were hunting. I was careless and injured my neck.¡± Huanhuan looked at the wound on his neck. ¡°With the depth of your wound, if you were unlucky, your entire neck would have been cut off!¡± Feng Lan smiled. ¡°My luck is indeed good!¡± Bai Di asked, ¡°What about the snake beasts?¡± Shuang Yun wiped the blood off his body and said casually, ¡°Two ran away. The rest were all killed.¡± ¡°Did the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe send them?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± Xue Ling said half-jokingly, ¡°First, it was the Dark Moon Temple, and now, it¡¯s the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe. Their cooperation is not bad. If we were unlucky, we might really have died here today.¡± Bai Di groaned. ¡°They obviously did it on purpose. The sneak attack at One-Line Sky was just a test. Even if they couldn¡¯t kill us, they could exhaust us. The snake beasts in the swamp were their main force.¡± ¡°But now that we¡¯ve killed their main force, they should be more obedient after this, right?¡± Bai Di looked thoughtful. ¡°I hope so.¡± Shuang Yun reminded them, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s still the Sun Temple.¡± Xue Ling patted Bai Di on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re more familiar with the Sun Temple. Who do you think Wen Qian will send against us?¡± ¡°Wen Qian doesn¡¯t like to fight head-on. He likes to play with people¡¯s hearts. Sowing discord and using others to kill are his most common methods.¡± The corners of Shuang Yun¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re saying that there¡¯s a traitor in our team?!¡± Bai Di said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible. Other than me, the others we brought out this time are all wolf beasts and feathered beasts. No matter how far Wen Qian extends his influence, he won¡¯t be able to reach the Rock Wolf Tribe or the feather tribe.¡± ¡°So what are you saying?¡± Bai Di thought about it. ¡°I remember we¡¯re going through Red Crystal City next, right?¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong with Red Crystal City?¡± ¡°Red Crystal City has been attached to Sun City¡¯s name all these years. They¡¯re one of the forces of Sun City.¡± Shuang Yun frowned. ¡°Do you mean that the Red Crystal City will help Wen Qian deal with us? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. You¡¯re the second prince of the Sun City. The current beast king is your biological brother. The city lord of the Red Crystal City won¡¯t have the guts to be ruthless to you!¡± Bai Di said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to have guts. He¡¯ll be doing it for revenge.¡± ¡°Revenge?¡± Xue Ling quickly reacted. ¡°Is it for revenge?¡± Bai Di sighed. ¡°Yin Jie is the only son of the city lord of the Red Crystal City, but I forced the city lord to break his own son¡¯s legs. Yin Jie¡¯s life is ruined. Do you still think the city lord of the Red Crystal City doesn¡¯t hate me?¡± Shuang Yun was still confused. He didn¡¯t understand who Yin Jie was. Bai Di explained what they had experienced in the Red Crystal City. After hearing this, Shuang Yun was very dissatisfied. ¡°Yin Jie actually dares to have designs on Huanhuan? You went too easy on him by only having his legs broken. If I see him later, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Xue Ling smiled. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll be in the Red Crystal City soon. You can find a chance to kill Yin Jie later. I¡¯ll keep a lookout for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go back on your word!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I mean what I say!¡± Bai Di interrupted them. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop adding fuel to the fire.¡± Shuang Yun and Xue Ling had no choice but to stop talking about killing Yin Jie. Bai Di thought for a moment. ¡°For safety¡¯s sake, we¡¯ll circle around the Red Crystal City later. It¡¯ll take a few more days, but we don¡¯t have to fight the city lord directly. It¡¯ll save us a lot of trouble.¡± Shuang Yun immediately said, ¡°No! If we bypass the Red Crystal City, how can we kill Yin Jie?!¡± Xue Ling also looked like he was watching a show. He chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s just the Red Crystal City. Even if we barge in, they won¡¯t dare to do anything to us!¡± Bai Di looked at them coldly. ¡°Can¡¯t you behave yourselves?¡± Shuang Yun scratched his short silver hair. ¡°Actually, if the city lord of the Red Crystal City really wants to take revenge, even if we take a detour, they¡¯ll definitely find a way to stop us on the way.¡± Xue Ling helped analyze. ¡°There are only a few roads leading to the City of 10,000 Beasts. As long as the city lord of the Red Crystal City puts in a little more effort, he¡¯ll definitely set up an ambush on the way. At that time, they¡¯ll be in the dark while we¡¯ll be in the light. Our position will be very passive. Instead of that, we might as well pass through the Red Crystal City openly and gain the initiative.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We¡¯ll fight them openly. Whoever has the strongest fist will be the boss!¡± Bai Di glanced at Shuang Yun. ¡°You just want to take the opportunity to take revenge on Yin Jie, don¡¯t you?¡± Shuang Yun grinned. ¡°It would certainly be good if we have a chance to kill Yin Jie.¡± ¡°Then aren¡¯t you afraid that the city lord of the Red Crystal City will summon the entire city¡¯s beasts and trap us in the city? There are many soul beasts in the Red Crystal City, and there are many experts among them. If we really fight, our chances of winning are basically zero.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t dare to cause too much of a commotion,¡± Xue Ling said casually. ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re the royalty of Sun City and Bai Luo¡¯s biological brother. Unless the city lord of the Red Crystal City really intends to fall out with Bai Luo and become the enemy of Sun City, he won¡¯t dare to attack you openly. At most, he¡¯ll arrange for some assassins in the city to ambush you.¡± Chapter 388 - You’re Too Late Chapter 388: You¡¯re Too Late Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Bai Di thought for a long time before accepting Shuang Yun¡¯s and Xue Ling¡¯s suggestion. They did not take a detour and walked through the Red Crystal City openly. The mushroom soup was ready. Huanhuan called the beasts over and had them drink the soup. There was not much soup. Everyone could only take a few sips, but it felt good to be able to drink a few mouthfuls of hot soup on a cold night. Bai Di said to Shuang Yun, ¡°I¡¯ll be on duty tonight. Go to sleep.¡± Shuang Yun puffed out his chest, indicating that he was strong. It didn¡¯t matter if he continued to be on night duty. Bai Di said, ¡°Alright, stop pretending. If you don¡¯t go to sleep, Huanhuan will be kidnapped by Xue Ling tonight.¡± Upon hearing this, Shuang Yun quickly said, ¡°Huanhuan is mine! Don¡¯t even think about kidnapping her!¡± He scurried off to find Huanhuan. Bai Di smiled helplessly and found a higher spot to keep watch. When Shuang Yun found Huanhuan, he saw her being pressed against a tree by Xue Ling. He rushed over and pulled Xue Ling away. When Xue Ling saw him, he raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you on night duty? Why did you come here and disturb us?!¡± ¡°Bai Di is on duty tonight,¡± Shuang Yun said as he pulled Huanhuan into his arms. ¡°Huanhuan will sleep with me tonight. Stay away from her.¡± Xue Ling sneered. ¡°Huanhuan has already promised me that she¡¯ll sleep with me tonight.¡± Shuang Yun knew the personality of the bird man in front of him too well. He immediately said, ¡°She must have been bullied by you until she had no choice but to agree.¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡°Because of the things you¡¯ve done in the past.¡± ¡°What have I done before?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve bullied Huanhuan more than once in the past.¡± ¡­ Seeing that the two of them were about to quarrel over a small matter like sleeping arrangements, Huanhuan quickly interrupted their argument. She said, ¡°I already promised Xue Ling I¡¯d sleep with him tonight.¡± Xue Ling smiled in satisfaction. ¡°See? I told you Huanhuan has promised me. You¡¯re too late.¡± Shuang Yun was indignant. ¡°Huanhuan¡­¡± Huanhuan hugged him and whispered to him, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you tomorrow night. I¡¯ll let Xue Ling be on night duty. How about that?¡± Shuang Yun looked down at her smile, and his heart softened. He had no choice but to compromise. ¡°Alright.¡± Huanhuan jumped up and hugged his neck. Shuang Yun supported her butt. She leaned forward and nibbled his face. ¡°You¡¯re so kind!¡± Shuang Yun enjoyed the little female throwing herself at him. ¡°You have to remember what you just said.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget.¡± After comforting Shuang Yun, Huanhuan was slowly led away by Xue Ling. Xue Ling carried her to the nearest tree. He wrapped her in his arms and looked down at her smooth and delicate face. He asked in a low voice, ¡°What did you say to Shuang Yun just now?¡± Huanhuan blinked innocently. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Xue Ling tickled her waist. ¡°You¡¯re not gonna tell me the truth, huh?!¡± Her waist was a sensitive part of Huanhuan¡¯s body, and it tickled when he touched it. She quickly dodged to the side, but Xue Ling was hugging her tightly. She couldn¡¯t avoid him at all. Moreover, she was up on a tree. She didn¡¯t dare move rashly as she was afraid that she would fall. She could only smile and say, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t say anything. Stop tickling me.¡± Xue Ling tickled her a few more times, but she still refused to tell the truth. His hand circled her waist and found her navel. When his fingers touched the flower, Huanhuan felt her soul tremble with it. She grabbed his wrist in a panic. ¡°Don¡¯t touch there. Please!¡± Xue Ling smiled evilly. ¡°Tell me the truth and I won¡¯t touch it.¡± Huanhuan was forced into a corner by him. Her eyes turned red, and she started crying. ¡°You¡¯re bullying me! Boo-hoo!¡± As soon as he saw her cry, Xue Ling panicked. He quickly let go of the flower on her belly button and wiped her tears. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything to you yet. Why are you crying? Stop crying.¡± Huanhuan cried and complained, ¡°You always bully me like this. You¡¯re too bad!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m the big bad guy. It¡¯s all my fault. Hit me. It doesn¡¯t matter how you want to hit me, but stop crying.¡± His heart clenched at the sight of her crying and blushing. Huanhuan turned her head away. ¡°I won¡¯t hit you. You¡¯re so thick-skinned. It won¡¯t hurt.¡± Xue Ling didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Then hit me elsewhere? How about hitting my palm?¡± He reached over and put his hand in front of her as he spoke. Huanhuan hit his palm. ¡°You¡¯re annoying.¡± Xue Ling took the opportunity to hug her tighter. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve hit me. Stop crying.¡± Huanhuan looked at him with tears in her eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t bully me again.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Whatever you say. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Huanhuan snorted. ¡°You always admit your mistake with a good attitude, but you never repent.¡± Xue Ling lowered his head and licked the tears from the corners of her eyes. He whispered, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Go to sleep. You have to get up early tomorrow morning.¡± Huanhuan cried just now to distract him from playing with the flower on her stomach. Now that she had achieved her goal, she quit while she was ahead. She leaned against his chest and closed her eyes. She fell asleep quickly. The next morning, when the sun came out, the Moonlight Mushrooms returned to their green crystal bead. The beasts woke up, hurriedly ate breakfast, and continued on their way. Three days later, they saw the gates of Red Crystal City. There were guards guarding the door. In order to be open and righteous about it, Shuang Yun and Xue Ling deliberately made Bai Di show his royal status when they entered the city. They said in a loud voice that he was the second prince of Sun City. It attracted the attention of many beasts around. When the city guards saw that it was the second prince of the Sun City, they did not dare to be negligent. They quickly turned around and respectfully allowed their group to enter the city. Huanhuan¡¯s entire face was covered by a veil. Bai Di held her in his arms and she craned her neck to look around. This place had not changed much since the last time she was here. Everything was the same. They did not plan to stay here. They planned to pass through the Red Crystal City and continue to the City of 10,000 Beasts. However, they met the city lord of the Red Crystal City on the way. To be precise, the city lord was deliberately waiting for them on the way. When he saw them, he immediately went forward. ¡°Second Prince, when I learned that you were here in the Red Crystal City, I specially came to see you. I ask you to come visit me in my residence.¡± Bai Di was indifferent, and the aura of a leader of the royal family involuntarily emanated from him. ¡°We¡¯re in a hurry. We won¡¯t go to your residence today. Let¡¯s talk about it another time.¡± The city lord quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s just a short sit. I¡¯ve already asked the chefs to prepare a lot of food. Please do me a favor, Your Highness.¡± Bai Di glanced at him. ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± The city lord was slightly stunned as he did not expect the other party to say such things in public. He was furious, but the smile on his face became even more obsequious. ¡°Since Your Highness is pressed for time, I naturally can¡¯t delay your business. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to visit my residence. I¡¯ll personally send you out of the city.¡± Chapter 389 - Deserve To Die! Chapter 389: Deserve To Die! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The city lord personally led the way. Shuang Yun and the others followed behind him as they swaggered through the streets of the city. Shuang Yun and the others had entered through the city gate. They were leaving through the west city gate now. But just as they were about to reach the west city gate, a group of beasts suddenly rushed out and attacked Shuang Yun and the others without a word! Shuang Yun and the others, who were already prepared, immediately transformed into beasts and fought with the other party. The scene was in chaos. The city lord smiled grimly at the scene in front of him. ¡°Yin Jie, I can finally avenge you!¡± He had planned to lure Bai Di and the others into his residence and poison their food. Unfortunately, Bai Di and the others weren¡¯t fooled. The city lord had no choice but to use force. He¡¯d already thought about it. If Bai Luo pursued the matter after it was done, he just had to say that there were assassins in the city and he didn¡¯t know who sent them. He would just push all the blame to those assassins. In any case, High Priest Wen Qian had promised that as long as he could get rid of Bai Di and the others, he would deal with the rest. Not only could he avenge his son, but he also did not have to bear the responsibility. This was a good deal for the city lord. A servant beside him advised, ¡°The scene is too chaotic. City Lord, please go and hide first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The city lord turned to leave. Huanhuan, who was picked up by Xue Ling and flying in the air, saw this scene. She immediately took out her bow and drew it. She aimed at the city lord¡¯s back. She released her fingers, and the arrow tore through the air and flew toward the city lord! The city lord instinctively sensed danger behind him and dodged to the side. The bamboo arrow shot past his arm and pierced deep into the ground. The city lord¡¯s expression changed drastically when he saw the still trembling arrow. He didn¡¯t have time to look back and quickly fled. Without hesitation, Huanhuan shot three more arrows. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The city lord dodged the first two arrows and was shot in the calf by the last arrow. He knelt on the ground on the spot. Huanhuan glanced at Xue Hui. ¡°Go get him.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Xue Hui leaned down and rushed down. At this moment, the city lord had just stood up. He pulled the bamboo arrow out with all his might. However, a large piece of flesh was torn off by the barbs on the arrowhead. His face was pale from the pain. At that moment, Xue Hui descended from the sky, grabbed him by the neck, and picked him up. The surrounding guards rushed over to help. But they were too late. Xue Hui had already grabbed the city lord and flown into the sky. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°With a hostage, it¡¯ll be easier for us to do things.¡± Xue Ling laughed. ¡°I realize you¡¯ve been getting smarter lately.¡± Last night, she deliberately cried to scare him and make him take the initiative to compromise. Today, she used the same trick again. Her thought process was faster than anyone else¡¯s. Huanhuan raised her chin and said proudly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t stupid to begin with.¡± ¡°Yes, it seems I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± Xue Ling flew to the city wall with Huanhuan and got Little Green to tie the city lord tightly before hanging him on the city wall. Xue Ling looked down at the people below and said unhurriedly, ¡°Beastmen of the Red Crystal City, look at this carefully. Your city lord is on the city wall now. If any of you dare to make any further moves, I¡¯ll kill him immediately!¡± As soon as he said this, the originally chaotic scene suddenly fell silent for a moment, then became extremely noisy. Many beasts were anxiously shouting for the city lord to be careful! The city lord¡¯s calf and arm were still bleeding. He raised his head with difficulty. ¡°The people who tried to assassinate you have nothing to do with Red Crystal City. I don¡¯t know them at all. Even if you kill me, you won¡¯t be able to threaten them.¡± Xue Ling sneered. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll kill you now. Die with us.¡± ¡°You!¡± The city lord was so angry that he could not speak. His face turned even paler from the blood loss. As for the assassins, they had scruples, and their movements involuntarily slowed down. In addition, many beasts were in a hurry to save the city lord. They blocked the way of the assassins and restricted them. Shuang Yun, Bai Di, and the others seized the opportunity to break out and rush to the west city gate. Huanhuan said, ¡°Bai Di and Shuang Yun have escaped. Should we let them go?¡± Xue Ling asked instead of answering, ¡°I praised you for being smart just now. Why have you become stupid now?¡± Huanhuan was unhappy. ¡°How am I stupid?!¡± ¡°Since we¡¯ve openly used the city lord as a hostage, it¡¯s equivalent to officially falling out with him. If we let him go now, he¡¯ll definitely come looking for trouble with us later.¡± ¡°Then what should we do? We can¡¯t kill him in front of so many people, right?¡± ¡°Yes, killing him is indeed a good idea.¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°He¡¯s a city lord, after all. If we kill him openly, the entire Red Crystal City will hate us. Moreover, the City of 10,000 Beasts will definitely not let us off. Don¡¯t be rash.¡± ¡°He deserves to die for attempting to assassinate the royal family. What¡¯s wrong with us killing him?¡± Huanhuan was stunned. There was Bai Di on their team. Bai Di was indeed a legitimate member of the royal family. An attempt to assassinate him was a capital crime. ¡°But we have no evidence that these assassins were sent by the city lord of the Red Crystal City, right?¡± ¡°You can have as much evidence as you want as long as you have the heart.¡± Huanhuan quickly reacted. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to fabricate evidence?¡± Xue Ling smiled but said nothing. Huanhuan was so frightened by his boldness that she didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, she only squeezed out the words, ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± Xue Ling kissed her cheek and left her in the care of Xue Hui. He flew down, grabbed the city lord, and dug out his heart! Blood immediately splattered, scaring all the beasts present. Xue Ling looked around and crushed the heart in his hand. He said coldly, ¡°The famous city lord of the Red Crystal City attempted to assassinate a member of the royal family. He deserves to die!¡± Just then, Yin Jie arrived. He sat on his horse, his legs hanging down in a very unnatural manner. His cheeks were pale and thin, and he was shrouded in a dark aura. When he saw his father¡¯s heart being torn out, his eyes widened as he shouted, ¡°Father!¡± Xue Ling looked in the direction of the voice. ¡°According to the rules, as the son of the city lord of the Red Crystal City, you¡¯ll be executed too.¡± Yin Jie roared, ¡°What right do you have to say that my father attempted to murder a member of the royal family? What evidence do you have?!¡± ¡°Of course, I have evidence.¡± Xue Ling flew down and grabbed an assassin to question who had sent him. The assassin refused to say. Xue Ling asked, ¡°Do you want to experience the thrill of having your heart dug out?¡± When the assassin recalled the city lord¡¯s tragic death earlier, his heart turned cold. He directly poisoned himself! Seeing that he was dead, Xue Ling¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He reached out and searched him for a red crystal. Xue Ling raised the red crystal. ¡°Look, this red crystal has the unique emblem of the Red Crystal City on its surface. This is something only the city lord of the Red Crystal City has. Now that it has appeared on the assassins, doesn¡¯t this mean that these assassins were sent by the city lord?!¡± There was an uproar. Chapter 390 - I Can’t Go Back Chapter 390: I Can¡¯t Go Back Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Of course, Yin Jie refused to admit that his father had given the red crystals to the assassins. ¡°My father is such a cautious beast. How could he give such an obvious thing to these assassins? Someone must have stolen his red crystals and deliberately framed him!¡± Xue Ling smiled. ¡°If the city lord of the Red Crystal City were really cautious, he wouldn¡¯t have let so many assassins appear in the city in broad daylight!¡± ¡°These are two different things.¡± Xue Ling waved the red crystal in his hand. ¡°But there¡¯s evidence now that they¡¯re related.¡± ¡°Nonsense! My father never attempted to assassinate a royal!¡± Huanhuan had been brought down the wall by Xue Hui and landed beside Bai Di and Shuang Yun. Huanhuan told them about Xue Ling¡¯s plan. Bai Di said in a low voice, ¡°Xue Ling¡¯s methods are too rough. He killed the city lord in front of the entire city. The city lord¡¯s trusted subordinates will definitely not let him off.¡± However, Shuang Yun said, ¡°I think Xue Ling¡¯s move is not bad. In any case, he¡¯s already been killed. We just have to insist that he attacked first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. This matter involves the Sun Temple. Wen Qian will definitely try his best to pin the crime of indiscriminate killing on us.¡± ¡°So what do we do now?¡± Killing intent flashed in Bai Di¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since we¡¯ve already attacked, we can¡¯t stop. It doesn¡¯t matter whether we kill another one or two.¡± ¡°You mean¡ª¡± ¡°Kill Yin Jie and all the trusted subordinates left behind by the city lord. Leave no one alive. There¡¯ll be no evidence!¡± Shuang Yun twisted his neck, his dark green eyes filling up with excitement. ¡°I like that idea!¡± He had wanted to kill Yin Jie for a long time. Bai Di stroked Huanhuan¡¯s head, then said to Xue Hui, ¡°Take care of Huanhuan. We¡¯ll leave immediately after we¡¯re done.¡± Xue Hui agreed. Huanhuan took his hand. ¡°You have to be careful.¡± Shuang Yun counted the number of people and led the wolf beasts back aggressively. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t see into the city and was pacing back and forth anxiously. She wanted Choir to help, but the system told her something. ¡°Moonlight Mushrooms can only grow in damp and dark places. They won¡¯t grow in a dry environment like the Red Crystal City.¡± Huanhuan, who could not help, became even more anxious. Xue Hui asked, ¡°Do you want me to fly you up so you can take a look?¡± Huanhuan nodded and said yes. Xue Hui picked her up, spread her wings, and took to the sky. As long as they lowered their heads, they could clearly see the situation in the city. The city was in chaos. Under Shuang Yun¡¯s lead, the wolf beasts went to capture the assassins. Bai Di went to find the trusted subordinates left behind by the city lord and killed them all. Xue Ling took advantage of his ability to fly and quickly found Yin Jie, who was drowned in the crowd. He leaned down and grabbed Yin Jie. Yin Jie shouted in fear, ¡°What do you want? Let go of me!¡± Xue Ling smiled gently, heartlessly. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to accompany your father.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Before Yin Jie could finish, Xue Ling let go. Yin Jie immediately fell rapidly to the ground like a kite with a broken string. He fell to pieces, his flesh all mangled. The city lord and his son died one after another. The guards in the city were leaderless. Coupled with the assassins fleeing everywhere, the entire Red Crystal City was in chaos. Some timid beasts hid at home, closing the doors and windows. They did not dare to show their faces. Not long after, the city lord¡¯s trusted subordinates were all found and killed. Shuang Yun ordered his men to put their bodies together with those of the assassins. They formed a small mountain. Xue Ling threw a fireball down and burned all the corpses. The flames could almost burn the entire sky. The smell of burnt meat filled the entire Red Crystal City. Everyone in the city was in danger. The white tiger paced the streets of the city like a cruel tyrant patrolling his territory. His claws were stained with blood, and he was filled with killing intent. He shifted his blue eyes, his cold gaze sweeping across the faces hiding behind the doors and windows. He enunciated each word. ¡°You must have seen everything by now. These are the consequences of attempting to assassinate the royal family. If you dare to protect the accomplices, I guarantee that you¡¯ll be burned to ashes with them!¡± All the beasts who were swept by his gaze trembled in fear. They hurriedly closed the doors and windows and retreated into the house. The Silvery Frost White Wolf leaped onto the city wall and raised his head to howl. The howl cut through the sky, indicating that they were the victors of this battle. The feathered beasts spread their wings and flew over the city, searching for any survivors. Perhaps they were scared out of their wits by their ferocious methods, but later, three more families handed over the assassins and the city lord¡¯s trusted subordinates who were hiding in their homes. Amidst the curses of the city lord¡¯s subordinates and the assassins, their necks were bitten off by the wolf beasts. Their corpses were then thrown into the sea of fire. Huanhuan watched all of this from the sky and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°We look like the villains in some TV shows. We kill without batting an eyelid. Sooner or later, we¡¯ll be cannon fodder.¡± Xue Hui was puzzled. ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± It was not until the corpses were all burned to ashes that the fire gradually dissipated. The Silvery Frost White Wolf howled again, signaling for them to gather. The wolf beasts returned to their leader¡¯s side and left the Red Crystal City aggressively while reeking of blood. Xue Ling flew to Huanhuan¡¯s side. His already dazzling eyes became even more dazzling after being dyed in blood. ¡°Do you think I looked handsome when I killed the enemy just now?¡± Huanhuan originally thought that he was handsome, but when she heard him say it so bluntly, she immediately felt that he was not handsome at all. He was super childish! She held out her arms. ¡°Carry me down. I want to see how Bai Di and Shuang Yun are doing.¡± However, Xue Ling said, ¡°I smell of blood now. Let Xue Hui bring you down.¡± Huanhuan grabbed his sleeve. ¡°I want you to hug me.¡± Xue Ling was left with no choice. He smiled helplessly and sweetly as he pulled her into his arms. Huanhuan nuzzled his chest. He did smell very strongly of blood. But he was safe. That was enough. Xue Ling carried her and flew down, landing beside Bai Di and Shuang Yun. The white tiger and the Silvery Frost White Wolf had a few wounds on their bodies. Fortunately, their injuries were not serious. Huanhuan quickly stopped their bleeding and bandaged their wounds. There were also other beasts who were more or less injured. The worst was Feng Lan. His right forearm had been completely bitten off. Huanhuan stopped the bleeding, but she couldn¡¯t help him restore his arm. He might have to be a crippled beast for the rest of his life. In the wolf tribe, beasts with incomplete bodies could no longer fight and hunt. They were useless. They would end up either abandoned or depressed. Feng Lan gritted his teeth and endured the pain from his wound. His eyes were red as he begged, ¡°Just find a place to put me down. When you see Mu Xiang when you get back, help me apologize to her. I can¡¯t go back anymore.¡± Chapter 391 - He Can Do Anything! Chapter 391: He Can Do Anything! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Shuang Yun slapped him on the back and said angrily, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Even if I have to drag you back, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Feng Lan wiped his eyes with his remaining left hand. ¡°I can¡¯t drag you down!¡± ¡°Nonsense! As the leader, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a burden, so who dares to say you¡¯re a burden?!¡± Feng Lan glanced at his right arm. There was nothing below the elbow. It would be difficult for him to maintain his balance in the future, let alone fight. ¡°I¡¯m already crippled.¡± Shuang Yun pressed his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. You¡¯ll get better.¡± ¡°Patriarch, you don¡¯t have to comfort me. I know I can¡¯t get better in my current state¡­¡± Huanhuan suddenly interrupted him and said firmly, ¡°You¡¯ll get better!¡± Feng Lan was stunned. When Shuang Yun said those words, he was surely just comforting Feng Lan. However, as a witch doctor, Huanhuan wouldn¡¯t say such things without confidence. She was the most powerful witch doctor in the history of the Rock Wolf Tribe. She had cured many beasts. She could even cure dead blood disease. Now that she said that Feng Lan would recover, perhaps Feng Lan would really recover. Hope immediately appeared in Feng Lan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Really? Can I really still fight?¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll heal you.¡± Feng Lan was overjoyed to hear her affirmative answer. ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± Huanhuan gestured for him to calm down. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it now. Rest well and recover from the injury on your hand first. Only then can I help you recover.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll do whatever you say!¡± As long as it could restore his health, he would do anything! Bai Di said, ¡°We¡¯re too close to Red Crystal City. To be safe, we have to get as far away as possible.¡± Seeing that everyone¡¯s wounds had basically been treated, Shuang Yun immediately announced that they would set off again. Feng Lan transformed into his human form and was carried on the back of the Silvery Frost White Wolf that was in the lead. Huanhuan sat on the white tiger¡¯s back. The white tiger asked, ¡°Can you really cure Feng Lan?¡± ¡°I have a general idea. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll work out, though.¡± Hearing the hesitation in her words, the white tiger said gently, ¡°No matter what you want to do, I¡¯ll support you.¡± Huanhuan touched his back. ¡°Okay.¡± She wanted to make a prosthetic limb for Feng Lan. However, the materials used to make prosthetic limbs were very complicated. She wondered if they could be made. Huanhuan took out the Introduction to Alchemy Manual and rummaged through it for materials or methods to make prosthetics. Of course, there was no way to make prosthetics in alchemy, but there was a way to make weapons mechanisms. In a sense, mechanisms were very similar to prosthetics. She only needed to be more creative and she should be able to make a prosthetic limb through a combination of mechanisms. They traveled for three days and three nights in a row. Everyone was exhausted. Only after that did Shuang Yun announce that they would stop and rest. They were in the forest, surrounded by tall and lush trees. Huanhuan squatted down and touched the soil. The air was moist, and the land was damp. It was evening, and the sun had set. There was no need to worry about having a light source. So she took out the green crystal beads and let Choir come out. Balls of mushrooms fell to the ground, and soon, a small patch of Moonlight Mushrooms grew. They clustered together, their caps glowing a pale blue. ¡°Oh, dear Divine Wood, you¡¯re still so beautiful~¡± Huanhuan touched their caps. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to keep watch tonight.¡± The Moonlight Mushrooms sang happily, ¡°It¡¯s our honor to serve the Divine Wood ~¡± Under Huanhuan¡¯s command, they grew into a large circle that surrounded the beasts. This way, no matter what happened in any direction, they would immediately be able to take notice and inform Huanhuan. Bai Di was roasting meat. The meat was fresh. Shuang Yun had just gone hunting nearby. Huanhuan walked over. ¡°Choir¡¯s keeping watch tonight. You can sleep well.¡± Bai Di paused, confused. ¡°Choir?¡± Huanhuan pointed at the Moonlight Mushrooms nearby. ¡°That¡¯s them.¡± When Bai Di saw the Moonlight Mushrooms, he immediately recalled their ferocious performance in the swamp. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell that they were so lethal.¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover!¡± Although they were in the wild and the conditions were harsh, the meat Bai Di roasted was still delicious. After taking a bite, the tired beasts immediately felt happy as if they had suddenly seen an oasis after walking in the desert for three days and three nights. The food was wonderful! Two of the younger wolf beasts couldn¡¯t help but cry. Shuang Yun asked them what was wrong. They cried and said they were homesick. Shuang Yun sighed. ¡°I miss the children too.¡± Feng Lan leaned against the haystack. He looked up at the starry sky, his mind filled with Mu Xiang. The atmosphere suddenly became sad. Huanhuan was affected, and her mood involuntarily became low. Xue Ling asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the flute I gave you before?¡± Huanhuan thought for a moment before remembering. ¡°In the space.¡± Xue Ling reached into his pocket and took out the flute from his space. He smiled at Huanhuan. ¡°Let me play a song for you.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Xue Ling brought the flute to his mouth and blew gently. A brisk rhythm fluttered. When the Moonlight Mushrooms nearby heard the flute, they got so excited. They raised their heads and puffed out their chests as they sang with passion. ¡°The night sky is filled with stars, the blue stars tremble in the distance. ¡°The night wind swirls in the air and sings.¡± ¡­ Accompanied by the sound of the flute, the Moonlight Mushrooms¡¯ singing was crisp and melodious. The cool night soothed the longing in the beasts¡¯ hearts. At this moment, in Dark Moon Temple thousands of miles away, the high priest was kneeling on a cushion. He suddenly opened his eyes and said expressionlessly, ¡°I saw it. The beasts we sent to kill the Rock Wolf Tribe are all dead.¡± The pitch-black civet stood up and asked in surprise, ¡°How could this be? There were more than 30 green lizard beasts and 20 snake beasts. How did they fail to deal with 20 wolf beasts?!¡± The high priest said, ¡°They¡¯re stronger than we thought.¡± ¡°So what do we do now?¡± ¡°Since we can¡¯t stop them, let them be. Anyway, even if they reach the City of 10,000 Beasts, they won¡¯t be qualified to build a city.¡± The civet walked to his side. ¡°Don¡¯t be too confident. Be careful not to get slapped in the face again.¡± The high priest gently stroked its smooth black fur. ¡°I won¡¯t fall in the same place twice.¡± The servant walked in and said respectfully, ¡°His Majesty the beast king wants to see you.¡± The civet wagged its tail. ¡°I bet he¡¯s after the Rock Wolf Tribe too.¡± The high priest stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The civet leaped lightly onto his shoulder and followed him out of the temple. Chapter 392 - Serves You Right Even If You Die! Chapter 392: Serves You Right Even If You Die! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The high priest of Dark Moon Temple was born with divine eyes and could see scenes from thousands of kilometers away. However, Wen Qian of Sun God Temple did not have this ability. It was not until more than half a month later that Wen Qian received a reply from his spy and learned everything that had happened in Red Crystal City. The city lord of Red Crystal City was killed. His son and his trusted subordinates were also eliminated. They were all killed. Even Wen Qian, who had always been calm, was so angry that his expression changed. ¡°A bunch of trash! The other party walked right up to their doorstep but they still failed! They deserved to die!¡± The attendants knelt on the ground, trembling. They did not dare to look up at the furious high priest. Wen Qian took a deep breath and tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart. ¡°Go and send a letter to the Elders¡¯ Association in the City of 10,000 Beasts. Tell them that the Rock Wolf Tribe killed innocent people in Red Crystal City. They¡¯re simply lawless. They have to be disqualified from the trial and severely punished!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The guard lowered his head and left the temple. Then, he turned into a tiger and ran out of the city. A beast walked out of the darkness outside the temple. This person was Xuan Wei. He heard the conversation in the temple and immediately transformed into a white tiger. He quickly chased after the guard who was in charge of delivering the letter. Before the guard could react, Xuan Wei had bitten his neck. Xuan Wei buried the corpse and cleaned up the scene before quickly returning to the palace. He found Bai Luo and told him the news that the spy had brought back. Bai Luo frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the city lord of Red Crystal City to join hands with Wen Qian. This old man is really tired of living. He even dares to attack the royal family.¡± ¡°The matter in Red Crystal City has blown up. Even though I¡¯ve killed the guard who sent the letter, this matter will eventually reach the ears of the Elders¡¯ Association in the City of 10,000 Beasts.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to Red Crystal City to stabilize the situation and support an obedient beast to the throne,¡± Bai Luo said slowly. ¡°The city lord of Red Crystal City had become more and more muddle-headed over the years. He allowed his son to do many things that offended others. Many beasts in Red Crystal City are his enemies. As long as we gather them and convict the city lord of Red Crystal City, we should be able to suppress this matter.¡± He paused and added, ¡°Keep a close eye on Wen Qian. Before the new city lord of Red Crystal City takes over, don¡¯t let him have the chance to contact the City of 10,000 Beasts.¡± Xuan Wei replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on him myself.¡± Bai Luo smiled. His gloomy face instantly returned to its usual sunny appearance. ¡°With you around, Big Brother, I feel much bolder!¡± ¡°There¡¯s not much I can do. You¡¯re still in charge of Sun City. After all, you¡¯re the king here.¡± Bai Luo walked out of the door and looked at the setting sun in the distance. ¡°In the past, I tried my best to sit on this throne. Now that I¡¯m really sitting on it, I miss the days when I was a prince. Back then, I didn¡¯t have to care about anything. I just had to be myself every day.¡± Xuan Wei stood a meter behind him and said calmly, ¡°I thought Bai Di would be the one to sit on the throne. I didn¡¯t expect it to be you. You¡¯ve surprised me.¡± Bai Luo chuckled. ¡°Second Brother gave me the throne. He doesn¡¯t want the throne. He only wants his little female.¡± Xuan Wei said, ¡°Bai Di looks the most rational, but he¡¯s actually more emotional than anyone else.¡± Only Bai Di would let go of a throne that was at his fingertips for a female. Bai Luo smiled bitterly. ¡°I used to think so too, but I¡¯ve changed my mind now. Second Brother is actually still very rational. He knows how difficult it is to sit on this throne, so he didn¡¯t want it and gave it to me. Now, I¡¯m trapped in this palace and can¡¯t get away from the pile of work every day. Meanwhile, he¡¯s playing around with his little female. I heard that he even has children now, right?¡± ¡°Yes, they gave birth to two male beasts, Big White and Little White.¡± Bai Luo asked excitedly, ¡°Are they cute?¡± Xuan Wei smiled. ¡°They¡¯re very cute, just like Bai Di when he was young.¡± ¡°If only I could see those two tiger cubs with my own eyes. Currently, there are no cubs in the family here.¡± Xuan Wei said, ¡°When the Rock Wolf Tribe builds a new beast city, you can congratulate them on behalf of Sun City and visit Big White and Little White.¡± Bai Luo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± He calculated carefully. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Second Brother and the others should be arriving in the City of 10,000 Beasts soon.¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re almost there.¡± Bai Luo immediately walked back and muttered, ¡°Time really flies. I have to quickly think of what gift to give my two nephews.¡± He took two steps and suddenly stopped. He turned to look at Xuan Wei. ¡°What did you give the cubs?¡± ¡°I only gave him two golden crystals.¡± Bai Luo criticized bluntly, ¡°You actually gave crystal coins to children? How tacky!¡± Xuan Wei: ¡°¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t expected to run into Bai Di there, and he certainly hadn¡¯t expected Bai Di¡¯s mate to give birth at that time. He didn¡¯t have anything good with him, and only the two golden crystals were barely presentable. He smiled. ¡°Then try to give something that¡¯s not tacky to Big White and Little White.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Bai Luo smiled and left. ¡­ Bai Luo and Xuan Wei were right. Bai Di and the others were very close to the City of 10,000 Beasts. They stopped by the river nearby to rest. Shuang Yun said, ¡°At this rate, we should be able to reach the City of 10,000 Beasts by noon tomorrow.¡± Xue Hui took the initiative to volunteer. ¡°The rest of you should rest here tonight. I¡¯ll go to the city to find out more.¡± Shuang Yun agreed. Huanhuan said, ¡°Be careful on the way there.¡± Xue Hui responded and transformed into a snow eagle before flying toward the City of 10,000 Beasts. It wasn¡¯t until the next morning that Xue Hui returned. She landed and transformed back into human form. She spoke as she got dressed. ¡°I talked to the Jing father and son of the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce. They said that the Elders¡¯ Association hasn¡¯t given up on chasing Huanhuan and Xuan Wei. It seems that they insist on arresting the two of them.¡± Huanhuan was helpless. ¡°They¡¯re really persistent.¡± Shuang Yun asked, ¡°Are the inspections in the city strict now?¡± ¡°The requirements issued by the Elders¡¯ Association are indeed strict, but there are many beasts coming from other tribes in the city. The area of the four forces in the outer city is filled with people. You should understand that the more people there are, the more trouble there¡¯ll be. Many guards will push the inspection work to the forces in that area in order to save effort.¡± Bai Di understood and asked, ¡°How many crystal coins do we need to offer to make things convenient for us?¡± ¡°The Jing father and son of the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce said that they only want 10 medium-grade crystal coins.¡± Huanhuan clicked her tongue. ¡°They really know how to take advantage of the situation.¡± Xue Ling agreed readily. ¡°10 it is!¡± Wasn¡¯t it just crystals? He had plenty of them! Chapter 393 - Too Beautiful Chapter 393: Too Beautiful Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In order not to be recognized, Huanhuan deliberately smeared black charcoal on her face. She wrapped herself in an animal hide cloak and wrapped herself tightly. Her hair was all tied up, and she wore a small hat. With her current appearance, she didn¡¯t even need a veil to walk into the City of 10,000 Beasts openly. The guards didn¡¯t recognize her at all. As she passed the announcement wall, Huanhuan glanced at it and saw a stone slab hanging on the wall. On the stone slab was her portrait. Well, it was a very abstract portrait. The art was as exaggerated as Picasso¡¯s. It was a little too far-fetched to think that they could catch her using the portrait on the slab. Huanhuan thought that with this portrait, those guards would definitely not recognize her even if she hadn¡¯t put on a disguise. Shuang Yun saw the portrait too and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. The guard guarding the announcement wall immediately questioned, ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just think the portrait is especially good.¡± The guard raised his head and puffed out his chest proudly. ¡°Of course. This was personally drawn by First Elder!¡± Shuang Yun nodded. ¡°No wonder it¡¯s so good.¡± ¡°This is a replica of First Elder¡¯s painting. We can¡¯t see the original.¡± The guard took the opportunity to publicize how good First Elder¡¯s painting skills were. Many nobles in the city were his fans. It was said that one of his paintings could be sold for 50 intermediate crystals at the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce¡¯s auction. Shuang Yun nodded again. ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite expensive.¡± The price was worth 10 Huanhuans. Huanhuan saw the mischievous look in his eyes and elbowed him. ¡°Stop talking nonsense and leave.¡± There were indeed many people in the city. Bai Di carried Huanhuan while Shuang Yun walked beside him. Xue Ling was too impatient to be squeezed in with these beasts and flew into the sky. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce.¡± With that, he flew toward the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce with Xue Hui. As Shuang Yun blocked the surrounding beasts to prevent them from touching Huanhuan, he said to her, ¡°I think First Elder¡¯s drawing skills aren¡¯t as good as yours.¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°You can tell good from bad?¡± ¡°I think as long as it looks real, it¡¯s good. Your drawings look more realistic than First Elder¡¯s.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can draw something and have the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce auction it. The price will definitely be much higher than First Elder¡¯s works.¡± ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to be in the limelight.¡± She wished she could wrap herself from head to toe so that no one would recognize her. It was better to let First Elder enjoy his fame as a painter. She just had to save her life. After crossing two streets, they finally arrived at the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce. The guards at the entrance of the chamber of commerce had already received instructions from the president. When they saw them, they immediately opened the door and let them in. The Jing father and son were still the same. Jing Fu smiled amiably. ¡°Esteemed guests, please sit.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, President.¡± Jing Fu quickly said, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t call me President. Just call me by my name.¡± Shuang Yun also came forward to greet him. Jing Fu sized him up and praised, ¡°You¡¯re indeed a young talent. You¡¯re already the leader of a tribe at such a young age. Your future will definitely be limitless.¡± Both sides exchanged some pleasantries before returning to their seats. A servant knelt in front of Huanhuan with a basin of water. ¡°Please use the water.¡± Huanhuan was stunned. Jing Liang smiled, and the mole at the corner of his eye swayed. ¡°Your face is too dirty. You¡¯ll look better after you wash it.¡± Huanhuan was very calm. ¡°No, I think I¡¯m fine like this.¡± Jing Liang leaned toward her. When she wasn¡¯t looking, he suddenly reached out and rubbed his face against hers. Huanhuan frowned. Jing Liang shook his dusty fingers and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you sure this is okay?¡± Huanhuan wanted to retort, ¡®It¡¯s none of your business,¡¯ but she had to pretend to be obedient because she was under his roof. ¡°If you think I don¡¯t look good like this, I can leave now.¡± Jing Fu quickly said, ¡°You¡¯ve just arrived. How can you leave now? Ah Liang likes to joke with people. Don¡¯t lower yourself to his level.¡± Huanhuan nodded slightly and said nothing else. The attendant holding the basin retreated. Jing Fu was a businessman who knew how to talk. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling were all beasts who had seen a lot of the world. Of course, they had many things to talk about as well. The four of them chatted happily. Jing Liang supported his chin with one hand, his gaze lingering on Huanhuan¡¯s face. No matter how he looked at it, the layer of charcoal on her face was an eyesore. He really wanted to wash her face himself. She was a beautiful woman, but she had to embarrass herself like this. Huanhuan felt uncomfortable under his gaze. She turned slightly so that the back of her head was facing Jing Liang. Only then did she feel better. Xue Ling took out 10 red crystals and placed them on the table. ¡°These 10 crystals are a gift for you, President. I hope you can make an exception.¡± As for what it meant by ¡®making an exception¡¯, everyone knew. Jing Fu picked up a red crystal and looked at it. It was bright and translucent. It was a rare red crystal. He smiled humbly. ¡°Elder Xue Ling, you¡¯re indeed sincere.¡± Xue Ling leaned back and said calmly, ¡°As long as Huanhuan is safe, it doesn¡¯t matter how many crystals I need to fork out.¡± Jing Fu smiled. ¡°Elder Xue Ling, you¡¯re really generous. I¡¯m impressed!¡± After accepting the red crystals, Jing Fu got someone to bring over 20 bone tablets and place them in front of Shuang Yun. Each bone tablet was engraved with the image of a lion. Jing Fu said, ¡°You have to keep these bone tablets well. In the future, when the guards interrogate you, take out the bone tablets and you¡¯ll be able to pass smoothly.¡± Shuang Yun put away the bone tablets and thanked him. Bai Di said, ¡°Now that we¡¯re done, we should go. President, we¡¯ll be taking our leave now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to come. Why don¡¯t you stay a few more days?¡± Bai Di politely declined. ¡°We still have things to do. It¡¯s not convenient for us to stay any longer.¡± ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Jing Fu stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, President.¡± Bai Di held Huanhuan¡¯s hand and walked out of the chamber of commerce. Jing Liang¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°If you haven¡¯t found a place to stay, you can come to the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce to look for me again. I don¡¯t have much at home, but I have many guest rooms.¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± Jing Liang looked at Huanhuan¡¯s face again as if he felt sorry for her. Then, he turned around and left. As soon as he left, Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. They had finally sent this troublesome guy away. Shuang Yun leaned over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with Jing Liang? Why did he keep staring at you just now?¡± Huanhuan grinned, revealing snow-white teeth. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m so beautiful.¡± Shuang Yun looked at her dirty black face and couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. Chapter 394 - She’s Mine Tonight! Chapter 394: She¡¯s Mine Tonight! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations They walked around the outer city and encountered three checks. Fortunately, they all had bone tablets on them and passed the checks smoothly. Now, the territory of the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce was filled with people. As for the territory of the other three factions, beasts needed to have the bone tablets issued by the respective faction to stay the night. Seeing that the sun was about to set, Huanhuan finally understood what he meant. Other than the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce, there was probably no place to stay in the outer city. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Are we going back to ask Jing Liang for help?¡± Shuang Yun was the first to object. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°From the look in that kid¡¯s eyes, he has designs on you. If we take you to him, we¡¯ll be walking into a tiger¡¯s den. I¡¯m not that stupid!¡± ¡°Are we going to sleep on the street tonight, then?¡± Xue Hui said, ¡°There have been guards patrolling at night recently. There can¡¯t be beasts on the streets. Once we¡¯re discovered, we¡¯ll be arrested as suspicious targets.¡± Huanhuan was speechless. They couldn¡¯t even sleep on the streets. Bai Di thought for a moment. ¡°Why don¡¯t we stay outside the city?¡± ¡°How will we stay outside the city?¡± ¡°I remember there¡¯s a stone mountain outside the city. Let¡¯s dig a few holes and make do for the night. Anyway, the trial will begin tomorrow morning. The 10,000 Beasts Temple will probably arrange accommodation for us.¡± Shuang Yun immediately nodded. ¡°This method works!¡± Xue Ling and Huanhuan had no objections. Together, they went outside the city and dug several large holes in the stone walls with their claws. Huanhuan originally wanted to share a hole with Xue Hui, but Shuang Yun squeezed her away. He hugged Huanhuan and refused to let go, indicating that he had to sleep with her tonight. Seeing this, Xue Hui smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in the tree.¡± Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it cold on the tree?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not cold. I prefer to sleep in a tree than in a cave.¡± Huanhuan remembered Xue Hui¡¯s habits in the past and knew that she was telling the truth, so she nodded. ¡°Then be careful.¡± Xue Ling caught a few wild chickens and they were cleaned by Bai Di. He added the small mushrooms contributed by the Moonlight Mushroom and stewed everything in a stone pot. The family was full. After eating and drinking their fill, Shuang Yun immediately carried Huanhuan into the cave. He was extremely happy. ¡°I can finally sleep with you tonight!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xue Ling and Bai Di crawled into the cave. The four of them filled the small cave. Shuang Yun hugged Huanhuan tightly and stared at the other two guys warily. ¡°Why did you come in? It¡¯s my turn to sleep with Huanhuan tonight. Don¡¯t even think about intercepting us!¡± Bai Di said, ¡°The other caves are full. We¡¯re the only ones left. We have to squeeze in here with you.¡± Xue Ling took Huanhuan¡¯s hand and smiled seductively. ¡°Huanhuan, you won¡¯t chase us away, right?¡± The temperature at night was very low. Whoever was outside would easily catch a cold. Huanhuan¡¯s heart softened when she thought of this. She looked at Shuang Yun. ¡°Why don¡¯t the four of us sleep together?¡± Shuang Yun immediately refused. ¡°The cave is only so big. How can four people sleep in it? Let them go out and dig another cave!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s dark now. By the time they finish digging the hole, the night will be over.¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°I¡¯ll help them dig!¡± As soon as he stood up, Xue Ling took the opportunity to hug Huanhuan and said with a smile, ¡°Go dig a hole. Huanhuan will be mine.¡± Shuang Yun was so angry at this shameless bird person that he almost exploded. ¡°Let go of Huanhuan! She¡¯s mine tonight!¡± Huanhuan nudged Xue Ling beside her. ¡°Alright, stop teasing Shuang Yun.¡± Xue Ling approached her. ¡°Why? Are you feeling sorry for him?¡± Seeing that he was about to press his entire body on Huanhuan, Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He rushed forward and grabbed Huanhuan¡¯s arm, pulling her into his arms. At the same time, he said to Xue Ling, ¡°I gave her to you last time. Don¡¯t think about snatching her from me this time.¡± Xue Ling smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to give me what I want. I can get it myself.¡± Shuang Yun immediately exploded. ¡°Do you want to fight?¡± ¡°Do you think you can beat me?¡± ¡°You!¡± Huanhuan squeezed between the two of them and interrupted their argument. She said, ¡°The others are already asleep. If you continue to quarrel, you¡¯ll wake the others up.¡± Shuang Yun was very unconvinced. ¡°He started it!¡± Xue Ling looked at Huanhuan. ¡°Can you really bear to chase me and Bai Di away?¡± Huanhuan looked at Bai Di and saw that he was looking at her gently. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you say,¡± he said. Hearing his words, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t bear to chase them away. She said, ¡°You can all stay. We¡¯ll sleep together tonight.¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± Xue Ling lowered his head and kissed Huanhuan on the cheek. ¡°You¡¯re truly the best, Huanhuan!¡± Shuang Yun was very unhappy that his rare private time with Huanhuan had been ruined, but Huanhuan had already said so, so he couldn¡¯t say anything else. He could only hug her tighter. ¡°I want to sleep next to you.¡± Huanhuan felt guilty toward him. She agreed readily to his small request. ¡°Okay.¡± Shuang Yun placed her against the wall and let her lie down. He lay down beside her. Bai Di and Xue Ling couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Shuang Yun snorted. Even if they slept together, only he could touch Huanhuan. The others stood aside. Xue Ling kicked Shuang Yun¡¯s shoulder with his toe. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being childish?¡± Shuang Yun said without looking back, ¡°I¡¯m happy to be childish. It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Xue Ling was speechless. Bai Di didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Alright,¡± he said to Xue Ling. ¡°That¡¯s all for tonight. Hurry up and sleep. There¡¯s still a lot to do tomorrow morning.¡± Since Bai Di had said so, Xue Ling let it go. After the four of them lay down, they fell asleep quickly. The Moonlight Mushrooms at the entrance of the cave emitted a faint blue light. The caps swayed gently in the night. The next morning, the beasts woke up early. Huanhuan was in a daze as Bai Di carried her to wash her face and comb her hair. Shuang Yun brought over charcoal. ¡°Huanhuan, do you want to apply some charcoal to your face today?¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°Don¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°What if the others recognize her?¡± Xue Ling was amused by his words. ¡°Are you stupid from sleeping? When do we beasts recognize people with our eyes?¡± With his reminder, Shuang Yun finally reacted. Most beasts relied on their scents to distinguish people. If the scent was the same, the person could easily be identified even if they looked different. There were many beasts who looked similar in this world, but there were basically no beasts with the same smell. Shuang Yun threw away the charcoal and dusted off his hands. ¡°I hope the elders won¡¯t appear today.¡± Bai Di helped Huanhuan get dressed and carried her out of the cave. ¡°Pack up. We should get ready to go.¡± Chapter 395 - Bet Chapter 395: Bet Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The City of 10,000 Beasts was very lively in the morning. On behalf of the Rock Wolf Tribe, Shuang Yun went to ask the guards about the specific process of the trial. Huanhuan and Bai Di waited for them. Xue Ling flew to the building beside him and observed the nearby terrain. Huanhuan saw a group of beasts gathered not far ahead. They kept shouting something and looked like they were having fun. She was curious. ¡°What are they doing?¡± Xue Hui glanced at the beasts and said, ¡°They¡¯re betting.¡± ¡°Betting? On what?¡± ¡°They¡¯re betting on who will be the final winner of this trial.¡± Huanhuan found it interesting, so she pulled Bai Di over to watch. Xue Hui followed. The beasts were gathered by a wall. There were four large symbols carved side by side on the wall. The symbols looked a little like hieroglyphics. The beast who had carved the symbols obviously had lousy skills. The carvings were crooked. Huanhuan widened her eyes and took a long time to recognize the symbols. The first was a snake, and the last was a wolf. The two in the middle were completely weird and random symbols. She couldn¡¯t recognize them at all. Bai Di said, ¡°One is the lizard tribe from the Big Dipper River Zone and the crocodile tribe from Tian Wu Lake.¡± Huanhuan looked shocked. ¡°Are those lizards and crocodiles? This person¡¯s imagination is about to break through the horizon and rush into the universe!¡± ¡°What¡¯s a universe?¡± Huanhuan thought for a moment and really couldn¡¯t answer this profound question. She said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s put the topic of the universe aside for now. Let¡¯s see how they¡¯re gonna bet.¡± The way these beasts betted was very simple. They would use crystal coins to buy the bone tablets of the tribe they felt would win. The more people bought those bone tablets, the higher the price and the lower the odds. And vice versa. Beasts couldn¡¯t write. To make it easier to count, they used leaves instead of numbers. In front of the wall were four large wooden boxes. Each wooden box was marked with the corresponding tribal symbols. Every time a bone tablet was sold, someone would place a leaf in the corresponding wooden box. The wooden box that represented the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe had the most leaves. It was almost full. Next to the box of the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe were the wooden boxes of the lizards and crocodiles. They sold relatively fewer bone tablets, and the leaves only reached half the boxes. Huanhuan looked expectantly at the last wooden box. She realized that there were only a few leaves in the box! There were no more than 10. Only a few people thought that the Rock Wolf Tribe would win! Were these beasts blind?! Huanhuan was furious. ¡°I want to buy bone tablets too!¡± Bai Di asked, ¡°Whose tablets are you going to buy?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the bone tablets of our Rock Wolf Tribe! Buy as many as you can!¡± Huanhuan said angrily. ¡°We can¡¯t let them underestimate our Rock Wolf Tribe!¡± Bai Di stroked her head and smiled indulgently. ¡°Okay.¡± When no one was looking, he took out a large handful of green crystals from his space. Then, he squeezed into the crowd and placed all the green crystals on the stone table. He said, ¡°I want to buy the bone tablets of the Rock Wolf Tribe. I¡¯ll buy as many as I can.¡± Many beasts stopped what they were doing and looked at Bai Di. The beast in charge of distributing the bone tablets couldn¡¯t help but ask again, ¡°Are you really going to buy the bone tablets of the Rock Wolf Tribe?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A beast saw that Bai Di was smiling and looked like an easy-going beast, so he kindly reminded him. ¡°I don¡¯t know where this Rock Wolf Tribe came from, but they managed to get recommended to the last round of the trial because they have the backing of Sun City. I heard that their strength is only slightly better than that of ordinary small tribes. It¡¯s impossible for them to be a match for the other three tribes. I suggest you buy the bone tablets of the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe. The chances of winning are higher.¡± Bai Di said gently, ¡°My little female asked me to buy the bone tablets of the Rock Wolf Tribe. I just want to make her happy. It doesn¡¯t matter if I win or lose.¡± ¡°Oh, I see!¡± The beasts looked enlightened. Most females were arrogant and willful. In order to make them happy, male beast mates often spent a lot of money. Everyone had seen such cases often and was used to it. There were even male beasts who secretly envied Bai Di for having a mate. Even if they wanted to spend a lot of money, they had no one to please. Bai Di returned to Huanhuan with a bulging hide pouch. Huanhuan opened the pocket and took a look. It was filled with bone tablets engraved with the image of the Rock Wolf Tribe. Bai Di said, ¡°I bought 300 of them.¡± ¡°Why are there only 300?¡± ¡°The beast who sold the bone tablets said that no one would buy the bone tablets of the Rock Wolf Tribe. It would be a waste to carve more, so he only prepared 300.¡± Huanhuan was very unhappy. ¡°We¡¯re being looked down on.¡± Bai Di picked her up with one hand and placed her in the crook of his arm with the other. ¡°It¡¯s better to be looked down on,¡± he said. ¡°That way, we can pretend to be weak before slapping them in the face.¡± Hearing this, Huanhuan immediately smiled again. ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll use our strength to slap their faces and make them regret it!¡± When Xue Ling saw Shuang Yun return, he jumped down from the top of the building and landed steadily beside Huanhuan. Shuang Yun led the wolf beasts through the crowd and walked over quickly. ¡°Today¡¯s trial starts at noon. The gathering place for the trial is the training ground of the Oath Bird Army.¡± The Oath Bird Army was an army in name, but it was actually an armed group formed by the beasts. Those who could join this organization were all powerful soul beasts. The positions in the army were divided by star patterns. It was an organization that completely relied on strength to determine their status. It was also because of this that the beasts of the Oath Bird Army had an almost perverted desire for power. They would do anything to become stronger. Bai Di couldn¡¯t help but think that if these lunatics knew that Huanhuan¡¯s flesh and blood could treat illnesses and even increase the chances of awakening soul beasts, they would definitely devour her until there was nothing left! Bai Di hugged Huanhuan tighter. ¡°No matter what happens later, don¡¯t say a word or take a step away from me.¡± Huanhuan nodded in agreement. Shuang Yun and Xue Ling naturally thought of Huanhuan¡¯s special physique. They stood on either side of her, protecting her. Xue Hui and the other wolf beasts followed closely behind. They walked into the territory of the Oath Bird Army in an extremely guarded state. There were strong male beasts everywhere on the road. Even Huanhuan, who was not a soul beast, could feel that the air was filled with uneasiness. It was as if every breath was mixed with violence. At this moment, only a little spark was needed to ignite this street. They kept a low profile and followed the indicators to the training ground. This was the largest training ground in the entire outer city. It was more than 2,000 square meters. The lizards of the Big Dipper River Zone and the crocodiles of Tian Wu Lake had already arrived at the training ground. The two sides were clearly separated and did not communicate with each other. When the Rock Wolf Tribe appeared, the Big Dipper Lizard Tribe and the Tian Wu Crocodile Tribe turned to look at them in unison. Chapter 396 - Are You Kidding Me?! Chapter 396: Are You Kidding Me?! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the innermost part of the training ground was a pile of stones stacked messily. A few male beasts sat on them. They looked down at the three tribes, their eyes filled with inquiry and scrutiny. The few of them were from the Oath Bird Army that had been specially arranged to guard the place in case the four tribes fought before the trial began. Initially, they were not very willing to come and watch such a small matter. It was just a fight. If they wanted to fight, so be it. What was there to stop?! However, this was a mission arranged by the elders of the 10,000 Beasts Temple. No matter how unwilling they were, they had to complete the task obediently. In the City of 10,000 Beasts, the temple had absolute authority. When necessary, even the royal family had to stand aside. If they wanted to survive in the City of 10,000 Beasts, they could not go against the wishes of the temple. When the Rock Wolf Tribe walked into the martial arts arena, the already tense atmosphere became even sharper. The leader of the Big Dipper Lizard Tribe was a very big cloaked lizard. At this moment, he was lying on the ground, sunbathing. He was enjoying the sun and did not care that a new party had arrived in the martial arts arena. In comparison, the leader of the crocodile tribe was much more normal. He maintained his human form. He was very tall and muscular. He looked powerful. Huanhuan looked at his chest muscles, then at her own. She silently compared them in her heart. Although she was indignant, she had to admit that the crocodile tribe¡¯s leader¡¯s chest was bigger than hers! She was a little jealous. The crocodile tribe¡¯s leader walked over and greeted them. ¡°You¡¯re Patriarch Shuang Yun of the Rock Wolf Tribe, right? I¡¯m the leader of the crocodile tribe, Tiny.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but repeat the name. ¡°Tiny?!¡± This tall and strong man who was about 2.5 meters tall was actually called Tiny! ¡®You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡¯ Bai Di cleared his throat and reminded Huanhuan not to speak. Huanhuan immediately covered her mouth, indicating that she would definitely not make a sound again. However, she had already attracted Xiao Xiao¡¯s attention. He looked at her in surprise. ¡°You came to participate in the trial with a female? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll be in danger?¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°All of us made the journey over. We were worried about leaving her alone, so we brought her along.¡± Xiao Xiao understood. ¡°I see.¡± He paused, then explained seriously, ¡°My name is Thaine, not Tiny.¡± This man with especially big chest muscles spoke with a slight accent. After listening carefully for a long time, Huanhuan realized that his name was Thaine and not Tiny. She laughed awkwardly. She had thought too much. As the leaders of the two tribes, Shuang Yun and Thaine had a short conversation after meeting for the first time. They all had a good impression of each other. They sat down on the ground and chatted amiably, leaving their clansmen behind for the time being. Xue Ling gave a very vivid summary of their meeting. ¡°The relationship between two simple-minded guys must be much more harmonious compared to ordinary people.¡± Huanhuan patted his arm. ¡°Who are you calling simple-minded?!¡± Xue Ling took the opportunity to grab her hand and lowered his head to kiss the back of her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say.¡± ¡°If I say you¡¯re simple-minded, will you accept it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll accept it.¡± Xue Ling smiled. ¡°I¡¯m simple-minded. You have to care for me more in the future~¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Alright, everyone is responsible for caring for the intellectually disabled children!¡± Shuang Yun and Xiao Xiao chatted for a long time until the sun was almost above their heads. Only then did the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe arrive. As soon as they appeared, Shuang Yun and Xiao Xiao stopped chatting and immediately stood up. They tacitly retreated to their teams. The leader of the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe was a fair-skinned handsome man. His appearance was more feminine. Coupled with the natural cold aura of the snake tribe, he looked rather gloomy and cold. Behind him were more than 30 male snakes. They all looked cold and feminine. In contrast, the male beasts of the crocodile race were almost all muscular men. They were the complete opposite of the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe. The lizard beasts were generally short and young. They looked like a group of middle school students. Among this group of extremely distinctive beasts, the wolf beasts of the Rock Wolf Tribe looked especially ordinary. However, after the leader of the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe entered the training ground, the first tribe he looked at was the Rock Wolf Tribe. There was an indescribable coldness in the gaze of the poisonous snake. Shuang Yun curled his lips in disdain. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem as powerful as Sang Ye!¡± Speaking of Sang Ye, Huanhuan¡¯s expression darkened, and she felt a little disappointed. Sang Ye had been gone for a long time. Although he would occasionally send her small things through the space and their connection had never been completely severed, she still felt a little upset that she couldn¡¯t see him with her own eyes. Xue Ling noticed the change in Huanhuan¡¯s expression and raised his hand to slap Shuang Yun¡¯s back. ¡°No one will think you¡¯re mute if you don¡¯t speak.¡± Shuang Yun realized that he had said something wrong and immediately shut up, not mentioning Sang Ye again. As they spoke, the leader of the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe walked over. He stopped more than a meter away and said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to escape pursuit. You¡¯re lucky!¡± Shuang Yun grinned. ¡°You sent so many beasts but couldn¡¯t stop us. Looks like your luck isn¡¯t good!¡± The face of the leader of the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe immediately darkened. His appearance was originally feminine, but at this moment, he looked even colder and more terrifying. ¡°I¡¯ll let you be smug for two days. Just wait and see how we¡¯ll deal with you later!¡± Faced with his threat, Shuang Yun was not afraid at all. ¡°Tsk tsk, do you think I¡¯m scared?! You should be calling me ¡®Daddy¡¯!¡± ¡°Who did you say I should call ¡®Daddy¡¯?!¡± ¡°Whoever you¡¯re talking to right now!¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The leader of the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe transformed into a huge white snake and pounced at Shuang Yun! Shuang Yun jumped back and dodged. When he landed, he instantly turned into a Silvery Frost White Wolf. Seeing that they were about to fight, the male beasts sitting on the rocks finally moved. They jumped down and quickly rushed to the center of the training ground, separating the Silvery Frost White Wolf from the white snake. ¡°Private fights are forbidden here! Those who don¡¯t follow the rules will be disqualified!¡± The white snake flicked his tongue, then twisted away and returned to his group. Shuang Yun returned to his human form and returned to Huanhuan. Bai Di said, ¡°That guy was deliberately provoking you.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Shuang Yun replied casually. ¡°He wanted to anger me so that I would attack first. That way, I would be disqualified from the trial. I didn¡¯t expect him to be the one to be angered and attack first.¡± At this, Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t help but laugh proudly. Bai Di glanced at the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe not far away. ¡°Those snake beasts¡¯ overall strength is average, but they¡¯re full of tricks. We have to be careful.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Chapter 397 - I’m Enough Chapter 397: I¡¯m Enough Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The male beasts of the Oath Bird Army glanced at the four tribes present. The strongest male beast stood up and said, ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s begin the trial.¡± The leader of the crocodiles, Thaine, asked, ¡°Do we start here?¡± ¡°Yes, the rules of the trial are very simple. You can set off for the inner city from here. According to the ranking you get, the first two can smoothly advance to the final trial, and the last two will be directly eliminated.¡± It was indeed a very simple rule. But the simpler it was, the more hidden dangers there were. ¡°Are you ready? We¡¯ll begin soon.¡± The leader of the lizard tribe, who had been napping, finally woke up. He slowly got up and turned into a handsome and cute young man. Their witch doctor was about to go crazy. He grabbed his shoulder and shook him hard. ¡°Stop sleeping! Wake up. The trial is about to begin!¡± The young man rubbed his sleepy eyes. ¡°Oh¡­¡± At this moment, the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe, the Tian Wu Crocodile Tribe, and the Rock Wolf Tribe were all ready. At this critical moment, Xue Ling suddenly asked, ¡°Can we fly over directly?¡± The male beast who was the referee thought for a moment. When the Elders¡¯ Association set the mission, they did not say that they could not fly over. Hence, he nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Xue Ling smiled. ¡°Good. I like that rule.¡± The leader of the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe immediately frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s not fair! They can fly, so they¡¯ll be much faster than us!¡± The referee said indifferently, ¡°So what? This is a rule set by the Elders¡¯ Association. If you¡¯re not satisfied, you can complain to the Elders¡¯ Association.¡± The leader of the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe was speechless, and his expression darkened. Xue Ling asked again, ¡°Even if one person in the tribe reaches the inner city, will it only be considered a victory when all the beasts in the tribe arrive?¡± The referee said, ¡°Of course, all the beasts have to arrive.¡± in this case, it would be useless even if Xue Ling reached the inner city first. The leader of the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe laughed sinisterly. Xue Ling ignored the sarcastic snake beast and reached out to pick Huanhuan up. ¡°I¡¯ll fly you over later.¡± Huanhuan hugged his neck consciously. He said to Shuang Yun and Bai Di, ¡°We¡¯ll go over first and wait for you at the inner city gate.¡± Shuang Yun and Bai Di agreed. ¡°No problem.¡± The referee cleared his throat and ordered, ¡°Begin!¡± The beasts of the four tribes rushed in the direction they had planned! Xue Ling spread his wings and flew into the sky with Huanhuan in his arms. Xue Hui and the other two feathered beasts followed closely behind. From the sky, one could see the inner city. Xue Ling carried Huanhuan and flew straight toward the inner city. On the way, they encountered the feather guards in charge of patrolling the sky. They stopped Xue Ling and said, ¡°You have to defeat us before you can pass.¡± Hearing this, Xue Ling immediately reacted. ¡°As our four tribes advance, will we encounter beasts like you who are tasked with stopping us?¡± The leader of the feather guards responded, ¡°Yup!¡± Xue Ling chuckled. This seemingly simple trial was indeed not simple! He handed Huanhuan to Xue Hui, then looked at the feather guards and asked calmly, ¡°Tell me, are you planning to fight in a group or one-on-one? I¡¯ll fight you.¡± The captain didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to fight alone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m enough to deal with you small fries.¡± The captain¡¯s tone immediately became very ugly. ¡°How arrogant!¡± With that, the guard transformed into his beast form and pounced at Xue Ling! ¡­ A minute later, the guards were all knocked down. They couldn¡¯t even fly. Xue Ling tugged on his slightly messy sleeve and sighed calmly. ¡°Young people are especially impulsive. They attack when there¡¯s a disagreement. Look at this. You¡¯ll have to lie in bed for a few months before you can get out of bed. Why do this to yourself?!¡± The feather guards were speechless. As angry as they were, they couldn¡¯t find the words to refute him. Xue Ling carried Huanhuan over and asked with a smile, ¡°Was I cool just now?¡± Huanhuan gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Your acting skills have reached perfection. I¡¯m impressed!¡± After defeating the feather guards, Xue Ling flew to the inner city without any obstructions. There were divine servants in charge of receiving them at the inner city gate. They didn¡¯t seem to expect any beasts to reach the inner city so quickly. When they saw Xue Ling, they couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Xue Ling identified himself. ¡°The six of us are from the Rock Wolf Tribe.¡± A divine servant quickly took out a roll of sheepskin and drew six dots under the name of the Rock Wolf Tribe. This meant that six beasts had arrived. Huanhuan craned her neck to look into the distance. ¡°When do you think Bai Di and Shuang Yun will reach the inner city?¡± ¡°If you want to know, I¡¯ll fly you up to take a look.¡± Xue Ling carried her into the sky again. They looked down from the sky and could see the beasts of the four tribes rushing to the inner city. They were all very fast. As Xue Ling had expected, the four tribes were all intercepted by guards along the way. The unlucky ones were the Tian Wu Crocodile Tribe. They had already encountered four interceptions in a row. Their progress was the slowest among the four tribes. The fastest was the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe. The Big Dipper Lizard Tribe followed closely behind. The Rock Wolf Tribe was in third place. They were not far from the first place, the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe. They could catch up if they tried, but if they were careless, they would be left behind. Huanhuan was worried for Bai Di and Shuang Yun. ¡°Will we lose?¡± Xue Ling was confident. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything is in accordance with Bai Di¡¯s expectations. They won¡¯t lose.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± When there was only a fifth of the journey left, the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe and the Big Dipper Lizard Tribe began their final sprint. They were getting closer and closer to the inner city. Just as they were about to enter the city, they were stopped by two teams of guards. Although they were anxious, the two tribes had no choice but to stop and deal with these two teams of guards first. The Rock Wolf Tribe suddenly accelerated and caught up. Huanhuan¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°Will they be stopped?¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice just now? At most, two groups of guards will appear on each road at the same time. Bai Di must have seen this pattern and deliberately let the Big Dipper Lizard Tribe and the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe help scout the way. The Rock Wolf Tribe can take the opportunity to pick up the spoils.¡± As if to verify his words, the Rock Wolf Tribe really rushed into the inner city without any obstruction and successfully obtained first place! Chapter 398 - Cheers Chapter 398: Cheers Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe and the Big Dipper Lizard Tribe defeated the guards almost at the same time, but in the end, the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe suddenly attacked the other party¡¯s witch doctor! In order to protect the witch doctor, the lizard beasts immediately stopped and counterattacked. The Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe did not continue fighting. They immediately withdrew their attacks and took the opportunity to rush into the inner city to obtain second place! The Big Dipper Lizard Tribe and the Tian Wu Crocodile Tribe were eliminated. The envoy crossed out all the lizards and crocodiles on the sheepskin scroll. Then, he said to the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe and the Rock Wolf Tribe, ¡°Congratulations on passing the first round of trials!¡± Because he was in second place, the face of the leader of the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe was extremely dark. Shuang Yun completely ignored his scowl and turned to Huanhuan. ¡°We made it to the second round!¡± Huanhuan gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Awesome!¡± The witch doctor of the lizard tribe was so sad that he was crying. The tribe¡¯s leader stood beside him with a helpless expression. ¡°So be it. I didn¡¯t expect us to win anyway.¡± The witch doctor covered his face and cried. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I dragged you down! If it weren¡¯t for me, we would¡¯ve won!¡± The leader sighed. ¡°You¡¯re our witch doctor. Protecting you is our priority. If the price of winning is sacrificing you, I¡¯d rather lose.¡± Hearing this, Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t help but applaud him. ¡°Well said!¡± Huanhuan looked at him, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°I think he put it very well! If you were in danger, I would protect you at all costs too!¡± Huanhuan was touched by his sincerity. The last member of the Tian Wu Crocodile Tribe also arrived in the inner city. When Thaine found out that he had lost, he was a little disappointed, but he quickly pulled himself together. He stretched out his fist to Shuang Yun. ¡°Congratulations on successfully advancing!¡± Shuang Yun bumped fists with him. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely win!¡± Thaine laughed. ¡°You have to win! On the way here, I bought all the bone tablets of your Rock Wolf Tribe. If you lose, I¡¯ll go bankrupt!¡± Upon hearing this, Huanhuan immediately had a very good impression of this man whose chest muscles were bigger than hers. He also felt that the Rock Wolf Tribe would win. Great minds thought alike! The divine servant closed the sheepskin scroll. ¡°The Rock Wolf Tribe and the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe will follow me. The rest of you can go home.¡± Shuang Yun said goodbye to Thaine, then brought the Rock Wolf Tribe to follow the envoy. The Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe immediately followed. Huanhuan looked back at the gradually disappearing lizards and crocodiles and said softly, ¡°They¡¯re experts who succeeded out of more than 20 large tribes. They should be very powerful, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be eliminated so easily.¡± Bai Di carried her forward and said, ¡°In terms of strength, the lizard and crocodile races are actually stronger than the Hundred Tempering Snake race, but luck was involved in the first round of the trial. Coupled with the fact that the Hundred Tempering Snake race likes to trip their opponents up in the dark, their two tribes were eliminated in the end. If they fought a fair game, they might not have lost. At least, not so quickly.¡± Huanhuan nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Mhm.¡± The envoy brought them to the largest colosseum in the inner city. ¡°The second round of trials will be held here. You¡¯ll each choose three warriors from your tribes to fight one-on-one. You need to win two out of three rounds.¡± It was a simple and crude rule, but it was unexpectedly fair. Neither tribe had any objections. The envoy said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you some time to prepare.¡± The Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe gathered together to discuss who to choose. As they discussed, they glanced at the Rock Wolf Tribe. Shuang Yun said, ¡°Bai Di, Xue Ling, and I will fight. Do you have any questions?¡± Bai Di and Xue Ling agreed. Shuang Yun asked, ¡°Should we discuss tactics? Who¡¯s going to go first?¡± Xue Ling took the initiative. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Shuang Yun didn¡¯t ask why and agreed readily. ¡°Alright, you go first. I¡¯ll go second. Bai Di will be the finale.¡± Bai Di nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± They quickly came to a conclusion. The Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe was still discussing. The envoy looked at the sky and said, ¡°It¡¯s time. The three chosen warriors, please step forward.¡± Three snake beasts stood up, including their leader. On the Rock Wolf Tribe¡¯s side were Shuang Yun, Bai Di, and Xue Ling. The envoy glanced at them. ¡°The six of you, come this way with me. The rest of you, go out the opposite exit and wait outside.¡± Huanhuan watched Bai Di and the others leave. Two other guards left with the remaining beasts. When they walked out, they saw a viewing platform. From here, they could see the entire colosseum. Around the colosseum, there were many viewing platforms similar to the ones they were standing in now. Many beasts were sitting or standing on the viewing platforms. Most of them were noble beasts who lived in the inner city. There were even two princes and five elders. First Elder was among them. Huanhuan became nervous when she saw him. She immediately pushed her hood down to cover most of her face. The two guards said, ¡°Wait here. We¡¯ll come get you after the trial.¡± With that, they left. When Xue Ling and a snake beast walked into the colosseum, the beasts in the stands cheered as if they were welcoming the main characters. The judge gestured backstage. Soon, a ferocious water-splitting beast was released. It must have gone hungry for several days. When it saw Xue Ling and the snake beast, its eyes lit up with hunger and greed. Seeing this, Huanhuan immediately asked, ¡°Why are there wild beasts in the Bestial Battle Arena?!¡± Xue Hui pressed her shoulder to calm her down. ¡°This is the Bestial Battle Arena. It¡¯s normal to have wild beasts.¡± ¡°But no one said there were going to be wild beasts here just now!¡± ¡°This is the rules of the Bestial Battle Arena. Every time there¡¯s a duel, they¡¯ll put in a different number of ferocious wild beasts to liven things up.¡± Huanhuan frowned. ¡°We¡¯re here to participate in the trial, not to perform. Why do we need to use other things to liven things up?!¡± Xue Hui¡¯s gaze swept across the excited faces of the noble beasts. She sighed with a complicated expression. ¡°In the eyes of these noble beasts, we¡¯re no different from those ferocious wild beasts. We¡¯re all toys to them. This trial is just a more interesting show for them.¡± Huanhuan was stunned. Xue Hui approached her and said softly, ¡°This is a world where the strong are respected. If you want to gain the respect of others, you have to become strong first. Otherwise, you can only be teased and played with like those ferocious wild beasts in cages.¡± It was cruel but the reality of it. Huanhuan pursed her lips, her face becoming pale. Chapter 399 - Showing Off Chapter 399: Showing Off Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Hui comforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry. Xue Ling is strong. He¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± Huanhuan recalled that Xue Ling had taken the initiative to be the first to appear. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did Xue Ling already know the rules of the Bestial Battle Arena?¡± ¡°Of course. He used to sit on the colosseum¡¯s bleachers. He¡¯s more familiar with the rules here than anyone else.¡± Huanhuan looked at her. ¡°Was he a noble before?¡± ¡°He used to be a big bad guy.¡± Xue Hui smiled half-jokingly. ¡°Stop looking at me and look at Xue Ling. He¡¯s about to win.¡± Huanhuan immediately looked down the field and saw that the neck of the ferocious water-splitting beast had been broken by Xue Ling. The snake beast was also covered in injuries. However, Xue Ling still appeared to be at ease. He was like a veteran hunter playing with his prey. Under everyone¡¯s anticipation, Xue Ling finally ended the snake beast¡¯s life with a claw. There was thunderous applause from the stands! Huanhuan couldn¡¯t be happy. She didn¡¯t like to see Xue Ling being treated like a monkey. Xue Ling looked up at the stands and revealed an extremely dazzling smile at Huanhuan. Seeing his smile, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but jump again. She waved her arms at him. It was almost time for the second round. Xue Ling walked over to the referee and whispered a few words. The referee shook his head, then thought for a moment and nodded. Xue Ling, who should have gone down to be switched out by the next warrior, stayed in the arena. The corpses of the water-splitting beast and the snake beast were dragged away. Before long, another snake beast from the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe appeared. Xue Ling stayed behind to continue fighting. Huanhuan immediately asked, ¡°Why wasn¡¯t he swapped out?¡± Xue Hui was helpless. ¡°He likes to be in the limelight. It¡¯s rare for him to be given a chance to show off his strength. Of course, he has to show off until he¡¯s satisfied before he leaves.¡± Huanhuan looked at Xue Ling¡¯s expression that seemed to say ¡®I¡¯m the most handsome in the world¡¯. She was speechless. This guy was constantly causing trouble! In order to increase the excitement of the duel, they placed two hungry water-splitting beasts in the arena this time! Water-splitting beasts lived by the water all year round. They had sharp fangs, and their bite strength and explosive power were extremely shocking. They were extremely ferocious wild beasts. As soon as they appeared, they pounced at Xue Ling and the snake beast! The water-splitting beasts didn¡¯t care about the duel. They just wanted to have a good meal first! Xue Ling was a cunning person. He deliberately angered the two water-splitting beasts and led them in the direction of the snake beast. The snake beast was forced to run around. The noble beasts were not satisfied. What they wanted to see was a passionate battle, not a stupid fool escaping with his head in his hands. People kept slapping the railing and calling the snake beast a coward! Some of the agitated beasts even threw the junk in their hands at the snake beast! The scene became very chaotic. Under the influence of the audience, the snake beast who was already terrified and uneasy became even gloomier and more desperate. In the end, because of a mistake, he was a step too late and his neck was bitten off by the two water-splitting beasts! The water-splitting beasts devoured the snake beast crazily. Xue Ling watched from the side. After they finished their last dinner, he attacked and roasted the two water-splitting beasts. Xue Ling won two rounds alone. He won beautifully each time. The Rock Wolf Tribe had won! The noble beasts in the audience were shocked by Xue Ling¡¯s courage and strength. They let out intense cheers and applause. There were even bold females who threw flowers at him. Xue Hui smiled. ¡°Xue Ling seems popular.¡± Huanhuan snorted. Xue Hui looked at her. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Xue Hui was amused by her frankness. ¡°If Xue Ling hears it, he¡¯ll be very happy.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Huanhuan said angrily, ¡°If he knows, he¡¯ll definitely be very proud. What¡¯s more annoying is that he¡¯ll deliberately use this method to make me jealous in the future.¡± Xue Hui thought about it seriously. ¡°That¡¯s indeed what he would do.¡± ¡°So he can¡¯t know.¡± Xue Hui laughed. ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t tell him.¡± When the beasts of the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe learned that they had lost the competition, they were all very depressed. In comparison, the beasts of the Rock Wolf Tribe were much happier. The guards walked to the stands. ¡°The competition is over. Come with us.¡± At this moment, the noble beasts in the audience shouted in unison, ¡°Another round! Another round!¡± Although Xue Ling had won beautifully, there were only two duels. They had not satisfied their expectations. They wanted to see more duels. Faced with the enthusiastic shouts of these noble beasts, the referee was put in a very difficult position. He ran to discuss with Xue Ling if he could have another match. Xue Ling glanced at the excited beasts in the audience and sneered. ¡°Sure.¡± The referee smiled and was about to thank him when Xue Ling continued, ¡°But my opponent has to be chosen from the audience.¡± The referee¡¯s smile immediately froze on his face. None of the noble beasts in the audience were to be trifled with. How could he dare to let them fight? If anything happened, their Bestial Battle Arena would be closed! Xue Ling said calmly, ¡°If they¡¯re willing to go on stage, I¡¯ll put on another show for them. If they¡¯re unwilling, then forget it.¡± The referee¡¯s smile was uglier than his crying face. ¡°You¡¯re just making things difficult for me!¡± ¡°Is this considered difficult? So only you guys are allowed to watch us perform but we can¡¯t have you guys perform?¡± Xue Ling patted the referee¡¯s face and sneered. ¡°With all due respect, don¡¯t take yourself too seriously. In my eyes, you¡¯re no different from those beasts in the cage.¡± ¡°You!¡± The referee¡¯s face contorted in anger. Xue Ling turned away from him and walked away. He did not stop even when the audience behind him continued to shout. Compared to these impetuous and noisy shouts, he preferred to hug his little female to sleep. When Xue Ling walked out of the colosseum, Shuang Yun and Bai Di immediately went up to him. Shuang Yun said angrily, ¡°You actually instigated the referee to change the rules at the last minute, causing Bai Di and me to not even have a chance to appear!¡± Xue Ling smiled proudly. ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t share this limelight with you.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°We can¡¯t stay here. Let¡¯s go.¡± Xue Ling had just offended the referee badly, and the noble beasts in the audience were still clamoring for another match. From the looks of it, they would only let Xue Ling go after he couldn¡¯t fight anymore. They quickly walked out of the backstage area and bumped into Huanhuan and the others. Huanhuan ran over and smiled happily. ¡°We won!¡± Xue Ling picked her up. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to me. Praise me!¡± Huanhuan hugged his neck and nibbled his face. ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡± Chapter 400 - The Last Round Of The Trial (1) Chapter 400: The Last Round Of The Trial (1) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Fortunately, Huanhuan and the others left quickly. Later, they heard that the noble beasts smashed the audience seats angrily because they did not get to see Xue Ling continue to fight. The people in charge of the Bestial Battle Arena were angry too, but did not dare to say anything. They suffered heavy losses. After Huanhuan and the others walked out of the Bestial Battle Arena, they encountered the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe. The leader of the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe was shrouded in dark clouds. He looked at Shuang Yun gloomily and said, ¡°Congratulations on your victory.¡± Shuang Yun smiled annoyingly. ¡°I was just lucky.¡± The leader of the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe gritted his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t be smug!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already won. If we¡¯re not smug now, when else will we be?¡± ¡°Do you really think you¡¯ve won?¡± The leader of the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe sneered. ¡°There are a total of three rounds in the trial. You¡¯ve only passed the first two rounds. There¡¯s still the last round. You¡¯ll only really win if you pass all three rounds.¡± At this, his gaze swept over Huanhuan with an indescribable viciousness. Huanhuan¡¯s scalp went numb from his gaze. Then, she heard him say, ¡°Good luck.¡± He wasn¡¯t talking to Shuang Yun, but to Huanhuan. At this moment, the envoy found the Rock Wolf Tribe. He smiled and said, ¡°Congratulations on your tribe¡¯s victory.¡± The Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe took the opportunity to leave. Shuang Yun asked, ¡°We¡¯ve already won. Can we qualify to build a city?¡± ¡°No, you have one last round.¡± Shuang Yun was puzzled. ¡°But we¡¯re the only tribe left. Who else do we have to compete with?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be competing with yourselves in the last round.¡± ¡°You make it sound so mysterious. Can you be more straightforward?¡± Instead of answering, the envoy asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the witch doctor in your Rock Wolf Tribe?¡± Shuang Yun and the other beasts couldn¡¯t help but look at Huanhuan. Huanhuan took a step forward. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The envoy did not expect the witch doctor of the Rock Wolf Tribe to be a female. He was stunned for a moment before coming back to his senses. ¡°A female witch doctor? Are you kidding me?!¡± Huanhuan said in neither a servile nor an overbearing manner, ¡°At this point, is there a need for us to joke with you?¡± ¡°But you¡¯re a female¡­¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no rule in the beast continent that says females can¡¯t become witch doctors, right?¡± ¡°No, but this is¡­ this is unbelievable!¡± The envoy believed that he had seen a lot of the world, but he could not help but be shocked by what he was seeing. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°As long as we¡¯re not breaking the rules, my existence is reasonable and legal.¡± ¡°Alright, we can only proceed like this for now.¡± The envoy¡¯s mind was a little confused. He organized his thoughts before continuing, ¡°The third round of the trial is specially set for the witch doctor. You¡¯re the only one participating in the trial. If you can pass the trial, your tribe will be qualified to build a city. Otherwise, you¡¯ll fail.¡± ¡°If we fail, who will you give the right to build the city to?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll let the other three tribes participate in the trial again. The winning tribe will gain the right to build a city.¡± Huanhuan continued to ask, ¡°Do all the tribes have to let their witch doctor participate in the last round?¡± ¡°Of course. A witch doctor is the soul of a tribe. Their position is very important. If a witch doctor can¡¯t pass the trial, it means they¡¯re not a qualified witch doctor. The temple won¡¯t recognize the tribe¡¯s right to build a city.¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°I understand. When will the third round begin?¡± ¡°Tonight.¡± Huanhuan was a little surprised. ¡°It¡¯ll be held at night?¡± ¡°Yes, this is the time chosen by the prophet.¡± Huanhuan immediately asked, ¡°The prophet will be presiding over the third round of the trial?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. If she could see the prophet, she could ask him to help testify that she had not killed Mather. At that time, she would be free of suspicion of murder! She immediately said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll participate in the third round of the trial!¡± The envoy led them to a stone house and said, ¡°You can rest here and eat. I¡¯ll take you to the temple after the sun sets.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± The envoy turned and walked away. The beasts started a fire to prepare dinner. Shuang Yun grabbed Huanhuan¡¯s hand and was worried. ¡°You¡¯ll have to go for the last round alone. What if you¡¯re in danger? We won¡¯t be with you. We can¡¯t protect you even if we want to.¡± Huanhuan comforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Xue Hui said, ¡°The person presiding over the trial is the prophet. With his way of doing things, he probably won¡¯t let anything happen to Huanhuan.¡± Bai Di glanced at her. ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°The prophet is a very gentle beast. Unless the other party is guilty of a heinous crime, he rarely hurts anyone. If the Elders¡¯ Association was presiding over the trial, Huanhuan might be in danger, but the person presiding over it is the prophet. She¡¯ll be very safe.¡± Seeing how certain Xue Hui was, the worry in Shuang Yun¡¯s heart dissipated a little. Huanhuan said, ¡°This is a good opportunity. I can go see the prophet and ask him to help testify for me and say that I had nothing to do with Mather¡¯s death.¡± Xue Hui nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!¡± Bai Di brought the cooked broth to Huanhuan. ¡°Since you insist on going¡­¡± he said gently, ¡°¡­we believe you.¡± Huanhuan finished the soup and felt warm in her heart. ¡°Thank you for your trust!¡± Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to be separated from you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just going for a while. I¡¯ll be back when the trial is over.¡± ¡°Just being apart for a while feels long to me too.¡± ¡­ Soon, the sun set. The envoy came to the stone house again. He said to Huanhuan, ¡°Are you ready?¡± Huanhuan was full of confidence. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Under the gazes of Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling, Huanhuan followed the envoy out of the stone house. The envoy said, ¡°If we transform into our beast forms, we can get there quicker.¡± Huanhuan thought to herself, ¡®I don¡¯t have a beast form. I¡¯m a purebred human!¡¯ But she couldn¡¯t say that. She said awkwardly, ¡°My beast form is very slow too.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The envoy transformed into a very large hound. ¡°Sit on my back and I¡¯ll carry you. Otherwise, with our walking speed, we¡¯ll only reach the divine mountain at dawn.¡± Huanhuan lifted her skirt and carefully climbed onto his back. The hound raced forward. Before long, they arrived at the foot of the divine mountain. The big hound transformed back into a human. He quickly got dressed and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your stamina?¡± Huanhuan thought that her stamina was much better than before, but she was definitely trash compared to other beasts. She smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m not very strong.¡± The envoy looked worried. ¡°There¡¯s a rule on the divine mountain. You¡¯re not allowed to use your beast form when ascending the mountain. You can only climb up step by step.¡± Huanhuan looked up at the stairs in front of her and felt dizzy. If she climbed up, she would die! Chapter 401 - The Last Round Of The Trial (2) Chapter 401: The Last Round Of The Trial (2) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Halfway through, Huanhuan felt like she was about to die. She sat down on the stairs and started panting. ¡°I-I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m dying!¡± The envoy saw that her legs were trembling and knew that she was indeed close to dying. He squatted down helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you up.¡± ¡°How can I do that?!¡± Huanhuan said, but she quickly climbed onto his back and sat obediently. The envoy had never seen such a duplicitous female. He didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry at her actions. He strode up the stairs with her on his back. He must have climbed this mountain often. Even with a person on his back, he was still fast. After climbing the mountain and arriving at the entrance of the temple, his expression still looked very natural. Huanhuan had no choice but to give him a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re an expert!¡± The envoy lowered her to the ground and adjusted his clothes. After making sure that his appearance was neat, he stepped forward and said to the guard at the entrance of the temple, ¡°I¡¯ve brought the witch doctor of the Rock Wolf Tribe to participate in the last round of the trial.¡± The guard glanced at Huanhuan behind him and frowned. ¡°Why is it a female?¡± And she looked familiar. He felt like he had seen her somewhere before. The envoy smiled bitterly. ¡°You might not believe me, but the witch doctor of the Rock Wolf Tribe is indeed a female.¡± Although the guard was surprised, he knew that the envoy would not lie about such a thing. He turned slightly to make way. ¡°Go in.¡± The envoy thanked him and walked into the temple with Huanhuan. This was Huanhuan¡¯s first time in the temple of the City of 10,000 Beasts. As the largest temple on the beast continent, this place looked even more spacious and magnificent than Huanhuan had imagined. The entrance was a very spacious hall. The ceiling was supported by eight stone pillars. There was a lifelike painting of a myriad of beasts carved into the ceiling. The floor was so polished that one could almost see one¡¯s own reflection when one stepped on it. The envoy¡¯s footsteps were very light. Huanhuan had no choice but to lighten her steps as well. The two of them carefully walked in. The 10 elders of the Elders¡¯ Association were all here. First Elder sat in the middle. The envoy knelt in front of him. ¡°Greetings, First Elder. I¡¯ve brought the witch doctor of the Rock Wolf Tribe.¡± Huanhuan did not kneel. She stood rooted to the ground and met First Elder¡¯s gaze. The envoy turned around and gave her a look, indicating that she should quickly kneel down and greet him. First Elder stared at Huanhuan, his expression changing again and again. In the end, he looked extremely ugly. ¡°You¡¯re Lin Huanhuan!¡± Huanhuan knew that he would definitely recognize her, so she couldn¡¯t be bothered to deny it. She admitted frankly, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°How dare you come here?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m innocent. Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to come?!¡± ¡°What a righteous person!¡± First Elder laughed in anger. ¡°Men, tie up this criminal who murdered Mather and lock her in jail!¡± The guards rushed into the temple to arrest her. Huanhuan immediately called out Little Lotus and Little Green. Both sides were about to attack when a calm voice came from the side door. ¡°What are you arguing about?¡± Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw the prophet walk in through the side door. His pace was very steady. His long blond hair fell down his cheeks to his waist. He wore a white shark silk robe that swayed gently with his steps. He was like an immortal from a painting, peerlessly handsome. His appearance immediately silenced the crowd. First Elder, who was indignant just now, immediately stood up, knelt down, and bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Prophet.¡± The other beasts knelt and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Prophet.¡± Finally, only the prophet and Huanhuan were still standing in the entire hall. First Elder was very dissatisfied. ¡°Lin Huanhuan, how dare you not bow when you see the prophet? How dare you?!¡± The prophet waved his hand. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. She doesn¡¯t have to kneel to me.¡± Hearing this, not only First Elder but the other beasts were also stunned. They did not expect the prophet to treat Huanhuan differently. Did the two of them know each other? The prophet walked slowly to Huanhuan. His eyes were covered by the white shark silk veil, but Huanhuan could still feel him looking through it at her face. His voice was faint. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Huanhuan smiled shyly. It seemed that every time she met him, she was put in a dilemma. The prophet motioned for the others to rise. First Elder took a step forward. ¡°Prophet, this female murdered Mather. We have to put her in jail immediately and execute her as a warning to others!¡± Huanhuan looked at him speechlessly. What feud did First Elder have with her that he insisted on killing her? She said defensively, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill Mather. You saw him leave, Prophet. You should be able to testify for me.¡± The prophet agreed. ¡°Yes.¡± The 10 elders were stunned again. Especially First Elder. He said impatiently, ¡°But the evidence is conclusive. Lin Huanhuan killed Mather¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been misled by the real murderer. Mather¡¯s death has nothing to do with Huanhuan. I saw it with my own eyes. It can¡¯t be fake.¡± Since the prophet had already said so, no matter how unwilling First Elder was, he could only shut his mouth and stop talking about imprisoning Huanhuan. However, Huanhuan refused to let First Elder go. She raised her chin. ¡°Didn¡¯t you claim that I killed Mather? Now, I have a witness¡ªthe prophet. As it turns out, you¡¯ve wronged me!¡± First Elder pursed his lips, his expression extremely ugly. Huanhuan snorted. ¡°I know you¡¯re the first elder and have a high status. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you wrong a small female. But do you know that because of your confusion, I was almost burned to death? Xuan Wei was also forced to leave the City of 10,000 Beasts and become a fugitive!¡± The prophet looked at First Elder and asked indifferently, ¡°You wanted to burn Huanhuan to death? You involved Xuan Wei too?¡± First Elder wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll report it to you another day.¡± Huanhuan immediately said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait for another day. I¡¯ll help you report it to the prophet today. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suddenly be confused again and twist the facts. You might continue to fool the prophet.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? When have I ever fooled the prophet?!¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t fooled the prophet, why didn¡¯t you tell him that Xuan Wei was forced to leave the City of 10,000 beasts and became a fugitive?¡± First Elder defended guiltily, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter¡­¡± Huanhuan sneered. ¡°Xuan Wei is one of the 12 divine guards. His status in the temple is not low, right? He was forced to leave, yet you¡¯re saying this is just a small matter? If the other divine guards hear this, I wonder what they¡¯ll think.¡± First Elder could not answer. His face was covered in a cold sweat, and he was even more furious at Lin Huanhuan for being so unreasonable. Chapter 402 - The Last Round Of The Trial (3) Chapter 402: The Last Round Of The Trial (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Since Huanhuan was wronged, we¡¯ll withdraw the arrest warrant for her and Xuan Wei first. As for the first elder¡­¡± At this moment, the prophet glanced at First Elder indifferently. ¡°After the trial ends, go to the altar and kneel. As for how long you¡¯ll kneel for, Huanhuan will make the decision.¡± Huanhuan wished that First Elder would kneel until the end of time, but she knew she shouldn¡¯t cross the line. The prophet had given her face. She couldn¡¯t make things too difficult for him. She said especially obediently, ¡°I¡¯ll go along with your arrangements, Prophet.¡± The prophet gave her a half-smile as if he had seen through her little trick. He said to First Elder, ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re old, go kneel for seven days.¡± First Elder¡¯s face turned pale. He gritted his teeth but agreed. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When one gets old, one is easily confused. However, the position of an elder is very important. You can¡¯t be confused often. If this happens again, I¡¯ll have to consider changing the members of the Elders¡¯ Association.¡± The last sentence was said casually by the prophet, but when it fell into the ears of the 10 elders, it was like a bomb dropping into the water. Their minds immediately exploded. The Elders¡¯ Association respected First Elder. Anyone with any sort of ambition wished to climb to the position of First Elder. First Elder heard the threat in the prophet¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but tremble. His expression became even uglier. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Prophet. I¡¯ll remember it and never do it again.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to investigate the murder of Mather.¡± The prophet¡¯s eyes were covered by the shark silk veil, but he seemed to be able to see into the hearts of everyone present. ¡°As soon as I find out who tampered with this matter, I¡¯ll deal with them according to the law.¡± The 10 elders lowered their heads, looking very terrified and ashamed. The prophet usually lived in seclusion. Unless it was a serious matter, he rarely appeared. The matters of the temple were basically handled by the Elders¡¯ Association. Power could inflate people¡¯s hearts. Many of them had become blinded by greed after obtaining power, and they became more and more unscrupulous. They did not expect the prophet to strike them in the head and wake them from their beautiful dreams. It also made them break out in a cold sweat. Although the prophet was gentle and did not hurt people easily, he would be merciless whenever he attacked. There would be no room for negotiation. The prophet said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Start preparing for the last round of the trial. Huanhuan, follow me.¡± He turned and walked toward the archway at the back of the hall. Huanhuan quickly followed. The elders followed as well. The envoys and guards were left in the hall. Through the archway was a fully enclosed room. The floor of the room was covered in thick and soft animal hide. It was very comfortable to step on. Huanhuan followed the prophet in. She immediately saw that the wall facing the door was actually polished with an entire slab of black crystal! The wall was extremely smooth. Standing in front of it, one could clearly see one¡¯s own reflection. It was basically a huge full-length mirror. How much was such a large black crystal worth?! The prophet said, ¡°Sit down, all of you.¡± Huanhuan obediently sat on the carpet, and the prophet sat opposite her. The elders sat down neatly against the walls on both sides. They all kept a distance from the prophet. The prophet took out a glass of water and held it in front of Huanhuan. ¡°Drink this.¡± Huanhuan took the cup and leaned close to smell it. She didn¡¯t smell anything. She asked curiously, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Water.¡± Huanhuan hesitated for a moment. In the end, she picked up the cup and took a sip of water. It tasted a little sweet like spring water. The prophet said, ¡°Finish it.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Huanhuan drank the entire cup of water. The prophet took the empty cup and set it aside. ¡°Is there anyone or anything you¡¯re particularly afraid of?¡± he asked gently. Huanhuan thought about it carefully, then shook her head. ¡°Are you sure? Or is it just because nothing comes to mind right now?¡± ¡°I guess I can¡¯t recall anything for the time being.¡± Huanhuan yawned. ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Huanhuan tried to open her eyelids. ¡°I¡¯m just a little sleepy¡­¡± ¡°Then go to sleep.¡± Huanhuan wanted to stay awake, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t resist the invasion of sleep. She fell to the ground and closed her eyes to sleep. The prophet had someone bring a blanket and cover her with it. First Elder asked respectfully, ¡°Has the Dream Control spell taken effect?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The prophet raised his right hand and pressed it against the black crystal wall. With his palm as the center, the originally dark black crystal immediately lit up and quickly spread in all directions. Soon, the entire wall became clear. A blurry figure gradually appeared on the wall¡­ Huanhuan opened her eyes. She sat up and realized that there was no one beside her. The entire room was empty. Where had the prophet and the others gone? Puzzled, Huanhuan stood up and walked out the door, wanting to ask the others. But when she walked around the temple, she didn¡¯t see anyone. Her doubts grew. At this moment, Huanhuan heard some faint sounds. She stopped and tried to identify the source of the sound. Huanhuan followed the sound and found a nest of iron worms! The thin and long worms twisted into a ball, making her extremely nauseous. Why was there such a disgusting thing in the temple?! The worms surged toward her. Huanhuan was so frightened that she ran. She ran for an unknown period of time, but the iron worms behind her kept chasing after her. What was worse was that not far in front of her, another nest of white rock worms suddenly appeared. There were worms in front and behind her, and there were walls on both sides. Huanhuan had nowhere to run and was almost desperate. ¡­ At this moment, Huanhuan was already surrounded by the worms with her back against the black crystal wall. She was about to be swallowed by them. The prophet and the elders saw this clearly. First Elder frowned and said, ¡°Logically speaking, the things that appear in one¡¯s dream when being controlled should be what one is most afraid of. Is she most afraid of these worms? But where did she see so many worms?¡± Second Elder said in a low voice, ¡°A tribe came to report that not long ago, white rock worms, iron worms, and ghost moths appeared on the beast continent.¡± First Elder was very surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t the insect disaster over? Why are there suddenly so many insects?!¡± ¡°Uhh, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The prophet said indifferently, ¡°So many insects have appeared, but you still don¡¯t know anything. I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re busy with every day.¡± The elders lowered their heads, not daring to speak again. On the black crystal wall, Huanhuan, who had already fallen into despair, suddenly disappeared! The elders immediately widened their eyes and saw Huanhuan appear again. She had broken away from the worms and was standing in a clearing nearby. The worms that should have been extremely ferocious seemed to have seen their natural enemy at this moment. They did not even dare to look at Huanhuan. They were so frightened that they fled and disappeared in the blink of an eye! Chapter 403 - The Last Round Of The Trial (3) Chapter 403: The Last Round Of The Trial (3) Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan watched as the worms in front of her receded like a tide, and her tense heartstrings finally relaxed. She wiped away the nonexistent cold sweat and turned to look at the handsome man beside her. She let out a long sigh. ¡°Little Brat, thank goodness for your help. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve been scared to death!¡± The system¡¯s eyes were covered by a white shark silk veil, and his long golden hair was as bright and smooth as the moonlight. He looked exactly like the prophet! He reached up and touched her head. ¡°This is a dream. Everything is fake. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± Those worms were too realistic. She did not expect them to be fake. Huanhuan felt a lingering fear. ¡°Why am I in a dream again?¡± ¡°You¡¯re being controlled by someone.¡± Huanhuan was stunned for a moment. She recalled what had happened before she fell asleep and immediately thought of the cup of water the prophet had given her. ¡°Did the prophet use Dream Control on me?!¡± The system nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Huanhuan was heartbroken. ¡°But why did the prophet let me see so many insects in my dream? Doesn¡¯t he feel disgusted?!¡± ¡°This dream will trigger the thing your subconscious fears most. So many bugs appeared because you¡¯re most afraid of them.¡± ¡°So, I actually attracted those bugs?¡± ¡°You could say that.¡± Huanhuan leaned close to him. ¡°Dad, you have to protect me!¡± The system lifted her chin. ¡°You call me ¡®Daddy¡¯ when you need me but ¡®Little Brat¡¯ when you don¡¯t.¡± Huanhuan chuckled. ¡°This is your territory. I can only rely on you!¡± ¡°The prophet¡¯s Dream Control is very powerful. I might not be his match.¡± Huanhuan cheered him on. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I believe you can definitely take him on!¡± At this moment, in front of the black crystal wall, the elders were discussing why Huanhuan could suddenly dodge the attacks of those bugs in her dream and even scare them away. ¡°Could it be that she has some hidden ability that can restrain the bugs?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t she use that ability earlier? Think about how she was chased all over by the bugs. She didn¡¯t look like she had the ability to deal with them then.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡­ While the elders were discussing, the prophet was looking calmly at the black crystal wall. His gaze seemed to penetrate the wall and land on Huanhuan in the dream. Others couldn¡¯t see it, but the prophet could. Beside Huanhuan stood a male who looked exactly like him. At the same time, the system in the dream seemed to sense the prophet¡¯s gaze. He suddenly looked up in the direction of the prophet. Their gazes penetrated the dimension and met in the air. Then, many terrifying and disgusting things appeared in the dream one after another, mainly bugs. Huanhuan hugged Daddy System¡¯s long legs tightly. He would kill whatever she encountered. A few nests of insects were nothing to him. They were all cleanly dealt with by Daddy System. Under the escort of Daddy System, Huanhuan rushed out of the temple unimpeded. Second Elder exclaimed in surprise, ¡°She successfully walked out of the temple! She passed the trial!¡± First Elder¡¯s face was tense, and he was in a bad mood. The dream was over. But Huanhuan was not awake yet. The prophet said, ¡°All of you, get out.¡± The elders got up and left. Finally, only the prophet and Huanhuan were left in the room. The prophet raised his hand and pressed it against the black crystal wall. A moment later, the wall revealed a figure. It was a figure that looked exactly like the prophet. They faced each other like reflections. The prophet said, ¡°You helped her pass the trial just now. You were helping her cheat.¡± The system smiled indifferently. ¡°You can report me.¡± The prophet stared at the figure in front of him. ¡°You¡¯ve changed.¡± ¡°Have I?¡± ¡°In the past, you would never have broken the rules for others.¡± ¡°That can only mean that I was too stupid in the past.¡± The prophet said slowly, ¡°You¡¯re gradually getting out of my control. I should destroy you just to be safe.¡± The smile disappeared from the system¡¯s face. ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done too many things that are against the rules for Lin Huanhuan.¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s worth it.¡± The prophet asked calmly, ¡°Have you forgotten that I asked you to look for her so that she could complete the mission?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll get the mission done. I¡¯ll help her¡­¡± ¡°If she completes the mission, you¡¯ll have to separate from her. Will you bear to do that? Stop fooling yourself. You can¡¯t bear to. In the future, you¡¯ll definitely break the rules for her again.¡± The system was speechless. Not only did they look extremely similar, but they also knew each other very well. Even without saying anything, they could guess what the other was thinking. Therefore, the system¡¯s thoughts could not be hidden from the prophet. The system argued, ¡°If you destroy me, no one will urge Huanhuan to complete the mission.¡± ¡°I can get someone else to¡­¡± ¡°Huanhuan won¡¯t listen to others. She only believes in me.¡± The prophet looked at him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll erase your memories and make you return to your calm and controlled self.¡± At his words, the system finally looked shaken. ¡°The memories between me and Huanhuan are the most precious to me.¡± The prophet saw the sadness on his face. Their faces were identical, so much so that the prophet had the illusion that he was seeing another version of himself grieving. If one thought about it in another way, the system could indeed be considered another him. The prophet said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why are you so protective of her?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you see for yourself.¡± The system disappeared from the black crystal wall. After a while, the scene of him watching a movie with Huanhuan appeared on the wall. ¡°I know. The murderer is the protagonist¡¯s teacher. He¡¯s actually a schizophrenic¡­¡± Huanhuan, who had been spoiled, was very angry. ¡°Stick your face out. I promise I won¡¯t beat you to death!¡± The scene changed to the bedroom at home. The system said, ¡°I didn¡¯t betray you.¡± Huanhuan had tears in her eyes. ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t betray me. You were just using me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± The scene then switched back to the prison. Huanhuan said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to cooperate with you to complete the mission within this year. Try to slow down the speed of completing the mission until the last day of the three-year deadline. We¡¯ll part ways after that, okay?¡± ¡°Huanhuan¡­¡± ¡°If we¡¯re meant to separate, then we¡¯ll try to treasure every day we have together, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Huanhuan smiled happily. ¡°Then we have a deal!¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡­ The system¡¯s memories were like a movie replay. Scene after scene appeared on the black crystal wall. Every scene was filled with laughter and tears. Chapter 404 - I Can Save Her Chapter 404: I Can Save Her Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After watching the system¡¯s memories, the prophet was silent for a long time before speaking softly. ¡°The memories are very interesting.¡± The system said nothing. The prophet didn¡¯t seem to care about his silence. He took a few steps. ¡°I¡¯m trapped in this temple. I can never get out. This place is like a cage. There are walls everywhere. Wherever I go, it¡¯s cold.¡± He turned sideways to look at the system on the black crystal wall. ¡°I¡¯m really a little envious of you.¡± The system remained silent. The prophet suddenly suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a deal? I¡¯ll give you the position of prophet. You¡¯ll give me Huanhuan. I¡¯ll follow her to see the outside world. You¡¯ll stay in this temple and enjoy supreme power.¡± The system didn¡¯t expect him to say that. He looked stunned. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. If you nod, we can swap identities immediately.¡± The corners of the system¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°And you say I don¡¯t follow the rules. I realize you¡¯re even more ridiculous than me when you¡¯re crazy.¡± The prophet smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been here for too long. I¡¯m sick of it.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll take the opportunity to take over your body and snatch everything from you?¡± ¡°You can take all of this as long as you¡¯re willing to trade Huanhuan.¡± The system stared at him as if to see what he was thinking. The prophet accepted his scrutiny calmly and waited quietly for his answer. After a long silence, the system said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Huanhuan is more important to me than anything else.¡± The prophet said, ¡°But she¡¯ll be dead before long.¡± The system¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°I can see what she can see with the Prediction Mask. Don¡¯t forget, I gave you that mask.¡± ¡°Do you know who¡¯ll kill her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who the killer is,¡± the prophet said quietly. ¡°But I can save her life.¡± The system perked up. ¡°Please save her!¡± The prophet said meaningfully, ¡°I can save her, but you¡­¡± Huanhuan finally woke up. She opened her eyes and stared blankly at the ceiling for a long time before gradually coming back to her senses. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Huanhuan looked over and saw the prophet standing beside the black crystal wall. There was a figure on the wall. The figure looked exactly like the prophet. They were like twins. There was no difference between the two. Huanhuan was stunned for a moment. ¡°You two¡­¡± The figure on the wall moved. ¡°We were talking about something.¡± Huanhuan asked hesitantly, ¡°You¡¯re Little Brat?¡± ¡°As expected, you call me ¡®Daddy¡¯ if you need help with something. Otherwise, you call me ¡®Little Brat¡¯. You¡¯re too good at manipulating the situation.¡± Upon hearing this, Huanhuan immediately confirmed that the other party was the system. She immediately got up and walked over. ¡°Why are you on this wall?¡± The prophet said, ¡°This wall can be connected to dreams. We saw your performance in the dream just now through this wall. Little Brat can also show himself through this wall.¡± Huanhuan tried to remember. She had not said anything bad about the prophet in her dream just now. She was relieved. ¡°Did I pass the trial?¡± ¡°Yes, you passed.¡± Huanhuan was very happy and extended her right hand. ¡°Little Brat, I passed the trial!¡± The system also extended his right hand. ¡°Congratulations.¡± They high-fived across the wall. Huanhuan looked around. ¡°Where are the others?¡± The prophet said, ¡°I sent them all back.¡± ¡°Then we should go back too. It¡¯s getting late. Bai Di and the others are waiting for me at home. They¡¯ll worry if I go back too late.¡± The prophet said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Why don¡¯t you sleep here for the night and go down the mountain in the morning?¡± Huanhuan declined his kindness. She didn¡¯t like this cold temple. She would lose sleep if she spent the night here. She insisted on going down the mountain and going home. The prophet didn¡¯t force her to stay. He said, ¡°Let me send you down the mountain.¡± ¡°How can I let you send me down the mountain personally? I can walk down by myself.¡± ¡°The mountain path is long and dark. It¡¯s not safe for you to walk alone. I¡¯m worried.¡± Hearing his words, Huanhuan could only say, ¡°That¡¯s too much trouble.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Huanhuan looked back at the system on the wall. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m leaving with you.¡± After the figure on the wall disappeared, it turned into a pale golden ball of light and entered her body. Huanhuan touched her chest. ¡°Little Brat?¡± The system¡¯s voice sounded in her head. ¡°Yes.¡± Knowing that the system was back, Huanhuan immediately felt at ease. The prophet was already out the door. He looked back at Huanhuan. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you coming?¡± ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡± Huanhuan immediately followed. The prophet led the way, and Huanhuan followed him. a The two of them walked out. On the way, they encountered many attendants. They faced the prophet and knelt silently. They bowed respectfully and greeted him. Along the way, Huanhuan could barely see the faces of those beasts. Every time she realized their existence, they would already be kneeling with their foreheads pressed tightly against the ground, revealing only the top of their heads for her to see. The journey down the mountain was very long. She slowly walked down the stairs. She had thought that it would be much easier to go down the mountain than up. Unexpectedly, she had only walked less than a third of the way down when she was dizzy and her legs were trembling. She put her hands on her knees and looked at the endless stairs in front of her. She was panting. She wanted to roll herself into a ball and go straight down the stairs. The prophet in front sensed that the person behind him had stopped. He stopped too and turned to her. ¡°Can you still hold on?¡± Huanhuan panted. ¡°I-I need to rest.¡± The prophet said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. At the rate we¡¯re going, it¡¯ll be dawn by the time you get down the mountain.¡± ¡°But I really, really can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± ¡°Let me carry you down.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. The prophet reached out with both hands and picked her up in his arms. He walked steadily down. The distance between the two of them suddenly shortened. Huanhuan was a little uncomfortable. Even though they were very close, his facial features were still perfect and flawless. He almost didn¡¯t look like a real person. In order to ease the awkward atmosphere, Huanhuan found something to say. ¡°Everyone seems to admire you.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Huanhuan asked again, ¡°Do you have any hobbies?¡± ¡°No.¡± Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any hobbies? Then what do you do in the temple?¡± ¡°Meditate.¡± Huanhuan blinked. ¡°Meditate?¡± ¡°I think. I sometimes think about the meaning of our existence, about the speed of time passing, about our past, present, and future¡­¡± Huanhuan sweated. ¡°What¡¯s the use of thinking about these things?¡± ¡°Legend has it that as long as you think through the meaning of survival and time, you can touch gods.¡± ¡°Are there really gods in this world?¡± ¡°God is in your heart. If you believe in Him, He¡¯s real. If you don¡¯t believe in Him, He¡¯s just a symbol.¡± ¡°You make it sound so mysterious. I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll understand in the future.¡± Chapter 405 - Swapping Identities Chapter 405: Swapping Identities Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations No matter how long the road was, it would end. The prophet lowered Huanhuan to the ground. ¡°Go,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t come back.¡± Huanhuan found his words strange. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want me to come again? Don¡¯t you like me?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t the right place for you. Have you forgotten that you¡¯ll be in danger every time you come here?¡± Huanhuan immediately said, ¡°But I can survive every time!¡± The prophet¡¯s lips curved in spite of himself at her bright smile. ¡°You¡¯re a lucky girl.¡± Huanhuan chuckled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get going. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Huanhuan turned and walked a few steps before suddenly stopping. She looked back at the prophet and saw that he was still standing where he was. His slender figure stood in the night, looking even more lonely and cold. His eyes were covered by the white shark silk veil, but Huanhuan could still feel his gaze. Her heart skipped a beat. She waved her arms and smiled. ¡°Go back!¡± The prophet smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go back when you¡¯ve left.¡± Huanhuan turned and walked away. Only when she had completely disappeared into the night did the prophet look away. He turned away, his face hidden in the night. ¡­ On the way back, Huanhuan said as she walked, ¡°I think the prophet is quite good!¡± The system said, ¡°You met him twice and you think he¡¯s a good person? You¡¯re too trusting.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s a woman¡¯s sixth sense.¡± ¡°Hehe, I really don¡¯t understand.¡± Huanhuan asked again, ¡°What did you say to the prophet while I was asleep?¡± ¡°You really want to know?¡± Huanhuan urged, ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Tell me quickly!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll scare you if I tell you.¡± Huanhuan patted her chest and said, ¡°I¡¯m very bold. Nothing in this world can scare me except bugs and Xing Chen!¡± The system said, ¡°The prophet said he envied my life and wanted to swap identities with me.¡± Huanhuan was so frightened that she staggered and almost fell to the ground. She asked in horror, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you agreed to him? Who are you now? Are you Little Brat or the prophet?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You¡¯re my only daughter. How could I bear to abandon you? I rejected his suggestion on the spot and said that I¡¯ll rely on you for the rest of my life. It¡¯s absolutely impossible for me to leave you!¡± Hearing this, Huanhuan heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°Good job!¡± The system deliberately teased her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that there¡¯s nothing in this world that can scare you except bugs and Xing Chen? Why were you so frightened by my words just now? Does it feel good to slap your own face?¡± Huanhuan was not angry at all. She smiled and said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t leave me, it doesn¡¯t matter if my face is swollen!¡± ¡°Really? Then stick your face over. I¡¯ll slap it for you.¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Not long after, Huanhuan saw a familiar figure standing in front of her. It was Bai Di! Delighted, she raced over and threw herself into his arms. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Bai Di picked her up. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to walk at night. I was worried about you, so I came to pick you up.¡± Huanhuan smiled proudly. ¡°I passed the trial. We can build a beast city now!¡± ¡°I already know. An envoy came to inform us.¡± Bai Di carried her back. ¡°Was the trial dangerous? Are you hurt?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t dangerous. I¡¯m not injured.¡± Huanhuan raised her chin. If she had a tail behind her, it would have been in the air by now. ¡®Praise me! Praise me for being amazing!¡¯ Bai Di smiled. ¡°You¡¯re amazing. You passed such a difficult trial. If those beasts who look down on you and the Rock Wolf Tribe find out, they¡¯ll definitely regret not recognizing you.¡± ¡°Hmph, we won the bet. Remember to remind me to get the money tomorrow.¡± Bai Di looked at her indulgently. ¡°Okay.¡± They returned home. Shuang Yun and Xue Ling were still awake. After confirming that Huanhuan was safe, Shuang Yun and Xue Ling were relieved. Ever since Huanhuan left, their hearts had been in their mouths. Their minds were filled with scenes of Huanhuan encountering danger. They couldn¡¯t finish a task seriously. Shuang Yun hugged Huanhuan and nuzzled her neck. ¡°I won¡¯t let you leave alone again.¡± Huanhuan stroked his short silver-white hair as if she was touching a large canine. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Not only am I fine, but I also successfully passed the last round of the trial. When we go back, we can build a beast city openly.¡± The next morning, Shuang Yun greeted the King of Beasts on behalf of the Rock Wolf Tribe and took the green crystal disc that represented a low-level beast city from him. In the middle of the disc was a wolf-shaped totem. With this green crystal disc, the Rock Wolf Tribe would be the newest beast city. Shuang Yun had planned to leave after getting the green crystal disc, but the King of Beasts stopped him and asked him about He Guang. ¡°That third son of mine went to the Black River to fight. It¡¯s been almost half a year. His mother and I miss him. I wonder how he¡¯s doing over there.¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°His Highness He Guang is a very good general. With him guarding the Black River, the surrounding beasts feel much safer. Your Majesty¡¯s son is really powerful!¡± Any parent liked to be praised for their son, and the King of Beasts was no exception. He laughed loudly. ¡°He Guang does have some ability to lead troops in battle, but he¡¯s too young. He¡¯s very impulsive. You have to help me keep an eye on him. Don¡¯t let him be confused.¡± ¡°I will.¡± The King of Beasts chatted with him for a while more until they finished talking about all the topics they could talk about. Only then did the King of Beasts get to the point. ¡°The Divine Wood City has been destroyed. We¡¯ll soon choose a middle-level beast city to replace the Divine Wood City. You should know about this, right?¡± Shuang Yun nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little about it.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯re already a low-level beast city, you¡¯re qualified to compete for the chance to be a medium-level beast city. Have you ever thought of taking this opportunity to upgrade to a medium-level beast city?¡± Shuang Yun was stunned for a moment. The temptation of a medium-level beast city was too great. His heart immediately burned. He forced himself to calm down. ¡°This is against the rules, isn¡¯t it? After all, we just obtained the qualifications to build a low-level beast city. We haven¡¯t even built a beast city yet. How can we compete with the other beast cities?¡± ¡°The matter of building a city can be postponed. If you can really win the right to build a medium-level beast city, you can just build a medium-level beast city straight away. It¡¯ll be easier.¡± ¡°Will the other low-level beast cities agree?¡± The King of Beasts¡¯ tone was very domineering. ¡°So what if they don¡¯t agree? The person who decides who can obtain the medium-level beast city is the prophet. As long as the prophet gives his opinion, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Chapter 406 - I’m Rich! Chapter 406: I¡¯m Rich! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan pulled Bai Di and Xue Ling to the outer city and found the beast who opened the gambling den. She realized that he was the owner of a gambling den. She poured a full bag of bone tablets onto the table. ¡°I bought all of these. According to the 28-to-1 odds, you should give me 8,400 green crystals now.¡± 8,400 green crystal coins was definitely not a small sum. As soon as the owner of the gambling den heard the number, he was furious. ¡°We don¡¯t have that many crystal coins,¡± he said gruffly. ¡°Oh! Are you going back on your word?¡± Huanhuan slapped the table. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t take out 8,400 green crystals today, I¡¯ll tear down your gambling den!¡± Under normal circumstances, the gambling den¡¯s boss would get his thugs to teach the troublemakers a lesson before throwing them out. However, the troublemaker was a delicate and cute female. Although her face was covered by a veil and her entire face could not be seen, one could tell from her big watery eyes that she was definitely a rare beautiful female. Faced with a female, especially a beautiful female, male beasts always had the urge to be extra kind. The owner said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back on my word, but I really don¡¯t have that many crystal coins here. Even if you tear down my gambling den, I can¡¯t take out more than 8,000 green crystals.¡± Huanhuan was not fooled at all. ¡°How dare you open a gambling den without money? You must be joking!¡± At that moment, Thaine walked in. He was surprised to see Huanhuan and Bai Di. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°We won the bet with the bone tablets we bought. We came to get the crystal coins.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here to get money too.¡± Thaine took out a hide bag and poured out all the bone tablets inside. They were all bone tablets of the Rock Wolf Tribe. There were about a hundred of them. Huanhuan counted for him. ¡°There are a total of 103 bone tablets here. According to the odds, you should be able to earn 2,884 green crystals!¡± Thaine couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue. ¡°So much money! I¡¯m really going to be rich this time!¡± Unexpectedly, the owner of the gambling den took out a bag, grabbed a handful of crystal coins, and threw them on the table. ¡°For your sake, take these crystal coins and distribute them.¡± Thaine glanced at the crystal coins. There were not even 200, let alone 2,000. He immediately frowned and said unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re scamming me!¡± The owner of the gambling den said, ¡°I only have these crystal coins. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want them.¡± Huanhuan could tell that this guy was a troublemaker. He would do whatever he could. He had no intention of paying up according to the agreement. She gathered the crystal coins and counted them. ¡°There¡¯s a hundred in total. You still owe me 8,300 crystal coins.¡± ¡°Hey! Why are you so stubborn, little female? It¡¯s good enough that I can give you a hundred crystal coins. Take them and leave quickly. Don¡¯t disturb my business!¡± As the owner spoke, he pushed Huanhuan out. In the process, he accidentally touched her hand. He was surprised to find that her skin was very delicate and smooth. It felt very good to touch. Unable to resist, he grabbed her hand and touched it twice more. His smile was very wretched. ¡°If you can stay and play with me, I¡¯ll consider giving you the remaining 8,000 crystal coins.¡± Huanhuan smiled faintly. ¡°How do you wish to play?¡± The owner¡¯s claws were about to touch her chest. ¡°Of course¡­¡± However, before his fingers could touch her, Little Green suddenly appeared and whipped him away! Seeing that their boss had been beaten up, the thugs in the casino rushed toward Huanhuan! Bai Di pulled Huanhuan behind him and kicked the nearest thug. The owner of the gambling den struggled to his feet. He covered his wounded cheek and cursed fiercely, ¡°Catch the three of them! I¡¯ll kill them today!¡± Xue Ling casually waved his hand and threw a fireball at the owner¡¯s hide skirt. The hide skirt burned, and the owner screamed and rolled on the ground. Someone beside him wanted to save him, but they were too frightened by the fireball in Xue Ling¡¯s hand to approach. Xue Ling said calmly, ¡°If anyone dares to save him, I¡¯ll burn that person too.¡± Bai Di and Thaine were quick and efficient. They quickly beat the thugs to the ground. Bai Di casually grabbed a beaten beast and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the money?¡± The man was afraid that they would hit him again. He quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s in the small room at the back. There¡¯s a piece of hide hanging on the wall. If you pull the hide open, you can see a small hole. The money is in there.¡± When the owner of the gambling den heard that his subordinate had revealed his secret, he was so angry that he wanted to kill someone. However, he was still burning and had no time to spare. He could only watch as Bai Di walked into the small room. Before long, Bai Di walked out with a bulging hide bag. He placed the bag on the table, and there was the crisp sound of crystal coins colliding. He waved at Huanhuan. ¡°Come and count.¡± Huanhuan ran over and opened the bag. She saw that it was filled with sparkling green crystals. Her eyes lit up. She counted carefully and then distributed 2,884 green crystals to Thaine. She said, ¡°These are your winnings. Count them and see if I¡¯m wrong.¡± Thaine smiled heroically. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to count. You can count for me. I believe you.¡± Huanhuan counted the remaining green crystal coins. There were exactly 8,320. She put 8,300 of them into her bag, then threw the remaining 20 crystal coins to the gambling den owner who was still rolling on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m easily satisfied. I only take the money I won. I¡¯ll return these 20 crystal coins to you. Take them.¡± Bai Di picked up the bag filled with crystal coins and said to Xue Ling, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xue Ling retracted his fireball. Huanhuan walked out of the gambling den with Bai Di in one hand and Xue Ling in the other. After saying goodbye to Thaine, they went home. Huanhuan and the other two returned to the stone house in the inner city and realized that Shuang Yun had returned. Shuang Yun saw Bai Di carrying a bulging hide bag and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all green crystal coins. We won them by buying bone tablets.¡± Huanhuan smiled proudly. Most of the beasts did not think highly of the Rock Wolf Tribe. They all threw their money at the Hundred Tempering Snake Tribe. They did not expect the Rock Wolf Tribe to become the dark horse of this trial. In the end, they all lost. Only Huanhuan and Thaine won. Huanhuan touched the bag of green crystals in front of her and said with a smile, ¡°Not only was I able to prove them wrong, but I also made money out of it. This deal is really worth it!¡± Bai Di was amused by her miserly look. He stroked her head. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Shuang Yun took out the green crystal disc. ¡°The King of Beasts gave this to us. In addition, he told me something.¡± Chapter 407 - I Think You’re Asking For A Chapter 407: I Think You¡¯re Asking For A Beating Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Shuang Yun roughly explained the upgrade to a medium-level beast city. Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°We haven¡¯t even established a beast city yet. Isn¡¯t it too soon for us to upgrade to a medium-level beast city?¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°The King of Beasts wants us to directly build a medium-level beast city after upgrading to a medium-level beast city. This way, we can save the trouble of transforming a low-level beast city into a medium-level beast city.¡± Huanhuan looked at Bai Di and Xue Ling. ¡°What do you think?¡± Xue Ling smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m very curious. Why does the King of Beasts want us to fight to upgrade to a medium-level beast city? And from the looks of it, he seems to be very confident that we can upgrade to a medium-level beast city.¡± Xue Hui said at the right time, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this from the Jing father and son of the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce. The low-level beast cities that should have the most hope of being upgraded this time should be Red Crystal City and Blue Crystal City. Red Crystal City is the territory of Sun City. The city lord was killed by us. Now that the place is in chaos, they definitely won¡¯t have a chance to upgrade to a medium-level beast city. Now, there¡¯s only Blue Crystal City left, but they¡¯ve been very close to Dark Moon City recently. It¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re secretly in cahoots.¡± Bai Di analyzed, ¡°In other words, Blue Crystal City is close to the Dark Moon City. If Blue Crystal City is upgraded to a medium-level beast city in the future, they¡¯ll definitely form an alliance with Dark Moon City. At that time, the three-way situation will be broken, and the scales will tilt toward Dark Moon City. This is very bad for the City of 10,000 Beasts.¡± The situation that the higher-ups wanted to see the most was nothing more than balance. However, if Dark Moon City and Blue Crystal City became allies, the situation between the medium-level beast cities would no longer be balanced. The City of 10,000 Beasts would no longer be able to control the situation. This was a huge hidden danger to the King of Beasts who had been in power for a long time. Xue Ling chuckled. ¡°Has the King of Beasts forgotten Bai Di¡¯s relationship with Sun City? If the Rock Wolf Tribe upgrades to a medium-level beast city, isn¡¯t he worried that we¡¯ll become allies with Sun City?¡± ¡°No,¡± Bai Di replied straightforwardly. ¡°Bai Luo almost fell out with me for the throne. This matter has blown up. I believe the King of Beasts should have heard about it.¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°You mean, the King of Beasts thinks that you don¡¯t have a good relationship with Bai Luo, so he¡¯s deliberately roping in our Rock Wolf Tribe?¡± The Rock Wolf Tribe had many old grudges with Dark Moon City, and their relationship had long been strained. Bai Di and Bai Luo had fallen out over the throne. Bai Di would definitely not agree to let the Rock Wolf Tribe get close to Sun City. In this way, the relationship between Rock Wolf Tribe and Sun City would be completely cut off. This would balance out the forces between the three medium-level beast cities. Huanhuan clicked her tongue. ¡°The King of Beasts is really scheming!¡± Shuang Yun grinned and said, ¡°But he still miscalculated. Bai Di and Bai Luo only have a bad relationship on the surface. In fact, the three brothers have a good relationship!¡± Bai Di said, ¡°Since the King of Beasts has misunderstood that my relationship with Bai Luo is bad, let¡¯s go with the flow and deepen this misunderstanding. Let¡¯s not let the King of Beasts know the truth.¡± Shuang Yun immediately said to Huanhuan, ¡°Look, this is the Bai Di you like. He looks nice, but when you cut him open, his heart is black.¡± Bai Di cleared his throat. ¡°Even if you want to sow discord, can you say these things behind my back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like to talk behind people¡¯s backs. If I wanna say something, I¡¯ll say it to your face.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°You¡¯re a city lord now. Can¡¯t you act like one?¡± Shuang Yun smiled proudly. ¡°Being straightforward is my style as a city lord. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s great?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re asking for a beating.¡± Shuang Yun opened his arms. ¡°Hurry up and hit me with your little fists. I can¡¯t wait.¡± Huanhuan grabbed Xue Ling¡¯s hand and hit Shuang Yun¡¯s chest. Shuang Yun quickly dodged and muttered, ¡°My body is only for Huanhuan. Everyone else, go to the side!¡± Xue Ling took the opportunity to hug Huanhuan. ¡°Unfortunately, Huanhuan doesn¡¯t like you. She likes me more.¡± ¡°Huanhuan clearly likes me more. She doesn¡¯t like old guys like you with rough skin and tough flesh.¡± ¡°No matter how old I am, I¡¯m still much better than a young brat like you.¡± ¡°Who are you calling a brat?¡± ¡°The one who responded!¡± ¡­ Seeing that the two of them were about to fight again, Huanhuan slowly retreated from Xue Ling¡¯s arms and pulled him aside. Now, she had finally seen their true colors. Shuang Yun and Xue Ling were born with bad mouths. They liked to argue with each other. In the past, she would foolishly rush forward to help mediate the fight. In the end, she was the one who was defeated. Now, she wouldn¡¯t draw fire to herself. Since they liked to argue with each other, she would let them. When they were done, everything would be fine. All she had to do was pull Bai Di aside to watch the commotion. Due to the fact that they had to participate in the selection to upgrade their city to a medium-level beast city, the Rock Wolf Tribe could not leave the City of 10,000 Beasts for the time being. It was said that this selection involved group combat. Shuang Yun seized the opportunity to train his tribesmen¡¯s cooperative combat ability. Huanhuan had nothing to do at home. She took out the Introduction to Alchemy Manual and continued to study the method to make prosthetics. The system helped her come up with an idea. ¡°You can try making a central axis with the bones. You might succeed with Little Pink.¡± Huanhuan asked Bai Di to help buy a long and straight animal leg bone. After sawing it off, she heated Little Pink and molded it before cooling it. She made various small parts and assembled them step by step according to the instructions in the manual. In order to increase the attack power, Huanhuan added a retractable short blade into the prosthetic limb. She found Feng Lan and attached the prosthetic limb to his right arm. ¡°Try it. Can you move it?¡± This was the first time Feng Lan had seen a prosthetic limb. He looked at the prosthetic arm curiously and tried to move his fingers. He realized that it really worked! He couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Impressive!¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°Make a fist and see.¡± Feng Lan clenched his fists. She said, ¡°Harder.¡± Feng Lan obediently tightened his grip, and three sharp knives immediately appeared on the back of his hand. His eyes lit up. ¡°This is good! It can be used for close combat!¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°Do you feel comfortable wearing it?¡± Feng Lan loosened his fist, and the knives automatically retracted. He squeezed the fingers of his prosthetic limb and said in satisfaction, ¡°Not bad, not bad!¡± With this fake arm, he was no longer a cripple. He could participate in hunts and battles again! Huanhuan said, ¡°Take off the prosthetic arm. I have to study it.¡± ¡°What for? I think this is pretty good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed alright as a human prosthetic, but it can¡¯t transform into wolf claws. What will you do when you transform into a beast? Are you planning to run with three wolf claws and a human hand?¡± When Feng Lan thought of that scene, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. He quickly took off the prosthetic arm and returned it to Huanhuan, begging her to figure out how to make it turn into a wolf claw. Chapter 408 - Don’t Act Pitiful Chapter 408: Don¡¯t Act Pitiful Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations It was a very complicated project to make the prosthetic limb change its appearance freely. Huanhuan stayed in the small temporary laboratory and studied the introductory manual for alchemy for many days. She barely had time to do anything other than eat and sleep every day. All her attention was on improving the prosthetic limb. The system was watching cartoons in her head, enjoying them. Once, Huanhuan was doing an experiment when she suddenly heard a hot-blooded shout in her head¡ª¡±I¡¯m the man who¡¯s going to become the pirate king!¡± Her hands trembled in fear, and she almost blew up the crucible. Another time, she was looking for materials when her mind suddenly exploded with a voice that said, ¡°Burn, Little Universe!¡± She was so frightened that she fell to the ground. There were countless examples. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t take it anymore and called out the system. ¡°Can you not watch the cartoons in my mind?!¡± The system was aggrieved. ¡°Why? I used to watch cartoons in your head. You didn¡¯t despise me before.¡± Huanhuan gritted her teeth. ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t play the shows directly before!¡± ¡°Boo-hoo, Daddy is old. It¡¯s not convenient for me to use earphones. I can only play them externally.¡± Huanhuan sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be pitiful. You¡¯re a system. Do you need earphones to watch cartoons? If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re really awesome!¡± Seeing that the ruse didn¡¯t work, the system snorted. ¡°At most, I¡¯ll watch another cartoon.¡± Huanhuan reminded him, ¡°Remember to turn off the sound!¡± ¡°How can I watch cartoons if I turn off the sound? I¡¯m not watching a mime show. You can¡¯t abuse me just because I¡¯m old!¡± Huanhuan felt a headache coming on. She could only choose to compromise. ¡°Then can you turn down the volume?¡± The system reluctantly agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± The system changed the cartoons to a TV show and turned the volume down. Huanhuan seemed to hear someone crying in her head, but because the sound was too soft, she couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. She could only hear a buzzing sound. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and asked, ¡°Little Brat, what are you watching this time?¡± The system sobbed. ¡°I¡¯m watching ¡®Mom Loves Me Again¡¯. I¡¯m so touched! I can¡¯t stop crying! Boo-hoo!¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The mother on TV is so great! Daughter, you have to treat your mother better in the future. It¡¯s not easy being a mother! Boo-hoo!¡± The corners of Huanhuan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Daddy, you don¡¯t even have a wife. How can I have a mother?¡± ¡°Then treat me as your mother! Boo-hoo, I¡¯ve been treating you like a father and a mother all these years. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to raise you! You have to be good to me. Don¡¯t despise me for watching TV in your head, do you understand?¡± Huanhuan slowly held her forehead. ¡°Mom, can you stop crying? My head hurts.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to cry anymore either, but I can¡¯t help it. My tears can¡¯t stop. They¡¯re swollen now.¡± Huanhuan said in pain, ¡°Go find a game to play. That way, you won¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°What game?¡± ¡°Like Minesweeper or poker.¡± The system sniffed as he asked, ¡°Are they fun?¡± ¡°They¡¯re very fun! They suit you very well! Go and play!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll download the games now.¡± The system first tried poker, but he passed all the rounds in one go! Then, he tried to play Minesweeper again. As expected, he succeeded easily. Huanhuan was shocked. ¡®Oh my God! When did my foolish father become so powerful?!¡¯ She asked, ¡°How did you do it? How did you clear the levels?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. I cracked their program, read the game clearance data, and won everything.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She suddenly felt like crying! She thought about life for three minutes in pain, then said to the system with extreme seriousness, ¡°Go wash up and sleep.¡± The system: ¡°¡­¡± In the end, the system did not wash up and sleep. He watched as Huanhuan lowered her head and fiddled with the small parts. He yawned lazily. ¡°All the best. After you make this prosthetic limb, you¡¯ll be able to officially complete this stage of study.¡± The Manual for Alchemy Apprentices had already appeared in the Crystal Mall. When Huanhuan completed this, she would be a proper alchemy apprentice and could learn more complicated content. While Huanhuan was busy making the evolved version of the prosthetic limb, the registration for upgrading to a medium-level beast city had ended. Other than Red Crystal City, which was in chaos, the other six low-level beast cities had chosen to sign up. Every beast city was eager to try. Feng Lan felt very upset when he saw that everyone was busy training every day and he was the only one who could not do anything. At the same time, he looked forward to Huanhuan finishing the prosthetic limb as soon as possible. Huanhuan did not disappoint him. After several tests, she finally made the evolved version of the prosthetic limb. She immediately found Feng Lan and attached the prosthetic arm to him. This prosthetic limb was a little heavier and more agile than the last one. Feng Lan directly transformed into his beast form, and his prosthetic limb also transformed into a wolf claw. He took a few steps back and forth and kept praising, ¡°Very stable. Not bad!¡± There was no fur on the surface of this claw. It looked very smooth. But that wasn¡¯t the most important thing. Most of all, it was pink. Huanhuan was helpless. Everything Little Pink made was pink. She wanted to change the color, but time was too tight for her to study the formula for changing the color. She could only use this pink wolf claw for now. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll change it for you when I¡¯m free.¡± Feng Lan was very excited. ¡°It¡¯s okay. This color is quite nice!¡± ¡°¡­Young man, are you serious?!¡± Feng Lan did not hesitate. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Are your eyes okay?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing wrong with your eyes, your aesthetics must have been thrown out the window.¡± Feng Lan: ¡°¡­¡± No matter how much of an eyesore Huanhuan thought the pink wolf claw was, Feng Lan was very satisfied with it. He ran to Shuang Yun with his new prosthetic limb. The two of them exchanged a few simple moves. Feng Lan¡¯s new limb was even more useful than expected. He was very happy. ¡°Huanhuan made a new arm for me. I don¡¯t have to worry about dragging you down anymore!¡± Shuang Yun smiled in relief. ¡°Not bad. You can train with us from now on.¡± The teams from the other five low-level beast cities arrived in the City of 10,000 Beasts one after another. At the call of the temple, they gathered in the square under the divine mountain in the inner city. In the middle of the square was a very large wooden box. First Elder stood on the steps of the square and coughed twice to signal everyone to quiet down. Chapter 409 - How Arrogant! Chapter 409: How Arrogant! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations First Elder had knelt on the altar for seven days and seven nights. He looked much older and haggard now. There was even white hair on his temples. However, his expression was as stern as ever. He looked around at everyone. When his gaze swept over Huanhuan, he involuntarily paused. Huanhuan also noticed his gaze. She met his gaze with a composed expression that was neither servile nor overbearing. First Elder quickly retracted his gaze and said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone knows about the destruction of the Divine Wood City. Our temple and the King of Beasts have discussed and reached a consensus. We¡¯ve decided to choose one of the six low-level beast cities and upgrade it to a medium-level beast city.¡± He paused and saw the anticipation on the faces of the people below before continuing. ¡°I called everyone here today to tell you the specific rules of the selection. The prophet has given you six missions. You need to clear a small competition that¡¯ll decide the ranking of the missions you choose based on the results of the competition. In order not to ruin the harmony, you only need to talk in this competition.¡± First Elder got someone to open the big wooden box in the square. It was filled with all kinds of plants. ¡°Every beast city will send a representative to name the herbs you know from this box. You¡¯ll be ranked according to the number of herbs you know. The more herbs you know, the higher your ranking will be.¡± Ordinary beasts generally did not recognize herbs. Only witch doctors and envoys knew how to distinguish herbs. The other five beast cities sent their best witch doctors to participate in the competition. Shuang Yun looked at Huanhuan. ¡°You can do it, right?¡± Huanhuan puffed out her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise to get first place for you!¡± Shuang Yun, Bai Di, and Xue Ling were very confident in her knowledge. When Huanhuan walked out, many beasts present looked at her in surprise. They had never seen a female witch doctor before. The witch doctor of Blue Crystal City was called Jiang Bo. As the greatest opponent in this competition to win the upgrade to a middle-level beast city, he started mocking Huanhuan, who was the representative of the Rock Wolf Tribe, when he saw her. ¡°Your Rock Wolf Tribe are lacking beasts, huh? You actually sent a female out. Are you taking the initiative to admit defeat?!¡± Huanhuan glanced at him. ¡°Are you looking down on females?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on females. It¡¯s just that females should be at home enjoying life. You¡¯re a female who came out to show your face. Are the male beasts of the Rock Wolf Tribe that useless that they need a female¡¯s protection?¡± Jiang Bo¡¯s words provoked the anger of the Rock Wolf Tribe. The last thing a male beast could tolerate was being questioned about his ability to protect his female. Huanhuan sneered. ¡°I¡¯m enough to deal with a male beast like you who only knows how to talk.¡± Jiang Bo frowned. ¡°How arrogant!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± ¡°You!¡± First Elder finally interrupted their argument. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Each city¡¯s representatives will start selecting the herbs they know.¡± Jiang Bo straightened his back and stopped bickering with Huanhuan. The other five witch doctors stopped watching the commotion and immediately surrounded the wooden box where they could pick the herbs from. It was unknown if they did it on purpose, but as soon as Huanhuan approached the wooden box, the five of them squeezed her out. She tried to squeeze in again, but every time she approached the wooden box, she was blocked by the five guys. She couldn¡¯t even touch the side of the box. These five guys actually joined forces to bully her! Huanhuan looked at First Elder. As a notary, he should have stepped forward to warn the five unruly witch doctors. However, he actually closed his eyes and pretended not to see anything. Huanhuan gritted her teeth in anger. Kneeling for seven days was already a light punishment for this old fellow. If she had known this would happen, she would have asked the prophet to make him kneel for a year and a half! Not far away, Shuang Yun saw Huanhuan being bullied and was about to help when Bai Di stopped him. Bai Di said, ¡°You can¡¯t go over now. It¡¯s against the rules.¡± ¡°Then are we going to watch Huanhuan be bullied?!¡± Xue Ling smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Huanhuan is smart. She won¡¯t be bullied like this.¡± Huanhuan complained to First Elder, ¡°The five of them won¡¯t let me get close to the box. I can¡¯t choose the herbs.¡± Hearing her angry voice, First Elder opened his eyes and looked at her casually. ¡°The rules of the competition don¡¯t say that others have to make way for you. If you can¡¯t touch the box, you can only blame yourself for being useless.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are your knees okay?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You kneeled for so long, so I¡¯m just wondering if your knees are hurt beyond recognition.¡± First Elder: ¡°¡­¡± He knew that this little female was sharp-tongued. In front of everyone, he could not argue with her. He closed his eyes again and continued to pretend to sleep. Huanhuan did not expect him to uphold justice anyway. Seeing him like this, she was not too disappointed. She called out, ¡°Little Green.¡± Five vines immediately shot out of the green crystal bead and wrapped around the five witch doctors when they were caught off guard. The five witch doctors struggled with all their might. The surface of the vines was covered in poisonous thorns. The harder they struggled, the deeper the poisonous thorns pierced. In the blink of an eye, their clothes were torn and they were even bleeding. Jiang Bo shouted angrily, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Huanhuan smiled innocently. ¡°First Elder thinks that I¡¯m useless and can¡¯t even touch the box. I have no choice but to show my ability so that you¡¯ll make way for me.¡± ¡°What kind of skill is this? This is a sneak attack!¡± Huanhuan tilted her head. ¡°Are you the only ones allowed to bully me with numbers?¡± Jiang Bo could not argue with her, so he could only look for First Elder to help uphold justice. First Elder, who had pretended not to see anything just now, finally spoke to maintain order in the competition, ¡°Lin Huanhuan, everyone has to compete fairly. Don¡¯t cause trouble. Let them go.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let them go now.¡± Huanhuan agreed very readily. She said to Little Green, ¡°Throw these five guys far away.¡± The vine swung hard, sending the five witch doctors flying! The five witch doctors made a beautiful arc in the air and fell heavily to the ground. They cried out in pain. These witch doctors were proud of their status. No matter where they went, they would be treated with respect. They were already used to being served. Each of them was more precious than the last. Now that they were taught a lesson by Huanhuan, they did not even have the ability to retaliate. What was worse was that the other party was a petite female. Even if the five of them wanted to teach her a lesson, they would be too embarrassed to take revenge on Lin Huanhuan in front of so many people. In the end, they could only grit their teeth and swallow their anger. Chapter 410 - Don’t Worry About Me Chapter 410: Don¡¯t Worry About Me Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan couldn¡¯t be bothered with them anymore. She strode to the wooden box and focused on choosing the herbs. She took out all the herbs she knew and placed them in a hide bag she carried with her. The five witch doctors dragged their injured bodies back to the wooden box. As long as they approached Huanhuan a little, the green vine would sway in front of them. They were so frightened that they quickly retreated, not even daring to come close to Huanhuan. This little female looked small and easy to bully, but at this moment, the five of them did not dare to underestimate her anymore. They carefully kept their distance from her. Witch doctors knew a lot about people and herbs, but it was too inconvenient to travel in this era. They rarely traveled, so their knowledge was very limited. The number of herbs they knew was actually very limited. They picked for a while, and each of them only picked out a dozen herbs they knew. On the other hand, Lin Huanhuan¡¯s hide pouch was already bulging with herbs. This female had almost stuffed most of the earthy herbs into her hide! Jiang Bo couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°Do you really know all these herbs? Don¡¯t ask me what they¡¯re called later. It¡¯ll be funny if you can¡¯t answer.¡± Huanhuan continued to pick the herbs seriously and said without looking up, ¡°Just mind your own business and stop worrying about me. If you continue to stare at me like this, I¡¯ll misunderstand that you like me.¡± Jiang Bo¡¯s face turned green and red. ¡°Unless I¡¯m blind, I¡¯ll never like you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get triggered. I was just joking. You¡¯re reacting so strongly. You¡¯re making it seem like what I just said was true. People will misunderstand.¡± ¡°You!¡± Huanhuan tightened her hide bag. ¡°I¡¯m done picking.¡± Without looking at Jiang Bo, she walked away with the animal hide bag. Jiang Bo had nowhere to vent his anger, and his expression became even uglier. When First Elder saw Jiang Bo being rebuked, he felt deeply sympathetic. Back then, he had also been rebuked by her like this, so he knew better than anyone how powerful Lin Huanhuan¡¯s mouth was. She could make others exasperated, but they still couldn¡¯t say a word. After the five witch doctors had chosen their herbs, First Elder asked them to put them out. Huanhuan pulled open the animal hide bag and poured out all the herbs inside. The herbs piled up into a small mountain in front of her. All the beasts present looked at her again with very surprised gazes. Huanhuan noticed everyone¡¯s gaze. At first, she didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Then, she glanced at the herbs in front of the other five witch doctors. Compared to the mountain of herbs in front of her, their small piles were nothing. Indeed, there was no harm without comparison! She blinked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was faster and chose more. Why don¡¯t I share some with you?¡± The five witch doctors looked at her blankly, indicating that they didn¡¯t need to. Even if she gave them a portion of the herbs, it would be useless if they didn¡¯t recognize them. Jiang Bo gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t puff yourself up at your own cost. I don¡¯t believe a little female like you can recognize so many herbs!¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°What will you do if I recognize all of them?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat all these herbs!¡± Huanhuan clapped her hands and smiled happily. ¡°You said it yourself. If you go back on your word, you have to kneel down and call me ¡®Daddy¡¯ three times!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± In any case, Jiang Bo was certain that Huanhuan would not be able to recognize so many herbs, so he agreed readily and waited to see her make a fool of herself. One by one, the six witch doctors reported the names of the herbs they had chosen. The elders of the association would personally confirm if they were correct. Soon, the witch doctors were done talking. The person who named the most herbs was Jiang Bo. Finally, it was Huanhuan¡¯s turn. She squatted down and casually picked up a small golden flower. ¡°This is a golden willow flower. ¡°This is a flowing water stone. ¡°This is mountain mustard. ¡°Shellfish grass. ¡°Sand root.¡± ¡­ Every time she named something, the elders would look at the plant in her hand. Some herbs were so rare that even they didn¡¯t recognize them. They could only take out the goatskin scroll that was treasured in the temple. It recorded many herbs. They compared the answers one by one and realized that Huanhuan was right. When she finished saying the names of all the herbs in front of her, an envoy in charge of registration immediately said, ¡°There are a total of 314 herbs.¡± The elders were stunned. She got all 314 herbs correct. How did this little female know so much about herbs? Where did she learn it?! Facing everyone¡¯s shocked and probing gazes, Huanhuan smiled and asked, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, I should have won this competition, right?¡± First Elder really did not want to admit that she had won, but the results were obvious. He could not lie through his teeth. He could only pull a long face and say angrily, ¡°You win.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with this old man. She turned to look at Jiang Bo and raised her eyebrows. ¡°I won.¡± Jiang Bo¡¯s expression was as dark as water. ¡°I¡¯m not deaf. I heard everything First Elder said.¡± ¡°I got all 314 herbs right. You should fulfill the bet now and eat all these herbs, right?¡± Jiang Bo: ¡°¡­¡± Many of these herbs were poisonous. If he ate them all, he would foam at the mouth and die on the spot. He already looked very uncomfortable before even eating them. Huanhuan deliberately provoked him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going back on your word?¡± Jiang Bo clenched his fists. Due to extreme anger and unwillingness, the veins on the back of his hands bulged. He strode aggressively toward Huanhuan. Huanhuan quickly retreated and stared at him warily. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to go back on your word, but are you going to hit a female as well?¡± Unexpectedly, as soon as she finished speaking, Jiang Bo knelt down. ¡°Daddy! Daddy! Daddy!¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± After shouting, Jiang Bo immediately stood up and turned to leave. When Huanhuan came back to her senses, Jiang Bo was already far away. However, she could still see his ugly face clearly. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°I never dreamed that I would have a son who¡¯s older than me.¡± Jiang Bo exuded a strong low pressure. If not for the sake of fighting for the chance to upgrade to a mid-level beast city, he would have left long ago. He would not have forced himself to stay and be bullied by that little female! After being interrupted by Jiang Bo, the shock of Huanhuan recognizing more than 300 herbs in one go was washed away. Everyone focused their attention back on the results of the competition. Chapter 411 - They Were Jealous Chapter 411: They Were Jealous Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations First Elder got someone to pack up the herbs and take them away. Then, he got people to bring up six wooden boxes before opening them all. Each box contained a bone. They looked like a part of a large beast. Each bone was different in shape. The most obvious bone was the skull in the middle. When that skull appeared, Huanhuan was acutely aware that the eyes of the other five witch doctors had lit up. They stared at the skull in unison, looking like they couldn¡¯t wait to take it for themselves. Huanhuan did not understand what was so special about this skull. In her opinion, other than being a little black and big, it was no different from the other five bones. First Elder said, ¡°According to the results of the competition, the first place will choose first.¡± Huanhuan asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s the use of these bones?¡± First Elder ignored her, clearly not wanting to talk to her. In the end, it was Second Elder who took the initiative to smooth things over. ¡°Every bone represents a mission. Choose any bone from the ones in front of you and complete that mission with your tribesmen. Whichever tribe completes the mission the fastest will be qualified to upgrade to a medium-level beast city.¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me what the missions these bones represent?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Huanhuan was helpless. She had to rely on her luck. She walked past five wooden boxes, then came to the box in the middle. She stared at the skull in front of her for a long time, wondering if she should take it. The other five witch doctors all stared at her as if trying to stop her from picking up the skull. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t succeed. Huanhuan finally picked up the ordinary-looking skull. Second Elder immediately asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to choose it?¡± Lin Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Yup!¡± Although she didn¡¯t understand why everyone was staring at it, it must be something good if so many people were fighting over it. Since it was something good, she would definitely get it first! Second Elder nodded with a smile. ¡°Very good. Please take the skull back. I¡¯ll tell you all what these bones represent later.¡± Huanhuan walked back with the skull. The other five witch doctors were all staring at her. If not for the fact that there were people watching, they looked like they would have pounced on her and snatched her away! Second Elder reminded, ¡°Jiang Bo, please come over and pick a bone.¡± The best bone had been picked. Jiang Bo looked a little disinterested. His eyes swept around as he casually chose a long leg bone. The next three witch doctors chose the rib, tibia, and hand bone respectively. Huanhuan hugged the big skull and smiled proudly. ¡°Look, I got the biggest bone!¡± Bai Di looked at her with a complicated expression. ¡°Do you know who these bones belonged to?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The beast king of Divine Wood City, Qian Ye.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± It was the skull of an old acquaintance! She quickly threw the skull to Bai Di and clasped her hands together. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she muttered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to be your remains. Please don¡¯t be offended!¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you show this much respect to him when he was alive.¡± ¡°This is called respecting the dead.¡± After Huanhuan walked away, First Elder finally opened his mouth and said unhurriedly, ¡°The mission the prophet has arranged for everyone this time is to cooperate to destroy the demons. The bones you obtained just now represent your position in this battle and the mission you have to complete.¡± He paused, his gaze landing lightly on the Rock Wolf Tribe. ¡°You¡¯ve obtained the skull, which means you¡¯ll be the main force in this battle. As for your mission¡­¡± At this point, he laughed indifferently. ¡°Heh, your mission is very simple. You just have to kill any high-level demon above the general level.¡± Hearing this, all the beasts present looked shocked. High-level demons above the general level were at least eight-star and above! Killing an eight-star expert was as difficult as ascending the sky! Noticing the gloating looks of Jiang Bo and the other competitors, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice, ¡°Is the mission I chose very bad?¡± Shuang Yun chuckled. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why do they look like they¡¯re watching a show?¡± ¡°They¡¯re just jealous.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Huanhuan was skeptical. Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°You have to believe in our strength. High-level demons at the general level are difficult to deal with, but we¡¯re not completely hopeless. After all, we¡¯ve broken into their territory and escaped unscathed before. The demons aren¡¯t as scary as they think.¡± Xue Ling tidied his sleeves and said casually, ¡°At the very least, I¡¯m here. It¡¯s just a high-level demon. I can take them on easily.¡± Hearing their words, Huanhuan slowly relaxed. Blue Crystal City obtained the leg bone. They had to successfully complete at least three raids. Earth Crystal City obtained the rib. Their mission was to successfully destroy three enemy fortifications. Golden Crystal City obtained the hand bone. They had to steal the right information at least three times. Black Crystal City obtained the tibia, they had to capture at least 30 enemies as prisoners. First Elder emphasized, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing you have to remember. You only have a month. If you can¡¯t complete the mission within a month, it means that you¡¯ve failed.¡± Once they failed, they would all be eliminated and lose the right to compete for the chance to be upgraded to a medium-level beast city. None of these tasks was easy. Everyone looked serious. ¡°At the moment, we¡¯ve already sent troops to open up a battlefield near the Black River. On the other side of the river is the land occupied by the demon race¡¯s army. Bring your men to the Black River as soon as possible. There¡¯s not much time. Good luck.¡± With that, First Elder turned around and left. The other elders also left one after another. Strangely, the city lords of the five beast cities except for the Rock Wolf Tribe did not leave. They walked up to Shuang Yun in unison. The city lord of Blue Crystal City smiled warmly. ¡°I know that your Rock Wolf Tribe is near the Black River. You¡¯re more familiar with the terrain there. I hope to seek your guidance in this cooperative battle.¡± Shuang Yun still remembered how Jiang Bo had bullied Huanhuan just now and replied very coldly, ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°The witch doctor, Jiang Bo, has a bad temper. His words just now were a little unpleasant, but he still meant well. I hope you won¡¯t lower yourself to his level.¡± Chapter 412 - How Can My Sons Be So Cute?! Chapter 412: How Can My Sons Be So Cute?! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Shuang Yun sneered. ¡°Just now, he dared to mock my Huanhuan in front of so many people. It¡¯s rare to see a male beast as ungentlemanly as him.¡± The smile on the face of the city lord of Blue Crystal City stiffened slightly. As the city lord, he took the initiative to ask for peace. He did not expect the other party to not give him face. He could not help but feel a little angry. The other four city lords also said a few words in succession, trying to get some information about the Black River from Shuang Yun. Unfortunately, they failed. Shuang Yun picked up his little female and turned to leave with the Rock Wolf Tribe. He left the five city lords on the spot. Shuang Yun and the others returned to the stone house to tidy up. The next morning, they set off from the City of 10,000 Beasts and rushed back. They had to return to the rock mountain as soon as possible, gather their people, and rush to the Black Water River to fight the demon army. They had to complete the mission as soon as possible and obtain the qualification to upgrade their low-level beast city to a medium-level beast city! This time, they returned to the rock mountain the same way they came from. The journey was quite smooth, and they barely encountered any accidents. The journey, which should have taken at least 20 days, was completed in just 15. Seeing the long-awaited rock mountain, everyone was very excited. The four wolf cubs and the two tiger cubs ran over and surrounded Huanhuan. They kept rubbing their heads against her. The youngest, Little White, even ignored his previous reserved image and took the initiative to raise his two front claws and hug Huanhuan¡¯s thigh. Huanhuan found these little children so adorable that she wanted to carry them. Unfortunately, they were each heavier than the other. With her strength, it was impossible for her to carry them. She could only scratch their heads and chins. The children were very comfortable being caressed by Huanhuan like this. Big White and Little White even fell to the ground, revealing their fair and soft stomachs. They looked at their mother expectantly with watery blue eyes. Huanhuan squatted down and touched each of them. Their soft bellies almost made her melt! ¡®How can my children be so cute?!¡¯ Bai Di saw that she was so engrossed in touching the children¡¯s stomachs that he leaned over and whispered, ¡°If you like to touch their stomachs so much, I¡¯ll let you touch mine all you want tonight.¡± Huanhuan glanced at his hard abs and refused with her eyes. Bai Di said, ¡°I can transform into a white tiger for you to touch me.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes lit up. That was good! Shuang Yun saw the two of them whispering to each other and was immediately alarmed. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Bai Di calmly changed the topic. ¡°Go and choose a pack of suitable wolf beasts. We have to hurry to the Black River.¡± Yes, this was important. Shuang Yun nodded and immediately turned to walk out of the house. Bai Di said to Xue Ling, ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for the birds, I hope you can ask them to help too.¡± ¡°I can get them to help.¡± Xue Ling paused, his narrow red eyes narrowing. ¡°But I have a condition.¡± Huanhuan glared at him angrily. ¡°Why are you still negotiating at a time like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because the situation is urgent that I have to take the opportunity to make conditions. That way, I have a higher chance of getting what I want.¡± ¡°You¡¯re taking advantage of the situation!¡± Xue Ling smiled seductively. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m taking advantage of the situation.¡± Huanhuan was speechless at his shamelessness. In the end, she lost. ¡°You¡¯re shameless. You win.¡± Bai Di asked Xue Ling what his condition was. Xue Ling smiled and said, ¡°I want Huanhuan to have my babies.¡± Huanhuan exploded. ¡°What kind of condition is this?!¡± Bai Di pressed her head to calm her down. ¡°It takes two parties to give birth,¡± he said. ¡°You can¡¯t threaten Huanhuan with such a thing.¡± Huanhuan was not against giving birth. From the moment she sincerely accepted Xue Ling, she was prepared to give birth to his children in the future. However, this did not mean that she could be forced to give birth. Bai Di was right. Giving birth had to be consensual. Anyone would find it disgusting to be forced to have children. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t let her give birth to my children until she¡¯s willing. The reason I¡¯m making this condition is that I hope she¡¯ll give me a firm promise. That way, I¡¯ll be more at ease.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s anger dissipated a little at his words. She looked at him skeptically. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course. Bai Di can help testify.¡± Huanhuan thought about it. If it was just a promise, there was no problem with that. Anyway, she did want to give birth to his children. Hence, she chose to agree. ¡°All right. I¡¯m willing to give birth to your children, but not now.¡± Hearing this, Xue Ling¡¯s smile immediately became even more dazzling. He reached out and picked Huanhuan up. He kissed her face. ¡°I¡¯m going to be a father soon!¡± Huanhuan blushed and emphasized, ¡°I said not now!¡± ¡°No matter what, I have to be a father. Sooner or later!¡± Huanhuan looked at his smile. He was happy from the bottom of his heart. She couldn¡¯t help but smile too. ¡°Just look at how happy you are.¡± ¡­ Mu Xiang¡¯s heart ached when she found out that Feng Lan¡¯s arm was broken. She touched Feng Lan¡¯s fake arm and asked while crying, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Feng Lan quickly said that it didn¡¯t hurt anymore. After that, Mu Xiang specially found Huanhuan and asked about the prosthetic limb. ¡°That fake arm looks strange. Will it spoil easily? Does it need to be taken care of in a special way? Do tell me. I¡¯ll pay more attention to it.¡± Huanhuan explained to her patiently, ¡°The material I used is special and very strong. Under normal circumstances, it won¡¯t break. However, just to be safe, I suggest that Feng Lan come to me for a check-up every month. If we find any problems, I¡¯ll help solve them in time.¡± Mu Xiang quickly nodded. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°While we were gone, you and Jiu Yuan helped to take care of my children. We should be the ones thanking you.¡± Mu Xiang smiled. ¡°Your children are obedient. They could take care of themselves without us. We didn¡¯t really do much.¡± They chatted about recent family matters, and for some reason, the topic turned to their trip to the City of 10,000 Beasts. Mu Xiang asked curiously, ¡°I heard that you got the right to build a beast city in the City of 10,000 Beasts this time?¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Then won¡¯t our rock mountain become a rock city?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a rock city. The King of Beasts gave us a green crystal disc. Logically speaking, we should change our name to Green Crystal City.¡± Mu Xiang shook her head. ¡°Green Crystal City doesn¡¯t sound as good as Rock City.¡± Huanhuan smiled and said, ¡°If we can successfully upgrade to a medium-level beast city, we can change our name to Rock City.¡± Mu Xiang was shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t we just become a low-level beast city? Why are we becoming a medium-level beast city in the blink of an eye?!¡± Chapter 413 - Familial Relations Don’t Exist On The Battlefield Chapter 413: Familial Relations Don¡¯t Exist On The Battlefield Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The news of the imminent battle spread throughout the rock mountain. All the beasts automatically entered a state of preparation for battle. The atmosphere became very tense. Ah Gui specially found Huanhuan and expressed that the Divine Wood clan was willing to join the battle! When he arrived, Huanhuan was rolling out pancakes. As she stuffed the minced meat into the dough, she asked, ¡°Is this your own opinion? Or is it the opinion of your entire Divine Wood clan?¡± Ah Gui held his head high. ¡°The entire Divine Wood clan!¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re so arrogant.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore. I¡¯m an adult!¡± ¡°Your body is of age, but your mind is still underaged.¡± Ah Gui was indignant. ¡°I¡¯m an adult psychologically too! I¡¯m an adult now!¡± ¡°Mature adults don¡¯t represent others at will. It¡¯s fine if you want to participate, but you have to go back and discuss it with your people first. After you¡¯re sure everyone agrees, you can come to me about this.¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear the word ¡®but,¡¯¡± Huanhuan said as she carefully placed the meat pancakes in a pot that had been heated up with oil. She slowly fried them. ¡°Are you staying for dinner with us?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going back to eat with Aunt Xue Hui.¡± Huanhuan picked up two fried meat pancakes, wrapped them in tree leaves, and handed them to him. ¡°Take them.¡± The smell of the meat pancakes made him swallow. He took the food with both hands and said awkwardly, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll get going.¡± ¡°Okay, bye!¡± After Ah Gui left, Huanhuan continued to fry the meat pancakes slowly. At this moment, all the beasts on the rock mountain were preparing for the upcoming battle. Even Big Goody was actively preparing for battle with her three younger brothers. Only Huanhuan was still in the mood to eat pancakes at home. The box of ashes in the space was gone. Huanhuan guessed that Sang Ye must have found his father¡¯s grave and buried his mother and father together. She wondered where Sang Ye was now¡­ Huanhuan fell into a daze. When she came back to her senses, she realized that the meat pancake was slightly charred. She quickly picked it up and put it aside. Huanhuan took a new meat pancake and fried it in the pot. She asked casually, ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll encounter Xing Chen and Han Ying when we attack the demons this time?¡± The system, which was focused on watching cartoons, was shocked and protested loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t casually mention the demon king¡¯s name. What if he really appears?!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be that coincidental, can it?¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s just that coincidental?!¡± Huanhuan replied resentfully, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about him then. Let¡¯s talk about Han Ying.¡± As long as the demon king was not mentioned, the system would be calm. ¡°Han Ying is the commander of the demon race¡¯s army. If you want to kill any demons above the general level, you can consider targeting him.¡± Huanhuan hesitated. ¡°That¡¯s not good, right? No matter what, he¡¯s Sang Ye¡¯s biological uncle. If I give birth to Sang Ye¡¯s children in the future, the children will have to call him ¡®Granduncle¡¯.¡± ¡°As the saying goes, familial relations don¡¯t exist on the battlefield. You have to kill even your children¡¯s granduncle!¡± Huanhuan still felt that this was not good. ¡°There are many generals of the demon race. There¡¯s no need to target Han Ying.¡± The system asked, ¡°But isn¡¯t Han Ying the only demon general you¡¯re familiar with?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. Golden Crystal City has already sent people to investigate. Perhaps they¡¯ll bring back some useful information.¡± Since she said so, the system could only wish them luck. It was not until evening that Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and the children returned. Huanhuan brought out the fried meat pancakes for them to eat. She asked, ¡°How¡¯s the training going?¡± As he ate, Shuang Yun said, ¡°Pretty good. Everyone¡¯s morale is high.¡± Bai Di poured two bowls of water for Big White and Little White. ¡°I went to talk to He Guang. They¡¯ve fought with the demon army a few times recently. They know the demon army better. He¡¯s only seen two high-level demons above the general level. They¡¯re both very strong. Unless we have experts above eight stars, we shouldn¡¯t attack them easily.¡± Huanhuan immediately thought of Xue Ling. ¡°Xue Ling should be above eight stars, right?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Huanhuan made the decision. ¡°Then let him do it.¡± Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll discuss it with Xue Ling later.¡± When Xue Ling returned, Bai Di talked to him and asked if he could help kill the demon general. Xue Ling agreed readily. ¡°Sure. As long as Huanhuan is willing to give birth to my children, killing even 10 generals won¡¯t be a problem!¡± Huanhuan wanted to hit him. She blushed and glared at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you be serious?!¡± Xue Ling hugged her. ¡°Having children is the most serious thing.¡± Two days later, the troops of the other five beast cities arrived at the Black River one after another. They set up camp by the river. They were not far from He Guang¡¯s camp, but they maintained a clear attitude. In view of He Guang¡¯s status as a prince, when the five city lords first arrived at the Black River, they took the initiative to greet He Guang. The five city lords did not want to waste time. When Shuang Yun arrived, they would immediately hold a cooperative meeting to discuss their next battle plan. Logically speaking, the Rock Wolf Tribe was the main force in this battle. Shuang Yun was equivalent to the overall commander of the entire army. However, the other five city lords were all old foxes who had been in power for a long time. How could they be willing to give up their authority so easily? They often had differences of opinion, but neither of them was willing to give in. They all insisted that they were right. The atmosphere was very unhappy. At first, Shuang Yun would say a few words to mediate, but later on, he couldn¡¯t be bothered and just sat still. He leaned back and watched the five guys argue. It wasn¡¯t until they were tired of arguing that they stopped and looked at Shuang Yun together to ask why he wasn¡¯t talking. Shuang Yun smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m a straightforward person. Compared to using my mouth, I prefer to solve problems with my fists. If you can¡¯t come to an agreement, let¡¯s fight. We¡¯ll listen to whoever wins.¡± The five of them fell silent. As the city lord, he actually wanted to rely on fighting to decide who everyone should listen to. If word got out, it would definitely make people laugh their heads off. In the end, it was the city lord of Golden Crystal City who took the initiative to say, ¡°City Lord Shuang Yun, you¡¯re the head commander. Give us your opinion and we¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Shuang Yun chuckled. The city lord of Golden Crystal City quickly nudged the two city lords beside him. Although they were unwilling, this stalemate was not a solution. The two of them could only say, ¡°We¡¯ll listen to you.¡± In the end, only the city lord of Blue Crystal City remained silent. Everyone focused their gazes on him. He smiled helplessly. ¡°Since everyone has said so, let¡¯s listen to City Lord Shuang Yun.¡± Chapter 414 - Caught! Chapter 414: Caught! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations No matter what the five city lords thought, at least they had already made concessions on the surface and were willing to follow Shuang Yun¡¯s arrangements. The spies sent by the Golden Crystal City returned with the news. The spies said that there would be a small raid by the demon army soon. Shuang Yun immediately ordered people to build fortifications by the Black River. In order to strengthen their stability, he specially asked Huanhuan for some Little Pink. After applying Little Pink, all the fortifications turned a uniform pink color. From afar, it looked very feminine~ The next night, the demon army launched a sneak attack! A small team of about 20 demons sneaked across the river. Yesterday, the generals of the demon race heard that many beasts had appeared on the other side of the river. It seemed that there was a big move. Hence, the witch doctor, Tao Wei, specially sent a team to investigate the enemy. Unexpectedly, the news had long been leaked. The team of demons had just crossed the Black River when they were caught by the beasts lying in ambush in the darkness! Shuang Yun ordered, ¡°Capture them alive!¡± The team of demons resisted desperately, but they still couldn¡¯t break out of the encirclement. In order not to be captured, they made up their minds and opened their mouths to swallow the black fruits they carried with them. Bang! Bang! Bang! After a few loud bangs, the few surviving demons actually self-destructed! Flesh and blood splattered. The beast soldiers who were closer were sent flying and fell to the ground. It was unknown if they were dead or alive. Seeing the mess of flesh and blood on the ground, Shuang Yun and the other five city lords had extremely ugly expressions. They had received the news in advance and specially set up layers of ambushes. In the end, they couldn¡¯t even capture a single demon alive! Shuang Yun got someone to carry the injured beast soldiers into the tent and hand them over to the witch doctors to treat. The city lord of Blue Crystal City frowned and said, ¡°What was that black fruit they just ate? It¡¯s so powerful.¡± The other four city lords all shook their heads and said that they did not know. Shuang Yun asked someone to invite He Guang over to ask what the black fruit was. He Guang said, ¡°That fruit is called a demon seed. Every demon beast carries a demon seed. Once they¡¯re surrounded by enemies, they¡¯ll swallow the demon seed and detonate their bodies in order not to become prisoners.¡± Everyone was shocked by the ferocity of the demons. The demons would rather die than live as prisoners. Shuang Yun didn¡¯t know if he should admire their fearlessness or scold them for being stupid. He frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ve fought the other demons a few times in the past. Why haven¡¯t I seen them use such things?¡± He Guang had fought many battles with the demons and witnessed the effects of this black fruit. He even specially sent someone to investigate it, so he knew more than the average person. ¡°The demon seed is the latest fruit cultivated by the demon race. It¡¯s the latest masterpiece of the witch doctor, Tao Wei. It¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t seen it before.¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°Witch Doctor Tao Wei?¡± Speaking of this man, He Guang¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°He¡¯s the most powerful witch doctor in the demon race. He never shows his face on the battlefield, but he makes things that make our beast soldiers suffer. He¡¯s a very difficult guy.¡± Shuang Yun had never seen Tao Wei before, so he didn¡¯t know how powerful he was. However, Shuang Yun was confident that Huanhuan was the most powerful witch doctor. Even Tao Wei was definitely not as good as Huanhuan! The city lord of Blue Crystal City thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since witch doctors are involved, why don¡¯t we each send a few witch doctors to stay in the camp in case of emergencies?¡± This idea was unanimously agreed upon by the other four city lords. Only Shuang Yun hesitated. The camp was the frontline of the battlefield. There was a possibility of war here at any time. This place was extremely dangerous. He didn¡¯t want Huanhuan to be in danger. He Guang understood his worries and suggested, ¡°You can go back and discuss it with your family. See what they say about it.¡± Shuang Yun replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ When they returned home, Shuang Yun asked the children to go to bed after dinner and called the adults to the living room for a meeting. He bluntly told them about the matter regarding the witch doctors. After Huanhuan finished listening, she agreed readily. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go to the camp with you tomorrow to help.¡± Shuang Yun frowned. ¡°There are too many people in the camp. I¡¯m afraid you¡­¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? That I¡¯ll be bullied?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s smile was very bright. ¡°I have Little Lotus, Little Green, and Choir. With them, ordinary beasts can¡¯t hurt me. And I still have you, right? You¡¯ll definitely protect me, right?¡± Under her watery gaze, the last doubts in Shuang Yun¡¯s heart completely disappeared. He immediately gave an affirmative answer. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll definitely protect you well!¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll go to the camp tomorrow.¡± Bai Di looked at her helplessly. ¡°You just can¡¯t stay at home, huh? You always insist on going out and finding something to do.¡± Huanhuan smiled slyly. ¡°You guys work so hard every day. I want to help too!¡± Bai Di was helpless. He said to Xue Ling, ¡°Stay at home tomorrow and take care of the children. I¡¯ll accompany Huanhuan to the camp so that she won¡¯t run around and disappear again.¡± Xue Ling smiled faintly. ¡°Why don¡¯t I accompany Huanhuan to the camp?¡± Bai Di said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re even crazier than Huanhuan. I don¡¯t trust you with her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the strongest among the four of us. It should be safest for me to accompany Huanhuan and protect her. Besides, Big White and Little White are your children. It¡¯s only right for you to stay at home and take care of them.¡± ¡°From the looks of it, you refuse to stay at home?¡± ¡°I prefer being with Huanhuan than taking care of the children at home.¡± ¡­ The two beasts¡¯ tone was very calm, but Huanhuan and Shuang Yun could smell the gunpowder. Huanhuan put down her bowl and chopsticks, saying word by word, ¡°I¡¯ll leave with Shuang Yun tomorrow. Bai Di and Xue Ling will stay at home. You two can go and do your own things. I can take care of myself. I don¡¯t need you to watch over me all the time.¡± Bai Di frowned. ¡°No, I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Xue Ling reached out and stroked Huanhuan¡¯s chin. ¡°There are so many hot-blooded male beasts in the camp. What if someone takes you away and eats you? You only have so little meat on you. You¡¯re not even enough for the four of us to eat our fill. No one can snatch our food again.¡± Huanhuan slapped his claws away and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m the head of the family. You have to listen to me. Alright, today¡¯s family meeting is over. Dismissed. Everyone, wash up and go to sleep!¡± Neither Bai Di nor Xue Ling moved. Huanhuan placed her hands on her hips. ¡°If you¡¯re not obedient, don¡¯t come into my room ever again!¡± With that, she walked her way upstairs. Shuang Yun immediately followed and picked her up from behind. ¡°It¡¯s fine if they¡¯re disobedient. I¡¯ll definitely listen to you. Let¡¯s sleep together tonight!¡± Chapter 415 - Why Are You Calling Me ‘Daddy’? Chapter 415: Why Are You Calling Me ¡®Daddy¡¯? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The next day, Huanhuan left Bai Di and Xue Ling at home. She followed Shuang Yun down the mountain. Big Goody, Dos, Tres, and Little Goody followed behind them. Huanhuan asked, ¡°I heard you mention the witch doctor, Tao Wei, yesterday. Do you know what he looks like?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± The Silvery Frost White Wolf carried her forward. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the name Tao Wei from He Guang. I heard that he¡¯s the most powerful witch doctor in the demon race. He rarely appears on the battlefield. Not many people have seen him.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The Silvery Frost White Wolf was a little curious. ¡°Why did you suddenly ask about him?¡± ¡°The last time I was in Divine Wood City, I heard Bi Huan mention this name. I suspect that he¡¯s the one who instigated Bi Huan to kill the saintess, which turned him into a demon.¡± The Silvery Frost White Wolf did not expect this. He asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Bi Huan the high priest of the Divine Wood City? How did he get involved with the witch doctor of the demon race?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± They reached the camp quickly. The camp was filled with beast soldiers. As soon as the Silvery Frost White Wolf appeared, many beast soldiers bowed to him. The Silvery Frost White Wolf carried Huanhuan through the camp and arrived at the entrance of a very large tent. He transformed into his human form and said to Big Goody as he put on his clothes, ¡°We have something to do. Take your brothers somewhere else to play.¡± Big Goody responded. She held her head high and waited for her three brothers to turn around and leave. They had been in the camp every day recently and were very familiar with the place. Shuang Yun did not have to worry about their safety at all. Shuang Yun led Huanhuan into the tent. This tent was specially used for meetings. It was covered in a thick carpet. The other five city lords and the witch doctors they had brought had all arrived. They were sitting on the carpet and eating while waiting for Shuang Yun. When Shuang Yun walked in with Huanhuan, she realized that they were all old acquaintances. Huanhuan saw Jiang Bo among the five witch doctors. Jiang Bo naturally saw her too. He looked away awkwardly and pretended to lower his head to eat. He wanted to pretend he didn¡¯t see her, but Huanhuan wouldn¡¯t let him. She smiled and leaned over to greet him. ¡°Son, long time no see. Why didn¡¯t you greet me when you saw me?¡± Jiang Bo: ¡°¡­¡± If he had a needle in his hand, he would sew this female¡¯s mouth shut. She was too sarcastic. She opened her mouth and poked directly at his sore spot. Seeing that his witch doctor¡¯s face was red with anger, the city lord coughed lightly and stepped forward to help Jiang Bo out. ¡°The past is the past. Witch Doctor Huanhuan, please sit. We were just about to discuss how to deal with the demon seed of the demon race.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Huanhuan found an empty seat and sat down. ¡°How did your discussion go?¡± Shuang Yun sat down beside her. He picked up a fragrant and crispy fruit, wiped the dew off it, and let Huanhuan have it as a snack. The city lord of Black Crystal City said, ¡°Our mission is to capture 30 prisoners, but the demons are too cunning. They actually self-destruct to resist. I want the witch doctors to think of a way to make some medicine that¡¯ll make those demons faint before they self-destruct. At that time, we¡¯ll take the opportunity to tie them up and search for their demon seeds. That way, they won¡¯t be able to self-destruct.¡± The other four city lords nodded in agreement. The city lord of Black Crystal City looked at the witch doctors. ¡°The question now is, can you make such a medicine?¡± At this moment, cracking sounds came from Huanhuan¡¯s direction once more. The fragrant and crispy fruits were delicious! They were sour and sweet, and very crunchy! The five witch doctors looked at each other. Jiang Bo was the first to speak. ¡°I know of a medicine that can be ground into powder and mixed into water. After drinking it, you¡¯ll feel numb all over and won¡¯t be able to move for half a day.¡± The city lord of Black Crystal City quickly asked, ¡°What medicine is it?¡± Jiang Bo said, ¡°Toad Skin Powder.¡± At this moment, cracking sounds came from Huanhuan¡¯s direction once more. The sweet fruits were delicious too! She ate two more! No one present had heard of this medicine before, so they all looked puzzled. The city lord of the Black Crystal City said, ¡°Witch Doctor Jiang Po, can you tell me what herbs are needed for Toad Skin Powder?¡± Toad Skin Powder was an extremely unorthodox prescription. Jiang Bo was lucky to know of its existence. As for the formula, he had no idea. But at this moment, everyone was looking at him. If he said that he didn¡¯t know, he would definitely be laughed at for being too ignorant. Especially since Lin Huanhuan was watching beside him, he couldn¡¯t lose out! Huanhuan was already full from the fruits, so she started to munch on sunflower seeds instead. Crack! Crack! Crack! While everyone was discussing serious matters, she was the only one eating non-stop. The city lords had already glanced at her several times in succession, hoping that she would stop eating. However, Huanhuan did not notice their gazes at all. After eating sunflower seeds, she ate peanuts. They were extremely fragrant! The city lord of Blue Crystal City couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°We¡¯re here to discuss serious matters. Can you stop eating?¡± Huanhuan looked innocent. ¡°You can discuss your business and I¡¯ll eat my food. We won¡¯t hinder each other.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re eating too loudly. You¡¯re affecting us.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Huanhuan obediently put down the peanuts and pulled a roasted sweet potato out of the fire with a wooden stick. She had a veil on her face, so she had to lower her head to make it easier to eat. Her hand went around the veil and she silently nibbled on the roasted sweet potato. She looked like a little hamster stealing food. Eating sweet potatoes would not make a sound, but the fragrance of roasted sweet potatoes filled the tent. Everyone swallowed hard at the temptation. Huanhuan broke off half a sweet potato for Shuang Yun. ¡°Eat it. It¡¯s so sweet!¡± Shuang Yun took her hand and lowered his head to take a bite of the sweet potato. He nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed sweet.¡± The others: ¡°¡­¡± After these two came in, they hadn¡¯t done anything but eat! They did not have the professional ethics of a city lord or a witch doctor! Jiang Bo stared at Huanhuan for a moment before he suddenly thought of a plan. ¡°Witch Doctor Huanhuan won first place in the previous competition. She knows the most herbs among us. She must have heard of Toad Skin Powder. Why don¡¯t you ask her to help explain what herbs Toad Skin Powder requires?¡± His previous defeat to Huanhuan had become a hurdle in Jiang Bo¡¯s heart. This time, he could throw the problem of making Toad Skin Powder at her and embarrass her in front of everyone. This way, they¡¯d even. As soon as she heard her name, Huanhuan immediately looked up at Jiang Bo in confusion. ¡°Why did you call me, Son?¡± Jiang Bo: ¡°¡­¡± Shuang Yun slowly wiped the sweet potato crumbs off his fingers and said, ¡°Witch Doctor Jiang Bo wants to seek guidance from you about Toad Skin Powder.¡± ¡®Who said I was asking for guidance? I¡¯m clearly testing her on purpose!¡¯ Jiang Bo was indignant and was about to refute. Before he could say anything, Huanhuan spoke first. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, but remember, you have to call me ¡®Daddy¡¯. Don¡¯t keep calling out ¡®Huanhuan¡¯. You¡¯re not young anymore. You have to learn to respect your elders, do you understand?¡± Jiang Bo: ¡°¡­¡± How infuriating! But he had to keep smiling! Chapter 416 - You’re Too Heartless! Chapter 416: You¡¯re Too Heartless! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°Peel off the skin of the golden horse toad and soak it in sand kernel water for a day. Then, take out the skin of the toad and dry it. After that, you can grind it into powder. That¡¯s how you make Toad Skin Powder.¡± Jiang Bo was in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to make Toad Skin Powder? It¡¯s indeed very simple.¡± The city lord of Blue Crystal City immediately asked, ¡°Jiang Bo, is that really how you make Toad Skin Powder?¡± Jiang Bo didn¡¯t know how to make Toad Skin Powder, but he didn¡¯t want to show weakness in front of Huanhuan. He could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°There¡¯s more than one way to make Toad Skin Powder. I¡¯ve never heard of the method she mentioned.¡± Huanhuan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s easy to know if I¡¯m wrong. You can just follow my method. If the medicine you make in the end works, it means that my formula is right.¡± The others nodded, indicating that this was a very simple and effective method. Huanhuan smiled and asked, ¡°Son, you just said that there¡¯s more than one way to make Toad Skin Powder. Can you tell us about the other way to make it? It¡¯ll broaden my horizons.¡± Jiang Bo gritted his teeth. ¡°Can you stop calling yourself my dad?!¡± ¡°But I am your father!¡± ¡°When did you become my father? Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart ached. ¡°You called me ¡®Daddy¡¯ three times in front of so many people the last time. I didn¡¯t expect you to forget in the blink of an eye. You¡¯re too heartless!¡± Jiang Bo was so angry that his face and neck turned red. ¡°I called you that last time because I lost the bet. I was admitting defeat!¡± ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s make another bet on how to make Toad Skin Powder. I¡¯ve just given you the formula for it. Tell me another formula. If your formula is better, I¡¯ll kneel down and apologize to you immediately. But if my formula is better, you¡¯ll have to call me ¡®Daddy¡¯ whenever you see me in the future.¡± Jiang Bo avoided her gaze. ¡°Why should I agree to your unreasonable bet?¡± Huanhuan said righteously, ¡°Because I want you to obediently call me ¡®Daddy¡¯ in the future.¡± Jiang Bo: ¡°¡­¡± Logic told him not to be angry, but he was still so angry that his lungs were about to explode. He couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°It might not be me who loses. Maybe you¡¯ll lose!¡± ''This chapter is updated by Nov elB i n'', ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll kneel down and apologize to you!¡± ¡°You said it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone present can testify!¡± The city lord of Blue Crystal City secretly tugged on Jiang Bo¡¯s sleeve, but he ignored him. At this moment, Jiang Bo was so angry that he had lost his rationality. He opened his mouth and agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bet with you!¡± Huanhuan smiled slyly. ¡°Don¡¯t go back on your word!¡± When Jiang Bo saw her smile, he immediately calmed down. He couldn¡¯t help but blame himself for being too impulsive and agreeing to make a bet with her. He had to think of a way to fool them. Unfortunately, Huanhuan did not give him a chance to think. She opened her mouth and urged, ¡°Hurry up and tell me your formula. I¡¯ll get someone to help make Toad Skin Powder according to your methods.¡± Jiang Bo didn¡¯t know the formula at all. He was so anxious that he broke out in a cold sweat, but he still forced himself to look calm. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I haven¡¯t made Toad Skin Powder in a long time. I don¡¯t remember the exact formula. Let me think about it for a while.¡± ¡°Alright, take your time to think about it.¡± Huanhuan took out a handful of stir-fried sunflower seeds and continued to eat. Crack! Crack! Crack! Everyone looked at Jiang Bo, waiting for him to say the formula. Cold sweat broke out on Jiang Bo¡¯s face. Crack! Crack! Crack! These sunflower seeds were so fragrant! Jiang Bo couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Can you stop eating? It¡¯s so noisy that I can¡¯t think.¡± Huanhuan said while munching on sunflower seeds, ¡°If you think I¡¯m noisy, you can block your ears. No one tied your hands.¡± ¡°You!¡± At this moment, cracking sounds came from Huanhuan¡¯s direction once more. Jiang Bo wished he could rush up and strangle this sharp-tongued female. Every time he met her, he would embarrass himself! Was she his nemesis?! Under everyone¡¯s silent gazes, Jiang Bo held himself back for a long time. In the end, he couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. He could only find an excuse. ¡°I really don¡¯t remember.¡± Huanhuan spat out the sunflower seeds. ¡°That means you¡¯ve lost.¡± Jiang Bo clenched his fists. ¡°I lost.¡± '''', ¡°Quick, call me ¡®Daddy¡¯~¡± Jiang Bo gritted his teeth. ¡°Daddy.¡± Huanhuan smiled until her eyes were in crescents. ¡°Not bad, not bad. What an obedient son.¡± After the meeting ended, Jiang Bo was the first to leave the tent. The city lord of Blue Crystal City walked behind him. After they were far away, the city lord of Blue Crystal City lowered his voice and said, ¡°You know that female is difficult to deal with, so why did you still argue with her? Now, not only have you lost your dignity, but you¡¯ve also lost everything.¡± Jiang Bo¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. ¡°She deliberately angered me. She deliberately wanted to make a fool of me!¡± The city lord asked, ¡°Why did you do as she wanted when you knew she did it on purpose?¡± ¡°I was so angry!¡± The city lord shook his head and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re too stubborn. She must have noticed this too, which is why she provoked you time and again. However, you fell for it every time. You¡¯d better stay away from her in the future. Don¡¯t be fooled by her again.¡± Jiang Bo was indignant, but he couldn¡¯t think of a solution for the time being. He could only suppress his anger. The city lord patted his shoulder. ¡°Take it easy. When we rise to a medium-level beast city, I¡¯ll help you deal with her.¡± ¡­ The beast soldiers successfully made Toad Skin Powder according to the formula provided by Huanhuan. They caught a few preys to experiment. Toad Skin Powder was indeed useful. They only needed a little powder to make an adult wild ox fall to the ground and not get up. Its entire body was numb, and the effect could usually last for half a day. With this medicine, they were not afraid of the demons self-destructing again. The city lords of Black Crystal City and Blue Crystal City couldn¡¯t hold themselves back anymore. They immediately gathered their men and prepared to launch a sneak attack on the demon camp tonight and capture a few prisoners. Shuang Yun felt that time was too tight and advised them to wait. Unfortunately, the two city lords were eager to win. They only wanted to complete the missions quickly and obtain the right to upgrade to a medium-level beast city. They ignored Shuang Yun¡¯s advice. That night, the two city lords left the camp with their two elite teams composed of soul beasts. In the pitch-black night, the beast soldiers sneaked across the Black River and headed for the demon camp. Unexpectedly, before they could reach the camp, many fully armed demon beasts suddenly appeared around them. The raiding party was surrounded. Under the leadership of the two city lords, the beast soldiers fought their way out of the encirclement and crossed the Black River to return to the camp. In this battle, almost all the 100 beast soldiers they brought with them were killed. Chapter 417 - Traitor Chapter 417: Traitor Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The two city lords were both injured. There were only about 10 beast soldiers left. They were all seriously injured and on the verge of death. They were only able to return alive because they were on their last breaths. Huanhuan and the other five witch doctors were woken up in the middle of the night to help save them. A chaotic night passed. The two city lords finally survived. The dozen or so beast soldiers who made it back were all dead, and not a single one of them could be saved. In just one night, they had lost a hundred beast soldiers. This was undoubtedly a very painful blow to them. According to military law, Shuang Yun punished the city lords of Black Crystal City and Blue Crystal City. When he returned to the tent angrily, he saw Huanhuan in a daze. He stroked her head. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m wondering why the demon race¡¯s army set up an ambush in advance. How did they know we were going to raid tonight?¡± Shuang Yun was stunned. ¡°You mean someone leaked the news?¡± ¡°Maybe. I can¡¯t be sure.¡± Huanhuan thought for a moment. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not think about this for now. When we¡¯re fighting alongside each other, it¡¯s taboo to be suspicious of each other. We can¡¯t fight among ourselves before we defeat the demons.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Although Huanhuan did not mention this again, Shuang Yun could not help but make guesses every time he saw the five city lords. They were the only ones who knew about the raid plan. Had one of them leaked the news? '' Just as Shuang Yun was thinking about this, Xuan Wei suddenly came. He looked the same. His face was hidden behind a metal mask, and he was wearing heavy metal armor. He stood in front of Huanhuan like a tall mountain, looking intimidating. Huanhuan was very happy to see him. ¡°I¡¯ve explained the situation to the prophet. He¡¯s revoked the arrest warrant for you. You can go back to being a divine guard now.¡± ¡°I already know about this. That¡¯s why I came to see you.¡± Huanhuan looked puzzled. Xuan Wei said unhurriedly, ¡°Before I came to the Black River, I specially returned to the City of 10,000 Beasts. The prophet personally met me and appointed me to investigate the truth behind Mather¡¯s murder.¡± Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°Did you find anything?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let me tell you briefly. Mather was killed because he knew something he shouldn¡¯t.¡± Huanhuan sensed something unusual. ¡°What did Mather know?¡± Xuan Wei first looked at her, then at Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling beside her. He said seriously, ¡°This matter is confidential. Logically speaking, I shouldn¡¯t tell you, but now that you¡¯re fighting the demons, I¡¯ll reveal a little information to you.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s curiosity was piqued by his words, and she quickly covered her mouth. ¡°I promise not to tell anyone.¡± Bai Di stroked her head and looked at Xuan Wei. ¡°Just say what you want to say. Don¡¯t keep us in suspense.¡± Xuan Wei lowered his voice. ¡°Do you remember how Bi Huan died?¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°I heard from Xue Hui that Bi Huan was killed by Qian Ye and Xue Hui because he lost his mind and became bloodthirsty after becoming a demon.¡± ¡°Then do you know why Bi Huan was demonized?¡± Huanhuan thought for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s because of Witch Doctor Tao Wei.¡± Xuan Wei was a little surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Before Bi Huan died, he mentioned Tao Wei¡¯s name. After going back, I thought about it. I guessed he was involved in Bi Huan¡¯s demonization.¡± Xuan Wei nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed because of Tao Wei¡¯s instigation that Bi Huan degraded himself and was demonized. Bi Huan isn¡¯t the only one who was demonized, though. There are also traitors in the 10,000 Beasts Temple!¡± ''Follow current novels ON N (ovelB in.)'', Not only Huanhuan, but even Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling looked surprised. Traitors had appeared in the temple! Xuan Wei said solemnly, ¡°Mather accidentally found out about this. He wanted to use this matter to threaten the other party and obtain benefits. In the end, he was killed to silence him. Coincidentally, you saw Mather at that time. In order to hide the truth, the murderer schemed to frame you for murder.¡± Huanhuan came to a realization. ¡°I was indeed a scapegoat!¡± Shuang Yun urged, ¡°You haven¡¯t said who the real murderer is.¡± Xuan Wei said, ¡°I¡¯m still investigating this matter. I¡¯ve made some progress, but I can¡¯t tell you yet.¡± Bai Di analyzed the situation calmly. ¡°Mather threatened the other party so that he could gain something, which means the other party is in a high position in the temple and who can provide him with a lot of benefits. That¡¯s why Mather took the risk to threaten him.¡± Xue Ling continued, ¡°In the entire 10,000 Beasts Temple, the person with the highest status is either the prophet or the Elders¡¯ Association. The possibility of the prophet having been demonized is too low. For the time being, we¡¯ll eliminate him as a suspect. Then, the only suspect is the Elders¡¯ Association.¡± Shuang Yun was very surprised. ¡°The real murderer is hiding in the Elders¡¯ Association?¡± Xuan Wei looked at them helplessly. ¡°Even if you guys have guessed it, don¡¯t say it aloud. If you rashly point the finger at the Elders¡¯ Association before I find conclusive evidence, it¡¯ll easily alert the enemy.¡± Huanhuan stroked her chin and thought. ¡°I think First Elder is the most suspicious.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°He has it in for me. Every time he sees me, he wants to stab me with his eyes. Maybe he killed Mather, so that¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t wait to kill me to cover up the truth. That way, there¡¯d be no evidence.¡± Xuan Wei said calmly, ¡°First Elder is indeed very suspicious. He¡¯s old. Logically speaking, he should abdicate in a few years, but since he¡¯s been in power for so long, it¡¯ll be difficult for him to let go of it. He can¡¯t bear to abdicate, so he needs to become stronger and have a stronger body. The demons can give him all these things.¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°You have to arrest this old guy who will do anything to satisfy his desire!¡± ¡°Without conclusive evidence, I can¡¯t arrest him. After all, he¡¯s the head of the Elders¡¯ Association. There are many forces supporting him. I can¡¯t act rashly.¡± ¡°Then what are you going to do? Are you just going to drag it out with him?¡± Xuan Wei said, ¡°I came to the Black River to look for evidence.¡± Huanhuan was very puzzled. ¡°What evidence can there be here? First Elder has never been to the Black River.¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t been here, but his accomplices have.¡± Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°That old guy has accomplices?¡± ¡°I just said that Bi Huan isn¡¯t the only beast who has been demonized. In addition to First Elder, there are also a few envoys and witch doctors. I found out that one of the five witch doctors who came to the Black River this time is an accomplice of First Elder. That guy is hiding among you. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s up to no good. I¡¯m going to capture him and get evidence from him. Then, I¡¯ll capture First Elder.¡± Chapter 418 - Inform Chapter 418: Inform Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xuan Wei¡¯s words surprised the four people present. They did not expect there to be a traitor among their own people who had been secretly demonized! The faces of the five witch doctors quickly flashed through their minds. They seemed to be normal, but when they thought about it carefully, they felt that there was something abnormal. Shuang Yun hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he chose to voice his doubts. ¡°Not long ago, we launched a surprise attack. The plan was jointly executed by the city lords of Black Crystal City and Blue Crystal City. However, before they could reach the camp of the demon race that night, they were intercepted halfway.¡± Xuan Wei quickly understood what he meant. ¡°Do you suspect that someone tipped them off?¡± ¡°I thought someone might have accidentally leaked the information, but after what you just said, I keep thinking that the traitor might be behind this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very likely.¡± Xuan Wei¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°We have to find this traitor who¡¯s colluding with the demons as soon as possible. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be in deep trouble!¡± Bai Di said, ¡°Let us know if you need any help. We¡¯ll do our best.¡± ¡°Go ahead and do your own things. Leave the tracking of the traitor to me.¡± In order to track down the traitor, Xuan Wei entered the camp as part of reinforcements and took the opportunity to secretly observe the five witch doctors. Ever since they found out that there might be a traitor in the camp, Shuang Yun, Bai Di, and Xue Ling no longer dared to let Huanhuan run around the camp. No matter when or where, she had to have at least one male beast mate with her to ensure her safety. Five days passed like this. The other five city lords finally couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. They looked for Shuang Yun together. ¡°We only have a month. Almost two weeks have passed, but we haven¡¯t completed the missions. If we continue to delay, our missions will all fail!¡± Shuang Yun was actually quite anxious, but the identity of the traitor was not clear yet. The five city lords and the witch doctors they brought were very suspicious. If they attacked the demons again, it was hard to guarantee that the news would not be leaked. ''???? ????s? ???????s ?? No(v) e lBin ????.'', The last time, they lost a hundred beast soldiers. That was a lesson learned. The city lord of Blue Crystal City said, ¡°I know that we lost a lot of beast soldiers the last time, but that was just an accident. If our plan is more thorough this time, it definitely won¡¯t happen again.¡± The other four city lords nodded in agreement. Shuang Yun glanced at the city lords of Blue Crystal City and Black Crystal City. ¡°Have you recovered from your injuries?¡± They replied in unison, ¡°We¡¯ve recovered!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Shuang Yun raised his hand and pressed it on their shoulders and arms. The two of them immediately turned pale from the pain. Shuang Yun looked at them calmly. ¡°The two city lords have yet to recover from their injuries. Let¡¯s wait for them to recover before entering the demon race¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Shuang Yun interrupted their excuses. ¡°As you just said, we have to plan carefully this time. The last situation can¡¯t happen again. The two city lords are very strong and as part of our main combat forces, they have to be healthy in order to unleash their true strength. That way, our chances of winning will be higher.¡± The two city lords were speechless. Shuang Yun stood up. ¡°That¡¯s all for today¡¯s meeting. Dismissed.¡± With that, he strode out of the tent, leaving the five city lords looking at each other. The city lord of Blue Crystal City returned to his tent. Not long after he sat down, Jiang Bo arrived. As he changed the city lord¡¯s dressing, he asked, ¡°How¡¯s the discussion going?¡± The city lord sighed. ¡°Shuang Yun doesn¡¯t agree to attack now.¡± ¡°Why? We don¡¯t have much time left.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Time is precious, but as the commander-in-chief, Shuang Yun refuses to go to battle. There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± The city lord looked at the wound on his arm. ¡°But he¡¯s right about one thing. I have to recover quickly. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to go to the battlefield.¡± Jiang Bo frowned. ¡°Your wound is very deep. You can¡¯t make large moves for the time being. Otherwise, you¡¯ll easily tear the wound again, causing your injury to worsen.¡± ¡°Then what should we do? I have to go to the battlefield. Otherwise, without no one to command our troops, we won¡¯t be able to complete the mission. All our previous efforts will be in vain!¡± Jiang Bo pondered for a moment. ¡°I have a way to help you heal your wound quickly, but there might be some aftereffects.¡± ¡°What aftereffects?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a chance you¡¯ll have a lot of headaches. You¡¯ll be irritable and uneasy as well. Sometimes, you might even want to kill others.¡± '', The first few words stunned the city lord. ¡°Murder?¡± ¡°If your self-control isn¡¯t strong, you¡¯ll indeed feel the urge to kill people. However, if your self-control is strong enough to suppress the killing intent in your heart, then you¡¯ll look no different from an ordinary beast.¡± Hearing him say this, the city lord felt that the aftereffects did not seem serious. The city lord weighed the pros and cons. Compared to a little sequela, it was clearly more important to complete the mission and gain the chance to upgrade to a medium-level beast city. He made up his mind. ¡°Then give me that medicine!¡± Jiang Bo asked again, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Positive!¡± The city lord was confident in his self-control. He would definitely be able to suppress his killing intent and prevent the damned ¡®sequela¡¯ from acting up. Jiang Bo smiled. ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll get you the medicine now.¡± ¡­ Huanhuan was fishing by the river. Big Goody, Dos, Tres, and Little Monster were sitting beside her. They looked at the fishing rod with their dark green eyes as if they were curious about how this thin rod could catch fish. Bai Di placed a hide pouch beside Huanhuan. ¡°Are these earthworms enough?¡± Huanhuan opened the pouch and looked inside. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± She took out two more improvised fishing rods that had just been made. The hook was made from sharpened bone. It couldn¡¯t bend, but there was a barb on the end. Huanhuan hooked the earthworm to the end of the bone, then swung the hook into the river. At this moment, Shuang Yun walked over. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Big Goody said, ¡°Mom¡¯s fishing.¡± The obedient children said in unison, ¡°We can eat fish tonight!¡± Shuang Yun touched their heads, then looked at the bamboo basket beside him. It was empty. There was not a single fish. He asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gotten any fish?¡± ¡°I just started fishing. The fish won¡¯t take the bait until later.¡± Huanhuan stuffed the fishing rod into Bai Di¡¯s hand and told him to stay still. Bai Di glanced at Shuang Yun. ¡°I heard those city lords went to discuss attacking the demons with you again?¡± ¡°Well, they¡¯re all anxious to get the job done, but the matter about the traitor worries me.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°I understand, but you can¡¯t keep stalling. There¡¯s not much time.¡± Shuang Yun sighed. ¡°I know as well that time is running out.¡± Chapter 419 - Aggressive Medicine Chapter 419: Aggressive Medicine Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan threw out a total of five fishing rods. Other than the fishing rod in Bai Di¡¯s hand, she handed the other four fishing rods to Big Goody, Dos, Tres, and Little Monster to watch over. Huanhuan reminded them softly, ¡°Once you notice any movement, pull up the fishing rod immediately.¡± The wolf cubs obediently squatted on the ground and stared at the fishing rods without blinking. Each of them was more serious than the other. After a long time, the fish still did not take the bait. The wolf cubs could not sit still anymore. Huanhuan said, ¡°Fishing is like hunting. You have to be patient.¡± Hearing their mother say this, the wolf cubs calmed down and continued to guard the fishing rods. Huanhuan¡¯s gaze swept across the five fishing rods one by one. She suddenly realized that Bai Di¡¯s rod was moving. She quickly exclaimed, ¡°Bai Di, there¡¯s fish!¡± As soon as she said the first word, Bai Di noticed the fishing rod move in his hand. He quickly pulled it back. A fat big fish flew out of the water and wagged its tail vigorously in midair. The wolf cubs widened their eyes in envy. Bai Di caught the big fish, opened its mouth, and took out the bait. Huanhuan happily carried the bamboo basket over to place the big fish in. Bai Di followed Huanhuan¡¯s example. He hooked the earthworm to the bait and swung it into the river. He stared at the rod. ¡°The traitor is hiding very well. We need to be patient and wear him down.¡± Shuang Yun scratched his short silver-white hair. ¡°But we don¡¯t have much time left. We can¡¯t afford to waste it.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll learn from Huanhuan¡¯s method. Let¡¯s prepare bait too. We¡¯ll lure that traitor out of the water and capture him.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± Bai Di said unhurriedly, ¡°Who knew about the Black Crystal City and Blue Crystal City¡¯s attack?¡± ¡°Only the five city lords and me.¡± Shuang Yun paused. ¡°And the witch doctors they brought with them.¡± ¡°That means the big fish is probably hiding among these beasts. Circle them and throw in bait. Then, keep an eye on them and see if any of them bites the bait.¡± ''This chapter is updated by N o v elBin.c?m'', Shuang Yun looked thoughtful. ¡°I understand.¡± He got up and left. In the blink of an eye, he was gone. Huanhuan watched him leave. ¡°Where did he go?¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°He¡¯s going fishing too.¡± ¡­ Early the next morning, Shuang Yun called the other five city lords and the witch doctors they had brought for a meeting in the main tent. Shuang Yun paced on the spot and frowned. ¡°I went back and thought about it carefully. We don¡¯t have much time left. We can¡¯t continue wasting time like this.¡± The city lord of Golden Crystal City immediately said, ¡°There¡¯s only half of the given time left. We have to act quickly. Otherwise, no one will be able to complete the mission.¡± The others echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right! There¡¯s not much time. We have to act quickly!¡± Shuang Yun waved at them to get them to quiet down. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m actually quite anxious as we lost a hundred beast soldiers the last time. I¡¯m afraid that this time¡­¡± The city lord of Blue Crystal City said firmly, ¡°What happened the last time is a matter of the past. We¡¯ve learned our lesson from the last time. This time, we won¡¯t be in a hurry. Let¡¯s advance steadily together. What happened the last time definitely won¡¯t happen again!¡± Shuang Yun glanced at his arm. ¡°How¡¯s your injury?¡± At the mention of this, the city lord of Blue Crystal City was very proud. ¡°I¡¯m all recovered!¡± Shuang Yun was skeptical. ¡°Really? How did you recover so quickly? I remember that the bones in your arm were broken. You were seriously injured. You couldn¡¯t have recovered anytime soon.¡± ¡°My injuries have really healed. If you don¡¯t believe me, look!¡± The city lord rolled up his sleeve, revealing his intact arm. Not only had his injuries healed, but there was not even a scar. This healing speed was too shocking! Everyone present looked stunned. Someone asked, ¡°How did you recover?¡± The city lord of Blue Crystal City was about to speak when Jiang Bo spoke first. ¡°Our city lord¡¯s physique is different from ordinary people. His wounds heal faster than ordinary people. In addition, I gave him some medicine, so his wounds were able to completely recover in a short amount of time.¡± The city lord of Black Crystal City, who was also injured, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What medicine is it?¡± '''', ¡°It¡¯s a type of medicine I specially developed. After taking it, the wounds can heal quickly, but the process is very painful. Ordinary people can¡¯t endure it at all. Moreover, there might be repercussions in the future. If our city lord hadn¡¯t insisted on recovering quickly so that he could participate in the battle, I wouldn¡¯t have given him such aggressive medicine.¡± In the end, Jiang Bo sighed helplessly, looking like he had no choice. Hearing him say this, everyone noticed that the city lord of Blue Crystal City looked much paler than yesterday. He looked haggard. It seemed that this medicine was indeed very ferocious. The city lord of Black Crystal City, who originally wanted to give it a try, hesitated for a moment before choosing to give up. He had injured his shoulder, and the wound was deep, but he should be able to recover after some rest. He did not have to work as hard as the city lord of Blue Crystal City. Shuang Yun pondered for a moment before gritting his teeth as if he had made up his mind. ¡°Since the city lord of Blue Crystal City has recovered from his injuries, our chances of winning have increased. Time is precious. We can¡¯t delay any longer. Let¡¯s discuss the battle plan today and choose a time within the next two days to launch an all-out attack on the demons!¡± Everyone quickly agreed. ¡°I was waiting for you to say that!¡± For the entire day, they gathered in the tent to discuss battle plans. The meeting only ended when it was dark. Shuang Yun returned to his tent. Huanhuan had already fallen asleep beside the white tiger. The white tiger was very warm, and she slept soundly. Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t bear to wake her up. He squatted outside the tent and finished two large pieces of jerky. Then, he washed his face before carefully returning to the tent. He transformed into a Silvery Frost White Wolf and fell asleep next to Huanhuan. The next morning, Huanhuan opened her eyes and found no one beside her. After rubbing her sleepy eyes, she got up and got dressed. She lifted the hide curtain and walked out. She saw Bai Di and Shuang Yun standing by the river talking. Huanhuan walked over with a cup and a willow branch. She greeted the two of them. ¡°Morning.¡± Bai Di and Shuang Yun stopped talking and looked at her. Huanhuan squatted by the river and scooped a cup of river water. She wet the willow branch and stuffed it into her mouth to brush her teeth. When she finished brushing her teeth and washing her face, Bai Di took out a small comb and skillfully combed her hair. Shuang Yun was envious and wanted to help Huanhuan comb her hair. He had just stretched out his claws when Huanhuan slapped them away. ¡°With your clumsiness, you definitely won¡¯t know how to comb my hair.¡± Shuang Yun was unconvinced. ¡°How do you know I can¡¯t comb your hair if you don¡¯t let me try?!¡± Huanhuan pointed at Big Goody not far away and said, ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to braid your daughter¡¯s hair!¡± Big Goody looked confused. ¡®I was just passing by!¡¯ Chapter 420 - The Little Female Is Disobedient. She Must Be Punished! Chapter 420: The Little Female Is Disobedient. She Must Be Punished! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As Bai Di combed Huanhuan¡¯s hair, he said to Shuang Yun, ¡°Have you discussed the battle plan?¡± Since he was rejected after taking the initiative to help comb her hair, Shuang Yun could only quietly extend his claws and secretly stroke Huanhuan¡¯s beautiful hair. At the same time, he replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Di pretended not to see his small gesture. ¡°Tell me the details.¡± ¡°We plan to launch another surprise attack on the demons tomorrow night. The city lord of Blue Crystal City will lead the way with his beast soldiers. We¡¯ll follow behind and help them attract the demons¡¯ attention. The other three city lords will take the opportunity to avoid the demons with a group of beast soldiers and rush into the demons¡¯ camp.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°The demons might not fall for it. With Han Ying¡¯s experience, the camp will be heavily guarded.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t fight them head-on. We¡¯ll retreat as soon as we complete the missions.¡± ¡°Do the others agree with this battle plan?¡± Shuang Yun smiled ambiguously. ¡°Yes, they can¡¯t wait to make a move.¡± ¡°In the meantime, keep an eye on those guys and see if they make any moves.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made arrangements. I promise there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Bai Di let go. ¡°Your hair¡¯s combed. Does it look okay?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s hair was tied into a braid that fell down her ears to her chest. She squatted by the river and looked down at her reflection in the water. She studied it from side to side. ¡°Not bad.¡± Shuang Yun took out two small flowers from somewhere and inserted them into Huanhuan¡¯s hair. ¡°This looks better.¡± Unexpectedly, the woman suddenly looked up and threw away the two flowers. ¡°Ugly!¡± Shuang Yun was speechless. She was beginning to act like a brat just like Xue Ling! ¡°Ah-choo!¡± Xue Ling sneezed. Shen Yan looked at him in surprise. ¡°Did you catch a cold?¡± ¡°No,¡± Xue Ling said casually, wiping his nose with a cotton handkerchief. ¡°I guess someone is secretly cursing me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± '' Xue Ling put away the handkerchief and said with a smile, ¡°Huanhuan says that if you suddenly sneeze, it¡¯s very likely that someone is scolding you behind your back.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Shen Yan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Your little female knows so much. This has broadened my horizons.¡± Xue Ling was very proud. ¡°Of course. A female who catches my eye surely is very good!¡± Shen Yan was speechless. When this guy praised others, he didn¡¯t forget to praise himself too. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you later. I¡¯m going to look for my little female. I haven¡¯t seen her in days and I miss her.¡± Caught off guard, Shen Yan held his chest and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for the people you want. Hurry up and take them away.¡± There were a total of 50 feathered beasts, all of whom were good at flying and fighting. Xue Ling took a look and felt that they were all quite good. He flew them out of the rock mountain on the spot. After flying to the camp, Xue Ling handed the 50 feather beasts to Shuang Yun to arrange while he went to look for Huanhuan. Seeing the little female he missed so much, Xue Ling reached out and picked her up. He lowered his head and kissed her cheek. ¡°Did you miss me while I was away?¡± Huanhuan was very cold. ¡°I didn¡¯t miss you.¡± Xue Ling: ¡°¡­¡± The little female was disobedient and had to be punished! He reached into her shirt and pinched the little flower on her navel. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Did you miss me?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s body went limp from the pinch, and her face immediately turned red. She pushed his chest and said in exasperation, ¡°You promised me not to bully me anymore!¡± ¡°Is this bullying? This is clearly love.¡± Xue Ling bit her mouth. ¡°Do you feel my love for you?¡± Huanhuan wanted to say no. However, the little flower was still in his hand. As long as she resisted slightly, he would torture her. In the end, Huanhuan gave in to his abuse and replied aggrievedly, ¡°I feel it.¡± ¡°Do you love me, then?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Did you miss me in the past few days?¡± ¡°I missed you.¡± ¡­ When Bai Di walked into the tent, he saw Huanhuan lying limply in Xue Ling¡¯s arms. Her skin was pale pink, and her eyes were filled with tears. '', Bai Di stiffened involuntarily at the sight of her. Seeing that he was here, Huanhuan immediately reached out with both hands and called his name. ¡°Bai Di¡­¡± Even her voice was soft. It melted Bai Di¡¯s heart. He walked over, reached down, picked her up, and kissed her smooth mouth. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huanhuan wrapped herself tightly around Bai Di like a vine and said angrily, ¡°Xue Ling bullied me.¡± Bai Di looked up at Xue Ling. ¡°Don¡¯t always bully her.¡± Xue Ling leaned back. The corners of his mouth curled up into a faint smile. ¡°You make it sound like you don¡¯t want to bully her at all now.¡± Huanhuan immediately turned to glare at him. ¡°Bai Di won¡¯t be as shameless as you. You bully me all the time.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Xue Ling glanced at the small tent that had been erected below Bai Di¡¯s torso. ¡°I¡¯m sure he wants to strip you down, press you down, and f*ck you.¡± Huanhuan blushed. ¡°D-Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Bai Di isn¡¯t like that!¡± Xue Ling thought of something and chuckled. ¡°Yes, Bai Di is a gentleman. He won¡¯t bully you.¡± He looked pointedly at Bai Di. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Bai Di looked exasperated. It was not easy to be a gentleman. The thing under him was so hard that it was about to explode. Huanhuan didn¡¯t notice the change in his body. She was still hugging Bai Di tightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and stop talking to Xue Ling,¡± she muttered. ¡°That guy only knows how to sleep with me. He¡¯s so shameless!¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t move. ¡°I have something to tell Xue Ling. I¡¯ll leave later.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Seeing that they were about to get down to business, Huanhuan asked Bai Di to put her down. Bai Di still didn¡¯t move. ¡°I¡¯ll just carry you.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t it interfere with your discussion?¡± ¡°No, it won¡¯t. I¡¯ll feel more at ease with you around.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart warmed. She leaned against Bai Di¡¯s chest. Her obedient and cute appearance was a little unbearable for Bai Di and Xue Ling. They both wanted to press her against the bed and make her cry out. Bai Di coughed and tried to ignore his hard member. ¡°Shuang Yun and the others have decided to act tomorrow night,¡± he said seriously. Xue Ling was also a little uncomfortable. He frowned and said, ¡°Tomorrow night? Isn¡¯t that too rushed?¡± ¡°Shuang Yun wants to use the raid tomorrow night to lure out the traitor hiding among us.¡± Xue Ling understood and asked, ¡°Have you told Xuan Wei about this?¡± ¡°Not yet. I plan to tell him about it tonight.¡± Chapter 421 - Tricked! Chapter 421: Tricked! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations That night, Bai Di found Xuan Wei and told him about Shuang Yun¡¯s plan. Xuan Wei had doubts. ¡°The plan is good, but I¡¯m afraid that the other party won¡¯t fall for it.¡± Bai Di smiled. ¡°It¡¯s better if he doesn¡¯t fall for it. We¡¯ll just take this opportunity to fight the demons. We¡¯ll think of a way to get rid of that traitor later.¡± ¡°Yes, that works.¡± At the same time, the city lord of Blue Crystal City was lying in bed, unable to sleep. He was feeling very irritable and uneasy. He especially wanted to find something to vent his anger on. Distracted, he couldn¡¯t sleep. He sat up and shouted, ¡°Someone, get in here.¡± The beast soldier guarding the door immediately walked in. ¡°What can I do for you, City Lord?¡± ¡°Get me a glass of water.¡± The beast soldier poured a cup of water and handed it to him respectfully. When the city lord took the cup, he accidentally saw the neck of the beast soldier. The irritable aura in his heart suddenly rose to the peak! When he came back to his senses, he had broken the beast soldier¡¯s neck. The soldier had fallen to the ground. The beast soldier¡¯s eyes were wide in disbelief. He died with his eyes wide open. The city lord fell to the ground, his hands trembling. He had only been distracted for a moment just now, but he had already killed a beast?! What was even more terrifying was that while he was shocked, he did not regret it at all. He even felt a little happy. After a while, the city lord gradually calmed down. He couldn¡¯t leave the body here. If someone else found it, it would definitely spell trouble. The city lord lifted the hide rug and dug a deep hole with his claws. He threw the body in, filled up the hole with dirt, and used the hide rug to cover it. Everything returned to normal as if nothing had happened. The city lord washed his hands, wiped the cold sweat from his face, and lay back on the bed. ''The latest_epi_sodes are on_the Nov elB i n website.'', This time, he finally stopped tossing and turning and fell asleep. The disappearance of a beast soldier did not cause any waves in the camp. Everyone was busy preparing for tonight¡¯s raid. People were coming and going in the camp. A tense but thrilling atmosphere enveloped the entire camp. The sky quickly darkened. In the middle of the night, the city lord of Blue Crystal City led the vanguard army across the Black River. On the way, they were accidentally discovered by the patrolling demons. The two sides immediately fought fiercely. The demon race¡¯s camp was alarmed, and reinforcements quickly rushed over. At the same time, Shuang Yun led the second group to help cover the city lord of Blue Crystal City. The night wind blew, and the battlefield was filled with figures fighting. The sounds of battle shook the sky, and beasts kept falling into pools of blood. The moon in the sky seemed to be dyed red by blood, revealing a strange bloody aura. The other three city lords led their troops around the main battlefield and rushed into the camp of the demons. They desperately destroyed the fortifications and captured the demons as captives. Some of the demons tried to swallow the demon seeds to self-destruct, but they were knocked out first. The city lord of Black Crystal City suddenly said, ¡°I keep feeling that something is wrong.¡± The city lord of Golden Crystal City looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think there are very few demons here?¡± As soon as he said that, everyone realized that the number of demons in the camp was pitifully small. Other than a few demon beasts guarding the entrance when they entered, they almost didn¡¯t see any other demons in the camp. The entire camp was very quiet. This situation was too strange. The city lord of Earth Crystal City hesitated. ¡°Perhaps the other demons have gone to fight Shuang Yun and the others. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no one in the camp!¡± It sounded as if that was a possibility. However, they still felt that the entire matter was strange. Xue Ling led the feathered beasts past the main battlefield and flew toward the enemy camp. When he saw the empty enemy camp, his expression changed. ¡°Oh no, we¡¯ve been tricked! Let¡¯s go back!¡± As soon as they turned around, they bumped into the winged beasts flying toward them. The winged beasts blocked their way. Xue Ling was worried about Huanhuan¡¯s safety, and his murderous aura was about to explode. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡­ Tonight, Shuang Yun, Xue Ling, and the others had gone to ambush the demons. Only a small number of beasts were left in the camp. Huanhuan was worried about Shuang Yun¡¯s and Xue Ling¡¯s safety. She couldn¡¯t sleep and got up in the middle of the night. '''', As she rose, Bai Di woke up as well. ¡°What happened?¡± Huanhuan said in a muffled voice, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Bai Di immediately understood what she was thinking. ¡°Shuang Yun and Xue Ling will be fine,¡± he comforted her gently. Huanhuan pressed a hand to her heart and frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll return safely, but I feel very uneasy. It¡¯s as if something bad is about to happen.¡± She paused and whispered, ¡°I want to go out for a walk.¡± Bai Di agreed. He helped Huanhuan get dressed and led her out of the tent. The camp was empty. Other than the beast soldiers on routine patrol, there was almost no one else. Big Goody suddenly ran toward her. Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Big Goody said, ¡°We found something. Mom, come with me.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t understand. She and Bai Di followed Big Goody through most of the camp to the entrance of a tent. Above the tent hung a piece of animal hide with a picture of an entelodon. In the entire camp, only the city lord of Blue Crystal City was an entelodon. This tent was where the city lord stayed. Huanhuan was very puzzled. ¡°Why did you bring us here?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see when you come in.¡± Big Goody walked into the tent. Curious, Huanhuan took Bai Di¡¯s hand and walked in. At this moment, there were no beasts in the camp. No one noticed that they had entered the tent of the city lord of Blue Crystal City. After entering the tent, Huanhuan realized that Dos, Tres, and Little Monster were also here. They lifted the animal hide carpet, revealing a pit that had been dug. There was a dead body in the pit. Huanhuan was stunned when she saw the corpse. Why was there a corpse in the tent of the city lord of Blue Crystal City?! Bai Di jumped into the pit and examined it. ¡°He was strangled to death. The other party was efficient and far stronger than him.¡± Huanhuan looked at Big Goody. ¡°How did you find this body?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been coming here to play ball recently, so we¡¯re very familiar with the beast soldiers here. This beast soldier is called Yang Tiao. We greeted him yesterday, but we realized he was missing this morning. We asked the other beast soldiers around, but no one knew where he went. Later, the beast soldier who was staying in the same tent as him said that Yang Tiao was in charge of guarding the city lord last night. Hence, we suspected the city lord.¡± In fact, Big Goody only wanted to look for the city lord of Blue Crystal City to confirm the whereabouts of Yang Tiao. However, after hearing the name, the city lord became very impatient. He even scolded Big Goody and got someone to chase her away. Chapter 422 - Enemy Attack! Chapter 422: Enemy Attack! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Big Goody was especially unhappy. Since she was unhappy, she didn¡¯t want him to be happy. While the city lord of Blue Crystal City was out fighting, Big Goody quietly brought her brothers to his tent. They were about to cause trouble when they accidentally smelled the stench of a corpse. They followed the smell and dug up the ground. They actually dug out a corpse. From the looks of it, it was the missing Yang Tiao. The corpse stank. Huanhuan covered her mouth and nose and frowned. ¡°Bai Di, what do you think?¡± ¡°I think this has something to do with the city lord of Blue Crystal City.¡± Huanhuan thought for a moment. ¡°Could the traitor in our camp be the city lord of Blue Crystal City?¡± ¡°That¡¯s very likely.¡± ¡°Go and call Xuan Wei over. It¡¯s better to leave the matter of the traitor to him.¡± Bai Di agreed. ¡°Stay here with the children. I¡¯m going to find Xuan Wei. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Bai Di turned and walked out of the tent. Big Goody circled the corpse obediently, her wolf tail wagging. ¡°I knew that the city lord of Blue Crystal City wasn¡¯t a good person!¡± Huanhuan covered her mouth and nose with one hand and walked around the tent. She noticed some used bandages stacked in the corner. As there was no gauze in Blue Crystal City, they used strips of animal hide as bandages. They were not breathable, but they were soft enough and sturdy. Huanhuan knelt down. She put on her gloves and picked up the hide bandages. The bandages were stained with blood, and there was a faint stench. She found the stench familiar. She had smelled it somewhere before. Just as Huanhuan was thinking about it, a hurried wolf howl suddenly came from outside! It was an enemy attack! Huanhuan immediately threw away the bandages in her hand and rushed out of the tent. She saw countless demons crossing the Black River and surging into the camp like a tide. ''This chapter is updated by Nov elB i n'', The beast soldiers in charge of patrolling were instantly drowned in the enemy army and disappeared. Why would the demon army attack at this time?! Shuang Yun and Xue Ling were not around. Most of the beast soldiers had been brought away. There were very few troops left in the camp. They were almost helpless against the swarming demon army! Huanhuan¡¯s expression changed drastically as she quickly climbed onto Big Goody¡¯s back. ¡°Go! Go look for Bai Di!¡± Big Goody carried Huanhuan and ran quickly. Dos, Tres, and Little Monster followed closely behind. The silver-white fur of the four wolf cubs was especially conspicuous in the night. They quickly attracted the attention of the demon race¡¯s army. Han Ying narrowed his eyes and watched them leave. ¡°Catch them. Don¡¯t let them escape.¡± An army of demons immediately chased after Huanhuan and the others. Huanhuan turned around and saw the fully armed demons. She immediately took out her bow and shot a dozen arrows. Every arrow hit a target, but the demons did not seem to notice the pain. After pulling out the arrows without a change in expression, they continued to pursue with bleeding wounds. There were only a limited number of arrows, so Huanhuan had to put away her bow. She touched the string of green crystal beads. ¡°Big Goody, run to the river.¡± Big Goody immediately changed direction and ran toward the river. They moved like the wind through the night while being pursued. When they were almost at the Black River, Huanhuan called out to Choir. The mushroom spores landed in the soft mud of the riverbed and instantly grew into a large patch of Moonlight Mushrooms. They clustered together and emitted a pale blue light. ¡°The night is so beautiful tonight. The Divine Wood is running with the wind. Oh~¡± The happy singing surprised the four wolf cubs, but their mother did not ask them to stop. Hence, the four of them did not stop and quickly rushed into the group of mushrooms. Huanhuan said, ¡°Stop.¡± The wolf pups stopped this time. The pursuing demon army also rushed into the group of mushrooms, but before they could touch Huanhuan, they were entangled by the mycelium that extended from all directions. ¡°I can smell the scent of the demons on them. They¡¯re demons from the abyss~¡± The demons tore off the mycelium, but soon, more mycelium stretched out and wrapped them tightly like huge cocoons. The ¡®cocoons¡¯ kept tightening around them. The Moonlight Mushrooms continued to sing happily, ¡°Can you still see if I eat your eyes? Can you still hug if I eat your hands? Can you still live if I eat your hearts?¡± A moment later, the Moonlight Mushrooms pulled back their mycelium, revealing skeletons that had their flesh devoured. Seeing this, the wolf cubs couldn¡¯t help but look shocked. These seemingly harmless little mushrooms were actually so ferocious! After absorbing enough nutrients, the Moonlight Mushrooms quickly grew taller and bigger. In the blink of an eye, they were taller than Huanhuan and the wolf cubs. ''Follow current novels ON N (ovelB in.)'', The wolf cubs were dumbfounded. They had never seen such big mushrooms! With the Moonlight Mushrooms, this place was very safe. Huanhuan decided to hide here with the wolf cubs. Right now, her biggest worry was Bai Di. Hopefully, he would discover the Moonlight Mushrooms here and find them as soon as possible. Huanhuan said to the Moonlight Mushroom beside her, ¡°Can I climb onto you?¡± ¡°Of course, my dear Divine Wood~¡± The Moonlight Mushroom bent down and let Huanhuan climb onto its mushroom cap. The cap was smooth and soft. It took Huanhuan a lot of effort to sit down. She craned her neck and looked into the distance. She saw that the demon army had already occupied the entire camp and was hunting beast soldiers. She widened her eyes for a long time, but she still couldn¡¯t find Bai Di. However, to her surprise, she saw Sang Ye in the demon army! The huge black python was very conspicuous among the many demons. He and Han Ying were very close. Han Ying seemed to be saying something to him, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just kept silent. At this moment, Sang Ye seemed to sense Huanhuan¡¯s gaze. He raised his head and looked straight at Huanhuan through the night. Their eyes met. A moment later, the python slithered through the many demons and arrived 10 meters away from the Moonlight Mushrooms. Huanhuan was very excited. ¡°Why are you here?¡± The python looked at her in silence. His deep gaze seemed to want to carve her into his bones. Huanhuan looked at his blood-red eyes and the dark red demonic patterns on his body. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Have you returned to the demon race?¡± The python remained silent. Huanhuan was a little angry. ¡°Say something!¡± After another long silence, the python said, ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± ¡°I went back.¡± It took her a moment to realize that by ¡®back,¡¯ he meant that he had returned to the demons. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They all treat me like a monster. Only the demons can tolerate me.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°I want to be strong. I want to live. That¡¯s why I have to go back.¡± Huanhuan had the urge to cry. ¡°What will happen to me if you leave?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back. Wait for me.¡± Chapter 423 - Kill Anyone In His Way! Chapter 423: Kill Anyone In His Way! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations It was as if there was a huge meat grinder on the entire battlefield. It was a battle of life and death here, and blood and flesh flew everywhere. Xue Ling rushed ahead alone. His huge red wings flew rapidly in the night sky like a burning flame as he recklessly collided with the enemies in front of him! The flames exploded again and again, and countless sparks flew down. The feather beasts tried their best to catch up to him. They had never seen Elder Xue Ling reveal such a ferocious side. Any enemy who blocked him would be mercilessly torn apart and thrown into the sea of fire. The winged beasts clearly did not expect the other party¡¯s combat strength to be so domineering. He was really killing anything in his way! Even the winged beasts had to avoid him. When Xue Ling flew over and saw that everyone was still fighting, he immediately rushed down and shouted Shuang Yun¡¯s name. The Silvery Frost White Wolf was at the center of the battlefield. When he heard Xue Ling¡¯s voice, he immediately looked up. Xue Ling shouted, ¡°We¡¯ve been tricked! There¡¯s no one in the demon camp. They must have rushed to our camp while we were away!¡± Shuang Yun immediately panicked when he heard this. Huanhuan and the children were still in the camp. If the camp was attacked, Huanhuan and the children would be in danger! The Silvery Frost White Wolf bit off the enemy¡¯s neck and jumped to a high spot. He raised his head and let out a long wolf howl, ordering the beast soldiers to retreat immediately! They had to go back and save the camp as soon as possible! The city lord of Blue Crystal City immediately rushed over and shouted indignantly, ¡°If we go back now, our efforts will be in vain!¡± ¡°The attack can continue another time, but the people in the camp can¡¯t wait. We have to go back and save them immediately!¡± The city lord of Blue Crystal City was very anxious. His eyes were already bloodshot. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people left in the camp. If we can gain victory by sacrificing them, I think it¡¯s very worth it!¡± The Silvery Frost White Wolf slammed the ground and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m the commander-in-chief! If I say we¡¯re going back, then we¡¯ll go back immediately! Those who disobey will be punished according to military law!¡± ''New novel chapters are published on Novel-Bin'', With that, he turned around and prepared to lead the army away from the battlefield. The city lord of Blue Crystal City stared at the back of the Silvery Frost White Wolf as he left. He was so angry that he was panting. His expression changed again and again, and his eyes became redder and redder. The city lord of Blue Crystal City, who had killed many enemies just now, was already covered in blood. The rich smell of blood rushed into his nose, making the irritable aura in his body stronger. He felt his vision get covered by a red veil. Everything became blurry, but the killing intent in his chest became stronger. ¡®Since you insist on going back, I¡¯ll send you to hell to reunite with your family!¡¯ The city lord of Blue Crystal City jumped, bared his sharp claws, and pounced at the defenseless Silvery Frost White Wolf! At the critical moment, Feng Lan suddenly rushed out and pounced on the city lord of Blue Crystal City. His metal wolf claw pierced into his body, and blood splattered all over Feng Lan. The Silvery Frost White Wolf immediately turned around. When he saw that the city lord¡¯s eyes were red and his body was covered in demonic patterns, his expression changed drastically. ¡°He¡¯s demonized!¡± As the city lord of Blue Crystal City, when was he demonized? Or was he the traitor hiding in the military camp?! Many thoughts flashed through the Silvery Frost White Wolf¡¯s mind, but the situation was urgent. He did not have time to think carefully. He rushed forward and stuffed Toad Skin Powder into the city lord¡¯s mouth, knocking him out. When the other three city lords saw this, they all looked stunned. They did not expect the city lord of Blue Crystal City to be demonized! Xue Ling shouted, ¡°Go!¡± The Silvery Frost White Wolf got someone to carry the unconscious city lord before turning around to go back. The demon army tried to stop them from leaving, but Xue Ling and the Silvery Frost White Wolf were in a hurry to return. They relied on their powerful auras to break through the encirclement of the demons! When they crossed the Black River and returned to the camp, they saw that the entire camp was in flames. All the tents and fortifications were engulfed in flames. The dark night was as bright as day. The Silvery Frost White Wolf and Xue Ling were anxious. They ignored the danger and rushed into the sea of fire to look for Huanhuan and the children. In the end, they found Huanhuan and the wolf cubs in the mushrooms by the river. In addition to Huanhuan and the four children, there were also more than a dozen beast soldiers who were lucky enough to escape. The Moonlight Mushrooms were shockingly lethal. Even the demons did not dare to approach them. The survivors hid in the mushrooms and were lucky to survive. Huanhuan slid down the mushroom cap and landed on the back of the Silvery Frost White Wolf. ''This chapter is updated by N o v elBin.c?m'', Xue Ling immediately picked her up and hugged her tightly. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re fine.¡± Huanhuan looked behind them. ¡°Where¡¯s Bai Di? Didn¡¯t you see him?¡± Xue Ling asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Bai Di stay in the camp with you?¡± Huanhuan told them about finding the corpse of a beast soldier under the tent of the city lord of Blue Crystal City. Shuang Yun returned to his human form with a solemn expression. ¡°The city lord of Blue Crystal City has been demonized.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Huanhuan was shocked. ¡°He¡¯s under control. Let¡¯s put this matter aside for now. Let¡¯s go find Bai Di.¡± Huanhuan quickly nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± Shuang Yun led the beast soldiers to put out the fire. Xue Ling flew in the sky with the feathered beasts, looking for Bai Di. In the end, Xue Ling and the others found Bai Di in the depths of the forest. Sang Ye was with Bai Di. For some reason, the two of them were fighting! The huge black python fought with the white tiger. The black python was extremely ruthless as if it really wanted to kill the white tiger. Xue Ling quickly leaned down and flapped his wings to push the black python aside. The two of them had no choice but to separate. Xue Ling landed on the ground between the two of them and sneered. ¡°The enemy is already at our doorstep. Are the two of you still planning to fight among yourselves? How ambitious!¡± The white tiger panted and said, ¡°Sang Ye, are you crazy? You attacked me without a word!¡± The black python quickly straightened his upper body in an offensive posture. ¡°You traitor!¡± ¡°Who are you calling a traitor?!¡± ¡°I saw you secretly meet Tao Wei with my own eyes. You two must have struck a deal!¡± Hearing this, Xue Ling immediately looked at the white tiger and raised his eyebrows. ¡°You met Tao Wei, the witch doctor of the demons, behind our backs? Do you know him?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± The white tiger said word by word. ¡°I don¡¯t know Tao Wei at all. Sang Ye, don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Sang Ye was about to say something when Han Ying¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Sang Ye, it¡¯s time to go!¡± As soon as they heard Han Ying¡¯s voice, Xue Ling and the white tiger immediately became vigilant. They saw a dark red king cobra slithering out of the depths of the forest. Han Ying glanced at them, then said to Sang Ye, ¡°The army is retreating. You¡¯re the only one left.¡± Chapter 424 - Ate Beasts Without Spitting Out Chapter 424: Ate Beasts Without Spitting Out Their Bones! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Sang Ye took one last look at the white tiger. ¡°I don¡¯t care what deal you have with Tao Wei. As long as you dare to hurt Huanhuan, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± The black python left with the king cobra. Xue Ling called Sang Ye¡¯s name a few times, but Sang Ye did not turn around. He spread his wings and flew up. He saw Han Ying retreating with the army of demons. Xue Ling immediately flew back and said to the white tiger, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry back. We might be able to take the opportunity to kill them.¡± The two of them immediately returned to the camp and told Shuang Yun that the demon army was retreating. Shuang Yun immediately gathered his men and ran in the direction of the retreating demon army. Han Ying had long expected Xue Ling to bring people to intercept him. Therefore, when he saw the beast army appear, he was not surprised. He calmly commanded the demon army to fight the other party. At this moment, the flames in the camp had decreased a lot. Huanhuan and the surviving beast soldiers were trying to get water and extinguish the remaining flames. The entire camp was burned beyond recognition. Even the land was charred. The air smelled of smoke. They spent a lot of effort to finally put out the fire. Huanhuan¡¯s face was still covered in a veil. Because it was stained with a lot of dust, the veil had become dirty. Exhausted, she slumped to the ground and wiped the sweat from her forehead. Big Goody took the initiative to wash her face. ¡°Mom, wash your face.¡± Huanhuan took off her veil, washed her face and hands, and put on a new one. She saw that the wolf cubs were also covered in dust. Their originally silver-white fur had also turned gray. ''?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Novel(B) in.??? ?? ?x???????? ??s??? ?????? s????.'', ¡°Go wash up too.¡± Big Goody took her brothers to the river to take a shower. Their method of showering was simple and rough. They jumped into the water and rolled around. Then, they stood up and shook the water off their bodies. When they returned from the shower, all the dust was gone, but their fur was standing on end. They looked like four huge white furballs. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but touch their heads. ¡°Go find a clean place to sunbathe.¡± The sun was out, and the Moonlight Mushrooms by the river were no longer glowing. They had shrunk a lot, and their light blue caps were clustered together. They looked very inconspicuous. If they hadn¡¯t seen their shocking lethality last night, the beast soldiers wouldn¡¯t have believed that these little things ate beasts without spitting out their bones! Out of fear and respect for them, the beast soldiers would deliberately avoid these mushrooms when they got water. The four wolf cubs were a little afraid of the mushrooms at first, but Big Goody was very bold. She took the initiative to go over and take a look. Not only did these mushrooms not attack her, but they also gave her many small mushrooms for breakfast. Big Goody tasted them. The mushrooms were quite delicious. They tasted like meat. After eating some food, Big Goody immediately had a very good impression of these Moonlight Mushrooms. She was not afraid of them at all. She brought her brothers to pick many mushrooms and sent them to make breakfast for the beast soldiers. Then, she found a place near the Moonlight Mushrooms and lay down to bask in the sun. A beast soldier rushed over to look for Huanhuan. ¡°Witch Doctor Huanhuan, the city lord of Blue Crystal City has woken up!¡± Huanhuan immediately followed the beast soldiers to a simple temporary tent. The city lord of thBlue Crystal City was tied to a pillar. The demonic patterns on his body had disappeared, and his eyes had returned to their normal color. He was in a terrible state of mind and looked very haggard. ¡°Who tied me up? Let go of me! Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the city lord of Blue Crystal City! You¡¯ll be sentenced to death for treating me like this!¡± When Huanhuan walked into the tent, she happened to see the city lord reprimanding the two beast soldiers who were in charge of guarding him. She asked the two beast soldiers to step aside, then said to the city lord, ¡°Many beasts saw you attack Shuang Yun on the battlefield.¡± The city lord¡¯s expression changed, then he gritted his teeth. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly at that time. I didn¡¯t mean to attack him. It was all a misunderstanding!¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Huanhuan looked at him calmly. ¡°If your attack on Shuang Yun was a misunderstanding, then is your demonization also a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°What demonization? You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± '''', ¡°And the corpse of the beast soldier buried under your tent¡­ Is that also a misunderstanding?¡± The city lord¡¯s expression changed again and again. His face became even paler. Only his tone remained very firm. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Huanhuan approached him slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you smell that stench on you? That¡¯s the unique smell of a demon.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t smell it! I¡¯m not demonized. I was wronged!¡± The city lord refused to admit that he had been demonized. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him. She took two steps back and placed her hands behind her back. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you admit it or not. In any case, the evidence is conclusive. When this battle is over, you¡¯ll be dealt with as per the law. As the lord of a city, you were actually demonized. You even killed a beast soldier and betrayed your own people on the battlefield¡­ These crimes are enough for you to die a thousand deaths.¡± The more she spoke, the uglier the city lord¡¯s expression became. He tried to struggle. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill the beast soldier. My mind was a mess. I had no idea what happened. When I came back to my senses, the beast soldier was already dead. I don¡¯t know anything!¡± Huanhuan shook her head. ¡°You should keep these words for the people in the temple. Take a guess if they¡¯ll believe you?¡± The city lord¡¯s lips turned pale. The temple wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to believe what he¡¯d just said. He knew better than anyone that at this point, he was really doomed. Huanhuan said, ¡°If you tell the truth about how you were demonized, I can consider pleading for you and asking the people from the temple to spare your life.¡± The city lord did not believe her at all. ¡°You¡¯re just a small witch doctor. Who are you to plead for me? The people from the temple won¡¯t care about you at all.¡± Huanhuan lowered her voice and said mysteriously, ¡°To be honest, I know someone who¡¯s above the temple.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Huanhuan raised her thumb. ¡°He¡¯s the most respected beast in the 10,000 Beasts Temple. I know him, and we¡¯re friends. As long as he says the word, your life will immediately be spared.¡± The city lord was skeptical. ¡°You know First Elder? But didn¡¯t he want to kill you previously?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that old guy. It¡¯s that beast who has a higher status than him,¡± Huanhuan said seriously. ¡°That person is especially good-looking. Unfortunately, his eyes aren¡¯t very good. He rarely goes out to see people.¡± Upon hearing this, the city lord¡¯s eyes immediately widened in disbelief. ¡°Y-You know the prophet?!¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Huanhuan put her index finger to her lips and gestured for him to be quiet. ¡°You just have to know who it was. Don¡¯t say his name. We have to keep a low profile.¡± Chapter 425 - Capture All! Chapter 425: Capture All! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Few people knew that the prophet had bad eyes, especially since they knew that he was very good-looking¡­ The city lord¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It seemed he had to believe that this little female in front of him really knew the prophet. After her coaxing and lying, the city lord finally couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and told the truth. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know how I was demonized¡­ No, I didn¡¯t know I was demonized at all! I¡¯ve been having a headache from time to time recently, and my mind often goes into a daze. I thought that these were just side effects and there was nothing wrong at all.¡± Huanhuan keenly grasped the keywords in his words. ¡°Side effects? Tell me exactly what happened.¡± The city lord hesitated for a moment before telling her about how Jiang Bo had treated the injury on his arm with medicine. Huanhuan thought for a moment. ¡°Do you still have the medicine Jiang Bo gave you? Can you show it to me?¡± ¡°No, Jiang Bo only gave me a little medicine. I ate it all.¡± Huanhuan paced on the spot. ¡°In that case, the key point still lies with Jiang Bo.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you suspect that my demonization has something to do with Jiang Bo?¡± Huanhuan glanced at him and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ever suspect that there was something wrong with the medicine Jiang Bo gave you?¡± The city lord was not stupid since he could become the city lord. Although he was not particularly good at scheming, he was at least much better at it than ordinary beasts. How could he not have suspected Jiang Bo?! But he couldn¡¯t say that. He had to make himself appear even more innocent. It was best to push the blame on Jiang Bo. This way, he could take the opportunity to get away. The city lord avoided Huanhuan¡¯s gaze and said guiltily, ¡°I trusted Jiang Bo very much. I didn¡¯t want to suspect him.¡± Huanhuan smiled meaningfully. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡­ Huanhuan walked out of the tent and instructed the beast soldiers guarding the door, ¡°Watch him. Without Shuang Yun¡¯s or my orders, no one is to approach him, especially Witch Doctor Jiang Bo.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ''Follow current novels on n0velbin.com.'', Huanhuan walked back with a heavy heart, her mind filled with what the city lord had just said. If he was demonized because he had taken the medicine given by Jiang Bo, then it meant that Jiang Bo was definitely involved. Could Jiang Bo be the traitor hidden in the military camp that Xuan Wei mentioned? The more Huanhuan thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible. However, she didn¡¯t have any evidence now. With just the words of the city lord of Blue Crystal City, she couldn¡¯t convict Jiang Bo at all. If she acted rashly, she might alert the enemy. After all, no one knew if there were other traitors in this camp besides Jiang Bo and the city lord of Blue Crystal City. They had to find evidence and capture them all! The system suddenly appeared and snorted. ¡°You were very powerful just now!¡± Huanhuan coughed lightly. ¡°I just borrowed the name of the prophet. When I see him later, I¡¯ll apologize to him.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to see him.¡± Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No reason. You just won¡¯t see him again.¡± With that, the system shrank back. No matter how Huanhuan called out to him, he refused to step out again. Huanhuan didn¡¯t understand what this guy was up to. She was puzzled. However, there were many things to do in the camp at the moment. She could only put aside the system¡¯s strange reaction and arrange things in the camp first. It was only when the sun was about to set in the afternoon that Shuang Yun and the others ended the battle and returned to the camp. They brought back many prisoners and injured soldiers. Huanhuan did not have time to ask Shuang Yun and the others about the details of the battle. She threw herself into the job of saving people with the other five witch doctors. The tents had all been burned down, so they could only build a large temporary shelter. They hung animal hides around as cover and moved all the injured soldiers in. Even so, there was still not enough space. Some of the injured soldiers could only stay outside the shelter. Fortunately, Huanhuan had enough herbs in her inventory. For the time being, she did not have to worry about not having enough herbs. They worked until midnight. Huanhuan was so tired that she could barely straighten her back. She held onto the pillar and rubbed her aching waist and arms. In comparison, the other five witch doctors were slightly better. After all, they were male beasts. Their stamina was much better than Huanhuan. When Jiang Bo passed by Huanhuan, he glanced at her. ¡°You¡¯re already this tired from such a small matter. It seems that you still need to practice.¡± Huanhuan rubbed her arm and said, ¡°No matter how useless I am, I¡¯m still your father.¡± '''', Jiang Bo: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Come, call me ¡®Daddy¡¯.¡± Jiang Bo was so angry that he turned around and left. The other four witch doctors were already used to this. In any case, every time Jiang Bo and Huanhuan met, the two of them would definitely have to exchange a few blows. This had almost become their daily routine. Big Goody walked in. ¡°Mom, Dad asked me to bring you home.¡± Huanhuan climbed onto the wolf¡¯s back and sat down. ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡± ¡°He went out with Little Daddy. They said they had something to do. They looked mysterious and didn¡¯t let us follow them.¡± The ¡®Little Daddy¡¯ Big Goody was referring to was Xue Ling. Huanhuan asked where Bai Di was. Big Goody shook her head and said she didn¡¯t know. These guys were not sleeping in the middle of the night. Who knew what they were doing? Huanhuan secretly planned to ask them about it when they returned. In general, the beast soldiers built many new tents, and one of them was given to Huanhuan. It was already midnight, and it would be dawn soon. Other than the beast soldiers in charge of patrolling the camp, everyone else was already asleep. The entire camp was empty. Huanhuan was exhausted. She sat on Big Goody¡¯s back, her eyelids drooping. She was about to fall asleep on Big Goody¡¯s back. Suddenly, she noticed a familiar figure flash past in front of her. It was Jiang Bo! He walked out of the tent alone and quietly walked toward the forest. He looked very suspicious. Huanhuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Perhaps she could take this opportunity to seize evidence of Jiang Bo¡¯s betrayal! Her sleepiness instantly dissipated. She quickly jumped off the wolf¡¯s back and said to Big Goody, ¡°Hurry up and look for your father. Tell him that I found Jiang Bo acting suspiciously. Tell him to quickly look for me. I¡¯ll leave a sunflower seed trail along the way.¡± Big Goody was worried about her. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for you to be alone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just quietly follow Jiang Bo. I won¡¯t fight him. If I see that the situation is amiss, I¡¯ll immediately retreat.¡± Huanhuan touched the lotus on her head. ¡°Besides, even if I really fight him, he might not be my match.¡± Big Goody knew the combat strength of the skullcap. It was more than enough to deal with Jiang Bo. Big Goody was slightly relieved. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go look for Dad now. Be careful.¡± ¡°Got it. Go ahead.¡± Chapter 427 - Shady Business Chapter 427: Shady Business Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At night, Xue Ling saw Bai Di leave the camp alone. His heart skipped a beat, and he immediately called Shuang Yun over. ¡°I just saw Bai Di go out. Do you know where he went?¡± Shuang Yun shook his head and said that he didn¡¯t know. He was too busy to care where others went. Xue Ling said, ¡°Let¡¯s follow him and see where he went!¡± Shuang Yun looked confused. ¡°Why are you following Bai Di?¡± ¡°When I went to look for Bai Di today, I saw him fighting with Sang Ye.¡± Shuang Yun was even more surprised. ¡°Sang Ye is back?¡± ¡°Yes, he returned to the demon race. He must have come with the army today.¡± Xue Ling paused and changed the topic. ¡°Sang Ye said that Bai Di is related to the witch doctor, Tao Wei. He also said that he¡¯s a traitor. But Bai Di didn¡¯t admit it.¡± Shuang Yun immediately said, ¡°Bai Di can¡¯t be related to the demons!¡± Any one of them could betray Huanhuan, but Bai Di was the least likely to betray her! ¡°I don¡¯t think Bai Di will betray us either, but Sang Ye doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of beast who speaks without thinking. I keep feeling that there¡¯s something fishy about this.¡± Xue Ling pointed in the direction Bai Di had left. ¡°If we follow him now, we might be able to solve the secret. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a misunderstanding. It¡¯s fine as long as we talk it out.¡± Shuang Yun thought about it and felt that Xue Ling had a point. No matter what misunderstanding there was, as long as Bai Di made it clear in person, the truth would naturally surface. He and Xue Ling chased after Bai Di. After leaving the camp, they walked a long way before they saw Bai Di. Xue Ling lowered his voice. ¡°It¡¯s so late. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s suspicious of him to come to such a remote place alone?¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°Maybe he has something to do.¡± '', ¡°What can¡¯t he do during the day? Why does he have to come in the middle of the night?¡± Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t answer and could only say gloomily, ¡°Hurry up and follow him. Don¡¯t lose him.¡± Xue Ling smiled and sped up to catch up with him. ¡°I think he¡¯s probably already discovered us,¡± he said casually. ¡°Huh?¡± Xue Ling said as they walked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice? He keeps taking us around the same place.¡± Shuang Yun looked around. Just now, he felt that the surroundings were very familiar. He thought that it was his imagination, but they were back where they were. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Shuang Yun was embarrassed. He had been discovered. How would he explain it later? Xue Ling tidied his clothes. ¡°Alright, since we¡¯ve already been discovered, let¡¯s go up and say hello.¡± ¡°Hey! Wait a minute.¡± Xue Ling ignored Shuang Yun¡¯s words and walked out of the shadows under the tree. He greeted with a smile, ¡°What a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± Seeing that Xue Ling had already been exposed, there was no point in hiding anymore. Shuang Yun could only brace himself and walk out. Bai Di had stopped and turned around when Xue Ling walked out. He looked helplessly at Xue Ling and Shuang Yun. ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Xue Ling smiled elegantly. ¡°We¡¯re here to hunt. What about you? Why did you come to this place alone?¡± Bai Di asked, ¡°You¡¯re out hunting in the middle of the night? Who would believe you?¡± Xue Ling raised his chin. ¡°Me!¡± Then, he glanced at Shuang Yun. Shuang Yun could only agree. ¡°Yes, I believe you too.¡± Bai Di was speechless at their ability to lie through their teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re here for but go back. I have something to do. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll go back and explain everything to you.¡± Seeing that Bai Di had changed the topic, Shuang Yun quickly asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell us what¡¯s going on now?¡± Xue Ling also said, ¡°In any case, we¡¯ve already followed you. If you don¡¯t give us a reasonable explanation, we¡¯ll tell Huanhuan when we get back that you secretly left the camp in the middle of the night to do something shady.¡± '', Bai Di sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Huanhuan about this. I don¡¯t want her to worry.¡± Shuang Yun said quickly, ¡°Then tell us the truth. We¡¯re family. No matter what it is, we can face it together!¡± Bai Di¡¯s expression was unreadable. ¡°This is a private matter. There¡¯s no need to involve you.¡± ¡°Personal matters? Do you really have someone else behind Huanhuan¡¯s back?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that kind of private matter.¡± ¡°Then what kind are you talking about? If you don¡¯t make it clear, we¡¯ll be forced to let our imaginations go wild.¡± From the looks of it, Xue Ling and Shuang Yun would definitely not return until they received a satisfactory answer today. Bai Di had no choice but to tell the truth, ¡°I actually want to talk to Xuan Wei about something.¡± Shuang Yun was puzzled. ¡°Why can¡¯t you look for Xuan Wei openly? Why are you hiding? You make it sound like you¡¯re ashamed of yourself.¡± ¡°This matter is indeed a little difficult to make public.¡± Bai Di paused, trying to find the right words before continuing. ¡°Last night, I learned that the corpse of a beast soldier was hidden in the tent of the city lord of Blue Crystal City. I suspected that the city lord might be a traitor hiding in the military camp. I immediately went to Xuan Wei and told him about this. Who knew that Xuan Wei would knock me out?¡± Bai Di lay in the grass for most of the night after he was knocked out. When he woke up, it was dawn. He immediately prepared to go back and look for Huanhuan. Unexpectedly, he bumped into Sang Ye on the way. Sang Ye started fighting him without a word! In order to protect himself, Bai Di was forced to take action. The demonized Sang Ye was extremely powerful. Bai Di had to spend a lot of effort to barely withstand his opponent¡¯s attack. Bai Di was helpless. ¡°Fortunately, Xue Ling came in time. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve been seriously injured by Sang Ye.¡± Xue Ling frowned and pondered. ¡°You mean after Xuan Wei found out that there was a problem with the city lord of Blue Crystal City, not only did he not deal with him, but he also knocked you out. Why? Did you offend him?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°This is what I can¡¯t figure out. Just now, I saw him enter the forest alone and wanted to follow him to see what he was doing in the forest in the middle of the night. In the end, not only did I lose Xuan Wei, but I was also followed by you guys.¡± Shuang Yun scratched his short silver-white hair and smiled awkwardly. In contrast, Xue Ling was much more natural. ¡°Since the misunderstanding has been resolved, we should go back. Otherwise, Huanhuan will definitely be worried when she comes back and sees that everyone is gone.¡± Bai Di was about to say something when Big Goody hurried over. She said anxiously, ¡°Mom went to follow Jiang Bo. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be in danger. Go and help her!¡± Chapter 428 - Who Exactly Are You? Chapter 428: Who Exactly Are You? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan grabbed his hand and asked him excitedly, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Before Bai Di could say anything, she continued anxiously, ¡°I saw Xuan Wei talking to Jiang Bo just now. It turns out that the two of them are secretly in contact. Xuan Wei also took the Divine Wood that was lost in Divine Wood City. There¡¯s a big problem with him. You have to be careful in the future!¡± Bai Di agreed. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back and tell Shuang Yun and Xue Ling about this!¡± Huanhuan took Bai Di¡¯s hand and walked quickly. However, she couldn¡¯t pull Bai Di away. Huanhuan turned to him and asked suspiciously, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you coming along?¡± Bai Di reached out and pulled her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said softly. Huanhuan felt a sharp pain in her abdomen! She looked down and saw a bone knife pierced into her abdomen. Her eyes widened in disbelief. Bai Di looked down at her, his blue eyes as cold as an abyss. There was no tenderness in them. The system tried to activate the pain shield system, but because Huanhuan¡¯s physical condition was lower than the minimum health value, the pain shield system failed! The system was anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy will activate the emergency transfer program for you!¡± Huanhuan¡¯s face was pale with pain. She covered her bleeding wound and opened her mouth. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not Bai Di¡­¡± Bai Di wouldn¡¯t look at her so coldly. More importantly, there was no contractual ring on his ring finger. Huanhuan reached out with her bloody hand and grabbed the other party¡¯s collar. She asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Who are you?¡± The system said, ¡°Hang in there! The emergency transfer program is starting! It¡¯s entering the countdown!¡± ¡®Bai Di¡¯ seemed surprised. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you can tell¡­¡± He pulled the bone knife out with force. Blood splattered all over him. However, his expression still did not waver. The system said, ¡°Countdown begins! Three!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to attack you so soon, but you know too much. So I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll have to let you disappear first.¡± His right hand transformed into a tiger claw. He stabbed it into Huanhuan¡¯s abdomen before pulling it out! The system said, ¡°Two!¡± Bai Di had forcefully grabbed the Divine Wood seed! ''This chapter is updated by N(o)V(e)lB(i)n.'', The system yelled, ¡°One!¡± Huanhuan trembled and fell. Blood poured from the wound and bloomed under her. The system exclaimed, ¡°Damn it! The Divine Wood seed has left the host¡¯s body. The emergency transfer program has failed!¡± Bai Di held the Divine Wood seed that had already bloomed into a small flower. Blood dripped between his fingers. He looked down at Huanhuan. ¡°Although it seems hypocritical to say such things now, I still have to say thank you for treating the scar on my face.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s pupils dilated. ¡°Y-You¡¯re Xuan Wei?!¡± ¡°Bai Di didn¡¯t tell you that I look like him, did he?¡± Xuan Wei said calmly. Indeed, he looked extremely similar to Bai Di. But if one looked carefully, one could still see some differences. However, Huanhuan was too anxious just now. Coupled with the fact that the night was dark, she did not look at him carefully at all. Xuan Wei put the Divine Wood seed into the hide bag he carried with him. ¡°Since that piece of wood is useless, this should be enough.¡± ¡­ Sang Ye had been thinking about Bai Di and Tao Wei¡¯s private meeting. He was very worried about Huanhuan¡¯s safety. He thought about it and decided to check on Huanhuan. At the very least, he had to remind Huanhuan to be careful of Bai Di. ¡°Stop!¡± Han Ying stopped him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Sang Ye stopped. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Huanhuan.¡± ¡°We¡¯re fighting them now. If you rush over now, you¡¯ll be courting death. You¡¯re not allowed to go!¡± Sang Ye argued, ¡°I¡¯ll avoid those beast soldiers and not let them discover me.¡± Han Ying was determined. ¡°No!¡± Seeing that he did not agree, Sang Ye stopped talking and turned to walk out. Han Ying called him several times, but he couldn¡¯t stop him. In the end, he could only watch him walk away. Tao Wei walked over and smiled. ¡°Your nephew¡¯s temper is very similar to your sister¡¯s. They¡¯re both extremely stubborn.¡± Han Ying said in a low voice, ¡°He won¡¯t realize how things are until he hits a wall.¡± ¡°Young people are always more impulsive. Just let him be. When he hits his head, he¡¯ll naturally know to come back obediently.¡± ¡­ Sang Ye quietly crossed the Black River. He tried his best to suppress the demon bloodline in his body and bypassed the patrolling beast soldiers. He followed the weak power of the contract ring and found Huanhuan in the forest. But what he saw was Huanhuan lying in a pool of blood. Beside her stood a beast with blood on his hands. It was Bai Di! Under his extreme anger, the demon bloodline in Sang Ye¡¯s body was instantly awakened! '''', He transformed into a black python. Dark red tattoos covered his body, and his scarlet eyes were filled with killing intent. Everyone who hurt Huanhuan deserved to die! The python pounced at Xuan Wei! Xuan Wei easily dodged his attack and retreated from his attack range. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the vast night. The python wanted to chase after him, but Huanhuan¡¯s call stopped him. ¡°Sang Ye¡­¡± The python immediately turned around and transformed into a human with a snake tail. He saw that the wound in Huanhuan¡¯s abdomen was still bleeding. Blood had stained her clothes. He immediately covered her wound, trying to stop the blood from flowing. But it was no use. More blood flowed. Huanhuan¡¯s aura was getting weaker. She looked at the man in front of her and used all her strength to squeeze out a word. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be fine!¡± Sang Ye interrupted her and pretended to be calm. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely be fine. I¡¯ll bring you back to the demon race now. I¡¯ll get Tao Wei to treat your injuries. His medical skills are very good. He can definitely treat you!¡± His eyes turned red. Tears shimmered in the corners of his eyes. Huanhuan wanted to tell him not to cry. But she couldn¡¯t say it. The wound hurt too much. Sang Ye picked her up and quickly ran in the direction of the Black River. He was in such a hurry that he didn¡¯t even bother to hide his identity. He was quickly discovered by the patrolling beast soldiers. The beast soldiers immediately surrounded Sang Ye and tried to kill this invading enemy. Sang Ye felt that the little female in his arms was gradually losing her breath. He swung his snake tail desperately and swept away the enemy in front of him. The beast soldiers let out hurried howls, calling for reinforcements. Someone spotted the female in Sang Ye¡¯s arms and shouted, ¡°This demon killed Witch Doctor Huanhuan! We have to stop him. We can¡¯t let him escape!¡± Huanhuan¡¯s consciousness was fading. She felt her soul leaving this body and drifting to another distant time¡­ At the same time, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling felt a sharp pain in their hearts! The contractual ring on their ring fingers automatically fell off and rolled to the ground. The expressions of the three of them instantly turned extremely ugly. Huanhuan had died. Chapter 429 - She Wasn’t Dead! Chapter 429: She Wasn¡¯t Dead! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Sang Ye brought Huanhuan out of the encirclement and returned to the demon race. When Han Ying saw his injured appearance, he immediately got someone to call Tao Wei to treat his injuries. When Tao Wei arrived, Sang Ye grabbed his hand. ¡°Save her! Save her!¡± Tao Wei glanced at the little female in his arms and said helplessly, ¡°She¡¯s dead. She can¡¯t be saved.¡± ¡°Impossible! She was talking to me just now. She¡¯s not dead. Save her!¡± ¡°She¡¯s really dead¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s not dead!¡± Han Ying pulled Sang Ye back. ¡°Calm down. She¡¯s indeed not breathing. If you don¡¯t believe me, take a look for yourself.¡± Sang Ye looked down at the little female in his arms. She had already closed her eyes and was motionless, looking like an exquisite puppet covered in blood. She was lifeless. Sang Ye hugged her tightly. His grip was very strong as if he wanted to crush her into his flesh. Tao Wei said, ¡°I think you need to be treated more than she does.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to be treated.¡± Seeing Sang Ye¡¯s dejected look, Han Ying frowned slightly. ¡°Lin Huanhuan is already dead. No matter how unwilling you are to accept the fact, it¡¯s useless. When your mother died, I was also very upset. In the end, I survived.¡± Sang Ye hugged Huanhuan and did not speak. He looked as if his soul had been sucked out of him. Han Ying had no choice but to ask Tao Wei for some medicine to apply to Sang Ye¡¯s wound. Sang Ye did not move at all. He held Huanhuan¡¯s corpse and stayed where he was. He stayed there for three days. He didn¡¯t move or eat anything in three days. Han Ying couldn¡¯t take it anymore and ordered someone to take the corpse away. However, as long as anyone touched Huanhuan, Sang Ye would attack them crazily! In the end, Han Ying had to personally take action to control Sang Ye. Han Ying ordered sternly, ¡°Fei Jue, move that corpse away!¡± Fei Jue immediately picked up Huanhuan¡¯s corpse and left quickly. Sang Ye saw Huanhuan¡¯s corpse disappear from his sight. He was so angry that his entire body trembled and he almost collapsed. Seeing him like this, Han Ying could only force some medicine into his mouth. '''', Under the effects of the medicine, Sang Ye was forced to fall unconscious. Tao Wei was puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t he already drink the Forgetting Water I refined? Why is he still so affectionate to that female mate?¡± Han Ying was in a terrible mood. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either. His mate contract with Lin Huanhuan was terminated, but he still can¡¯t forget her.¡± ¡°This can¡¯t go on. Lin Huanhuan¡¯s death has hit him too hard. He¡¯ll destroy himself.¡± Han Ying frowned. ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± Tao Wei stroked his beard. ¡°Since Forgetting Water doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s try Spiritual Buds.¡± ¡°Spirit Buds?¡± Tao Wei smiled. ¡°That¡¯s my latest medicine. They can make people forget everything.¡± ¡°Will he forget me too?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯ll forget all his past. He¡¯ll be just like a newborn, so you¡¯ll have to spend some time teaching him some basic knowledge.¡± Han Ying hesitated. ¡°Will there be any side effects?¡± ¡°Based on the results of my current experiment, there are no side effects.¡± Han Ying looked at the unconscious Sang Ye and sighed. ¡°I have to think about it again.¡± Tao Wei took out the small wooden box. ¡°There are a few Spirit Buds in here. There aren¡¯t many, but they¡¯re enough for one person. Take this box as a backup.¡± Han Ying took the small box and thanked him. ¡°I¡¯ll get going.¡± ¡­ Fei Jue wanted to burn Huanhuan¡¯s corpse, but Tao Wei stopped him. Tao Wei said, ¡°Leave her to me. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Fei Jue hesitated. ¡°But Lord Han Ying¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. I¡¯ll inform him later.¡± Hearing this, Fei Jue handed Huanhuan¡¯s corpse over. Tao Wei looked at Huanhuan¡¯s corpse. ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re really beautiful. No wonder Sang Ye keeps thinking about you. Even Father is looking for you.¡± He did not throw away Huanhuan¡¯s corpse. Instead, he offered her to Father. When Xing Chen saw Huanhuan being sent over, his expression instantly became extremely gloomy. ¡°Who killed her?¡± Tao Wei knelt on the ground and felt the pressure from his Father. He involuntarily lowered his head even more. He said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what happened. Sang Ye brought her back. When I saw her, she was already dead.¡± Xing Chen said nothing more. He picked her up, his gaze lingering on her face. ¡°You came back to me, after all.¡± Huanhuan did not move. She did not react. ''.'', Xing Chen glanced at the wound in her abdomen, his eyes cold. She was his possession. Only he could hurt her! When he found out who had done this, he would definitely tear them into pieces! Sensing the murderous aura emanating from his Father, Tao Wei¡¯s heart trembled. He pressed his forehead against the ground and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. Xing Chen threw him a black egg. ¡°Take it.¡± Tao Wei knew this was a reward for him. A reward for offering Huanhuan to his Father. He quickly took the black egg. ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± Xing Chen turned around and walked into the hall that was as dark as an abyss. The door slowly closed behind him, completely isolating him from the outside world. Tao Wei stood up and touched the black egg in his hand. His wrinkled face revealed surprise. This was an extinct dragon egg! However, he did not know which dragon species was inside¡­ Sang Ye woke up the next day. His first reaction after waking up was to look for Huanhuan. Han Ying couldn¡¯t stop him, so he could only force the Spirit Buds into Sang Ye¡¯s mouth. The Spirit Buds quickly took effect. Sang Ye forgot everything. He remembered nothing. Han Ying taught him how to dress and eat as if he was a child. He taught him how to use the power in his body. Seeing that Sang Ye was becoming more and more like a mature male beast, Han Ying was gratified. His decision to let Sang Ye take the Spirit Buds was indeed correct. He would rather spend more time teaching Sang Ye than let Sang Ye completely sink into despair and ruin himself. The flames of war between the demons and beasts continued to spread. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling survived the backlash of the mate contract. The beast soldiers said that Huanhuan was killed by Sang Ye. Then, Sang Ye fled back to the demon race with her corpse. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling fought all the way across the Black River and forced their way into the territory of the demon race. They wanted to look for Sang Ye and ask him what was going on. But Sang Ye had completely forgotten about them. He only listened to Han Ying now. Han Ying said that Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling were enemies. Sang Ye attacked them without hesitation. In the end, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling had no choice but to retreat back to their camp. They did not know why Sang Ye wanted to kill Huanhuan, nor did they know where her corpse was hidden. All they knew was that Huanhuan was really dead. Chapter 430 - A Long Dream Chapter 430: A Long Dream Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lin Huanhuan felt suffocated. She sat up abruptly! Crash! There was the sound of water. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Lin Huanhuan lay beside the bathtub and coughed hard. When she finally recovered, she realized she was sitting in the bathtub. She was surrounded by tiles. Directly opposite was a waist-high sink with a glass mirror covered in mist. This was her bathroom! Huanhuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could she have transmigrated back?! She scrambled to her feet, pulled on a bathrobe, and ran out of the bathroom barefoot. The three-room house was neat and tidy. This was the inheritance her mother had left her before she died. When she reached adulthood, she moved out of her uncle¡¯s house and lived in this house alone. Huanhuan pulled open the curtains. There was a group of middle-aged women dancing in the square downstairs. The song ¡®The Hottest Ethnic Trend¡¯ echoed throughout the neighborhood. In the distance, there were tall buildings. A passenger plane flew past in the sky. This was indeed the place she had called home for more than 20 years. She was really back. Lin Huanhuan sat on the sofa in a daze and stared blankly at the TV screen. The screen reflected her current appearance. Her hair was wet and dripping. She was wearing a pale pink bathrobe that she had bought some time ago. The sofa under her butt was wrapped with floral fabric. It was a little old. It creaked slightly when she sat down. Why did he suddenly come back? Lin Huanhuan was puzzled. Shouldn¡¯t she have died in the beast continent?! She tried to call out to the system. ¡°Little Brat? Daddy? 438?¡± ''Follow current novels ON N (ovelB in.)'', There was no response. The system was gone too. Huanhuan¡¯s heart finally sank. Could everything she had experienced in the beast continent be a dream? Were Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling just illusory figures? Did none of her children exist either? Lin Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but cover her face. Her head hurt, and she felt suffocated. At that moment, her phone rang in her bedroom. Lin Huanhuan did not move. The phone rang again and again. It took a long time for it to stop. Not long after, the doorbell at home suddenly rang. The doorbell rang for a long time without any sign of stopping. In the end, Huanhuan had no choice but to stand up and move slowly to the door. She pulled it open. When she saw who was standing outside the door, she couldn¡¯t help but freeze. A woman in her 40s stood outside. She was carrying a large shopping bag filled with groceries. She looked at Huanhuan and immediately frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you blow-dry your hair after taking a shower? And where are your slippers? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting sick from the cold if you run around barefoot?!¡± Huanhuan opened her mouth. With a lot of effort, she managed to squeeze out a word. ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s mother walked into the house with the shopping bag and closed the door. As she changed her shoes, she muttered, ¡°I forgot to take my keys out. I couldn¡¯t get in downstairs. I called you several times, but you didn¡¯t answer. Fortunately, Uncle Zhang from the upstairs unit opened the door downstairs for me. Otherwise, I¡¯d still be standing outside!¡± Huanhuan looked at her longingly. She hadn¡¯t seen her mother since she passed away in a car accident when she was 10 years old. After so many years, she had almost forgotten what her mother looked like. She had never dreamed that her mother would come back. After nagging for a long time, Huanhuan¡¯s mother realized that Huanhuan was still standing there in a daze. She said angrily, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and put on your shoes! How old are you? Do you still need me to remind you of such a small matter? If I¡¯m not around in the future, what will you do?¡± Huanhuan walked over quickly and hugged her mother tightly. ¡°You won¡¯t be gone.¡± Madam Lin was stunned by her sudden action. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you suddenly so clingy? Don¡¯t tell me you did something bad behind my back again? Tell me the truth now. I can consider lenient punishment.¡± ''?????? ???? No(ve) l Bi n'', Huanhuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. She let go of Madam Lin and rubbed her sore nose. She smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything bad.¡± Madam Lin was skeptical. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really, I¡¯m not lying.¡± Madam Lin placed the groceries into the fridge one by one. When she turned around and saw that Huanhuan was still standing there, smiling like a fool, she couldn¡¯t help but urge her again, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you putting on your shoes?!¡± Huanhuan obediently put on her slippers and then tidied up the kitchen with her mother. She rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Let me wash these vegetables. Go rest.¡± Madam Lin looked at her suspiciously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? Why have you suddenly become so sensible? Usually, when I ask you to do something, you just refuse to move.¡± Huanhuan chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re my biological mother. I should be filial to you. Go and rest for a while. Leave tonight¡¯s dinner to me.¡± ¡°You can cook? But you¡¯ve never gone into the kitchen.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t know how to explain, so she simply said shamelessly, ¡°I want to cook anyway. Hurry up and go out!¡± Madam Lin was pushed out of the kitchen. Before she left, she was still a little worried. ¡°Be careful when you cut the vegetables. Don¡¯t hurt yourself. Stay away from the fire when you cook. If you really can¡¯t do it, let me do it!¡± ¡°Just wait and see. I¡¯ll definitely make you a feast later!¡± Huanhuan closed the door and got busy in the kitchen. Although she didn¡¯t understand what was going on and why her mother, who had died in a car accident, had suddenly returned, Huanhuan was pleasantly surprised to see her mother again. She had to take this opportunity to be filial to her mother! Huanhuan made three dishes and a soup. Sweet and sour pork ribs, stir-fried vegetables, roasted eggplant, and tomato egg soup. Every dish looked bright and delicious. Madam Lin took a bite. Although the food wasn¡¯t especially good, it was far better than she had expected. She sighed in relief. ¡°My Huanhuan has really grown up!¡± Huanhuan kept putting food into her bowl. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you to take care of me. Eat more. If you like it, I¡¯ll cook other dishes for you tomorrow.¡± Madam Lin was especially happy during the meal. After eating, TV took the initiative to clean the dishes. Then, she sat on the sofa with her mother and watched television. When Madam Lin saw the dress the female lead in the TV show was wearing, she suddenly remembered something. ¡°Huanhuan, didn¡¯t you say that the zipper of one of your dresses is broken? I bought a zipper when I went to buy groceries today. I¡¯ll go get the dress and help you fix it.¡± She worked in a clothing factory and was very good at needlework. She would fix all the clothes at home. It was both convenient and economical. Huanhuan stuffed the cut fruit into her hand. ¡°Eat first. We¡¯ll talk about the dress another day. I¡¯m not in a hurry to wear it anyway.¡± In the evening, Huanhuan said goodnight to her mother. After lying on the bed, Huanhuan looked at the ceiling. She thought that if this was a dream, she might wake up from it the next time she opened her eyes. Chapter 431 - Taking Advantage Chapter 431: Taking Advantage Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The next morning, Huanhuan opened her eyes and found herself still lying in her bedroom. On the bedside table was a photo of her and her mother. Her phone was charging, and it showed that the battery was full. Not only had she returned to the modern world, but she had also seen her mother, who should have died long ago. If all this was not a dream, then what about the things she experienced in the beast continent in the past? Were those dreams? But now that she thought about it, the beast continent did feel like a dream. Only in dreams could beasts become humans. Only in dreams would four men be willing to share a woman. Madam Lin knocked on the door. ¡°Breakfast is almost ready. Hurry up and wash your face!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Huanhuan quickly got up and got dressed. Breakfast was soup noodles. One could find a golden poached egg under the noodles. This was Madam Lin¡¯s habit. In the past when Huanhuan¡¯s grandparents were still around, they didn¡¯t like Huanhuan as she was a girl. Even when they ate noodles, they only gave eggs to their grandsons. Huanhuan could only watch from the side. Madam Lin¡¯s heart ached for her daughter, so she would secretly hide a poached egg under the noodles. Now that the family conditions had improved and Huanhuan¡¯s grandparents were no longer around, she could eat as many eggs as she wanted. There was no need to hide them anymore. However, this was already a habit of Madam Lin¡¯s. Every time she cooked noodles for her daughter, she would habitually stuff a poached egg under the noodles. Huanhuan ate the noodles and egg her mother had cooked. The familiar taste made her want to cry. She hadn¡¯t eaten her mother¡¯s noodles in years. As Madam Lin put on her coat, she said, ¡°Put the dishes in the kitchen after you¡¯re done eating. I¡¯ll wash them when I come back. I¡¯m going to work now.¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°Take care.¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯m leaving now!¡± ''This chapter is updated by Nov elB i n'', After Madam Lin left, Huanhuan ate the noodles one mouthful at a time. She even finished the soup. She washed the dishes and returned to the bedroom. After sitting there in a daze for a moment, she got up and turned on her computer to check online about transmigration and the beast continent. In the end, she found a bunch of messy online novels but nothing she wanted. Finally, she had to switch off the computer in disappointment. His phone suddenly rang. Huanhuan picked up her phone and saw an unfamiliar local number calling her. ¡°Hello, is this Miss Lin Huanhuan?¡± Huanhuan immediately replied, ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°This is Tianzhi Technology Company. Two days ago, you came to our company for an interview. After careful consideration, our leader has decided to hire you. Please come to the company to settle the employment procedures in the next two days.¡± After the call ended, Huanhuan tried to recall for a long time before remembering that she had indeed sent a resume to a technology company before she transmigrated. The next morning, Lin Huanhuan went to Tianzhi Technology to register herself. When she went to the human resources department, she happened to bump into the vice president of the company who was talking to the head of human resources. She stood aside for a while. The vice president was very tall, at least 1.85 meters. After talking, he turned to leave and passed by Huanhuan. Huanhuan froze when she saw his face. He actually looked a little like Bai Di. The vice president noticed her gaze. He looked at her. ¡°And you are?¡± Huanhuan quickly came back to her senses. ¡°I¡¯m Lin Huanhuan from the product design department. I just came to the company today.¡± The vice president extended his right hand and smiled. ¡°Welcome to our company.¡± Huanhuan took his hand. ¡°Thank you.¡± After she finished the registration process, she returned home and told her mother that she would be starting work soon. Mother Lin said, ¡°You can go to work a day later.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Tomorrow is your cousin, Xiao Wan¡¯s, engagement day. Come to the banquet with me.¡± Xiao Wan was her uncle¡¯s daughter. Huanhuan did not have a good relationship with their family. In the past, Xiao Wan often mocked her for being an unwanted wild child who deliberately stayed at their house to freeload. ''?????? ???? No(ve) l Bi n'', After Huanhuan moved out of her uncle¡¯s house, she never contacted her cousin again. Now that she heard her name, Huanhuan was a little unwilling. ¡°Can I not go?¡± ¡°Why not? You used to be so close to your cousin. She even called me and told me that I had to bring you along. If you don¡¯t go, she¡¯ll be very disappointed.¡± Huanhuan curled her lips, thinking that with her cousin¡¯s personality, Huanhuan would definitely hear a lot of mean words from Xiao Wan. In order not to make things difficult for Madam Lin, Huanhuan finally compromised. The next morning, Huanhuan changed into the dress Madam Lin had prepared in advance. The mother and daughter took a taxi to the hotel. As soon as they entered the private room, Huanhuan¡¯s uncle immediately stood up and greeted them warmly. Madam Lin also smiled and gave him a lot of flowers. Huanhuan was surprised to see her uncle¡¯s smile. In the past, when she lived in her uncle¡¯s house, he rarely showed her a smile. Every day, he would be expressionless and cold. Why was he suddenly so enthusiastic now? Her uncle took two steps toward Huanhuan. ¡°Come, come. Sit beside your cousin, Xiao Wan. You two can have a private chat.¡± Xiao Wan was wearing a pink dress today. Her face was painted with exquisite light makeup. When she smiled, she looked gentle and pleasant. She was a beautiful woman. She pulled Huanhuan to sit down and enthusiastically poured her a drink. This was the first time Huanhuan saw her cousin so enthusiastic. She felt quite awkward and did not understand what was going on. Not only her uncle and cousin but even her aunt, who used to annoy her the most, were taking very good care of her now. Huanhuan originally thought that this family was putting on an act, but after careful observation, she realized that her uncle¡¯s family was really good to her. They didn¡¯t seem to be acting at all. But the more this was the case, the stranger Huanhuan felt. Xiao Wan¡¯s fianc¨¦ was tall and handsome. He was the technical director of a technology company. He had specially invited his company¡¯s leader and his colleagues over today. When he introduced the leader, Huanhuan realized that it was the vice president she had bumped into at Tianzhi Technology yesterday. The vice president obviously saw her too. He took the initiative to walk over and greet her. Huanhuan was flattered. She quickly stood up and chatted with him briefly. After the vice president left, Xiao Wan immediately leaned in front of Huanhuan and said with a smile, ¡°I think this vice president is a good person. He¡¯s very handsome and rich. Moreover, you¡¯re in the same company. You¡¯re in a favorable position. Work hard to get him.¡± Huanhuan said embarrassedly, ¡°How can he take a fancy to me? You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± But it turned out that her cousin was not thinking too much. After Huanhuan went to work, she often met the vice president. At first, she thought it was just a coincidence. It was only when the vice president invited her to eat together after work that she realized something. This vice president probably had some feelings for her. Chapter 432 - You’ve Got The Wrong Person! Chapter 432: You¡¯ve Got The Wrong Person! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the end, she politely declined the vice president¡¯s invitation. As she walked home alone after work, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the vice president¡¯s face. At first glance, he did look a little like Bai Di, but if one looked at him for a long time, though, one would realize that they were completely different people. Thinking of Bai Di, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but think of Shuang Yun, Sang Yue, Xue Ling, and the children as well. She wondered how they were doing. Huanhuan sighed. Beep! Beep! Beep! A car suddenly started honking, pulling Huanhuan out of her memories. She looked in the direction of the sound and saw a small car driving toward her! Huanhuan froze in place. At the critical moment, a brown poodle suddenly rushed out and hit her hard, causing her to take a few steps back. The car brushed past Huanhuan and braked. The driver stuck his head out of the window and scolded Huanhuan, ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes? Why didn¡¯t you give way when you saw the car?!¡± Huanhuan was so frightened that she didn¡¯t know how to refute. Beside her, the poodle barked at the driver. ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± It was not big, but it barked especially fiercely. It was uncertain if the driver felt guilty or something, but he involuntarily shut up and drove away. The poodle looked up at Lin Huanhuan and barked. Its voice sounded like an ordinary dog¡¯s bark to others, but to Huanhuan, it was the system¡¯s voice! ¡°Are you stupid? You didn¡¯t even look at the car when you were walking. You were almost hit just now!¡± Huanhuan was stunned. Her eyes widened involuntarily. ¡°Little Brat? Is that you?¡± ''This chapter is updated by N(o)V(e)lB(i)n.'', The brown poodle stiffened, then barked twice. ¡°It isn¡¯t me! You¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡± He turned and ran. Huanhuan quickly chased after him. ¡°Wait!¡± The poodle was not big, but he ran quite fast. Huanhuan ran for a long time in her high heels before she lost him. Exhausted, she leaned against the lamppost and rested. She craned her neck for a long time to make sure the poodle was gone. She had no choice but to sigh in disappointment and turn around. Not long after Huanhuan started walking, she saw the poodle following her from the reflection in the glass of the roadside window. But as soon as she turned around, the poodle disappeared. Huanhuan didn¡¯t understand why the system ran when he saw her. Over the next few days, Huanhuan was followed by the poodle every time she went to work. But every time she turned around, the poodle quickly ran away. Huanhuan worked overtime today. When she got off work, it was already nighttime. Huanhuan walked back alone. As she walked, she suddenly fell against a eucalyptus tree by the road. Seeing this, the poodle that had been following her ran up to her and pressed his furry dog paws on her arm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you sick? Where¡¯s your phone? I¡¯ll call an ambulance for you!¡± He pulled open the bag she carried and burrowed his entire head into it, trying to dig out her phone. Unexpectedly, before he could find her phone, he was stuffed into the bag and picked up! The poodle was shocked. He quickly looked up and saw Huanhuan smiling at him. She tugged on his ears. ¡°Don¡¯t you like to run? Why aren¡¯t you running now?!¡± The poodle barked. ¡°You lied to me! You¡¯ve been badly influenced!¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t lie to you, would you obediently talk to me?¡± The poodle tried to jump out of the bag, but Huanhuan pressed him into it. She zipped the bag up, revealing only a small hole for him to breathe. She carried the bag back. The poodle kept barking in the bag. Unfortunately, it was nighttime and there was no one else on the road except Huanhuan. No matter how fiercely he barked, no one came to help him. The poor little poodle was carried home by Huanhuan. She put the bag on the sofa and unzipped it. The poodle jumped out and ran toward the door. Unfortunately, the door was locked. He couldn¡¯t run out. He could only claw at the door. ¡°Open the door! Let me go!¡± Huanhuan poured herself a glass of water. She was exhausted from walking all the way back home with the dog. '''', She drank the entire glass of water in one go. ¡°Be quiet. My mother is still sleeping.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Madam Lin walked out of the bedroom. When she saw the little poodle at the door, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where did this dog come from?¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°I picked it up on the way home.¡± The poodle shouted, ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± ¡®Daddy wasn¡¯t picked up! Daddy was kidnapped!¡¯ Unfortunately, Madam Lin couldn¡¯t understand what it was saying. She frowned and said, ¡°Why does this dog keep barking? Is it sick?¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°He might be in heat. I¡¯ll take him to the pet hospital tomorrow to neuter him. He won¡¯t bark that much anymore.¡± The poodle shouted, ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± ¡®You¡¯re going to castrate your father? You¡¯re insane!¡¯ Madam Lin felt that what her daughter said made sense. ¡°Then give it a physical examination tomorrow and get it vaccinated. Otherwise, it¡¯ll get sick.¡± Huanhuan agreed readily. ¡°Okay!¡± Not only would his balls be cut, but he would also be injected. The poodle sat on the ground against the door, his dog face filled with despair. Mama Lin returned to her room to sleep. Huanhuan walked to the door and squatted down to look at the poodle with a wicked smile. ¡°If you continue to bark, I¡¯ll cut off both your balls tomorrow.¡± The poodle said, ¡°Wuwuwu!¡± Seeing that he had finally become obedient, Huanhuan picked him up in satisfaction and walked into her bedroom. In order not to disturb Madam Lin¡¯s rest, Huanhuan suppressed her doubts and didn¡¯t ask anything that night. The next day, Madam Lin went out to buy groceries, leaving only the two of them at home. As soon as Huanhuan got out of bed, she saw the poodle lying on the pillow and rubbing against it. He was even whimpering happily. Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing dogs doing discordant exercises early in the morning was really blinding! She saved the poor bolster from under the poodle¡¯s stomach. ¡°If you mess up again, I¡¯ll take you to a pet hospital and cut your balls off.¡± Having lost the bolster, the poodle howled and hugged Huanhuan¡¯s calf, rubbing against it. She pressed down the veins on her forehead and gritted her teeth. ¡°Can¡¯t you stop?¡± The poodle gasped. ¡°I-I can¡¯t control myself! Ah!¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Unable to take it anymore, Huanhuan tied the poodle up with a scarf and placed him on the sofa. Even so, he was trying to turn his body and rub his abdomen against the sofa. Huanhuan looked at him coldly until he was tired and had to stop. Chapter 433 - What’s Fake Is Fake Chapter 433: What¡¯s Fake Is Fake Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan could finally ask the doubts in her heart. ¡°Now, can you tell me how you followed me here?¡± The poodle lay on the sofa. Knowing he couldn¡¯t avoid her questions, he said resentfully, ¡°I made a deal with the prophet before. He had to help you keep your soul if you were ever killed and send you back to the modern world.¡± ¡°A deal? What did you do in exchange for that?¡± The poodle turned away without speaking. ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡± Huanhuan had no choice but to change the question. ¡°Why did you become like this?¡± The system was angry at the mention of this. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to either! But in this world, only this curly-haired dog¡¯s body accepted me. I had no choice!¡± Although it was very unkind, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re laughing? You¡¯re really laughing?!¡± Huanhuan laughed even harder. ¡°You¡¯re so cute like this! You¡¯re so ugly but cute!¡± The poodle barked angrily. If he wasn¡¯t tied up, he would have pounced on her and hugged her thigh! When Huanhuan finally finished laughing, she returned to the topic and continued to ask, ¡°Why did you run away when you saw me before?¡± The poodle groaned. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t want to see me again.¡± ¡°Huh? What made you think that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re living well in this world. Not only do you have your mother¡¯s love, but you¡¯re also taken care of by your family. Your friends and colleagues are also very kind to you. In the future, you¡¯ll fall in love with a tall, rich, and handsome man and live a happy life¡­ You probably don¡¯t want to be disturbed, right?¡± After hearing what he said, Huanhuan¡¯s expression became complicated. ¡°This world is good, but everything here is unreal.¡± The poodle looked at her with his dark eyes. Huanhuan¡¯s smile was bitter. ¡°I keep thinking I¡¯m dreaming. Every day when I sleep, I think that maybe when I wake up the next day, everything around me will disappear.¡± ''Visit (No ve (l)B i n) to read, pls!'', ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream. You can live here in peace.¡± Huanhuan shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie to me. I know this is a dream. My mother died many years ago. People can¡¯t come back from the dead. What I¡¯m seeing now is all fake.¡± The poodle tried to convince her. ¡°You can think about it from another perspective. Maybe your memories were dreams, and what you see now is real.¡± ¡°If my memories were dreams, how did I transmigrate to the beast continent and meet Bai Di and the others? Was transmigrating a dream too?¡± ¡°Maybe it was really just a big dream.¡± Huanhuan stared at him. ¡°What about you? Are you real or fake?¡± The poodle couldn¡¯t answer. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°Before you appeared, I did suspect that my transmigration was all a dream, but now I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t. Bai Di and the others are real.¡± The poodle looked away and muttered, ¡°That¡¯s why I refused to acknowledge you.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t think about things like lies and relationships. Everything here is fine anyway. Why don¡¯t you stay here and live a good life? Forget everything in the beast continent.¡± Huanhuan frowned. ¡°What about Bai Di and the others?¡± ¡°They can live well without you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Huanhuan stared into his eyes. ¡°I remember before I died, Sang Ye was certain that Bai Di killed me. He¡¯ll definitely seek revenge on Bai Di. I can¡¯t let them kill each other.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Sang Ye has forgotten everything. He won¡¯t take revenge on Bai Di.¡± As soon as he said that, the poodle realized he¡¯d said the wrong thing and quickly shut his mouth. He continued to try to twist his furry body to satisfy his desire for friction. Huanhuan pressed down on his back and asked word by word, ¡°You just said that Sang Ye forgot everything? Why did that happen?¡± ¡°Did I? Did I say anything like that?¡± ¡°You said that!¡± The poodle was quick to defend himself. ¡°Then I must have just gone crazy from my lust!¡± Unfortunately, Huanhuan did not fall for it at all. She continued to interrogate, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I¡¯ll take you to the pet hospital to have your balls cut!¡± The poodle howled. ¡°I¡¯m your father! Why are you so determined to cut off your father¡¯s balls?! Where¡¯s your humanity?!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve eaten my humanity.¡± ''???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? N ovelBi(n)'', No matter how the poodle resisted and shouted, trying to change the subject, Huanhuan remained cold and completely unmoved. In the end, the poodle was forced to spit out the truth. ¡°Sang Ye was forced to eat the Spirit Buds by his uncle and lost all his memories. He doesn¡¯t remember you anymore.¡± Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°What are Spirit Buds?¡± ¡°They¡¯re a medicine similar to Forgetting Water, but they¡¯re more potent than Forgetting Water. Forgetting Water only makes people lose their emotions and desires. Spirit Buds will make people completely forget their past. They won¡¯t even remember the most basic knowledge of life.¡± Huanhuan opened her mouth. ¡°How did this happen¡­¡± ¡°Sang Ye is living with the demons now. Han Ying is taking good care of him. To put it bluntly, Sang Ye is more suitable to stay in the demon race. He has learned the combat methods of the demon race and has improved rapidly. He has already become the recognized successor to the next commander of the demon race.¡± ¡°What about Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling?¡± The poodle replied vaguely, ¡°They¡¯re all doing well.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they suffer the backlash of the mate contract?¡± ¡°They were all very strong and forcefully endured the backlash.¡± Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re back, just live your life. Those people in the beast continent have their own destinies. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± ¡°How can I not worry?¡± Huanhuan smiled, her eyes red. ¡°I dream about them every day now. I want to know how they¡¯re doing. I want to know how tall the children are.¡± The poodle was puzzled by her expression. ¡°Is the world bad? Why do you keep thinking about the beast continent?¡± ¡°The world is good, but no matter how good it is, it¡¯s all fake.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all true if you want it to be.¡± But Huanhuan said, ¡°What¡¯s fake is fake. It can never become real.¡± The system originally thought that Huanhuan would like this world very much. But at this moment, looking at her lonely expression, the system could not help but hesitate. He remembered following her these days and seeing her in a daze. Everyone around her was clearly good to her, but she still seemed very lonely and out of place. The poodle asked, ¡°If you were given a chance to return to the beast continent, would you be willing?¡± Huanhuan perked up. ¡°Can I go back? Can I see Bai Di and the others again?¡± Chapter 434 - Where’s The Basic Trust Between Chapter 434: Where¡¯s The Basic Trust Between Humans And The System?! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Seeing her excitement, the poodle muttered, ¡°The prophet was sure you¡¯d go back again but I didn¡¯t believe him. It seems I was wrong.¡± Huanhuan picked him up. ¡°Let me go back. I can¡¯t wait to see Bai Di and the others!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you need to say goodbye to your mother?¡± Thinking of her mother, the excitement in Huanhuan¡¯s heart suddenly dissipated. Once she left, she would never see her mother again. Madam Lin returned from buying groceries. As usual, she placed the groceries into the fridge and called out to Huanhuan, ¡°I bought your favorite prawns today. I¡¯ll make you braised prawns tonight.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart ached as she watched her mother busy herself in front of the fridge. She quickly walked over and hugged her mother from behind. ¡°Mom, I have to go¡­¡± Madam Lin was stunned by her sudden action. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll miss you.¡± Hearing her choked voice, Madam Lin quickly asked, ¡°Are you crying? What happened?¡± Huanhuan hugged her tightly, refusing to let her turn around and see her. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t be with you anymore.¡± The moment her voice fell, the surrounding scenery collapsed and dissipated like quicksand. Madam Lin¡¯s eyes widened, and her look of surprise disappeared. The world went black. Huanhuan folded her arms and squatted down bit by bit. She buried her head in her arms, her shoulders trembling gently. The system, now back in human form, walked up to her. He put his hand on her head and touched her gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought you¡¯d be happy to see your mother again.¡± In the end, he made her cry. Huanhuan cried as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. I should thank you. Thank you for giving me a chance to see my mom again.¡± Even if it was fake, it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°In the past, my greatest regret was not being able to say goodbye to my mom and being forced to part with her. Just now, you made me make up for this regret. Thank you.¡± The system sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t understand your human feelings. They¡¯re too complicated.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s emotions calmed. She wiped away her tears and stood up again. ¡°I¡¯m fine. When are we going back?¡± The system¡¯s gaze fell on her through the white shark silk veil. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Before we set off, I have something to tell you.¡± ''?????? ???? No(ve) l Bi n'', ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Xuan Wei has already pierced your heart. The Divine Wood seed in your body has also been dug out by him. Your body has lost its ability to regenerate. Even if you go back now, you won¡¯t be able to revive.¡± Huanhuan nodded in understanding. ¡°If you want to go back, I¡¯ll have to arrange another identity for you, but you¡¯ll have to pay a little for it.¡± ¡°What price do I have to pay?¡± ¡°The system will automatically extract the most precious thing you have as the price for it.¡± ¡°The most precious thing I have? What is it?¡± Huanhuan was very confused. The system didn¡¯t tell her directly. ¡°You¡¯ll find out.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Because you¡¯ll be occupying someone else¡¯s body when you transmigrate this time, you have to fulfill the last wish of the original owner of that body so that her soul can leave in peace. Otherwise, you might die again if you fail to fuse with that body.¡± Upon hearing that she would die again, Huanhuan quickly agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely help her fulfill her last wish and let her leave in peace.¡± The system held out his hand to her. ¡°Come with me.¡± Huanhuan put her hand in his and followed him. It had been dark around them. Now, not far in front of them, a spot of light appeared. She followed the system toward the light¡­ ¡­ The system said, ¡°Loading the soul! ¡°Beep! Loading successful!¡± Huanhuan opened her eyes. After a while, her vision gradually cleared. She struggled to sit up, but as soon as she moved her hand, she heard a rumbling sound as if something had collapsed. The system shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Huanhuan was very confused. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a little big now. If you move around, you might cause the mountains to collapse.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®What kind of person could cause a mountain to collapse? Dad, don¡¯t scare me!¡¯ The system said, ¡°Take human form first. Otherwise, if you force yourself to stand up in your current form, you¡¯ll really pierce the sky.¡± Huanhuan panicked. ¡°Dad, tell me the truth. What am I now?¡± ¡°Would you believe me if I said you¡¯re a rock now?¡± ¡°If you say so, I¡¯ll believe you!¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re just a rock.¡± A sad tear rolled down Huanhuan¡¯s face. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re lying to me. How can rocks have hands and feet?¡± ''This chapter is updated by Nov elB i n'', The system said, ¡°Okay, I lied to you just now.¡± Huanhuan was heartbroken. ¡°Where¡¯s the basic trust between humans and the system?!¡± ¡­ Under the guidance of the system, Huanhuan learned how to take human form. When she first became human, she was naked and felt cold all over. ¡°It¡¯s so cold~¡± There was a thick layer of ice in this cave, and the temperature was frighteningly low. The system said, ¡°There are clothes outside the cave.¡± Huanhuan hugged her arms and walked out of the cave while trembling. She saw some prey on the ground. There were about ten of them, all of different species and sizes. They looked like they had been specially placed here. She accused him, saying, ¡°Liar, there are no clothes here!¡± The system sighed. ¡°Silly girl. If you peel off the fur of these prey, won¡¯t you be able to make clothes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m too weak to peel the fur off.¡± ¡°You have to trust yourself. You¡¯re extremely strong now.¡± Huanhuan squatted down doubtfully and chose a smaller rabbit. As soon as she picked it up, she heard a crack. She had actually crushed this rabbit! She really crushed it! The rabbit exploded! The rabbit¡¯s flesh was frozen. After it exploded, it turned into ice dregs. Huanhuan was so frightened that she squatted down and fell into the snow. ¡°What the hell is happening?!¡± The system said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that you¡¯re very strong now? So you have to hold things gently. Otherwise, you¡¯ll break them.¡± Huanhuan looked at the rabbit¡¯s head on the ground and wanted to cry. ¡°What body did you give me? Why is it so scary?!¡± ¡°The background of your body is a little complicated. I¡¯ll tell you about it in the future. Get some clothes and put them on first. You¡¯re flat-chested now. You really don¡¯t look good naked.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She looked down and saw that her chest was as flat as a horse¡¯s. She suddenly fell into unprecedented despair. ¡®My D cup breasts are gone! ¡®They¡¯re gone!¡¯ Her heart sank. ¡°Can you give me a knife?¡± ¡°Why do you need a knife?¡± ¡°I want to die again.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The system coughed lightly. ¡°Calm down. Although you¡¯re flat-chested now, you¡¯re still a female.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Thank you.¡± She was not comforted at all! Chapter 435 - Demigod Chapter 435: Demigod Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan carefully tried to peel the hide. There were a few times when she did not pay attention to her strength and tore the entire prey in half. At first, she was frightened. After a while, she got used to it. She finally succeeded in peeling off a complete piece of bear skin. Unfortunately, there was no needle and thread. She could only wrap the entire bear skin around her body. The huge bear head hung on her shoulder, and its eyes were wide open. It looked very mighty and domineering! Huanhuan pulled out a beast tendon and used it as a belt to tie her bear fur coat. She did the same thing all over again and made herself a pair of leather boots. Although she called them leather boots, she was actually just using animal hide to wrap it around her feet before tying animal tendon around her ankles. With the bear fur coat and leather boots, Huanhuan felt much better. She was on a snow mountain, and behind her was a very large ice cave. Looking into the distance, all she could see was snow. The sky was extremely bright under the snow. It hurt her eyes to look at it for too long. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Where are we?¡± The system said, ¡°This is the Snow Region, also known as the Extreme North.¡± Huanhuan had heard of this place. She frowned and said, ¡°Why did I come to such a remote place?¡± ¡°The original owner of your body felt that this place was very quiet and specially chose to sleep here.¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the original owner of my body?¡± ¡°Her name is Yu Tian. She was once a demigod.¡± Huanhuan was shocked. ¡°A demigod?!¡± ¡°Yu Tian has been shockingly talented since she was young. When she was very young, her beast soul reached 10 stars. Back then, when the demons invaded the beast continent, the demons fought with the beasts. At the critical moment, Yu Tian burned her life force and forced her beast soul to advance to the demigod realm. She expelled the demons from the beast continent with her newfound strength. She¡¯s a famous hero.¡± ''This chapter is updated by Nov elB i n'', At this, the system sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, her demigod body only lasted for a day before disappearing. When the war stopped, she refused the prophet¡¯s invitation to stay. She dragged her injured body to the Snow Region alone and started living here. Huanhuan was very stunned. Earlier, when she was getting dressed, she realized that she had a lot of scars. So those scars were from the war. She didn¡¯t expect to occupy the body of such a powerful hero. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little terrified. ¡°Is it appropriate for me to suddenly occupy her body?¡± ¡°Yu Tian¡¯s soul has long disappeared. She made an agreement with the prophet in the past. As long as anyone can fulfill her two last wishes, they can obtain the shell she left behind.¡± Huanhuan understood. So this was the reason why the system said that she had to fulfill the owner of the body¡¯s last wish to be revived. The system said, ¡°Her first wish is for you to find her people and bring them back to her hometown.¡± ¡°What tribe is she from?¡± ¡°Dragon.¡± Huanhuan rubbed her ears. ¡°What? Say that again. I must have heard wrongly!¡± The system was very calm. ¡°You heard me right. They¡¯re the kind of dragons that can fly, breathe fire, and especially like to collect treasures. Their hometown is called Dragon Island.¡± Huanhuan silently touched her face. This was the body of a dragon! Even a fingernail on this body would be a treasure! The system sighed. ¡°There were dragons on the beast continent in the past. Later, because of the laws of nature, they gradually disappeared. I don¡¯t know how many dragons there are on the beast continent now. Perhaps there are none left.¡± Huanhuan blinked. ¡°If the dragon race is extinct, how can I fulfill Yu Tian¡¯s last wish?¡± ¡°Yu Tian specially instructed that if the dragon race is indeed extinct, you can go to Dragon Island and sink it to the bottom of the sea. Never let outsiders enter.¡± Huanhuan clicked her tongue. ¡°They can sink an island so easily. The dragons are really willful.¡± ¡°Yu Tian¡¯s second wish is for you to remember that you¡¯re a male beast.¡± Huanhuan was dumbfounded. ¡°A male beast?!¡± The system explained, ¡°Yu Tian¡¯s father was the leader of the dragon race. She was supposed to be the next leader. The leader of the dragon race can¡¯t be a female, so she was raised as a male beast since she was young. As time passed, her understanding of her gender became obstructed. Until her death, she firmly believed that she was a male beast.¡± Huanhuan almost went crazy. ¡°Damn his gender cognitive impairment!¡± ¡°Calm down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m clearly a girl. Why did I suddenly become a masculine woman? Do you want me to grow a penis too?¡± The system coughed lightly. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. You just have to act like a male beast in front of others. Don¡¯t let anyone recognize you as a female.¡± '' ¡°But aren¡¯t beasts¡¯ noses very sensitive? They can recognize a female or a male just by smelling them. How can I deceive them?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You have a strong scent of male hormones. No one will be able to detect your true gender.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know whether to be relieved or tearful. She said, ¡°But I don¡¯t have an Adam¡¯s apple.¡± The system said, ¡°No, you have an Adam¡¯s apple.¡± Huanhuan touched her throat. She actually touched her Adam¡¯s apple! She casually grabbed a handful of snow and smeared it over her face to calm herself. ¡°Why does a female have an Adam¡¯s apple?¡± ¡°Not only do you have an Adam¡¯s apple, but you¡¯re also flat-chested.¡± Huanhuan held her forehead. ¡°Stop it. I want to be alone. Don¡¯t sing ¡®Mr. Lonely¡¯.¡± The system was speechless. Huanhuan squatted on the snow mountain and looked at the white snow in the distance. The wind whistled past her, and she felt her heart turn cold! The system sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my daughter to become a son in the blink of an eye. Things are really unpredictable!¡± Huanhuan was very sad. ¡°Tell me the truth. Will I grow a beard in the future?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± Huanhuan was comforted. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ll grow a lot of leg hair.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She suddenly had the urge to jump down and die! Perhaps the despair on her face was too obvious, but the system couldn¡¯t bear it and comforted her hypocritically. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too pessimistic. Even if your leg hair grows out, you can shave it off. After that, you¡¯ll be a handsome strong woman again! Back when Yu Tian was still alive, he had a large number of fangirls!¡± Huanhuan slowly held her forehead. ¡°Stop it. My heart is so tired.¡± She sat in the snow and pondered for a long time. In the end, she was frozen and had to return to the ice cave to seek shelter. She was unconvinced. ¡°I¡¯m a powerful dragon. Why am I so afraid of the cold?!¡± The system said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re old. After all, Yu Tian¡¯s body is already thousands of years old. Coupled with the fact that he has been sleeping here for many years, his body has become much weaker. It¡¯s normal for him to be afraid of the cold.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 436 - Peeping At You! Chapter 436: Peeping At You! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan asked with the last trace of hope, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I have to keep staying like this?¡± The system said, ¡°Of course not. As long as you can retrieve the Divine Wood seed and put it back in your body, you can return to your original body.¡± Hearing this, Huanhuan heaved a long sigh of relief. As long as there was still hope of going back to her original body! With this strand of hope, Huanhuan quickly pulled herself together. She had to leave this place quickly to fulfill Yu Tian¡¯s last wish and find the Divine Wood seed. Huanhuan tidied up the prey at the entrance of the cave and ate the meat that could be eaten. She rolled up the rest of the fur and carried it on her back. She strode down the mountain, and with every step she took, she looked fierce. The system praised, ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted! You got into character quickly!¡± Huanhuan was silent. Her body was 1.9 meters tall. She had broad shoulders, a narrow waist, and long legs. Her chest muscles were muscular, and her abs were defined. She had short black hair, deep facial features, and was extremely handsome. Coupled with her bear fur coat and the angry bear head on her shoulder, she could walk with a cool and domineering aura. She walked for a long time against the wind and snow. She walked from dusk to dawn, then from dawn to dusk. This cycle continued for several days. The Snow Region was indeed worthy of its name. No matter where she went, she could only see snow and endless snow mountains and glaciers. Occasionally, she would see a few furry animals running over. When Huanhuan was hungry, she would stop and find a random ice pool to smash a hole in it with her bare hands. Then, she would stick her hands in and casually grab a fish. She couldn¡¯t make a fire here and couldn¡¯t cook. She could only swallow live fish. Dragons ate a lot. She had to eat at least 50 big fish per meal before she could barely be half-full. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that if there was an adult bull in front of her, she would be able to swallow it without spitting out a bone! ''Follow current novels on No v elBin.'', Thinking of the taste of meat, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but swallow. After walking for an unknown period of time, she suddenly saw a group of cows in front of her! Huanhuan rubbed her eyes hard to make sure she wasn¡¯t hallucinating. Although those cows were especially tall and their long fur dragged to the ground, the two curved horns on their heads clearly indicated that they were cows! Beef! Huanhuan was extremely hungry. Her eyes lit up as she ran toward the cows! She was very fast and rushed ahead by more than 20 meters in the blink of an eye. But at this moment, a white figure suddenly rushed out of the snow and pounced on one of the long-haired cows! Huanhuan had to stop. She widened her eyes and looked at the white figure. It was a Silvery Frost White Wolf! The cows were frightened and started acting up. They rammed their horns into the enemy who rushed over. However, their movements were far inferior to the Silvery Frost White Wolf¡¯s. They did not crash into the Silvery Frost White Wolf once. In the end, the Silvery Frost White Wolf bit a long-haired cow¡¯s neck and dragged it out of the herd. The other long-haired cows were very angry. They chased after him for a while, but unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t catch up. They could only give up. Huanhuan followed quietly. She saw the Silvery Frost White Wolf sitting on the ground and licking his claws. His claws had been injured when he attacked the long-haired cow. Huanhuan stared at him for a long time. Although there was more than one Silvery Frost White Wolf in the world, Huanhuan still recognized that the Silvery Frost White Wolf in front of her was Shuang Yun. The system said, ¡°You¡¯re lucky to meet your ex-husband here!¡± Huanhuan was unhappy. ¡°What do you mean ex-husband? We¡¯re not divorced!¡± ¡°But you¡¯re already dead. The mate contract has long expired. They can find another female as a mate now.¡± ¡°Shuang Yun won¡¯t. He¡¯s not the type to change his mind.¡± The system snorted. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡± The Silvery Frost White Wolf, who was licking his wounds, suddenly stopped. He stood up and faced where Huanhuan was hiding. He lowered his body and assumed an attacking posture. He shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s hiding there? Come out!¡± Huanhuan touched her nose. ¡°We¡¯ve been discovered.¡± The system corrected her. ¡°You¡¯re the one who got caught. I didn¡¯t.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but mutter softly, ¡°You don¡¯t even have a body. He can¡¯t even find you.¡± The system ignored her ridicule and reminded her, ¡°Before you complete Yu Tian¡¯s last wish, you can¡¯t reveal your true identity to anyone.¡± '', ¡°What will happen if I reveal it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll die.¡± Huanhuan shrank her neck resentfully. Seeing that the other party did not move, the Silvery Frost White Wolf¡¯s voice became even sterner. ¡°If you don¡¯t come out, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± After a while, a tall male beast slowly walked out from behind a snow pile. Huanhuan raised her hands and tried to look more harmless. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m just passing by. I don¡¯t mean any harm.¡± The Silvery Frost White Wolf glanced behind her. After confirming that she was alone, he relaxed a little. He asked, ¡°Why were you hiding there?¡± Huanhuan blurted out, ¡°I was peeping at you!¡± The Silvery Frost White Wolf: ¡°¡­¡± The atmosphere became awkward. Huanhuan quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°I saw how heroic you were when you hunted just now. I¡¯m very impressed, so I want to be friends with you.¡± The Silvery Frost White Wolf said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need friends.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold. It¡¯s fate that we met here. Even if we can¡¯t be friends, we can chat¡­¡± Huanhuan approached him as she spoke. The Silvery Frost White Wolf lowered his body and bared his teeth in a warning growl. ¡°Get lost!¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± It hurt to be despised by her husband. She saw blood on the Silvery Frost White Wolf¡¯s claws. The wound was not big, and it was frozen, but it must hurt. Even so, he remained on high alert. Huanhuan¡¯s heart ached for him. She didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for him anymore, so she took two steps back. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t go near you. You don¡¯t have to be too nervous.¡± The Silvery Frost White Wolf kept staring at her until she was out of range. Only then did he raise his claws and tear open the fur of the prey in front of him to eat the meat. To be honest, he was not used to eating in front of strangers, especially when their identities were unknown. But the temperature here was too low. If he didn¡¯t eat his prey soon, its flesh would be frozen and it would be difficult to bite. Every time the Silvery Frost White Wolf took a bite of meat, he would look up at the beast not far away to prevent her from taking the opportunity of launching a sneak attack. Huanhuan watched him eat the meat and couldn¡¯t help but secretly gulp. Boo-hoo, she wanted to eat beef too! Chapter 437 - Hubby Is So Handsome! Chapter 437: Hubby Is So Handsome! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The Silvery Frost White Wolf ate the entire cow in one go. After eating and drinking his fill, he threw down the remains of the cow¡¯s fur and turned to leave without hesitation. Seeing this, Huanhuan quickly chased after him. She was afraid of arousing Shuang Yun¡¯s disgust, so she tried to keep her distance. She saw him wandering around as if he was looking for something. Shuang Yun actually knew that there was someone following him. At first, he kept his guard up, but after a few days, the beast behind him did not seem to have any intention of ambushing him. Since she didn¡¯t show any aggression, Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. He had specially traveled thousands of miles to find the Silvery Frost White Wolf tribe. However, he had been searching for almost half a month and still could not find any traces of Silvery Frost White Wolves. Shuang Yun thought to himself that he didn¡¯t have much time left. There were still a lot of things waiting for him to deal with in the beast city. If he still couldn¡¯t find the Silvery Frost White Wolf tribe in 10 days, he would have to give up. After walking for a while, Shuang Yun suddenly found a series of footprints in the snow. From the size and shape, they looked like wolf claws. Could they be left behind by a pack of Silver Frost White Wolves?! Shuang Yun perked up and immediately sped up, running along the footprints. Huanhuan immediately sped up and followed closely. It had to be said that dragons were really strong. Even when she was tired and hungry, she could follow Shuang Yun closely and not be left behind. The footprints led to a canyon. The entire canyon was covered in snow. The cliffs on both sides rose into the sky. Some icicles intertwined above the canyon like an ice bridge. Shuang Yun was about to jump down to take a look when a huge snow eagle descended from the sky and pounced at him! He quickly dodged back, avoiding the snow eagle¡¯s sharp claws. Seeing that its attack had missed, the snow eagle grabbed at him again! The Silvery Frost White Wolf let out a long howl and began an intense battle with the snow eagle. '''', Huanhuan hid not far away to watch the battle. Shuang Yun was now a five-starred soul beast. With the enhancement of his ice attribute, his strength was no longer the same as before. In the current battle, Shuang Yun was clearly stronger than the snow eagle. In the end, the snow eagle¡¯s stomach was scratched by the Silvery Frost White Wolf. The eagle cried out in pain and flapped its wings to try to escape, but the Silvery Frost White Wolf did not give them the chance. He pounced on the eagle and slammed it into the snow. Before the snow eagle could get up, the Silvery Frost White Wolf stepped on its back and bit its neck mercilessly! Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but secretly cheer. Her husband was so handsome! But at that moment, she vaguely heard a rumbling sound. She immediately pricked up her ears and realized that the voice was coming from the top of the mountain. Huanhuan immediately looked up and saw snow rolling down the mountain! The battle between the Silvery Frost White Wolf and the snow eagle had actually caused an avalanche! Huanhuan¡¯s heart tightened. A pair of wings grew on her back. She flew up and rushed toward the Silvery Frost White Wolf. Shuang Yun was resting now. He was caught off guard when Huanhuan grabbed him and flew into the sky. He watched as the ground quickly moved away from him. He regretted letting his guard down. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Shuang Yun turned around and bit Huanhuan¡¯s arm! Huanhuan was in extreme pain, but she resisted letting go. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you fall, you¡¯ll be doomed!¡± At this moment, they were nearly 100 meters above the ground. If he fell, he would either die or his legs would break. Shuang Yun opened his mouth to let go of her arm. His gaze was guarded and angry. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Huanhuan explained word by word, ¡°There¡¯s an avalanche. I brought you up to the sky so that you wouldn¡¯t be buried in snow!¡± At this moment, the snow had already rolled down like a flood, flooding the place where they were standing just now in the blink of an eye. Only then did Shuang Yun understand that the other party had suddenly grabbed him to protect him. He had misunderstood her. Shuang Yun regretted his reaction just now. Huanhuan flew to a safer place and lowered Shuang Yun to the ground. The wound on her arm was frozen. No more blood flowed, but it still hurt. Shuang Yun transformed into his human form. His short silver-white hair almost fused with the ice and snow behind him. His sharp eyes contained piercingly cold killing intent. ''The latest_epi_sodes are on_the Nov elB i n website.'', He quickly put on his animal hide coat, then took out two crispy fruits from the animal hide bag he carried with him and threw them to Huanhuan. He frowned and said stiffly, ¡°Although you saved me just now, don¡¯t expect me to thank you.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but laugh at his awkwardness. This guy always looked like he didn¡¯t mean what he said when he was with outsiders. Only when he became familiar with others would he reveal his straightforward side. After Huanhuan chewed the crispy fruits, she applied them to the wound. Then, she tore off a piece of animal hide and wrapped it around her arm. Shuang Yun said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Stop following me.¡± Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°Where are you going? Take me with you!¡± Shuang Yun frowned and was a little impatient. ¡°I told you to stop following me. Don¡¯t you understand?!¡± Huanhuan felt wronged. ¡°But I don¡¯t know the way. If I don¡¯t follow you, I don¡¯t know how to get out of here.¡± If Shuang Yun had heard this when they first met, he would definitely have chased her away mercilessly. However, after spending the past few days together and knowing that she had saved him just now, he couldn¡¯t turn his back on her. He could only say stiffly, ¡°I have things to do. If you don¡¯t mind wasting your time, follow me.¡± Huanhuan immediately smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m especially happy to go with you!¡± Her facial features in this body were very heroic. When she smiled, she was as cheerful and handsome as the sun. Most people would involuntarily lower their guard against her when they saw this smile. Shuang Yun didn¡¯t say anything else. He turned and walked down the mountain. Huanhuan quickly followed. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Shuang Yun ignored her and continued on his way. In the face of his coldness, Huanhuan was not discouraged and continued to talk to him. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you running around these past few days. Are you looking for something? You can tell me. Perhaps I can help you!¡± Shuang Yun was annoyed by her. He turned to look at her. ¡°Can you be quiet?¡± Huanhuan closed her mouth resentfully. When it was finally quiet, Shuang Yun continued on his way. But not long after, Huanhuan started trying to talk to him again. ¡°Are you looking for the Silvery Frost White Wolf Tribe? It¡¯s not a good idea for you to look around alone. It¡¯s best to find a local beast to ask around.¡± Shuang Yun said coldly, ¡°This place is deserted. How can there be beasts?!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Huanhuan saw a beast on the frozen lake not far away. She said happily, ¡°Look, there¡¯s someone there!¡± Shuang Yun was speechless. He felt a little embarrassed. Chapter 438 - You’re A Thief! Chapter 438: You¡¯re A Thief! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Shuang Yun and Huanhuan approached, they realized that the beast had just climbed out of the lake with two big fish in his hands. He was completely drenched, and his tall body was covered in water droplets. In a moment, the water was frozen into frost. The beast was a polar bear beast. He casually threw the fish to the ground, wiped the frost off his body, picked up the animal hide coat on the ground, and put it on. Huanhuan took the initiative to walk forward and greet him. ¡°Hello!¡± The polar bear glanced at her, his gaze pausing. ¡°You are?¡± ¡°My name is Huan¡­ I¡¯m Yu Tian. This is my friend. We¡¯re looking for the Silvery Frost White Wolf Tribe, but we can¡¯t find them anywhere, so we want to ask you about them.¡± ¡°Yu Tian¡­¡± The polar bear muttered the name twice. He seemed to have recalled something, and his expression became strange. ¡°Why are you looking for the Silvery Frost White Wolf Tribe?¡± ¡°My friend is a Silvery Frost White Wolf. He hopes to find his people.¡± The polar bear beast¡¯s gaze landed on Shuang Yun for a moment. ¡°So, you¡¯re also a Silver Frost White Wolf. Coincidentally, my family lives near the Silvery Frost White Wolf Tribe. If you trust me, you can come with me.¡± Hearing this, Huanhuan was very happy. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± ¡°What should I call you?¡± ¡°You can just call me Old Bear.¡± Although he called himself Old Bear, he looked to be in his 40s at most. He was a very charming mature uncle. Huanhuan and Shuang Yun followed him. On the way, Huanhuan chatted with Old Bear from time to time. Old Bear remained very humble and polite. No matter what she asked, he would answer her. ¡­ They came to the mouth of a canyon. ''??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? N(ov)elBin'', Huanhuan looked at the canyon in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°We¡¯ve been here before.¡± Previously, Shuang Yun had been attacked by a snow eagle nearby, causing an avalanche. The old bear carried two big fish in one hand and pointed into the canyon with the other. ¡°The Silvery Frost White Wolf Tribe lives inside. You can go in and look for them. I still have to go back and cook for my daughter, so I won¡¯t accompany you.¡± Huanhuan quickly thanked him. Old Bear said goodbye and left. Huanhuan and Shuang Yun walked deeper into the canyon. The deeper they went, the lower the temperature became. Fortunately, dragons were tough enough. Although Huanhuan was very cold, she could still move normally and did not feel so cold that she was unable to walk. As for Shuang Yun, as a Silvery Frost White Wolf, he was naturally very adaptable to low temperatures. Only when they reached the deepest part of the canyon did they see the Silvery Frost White Wolf Tribe. At the same time, their arrival attracted the attention of the wolves. Soon, more than a dozen Silvery Frost White Wolves rushed out and surrounded Shuang Yun and Huanhuan. They stared at the two of them warily. An old beast with white hair walked out slowly with a walking stick. His gaze first stopped on Shuang Yun, and there was a hint of surprise in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re also a descendant of the Silvery Frost White Wolf?¡± Shuang Yun answered, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your father?¡± ¡°My father¡¯s name is Xiu Yan.¡± The old beast immediately looked enlightened. ¡°You¡¯re Xiu Yan¡¯s child. I remember that Xiu Yan left the Snow Region as soon as he became an adult. How is he now?¡± Shuang Yun lowered his eyes. ¡°My father died many years ago.¡± The old beast was stunned. ¡°How did this happen?!¡± At the mention of his father¡¯s death, Shuang Yun¡¯s mood became a little low. The old beast could tell that he was not in a good mood and did not ask further. He said gently, ¡°So, you¡¯re a child of our wolf tribe. No wonder you could find me here. I¡¯m the witch doctor here. My name is Cang Hua. According to seniority, you should call me ¡®Uncle¡¯.¡± Shuang Yun bowed slightly. ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± Zang Hua nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re a good child. Come to me and let me take a good look at you.¡± Shuang Yun passed through the encirclement of the Silvery Frost White Wolves and walked steadily to Cang Hua. Cang Hua sized him up. The more he looked at him, the more satisfied he was. ¡°Not bad, not bad. You have the strength of a five-starred soul beast at such a young age. It seems that you¡¯re very talented.¡± ''?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Novel(B) in.??? ?? ?x???????? ??s??? ?????? s????.'', Shuang Yun said, ¡°To be honest, I specially came to the Snow Region this time to look for you and ask about ways to increase my strength.¡± Due to the uniqueness of their species, the way the Silvery Frost White Wolves increased their strength was completely different from ordinary beasts. He was clearly talented, but after all these years, he could only barely raise his beast soul to five stars. Cang Hua smiled kindly. ¡°I know. I know it all. Since you found your way here, we won¡¯t let you come for nothing. I¡¯ll open the wolf cave and let you in.¡± The wolf cave was a forbidden area for the Silvery Frost White Wolf Tribe. It was said that the legendary Wolf God was sleeping there. It was said that beasts who entered the wolf cave could obtain the inheritance of the Wolf God. But to this day, no wolf beast had ever obtained the inheritance of the Wolf God. It was just a legend that existed in their imagination. A secret method to increase the Silvery Frost White Wolves¡¯ strength was hidden in the wolf cave. Outsiders were usually forbidden from entering, and only witch doctors had the right to open the wolf cave. Every Silvery Frost White Wolf would enter the wolf cave to learn after reaching adulthood. Seeing that Shuang Yun and Cang Hua were getting along better and better, Huanhuan, who was completely ignored, couldn¡¯t help but remind them, ¡°It¡¯s very cold these days. Can¡¯t we find a warmer place to sit down and talk?¡± Hearing this, Cang Hua glanced at her. ¡°You¡¯re right. We should sit down and talk.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s strange to talk while standing like this,¡± Huanhuan said as she walked, but she was blocked by the wolf beasts. Huanhuan saw the vigilance in their eyes and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Cang Hua snorted. ¡°How dare you ask us what we¡¯re doing? Of course, we¡¯re going to catch you, you thief!¡± Huanhuan looked puzzled. ¡°Who¡¯s a thief? Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± ¡°When I went to the divine mountain to pay my respects today, I realized that the offerings we placed on the divine mountain had been stolen. We searched everywhere but couldn¡¯t find the thief. I didn¡¯t expect you to come knocking on our door!¡± Cang Hua said coldly. ¡°Capture him and lock him in the ice prison!¡± The wolf beasts immediately started to capture Huanhuan. However, Huanhuan was now extremely strong. With a light move, she shook off all the beasts. She frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash. I¡¯ve never seen your offerings at all. There must be a misunderstanding!¡± Cang Hua didn¡¯t want to hear her explanation at all. She said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re wearing our offerings now. You¡¯re a thief!¡± Under his command, the wolf beasts all transformed into Silvery Frost White Wolves and released frost to freeze her. Huanhuan was furious. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to attack! I¡¯m even afraid of myself!¡± If she transformed into her beast form, she could flatten the entire valley with a squat! Chapter 439 - Parting Ways Chapter 439: Parting Ways Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Seeing that the two sides were about to fight, Shuang Yun stepped forward to stop them at the critical moment. He faced Cang Hua and said sincerely, ¡°This is my friend. He saved my life. No matter what misunderstanding there is between you, can you let him go this time for my sake?¡± Although he was still unhappy, for Shuang Yun¡¯s sake, Cang Hua chose to take a step back. ¡°Let him go!¡± The wolf beasts retreated. Huanhuan easily broke free from the ice on her feet. Cang Hua stared at her face and ordered her to leave. ¡°On account of Shuang Yun, we won¡¯t bicker with you about stealing the offerings for the time being. Leave immediately. The Silvery Frost White Wolf Tribe doesn¡¯t welcome you!¡± Huanhuan was about to explain when Shuang Yun interrupted her. He walked up to her. ¡°Get out of here and stop causing trouble.¡± Huanhuan was very angry. ¡°They framed me for being a thief!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll investigate things for you. If you¡¯re really being framed, I¡¯ll apologize on their behalf. But before that, please get out of here.¡± Huanhuan was unhappy. ¡°They¡¯re the ones who did something wrong. Why should I give in?!¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°This is the territory of the Silvery Frost White Wolf. You¡¯re just an outsider. You won¡¯t get any benefits here. I¡¯m asking you to leave for your own good.¡± Huanhuan thought that with her current strength, she did not have to worry about being at a disadvantage. However, Shuang Yun was doing this for her own good. She didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for him, so she could only agree reluctantly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave on your account.¡± ¡°After you leave, don¡¯t come back.¡± Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°Why?¡± Shuang Yun said indifferently, ¡°We only met by chance. Now that I¡¯ve found the people I¡¯m looking for, you can go about your business. Let¡¯s part ways here.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be separated from you.¡± Shuang Yun frowned, feeling a little impatient. ¡°You saved my life before, and I asked them to let you off this time. We¡¯re even now. From now on, we¡¯ll go our separate ways. I hope you won¡¯t bother me again.¡± With those last words, he turned and left without hesitation. Huanhuan wanted to follow him, but just as she raised her front foot, she heard him say coldly. ''Follow current novels ON N (ovelB in.)'', ¡°If you follow me again, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± Huanhuan was very hurt. She could only stand where she was and watch Shuang Yun leave with Cang Hua. The wolf beasts remained where they were, staring at her warily. Huanhuan left the canyon in disappointment. She looked at the white snowfield in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Shuang Yun really doesn¡¯t recognize me anymore.¡± The system said, ¡°Of course. Even your biological mother won¡¯t recognize you in your current state.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I tell him the truth?¡± ¡°What truth? Are you going to tell him that you¡¯re actually Lin Huanhuan? He¡¯ll definitely beat you up and throw you out.¡± Huanhuan touched her chest and abs confidently. ¡°He might not be able to beat me now.¡± ¡°Yes, you can knock him down with one punch now. That¡¯s awesome!¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± The system continued his analysis. ¡°Even if Shuang Yun¡¯s brain is fried and he believes you¡¯re Huanhuan, what do you want him to do then? Do you want him to hold your hand and support you wherever he goes like before?¡± Huanhuan said shyly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Silly girl, look down at your current height and touch your muscles. Do you think Shuang Yun can still carry you?¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She felt as though she had been shot in the knees with arrows, making her want to kneel and never get up. It hurt! The system advised, ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Your top priority now is to complete Yu Tian¡¯s last wish. As for Shuang Yun, you can wait until you find the Divine Wood seed and your corpse. You can slowly resolve this matter after you revive.¡± Huanhuan replied gloomily, ¡°Okay.¡± Suddenly, a voice spoke. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Huanhuan looked over and saw Old Bear walking over. He looked behind her. ¡°Where¡¯s your companion? Why are you here alone?¡± Huanhuan scratched her cheek awkwardly. ¡°Shuang Yun stayed in the wolf tribe. They chased me out.¡± Old Bear was surprised. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They suspect me of stealing their offerings and think I¡¯m a thief.¡± Huanhuan paused and immediately defended herself. ¡°I¡¯ve never stolen from them. They¡¯ve wronged me!¡± Old Bear¡¯s expression changed when he heard the word ¡®offerings¡¯. ¡°Do you know what they mean by ¡®offerings¡¯?¡± '''', Huanhuan was confused. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the bear fur coat you¡¯re wearing.¡± Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°Huh?!¡± ¡°Not far away, there¡¯s a divine mountain. The God of War, Yu Tian, is sleeping on that mountain. The beasts living in the Snow Region will go to the divine mountain to pay their respects and offer sacrifices every once in a while. The bear fur coat you¡¯re wearing should be from a brown bear, right? That brown bear is the sacrifice the Silver Frost White Wolf Tribe made to the God of War, Yu Tian.¡± Huanhuan recalled the origin of this bear skin and connected it with what Old Bear had said. The truth was instantly clear. The snow mountain she woke up on was the divine mountain that Old Bear had mentioned. And when she saw those prey at the entrance of the ice cave, they were all sacrifices given by the beasts to the God of War, Yu Tian. She plucked their offerings and wore them. She even swaggered to their door. Of course, they would be very angry. Huanhuan blushed with shame. This was a huge misunderstanding! Old Bear asked respectfully, ¡°You¡¯re the War God, Yu Tian, right?¡± Huanhuan smiled awkwardly. ¡°Hehe, would you believe me if I said I just have the same name as the God of War?¡± Old Bear knelt on one knee and clenched one hand into a fist. He pressed it to his chest and bowed respectfully. ¡°Lord Yu Tian, congratulations on waking up from your sleep.¡± Huanhuan quickly got him to his feet. ¡°Let¡¯s chat normally. Don¡¯t kneel to me. I¡¯m not used to this.¡± Old Bear stood up. ¡°When I first saw you, I was suspicious of your identity, but I couldn¡¯t confirm it. Please forgive me if I was rude.¡± Huanhuan expressed her understanding. ¡°There¡¯ll be a snowstorm here soon. If you don¡¯t mind, you can come to my house for a while.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll be inappropriate, won¡¯t it?¡± Huanhuan said polite words, but her body took the initiative to move closer to him. ¡°Where do you live? Is it far?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not far. It¡¯s just ahead. Please follow me.¡± Old Bear¡¯s house was at the foot of a snow mountain. He took the initiative to step forward and move a large rock away, revealing the entrance to the cave hidden behind. Huanhuan followed him into the cave. This place was quite spacious and clean. A little female skipped out. ¡°Dad, where did you go?¡± Old Bear picked her up. ¡°I went to pick up a guest outside.¡± The little female followed his gaze and looked at Huanhuan. Her eyes immediately lit up. ¡°What a handsome big brother!¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Thank you, but I¡¯ll have to reject the compliment.¡¯ Chapter 440 - Injured Chapter 440: Injured Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Old Bear cut the two big fish he had caught today into thin slices and smeared them with a very special seasoning. He divided the fish into two portions. One was for his daughter, Qianqian, and the other was for Huanhuan. ¡°We don¡¯t have anything good here except fish. Please don¡¯t mind it.¡± Huanhuan tried a piece of fish. It tasted unexpectedly good. She asked, ¡°What seasoning did you add?¡± Old Bear took out a small jar and opened the lid for her to see. ¡°This is my special seasoning. It¡¯s soaked in some moss unique to Snow Region and snow water. It¡¯s ready after being sealed in a jar for a while.¡± There was not much fish meat, so Huanhuan quickly finished the food. Qianqian brought the fish slices in her bowl to Huanhuan and looked at her with sparkling eyes. ¡°Big Brother, I still have fish here. Eat it.¡± Huanhuan stroked her head. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m full.¡± Qianqian was extremely cute and only as tall as Huanhuan¡¯s waist. She tilted her head and asked innocently, ¡°Father usually has to eat five big fish to be full. Why are you full just by eating one?¡± Huanhuan explained patiently, ¡°Because I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll put these fish slices away. You eat them when you¡¯re hungry, okay?¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°There¡¯s really no need. If I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯ll go out and hunt myself. You can eat first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Disappointed, Qianqian set the bowl down. After a while, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Big Brother, are you good at hunting?¡± Huanhuan was hurt from being called ¡®Big Brother¡¯ by her. She said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m just alright.¡± ¡°How big is the biggest prey you¡¯ve ever hunted? Is it as big as Daddy?¡± In her impression, her father¡¯s beast form was the largest animal she had ever seen. Old Bear stroked Qianqian¡¯s head. ¡°The biggest prey Lord Yu Tian has hunted must be very big. It¡¯ll definitely be much bigger than me. Go to sleep after eating. Stop pestering Lord Yu Tian.¡± '''', Disappointed, Qianqian said, ¡°Oh.¡± She buried her head in the fish slices. When she was done, Old Bear carried her back to her room to rest. Before she left, she suddenly looked back at Huanhuan and asked shyly, ¡°Big Brother, do you have a mate?¡± Huanhuan was stunned for a moment, not quite understanding why she was asking this. However, she still answered truthfully, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Qianqian looked especially happy to hear the answer. ¡°Good night, Big Brother!¡± ¡°Good night.¡± After Qianqian fell asleep, Old Bear returned to the living room. He said apologetically, ¡°Qianqian has never had a mother since she was young. She¡¯s always lived with me. She¡¯s been raised to be a little delicate. Please don¡¯t take her actions to heart.¡± Due to her height, when Huanhuan saw Qianqian, she looked at her as if she were her own daughter. She smiled and said, ¡°Qianqian is cute. You raised her well.¡± The wind and snow outside were getting louder, but the cave¡¯s entrance was blocked by large rocks. The wind and snow could not enter, so it was relatively warm inside. Old Bear said, ¡°The snowstorm today won¡¯t stop for a while. You can stay here for now. You can leave when the snowstorm eases.¡± Huanhuan was still thinking about Shuang Yun and didn¡¯t want to leave yet, so she agreed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my honor to have you stay with me.¡± Old Bear tidied up an empty room for Huanhuan. This snowstorm lasted for two days and a night. Fortunately, there was enough food in the cave. Otherwise, the three of them would have had to starve. Huanhuan¡¯s relationship with Old Bear gradually improved. She asked Old Bear about the Silver Frost White Wolf Tribe. She learned the legend of the Wolf God from him. ¡°The Silvery Frost White Wolf Tribe are the descendants of the Wolf God. After the Wolf God died, the entire wolf pack moved into the Snow Region and has been living here in seclusion. The so-called wolf cave is a forbidden area where the remains of the Wolf God are kept. Only the Silvery Frost White Wolves can enter that place. Everyone else will be attacked after entering.¡± Huanhuan was worried about Shuang Yun¡¯s safety. ¡°Shuang Yun went to the wolf cave. Will he be in danger?¡± Old Bear smiled. ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t provoke the soul left behind by the Wolf God, he shouldn¡¯t be in danger.¡± When the snow finally eased a little, Old Bear moved the stones away and planned to hunt to replenish his food stock. Unexpectedly, a Silvery Frost White Wolf ran over. His body was covered in snow, and his voice was very anxious. ¡°Lord Polar Bear, Witch Doctor Cang Hua wants you to go to the wolf tribe immediately.¡± Old Bear asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Recently, a new tribesman came to our tribe. Witch Doctor Cang Hua opened the wolf cave and let him in to learn how to increase his strength. Unexpectedly, he had a conflict with the soul left behind by the Wolf God. He¡¯s seriously injured now. Witch Doctor Cang Hua wants to ask you for help.¡± '''', Upon hearing this, Huanhuan¡¯s heart immediately tightened. Shuang Yun was injured! Old Bear was about to leave. Huanhuan stopped him. ¡°I¡¯m coming with you!¡± Old Bear hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he agreed to her request. The three of them entered the canyon in the snow. ¡­ Shuang Yun was unconscious when he was carried out of the wolf cave. There were many wounds on his body. Cang Hua quickly applied medicine for him. The bleeding was stopped, but Shuang Yun was still unconscious. When Old Bear and Huanhuan arrived, Cang Hua was pressing his hands against Shuang Yun¡¯s chest. He was trembling slightly. His eyes were closed as he muttered something. Finally, he opened his eyes. His face was deathly pale. Old Bear asked what was going on. ¡°The Wolf God¡¯s soul seems to have entered Shuang Yun¡¯s body. Shuang Yun¡¯s beast soul was frightened, and the two powers are in conflict in his body. I wanted to calm them down, but I failed.¡± Old Bear was stunned. ¡°How did the Wolf God¡¯s soul enter Shuang Yun¡¯s body?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that either. At that time, Shuang Yun was the only one in the wolf cave. No one knows what happened between him and the Wolf God¡¯s soul. When I went to look for him, he was already seriously injured and unconscious. Old Bear comforted him. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. If there¡¯s anything I can do, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°I want you to help me calm the Wolf God¡¯s soul and the soul beast in Shuang Yun¡¯s body.¡± In the entire wolf tribe, the beast with the highest-level star soul was Cang Hua. If even he couldn¡¯t calm the Wolf God¡¯s soul and the soul beast, the others in the tribe definitely couldn¡¯t either. Only the neighbor who lived nearby, Old Bear, had a soul beast that could compete with Cang Hua¡¯s. The power of their soul beasts together might be able to calm the Wolf God¡¯s soul and the soul beast in Shuang Yun¡¯s body. Old Bear agreed readily. As Cang Hua was in a hurry to save Shuang Yun, he did not notice that Huanhuan was following Old Bear. Huanhuan stayed quietly at the side and did not ask for trouble. She was also very nervous when she saw Cang Hua and Old Bear working together to save Shuang Yun. He hoped Shuang Yun would be safe. Cang Hua and Old Bear¡¯s soul beasts were both very strong. They attacked together, and a powerful force rushed into Shuang Yun¡¯s body. In the end, not only did they not calm the Wolf God¡¯s soul and the soul beast, but they also agitated them. The manic power suddenly exploded! Chapter 441 - Don’t Be Cowardly, Just Do It! Chapter 441: Don¡¯t Be Cowardly, Just Do It! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Cang Hua and Old Bear were blown back. A huge white wolf shadow rushed out of Shuang Yun¡¯s body, opened its sharp fangs, and pounced at the two of them! The two of them were shocked. They immediately transformed into a Silver Frost White Wolf and a polar bear. They dodged the wolf shadow¡¯s attack. But before they could catch their breath, the wolf shadow pounced at them again! The wolf shadow was extremely fast, coming and going like a ghost. In the blink of an eye, Cang Hua and Old Bear had been scratched several times. In the end, for some reason, Old Bear suddenly shouted, ¡°Lord, save me!¡± Huanhuan was also shocked by the scene in front of her. She wanted to help, but she didn¡¯t know how. The system said, ¡°Just catch it and beat it up!¡± Seeing the wolf shadow¡¯s ferocious appearance, Huanhuan hesitated. ¡°Can I defeat it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a demigod now. Don¡¯t be a coward. Just do it!¡± Coincidentally, the wolf shadow brushed past Huanhuan. She subconsciously stretched out her right hand and grabbed the wolf shadow¡¯s big tail! The wolf shadow¡¯s movements were forcefully delayed. It twisted angrily and pounced at Huanhuan! Huanhuan¡¯s left hand transformed into a dragon claw that grabbed the wolf shadow¡¯s neck and carried it to her. She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Be quiet!¡± The aura of a dragon instantly spread. The wolf shadow was shocked and actually stopped moving. For the first time, Cang Hua and Old Bear were facing the aura of a demigod. They were forced to their knees and couldn¡¯t get up. The system said, ¡°This wolf shadow is a portion of the Wolf God¡¯s soul. Although the Wolf God has been dead for many years, his soul is useful. Hurry up and stuff it into Shuang Yun¡¯s body. It can help Shuang Yun increase his strength.¡± '''', Huanhuan immediately walked to Shuang Yun¡¯s side, crumpled the wolf shadow into a ball in her hand, and stuffed it into Shuang Yun¡¯s chest. The process of the Wolf God¡¯s soul and the soul beast fusing was extremely painful. Even though he was unconscious, Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t help but frown. Once fused, the wolf shadow would completely become a part of Shuang Yun. The wolf shadow must have known this. It tried to resist and escape several times, but it was slowly restrained. No matter how powerful it was, it was only a remnant soul. Compared to Huanhuan, who had a complete demigod body, it was still too weak. Its soul returned to Shuang Yun¡¯s body, and under Shuang Yun¡¯s gradual suppression, it was forced to fuse with the soul beast. The star pattern on Shuang Yun¡¯s arm immediately grew several times larger. His strength directly rose from five stars to eight stars! The soul remnant of the Wolf God was indeed very powerful! Huanhuan retracted her hand and heaved a sigh of relief. It was finally done. She turned around and was about to call for help when she saw a Silvery Frost White Wolf and a polar bear kneeling on the ground, not daring to move. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Cang Hua¡¯s voice was trembling with excitement. ¡°God of War! We didn¡¯t expect you to have woken up. We even mistook you for a thief. We deserve to die!¡± To be honest, Huanhuan was actually quite unhappy about being slandered as a thief. But in all seriousness, Cang Hua and the others had done nothing wrong. ¡°Those who don¡¯t know are innocent. I don¡¯t blame you.¡± Huanhuan was very generous. ¡°But if you encounter such situations again in the future, don¡¯t accuse others for no reason. Ask them about it first.¡± Cang Hua agreed respectfully. ¡°I¡¯ll remember your advice.¡± ¡°Alright, get up.¡± The Silvery Frost White Wolf and the polar bear stood up. They transformed back into human forms and quickly put on their clothes. Huanhuan saw that Shuang Yun¡¯s face was gradually regaining its color. He should wake up soon. She said to Cang Hua and Old Bear, ¡°Don¡¯t reveal my identity.¡± As a war god, Yu Tian was naturally famous. If the news of her awakening leaked, there would definitely be another bloodbath. Huanhuan decided that it was better to keep a low profile. Cang Hua and Old Bear agreed respectfully. Huanhuan was right. After a while, Shuang Yun woke up. '''', He realized that his soul beast level had suddenly increased to eight stars. He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°I remember that I was only at five stars when I entered the wolf cave. How did I suddenly reach eight stars?¡± Cang Hua explained, ¡°Because you¡¯ve obtained the Wolf God¡¯s inheritance. Your strength has greatly increased.¡± He paused and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How did you provoke the Wolf God?¡± Shuang Yun thought carefully. ¡°After I entered the wolf cave, I kept walking inside. I walked for a long time and saw the carved portrait of the Wolf God in the deepest part of the wolf cave. I stopped to take a look, and then I saw a white shadow dart out of the portrait and pounce on me¡­¡± At this, Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Then I heard a voice in my head talking to me.¡± Cang Hua quickly asked, ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°He said, let¡¯s make a deal. You give me your body, and I¡¯ll give you supreme divine power and an endless lifespan.¡± Hearing this, the expressions of Cang Hua and Old Bear changed at the same time. Even Huanhuan, who knew nothing, couldn¡¯t help but frown when she heard this. ¡°He was trying to snatch your body for himself. To think he¡¯s the Wolf God. He¡¯s too evil!¡± The system said, ¡°They¡¯re not gods because they¡¯re virtuous. It¡¯s because they¡¯re so powerful that they¡¯re beyond the law and have entered another higher realm. Every god has their own desires. The Wolf God wasn¡¯t willing to die. His desire is to possess someone and be reborn.¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s body was young enough. His talent was the highest among all the wolf beasts who had entered the wolf cave over the years. In time, his future achievements would definitely be extraordinary. Hence, the Wolf God targeted him and tried to forcibly occupy his body. Shuang Yun looked at Huanhuan and frowned. ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave?¡± Huanhuan crossed her arms and raised her chin. ¡°If I weren¡¯t here, your body would¡¯ve been snatched by the Wolf God just now!¡± Cang Hua quickly explained, ¡°The Wolf God¡¯s soul was causing trouble just now. Lord Yu Tian saved you. Quickly thank him.¡± Hearing this, Shuang Yun¡¯s expression softened, but his tone was still a little stiff. ¡°I¡¯ll remember your kindness in saving me. I¡¯ll definitely repay you in the future.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for him to be even with her. He didn¡¯t expect to owe her a big favor now. Shuang Yun was quite unhappy about it. However, at this point, he couldn¡¯t be ungrateful. He could only pinch his nose and endure it. After Cang Hua knew that Huanhuan was a war god, his attitude toward her was almost to the point of worship. Not only did he give her the largest room, but he also gave her many gifts. One of them was rather special. In the crevices of the glacier in the depths of the canyon, a spear was inserted deep into a crack. Its surface was wrapped in a thick layer of frost. Huanhuan looked at the spear in front of her and involuntarily stretched out her hand. As soon as her fingertips touched the spear, it immediately let out a low cry as if it had sensed its owner. She asked in a daze, ¡°This is?¡± Chapter 442 - I Hope You Can Be My Mate! Chapter 442: I Hope You Can Be My Mate! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Cang Hua replied respectfully, ¡°This is a dragon spear. Before you fell asleep back then, you inserted it here. All these years, no one has been able to pull it out.¡± Huanhuan gripped the spear. Without much force, the spear automatically left the crack in the glacier. With a buzz, the frost on the surface of the spear fell off, revealing the pitch-black shaft and the sharp spearhead polished from dragon bone. Huanhuan swung it casually, and the spear drew an ice-blue sharp arc in the air. Her aura was very shocking! ¡­ Three days later, Shuang Yun was ready to leave the wolf pack. There were still many things that he had to deal with in Rock City. He couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. Seeing that he was about to leave, Huanhuan immediately said goodbye as well. Cang Hua tried to persuade them to stay, but seeing that he couldn¡¯t, he could only personally send them out of the canyon. ¡°The roads in the Snow Region aren¡¯t easy. I want to send you out of the Snow Region, but I¡¯m old and my legs make it inconvenient for me. Besides, there are still many things in the wolf tribe that I have to deal with. I can only ask Old Bear to send you off.¡± Huanhuan was worried that they wouldn¡¯t know the way. When she heard this, she agreed very happily. ¡°We¡¯ll have to trouble you, Old Bear.¡± As he would be away from home for a few days, Old Bear was worried about leaving Qianqian alone at home, so he brought her out of the house with him. The four of them set off and crossed the vast snowfield. On the way, Huanhuan tried to talk to Shuang Yun several times, but Shuang Yun remained cold and distant. He wasn¡¯t just cold to Huanhuan. He was equally cold to Old Bear and Qianqian. There were very few animals in the snowfield. Almost all their meals were fish, and they were all raw fish. Huanhuan wanted to eat something hot. However, there was no firewood in this snowfield. The few thin trees were also covered in frost. They were wet and could not be lit. She could only endure the pain and give up on the idea of cooking. ''Follow current novels on No v elBin.'', Huanhuan looked into the distance with a pained expression. ¡°Why am I not a fire-breathing dragon? That way, I¡¯ll be able to cook a meal just by breathing fire. It¡¯s energy-saving and environmentally friendly. How good is that?!¡± The system said, ¡°You can consider shaving your legs for kindling. They¡¯ll definitely burn especially well.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Someone, bring me my Green Dragon Crescent Blade! ¡®I¡¯m going to kill this bastard system!¡¯ The snowfall was lighter tonight. The four of them found a place to rest and planned to continue their journey tomorrow morning. Old Bear transformed into a huge polar bear. He held Qianqian in his arms. His fur was very soft and thick. Qianqian didn¡¯t feel cold leaning against him at all. Huanhuan was not treated that well. She could only build a simple igloo with ice and snow and hide in it to avoid the snowfall. It was the first time Qianqian had seen an igloo. Unable to resist, she crawled out of the polar bear¡¯s arms and into it. She widened her eyes and looked at the igloo as if she had seen something special. She couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Big Brother, this house is so beautiful!¡± Huanhuan spread two thick layers of animal hide on the ground. She sat on the animal hide and patted the empty seat beside her. ¡°Do you want to sit?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Qianqian sat beside her happily. Qianqian raised her face, her eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°Big Brother, why are you leaving the Snow Region? Can¡¯t you stay and live with us?¡± Huanhuan smiled and said, ¡°I have something important to do. I can¡¯t stay here.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Qianqian looked disappointed. Huanhuan stroked her head. ¡°When I¡¯ve done what I have to do, I¡¯ll visit you when I¡¯m free.¡± ¡°How long will it take you to come back, then?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t be sure.¡± Huanhuan looked apologetic. Hearing her words, Qianqian understood that after this separation, they would probably never see each other again. Unable to resist, Qianqian leaned toward her. ¡°Can you take me with you?¡± she asked, blushing. Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°You want to come with me? Why?¡± Qianqian was shy. ¡°I like you very much. I want to be with you.¡± Huanhuan thought that the ¡®like¡¯ she said was just the liking between ordinary friends. She didn¡¯t think too much about it and asked, ¡°Do you not want your father anymore? Will he be willing to let you go?¡± Her shoulders sagged as she thought of her father. Her father would definitely not let her go with anyone else. Besides, she couldn¡¯t bear to leave her father alone in the Snow Region. Seeing her troubled look, Huanhuan smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re still young. You can think about these things when you¡¯re older.¡± ''Follow current novels on n0velbin.com.'', Qianqian said indignantly, ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore. I¡¯m an adult. I can choose the male beast I like as my mate!¡± Hearing the last sentence, Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°Mate?¡± It was the first time she¡¯d confessed. Qianqian was embarrassed, but she gathered her courage and shouted, ¡°I want you to be my mate!¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± The system gloated in her mind. ¡°Hey, hey, your masculine charm really can¡¯t be resisted. Even such a cute little girl has fallen under your dragon spear!¡± Huanhuan gritted her teeth. ¡°Shut up!¡± Hearing the big brother telling her to shut up, all the blood drained from Qianqian¡¯s face. Her eyes turned red as she asked aggrievedly, ¡°Don¡¯t you like me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­¡± ¡°Then why did you want me to shut up just now?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s head hurt. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you just now.¡± Qianqian persisted. ¡°Then who were you talking to? There¡¯s only you and me in this igloo.¡± Unable to answer, Huanhuan could only forcefully change the topic. ¡°I like you very much too, but my liking for you is just an elder¡¯s liking for a junior. I can¡¯t be your mate.¡± Tears filled Qianqian¡¯s eyes. ¡°At the end of the day, you just don¡¯t like me!¡± With that, she stood up and ran off crying. Huanhuan called her several times, but she didn¡¯t stop. Huanhuan had no choice but to get up and chase after her. She then saw Qianqian plunge into the polar bear¡¯s arms. The igloo was not soundproof. The polar bear and Shuang Yun had heard the conversation between Qianqian and Huanhuan inside. Huanhuan was a little embarrassed. Shuang Yun still looked cold and did not take this matter to heart at all. The polar bear stroked his daughter¡¯s head and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This child made things difficult for you just now.¡± Huanhuan quickly waved her hand, indicating that it was okay. She thought that would be the end of it, but the next morning, as soon as she woke up, she heard the polar bear shouting for Qianqian. Huanhuan quickly got out of the igloo. ¡°What happened?¡± The polar bear was anxious. ¡°Qianqian¡¯s gone!¡± Huanhuan was shocked. ¡°How did this happen?!¡± ¡°I went fishing at the nearby ice lake just now and asked Qianqian to stay here and wait for me. But when I came back, she was gone!¡± Chapter 443 - Running Away From Home Chapter 443: Running Away From Home Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Shuang Yun said calmly, ¡°There are footprints here. They must have been left by Qianqian.¡± Huanhuan and Old Bear hurried over and saw a long trail of footprints in the snow. From the size and depth of the footprints, they were indeed left by Qianqian. Shuang Yun thought for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s only one set of footprints, and they¡¯re neat. It looks like Qianqian left on her own.¡± In other words, Qianqian had run away from home. Old Bear was anxious. ¡°Why did Qianqian leave home for no reason?¡± Shuang Yun looked at Huanhuan. Huanhuan looked puzzled. ¡°Why are you looking at me? It has nothing to do with me!¡± The three of them followed the footprints. But before long, the footprints suddenly disappeared. They had searched the vicinity but still could not find any footprints. Old Bear saw a gray feather in the snow. ¡°This is the feather of a sharp-mouthed bird! Those damned birds love to snatch other beasts¡¯ females. They must have kidnapped Qianqian!¡± Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°Do you know where there are nests of sharp-mouthed birds nearby?¡± ¡°I do!¡± Old Bear transformed into a polar bear and quickly ran forward, followed by Huanhuan and Shuang Yun. They ran a long way up the snowy mountain and finally stopped at the edge of the cliff. Below the snow mountain was a bottomless glacier crack. The polar bear said, ¡°The sharp-mouthed birds like to live in especially high places. Their nests are built below this cliff.¡± Huanhuan suspected that this group of bad birds that loved to steal other beasts¡¯ females liked to live on high ground in order to avoid their enemies. There was no place for them to walk below the cliff. The polar bear and Shuang Yun could not go down. In the end, the responsibility of saving Qianqian could only fall on Huanhuan. Huanhuan stood on the edge of the cliff and looked down. This height was really scary. If she fell, she would be crushed in minutes! The polar bear¡¯s eyes were red with anxiety. ¡°Lord Yu Tian, please save Qianqian!¡± ''The latest_epi_sodes are on_the Nov elB i n website.'', Huanhuan gave him an ¡®OK¡¯ sign. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely bring her back safely!¡± They were just a group of birds. How could they be a match for her, the God of War?! She leaped off the cliff. After she left, Shuang Yun suddenly asked coldly, ¡°Do you know what this gesture means?¡± The polar bear said, ¡°What?¡± Shuang Yun made an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture. ¡°This.¡± The polar bear shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t know. Shuang Yun looked down at the gesture he made with a thoughtful expression. He had seen Huanhuan do this gesture before. ¡­ The cold wind whistled as it brushed against his cheeks. Huanhuan spread her wings and suddenly slowed down. She searched the crevices of the glacier and quickly found the nest of the sharp-mouthed birds. It was a cave about the height of a person. It was located on the cliff, and there were many branches and leaves hanging at the entrance. Huanhuan pulled out the dragon spear behind her and flew into the cave. The space in the cave was unexpectedly spacious. She didn¡¯t land and flew straight over. On the way, she encountered a few sharp-mouthed birds, but they were all sent flying by her spear. Soon, the entire tribe knew that an enemy had broken into the nest. Their cries echoed throughout the cave. These birds were very fast, but they were still much weaker than a dragon. Moreover, their attack power was not Huanhuan¡¯s match at all. Huanhuan almost killed her way into the deepest part of the nest in a domineering manner. She found the leader of the sharp-mouthed birds. He was pressing her to the ground and bullying her. Her clothes looked messy. Fortunately, things hadn¡¯t gone that far. Seeing Huanhuan, Qianqian¡¯s eyes, which were almost full of despair, suddenly lit up as if she had found her last hope. ¡°Big Brother, save me!¡± The leader of the sharp-mouthed birds revealed his sharp and long beak. He shouted, ¡°Where did this bastard come from? How dare he barge into our territory and cause trouble?!¡± Huanhuan swung her spear and knocked his beak askew. The leader of the sharp-mouthed bird tribe was in so much pain that tears were about to fall. Huanhuan did not give him any chance to react. She rushed forward and kicked him again, sending him flying. His huge beak slammed into the stone wall. Before he could land, Huanhuan threw the spear in her hand and stabbed it into his left wing! ''Visit (No ve (l)B i n) to read, pls!'', He was pinned to the stone wall, unable to move. His wings were pierced and he was bleeding. He grimaced in pain. Huanhuan strode over, took off her coat, and draped it over Qianqian. She picked her up. Qianqian burst into tears in her arms. ¡°You¡¯re finally here to save me!¡± Huanhuan patted her back. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s okay.¡± At this moment, the other birds pounced on Huanhuan in groups. Huanhuan flew up, grabbed the dragon spear, pulled it out, and swept it across. The spearhead drew a blue arc in the air. All the birds were pushed back by a powerful force. The tribe leader covered his bleeding wings and gritted his teeth in hatred. ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡± However, as soon as he finished speaking, Huanhuan pierced his right wing and dragged him over. She glanced around. ¡°Get out, all of you, or I¡¯ll break your leader¡¯s neck.¡± The leader was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t speak. Seeing this, the other members of the tribe hesitated for a long time. In the end, they chose to compromise and slowly retreated to make way. Huanhuan held Qianqian in one hand and used her spear to lift the leader of the sharp-mouthed birds. She flapped her wings and flew out of the cave. The sharp-mouthed birds did not dare to rashly approach, but they did not dare to leave either. They all slowly flew out of the cave. Huanhuan ignored the group of followers behind her and flew straight to the top of the mountain. The polar bear and Shuang Yun had been waiting at the top of the mountain. As soon as they saw Huanhuan, they immediately went forward. As soon as Qianqian saw the polar bear, she threw herself into his arms and cried out all her grievances. The polar bear¡¯s heart broke from her crying, and he kept comforting her. When Shuang Yun saw the leader of the sharp-mouthed birds in Huanhuan¡¯s hand and the long string of sharp-mouthed birds behind her, he immediately transformed into a Silvery Frost White Wolf and said to the polar bear, ¡°Take Qianqian further away. Don¡¯t let her be frightened again.¡± The polar bear saw how many sharp-mouthed birds there were. ¡°Can the two of you handle it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a group of minions.¡± Shuang Yun jumped and pounced on the swarm of sharp-mouthed birds! The beaked birds broke formation and screamed shrilly. The polar bear carried his daughter away from the battlefield, lest she got frightened again. Huanhuan swept her spear and threw the bastard leader of the birds aside. The leader was covered in blood and unconscious on the ground. When the birds saw that their leader was on his last breath, they pounced angrily at Huanhuan and Shuang Yun! Chapter 444 - I Just Like You! Chapter 444: I Just Like You! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The group of sharp-mouthed birds was beaten into a mess. There were feathers on the ground, and blood was soaked into the snow. It was especially glaring. The few survivors were already scared out of their wits. They flapped their wings and fled in a sorry state. Huanhuan stabbed the dragon spear into the snow. She held the spear and panted. ¡°I¡¯m so tired.¡± There was also some blood on the Silvery Frost White Wolf, but it was all blood from the sharp-mouthed birds. He was unscathed. He spat out the feathers in his mouth and glanced at Huanhuan. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very powerful? You¡¯re so tired after dealing with so few minions?¡± Huanhuan waved her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t understand the hardships of old people.¡± She was thousands of years old. It was easy to twist her waist from such sudden and intense exercise. The polar bear carried Qianqian over. She was tired from crying and had fallen asleep in her father¡¯s arms. The polar bear looked around and quickly found the dying leader of the sharp-mouthed birds. '''', He strode over, raised his bear paw, and stomped down. ''This chapter is updated by N o v elBin.c?m'', There was a crack. The leader of the sharp-mouthed birds was completely dead! Seeing that the bastard who bullied his daughter was dead, the anger in the polar bear¡¯s heart finally dissipated. Huanhuan looked at the feathers on the ground and suddenly had an idea. She dragged her tired body and collected all the feathers on the ground. Then, she flew down the cliff and carried all the branches and leaves at the entrance of the sharp-mouthed birds¡¯ nest to the top of the mountain. She piled these things together, then said to Shuang Yun, ¡°You have flint, right?¡± Shuang Yun took out the flint he carried and gave it to her. Huanhuan carefully lit the tree branch and feathers while saying to the polar bear, ¡°Didn¡¯t you catch fish previously? Where¡¯s the fish?¡± ¡°I left them at the igloo.¡± Huanhuan immediately said, ¡°Watch this fire. Don¡¯t let it go out.¡± With that, she flew down the mountain and found the frozen fish near the igloo. Then, she quickly flew back to the top. Huanhuan pulled out the fish¡¯s internal organs at an extremely fast speed. Then, she skewered the fish on a stick and roasted them on the fire. She asked the polar bear, ¡°Did you bring the sauce you made?¡± The polar bear pulled out a small jar. ¡°It¡¯s all in here.¡± ¡°Come, share some with me.¡± Huanhuan spread the sauce evenly on the fish. The fish meat quickly sizzled and was extremely fragrant. Even Qianqian, who had fallen asleep, woke up. She opened her sleepy eyes and sniffed the fragrance. ¡°What¡¯s that smell? It smells so good!¡± The fish meat was cooked quickly. Huanhuan slowly distributed the roasted fish to the other three. Qianqian took a bite, and her eyes immediately widened. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± she praised sincerely. The polar bear nodded. ¡°Not bad. After the fish is roasted, it tastes better than having it raw!¡± Shuang Yun had not eaten cooked food for a long time. He missed it. Huanhuan was already craving it. Along the way, she had been thinking about hot food almost every day. Now that she could finally eat a mouthful of hot fish, she was so touched that she almost cried. She didn¡¯t care about burning her mouth and finished the entire grilled fish in two or three mouthfuls. The wind was strong on the mountain. It didn¡¯t take long for the fire to be blown out. The four of them set off again. After eating the fragrant grilled fish, Qianqian and Old Bear were unwilling to eat raw fish again. They searched carefully along the way and collected everything that could be used as fuel. At night, they found a sheltered corner and lit a fire. Roast fish! Eat! After eating and drinking her fill, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t be bothered to build another igloo. She sat on the ground and casually stabbed the dragon spear into the snow. She leaned back and fell straight into the polar bear¡¯s back. The polar bear¡¯s fur was soft and warm. It was comfortable leaning against him. ''Visit (No ve (l)B i n) to read, pls!'', Huanhuan crossed her arms and was about to close her eyes and sleep when Qianqian touched her. She leaned toward Huanhuan, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Big Brother, thank you for saving me today.¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°You¡¯re welcome. But don¡¯t run around like that anymore. You really scared your father today.¡± Qianqian apologized obediently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t be so impulsive again.¡± She couldn¡¯t sleep last night because of her confession and Big Brother¡¯s rejection. She couldn¡¯t understand why Big Brother didn¡¯t like her. Later, she even had an extreme thought. Since Big Brother didn¡¯t like her, what was the point of staying here? She might as well leave! When her father went fishing, she quietly walked away alone. Unexpectedly, she encountered a sharp-mouthed bird and was kidnapped by him. Later, she was almost raped by the leader of the sharp-mouthed birds. Thinking about it now, she really regretted it and was afraid. If Big Brother had been any slower, she would have been harassed by that disgusting leader of the sharp-mouthed bird tribe! Huanhuan stroked her head. ¡°You¡¯re a good child to know your mistake and change.¡± ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m really not a child anymore. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can touch me.¡± Huanhuan did not understand what ¡®touch¡¯ meant. Qianqian grabbed her hand and pressed it to her chest. ¡°Look,¡± she said shyly. ¡°My breasts are already big.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Damn, these were at least a C! ¡®No! That¡¯s not the point!¡¯ As a young woman who was familiar with Marxism, how could she touch an underaged girl¡¯s chest? She would be arrested and sent to jail! Huanhuan quickly retracted her hand and said seriously, ¡°Who told you that having big breasts means you¡¯ve grown up? Children shouldn¡¯t think about these things. Go back to sleep and stop fooling around.¡± Qianqian said angrily, ¡°I really like you!¡± Huanhuan was helpless. ¡°You¡¯re too young to know what liking someone means.¡± ¡°I do know! I liked you the moment I saw you! I confessed to you last night and you rejected me. I¡¯d already given up, but when you rushed into the nest to save me today, I liked you again!¡± At this point, Qianqian emphasized, ¡°I like you even more now than yesterday!¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± The system gloated. ¡°Congratulations on being confessed to by the little girl for the second time! I¡¯ll throw flowers and release firecrackers! Clap, clap, clap, clap!¡± Huanhuan wanted to tell the system to shut up, but the lesson from last night was still fresh in her mind. In order to prevent Qianqian from misunderstanding her again, Huanhuan could only swallow the words ¡®shut up¡¯. She tried to make her attitude appear more natural and gentle. ¡°I appreciate you liking me, but feelings really can¡¯t be forced. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Qianqian knew she was being rejected again. Her eyes turned red again, but this time, she didn¡¯t cry. Instead, she said firmly, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll continue to like you!¡± Huanhuan sighed. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the best male beast I¡¯ve ever seen. I just like you!¡± This little female looked delicate, but she was unexpectedly stubborn about relationships. Chapter 445 - Is He Going To Confess Too? '''', Chapter 445: Is He Going To Confess Too? ''This chapter is updated by N(o)V(e)lB(i)n.'', Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Qianqian kept asking Huanhuan why she didn¡¯t like her. ¡°What are you dissatisfied with? I can change it!¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°You¡¯re very good. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s not good enough.¡± But no matter how she explained, Qianqian refused to give up. She had to find out something before she would stop. In the end, Huanhuan had no choice but to make an excuse. ¡°I already have someone I like.¡± Stunned, Qianqian stared at her in disbelief. ¡°Who do you like?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that beast.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Qianqian looked at her suspiciously. ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± Huanhuan raised her right hand. ¡°I can swear to God that I already have someone I like.¡± ¡°But you haven¡¯t mated.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m still pursuing that beast.¡± Huanhuan smiled bitterly. ¡°That beast is ignoring me now. Of course, we can¡¯t mate.¡± Qianqian was disappointed, but she perked up and asked, ¡°Tell me about her. What kind of female is she?¡± She really wanted to know how outstanding her love rival was to make such an outstanding male beast fall for her. Huanhuan smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s not a female.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a male beast.¡± Qianqian was speechless. Huanhuan coughed lightly. ¡°I like male beasts, not females, so no matter how you change yourself, we can¡¯t be together.¡± The little girl¡¯s worldview was impacted, and she swayed. She asked shakily, ¡°How can male beasts be with male beasts? How will you mate?¡± Huanhuan coughed lightly and said very seriously, ¡°We won¡¯t mate. We just have to stay together.¡± Qianqian struggled to absorb the cruel truth that the person she liked was gay. She said weakly, ¡°It sounds like it¡¯s hard, but I wish you all the best. I hope you¡¯ll be together forever.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Qianqian turned and crawled away. She looked as if she had suffered a terrible blow. She was in a daze. She crawled back into the polar bear¡¯s arms and said aggrievedly, ¡°Father, I was rejected again.¡± The polar bear had heard the conversation between Qianqian and Huanhuan. He sighed helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re still young. You¡¯ll definitely meet a male beast more suitable for you in the future. Forget him.¡± Qianqian snuggled into his arms and whimpered. Huanhuan wiped her cold sweat away. She had finally dealt with her admirer. The system said, ¡°Shocking! In order to make the little girl give up, the God of War actually took the initiative to admit that he¡¯s gay! Women will cry when they hear this, and men will fall silent!¡± ¡°¡­You can pack up and report to another host after this.¡± The system said, ¡°No can do. I¡¯m tied to this host.¡± Huanhuan smiled dryly. ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡± Shuang Yun had walked up to her. Huanhuan looked up at him and blinked. ¡°Nothing.¡± Shuang Yun sat down beside her. Huanhuan glanced at the space under his butt. Qianqian had just sat there when she rejected her with the excuse that she was gay. Unexpectedly, only two minutes had passed before Shuang Yun sat in the same spot. Was he going to confess too? Huanhuan let her imagination run wild in her heart, but she still put on a serious expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°I want to ask you something.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shuang Yun made an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture. ¡°What does this mean?¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°It means that everything¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Where did you learn this gesture? Did anyone teach you this?¡± ¡°Well, I did learn this from somewhere else, but a long time has passed. I can¡¯t remember where it was exactly.¡± Huanhuan paused and asked tentatively, ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Her answer disappointed Shuang Yun. He said indifferently, ¡°Nothing. I suddenly thought about it and asked casually.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Shuang Yun stood up and walked away. Huanhuan was a little confused. ¡°Little Brat, what did Shuang Yun mean just now?¡± The system guessed that Shuang Yun might be a little suspicious of Huanhuan¡¯s identity, but he did not intend to tell her the truth, lest she foolishly exposed her identity and caused trouble.¡± He snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not him. How would I know what he meant by that?¡± ¡­ For the rest of the journey, Qianqian stole glances at Huanhuan from time to time. Every time Huanhuan noticed her, she immediately looked away and shrank into the polar bear¡¯s arms. After repeating this a few times, Huanhuan stopped looking at her and let her stare at her secretly. Qianqian peeked for a long time. After knowing that Brother Yu Tian was gay, many things that she had not noticed in the past were magnified in front of her and became extremely clear. For example, Brother Yu Tian would often talk to Shuang Yun. He would speak nonsense. It was obvious that he was deliberately hitting on him. Shuang Yun remained very cold, but it did not affect Huanhuan¡¯s enthusiasm to continue hitting on him. As the saying went, an outsider could see the bigger picture. Seeing the interaction between the two of them, Qianqian felt that there was something going on. ''???? ????s? ???????s ?? No(v) e lBin ????.'', Perhaps the male beast Brother Yu Tian liked was Shuang Yun! The more she thought about it, the more she realized that was the case. While Huanhuan was hunting with the polar bear, Qianqian took the initiative to approach Shuang Yun and gossip with him. ¡°Brother Shuang Yun, what do you think of Brother Yu Tian?¡± Shuang Yun looked cold. ¡°So-so.¡± ¡°Do you like him, then?¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s lips twitched into a mocking smile. ¡°What do you think?¡± Qianqian answered truthfully, ¡°I don¡¯t think you like him very much.¡± Shuang Yun said nothing else, silently acknowledging the answer. Qianqian was quiet for a moment, thinking that Brother Yu Tian had a one-sided love like her. She immediately felt sorry for him. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Brother Yu Tian is actually quite good. He¡¯s a good person.¡± Shuang Yun replied casually, ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°You have to treat him better from now on. Don¡¯t always keep a straight face. It¡¯s not good.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t just do this to him. I do this to everyone.¡± Qianqian was anxious. ¡°But Brother Yu Tian is different!¡± ¡°What¡¯s different about him?¡± Shuang Yun chuckled. ¡°In my heart, every beast is the same except for my mate.¡± Qianqian froze. ¡°You already have a mate?¡± ¡°Not only do I have a mate, but I have four children. They¡¯re much taller than you.¡± Qianqian was speechless. She didn¡¯t know whether to be stunned that Shuang Yun had already mated and had children, or angry that he looked down on her height. ''?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Novel(B) in.??? ?? ?x???????? ??s??? ?????? s????.'', Chapter 446 - I Want To Go Home Chapter 446: I Want To Go Home Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Huanhuan and Old Bear returned, they roasted the fish. During the meal, Huanhuan noticed that Qianqian had been peeking at her. She looked like she wanted to say something but was hesitating. Huanhuan took the initiative to ask, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qianqian hesitated for a long time before carefully moving to her side. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Shuang Yun already has a mate. He even has children.¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°I know.¡± Stunned, Qianqian looked at her in surprise. ¡°When did you find out?¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t explain clearly, so she could only say vaguely, ¡°I knew it long ago.¡± Qianqian couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡°Why do you like him when you know he already has a mate?¡± Huanhuan blinked. ¡°Huh?!¡± Old Bear and Shuang Yun, who were eating fish, stopped at the same time. Although Qianqian had lowered her voice, beasts were born with sharp hearing. Old Bear and Shuang Yun had heard everything Qianqian had just whispered. Shuang Yun¡¯s expression immediately became indescribable. Old Bear coughed. ¡°Qianqian, come here!¡± Qianqian obediently returned to her father¡¯s side. TOld BEar brought the fish to her. ¡°Be quiet when you eat. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± She took the fish and nibbled on it. After eating and drinking their fill, the four of them set off again. Huanhuan went to talk to Shuang Yun as usual. ''.'', Shuang Yun had not felt that there was anything wrong with her before, but ever since he heard what Qianqian said, he also felt that Yu Tian was looking at him strangely. He thought about Yu Tian¡¯s enthusiasm for him all this while. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this guy was up to no good. Shuang Yun was not interested in gossiping about other people¡¯s sexual orientation, but he did not like the other party having designs on him. His attitude toward Huanhuan became colder. He had barely spoken to her all day. After walking for 10 days, they finally reached the edge of the Snow Region. The temperature here was much higher than in the snowfield. Many green plants appeared by the roadside. Old Bear said, ¡°We¡¯ll stop here. I hope you¡¯ll come to Snow Region often in the future.¡± Huanhuan and Shuang Yun thanked him. Qianqian poked her head out of her father¡¯s arms. ¡°Big Brother,¡± she said crisply, ¡°Although we can¡¯t be together, I still like you a lot. I want you to be happy too. All the best!¡± Huanhuan patted her head. ¡°Alright, I wish you all the best in finding a male beast mate you like. All the best!¡± Old Bear transformed into a polar bear and walked back steadily. Qianqian sat on his back. She turned back to Huanhuan and Shuang Yun. ¡°Goodbye! Have a safe trip!¡± Huanhuan waved back at her. ¡°Bye!¡± After the polar bear had walked away with Qianqian, Huanhuan looked away. She turned around and saw Shuang Yun looking at her thoughtfully. She touched her cheek self-consciously. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Is there something strange on my face?¡± ¡°What do you mean by bye?¡± ¡°It means goodbye.¡± ''???? ????s? ???????s ?? No(v) e lBin ????.'', Shuang Yun stared into her eyes. ¡°I realize you always like to say things no one else understands. What kind of beast are you? Where¡¯s your hometown?¡± Huanhuan looked up at the sky. ¡°Why are you asking so much? Are you checking my household register!¡± Shuang Yun raised his eyebrows. ¡°Household register?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my personal information.¡± Shuang Yun realized that not only was the male beast in front of him powerful, but his background was also mysterious. What made him even more concerned was that Yu Tian often said or did some very strange things. And those words and actions were somewhat familiar to him. Shuang Yun increasingly felt that Yu Tian¡¯s background might be related to Huanhuan¡¯s hometown. Perhaps they came from the same place. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Where are you going next?¡± ¡°Home,¡± Shuang Yun answered simply. Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°Are you going back to the rock mountain? Take me with you!¡± Shuang Yun looked at her suspiciously. ¡°How did you know my home was on the rock mountain?¡± Huanhuan looked innocent. ¡°I guessed it.¡± Shuang Yun was speechless. ¡®She can¡¯t even lie!¡± What Qianqian had said previously made Shuang Yun dislike Yu Tian, but Yu Tian¡¯s words and actions were very similar to Huanhuan¡¯s. Perhaps he could tell about Huanhuan¡¯s past and hometown. Shuang Yun hesitated for a moment and decided to get straight to the point. ¡°Why do you keep following me? Do you really have those unspeakable thoughts about me like Qianqian said?¡± Huanhuan blinked and asked especially sincerely, ¡°What unspeakable thoughts?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb!¡± Huanhuan continued to blink. ¡°I¡¯m not pretending to be dumb.¡± ¡°You!¡± Shuang Yun was a little angry. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell the truth, don¡¯t even think about leaving with me. We¡¯ll part ways here!¡± Huanhuan spread her hands. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be honest with you. I do like you.¡± Shuang Yun was speechless. He thought about it seriously, but he still couldn¡¯t stand having such a guy around. ¡°Let¡¯s part ways!¡± With that, Shuang Yun turned and left. ¡°Hey!¡± Huanhuan quickly chased after him. ¡°You told me to tell the truth. How can you just leave?!¡± Shuang Yun frowned and said stiffly, ¡°I already have a mate and children. Don¡¯t pester me!¡± ¡°I know. I don¡¯t mean to pester you. I just want to go home with you and take a look.¡± ''Follow current novels ON N (ovelB in.)'', ¡°Don¡¯t sound so natural when you¡¯re talking about this. That¡¯s my home, not yours.¡± '''', Huanhuan was speechless for a moment. That was right, she was Yu Tian now. Her hometown was on Dragon Island. Everything about the rock mountain had nothing to do with her. It was no longer her home. Shuang Yun found it strange that she suddenly fell silent, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me again.¡± Then, he strode away without looking back. Huanhuan stood where she was and silently watched him walk away. Ever since her rebirth, she had always pretended not to care about anything and joked with the system. But at this moment, she finally realized. Things had changed. She couldn¡¯t go back. Huanhuan said softly, ¡°Little Brat, I want to go home.¡± The system said, ¡°Then go back! I¡¯ll go back with you!¡± ¡°But they don¡¯t recognize me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can pretend to be a stranger and tease them. In the future, when you return to your original body, you can give them a super surprise.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s mood improved a little. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll surprise them in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll give them a huge surprise! Scare them to death!¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the thought of Bai Di and the others being frightened by her. ¡°Shall we go to the rock mountain now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°What about Yu Tian¡¯s last wish?¡± The system was willful. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll let you go home and be happy first!¡± Huanhuan smiled again. ¡°System Daddy, I love you!¡± ¡°I know, I know. I love myself very much too.¡± Chapter 447 - Rock City Chapter 447: Rock City Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan didn¡¯t know where the rock mountain was, so she could only follow the direction Shuang Yun had left in. When she reached a nearby tribe, she used the fur she had obtained from hunting to ask the beasts in the tribe about the rock mountain. The current rock mountain was no longer the nameless mountain from back then. It now had a mightier name¡ªRock City. The long-bearded old beast touched the fur that Huanhuan had given him. The fur was very intact, and it was very soft to the touch. It was considered top-grade. He was very satisfied, and he became more serious when answering. ¡°Speaking of Rock City, their luck is really good. They¡¯re also very strong. In the middle-level beast city promotion selection 15 years ago, only their tribe completed the mission. They built a middle-level beast city in one go!¡± Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°15 years ago?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Rock City was promoted to a medium-level beast city 15 years ago. They used the past 15 years to expand their territory and recruit talents. Their strength has soared. Now, Rock City has become a medium-level beast city not inferior to Dark Moon City and Sun City.¡± Speaking of this, the long-bearded old beast couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°If I weren¡¯t old, I would have joined Rock City.¡± Among the three middle-level beast cities, only Rock City was most tolerant of outsiders. They only needed to verify their identities when entering the city. They did not need to pay a high price, nor did they need at least three-star soul beasts. The beasts who fled to Rock City a few years ago now occupied high spots in the city and were doing better than ever. Huanhuan didn¡¯t hear the long-bearded old beast¡¯s nagging. Her mind was filled with the words ¡¯15 years ago¡¯. Unexpectedly, 15 years had passed since she was away. She counted with her fingers. Big Goody and the others should be adults now. She wondered what they would look like when they turned into human form¡­ The long-bearded old beast asked, ¡°You want to join Rock City too, right? You look extraordinary, and your hunting skills are good. You¡¯ll definitely do well there.¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to Rock City to look for people.¡± ¡°Family or friends?¡± ¡°Both.¡± The long-bearded old beast quickly said, ¡°When you find your family and friends, remember to ask them to get you a house in Rock City. Don¡¯t ask for the kind that you have to pay rent for. Just ask for a house that you can live in permanently.¡± Huanhuan was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but the land in Rock City is frighteningly expensive now. The rental of houses in the city is getting higher every day. If you can get a house in the city, you can make a lot of crystal coins by renting it out!¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°I see.¡± The long-bearded old beast was extremely satisfied with this hide. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°If you want to go to Rock City, you can go to the tribe and look for Xi Fei. He often goes to Rock City to do business. If you can give him two good hides, he should be willing to take you along.¡± This was good news. Huanhuan thanked him and immediately went to look for Xi Fei. Xi Fei was an ostrich beast. He was tall and thin with a hide skirt around his waist. He spoke especially quickly. It was obvious that he was impatient. Huanhuan explained her intentions and took out two hides she had hunted. Xi Fei touched the animal hide. They felt good, and she looked very imposing. He asked, ¡°Are you a soul beast?¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How many stars?¡± Huanhuan thought for a moment. ¡°About three stars?¡± Strictly speaking, her body had already entered the demigod realm. Her soul beast¡¯s star level had even exceeded 10 stars. However, she couldn¡¯t say this casually. It would scare people. It was better for her to keep a low profile. Xi Fei¡¯s eyes widened, and his voice rose. ¡°Three stars?!¡± Huanhuan was shocked by his big reaction. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with three stars?¡± Were three stars too weak? Xi Fei immediately put down the animal hide and held her hand warmly. ¡°Our team lacks powerful soul beasts like you. If you¡¯re willing, you can stay in our caravan for a long time. I¡¯ll give you five¡­ no, 10 crystal coins a month! How about that?¡± Huanhuan smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I still have things to do. I can¡¯t work in your caravan.¡± Xi Fei was disappointed that his invitation was rejected, but he quickly perked up. No matter what, they would definitely be much safer on this trip with a three-starred soul beast on the team. He had to take this opportunity to bring more goods to Rock City! Xi Fei returned the two hides to Huanhuan and gave her another five crystal coins. He said quickly, ¡°Take this money and escort us to Rock City. When we reach Rock City safely, I¡¯ll give you another five crystal coins, okay?¡± Huanhuan thought for a moment. It was just as well that she could help him. She took the crystal coins and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Xi Fei smiled very happily. ¡°You¡¯re a straightforward person, Brother! I like dealing with straightforward people like you!¡± He spent a day packing livestock. Then, he took his companions and left the tribe for Rock City. Huanhuan followed their team for two days and one night. The journey was smooth without any accidents. While they were resting, Xi Fei said, ¡°After crossing this grassland and the mountain in front of us, we should be able to enter the territory of the Rock City in about 10 days.¡± Huanhuan calculated that this trip would take more than half a month. Xi Fei and the others had to travel this far every time they ran a business. The journey was tiring and boring, and it was also filled with all kinds of dangers. Novel Top1.OR G However, the high profits from traveling made them willing to take the risk. It took them five days to cross the grassland and officially enter the forest. When they finally crossed the tall mountain in front of them, they realized that there was a battle on the other side! Huanhuan spread her wings and flew into the sky. Looking down, she saw that the two groups of people were fighting fiercely on the battlefield. From their appearance, it was obvious that the beast soldiers were fighting the demon army. There were more demon troops. In comparison, the beast soldiers were at a disadvantage. Their female beast leader was already injured. Huanhuan¡¯s gaze fell on the leader¡¯s face. She looked familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen her before. She subconsciously flew lower, wanting to see the female beast clearly. At this moment, she heard a beast soldier shout at the top of his lungs, ¡°Your Highness Shuang Yin, we can¡¯t hold on anymore. Go!¡± Huanhuan was stunned. Shuang Yin. Wasn¡¯t that Big Goody¡¯s name? Chapter 448 - Did You Know Me Before? Chapter 448: Did You Know Me Before? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Shuang Yin had originally come to pick Shuang Yun up. She was not very familiar with this place and could not figure out the exact direction of the Snow Region, so she went to the beast soldiers¡¯ camp nearby to ask for directions. It was the first time the beast soldiers saw the princess. They were all very excited and took the initiative to send her to the Snow Region. By chance, they happened to miss Shuang Yun and accidentally encountered an army of demons. Without a word, both sides started fighting! At first, the beast soldiers led by Shuang Yun had the advantage. However, this place was close to the territory of the demons. Not long after, the demons sent reinforcements. The beast soldiers were outnumbered and quickly fell to a disadvantage. Only Shuang Yin could barely fight with her own strength. The beast soldiers retreated, and wounds gradually appeared on Shuang Yin¡¯s body. The beast soldiers were prepared to cover her retreat, but Shuang Yin refused. She gritted her teeth. ¡°We Rock Wolf Tribe never desert!¡± The demon army clearly saw that this female beast was not ordinary and was prepared to kidnap her as a hostage. At this moment, a tall figure descended from the sky and sent those demon beasts around Shuang Yin flying with a single shot! Shuang Yin immediately looked up and saw a male beast in a bear fur coat land in front of her. His aura was extremely strong. Just by approaching him, the beasts¡¯ legs would go weak. As soon as Huanhuan landed, she held Shuang Yin¡¯s arm and asked sincerely, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Although Huanhuan had just saved her, she was still a stranger to Shuang Yin. Ignoring Huanhuan¡¯s sudden approach, Shuang Yin immediately broke free of her grip. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked with a frown. Huanhuan felt a little sad. Ever since she changed her identity, the line she heard the most was ¡®Who are you?¡¯ If this continued, she might not even remember who she was. Huanhuan said, ¡°My name is Yu Tian.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Huanhuan stabbed out with her spear. The spearhead pierced through a demon who was about to launch a sneak attack! She shook off the demon beast and rushed into the battle. With unstoppable strength, she knocked all the demon beasts to the ground. The demon beasts could tell that this person was not to be trifled with. Although they were unwilling, they still decisively chose to retreat. With the order to retreat, all the demon beasts retreated in the blink of an eye. Shuang Yin was injured, but she endured the pain and stood upright. ¡°Thank you for saving me!¡± Huanhuan looked at the wounds on her body, and her heart ached. ¡°Your wounds have to be treated immediately, or you¡¯ll easily get infected.¡± ¡°They¡¯re just flesh wounds. They¡¯re nothing.¡± Shuang Yin paused and asked abruptly, ¡°You know medicine?¡± ¡°I know a little.¡± Shuang Yin sized up the male beast in front of her again. Not only was this person powerful, but he also knew medicine. His background must not be simple. Huanhuan was also sizing up Shuang Yin. Big Goody was already an adult now. She was more than 1.7 meters tall, had a high nose bridge, and had handsome eyes. Her long silver-white hair was tied into a ponytail. Her dark green eyes were very similar to her father¡¯s. She did not expect the little one back then to be so beautiful now. Huanhuan felt a little emotional. Despite herself, she asked, ¡°Have you been living well all these years?¡± Shuang Yin was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean? Did you know me before?¡± Huanhuan was speechless. How could a mother not know her daughter? But she couldn¡¯t say that. She skipped the subject and said, ¡°You¡¯d better take your people back. It¡¯s not safe here.¡± Although the demons had escaped, who knew if they would return with more reinforcements? Just in case, it was better to leave quickly. Nove l B(in).C OM Shuang Yin replied, ¡°Thank you for your help this time. I¡¯m Shuang Yin. If you come to Rock City in the future, you can look for me. I¡¯ll reward you handsomely.¡± Huanhuan waved her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t need your thanks. Leave.¡± Shuang Yin quickly led the beast soldiers away from the battlefield. When Xi Fei arrived with the caravan, all the beast soldiers had left. Only Huanhuan was left on the battlefield. Seeing that she had been staring in the direction of the beast soldiers¡¯ retreat for a long time, he immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s Princess Shuang Yin, right? She¡¯s the only princess in Rock City. She¡¯s very beautiful and powerful. She followed the beast king to the battlefield not long after she became an adult. I heard that she has killed many demons and has a high reputation among the beast soldiers. She¡¯s a very powerful princess!¡± Huanhuan felt proud to hear others praise her daughter. She smiled. ¡°She¡¯s really good.¡± Xi Fei stared at her smile for a moment before suddenly asking, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have a crush on that princess?¡± Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡± Novel Top1.OR G Xi Fei smiled mischievously. ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb. I know you must have taken a fancy to her! Princess Shuang Yin is beautiful and doesn¡¯t have the delicate willfulness of other females. She¡¯s indeed a very good mate candidate. Not to mention you, even I can¡¯t help but fall for her.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°You¡¯re really mistaken. I treat her like my daughter. How could I have such feelings for her?¡± ¡°Daughter?¡± Xi Fei was surprised. ¡°You already have a daughter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I have a daughter and five sons.¡± Xi Fei clicked his tongue. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had so many children at such a young age. I¡¯m so envious!¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be envious of. You¡¯ll have many children in the future.¡± ¡°Not to mention children, but there¡¯s not even a female who likes me now. Sigh!¡± Xi Fei sighed. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave, okay?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± After they left the battlefield, Huanhuan suddenly suggested, ¡°Can we stay here for two days?¡± Xi Fei was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± Novel Top1.OR G ¡°I have something to deal with and need two days.¡± Huanhuan paused and added, ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient for you, you can leave first. I¡¯ll catch up later.¡± She took out the five crystal coins. ¡°I¡¯ll return these crystal coins to you first, in case you¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll run away at the last minute.¡± Xi Fei quickly refused and said, ¡°No, no! I don¡¯t mean that. Hurry up and keep these crystal coins. Don¡¯t say such hurtful words again. I remember there¡¯s a small tribe nearby. Let¡¯s stay there for two nights. After you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll leave together. How about that?¡± In their caravan, Yu Tian was the strongest. Without her, the journey would definitely be much more dangerous. Xi Fei would rather delay things for a few more days than leave without Yu Tian. Hearing his words, Huanhuan smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± Xi Fei followed the direction he remembered and found the small tribe not far from where they were. Chapter 449 - Mother Chapter 449: Mother Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This was a small tribe mixed with many beasts. Xi Fei had been here once before. As far as he could remember, although this tribe was very small, they were very hospitable. Every guest who came here would be warmly received by them. Therefore, the caravans who often walked this route would come here to rest for a moment when they passed by and exchange goods with the beasts here. This small tribe also relied on this method to live quite comfortably. Huanhuan¡¯s and Xi Fei¡¯s caravan arrived. Immediately, a kangaroo mother appeared to receive them and led them to the small wooden hut specially used to receive guests. The kangaroo mother¡¯s name was Yueyue. There were three little joeys in the pouch in front of her stomach. The little ones popped their heads out of the pouch and leaned over the edge, looking at the guests with wide, curious eyes. Xi Fei took out three round sugar balls for the joeys. The sugar balls were made of milk and honey. They were sweet and loved by the children and females. Sugar balls were only sold in Rock City. Every time Xi Fei went to Rock City, he would specially exchange some sugar balls and sell them to the beasts of other tribes to earn the difference. The joeys were overjoyed to get the sugar balls and immediately hugged and licked them. The kangaroo mother thanked them repeatedly and specially brought them freshly cooked jerky and freshly picked sweet fruits. Huanhuan asked her if there was a beast soldier camp nearby. Yueyue smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Not far south, there¡¯s a beast soldier camp. Those beast soldiers sometimes bring animal hides to our tribe to exchange for living supplies. Our tribe is quite familiar with them. If you want to take a look at the camp, I can get my male beast to bring you there.¡± Huanhuan politely declined her kindness, indicating that there was no need. After midnight, everyone fell asleep. Huanhuan got up quietly and left the cabin alone. After leaving the tribe, she flew south. The system asked, ¡°Are you worried about Big Goody?¡± As she flew, Huanhuan said, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s injured. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a witch doctor in the camp. It¡¯ll be bad if her wounds aren¡¯t treated properly and she gets infected.¡± The system sighed. ¡°Mothers always worry the most about their children.¡± ¡°Of course. After all, they¡¯re my blood and flesh.¡± Nove l B(in).C OM The system said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re also a piece of me. Every time I see you, I feel like it¡¯s especially tough for me.¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°When did I become your flesh? You¡¯re not my mother!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been a mother and a father for all these years. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to raise you. I¡¯m not your mother. I¡¯m better than your mother!¡± Huanhuan was speechless. It didn¡¯t take long for her to see the beast soldiers¡¯ camp. There was a circle of fortifications outside the camp. Huanhuan easily flew over and landed above the largest tent in the camp. She cut a small hole in the tent flap with her fingernail. Through the small hole, she saw what was happening in the tent. Shuang Yin was lying on a hide blanket. Her wounds had been bandaged, but she didn¡¯t look well. Her pale face was tinged with an almost sickly red. It was obvious at a glance that she was running a fever. The wounds must be infected. There was no witch doctor in the camp. There was only a young beast soldier who had undergone medical training in Rock City. His name was Little Bear, and he had only recently been transferred to this camp. He had obviously never been in such a tricky situation before. He was completely at a loss as to what to do. He was so anxious that he was about to cry. Huanhuan was worried about Big Goody¡¯s body. She immediately landed on the ground, lifted the curtain, and walked into the tent. When Little Bear saw an unfamiliar beast suddenly barge in, he immediately questioned, ¡°Who are you? This is not a place for you to be at. Get out!¡± Huanhuan ignored his reprimand and pushed him aside. She strode to Shuang Yin¡¯s side. She reached out and touched Shuang Yin¡¯s forehead. It was indeed hot. Shuang Yin was already in a daze from the fever. Her eyes were half-open, and she couldn¡¯t tell who was in front of her. She was mumbling, ¡°Mom, Mom¡­¡± Huanhuan felt her heart clench when she heard her call out to her. Huanhuan tightened her grip. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Mom¡¯s right here.¡± Little Bear tried to keep Huanhuan away from the princess, but he was no match for her. He couldn¡¯t even get close to her. In the end, Little Bear had no choice but to run out and call for help. Huanhuan found a cotton handkerchief, soaked it, and applied it to Shuang Yin¡¯s forehead. Then, she untied the cotton bandage on her body and found that the wounds were indeed infected. They looked red and swollen. At this moment, Little Bear had already rushed into the tent with the beast soldiers. ¡°This is the beast who barged in and touched the princess!¡± When the beast soldiers learned that this guy actually dared to bully the princess, they were especially angry and immediately wanted to attack Huanhuan. Huanhuan turned her head and glanced at them. Her cold gaze made them freeze in place. A powerful force spread, crushing them. This was the suppression of an expert. N0 v el Next. CoM In an instant, the beast soldiers knew that this beast was not to be trifled with. Huanhuan said, ¡°Bring a few crispy fruits over. Hurry!¡± The beast soldiers were very unwilling, but as Huanhuan¡¯s aura increased, so did the pressure on them. They were almost unable to straighten their backs. It became extremely difficult to breathe, and their faces turned red. Against the pressure, Little Bear asked, ¡°Why do you want crispy fruits?¡± ¡°To save your princess, of course.¡± Little Bear continued to ask, ¡°How do you know that crispy fruits can save Her Highness? Do you know medicine?¡± Huanhuan was a little impatient. ¡°I told you to get the crispy fruits. Hurry up and get them. If you continue talking nonsense, I¡¯ll throw you all out!¡± In the end, the beast soldiers followed her instructions and brought over a few crispy fruits. Huanhuan wiped the wounds on Shuang Yin¡¯s body clean, chewed the crispy fruits, and smeared the pulp evenly over the wounds. She then bandaged the wounds again with a clean cotton bandage. ¡°Do you have wine?¡± ¡°Wine?¡± Little Bear didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What do you want that for?¡± ¡°Just do as I say! Why are you talking so much nonsense?!¡± Little Bear¡¯s face turned red from anger, but the other party was powerful. He could not refute her and could only bring over a jar of fruit wine dejectedly. Over the years, fruit wine had been popularized. Some smart beasts had even figured out a way to make fruit wine themselves. Fruit wine was very common on the beast continent now, so there was naturally a lot in the camp. Huanhuan tasted some fruit wine. The concentration was not high, but it was better than nothing. She smeared the wine on Shuang Yin¡¯s joints and used its volatile properties to help Shuang Yin cool down. Little Bear kept staring at her, afraid that she would do something to harm the princess. Chapter 450 - We Have To Seize The Opportunity Chapter 450: We Have To Seize The Opportunity To Capture Her! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After a night, Shuang Yin¡¯s temperature finally dropped. Huanhuan heaved a long sigh of relief. Novel Top1.OR G The bear had gone from suspicious to impressed. He couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Where did you learn your medical skills? They¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all simple common sense. You¡¯ll know if you pay a little attention,¡± Huanhuan said as she helped tuck Shuang Yin in. ¡°Go and make some meat porridge¡­ Forget it, I¡¯ll go myself.¡± These beast soldiers were not good at cooking. Huanhuan was worried about them. She stood up and let Little Bear take care of Shuang Yin. After walking out of the tent, Huanhuan ignored the probing gazes of the surrounding beast soldiers and strode toward the kitchen. She found some meat and wild vegetables. She chopped the meat and wild vegetables and placed them in a pot to boil. Then, she added some seasonings. Before long, a steaming pot of wild vegetable meat porridge was ready. Huanhuan carried the meat porridge back to the tent. Shuang Yin was already awake. She had just learned what had happened last night from Little Bear. She saw Huanhuan walk in, and her voice was hoarse. ¡°Thank you for last night.¡± Huanhuan handed her the meat porridge. ¡°Can you hold it steady? Do you want me to feed you?¡± Shuang Yin said no, then reached for the bowl and lowered her head to eat. She immediately stopped moving. Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Shuang Yin stared at the bowl of meat porridge, her eyes turning red. ¡°This tastes good. I like it.¡± This bowl of meat porridge tasted like the meat porridge her mother used to cook. She took only one bite and thought of her mother. For a moment, she missed her mother so much, making her want to cry. As she kept her head lowered, Huanhuan could not see her expression. Hearing her say this, Huanhuan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it.¡± Shuang Yin finished all the meat porridge in one go. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Do you want more?¡± Shuang Yin said no. Perhaps it was because she had been saved by the other party twice in a row, or perhaps it was because of the familiar taste of the bowl of meat porridge just now, but Shuang Yin¡¯s guard against the unfamiliar beast in front of her had decreased a lot. She didn¡¯t even ask why he came to the camp alone in the middle of the night. She just said casually, ¡°Don¡¯t barge into the camp again in the future. The beast soldiers here don¡¯t know you. They¡¯ll think you¡¯re a spy who deliberately sneaked here to steal information.¡± Huanhuan replied, ¡°I understand.¡± Shuang Yin asked for her name. Seeing that Shuang Yin was out of danger, Huanhuan relaxed. Seeing that it was getting late, she took the initiative to say goodbye. ¡°I have to go back. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± Shuang Yin agreed. Huanhuan told Little Bear what he needed to pay attention to and reminded him that he had to take good care of Shuang Yin before leaving the camp. After she left, Little Bear couldn¡¯t help but say to Shuang Yin, ¡°Your Highness, that beast looks like he¡¯s concerned about you. Could he be your admirer?¡± N0 v el Next. CoM Shuang Yin said, ¡°No.¡± Little Bear was curious. ¡°How do you know he¡¯s not?¡± Shuang Yin looked at the cotton bandage that was neatly wrapped around her arm and said leisurely, ¡°He looked at me gently. It¡¯s more like concern than admiration. It¡¯s the love of an elder for a junior.¡± ¡­ Huanhuan returned to the tribe. When Xi Fei saw her return, he immediately went forward. ¡°Where were you last night? You didn¡¯t even inform us. We thought you had run away and were looking for you everywhere.¡± Huanhuan apologized. ¡°I went to settle some private matters last night. Seeing that you were asleep, I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡± ¡°Have you done what you had to do, then?¡± ¡°Not yet. I have to go out again tomorrow. I¡¯ll be done by then.¡± With Shuang Yin¡¯s injuries, she would definitely be fine after tomorrow. Xi Fei brought over dried meat and wild fruits. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Come and eat something.¡± Huanhuan ate some dried meat and wild fruits before returning to the house to sleep. She spent a busy night worrying about Shuang Yin¡¯s injuries. She had not closed her eyes all night and was exhausted. As soon as her head touched the pillow, she fell asleep. At the same time, the demon army that had been chased away had returned to the military camp to report this matter to their superior. They emphasized that during the battle, they had discovered a female beast among the beast soldiers. Their superior reported this matter to Han Ying. Han Ying thought for a moment and quickly guessed the identity of the female beast. There was only one female beast in the entire beast continent who dared to lead troops to the battlefield, and that was Princess Shuang Yin of Rock City. Princess Shuang Yin was the apple of Shuang Yun¡¯s eye. If he could capture her and use her to threaten Shuang Yun, it would definitely be very effective. Han Ying immediately ordered his men to bring more people to capture Shuang Yin! The demon who received this order was put in a difficult position. ¡°My lord, our army almost caught Princess Shuang Yin this time, but a particularly powerful male beast suddenly appeared on the way. He single-handedly defeated nearly a hundred of us. I¡¯m worried that if we go again, we¡¯ll be forced to escape again.¡± Hearing this, Han Ying immediately frowned and asked doubtfully, ¡°Is that person really that powerful?¡± ¡°I dare not lie to you, sir. This matter is definitely true. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can investigate it yourself. If I¡¯m caught lying, I¡¯m willing to accept any punishment!¡± Seeing how confident he was, Han Ying waved his hand. ¡°Alright, I believe that you¡¯re not lying.¡± Shuang Yin was usually either in the beast city or with her father and brothers. This time, she was finally alone. He had to seize the opportunity to capture her! In order to miss this opportunity, Han Ying decided to send Sang Ye on this important mission. ¡°The other party has a very powerful figure helping her. You have to be careful this time. You have to capture Princess Shuang Yin and bring her back!¡± Sang Ye¡¯s eyes were cold and indifferent. ¡°Understood.¡± Han Ying reminded, ¡°If you really can¡¯t catch her alive, you can kill her.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Sang Ye left the camp with the demon army and headed in Shuang Yin¡¯s direction. ¡­ Early the next morning, Huanhuan went to the camp to visit Shuang Yin. Shuang Yin looked much better than she did the day before. Huanhuan helped her remove the bandage and checked the wounds to make sure the inflammation had disappeared and the wounds were healing well. She helped Shuang Yin change the dressing and bandage the wounds again. ¡°How are you feeling today?¡± Shuang Yin smiled. ¡°Much better. Thank you.¡± ¡°You should be fine after resting for a few more days.¡± Huanhuan paused and reminded her worriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t do any strenuous exercise for the time being, and don¡¯t let your wounds get wet. Remember to change the dressing on time.¡± Shuang Yin nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡± Chapter 451 - Enemy Chapter 451: Enemy Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After confirming that Shuang Yin¡¯s condition had stabilized and that she would recover after resting for a few days, Huanhuan relaxed. She suppressed her reluctance and returned to the tribe after saying goodbye to Shuang Yin. She had already delayed the caravan for two days because of her private matters. Since Shuang Yin was fine, they could set off again. Not long after Huanhuan left, the demons attacked the beast camp. The camp was surrounded by enemy legions, and the situation was extremely critical. Shuang Yin dragged her sick body that had yet to recover and led the troops into battle. Without warning, she met Sang Ye on the battlefield. Ever since Sang Ye returned to the demons, Shuang Yin had not seen him again. All these years, she had only learned some bits and pieces of information about Sang Ye from Shuang Yun and Xue Ling. She knew that Sang Ye¡¯s strength had increased greatly, and he was already recognized as the next commander of the demons. She had also expected to meet him on the battlefield one day. But she didn¡¯t expect the day to come so quickly. Facing her former family member, Shuang Yin couldn¡¯t bring herself to fight. She couldn¡¯t imagine how sad her mother would be if she were still alive and knew that they had turned against each other. Shuang Yin took two steps forward and asked, ¡°Third Daddy, do you remember me?¡± The children had privately ranked their four fathers. They called Bai Di their first father, Shuang Yun their second father, and Sang Ye their third father. It had been a long time since this address was brought up. Now that she had shouted it, the nostalgia in Shuang Yin¡¯s heart deepened. She really missed their big happy family back then. Behind Sang Ye were 500 demon beasts. Their long hair was as black as ink, making their faces look even paler and colder. Sang Ye looked at Shuang Yin coldly, his thin lips as sharp as blades. ¡°Princess Shuang Yin, I was ordered to bring you to the demons. I hope you can cooperate.¡± Shuang Yin immediately frowned. ¡°Do you really not remember anything?¡± N0 v el Next. CoM Sang Ye was still expressionless. ¡°I just need to remember that the blood of the demons flows in my body and that my mother was killed by you beasts. That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°What about my mother?¡± Shuang Yin couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists. ¡°Have you forgotten her too?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡± This answer instantly shattered the last trace of hope in Shuang Yin¡¯s heart. She unclenched her fists, her dark green eyes filled with disappointment. ¡°Did you come here today to capture me?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Shuang Yin said no more. She transformed into a Silvery Frost White Wolf and lowered her body, revealing her sharp fangs. ¡°If you want to catch me, let¡¯s see if you have the ability!¡± Sang Ye transformed into a black python that was covered in dark red demonic patterns. He raised his huge snake body and pounced at Shuang Yin! A battle was imminent! ¡­ Huanhuan was about to follow the caravan out of the tribe when she saw the kangaroo mother running over in a hurry. ¡°You should leave in another two days!¡± Xi Fei was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The demon race¡¯s army has raided the beasts¡¯ camp. Both sides are fighting, and it¡¯s not peaceful in this area. It¡¯s best for you to wait two days until they¡¯re done fighting before leaving. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be dragged into the war.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s expression changed when she heard this. She said to Xi Fei, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± Then, she flew away. The distance between the tribe and the camp was not far. She increased her speed and soon saw the camp. Heavily armed demons surrounded the camp. The entire camp had been surrounded. Under Princess Shuang Yin¡¯s lead, the beast soldiers in the camp were fighting fiercely with the demon army. Beast soldiers and demons were entangled with each other, and the sound of fighting rang out. Huanhuan looked down and quickly found Shuang Yin in the crowd. She was fighting a black python. When Huanhuan saw the black python, her gaze suddenly paused. This was Sang Ye?! Why was he here? Huanhuan¡¯s gaze involuntarily followed the black python. Only when Shuang Yin¡¯s neck was bitten by the python did Huanhuan suddenly come back to her senses! Without thinking, she bent down and charged down, the dragon spear in her hand stabbing out! Sensing danger approaching, the black python immediately let go of Shuang Yin and quickly retreated. Shuang Yin took the opportunity to save her life, and Huanhuan landed beside her. Her heart sank when she saw the bite wound on her neck. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Shuang Yin said with difficulty, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m just a little dizzy.¡± Sang Ye¡¯s fangs were poisonous, so Shuang Yin was most likely poisoned! Huanhuan immediately said, ¡°Hurry up and hide. Leave this to me.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the black python opened his bloody mouth and bit down at Huanhuan! Huanhuan tightened her grip on the dragon spear and flew toward him. They fought face-to-face. The black python was bigger and looked stronger, but after a few rounds, Sang Ye clearly felt that the other party was far stronger than him! He was quickly suppressed by the other party and could not fight back. He could only defend passively. In the end, Sang Ye was no match for Huanhuan and was thrown to the ground. Huanhuan stabbed her dragon spear into the ground and stared coldly at the black python. ¡°Are you done? If not, I¡¯ll continue with you.¡± Sang Ye knew that he was no match for her. He silently got up and transformed into his human form. He was dressed. There were wounds on his arms and shoulders from the dragon spear. He looked a little disheveled. He looked at Huanhuan expressionlessly. Huanhuan looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fight anymore, let¡¯s talk.¡± Sang Ye didn¡¯t think he had anything to say to her. He asked coldly, ¡°Who are you? Why are you helping her?¡± ¡°I should ask you this. Do you remember who you are?¡± Sang Ye looked her up and down. ¡°You used to know me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sang Ye understood. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve forgotten everything.¡± He said it casually as if he didn¡¯t care about his memory loss. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to remember the past at all?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± His straightforward answer stunned Huanhuan for a moment, then she felt deeply disappointed. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a monster born from the union of a demon and a beast. With your hatred for the demon race, you must hate me very much. The time I lived among you beasts must not have been a pleasant experience. In that case, why should I remember that experience? It¡¯s better for me to forget those unhappy things.¡± His answer was reasonable. After listening to it, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t say anything to refute it. Sang Ye said, ¡°The demons and beasts are enemies to begin with. You and I are also enemies.¡± Huanhuan walked forward slowly and asked in a low voice, ¡°You think Big Goody is your enemy? Did you really want to kill her just now?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Huanhuan slapped him! There was a crisp sound. Sang Ye¡¯s face was slapped to the side. Everyone present was stunned. Even the demons and beast soldiers who were fighting were collectively stunned. Not far away, Shuang Yin¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the two of them in disbelief. Huanhuan said word by word, ¡°I gave you this slap on behalf of Big Goody!¡± Chapter 452 - Bottom Line Chapter 452: Bottom Line Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan could tolerate Sang Ye¡¯s coldness, and she could also accept his identity as a demon. Nove l B(in).C OM But she would never tolerate him hurting her family. Novel Top1.OR G That was her bottom line. Sang Ye was stunned on the spot for a long time. Huanhuan looked at him. ¡°The rock mountain is your home. No matter how far you go or how many wrong things you¡¯ve done, you can go back anytime you want. But you can¡¯t hurt your family.¡± Sang Ye said nothing. ¡°Even if you¡¯re really unhappy, you can come at the adults directly. But Big Goody is just a child. You watched her grow up!¡± Sang Ye turned his head and looked at Shuang Yin. Huanhuan said, ¡°You have to apologize to her.¡± Sang Ye looked away. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten her.¡± Huanhuan looked at his indifferent face, and her heart suddenly turned cold. ¡°You¡¯d better pray you never remember.¡± With that, she turned and walked away. Sang Ye was still standing there, watching her leave. Beasts usually didn¡¯t face their enemies with their backs because they could be easily ambushed. However, Sang Ye did not want to take the opportunity to launch a sneak attack. He was still thinking about what she had just said. After taking a few large steps, the system suddenly reminded her, ¡°Silly daughter, don¡¯t just focus on teaching him a lesson. Your daughter is still poisoned. You have to find the antidote for her!¡± Sang Ye¡¯s snake venom could only be detoxified with his blood. Huanhuan immediately stopped, turned, and walked back. Seeing that she had suddenly run back, Sang Ye thought that she was going to beat him up. He immediately put on a defensive posture. ¡°What do you want?¡± Huanhuan grabbed his arm, squeezed a few drops of blood from his wound, and held it with her palm. After getting the antidote, she turned and walked away, quickly returning to Shuang Yin. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°Drink this.¡± Shuang Yin stuck out the tip of her tongue and slurped up the blood in Huanhuan¡¯s palm. After taking the snake blood, Shuang Yin felt her dizzy mind immediately sober up. She belatedly realized, ¡°His blood is the antidote?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Huanhuan let the beast soldiers support Shuang Yin. ¡°Hurry up and rest.¡± ¡°But here¡­¡± ¡°Leave it to me. As long as I¡¯m here, no one will dare to take a step into this camp.¡± Huanhuan said this calmly, but it made Shuang Yin feel inexplicably safe. Shuang Yin obediently returned to her tent. Due to Huanhuan¡¯s slap, the battle between the beast soldiers and the demons suddenly stopped. They had yet to recover from their shock, and they did not know if they should continue fighting. The atmosphere became very awkward. A demon walked up to Sang Ye and asked carefully, ¡°Lord Sang Ye, are we still going to fight?¡± Sang Ye glanced at Huanhuan not far away. He saw her standing at the entrance of the camp like a guardian god. Her powerful strength was insurmountable. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sang Ye covered the wound where Huanhuan had squeezed blood from and turned away. ¡°We can¡¯t beat him.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The demon beasts quickly went into formation and followed behind Sang Ye. The beast soldiers followed them warily until they were far away. Only then did the beast soldiers whistle to signify that the crisis was over. The atmosphere in the camp relaxed. The battle ended there. ¡­ In the tent, Shuang Yin lay on a blanket. Her face was very pale. Huanhuan lifted the curtain and walked in. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Shuang Yin¡¯s voice was weak. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The snake venom in her body had been neutralized, but the wounds were torn open again, causing another round of painful injuries. Huanhuan saw that the cotton bandages were soaked in blood. She immediately helped Shuang Yin remove the bandages and washed the wounds with fruit wine. She reapplied the pulp of crispy fruits and carefully wrapped them with new bandages. Her movements were not only light but skilled. Shuang Yin couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Did you use to bandage people¡¯s wounds?¡± Huanhuan replied casually, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you a witch doctor?¡± Huanhuan looked up at her. ¡°Do I look like a witch doctor to you?¡± Shuang Yin thought about it carefully, then answered frankly, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you looked like one before. Now, I think you do.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°Have you ever seen a witch doctor fight as well as I do?¡± Shuang Yin laughed at her. ¡°I¡¯ve not.¡± A witch doctor¡¯s position in the tribe was too important. Unless they had no choice, a witch doctor would never personally go to war. They would be very well protected by the warriors in the tribe for the rest of their lives. This caused most witch doctors to be powerless. To a witch doctor, combat power was secondary. Their brains were the most important. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve bandaged your wounds. You have to be obedient for the time being. Don¡¯t move again. If the wounds tear again, even I might not be able to save you.¡± Shuang Yin nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll remember. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± Huanhuan stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Huanhuan turned to leave. When she reached the door, she suddenly heard Shuang Yun¡¯s voice behind her. ¡°Wait!¡± Huanhuan stopped and turned to look at Shuang Yin. She asked her what was wrong. Shuang Yin wanted to ask Huanhuan why she knew her nickname, Big Goody. But for some reason, the question lingered on her lips before she swallowed it. She smiled sheepishly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. I just wanted to ask where you¡¯re staying.¡± ¡°I¡¯m staying in a small tribe nearby.¡± Shuang Yin quickly asked, ¡°Can I visit you when my wounds recover?¡± Huanhuan thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do.¡± Shuang Yin was disappointed. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I followed a caravan here. They¡¯re still in a hurry to sell goods in Rock City. I can¡¯t waste too much of their time. I have to leave tomorrow at the latest.¡± Shuang Yin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re going to Rock City?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Shuang Yin quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to Rock City soon. I can go with you.¡± Huanhuan frowned. ¡°No, you¡¯re not healed yet. You can¡¯t travel long distances. It won¡¯t be good for the recovery of your wounds.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be on the road too, won¡¯t you? You¡¯re a good doctor. You can definitely heal me, right?¡± Shuang Yin¡¯s words were a little shameless. Under normal circumstances, she would never say such things to outsiders. However, for some reason, when she looked at Yu Tian, she could say such intimate words very naturally. Huanhuan looked at her helplessly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and discuss it with the caravan. If they agree, you¡¯ll come with us.¡± Shuang Yin immediately smiled. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Then rest well. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Be careful on the way. I¡¯ll get Little Bear to send you off!¡± Huanhuan waved her hand and said no. Then, she walked out without looking back. The curtain fell back, covering Yu Tian¡¯s figure. Shuang Yin had no choice but to look away. She looked down at the bandages on her arm and the small bow at the end. That was the same bow that her mother used to tie when she bandaged people¡¯s wounds. Shuang Yin looked at it as if she were looking at her mother. Although she did not know where Yu Tian came from, Shuang Yin could feel the kindness emanating from him. Shuang Yin instinctively wanted to stay with him a little longer. Chapter 453 - I Don’t Want To See You Chapter 453: I Don¡¯t Want To See You Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan returned to the tribe and told Xi Fei about Big Goody leaving with them. Xi Fei said nothing and stared at her. Huanhuan was puzzled. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± ¡°Who did you say was coming with us to Rock City?¡± Xi Fei turned his head and tilted his ear toward her to hear better. ¡°It¡¯s Shuang Yin.¡± Xi Fei confirmed again, ¡°Am I hearing this correctly? This Shuang Yin you¡¯re talking about should be Princess Shuang Yin from Rock City, right?¡± Huanhuan nodded in affirmation. ¡°Oh my God!¡± Xi Fei suddenly slapped his thigh and was extremely excited. ¡°The princess actually wants to come with us. Am I dreaming?!¡± Huanhuan was shocked by his sudden action. She really wanted to ask if his leg didn¡¯t hurt. Xi Fei didn¡¯t feel the pain at all. He was so excited that he could fly at any moment! Huanhuan asked, ¡°Are you agreeing to let her go with us?¡± ¡°Of course, I agree! I have to! I agree 10,000 times!¡± Xi Fei said quickly. ¡°It¡¯s a blessing to have the noble princess come with us. I¡¯m more than happy!¡± Huanhuan relaxed. ¡°As long as you agree.¡± After Xi Fei calmed down, he couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°How did you meet Princess Shuang Yin? Why is she willing to lower herself to come with us?¡± ¡°She was in danger before. I saved her.¡± Xi Fei¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you her benefactor, then?!¡± Novel Top1.OR G ¡°I¡¯m not really her benefactor. It was all in passing. Don¡¯t panic. Be careful not to scare Shuang Yin when she gets here.¡± Xi Fei patted his chest and promised, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely serve the princess well and not let her get the slightest scare!¡± The next morning, Huanhuan went to the camp with the caravan and found Shuang Yin. Shuang Yin immediately got the beast soldiers to help pack. She had very little luggage. She could carry them easily. Little Bear couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Your Highness, aren¡¯t you going to the Snow region to look for His Majesty?¡± Shuang Yin said, ¡°Let¡¯s not look for him anymore. He can go back alone anyway.¡± Little Bear didn¡¯t understand why she¡¯d suddenly changed her mind, but she was a princess. She could say whatever she wanted. Although Little Bear was still puzzled, he didn¡¯t pursue the matter. As Shuang Yin was injured and could not travel, Huanhuan specially went to the nearby forest to catch a wild donkey. This donkey was quite big, but it was especially timid, especially in front of Huanhuan. Huanhuan did not scare it much. It obediently bent its knees and lowered its head in submission. There was a ball of white fur on the donkey¡¯s forehead. It looked like a bun. Huanhuan happily named it Meat Bun and let Shuang Yin ride on its back. The group left the camp and headed for the rock mountain. At the same time, the demon army stopped when they were about to reach the camp. Sang Ye touched his cheek. It still hurt a little from the slap. He said, ¡°You guys go back first. I still have something to deal with.¡± Because he had always been cold, only Han Ying could talk to him in the entire demon race. The other beasts were in awe of him and did not dare to have too much contact with him. Hearing his order, everyone was quite puzzled, but they didn¡¯t ask anything and continued to retreat obediently. Sang Ye returned to the beast camp alone. He realized that Shuang Yin was no longer at the camp. After asking around, he quickly found out that she had returned to Rock City with the caravan. Sang Ye hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t resist the urge and quietly followed. After a day of traveling, the caravan stayed in the mountains at night. There was a small stream beside them. The merchants were used to living in the wild. They could make do even in the mountains, but Xi Fei did not want the princess to make do with them. Xi Fei personally instructed the men to temporarily build a small makeshift tent with hides, branches, and leaves so that Shuang Yin could go in and rest alone. Shuang Yin was originally unwilling. She was not used to such special treatment. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°Go in. The tent has been set up. If you don¡¯t go in, their efforts will be in vain.¡± Shuang Yin had no choice but to go in and lie down to rest. The tent was really small, only big enough for an adult beast. There was a thick animal hide blanket on the ground. She was comfortable inside. She wasn¡¯t cold at all. Huanhuan opened the curtain and squatted down to say to her, ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll go nearby to see if there¡¯s anything to eat.¡± Shuang Yin quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Huanhuan waved her hand. ¡°You¡¯re still injured. Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± She lowered the curtain and got up to speak to Xi Fei, asking him to keep an eye on Shuang Yin. Xi Fei quickly agreed. ¡°No problem!¡± Huanhuan entered the forest alone. Before long, she found a fruit tree filled with red sweet fruits. She flew up the branch, picked many sweet fruits, and wrapped them in the leaves of the big tree. After picking the fruits, Huanhuan caught another pheasant nearby. The trip was fruitful. She carried the pheasant in one hand and the fruits in the other as she strode back. But after taking a few steps, Huanhuan suddenly stopped. She felt someone following her. Huanhuan immediately turned around, but there was no one behind her. Was it her imagination? Huanhuan was a little suspicious, but at that moment, the evening breeze blew and she smelled something familiar. It was a little wet and cold. Beasts had very sensitive noses, not to mention that Huanhuan¡¯s body was that of an extremely powerful dragon. She immediately recognized the smell. She followed the scent until she came to a large tree that was two meters in diameter. She stopped. Huanhuan stood in the shadows under the tree and asked softly, ¡°Sang Ye, is that you?¡± On the tree, Sang Ye¡¯s figure was hidden in the leaves. He was sitting on a branch with his back against the tree trunk. His long black hair hung down his face. On his pale and handsome face, his eyes were slightly lowered, casting a blurry shadow that covered the changes in his emotions. Huanhuan looked around and didn¡¯t see Sang Ye, but she still said very firmly, ¡°I know you¡¯re here.¡± Sang Ye remained motionless. His gaze pierced the foliage and landed accurately on Huanhuan. He seemed to be observing her or thinking about something. Huanhuan said, ¡°Why are you hiding? Can¡¯t we talk in person?¡± After a long time, Sang Ye said, ¡°We have nothing to talk about.¡± The voice came from above the tree. Huanhuan immediately raised her head, but the leaves of this tree were too dense. Sang Ye¡¯s figure was hidden, and she couldn¡¯t see anything at all. She wanted to fly up to him, but before she could move, she heard him say, ¡°Don¡¯t come up. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Chapter 454 - They Can Definitely Protect You Chapter 454: They Can Definitely Protect You Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan could only give up resentfully. ¡°You¡¯ve already followed me all the way here. Why don¡¯t you want to see me?¡± Sang Ye pursed his lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t follow you here. I was just passing by.¡± Huanhuan felt helpless. ¡°Okay, you were just passing by. You weren¡¯t following us.¡± Sang Ye: ¡°¡­¡± She had clearly gone along with him, so why did he still feel like he was being coaxed like a child? He wasn¡¯t happy. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Huanhuan quickly called out to him, ¡°Wait!¡± The branch did not move, and the other party did not react, but Huanhuan could still feel that Sang Ye had not left. The guy said he was leaving, but his body didn¡¯t move. Thinking of this, Huanhuan¡¯s hardened heart softened again. She asked, ¡°Do you still remember the slap I gave you before?¡± Sang Ye said nothing. It seemed that he was still holding a grudge. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I hit you because I want you to remember that no matter what happens, you can¡¯t attack your family, especially those children at home. You¡¯re their elder. They respect you. You should love them too.¡± After a long silence, Sang Ye said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°I know. You¡¯ve lost your memory. You¡¯ve suffered a lot. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Sang Ye interrupted her. ¡°Why are you apologizing? This has nothing to do with you.¡± Huanhuan was stunned for a moment, then she laughed at herself. ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯m really in no position to say these words now.¡± Sang Ye couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who are you? Do you know about our past?¡± Huanhuan skipped the first question and answered the last question directly. ¡°Yes, I know everything.¡± ¡°Then can you answer me a question?¡± Huanhuan nodded. Remembering that the other party couldn¡¯t see, she quickly added, ¡°Ask away. As long as I know the answer, I¡¯ll do my best to answer.¡± ¡°Do you know what kind of person Lin Huanhuan is?¡± N0 v el Next. CoM Hearing this question, Huanhuan¡¯s mood was rather delicate and complicated. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Do you know how she died, then?¡± His question made Huanhuan involuntarily remember being killed by Xuan Wei. Her throat went dry. ¡°She was killed.¡± Sang Ye immediately asked, ¡°Did I kill her?¡± Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°Why would you think that?¡± ¡°Because many beasts say so. They say that I killed Lin Huanhuan and snatched her corpse.¡± Sang Ye¡¯s voice was very calm as if he didn¡¯t think this was a big deal. However, in his heart, he was a little afraid. He didn¡¯t dare face what had happened. If the truth was as others said, that he had killed his mate, how could he live with himself? Huanhuan almost immediately realized why Sang Ye had been so cold about his memory loss. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t care. He was just afraid. Huanhuan¡¯s heart ached for him. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Lin Huanhuan was killed by Xuan Wei. It had nothing to do with you.¡± Sang Ye was skeptical. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to lie to you about such things.¡± ¡°Then why did the others say that I killed Lin Huanhuan?¡± ¡°Those people don¡¯t know the truth at all. They¡¯re spouting nonsense. Don¡¯t believe them. Lin Huanhuan¡¯s death had nothing to do with you,¡± Huanhuan said with certainty. Sang Ye thought for a moment. ¡°I believe you¡¯re not lying to me.¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°Now that the misunderstanding has been resolved, can you go back?¡± ¡°Go back where?¡± ¡°To your home on the rock mountain, of course.¡± However, Sang Ye said, ¡°I can¡¯t go back.¡± Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been fighting everywhere with my uncle all these years. Countless beasts have died in my hands. If I return to the rock mountain, I¡¯ll definitely become a target.¡± ¡°Bai Di and the others will think of something. As long as you go back, they can definitely protect you.¡± Sang Ye said indifferently, ¡°The price of protecting me is too high. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m a demon. My mother and uncle are demons. This can¡¯t be changed. In this world, only demons can tolerate me. As for the rock mountain, perhaps it was my home once, but it has nothing to do with me now or ever again.¡± Huanhuan felt terrible, but she couldn¡¯t argue. ¡°Thank you for answering my questions. I should go.¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°Wait!¡± A breeze blew, and the figure on the tree disappeared. Sang Ye was really gone this time. Huanhuan leaned against the tree trunk and sighed. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m old, but I¡¯ve been thinking about it recently. I¡¯ve been thinking about our life on the rock mountain and the people and things on it. ¡°Do you remember the fruit wine hidden in the cellar? Every time Shuang Yun drank, he would become like a little wolf puppy. He would hug me and cry and whine. However, every time he sobered up, he would forget everything and think that he could hold his liquor well. ¡°And the last time we went to Chang Gu¡¯s house to soak in the hot spring. At that time, Xue Ling played the flute and Chang Gu played the drum. I pulled you along to dance. You were especially clumsy. You stepped on my feet several times, but you danced well afterward and didn¡¯t step on my feet again. ¡°Oh, right. Also, when I turned into a daffodil, you took the opportunity to touch my petals and bullied me in all kinds of ways. However, you still pretended to be very cold. You¡¯re really bad and shameless.¡± ¡­ Novel Top1.OR G Huanhuan rambled on like an old woman. Those happy days flew past her eyes like white horses. She didn¡¯t stop until it was late. ¡°I know you¡¯re gone,¡± she said reluctantly. ¡°But I want to tell you that whether you¡¯re a demon or not, you¡¯re still family. If you regret it one day, you¡¯re welcome to come home.¡± Huanhuan carried her prey and fruits and turned to leave the forest. The night breeze blew through the dense leaves, revealing a figure hidden in the tree. Sang Ye landed steadily on the ground. He looked at the slowly disappearing figure. He had heard everything she had just said. At the same time, he was even more puzzled. Why would she say something like that? There were also those fragmented but clear memories. When she said them one by one, Sang Ye could almost imagine those familiar yet unfamiliar images. But the problem was that when she said those words just now, she was clearly narrating them from the perspective of the person involved. What was her relationship with Lin Huanhuan? At this moment, Huanhuan did not know that her identity was at risk of being exposed. After she went back, she roasted the pheasant, cut it into thin slices, and smeared them with sauce. She sent them to Shuang Yin with the washed fruits. Shuang Yin took a bite of chicken and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°The meat you roasted is delicious!¡± It was as delicious as Mom¡¯s roasted meat! Chapter 455 - Things Have Changed Chapter 455: Things Have Changed Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations They stopped here and there. It took them almost 15 days to see Rock City. After 15 years of development and expansion, the rock mountain was no longer the same. The densely packed buildings in the city spread out like a spider web with the rock mountain as the center. The streets in the city extended in all directions. They were completely built and set up according to the building blueprints that Huanhuan had left behind. The city had a very complete plan for the living area and business district. There were also many green plants planted. Among them, creepers took up the most space. They covered nearly the entire rock city. Other plants like sunflowers and Moonlight Mushrooms could be seen everywhere. They all grew very well and added a lot of color to the city. There was another moat outside the city. The water was drawn from the Black River. When Huanhuan stepped into the city, she realized that there were hidden sewers by the street. These sewers helped solve the problem of wastewater discharge in the city. At the same time, they also solved the problem of flooding on rainy days. The effects were very obvious. Now, the other beast cities were also imitating Rock City in building sewers. Unfortunately, they did not have professional blueprints, so they could only make half-assed attempts. The main road in the city was very spacious. Beside it was a tributary that was drawn from the moat beside it. This tributary extended along the main road to the center of the city and then ran through the entire city. The caravan arrived at the largest square in the city. There was a large pool beside the square, and green lotus leaves grew in it. The water in this pool was also drawn from the tributary. It was all active water, and there were even many fish and prawns in the water. Xi Fei said, ¡°We¡¯re going to the business district to sell things. Where are you guys going?¡± Shuang Yin was almost fully recovered. She was ready to go home. Huanhuan had no specific purpose. She was here just to see her home. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll walk around first.¡± Xi Fei took out five crystal coins for Huanhuan. ¡°This is the money I promised you previously. Thank you for your help along the way. If you have any intention of escorting the caravan for a long time, please prioritize us.¡± Huanhuan took the crystal coins and agreed. ¡°Then we¡¯ll part ways here. We¡¯ll meet again if fate allows!¡± Huanhuan waved. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Shuang Yin waved back. They watched the caravan leave and disappear into the crowd. When they first entered the city, news of Princess Shuang Yin¡¯s return quickly spread back to the palace. Not long after, three tall and handsome young beasts ran to the square. They found Shuang Yin and greeted her in unison! Shuang Yin raised her hand and knocked on each of their heads. ¡°Why are you calling me ¡®Big Sister¡¯? You just have to call me ¡®Sister¡¯!¡± The three beasts immediately laughed. The youngest beast said with a smile, ¡°Big Sister, you sound more imposing. Anyway, everyone else in the tribe calls you that. It¡¯s quite nice!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what others do. Behave yourselves!¡± The three of them touched their noses. ¡°Alright, Sister.¡± Shuang Yin turned around and introduced, ¡°This is a friend I met on the way. His name is Yu Tian. He saved me several times. You can call him Brother Yu Tian.¡± As soon as they heard that the other party was their eldest sister¡¯s benefactor, their feelings for Yu Tian immediately changed. They called him Big Brother Yu Tian affectionately. Huanhuan looked at the three of them for a long time. These three were Dos, Tres, and Little Monster, right? Nove l B(in).C OM They had all grown so big! Huanhuan¡¯s feelings were very complicated. She was a little melancholic, relieved, and a little disappointed. The children were grown, but she had no chance to watch them grow. She owed them. Seeing that she was staring at the three brothers without saying anything, Shuang Yin couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you know them?¡± Huanhuan came back to her senses and quickly replied, ¡°No.¡± Shuang Yin smiled. ¡°The three of them are my brothers. Shuang Mu, Shuang Lin, and Shuang Hua.¡± Huanhuan endured the complicated emotions in her heart and nodded at the three brothers. ¡°Hello.¡± Shuang Hua was the youngest and jumpiest. He looked Huanhuan up and down, then leaned in front of Shuang Yin and smiled mischievously. ¡°Sister, tell us the truth. Is this big brother your mate?¡± Huanhuan: ¡°!!!¡± Shuang Yin raised her hand and knocked him on the head. ¡°Nonsense! He saved my life. Be respectful to him. Don¡¯t say such nonsense!¡± Shuang Hua covered his head and muttered softly, ¡°Why is finding a mate irrelevant?¡± Shuang Yin said slowly, ¡°These three guys like to joke. Don¡¯t lower yourself to their level.¡± What could Huanhuan say? These brats were hers! She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Compared to Shuang Hua¡¯s jumpiness, Shuang Mu and Shuang Lin were slightly more rational. They originally suspected that the male beast in front of them was the mate candidate their big sister had found, so they all looked at him with scrutiny. But after hearing what Big Sister said, they knew that they had misunderstood. Since he was not their brother-in-law, there was no need to be vigilant. Shuang Hua and Shuang Lin took the initiative to come over. They each grabbed Huanhuan and pulled her forward. ¡°Since you¡¯re Big Sister¡¯s savior, we can¡¯t treat you badly. Come back with us quickly. We must thank you heavily!¡± With Huanhuan¡¯s current strength, she could actually easily break free from these two guys¡¯ hands. At the same time, she understood that the reason why Shuang Hua and Shuang Lin took the initiative to thank her was that they hoped to help Shuang Yin resolve this favor as soon as possible so that Huanhuan wouldn¡¯t take the opportunity to pester her in the future. Although these three boys were a little impatient, they were very protective of their eldest sister. They were afraid that she would suffer at the hands of an outsider. It just so happened that Huanhuan wanted to see what was going on at home, so she didn¡¯t struggle. She followed their wishes and walked forward. Shuang Hua ran to lead the way. Shuang Yin followed them and said helplessly, ¡°Take it easy. Don¡¯t scare my benefactor.¡± Shuang Hua chuckled. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. Your benefactor is our benefactor. We¡¯ll definitely treat him well!¡± Shuang Mu and Shuang Lin echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The five of them quickly arrived at the foot of the rock mountain. This had become the palace of Rock City. There were many patrolling guards at the foot of the mountain. When the guards saw Shuang Yin and the others, they placed one hand on their chests and bowed to them. Shuang Yin waved her hand, dismissing the guards. As they walked into the rock mountain, Huanhuan realized that this place was still the same. It had barely changed. Compared to the earth-shattering changes outside, this place seemed to have been forgotten by time. Everything was still the same as 15 years ago. Huanhuan even saw many familiar faces among the beasts passing by. Some of them had grown up, while others were old. Things had changed. These words were emphasized again and deeply engraved in Huanhuan¡¯s heart. Chapter 456 - Couldn’t Forget Her Chapter 456: Couldn¡¯t Forget Her Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As she walked, Shuang Yin asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Father? Is he back?¡± Shuang Mu said, ¡°He came back the day before yesterday and went to the temple this morning. He won¡¯t be back for a while.¡± Shuang Yin immediately understood why her father had gone to the temple. She couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. ¡°Father must have gone to the temple to look for Little Father¡­¡± As a medium-level beast city, there had to be a temple in the city. According to tradition, the high priest of the temple should be the witch doctor of the tribe, but Huanhuan was gone. There was no witch doctor in the tribe, so the position of the high priest was still empty. In this empty temple, other than the Divine Wood clan who came to clean every day, only Xue Ling would go there often. When Shuang Yun climbed to the roof of the temple, he saw Xue Ling sitting on the roof with many wine jars piled beside him. His hair was down, and his fiery clothes were a little disheveled. He drank one mouthful after another. Shuang Yun strode over and grabbed his wrist. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop drinking.¡± Xue Ling looked up at him and chuckled. ¡°Come, sit down and drink with me! This is the fruit wine that Huanhuan left behind. After drinking it, there¡¯ll be one less jar. I used to think that if I finished all this fruit wine one day, I¡¯d forget about her.¡± However, he couldn¡¯t finish the wine. He couldn¡¯t get her out of his mind. Shuang Yun let go of his wrist. ¡°If you can¡¯t forget her, then remember her firmly. Remember her in your heart. When you die in the future, you can still take her to your grave. You can look for her in your next life and get back what she owes us in this life.¡± ¡°Huh. You have a next life, but I don¡¯t. I only have this life.¡± He looked up and took another long drink. Shuang Yun looked at him coldly. ¡°Do you have to torture yourself like this? Do you think Huanhuan will be happy to see you like this?¡± ¡°Why should I make her happy? She doesn¡¯t want me anymore. Why does she care how I torture myself?! If she¡¯s not satisfied, she can climb out of her grave and hit me!¡± Shuang Yun was speechless. Xue Ling picked up the wine jar and poured two mouthfuls. He then realized that the jar was empty. He casually threw the jar aside and laughed at himself. ¡°Sometimes I envy you guys.¡± ¡°What are you envious of?¡± ¡°You and Bai Di have the children Huanhuan gave birth to for you. Even though Huanhuan is gone, you still have the children. That¡¯s still better than nothing. As for Sang Ye, he¡¯s more carefree. He acts like he has forgotten everything.¡± Xue Ling picked up another jar of wine. ¡°I¡¯m alone. There¡¯s nothing but memories.¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°You still have us, your family.¡± ¡°Come on, Huanhuan is gone. What kind of family am I to you? You and Bai Di are family.¡± Xue Ling gulped down the wine. Shuang Yun frowned. ¡°You¡¯ll get drunk if you drink like this.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t get drunk. This wine is sweet. How can I get drunk?¡± Xue Ling smiled nonchalantly. ¡°Only you can get drunk on slow-brewed fruit wine. Every time you get drunk, you hug her and go crazy. You always take advantage of her.¡± Hearing him mention the past, Shuang Yun¡¯s eyes were a little dazed. As Xue Ling drank, he said, ¡°If you want to drink with me, you¡¯re very welcome. If you want to persuade me to pull myself together, hurry up and leave. I¡¯m doing quite well now. I don¡¯t need you to worry about me.¡± Shuang Yun sat down in the empty seat beside him and looked up into the distance. His gaze landed on the sword tree. ¡°I remember that before Huanhuan left, this sword tree seemed to be this tall, right? It¡¯s been 15 years. The children have all grown up. Only it¡¯s still the same.¡± Xue Ling smiled. ¡°It¡¯s an old antique like me. It¡¯s nostalgic and especially stubborn.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all nostalgic. None of us can forget her.¡± Xue Ling took a sip of wine. His red eyes were no longer as bright as before. They were much dimmer, and he exuded a dispirited sense of powerlessness. ¡°So what if we can¡¯t forget her? We can¡¯t even snatch her corpse back.¡± Thinking of this, Xue Ling couldn¡¯t help but curse again. ¡°It¡¯s all Sang Ye¡¯s fault! It¡¯s fine that he ran away, but he actually took Huanhuan with him. Now that the whereabouts of Huanhuan¡¯s corpse are unknown, we can¡¯t even build a tomb for her.¡± Shuang Yun glanced at him. ¡°Why do I feel that if you find her body, you won¡¯t be willing to bury her?¡± He might even live with Huanhuan¡¯s corpse. Xue Ling¡¯s thin lips twitched. ¡°Do I look like such a psycho?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look like one. You simply are one.¡± Xue Ling: ¡°¡­¡± He thought about it seriously, then simply nodded and admitted, ¡°Okay, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m just sick. I¡¯m happy! I¡¯m happy!¡± Shuang Yun was speechless at his shamelessness. ¡­ The three Shuang brothers treated Huanhuan very warmly. Not only did they serve her a sumptuous meal, but they also gave her a lot of crystal coins and animal hide. Huanhuan did not have any interspatial rings now, so she could not take so many things. She only took some crystal coins that were easy to carry and returned the rest to the three brothers. After eating and drinking her fill, she got up and bade farewell. Shuang Yin asked her to stay. ¡°We have a lot of empty rooms here anyway. Just choose a room and stay for a few more days.¡± Huanhuan thought that she could not stay for a few more days. The longer she stayed, the more reluctant she was to leave. She might as well leave now and quickly complete Yu Tian¡¯s last wish. As long as she completed Yu Tian¡¯s last wish, she could tell her family her true identity. As for whether her family would believe her¡­ She would have to worry about those later. Those things weren¡¯t in her consideration yet. Huanhuan said, ¡°I still have something to do and can¡¯t stay here for long. Thank you for your hospitality. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll definitely look for you again.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°I¡¯ll also bring you a super surprise.¡± She had come back from the dead and become a living person! Seeing that she was determined to leave, Shuang Yin gave up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you down the mountain.¡± Huanhuan nodded and agreed. When the two of them walked to the door, Huanhuan suddenly remembered something. ¡°After I leave, I¡¯ll leave Meat Bun in your care.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely take good care of it.¡± Huanhuan smiled. Shuang Yin sent Huanhuan down the mountain. When it was time to part, she was reluctant. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Why don¡¯t I send you out of the city?¡± Huanhuan said that there was no need. ¡°I know the way. Go do your thing. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°T-Then be careful on the way. You¡¯re welcome to come again anytime!¡± Huanhuan took two steps and waved at her. ¡°Go back.¡± Shuang Yin looked at her one last time before turning to leave. Huanhuan sighed. She pushed down the sadness of parting and turned away, striding away from the rock mountain that was full of memories. At this moment, Shuang Yun returned with Xue Ling, who reeked of alcohol. They stumbled upon each other. Chapter 457 - You’re Different From Them Chapter 457: You¡¯re Different From Them Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The reason Huanhuan came to Rock City was to see her family and friends. It was because she wondered how they were doing. When she was sitting at home just now, she had even silently practiced her reaction if she were to see Shuang Yun, Bai Di, and Xue Ling. She told herself to act natural. She couldn¡¯t let the other party see through her. Especially Bai Di and Xue Ling. They were shrewd. If she was not careful, they would definitely catch her. Hence, Huanhuan was nervous all afternoon, but when she finished eating and was about to get up to leave, she still didn¡¯t see Bai Di and Xue Ling. She could only leave in disappointment. To her surprise, she encountered Xue Ling and Shuang Yun at the foot of the mountain. When they saw her, she stopped involuntarily, her breath catching in her throat. However, Xue Ling did not even look at her as if he did not notice her at all. On the contrary, Shuang Yun noticed her immediately. He stopped and frowned. ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I never wanted to see you again? Please stop pestering me.¡± In the face of his vigilance and wariness, Huanhuan felt a little sad. She said, ¡°I came with a caravan. I¡¯ll be leaving later. You won¡¯t see me for a long time.¡± Shuang Yun blurted out, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Before she could answer, he reacted and said quickly, ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t have to answer. I don¡¯t care where you go anyway.¡± Huanhuan could only shut her mouth in embarrassment. Xue Ling finally noticed the unfamiliar beast in front of him. He raised his drunken eyes and looked first at her face, then up and down at her figure and outfit. Huanhuan noticed his gaze and couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous again. She was afraid he would see something wrong, so she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Goodbye.¡± Huanhuan brushed past them and strode away. Shuang Yun didn¡¯t understand why she was in such a hurry, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to these small matters. He helped the drunk Xue Ling continue walking back. After taking a few steps, Xue Ling suddenly stopped. He turned to look at Huanhuan, who was walking away. He frowned and said, ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before?¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°Are you drunk? How could you know him?¡± ¡°You know him?¡± ¡°His name is Yu Tian. I met him in the Snow Region. We¡¯re friends.¡± Xue Ling was instantly awake. ¡°What did you say his name was?¡± ¡°Yut Tan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Yu Tian, the Snow REgion¡­¡± Xue Ling connected them together and suddenly remembered something. He shook his head and muttered to himself, ¡°This is impossible¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s impossible?¡± Shuang Yun was puzzled. ¡°He died many years ago. How did he suddenly come back to life?¡± Shuang Yun was confused. ¡°Who¡¯s dead? Who¡¯s alive? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°No, I have to see for myself!¡± Xue Ling shook off his hand, spread his wings, and flew quickly in the direction of Huanhuan. Shuang Yun shouted behind him, ¡°Hey! You just drank so much wine. Aren¡¯t you afraid of hitting someone?!¡± Unfortunately, Xue Ling did not hear him at all. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared. ¡­ Xue Ling flew very quickly. Before long, he found Yu Tian on the main road in the center of Rock City. He immediately rushed over and landed steadily in front of Yu Tian. Huanhuan was walking just fine, but in the blink of an eye, she was blocked by a guy who fell from the sky. When she saw the person in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but freeze. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Xue Ling still reeked of alcohol, but he was not drunk at all. He carefully observed the beast in front of him from head to toe again. ¡°You¡¯re Yu Tian?¡± Huanhuan was nervous under his gaze. Her throat tightened involuntarily. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then do you know who I am?¡± Huanhuan wanted to say that she did, but then she thought about it. From the friends Xue Ling had made in the past, he could know the real Yu Tian. If she said that she didn¡¯t know him, wouldn¡¯t she be exposing herself? She thought about it, but she couldn¡¯t think of a perfect answer. She could only ask dryly, ¡°Should I know you?¡± When she was in a dilemma to think of an answer, Xue Ling had been staring at her. Hearing her question, Xue Ling chuckled. Huanhuan¡¯s scalp went numb from his laugh. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Xue Ling suddenly approached her. ¡°Take a guess.¡± Huanhuan instinctively took two steps back and frowned. ¡°Why did you suddenly come so close to me?¡± Xue Ling smiled faintly. ¡°I want to see if your face is real.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Xue Ling paced slowly around her, his fingers brushing her hair from time to time. ¡°I just think you¡¯re quite interesting. I want to be friends with you.¡± Huanhuan dodged his finger and looked at him warily. ¡°Why are you so strange?¡± ¡°Really? I think I¡¯m a good person. I¡¯m handsome, rich, and strong. Most importantly, I¡¯m especially good at taking care of females. Well¡­ taking care of them in all aspects. You know.¡± Xue Ling gave her an ambiguous look. Huanhuan subconsciously rubbed her arms. ¡°What should I know? I don¡¯t know anything. Can¡¯t you speak more clearly?¡± ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll make it clear.¡± Xue Ling stopped in front of her. ¡°I want you to stay. Stay in Rock City for a while before you leave.¡± ¡°But I have things to do¡­¡± ¡°What are you busy with? Tell me, I can help you.¡± Xue Ling looked her up and down again and frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you so tall? You¡¯re almost as tall as me.¡± In fact, Huanhuan was now half a head shorter than him. But from Xue Ling¡¯s perspective, he was indeed not much taller. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t react in time to his series of questions. She thought for a moment before saying cautiously, ¡°I have some private matters to deal with. I can handle them myself. There¡¯s no need to trouble you. As for my height¡­ I¡¯m not very tall. There are many beasts on the street who are taller than me.¡± In this era where the average height of male beasts was 1.9 meters, she was indeed very inconspicuous at 1.8 meters tall. Xue Ling scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re different from them.¡± ¡°How am I different?¡± Xue Ling smiled. ¡°Guess.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± It was so tiring to talk to this old bastard. She felt that she would be led into a ditch if she was not careful. Chapter 458 - I Don’t Like Sleeping With Others Chapter 458: I Don¡¯t Like Sleeping With Others Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Ling grabbed Huanhuan¡¯s wrist. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to come to Rock City. If you don¡¯t stay longer, it¡¯ll be a waste! Come back with me. Stay for the night. I¡¯ll show you around the city tomorrow. There are a lot of delicious and fun things here. You¡¯ll definitely enjoy your stay here!¡± Huanhuan quickly broke free of his hand. ¡°No, I really have something to do. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Goodbye.¡± She turned to leave, but before she could take two steps, Xue Ling blocked her way again. He smiled and said, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave? Shouldn¡¯t we have a good chat when old friends meet?¡± Huanhuan replied carefully, ¡°Good friends?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten? We knew each other many years ago before you entered the demigod realm. We even looked at the stars and the moon together and talked about many things. You also said that the place you liked the most in your life was Dragon Island. You said that when you were old, you¡¯d return to Dragon Island to retire. Don¡¯t you remember any of this?¡± Seeing how serious he was, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but believe him. Moreover, what he said did match Yu Tian¡¯s identity. Perhaps he really knew Yu Tian in the past. However, he had actually looked at the stars and moon with Yu Tian! Could it be that these two had an ambiguous relationship in the past?! Huanhuan felt sour in her heart. Among her four mates, only this bird person in front of her liked to fool around. It was obvious that he was not an honest person. She did not know what had happened back then, but she felt deceived by him. Bad man! Casanova! She secretly labeled him twice in her mind. In the future, when she regained her identity, she would definitely settle all this with him and ask him how many old lovers he had. Xue Ling had no idea that his random words had caused him to be blacklisted. He continued to smile at Huanhuan. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in so many years. I thought you were dead.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Although she knew that this guy probably said it unintentionally, she still felt shocked that he had hit her soft spot. Xue Ling grabbed her wrist again. ¡°Come back with me. I¡¯ll treat you to a drink. Our home-brewed fruit wine is top-notch. I guarantee you¡¯ll want to drink more!¡± Huanhuan thought to herself, ¡®I brewed all the fruit wine at home and it¡¯s been 15 years. Those wines have already aged. They must taste very good!¡¯ Thinking of the delicious fruit wine, she couldn¡¯t help but be tempted. That was wine she had brewed herself. It would be a pity not to try it. Alright, she would have some before she left. In the end, Huanhuan was pulled back by Xue Ling. When they returned home, Shuang Yin immediately looked surprised. ¡°Brother Yu Tian, why are you back?¡± Huanhuan looked helpless. ¡°I¡¯m here to ask for a drink.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xue Ling put his arm around Huanhuan¡¯s shoulder like two brothers who were especially close. He smiled and said, ¡°Yu Tian and I were old friends in the past. It¡¯s rare for him to be here. I asked him to stay for a few more days and try the good wine in our cellar.¡± Shuang Yin looked at them in surprise. Xue Ling seemed to be quite enthusiastic about the people around him, but he actually didn¡¯t care about anyone. There was only Lin Huanhuan in his heart. After Lin Huanhuan left, his heart died. He spent his days either drinking or sleeping. He would also sit alone on the roof of the temple and stare blankly at the distant sword tree. This was the first time in 15 years that Shuang Yin had seen a smile on Xue Ling¡¯s face. It was a genuine smile. She could tell he was happy. Shuang Yin did not expect him to have a relationship with Yu Tian in the past. Hearing his words, she said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare the guest room. Brother Yu Tian, take this opportunity to stay for a while.¡± But Xue Ling said, ¡°No, he can stay in the same room as me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shuang Yin was stunned. Huanhuan looked at him in surprise. Xue Ling smiled and said, ¡°My room is big. Yu Tian can stay with me.¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°No need. I don¡¯t like sleeping with others.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve slept with me before!¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She silently added another note to her little ledger. Xue Ling had actually slept with other females! Xue Ling sighed. ¡°We used to be very close. It¡¯s normal for us to sleep together. After not seeing each other for so many years, don¡¯t you want to be closer to me? Don¡¯t tell me you despise me as an old friend?¡± Huanhuan was speechless by his question. She could only compromise. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± Xue Ling immediately smiled. ¡°It¡¯s settled, then. Sleep with me tonight and we¡¯ll talk about what has happened over the years.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all! Ever since Huanhuan left, Bai Di and Sang Ye left one after another. Xue Ling never cooked again, and Shuang Yun didn¡¯t even eat chickens. It was unknown if it was because of genetics, but the four siblings of the Shuang family were shockingly bad at cooking. They could roast any meat into a pile of charcoal. Therefore, all these years, the family had always let specialized chefs cook. The chef¡¯s skills were not as good as Bai Di¡¯s and Xue Ling¡¯s. However, the food was still edible. The four siblings were satisfied. There was a guest in the house, so Shuang Yin prepared to ask the cook to make a few good dishes. Unexpectedly, Xue Ling rolled up his sleeves. ¡°I¡¯ll cook tonight.¡± Shuang Yin looked at him in surprise. ¡°Did you take some medicine tonight? Why are you suddenly in such a good mood? You¡¯re actually going to cook!¡± ¡°We have a guest at home. You guys may be satisfied with Duidui¡¯s culinary skills, but it¡¯s too degrading if we serve his dishes to a guest.¡± Duidui was a curly-haired alpaca. He was usually in charge of their family¡¯s food and was their special chef. He didn¡¯t have many hobbies, but he especially liked to eat. To him, working in the kitchen was like heaven. Shuang Yin winced. What did he mean by that? Did he not care about them?! Little Daddy was too much! As Xue Ling walked to the kitchen, he said to Shuang Yin, ¡°I¡¯m going to get busy. Go entertain Yu Tian and show him around our house. Also, take out some of the snacks you usually hide.¡± Shuang Yin said angrily, ¡°I want beef tonight! The kind of beef that¡¯s fried until it¡¯s tender and covered in sauce!¡± Xue Ling was in a good mood and agreed readily. ¡°Alright, alright. As you wish.¡± Shuang Yin, who got her request fulfilled, was immediately happy again. She happily pulled Huanhuan around the house. Xue Ling went into the kitchen and got busy. It didn¡¯t take long for Shuang Yun to return. He was surprised to see Xue Ling busy in the kitchen. ¡°Did you take the wrong medicine today? You¡¯re actually taking the initiative to cook!¡± Chapter 460 - What Are You Afraid Of? Chapter 460: What Are You Afraid Of? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After eating and drinking, Huanhuan was so drunk that she swayed as she walked. Xue Ling took her arm. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you to your room.¡± Huanhuan tried to tighten the last string of her rationality. She pushed his hand away and said, ¡°No, I can walk.¡± Xue Ling looked at her and wanted to carry her away. But she was too tall now. He might not be able to carry her¡­ Even if he managed to pick her up, it wouldn¡¯t be romantic at all. Xue Ling could only suppress the desire in his heart. He clenched Huanhuan¡¯s hand and ignored her rejection as he pulled her up to the attic. Huanhuan sat down on the bed. Her mind was still blank. She stared straight ahead, looking especially silly. Seeing her like this, Xue Ling couldn¡¯t help but lean over and ask, ¡°Do you still know me?¡± The system was afraid that his silly daughter would be tricked again, so he started playing ¡®March of the Volunteers¡¯ in her mind! ¡°Get up, people who don¡¯t want to be slaves! Let our hot blood build our new Great Wall!¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Although she really wanted to complain about the choice of song, she had to admit that it was really good at sobering her up. She sobered considerably. Huanhuan pinched Xue Ling¡¯s cheek unceremoniously and chuckled. ¡°Of course, I know you. You¡¯re my son!¡± Xue Ling: ¡°¡­¡± The system cheered and clapped. ¡°Well done! Go all out against him. Let¡¯s see if he still dares to trick you in the future!¡± Xue Ling smiled helplessly. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve passed this test. I still have two questions for you.¡± Huanhuan tensed and stared at him warily. What else did this old beast want?! Xue Ling stared into her eyes and approached her bit by bit. ¡°I didn¡¯t mention the name of Bai Di¡¯s brother at the dining table just now. How do you know his brother¡¯s name is Xuan Wei?¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She shrank back involuntarily. The system hugged his head. ¡°Oh no!¡± Xue Ling continued to approach her. ¡°Also, how do you know that Bai Di has two sons? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever told you about this.¡± Huanhuan continued to shrink back, her voice lacking confidence. ¡°I¡¯ve heard others mention it before¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Who told you that? Give me the name and I¡¯ll ask him.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t answer at all. She just kept shrinking back until her back was against the wall. Only then did she realize that she had unknowingly climbed into bed. Behind her was the wall. She had nowhere to go. Xue Ling¡¯s hands were on either side of her. The tip of his nose was only about a centimeter away from hers. His blond hair slid down and swept across his cheek, touching her short black hair. This posture was too ambiguous. Coupled with the strong aggressive aura Xue Ling exuded, she felt like she had become his prey. The system shouted in her head, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over! Your identity is going to be exposed! If your identity is exposed before Yu Tian¡¯s last wish is completed, you won¡¯t be able to use this body! You¡¯ll definitely be forced out of this world and your soul will dissipate!¡± Huanhuan was so nervous that she was sweating. Xue Ling stared at her pale face and asked softly, ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t answer. In this situation, no matter what she said, she could no longer justify herself. She was cornered. Her mind went blank. At this point, she wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°Do you really want to know the answer?¡± Huanhuan asked instead of answering. Xue Ling¡¯s gaze lingered on her face. ¡°Of course. I dream of knowing the answer.¡± ¡°Even if the price of knowing the answer will burn me to ashes?¡± Xue Ling: ¡°¡­¡± Huanhuan clenched her fists, her voice trembling. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can tell you the answer. Actually, I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Xue Ling suddenly interrupted. He stepped back and raised his hands. ¡°I surrender. I don¡¯t want to know anything else. Don¡¯t tell me anything either. Pretend nothing happened.¡± Huanhuan did not speak. Her face was still a little pale. Clearly, she had not recovered from the fear of almost being reduced to ashes. Seeing her like this, Xue Ling was a little annoyed. He had been too impatient just now. He reached out to touch her back and help her breathe. However, before his fingers could touch Huanhuan, she subconsciously dodged. His hand froze in place. After a moment, Xue Ling retracted his hand in disappointment. ¡°If I scared you just now, I apologize. I hope you can forgive me.¡± Huanhuan pinched her temples and said tiredly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. I was making a fuss. It has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get you some hot water to wash your face.¡± After Xue Ling left, the system immediately said, ¡°You really scared me to death just now. You were almost done for!¡± Huanhuan felt a lingering fear. ¡°Xue Ling is too smart. I can¡¯t hide it from him at all. He must be suspecting my identity already. What should I do now?¡± The system thought to itself that the old beast was not just suspicious. He had already confirmed Huanhuan¡¯s identity! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have given up the answer that was at his fingertips. But the system didn¡¯t say that. He would save some face for his silly daughter. The system sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about either. I¡¯m hopeless too.¡± Huanhuan got out of bed. ¡°Why don¡¯t we run now?!¡± ¡°Alright, stop fooling around. Hurry up and sleep. We¡¯ll think of something tomorrow.¡± Huanhuan was very anxious. ¡°But my identity is going to be exposed soon!¡± ¡°Your identity has long been¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The system coughed lightly. ¡°I¡¯m saying don¡¯t be anxious. People make mistakes when they¡¯re anxious. Even if you want to escape, you have to recuperate first before you can go far.¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°You have a point.¡± Xue Ling returned with a bucket full of hot water. He poured the hot water into two clay pots. ¡°Wash your face first. The rest of the water should be enough to wash your feet.¡± After Huanhuan washed her face, she was about to lift the hem of her clothes when she saw Xue Ling standing beside her, staring at her without blinking. She remembered the fur on her legs and immediately tugged the hem of her clothes down again. ¡°Can you get out?¡± Xue Ling asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°When I wash my feet, I don¡¯t like anyone watching.¡± Xue Ling smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just washing our feet. It¡¯s not a bath. What¡¯s wrong with looking? Besides, it doesn¡¯t matter if we take a bath together. We¡¯re all male beasts. We look the same. There¡¯s nothing wrong with looking.¡± The corners of Huanhuan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°But I¡¯m not used to being watched. It¡¯s my preference. Please go out. Thank you.¡± Chapter 459 - What’s Your Name? Chapter 459: What¡¯s Your Name? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xue Ling made a table full of good dishes that made everyone¡¯s eyes widen. He even specially took out three jars of fruit wine from the cellar. He removed the seal on one of the jars and handed it to Huanhuan. Then, he picked up a jar of fruit wine himself and the remaining jar went to the four siblings of the Shuang family. As for Shuang Yun, he had not touched wine since Huanhuan left. Tonight was no exception. Shuang Yin was unhappy. ¡°Why do the four of us only have one jar of wine while you both have a jar of wine each?¡± Xue Ling waved his hand to chase her away. ¡°You¡¯re just children. Why should you drink so much wine? It¡¯s already good enough that I gave you a jar of wine to share. Go away!¡± Shuang Yin glared at him in disdain. She turned around and poured three bowls of wine for her brothers. Then, she hugged the wine jar and said, ¡°The rest is mine.¡± His brothers immediately shouted, ¡°Why? The three of us only have a bowl of wine each, but you alone occupy most of the jar! It¡¯s not fair!¡± Shuang Yin rolled up her sleeves and raised her chin. ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, why don¡¯t you go out and spar with me? Whoever wins can drink more!¡± Her brothers immediately cowered. Ever since they were young, they had never won against her. Every time, she would beat them up. However, their father was biased toward her. Even if they complained about her to their father, their father would only retort, ¡°You three male beasts can¡¯t even defeat a female? Isn¡¯t it embarrassing?!¡± What else could the three brothers do? They could only grit their teeth and work hard to increase their strength, hoping that they could defeat their eldest sister one day. The wine was good. It was sweet and mellow. It was just that the recoil was a little strong. After all, it had been in the cellar for more than 10 years. Huanhuan only drank half a jar of wine before she was a little drunk. When Xue Ling saw her holding her forehead, he immediately asked, ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Huanhuan waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little dizzy.¡± ¡°Then have some food.¡± Xue Ling tore off a large piece of tender chicken and placed it in her bowl. ¡°This meat tastes good. Try it.¡± Huanhuan thanked him and picked up the chicken. She tore off a small piece and stuffed it into her mouth. Xue Ling kept one eye on her movements. Huanhuan quickly noticed his gaze. She stopped and asked suspiciously, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± ¡°I want to ask you a question.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xue Ling approached her and asked softly, ¡°I want to know your name.¡± Huanhuan was so drunk that her mind was a little confused. Her gaze involuntarily landed on his red lips. When she heard his question, she was stunned for a moment. She subconsciously blurted out, ¡°My name is Lin¡­¡± The system suddenly roared, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! He¡¯s trying to get information out of you!¡± Huanhuan suddenly closed her mouth. Her mind, which was dizzy a moment ago, immediately became much clearer. Xue Ling stared at her and asked, ¡°What did you say your name was?¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± This bastard was trying to get information out of her when she was drunk?! Where was the most basic trust between people?! This was too much! If the system hadn¡¯t interrupted her just now, she would have sold herself. Xue Ling was still asking, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Who are you?¡± Huanhuan was furious. She said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯m your father!¡± Xue Ling: ¡°¡­¡± Everyone else at the table laughed, especially Shuang Yin. She laughed especially loudly and fearlessly! Although Xue Ling had deliberately lowered his voice just now, the people at the table had sharp ears. They heard everything Xue Ling had said when he approached Huanhuan. At first, they were quite curious why Xue Ling would ask such a boring question. Huanhuan¡¯s answer was so unexpected that everyone couldn¡¯t help but laugh. It was rare to see Xue Ling make a fool of himself. they had to laugh to their hearts¡¯ content! Xue Ling, who was mocked by the group, did not feel embarrassed at all. He picked up another piece of meat for Huanhuan and smiled casually. ¡°Your joke is very funny. It made everyone laugh.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all now. This bastard was so cunning and full of tricks. Her skills were not enough. Huanhuan suddenly regretted it. If she had known this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have foolishly followed him back to the rock mountain just to get a sip of wine. As if he could tell that she was in a bad mood, Xue Ling didn¡¯t pry any further. Instead, he told her some interesting things about the rock mountain. He was being humorous, and Huanhuan was interested in what had happened to the rock mountain over the years. Even though she was guarded, she was involuntarily attracted to the story he was telling. Huanhuan listened very carefully. Especially when Xue Ling mentioned Bai Di¡¯s name. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where¡¯s Bai Di?¡± She hadn¡¯t seen Bai Di since she¡¯d returned to the rock mountain. Even Big White and Little White were not at home. ¡®Where did they go?¡¯ Xue Ling smiled and raised the wine jar. ¡°You want to know? Drink with me first.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Although she knew that this guy had ulterior motives, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. She picked up the wine jar and took a big gulp. After drinking, she heard Xue Ling say, ¡°Bai Di went to look for someone.¡± Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°Who is he looking for?¡± ¡°His big brother.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out why Bai Di had gone to look for his big brother. It had to be about her being killed back then. This time, before Huanhuan could ask, Xue Ling continued, ¡°Ever since that incident 15 years ago, Bai Di¡¯s eldest brother has disappeared. No one has heard from him. No one knows where he¡¯s gone. Bai Di has been looking for him for 15 years.¡± Huanhuan lowered her eyes. ¡°So what if he finds Xuan Wei? Bai Di is no match for him.¡± ¡°But if he doesn¡¯t, how will Bai Di survive the next 15 years?¡± Huanhuan was hit in the heart by these words. She held her breath and couldn¡¯t speak. Bai Di was probably the person most affected by her departure. His most respected brother killed his beloved female. No matter who it was, this was enough to make them wish they were dead. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but take a big sip of wine to interrupt her thoughts and force herself to stop thinking about the painful things. She asked, ¡°What about Bai Di¡¯s two children?¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°They were sent to Sun City 15 years ago. Bai Luo is personally taking care of them.¡± This was Bai Luo¡¯s request. For some reason, Bai Di agreed to his brother¡¯s request and sent Big White and Little White to Sun City. Speaking of Big White and Little White, Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°After they were sent to Sun City, they never came back. When I passed by Sun City last year, I went to see the two brothers. The two children are good-looking and have similar personalities to their father. If Huanhuan sees them, she¡¯ll definitely like them a lot.¡± Chapter 461 - I Swear I Won’t Touch You Chapter 461: I Swear I Won¡¯t Touch You Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Seeing her firm attitude, Xue Ling could only agree. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go out.¡± He turned away. Huanhuan was about to lift her clothes when she saw Xue Ling suddenly turn around after taking two steps! Huanhuan: ¡°!!!¡± Frightened, she quickly pulled down the hem of her clothes to cover her legs. Why was there no end to this bird beast¡¯s tricks?! Huanhuan was furious. ¡°Get out!!¡± Xue Ling was disappointed that he had failed to achieve his goal. He had no choice but to turn around again. After he walked out, she immediately got up and locked the door from the inside. ¡®Let¡¯s see how you can peek now!¡¯ Huanhuan pointed her middle finger at the door, then returned to the bed. After sitting down, she lifted her clothes, took off her shoes, and soaked her feet in hot water. It was so comfortable! Outside the room, Xue Ling leaned back against the door and crossed his arms. He asked, ¡°How¡¯s the water? Is it comfortable?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s voice came through the door. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very comfortable.¡± Just by hearing her voice, Xue Ling could imagine her happy expression. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and he was in a surprisingly good mood. No matter what she¡¯d been through¡­ No matter how many secrets she kept¡­ As long as she could come back, that was enough¡­ After Huanhuan washed her feet, she put on her clothes and shoes before pulling open the door. She was about to get some water when Xue Ling took the bucket away. It didn¡¯t take long for Xue Ling to return while holding a set of clothes made of cotton. He placed the clothes on the bed. ¡°These are mine. I haven¡¯t worn them yet. They¡¯re new. You¡¯re not much shorter than me. You should be able to fit into them.¡± Huanhuan waved her hand and said, ¡°I have my own clothes. You don¡¯t have to give me more clothes.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t sleep in the clothes you¡¯re wearing. The material of these clothes is very soft. They¡¯ve very comfortable to sleep in.¡± This time, Xue Ling did not play tricks like before. He obediently walked out of the bedroom and took the initiative to close the door so that she could change her clothes in peace. Huanhuan reached out and gently touched the set of clothes. ¡°Cotton¡­ I haven¡¯t worn cotton clothes in a long time.¡± The system said, ¡°Put them on!¡± Huanhuan was a little hesitant. ¡°I¡¯m already eating and living here. Now, I have to wear his clothes. Isn¡¯t that inappropriate?¡± ¡°Who cares?! It wasn¡¯t easy for you to come back. Of course, you have to eat and dress well. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a loss!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Since we¡¯re already back, we can¡¯t waste such a good opportunity.¡± Huanhuan immediately took off her bear fur coat and put on cotton clothes. This set of clothes was sewn according to Xue Ling¡¯s figure. On her, the length barely fit her, but her shoulders were a little wide, causing the clothes to stretch a little. It made her look thinner. Xue Ling was a little surprised to see her in his clothes. ¡°You look quite sturdy. Why did you lose so much weight?¡± ¡°Did I?¡± Huanhuan rolled up her sleeves, revealing the muscles in her arms. ¡°I think I¡¯m still very strong!¡± Xue Ling: ¡°¡­¡± He silently helped her lower her sleeve, then turned his head away. He replayed Huanhuan¡¯s previous cute appearance in his mind for three minutes before he could barely forget the scene of her revealing her arm muscles. Although he liked his wife no matter what she looked like, he was still more inclined to the soft and cute style. He really couldn¡¯t stand such a tall and strong female warrior who could kill a cow with a punch. There was only one bed. Fortunately, it was quite large. It could accommodate two adult beasts. Huanhuan slept on the left. She tried to move closer to the bed, trying not to touch Xue Ling. Xue Ling lay on his side with one hand supporting the side of his face as he stared at the back of her head. ¡°Sleep over a little, lest you fall to the ground.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine sleeping like this.¡± Since she refused to come close, Xue Ling took the initiative to lean toward her. She felt a warm guy leaning against her from behind. She was so frightened that she hurriedly dodged forward. In the end, she fell to the ground with the blanket. Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Did he just jinx it? He had just said that she would fall to the ground, and in the blink of an eye, she really fell to the ground! Xue Ling stuck his head out of the bed. Seeing her angry look, he couldn¡¯t help but smile even more happily. ¡°Did you hurt yourself?¡± Ignoring him, Huanhuan wrapped herself in a blanket and lay on the ground, preparing to spend the night on the ground. Xue Ling said, ¡°The ground is cold. You¡¯ll catch a cold if you sleep too long on the ground. Come to bed.¡± Huanhuan turned her back to him, still ignoring him. Xue Ling said, ¡°If you don¡¯t come to bed, I¡¯ll carry you to bed myself.¡± Huanhuan was so angry that she immediately turned around and shouted at him, ¡°You can¡¯t carry me!¡± ¡°How do you know I can¡¯t carry you if I don¡¯t try?¡± Seeing that he was really going to get up and carry her, Huanhuan got up. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash. I don¡¯t want you to carry me!¡± Xue Ling stepped back, then patted the empty spot beside him. ¡°Then come to bed.¡± Huanhuan crossed her arms. ¡°But you can¡¯t touch me!¡± Xue Ling suppressed his laughter. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t touch you.¡± ¡°Swear it!¡± ¡°Yes, I swear I won¡¯t touch you.¡± Under his repeated assurances, Huanhuan climbed into bed skeptically. She deliberately kept a distance from Xue Ling. When he didn¡¯t lean over again, she closed her eyes in relief and fell asleep. Xue Ling stared at her side profile for a long time. Unable to resist, he reached out and gently touched her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re real, aren¡¯t you?¡± Huanhuan slept soundly and showed no reaction at all. Xue Ling asked again, ¡°When I wake up tomorrow morning, you won¡¯t disappear, right?¡± Huanhuan turned over and faced him with the back of her head. Xue Ling reached out and helped her pull up the blanket that had slipped off. At the same time, he said softly, ¡°If I don¡¯t see you tomorrow morning, I won¡¯t let you off even if I have to chase you to hell.¡± ¡­ The night passed quickly. When Huanhuan woke up, she felt a headache. Xue Ling was long gone. She was alone on the bed. She changed, pulled open the door, and went downstairs. Xue Ling walked out of the kitchen. He was still wearing the little flowery apron that Huanhuan had given him before. He was tall and looked especially ridiculous in the little apron. But he didn¡¯t find it ridiculous at all. He loved it very much. Xue Ling brought out a bowl of hangover soup and placed it in front of Huanhuan. ¡°I¡¯ve been brewing this soup for a while. The temperature is just right. Hurry up and drink it.¡± The hangover soup didn¡¯t taste good. After Huanhuan pinched her nose and drank it in one go, she felt her headache subside. Xue Ling said, ¡°Sit down for a while. I¡¯ll make breakfast soon. We¡¯ll have your favorite meat bun today.¡± When Shuang Yin, who had just entered the door, heard this, she opened her mouth and asked, ¡°What? You want to eat Meat Bun? You¡¯re too cruel. Meat Bun is so cute, but you killed it and want to eat it?!¡± Xue Ling did not understand what she meant at all. ¡°It¡¯s cruel to eat meat buns? Alright, I¡¯ll have you on a vegetarian diet from now on.¡± Shuang Yin: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 462 - Love Each Other Chapter 462: Love Each Other Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The meat buns Xue Ling made tasted different from Bai Di¡¯s, but they were just as delicious. Huanhuan had not eaten meat buns for a long time. Coupled with the fact that her body had an astonishing appetite, she finished two full trays of meat buns in one go. She had a total of 50 meat buns! After eating, Huanhuan touched her stomach, feeling like she wanted more. Shuang Yin was dumbfounded. She thought that she had a huge appetite, but Yu Tian¡¯s appetite was much greater than hers. However, when she thought of Yu Tian¡¯s powerful strength, Shuang Yin quickly figured it out. Usually, powerful beasts would eat a lot. In contrast, Xue Ling was not surprised that Huanhuan could eat so much. After all, her body was that of a dragon. An adult dragon could swallow an adult bull with its mouth. To the dragons, 50 meat buns were equivalent to dessert. It was not even a proper meal. Xue Ling said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I roast you some more meat?¡± Huanhuan waved her hand. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not very hungry now.¡± It was very difficult for the dragons to be completely full, so most of them maintained a half-full state. Usually, as long as they did not consume too much energy, they would just eat something to fill their stomachs. She wanted to go down the mountain to shop. Xue Ling immediately took off his apron and washed his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you around.¡± Huanhuan asked Shuang Yin if she wanted to go shopping together. Shuang Yin was about to agree when Xue Ling spoke first. He asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going for a run this morning?¡± Shuang Yin said, ¡°I just got back from a run.¡± ¡°Then hurry up and take a shower. You stink of sweat. You don¡¯t look like a female at all.¡± Shuang Yin, who was looked down on, was furious. ¡°I don¡¯t stink of sweat!¡± Xue Ling said matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t smell it yourself. I can smell it clearly. Go take a shower.¡± Shuang Yin lowered her head and sniffed her arm. She didn¡¯t smell anything. She looked at Huanhuan again. ¡°Do you smell sweat on me?¡± Huanhuan was about to say no when Xue Ling put an arm around her shoulders. He half-leaned on Huanhuan and said with a smile, ¡°Shuang Yin is a female. She has to be clean. It won¡¯t hurt her to take another shower.¡± Huanhuan thought about it and felt that he was right. If she was clean, she would leave a good impression on anyone she met. Hence, Huanhuan said to Shuang Yin, ¡°Go take a shower first. Come and find us at the foot of the mountain after that.¡± Shuang Yin had no choice but to resentfully wash up. Xue Ling took Huanhuan¡¯s hand and walked down the mountain. Without a third wheel in the way, the two of them could go on a date. How awesome! Huanhuan broke free of his grip. She frowned and said, ¡°I can walk by myself. Don¡¯t keep pulling me.¡± ¡°There are many people in the city. I¡¯ll hold your hand. That way, we won¡¯t easily separate.¡± Huanhuan was not a three-year-old. Of course, she didn¡¯t believe his excuse. She put her hands behind her back and said as she walked, ¡°With my current height and strength, not many people can squeeze me. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Xue Ling looked at her current height and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I¡¯m really not used to you being so tall.¡± Huanhuan pretended not to hear his sigh and strode forward. After descending the mountain, Xue Ling brought Huanhuan around the city. They went to see the sword tree first, then the vegetable fields and orchards. Ever since Huanhuan left, these vegetables and fruit trees took a much longer time to grow. They were almost no different from ordinary vegetables and fruits now, but Shuang Yun still valued them very much. Not only did he specially mark out an area for them, but he also sent someone to take care of them. As long as he was free, he would come to the vegetable fields and orchards. When Huanhuan and Xue Ling walked to the vegetable fields, they saw Shuang Yun squatting in the vegetable garden and looking down at the leaves of a beet. He noticed people approaching and immediately looked up at the newcomer. Xue Ling greeted him. ¡°You¡¯re in the vegetable garden again?¡± ¡°I came to see how these plants are doing.¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s gaze paused on Huanhuan, and he frowned slightly. ¡°Why did you bring him along?¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°I¡¯m bringing Yu Tian to have a look around the place.¡± ¡°Not just anyone can come in here and wander around.¡± Shuang Yun was unhappy. The vegetable fields and orchards were filled with their memories. Here, he seemed to be able to return to the past when Huanhuan was still around. He didn¡¯t want any random people entering this place and disturbing the peace. Xue Ling turned to look at Huanhuan. Huanhuan immediately understood. ¡°I¡¯ll go elsewhere. Take your time.¡± Xue Ling reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. I¡¯ll come and find you later.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Huanhuan turned and left. She was soon far away. Shuang Yun saw how intimate the two of them were just now and was dissatisfied. ¡°You¡¯re too good to Yu Tian.¡± ¡°Yu Tian is an old friend. It¡¯s normal for me to be nice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not normal. You¡¯re good to him beyond the boundaries of ordinary friends. Especially when you look at him like you used to look at Huanhuan. It¡¯s too explicit.¡± Xue Ling chuckled. ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t tell.¡± Shuang Yun frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You like to be stubborn. You can clearly think things through by taking a turn, but you just won¡¯t be flexible. You just insist on ending up at a dead end.¡± ¡°I¡¯m stubborn? I think you¡¯re too fickle. You love everyone you meet, right?¡± At this point, Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°You¡¯re too hardcore. You even like a male beast like Yu Tian!¡± Xue Ling smiled even more happily. ¡°Yu Tian is not a male beast. She¡¯s actually a female.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shuang Yun was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s difficult for the dragon race to give birth. Yu Tian is the only child of the last leader of the dragon race, but she¡¯s a female. Logically speaking, she can¡¯t inherit the position of leader, so she was raised as a male beast. When she grew up, she revealed astonishing talent and her strength far exceeded the other male beasts in the dragon race. At that time, she already had the confidence to inherit the position of the leader. The leader wanted her to return to being a female, but she was unwilling, so she kept maintaining the appearance of a male beast.¡± Not many people knew about this, and Xue Ling happened to be one of them. Shuang Yun was still puzzled. ¡°I can understand why she was forced to pretend to be a male beast when she was young, but later when she could regain her female identity, why wasn¡¯t she willing?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s used to it. Her childhood education told her that she was a male beast. This awareness has been carved into her bones. Even when she knew later on that this perception was wrong, she couldn¡¯t change it. In that case, she simply stopped trying to change her mindset. As a result, she has continued to insist that she¡¯s a male beast. In any case, she¡¯s strong enough. Gender doesn¡¯t mean much to her.¡± Shuang Yun seemed to understand. ¡°I see¡­¡± Chapter 463 - Resurrection Chapter 463: Resurrection Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan prepared to leave Rock City. She wanted to find the dragon race and complete Yu Tian¡¯s last wish as soon as possible. The system asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to leave now? Are you willing to part with Shuang Yun, Xue Ling, and the children?¡± ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t bear to part with them,¡± Huanhuan said with a bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s because I can¡¯t bear to part with them that I want to finish the mission quickly and come back to be with them. It¡¯s too uncomfortable to meet them but not be able to acknowledge them.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say goodbye to them?¡± Huanhuan shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want them to know that I¡¯m leaving, especially Xue Ling. He¡¯s already suspicious of my true identity. If he finds out that I¡¯m leaving, he¡¯ll definitely try to stop me.¡± The system sighed. ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, let¡¯s go.¡± Before leaving, Huanhuan returned to the foot of the rock mountain. She leaned over and pressed her ear to the rock wall. She closed her eyes and listened carefully. The system asked, ¡°What are you listening to?¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening to the wind. The wind on the rock mountain.¡± The wind she had heard countless times on the mountain. The wind had stayed with their family for many days and nights. Scenes from the past came to mind. They gathered into a powerful force in Huanhuan¡¯s heart, supporting her on this lonely path. Huanhuan opened her eyes and stepped back. Then, she turned around and walked away without looking back. Behind her, the wind suddenly blew. The creeper leaves rustled. This is a sponsored line break announcement. If you are not reading on nov(el)bin(.net) then the content is stolen. Support the creator on nov(el)bin(.net) and check out their other works. She would definitely be able to fulfill Yu Tian¡¯s last wish and return home soon! ¡­ In the vegetable fields, the beetroot swayed from side to side in the wind. Xue Ling glanced sideways. ¡°The wind is rising.¡± However, Shuang Yun was not in the mood to pay attention to the winds. His mind was filled with what Xue Ling had just said. Xue Ling actually said that Yu Tian had died many years ago! Shuang Yun was in disbelief. ¡°If Yu Tian is already dead, who have we been seeing in the past two days? Could it be a ghost?!¡± ¡°Maybe someone was reincarnated in another body?¡± Shuang Yun did not believe it at all. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! No one can come back from the dead!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that ordinary people can¡¯t be revived, but Yu Tian is different. She had already entered the realm of a demigod. As long as her body was intact and her soul was complete, it¡¯s not impossible for her to be revived.¡± ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t she come back to life all those years ago? Why did she come back to life now?!¡± Xue Ling smoothed his long golden hair that had been messed up by the wind. At the same time, he said leisurely, ¡°Yu Tian didn¡¯t revive before because her soul had long died. She only had a body left.¡± A body without a soul was just a shell. It was impossible to revive. Shuang Yun said, ¡°But Yu Tian did revive¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Yu Tian has revived, but her soul has long died. The soul in her body must be someone else¡¯s. Guess whose soul it is?¡± Shuang Yun thought for a long time. Coupled with Xue Ling¡¯s performance after seeing Yu Tian, a bold idea suddenly appeared in his mind. However, he quickly suppressed this unrealistic thought and said calmly, ¡°If you suspect that the soul is Huanhuan, I need you to give me strong evidence to prove that your guess is correct.¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°I tested her. Her answer tells me that she¡¯s probably Huanhuan.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a test. It¡¯s not conclusive evidence at all. All of this is just your guess. I can¡¯t believe you.¡± Xue Ling spread his hands and said, ¡°I have no proof, but I trust my instincts.¡± ¡°Your intuition might be wrong.¡± ¡°But it could be right.¡± Shuang Yun¡¯s lips tightened into a hard line. ¡°I can¡¯t think of another person as Huanhuan without concrete evidence.¡± ¡°See, I told you you were a stubborn person. You could have figured it out by turning a corner, but you refused. You just had to go to a dead end. You¡¯ll regret it in the future!¡± Shuang Yun retorted without hesitation, ¡°I think you¡¯ll be the one regretting it. There¡¯s no substantial evidence to prove that Yu Tian is Huanhuan now. What will you do if you realize that you¡¯ve got the wrong person in the future? Don¡¯t you think this is a betrayal to Huanhuan?¡± Xue Ling took a step forward and pressed, ¡°Then have you thought about it? If Yu Tian is really Huanhuan, but you refuse to let her stay and let her leave again, won¡¯t you regret it when you find out the truth in the future?¡± ¡°If she¡¯s really Huanhuan, she won¡¯t leave us!¡± Shuang Yun said firmly. ¡°These are different matters. With the way you¡¯re treating her now, she¡¯ll think she¡¯s not welcome in this house. It¡¯s not impossible that she¡¯ll be sad and leave.¡± Xue Ling¡¯s words made sense, but Shuang Yun could not cross that hurdle. Actually, he had dreamed of Huanhuan coming back to life. But now that such a suspected person was in front of him, he felt a sense of nostalgia. Moreover, Yu Tian¡¯s appearance was too different from Huanhuan¡¯s. It was too difficult for him to treat the two of them as one. Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t help but think that if Yu Tian wasn¡¯t Huanhuan, wouldn¡¯t they have mistaken the wrong person? The thought lingered in his mind, making him hesitate to make up his mind to trust Shuang Yun¡¯s guess. Shuang Yun couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that you¡¯ve got the wrong person?¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about mistaking her for someone else. I¡¯m just worried about missing her again.¡± Shuang Yun: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ Huanhuan quickly left Rock City. However, she was a little hesitant about where to go next. ¡°Little Brat, do you know if there are other dragon beasts in this world?¡± The system said, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Where can I find them in this vast sea of people?¡± Huanhuan sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to Dragon Island first? Perhaps we can find the whereabouts of some dragon beasts near Dragon Island.¡± Huanhuan thought about it and thought it was a good idea, but she had a question. ¡°I don¡¯t know where Dragon Island is!¡± The system said, ¡°The dragon spear in your hand knows.¡± Huanhuan immediately pulled out the dragon spear hanging on her back and pulled off the animal hide tied to it. ¡°Do you know where Dragon Island is?¡± she asked. The dragon spear vibrated slightly, making a buzzing sound. The black crystal pendant hanging under the spearhead glowed. The black crystal floated up and pointed southeast. Huanhuan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°This is the beast version of the automatic navigation system. It¡¯s amazing!¡± She followed the direction of the black crystal. Before long, she saw more than 20 hyenas attacking four beast soldiers. Judging from their attire, they should be from Rock City! Huanhuan immediately stopped navigating and rushed over. She raised her dragon spear and whipped it, sending the hyenas attacking the beast soldiers flying! Chapter 464 - I Have To Find Her! Chapter 464: I Have To Find Her! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The hyenas were quite powerful, but Huanhuan was stronger. After a few rounds, these hyenas were all beaten to the ground and couldn¡¯t move. Huanhuan turned around to look at the four beast soldiers and realized that three of them had died on the spot because of their injuries. Only one beast soldier was still alive. However, he was not in a good state either. He was bleeding from several wounds and was unconscious. Huanhuan immediately picked him up and found a stream nearby. The beast soldier was placed onto the grass by Huanhuan. She helped him clean his wounds and went to the nearby forest to pick some crispy fruits. After chewing them, she applied them to the wounds and bandaged them with long strips of animal hide. This beast soldier had a good physique and woke up not long after. He struggled to his feet. ¡°I want to go back!¡± Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I have to relay a very important piece of military news from the frontline of the battlefield. I have to return to Rock City immediately and inform His Majesty the beast king!¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the front line?¡± The beast soldier hesitated for a moment. Logically speaking, military intelligence could not be leaked to others, but this news was not a secret. Even if he did not say it now, it would soon spread throughout the beast continent. Seeing that the other party had saved his life, the beast soldier finally chose to believe her. ¡°A black dragon has appeared in the demon race¡¯s army. His attack power is very strong. Our army has been forced to retreat. In just two days, three mountains have already been seized by them!¡± Hearing the words ¡®black dragon¡¯, Huanhuan immediately perked up. ¡°What kind of black dragon?¡± The description of the beast soldier was very lacking. As he gestured with his hands, he said, ¡°A very large dragon with wings on its back. It can fly and swallow an adult beast in one bite. It¡¯s very ferocious! Moreover, its skin is very thick. Ordinary attacks can¡¯t hurt it at all.¡± The more she listened, the more she felt that this guy should be Yu Tian¡¯s fellow tribesman! She continued to ask, ¡°Where¡¯s the battlefield?¡± The beast soldier was finally on guard. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to join the army!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Huanhuan patted her chest and said, ¡°I also want to do my part for the beast continent. I want to help everyone attack the demons and protect our home!¡± The beast soldier¡¯s blood boiled. ¡°You¡¯re right! If every beast had your awareness, the demons would have been beaten up by us by now!¡± Next, he described in detail the place and location where the black dragon had appeared. Huanhuan noted the details and said, ¡°I wanted to send you back to Rock City, but I¡¯m in a hurry to help my compatriots attack the demons, so I won¡¯t send you back. Can you go back yourself?¡± The beast soldier said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve survived worse injuries. Hurry up and go. Be careful on the way!¡± The two of them parted ways. The battlefield the beast soldier had mentioned was relatively far away. Huanhuan flew down the Black River. She was afraid that the black dragon would run if she was too late, so she flew especially fast. She didn¡¯t even stop to rest unless necessary. In the meantime, the beast soldier returned to Rock City and met Shuang Yun. The beast soldier told him about the black dragon among the demon army. ¡°The black dragon is too lethal. Our beast soldiers have suffered heavy casualties. We need reinforcements!¡± Shuang Yun immediately arranged for reinforcements. The beast soldier continued, ¡°I have something else to report to you.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°There were a total of four beast soldiers who were in charge of delivering the news, but on the way back, we were ambushed by a group of hyena beasts. The other three beast soldiers were killed. I¡¯m the only one who survived. I was lucky to survive.¡± The beast soldier¡¯s eyes turned red as he thought of his three dead companions. Shuang Yun frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the background of those hyena beasts?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all assassins sent by Dark Moon City.¡± ¡°Dark Moon City again¡­¡± Shuang Yun gritted his teeth. At first, Dark Moon City only liked to go against Sun City. However, ever since Rock City rose, Dark Moon City had begun to shift a portion of their attention to Rock City. As long as there was a chance, they would think of ways to put Rock City in an uncomfortable position. Shuang Yun was annoyed. If not for the fact that there was still the City of 10,000 Beasts above them, Shuang Yun really wanted to rush to Dark Moon City and kill those sinister people who liked to shoot arrows in the dark! Shuang Yun asked, ¡°What about those hyena beasts?¡± The beast soldier said, ¡°They¡¯ve all been killed.¡± ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°A tall, thin male beast with short black hair and a long weapon in his hand. He has a strange appearance, but he¡¯s very strong. He fought more than 20 hyena beasts alone and won in the end. Moreover, he¡¯s quite good. When he found out that the demons had sent a black dragon, he took the initiative to go to the frontline to fight and help us resist the demons.¡± Hearing the beast soldier¡¯s description, Shuang Yun quickly formed a familiar image in his mind. It seemed like it was Yu Tian. But he quickly dismissed the idea. Yu Tian was still wandering in the city. How could she go out of the city to save the people?! Shuang Yun walked out of the council hall and had just returned home when he saw Xue Ling rushing out. He looked very anxious. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Xue Ling said as he walked, ¡°Yu Tian is missing. I have to look for her!¡± ¡°Missing?¡± Shuang Yun looked surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t she shopping in the city?¡± ¡°I thought she was in the city too, but I searched the entire Rock City just now and didn¡¯t see her at all. I thought she was home, so I specially came home to take a look. There¡¯s no one here. She¡¯s not in the city at all!¡± Xue Ling was almost crazy with anxiety at the thought that Huanhuan might disappear from his world again. Shuang Yun immediately remembered the information provided by the beast soldier and quickly said, ¡°Perhaps she has indeed left Rock City.¡± Xue Ling pressed his shoulder. ¡°Do you know where she went?¡± ¡°A beast soldier came to deliver a piece of news just now. He said that he met a beast on the way. That beast is very powerful. He fought more than 20 hyena beasts alone and was holding a spear.¡± ¡°That person must be Yu Tian!¡± Xue Ling immediately asked, ¡°Does that beast soldier know where she went?¡± ¡°I heard she went to the frontline battlefield.¡± Xue Ling was surprised. ¡°Why did she go to the battlefield?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really understand either.¡± ¡°Forget it. In any case, she¡¯s going to the battlefield now. I want to go to the battlefield too!¡± Xue Ling immediately decided. The battlefield was so dangerous. If something happened to Yu Tian, would Huanhuan¡¯s soul be injured too? Xue Ling was anxious at the thought of this possibility. He didn¡¯t want to stay any longer and immediately rushed to the frontline battlefield. Shuang Yun stopped him. ¡°Calm down. I¡¯ve already arranged for the beast soldiers to gather urgently. After everyone is here, we¡¯ll go together.¡± Xue Ling glanced at him. ¡°You want to go to the battlefield yourself?¡± Shuang Yun pretended not to understand the meaning in his eyes and explained seriously, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to supervise the army.¡± Chapter 465 - He’s Just A Baby! Chapter 465: He¡¯s Just A Baby! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Huanhuan flew to the battlefield, she immediately saw the black dragon mentioned by the beast soldiers. He was bigger than she thought. The black dragon swept across the sky and spread its wings, which were enough to cover the sky. The beast soldiers saw him coming and backed away, trying to get out of his range. However, how could they compare to a dragon? The black dragon roared at the sky, then rushed down and spat out black dragon breath. The destructive power of the dragon breath was extremely powerful. As long as ordinary beasts touched it, the areas in contact would immediately melt and rot. Many beast soldiers were engulfed by the black dragon breath because they couldn¡¯t avoid it in time. In the blink of an eye, they were dissolved into a pile of bones. The demon army followed behind the black dragon. When the beast soldiers suffered heavy losses, the demon army took the opportunity to rush into the other party¡¯s camp and kill the beast soldiers! The scales were almost entirely tilted to the demons¡¯ side. The number of beast soldiers decreased sharply. In order to preserve their strength, they had no choice but to retreat again and again. The black dragon landed on the nearest mountain and raised its head to let out a deafening dragon roar. Almost all the beasts were stunned. They quickly covered their ears, not daring to listen to the sound. In the torrent of beast soldiers retreating, only Huanhuan advanced alone. She looked at the black dragon in the distance and clicked her tongue. ¡°This guy is huge!¡± In the past, the largest beast she had seen was a mammoth, but the black dragon in front of her was several times larger than an adult mammoth! The black dragon stepped on the mountain peak. The originally tall and majestic mountain peak looked especially delicate under his feet. The system said, ¡°He¡¯s still underaged. According to you humans, he¡¯s just a baby!¡± Huanhuan was even more surprised. ¡°Such a big guy is actually a baby? Are you kidding me?!¡± ¡°If you transform into your beast form, you¡¯ll be bigger than him.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Forget it. There was no need to mention this sad topic. She spread her wings and flew into the sky, quickly flying toward the black dragon with the dragon spear. The black dragon, who was resting on the mountain, noticed danger approaching. He immediately spread his wings and revealed his sharp fangs while letting out another dragon roar. If the first dragon roar was to show off, this one was a warning. Huanhuan stopped about 10 meters away from him and took the initiative to greet him. ¡°Hey! Baby!¡± The black dragon: ¡°¡­¡± He stared at the guy in front of him. His instincts told him that this guy was powerful and very difficult to deal with! Huanhuan searched her pockets, then found two milk-honey-flavored sugar balls. ¡°Do you want candy?¡± The black dragon: ¡°¡­¡± His eyes suddenly moved. Then, he opened his mouth and spat out a burst of black dragon breath at Huanhuan! Huanhuan quickly dodged. Though her body would be fine up against the black dragon breath, the same could not be said for her clothes! If her clothes melted off, wouldn¡¯t she have to run naked in front of millions of beasts?! It was so embarrassing just thinking about it! Seeing that it had missed, the black dragon opened his mouth again and spat out black dragon breath at Huanhuan. It seemed that he wanted to kill her! Huanhuan dodged and asked, ¡°Why did you start fighting without a word? It¡¯s rare to meet someone of the same race. According to the script, shouldn¡¯t we be crying when we see each other?!¡± The system was cold. ¡°He can beat you until your eyes water.¡± ¡°Little Brat, you¡¯ve changed. I realize you don¡¯t love me anymore.¡± Huanhuan sighed plaintively. She leaped over the black dragon¡¯s head and landed steadily on his back. The system said, ¡°Little Brat doesn¡¯t love you, but Daddy does.¡± The black dragon twisted his body crazily, trying to throw Huanhuan off his back! Huanhuan firmly grabbed the horn on the back of his neck and flew around as if she were a glider. Her posture was confident, but the wind was too strong. She was unfortunately filled with wind and felt bloated. She had the urge to fart. She shouted into the wind, ¡°How can we make this crazy baby dragon stop?!¡± The system said, ¡°The dragons have their own language. When they¡¯re still underaged, they can only understand the dragon language.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t know the language of the dragons!¡± ¡°If you transform into a dragon, you¡¯ll speak the dragon language.¡± This was a simple and crude method! Huanhuan shouted, ¡°But if I transform, I¡¯ll have to take off my clothes in public!¡± The system said, ¡°Then take them off. You don¡¯t have breasts now anyway. You shouldn¡¯t be afraid of being seen naked.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± After this battle, they would sever their father-daughter relationship when they returned. Such a father was too bad! Huanhuan didn¡¯t want to expose herself, so she could only transform with her clothes on. The tall, thin, and handsome beast turned into a huge silver dragon in the blink of an eye. Huanhuan looked down at her body. She was indeed twice the size of the black dragon. She flapped her wings uncomfortably. ¡°I thought I was supposed to be a black dragon!¡± It was because the hair of this body was black. The system said, ¡°The heads of the dragon tribe have been silver-white for generations. It¡¯s normal.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve overreacted.¡± The black dragon didn¡¯t seem to expect a silver dragon to suddenly appear in front of him. Most importantly, this silver dragon was even bigger than him! Ever since he was born, the black dragon had never seen his own kind or animals and beasts that were bigger than him. Today was the first. He couldn¡¯t help but stare. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Little guy, what¡¯s your name?¡± Her words were just a strange gurgle in the ears of the other beasts, but to the black dragon, who was also a dragon, her words were extremely clear. He immediately understood. No one had ever spoken to the black dragon before because no one could understand the sounds he made. Even his so-called ¡®master¡¯ only liked to force him to complete his instructions by various hard means. He had never communicated with him normally. It was the first time he¡¯d heard anyone speak to him. The black dragon froze, then made a clumsy sound from his abdomen. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Huanhuan said yes. The black dragon was thrilled that she could understand him. ¡°Why can you understand me?¡± ¡°Because we¡¯re of the same race. Don¡¯t you think we look alike?¡± The black dragon looked at her, then at himself. They were similar except for their color and size. Behind the demon race¡¯s army, Han Ying looked at the two dragons not far away and frowned. ¡°Where did that silver dragon come from? Didn¡¯t you say that this black dragon is the only dragon left on the beast continent?¡± Tao Wei was surprised too. The black dragon hatched from a dragon egg that was bestowed upon him by Father. It hadn¡¯t been easy for him to hatch the black dragon, and he¡¯d tried his best to train it so that he could use it as their secret weapon. As it turned out, this secret weapon was indeed shockingly lethal. It was even more effective than expected. If nothing went wrong, with the black dragon¡¯s powerful combat strength, he could completely crush his way through and lead the army of demons into the beast cities to occupy the entire beast continent! However, he did not expect a silver dragon to appear at this moment! Chapter 466 - Abuse Chapter 466: Abuse Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan invited the black dragon to follow her. But the black dragon was hesitant. ¡°Can I really come with you?¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll take you back to Dragon Island. That¡¯s our hometown. You can obtain the inheritance of the dragon race there.¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± Seeing that he was in a difficult position, Huanhuan took the initiative to say, ¡°No matter what difficulties you have, you can tell me. As your kind, I¡¯ll definitely try my best to help you resolve them.¡± The black dragon was about to speak when he heard a sharp flute sound behind him! His body stiffened involuntarily. This was an order from his ¡®master¡¯. His ¡®master¡¯ had ordered him to continue attacking! He had to kill everyone who blocked his way! However, the silver dragon in front of him was of the same race. He did not want to attack his own race. The black dragon didn¡¯t know what to do. He paced in panic. Huanhuan didn¡¯t understand what was going on and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The black dragon said, ¡°Master ordered me to continue to attack.¡± ¡°Master?¡± Huanhuan was very surprised. With the pride of the dragon race, it was impossible for them to allow others to become their masters. This little black dragon in front of her actually had a master. Could it be that he had already been tamed?! She saw the black dragon circling. His claws automatically reached for his neck, and his tail wagged. He looked very anxious. Huanhuan observed carefully and realized that there was a black ring around his neck and the tip of his tail. At first, she thought that the two rings were the original patterns on his body, but when she got closer, she realized that they were rings made of metal. They were a little like the collars on pets¡¯ necks. The flute sounded a few more times, but the black dragon was still unable to bear to attack the silver dragon in front of him. He wanted to go around the silver dragon and charge at the retreating beast army. Huanhuan immediately stopped him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± The black dragon was anxious. ¡°I have to continue to attack. I¡¯ll talk to you later.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t help the demons attack the beasts anymore. Our dragon race can¡¯t participate in their feud. Hurry up and leave with me.¡± The black dragon was getting antsy. ¡°I can¡¯t leave. I can¡¯t leave the demon kind without my master¡¯s orders.¡± In the distance, Han Ying waited for a while longer and realized that the black dragon still showed no signs of attacking. Han Ying turned to look at the witch doctor, Tao Wei, and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your pet? The entire demon army is waiting for him. Why isn¡¯t he moving?!¡± Sang Ye stood at the side in silence. His handsome face was expressionless and as cold as ice. Tao Wei realized that his orders were not working. His expression turned ugly. He put down the flute and took out a black metal disc engraved with many complicated and mysterious patterns. If anyone looked closely, they would notice that the patterns on the disc were very similar to the ring patterns on the black dragon. Tao Wei took out a purple crystal with lightning attributes and placed it in the middle of the disc. He placed the disc on the ground. As soon as he released his fingers, a thin electric current flowed out of the crystal and spread throughout the disc. The rings on the black dragon¡¯s neck and the tip of his tail released electricity at the same time, making him tremble. He was in so much pain that he could only lie on the ground and wail in pain. Huanhuan was shocked by this sudden change. She asked quickly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s happening?¡± The system said, ¡°The black dragon is wearing electric shock rings. In the past, they were used to torture prisoners. Some cruel noble beasts will also use them on slaves. As long as the slaves are disobedient, they¡¯ll release electric shocks until the slaves are obedient.¡± ¡°Damn! This is f*cking abuse!¡± Huanhuan was so angry that she was about to explode. She wanted to help the black dragon remove the shock rings, but he was covered in electricity. She would be electrocuted if she touched him. Huanhuan endured the pain of being electrocuted and wanted to force open the electric shock rings. But it didn¡¯t work at all. The shock rings were especially tight. It looked as if they had been put on the black dragon when he was very young. The black dragon was older now, but the shock rings were still the same size. They were stuck in the black dragon¡¯s flesh and looked as if they had fused with his body. If Huanhuan forcefully removed them, she might cause serious damage to the black dragon. Huanhuan scolded the bastard who put the electric shock rings on the black dragon in her heart. The system said, ¡°You have to find the owner who put the shock rings on the black dragon and destroy the control panel in his hand to open the shock rings.¡± ¡°What does the control panel look like?¡± The system said, ¡°Go look for it first. If you see it, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Huanhuan immediately flew into the sky and quickly found Sang Ye behind the demon race¡¯s army. Beside Sang Ye stood Han Ying and a white-haired old beast. She focused and saw a metal disc in front of the white-haired old beast. There was a purple crystal on the plate that was releasing electricity. The system said that was the control panel. Huanhuan leaned over and rushed toward the metal disc! When Han Ying realized that the silver dragon in the sky was suddenly charging at him. He immediately transformed into the king cobra and ordered everyone to retreat! Such a large adult dragon could instantly turn them into nothing with a casual dragon breath! Tao Wei wanted to pick up the metal disc on the ground, but the cobra beside him grabbed him by the waist and quickly dragged him away. At the same time, the silver dragon had already landed. She grabbed the metal disc, and the purple crystal on it rolled to the ground. The disc was crumpled into a ball by the silver dragon. Tao Wei¡¯s heart ached when he saw this. If the control panel was destroyed, it meant that the electric shock rings could no longer be used. The black dragon would never take orders from him again. Huanhuan turned to look at Tao Wei. She had seen this old man pick up the control panel just now. It seemed that the bastard who tortured the black dragon with the electric shock rings was this old man! She flew up, opened her mouth, and prepared to spit dragon breath at the old guy. However, Sang Ye rushed out at this moment! He didn¡¯t care about Tao Wei, but he couldn¡¯t ignore his uncle. He wanted to cover Han Ying¡¯s retreat. Seeing him appear, Huanhuan could only swallow her dragon breath. She looked deeply at Sang Ye and spat out a word. ¡°Move!¡± When Sang Ye heard her voice, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°You¡¯re Yu Tian?¡± He knew that she was very strong, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be a dragon! Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you. Get out of my way!¡± Although he was shocked, Sang Ye insisted on not compromising. ¡°No, I can¡¯t let you hurt my uncle.¡± Huanhuan asked word by word, ¡°Must you help the wicked?¡± Chapter 467 - If You Move Again, I’ll Smack Your Butt! Chapter 467: If You Move Again, I¡¯ll Smack Your Butt! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Sang Ye said, ¡°We¡¯re on different sides. You think I¡¯m helping the wicked, but I think I¡¯m just doing what I have to do.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Huanhuan raised her wings and sent Sang Ye flying. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you what you should do and what you shouldn¡¯t do today!¡± Seeing Sang Ye fall far away, Han Ying¡¯s expression changed. He immediately put down Tao Wei and instructed the demon army to surround the silver dragon. Although the silver dragon was powerful, they had an advantage in numbers. As long as they cooperated well, even if they couldn¡¯t kill the silver dragon, they could at least deal a heavy blow to the dragon! Relying on her huge size, Huanhuan looked down at these demon beasts. They were like a group of ants in her eyes. She could casually raise his claws and stomp them down. Han Ying commanded the army of demons to continuously pounce on Huanhuan. All kinds of attacks were aimed at her. However, the dragons¡¯ naturally thick skin and scales rendered their attacks near useless. She swept and stomped, and in the blink of an eye, she finished off another large group of demon beasts. Seeing this, Tao Wei felt that this was not a solution. If this continued, no matter how many beasts there were, they would be killed by the silver dragon. ¡°Looks like I have to use that move.¡± Tao Wei gritted his teeth and carefully took out a hide bag. He opened the hide, revealing a few black eggshells. These were the eggshells left behind by the black dragon after he hatched. Tao Wei bit the tip of his tongue and squeezed a few drops of blood onto the eggshells. Then, he chanted a few words. Before long, dark red demonic patterns appeared on the surface of the eggshells. At the same time, dark red demonic patterns appeared between the black dragon¡¯s eyebrows. His eyes were quickly dyed scarlet as he spread his wings and flew into the sky. Seeing the black dragon flying over, Tao Wei smiled proudly. This magic pattern contract was the greatest result he had produced in many years. He had not used this method before because he was not 100% sure that he would succeed. If he failed, he would suffer the backlash of the magic pattern contract. In a moment of desperation, Tao Wei decided to take the risk. In the end, it worked! The demonic patterns had already been successfully inscribed onto the black dragon¡¯s body. He had already been demonized and completely lost his mind. He had become a puppet dragon controlled by Tao Wei! Under Tao Wei¡¯s control, the black dragon pounced on the silver dragon! At this moment, Huanhuan was focused on dealing with those annoying ¡®ants¡¯. She did not expect the black dragon to suddenly rush over, let alone ambush her! His sharp dragon claws pierced into the silver dragon¡¯s back! The silver dragon cried out in pain. Huanhuan struggled to turn around and break free of the black dragon¡¯s claws. She then pounced on him. With her huge body, she pressed the black dragon firmly to the ground. Huanhuan felt a burning pain in her back. She must have been seriously injured. She was furious. ¡°Are you crazy? How dare you attack your own people?!¡± The black dragon had completely lost his mind. He only kept struggling. The demonic patterns on his forehead became even redder. The system said, ¡°He¡¯s been demonized.¡± Huanhuan was in disbelief. ¡°Can dragons be demonized too? The methods of this demon are too terrifying!¡± ¡°Of course, an adult dragon won¡¯t be demonized, but this black dragon is still underaged. Coupled with the fact that he was just electrocuted and his body is very weak, the chances of him being forcefully demonized are much higher. Moreover, if I¡¯m not wrong, the person who forcefully demonized him must have used the black dragon¡¯s eggshells.¡± The eggshells of a dragon were equivalent to the placenta of a human. The eggshells were very important to them. Under normal circumstances, dragons would eat their eggshells after they were born. Firstly, it was to nourish their bodies. Secondly, it was to prevent the eggshells from falling into the hands of others as that would only bring about big trouble. The black dragon was hatched by Tao Wei using a special method. Tao Wei then deliberately hid his eggshells. The black dragon had no one to teach him these things, so he naturally didn¡¯t know how important the eggshells were. That was what led to today¡¯s situation. Huanhuan gritted her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s that old guy again. I have to kill him!¡± The system said, ¡°Ignore that old guy for now. Think of a way to erase the demonic patterns on the black dragon.¡± ¡°You can erase magic patterns?¡± ¡°Of course. They can¡¯t be erased if they¡¯ve been there for a long time, but the demonic patterns on the black dragon¡¯s body are still very fresh. You should be able to succeed if you forcefully erase them with dragon blood.¡± For the first time, Huanhuan heard about magic patterns. The wound on the silver dragon¡¯s back was very large. In addition, she had spent a lot of effort suppressing the black dragon. The wound had torn open even more. Blood flowed down the wound and landed on the black dragon. Huanhuan freed a claw, dipped it in dragon blood, and smeared it on the black dragon¡¯s forehead. The black dragon struggled violently to resist. Huanhuan pressed him down and threatened fiercely, ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll smack your butt!¡± Either the black dragon understood her threat or the dragon blood was doing its job as his struggles gradually eased. The magic pattern contract gradually disappeared under the interference of the dragon blood. As the owner of the contract, Tao Wei suffered the backlash of the contract and spat out a mouthful of blood! He clutched his chest and fell to the ground with a pale face. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Han Ying, hurry! Take this opportunity to kill that silver dragon!¡± The silver dragon actually dared to erase the magic pattern contract he had painstakingly completed. He had to kill that dragon! Han Ying originally wanted the two dragons to kill each other so that he could benefit from it. Unexpectedly, the black dragon gradually calmed down. Seeing that the silver dragon was about to free up her hands to deal with them, Han Ying immediately gathered the army of demons and pounced on the silver dragon like a tide. He planned to kill her while she was busy! Han Ying deliberately let the demon army focus on the wound on the silver dragon¡¯s back! Sang Ye rushed over and stood in front of the silver dragon. He swung his snake tail and shook off the demon beasts who were scratching and biting the silver dragon. Han Ying questioned sternly, ¡°Sang Ye, what are you doing?!¡± Sang Ye did not know what he was doing either. When he saw that the silver dragon was injured, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart clench. Especially when his uncle commanded the army of demons to attack the silver dragon. He couldn¡¯t control his body and quickly slithered in the direction of the silver dragon. When he came back to his senses, he was already fighting to protect the silver dragon. Han Ying looked at him with disappointment. The black dragon had completely regained his senses. Huanhuan let go of him, turned around, and flicked her tail, sending all the demon beasts who had ambushed her flying. Han Ying knew that he had missed the opportunity to launch a sneak attack. He made a prompt decision and ordered a retreat! The demon army immediately retreated like a tide. Sang Ye looked at the wound on the silver dragon¡¯s back and wanted to say something, but his uncle pulled him away. Tao Wei, who was dying from the backlash of the contract, was also carried away by two demon beasts. The wound on Huanhuan¡¯s back hurt badly. The loss of blood made her dizzy. Chapter 468 - This Is A Death Penalty! Chapter 468: This Is A Death Penalty! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan no longer had the strength to chase after the demons. She fell to the ground and transformed back into human form. To avoid being exposed, she wrapped her wings around herself. The black dragon got up and walked over. He lowered his head and nuzzled her wings. ¡°How are you?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s voice was weak. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The black dragon was anxious when he smelled the blood on her. Huanhuan forced out the words, ¡°Get me out of here.¡± The black dragon couldn¡¯t understand her. Huanhuan could only imitate the pronunciation in the dragon language and repeat what she had just said. The black dragon finally managed to understand. He picked her up carefully, turned his head, and placed her on his back. Then, he flapped his wings and flew into the sky. In the blink of an eye, he was gone. Huanhuan lay on the black dragon¡¯s back and took out her dragon spear with difficulty. She asked the black crystal pendant to guide her. ¡°Little Black, as long as you follow the direction pointed by this black crystal pendant, we can return home. I¡¯m very tired now and need to rest. Wake me up when we¡¯re home, do you understand?¡± She didn¡¯t know the black dragon¡¯s name, so she casually named him ¡®Little Black¡¯. The black dragon didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with the name. ¡°Alright.¡± The wound on Huanhuan¡¯s back was still bleeding. She felt her body temperature drop. There was nothing she could do now. She could only close her eyes and rest to conserve what little energy she had left. ¡­ At this moment, Tao Wei was also seriously injured. He felt as if his internal organs were being roasted on a fire. His hatred for the silver dragon and the black dragon reached its peak. He endured the pain in his body and gritted his teeth. ¡°That silver dragon is seriously injured. The black dragon is young and ignorant. Bring your men and chase after them. Find a chance to kill them!¡± Han Ying frowned. ¡°Even if the silver dragon is seriously injured, we might not be able to defeat the black dragon with our strength. Even if we manage to defeat him, it¡¯ll definitely be a tragic victory.¡± The price was too high. It was not worth it! However, Tao Wei said, ¡°The dragon race is an extremely protective race. If they know that we controlled the black dragon to injure the silver dragon, they¡¯ll definitely think of ways to take revenge. At that time, the entire demon race won¡¯t be able to escape the revenge of the dragon race! Instead of waiting for our deaths, we might as well take the initiative to attack and kill those two dragons to prevent future trouble!¡± New novel chapters are published on novelB(i)n.NET. Han Ying thought for a moment and felt that Tao Wei made sense. ¡°Rest first. I¡¯ll arrange for our men to chase after the two dragons.¡± Hearing this, the hatred in Tao Wei¡¯s heart eased a little. He lay back on the bed, closed his eyes, and continued to rest. Han Ying walked out of the tent and called Sang Ye and three other trusted generals over. ¡°I¡¯m going to arrange for a team to pursue the silver dragon and the black dragon. Are any of you willing to carry out this mission?¡± The four of them had seen how powerful the dragon race was. It was not easy to chase after the dragons. If they were not careful, they would be completely wiped out. The three beast generals were a little hesitant. Only Sang Ye stood up without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Han Ying stared at his face and reprimanded in a low voice, ¡°I haven¡¯t settled the score with you for protecting the silver dragon on the battlefield just now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to accept the punishment.¡± ¡°Changing sides on the battlefield is equivalent to betraying the enemy. This is a capital crime!¡± Sang Ye¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°I can apologize with my life.¡± ¡°You!¡± Han Ying was furious with him. ¡°You know that I can¡¯t bear to kill you, so you deliberately said that, right?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean that.¡± Han Ying suppressed his anger. ¡°Tell me the truth. Why did you protect that silver dragon? Do you know each other?¡± ¡°I followed your orders to capture Shuang Yin and encountered the silver dragon there. I couldn¡¯t beat the dragon, so I retreated with my army.¡± Han Ying did not believe that this was the only relationship between them. He pressed, ¡°Since you¡¯re not involved with her, why were you protecting her so desperately?¡± Sang Ye thought for a long time before saying slowly, ¡°I find the dragon very familiar. I think the dragon is someone I knew in the past.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Sang Ye shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Han Ying looked at him resentfully. ¡°You find the dragon familiar even though you don¡¯t remember. Your feelings are really strong!¡± Sang Ye lowered his head in silence. Seeing how stubborn he was, Han Ying was furious. He shouted, ¡°No matter what, you have to be punished for violating military orders! Men, tie him up and punish him according to military law!¡± According to military law, Sang Ye should die. Hearing this, the other three beast generals quickly advised. ¡°Lord Han Ying, please calm down! Sang Ye is young and impetuous. It¡¯s inevitable that he¡¯ll be impulsive. On account of his previous contributions, please spare him this time!¡± ¡°Yes, yes! The young should be forgiven when they make mistakes. Don¡¯t lower yourself to his level.¡± ¡°If the child is disobedient, just teach him a lesson. How can you use military law? Don¡¯t be rash!¡± ¡­ Under the persuasion of the three generals, Han Ying finally gave up the idea of using military law. He only got someone to lock Sang Ye up so that things could be explained to the others. It was a light punishment for a serious crime. No one else would have been able to enjoy this treatment. As Han Ying¡¯s trusted aides, the three generals naturally knew how much Han Ying valued his nephew. Although he said that he would use military law, he was just going through the motions. If he didn¡¯t even punish Sang Ye lightly, other beasts would say that he was biased toward his nephew and it¡¯d affect his future. In the end, Han Ying did all this for Sang Ye. Therefore, the three generals took the opportunity to put on a show with Han Ying so that the uncle and nephew could have a way out. At the same time, this matter could be quietly resolved. Sang Ye was locked in a dark dungeon. He did not eat or drink. He could not even straighten his back. Han Ying opened the skylight and looked at Sang Ye sitting motionless on the ground. ¡°Do you know your mistake?¡± Sang Ye looked up at him. ¡°Uncle.¡± But he had no intention of admitting her mistake. Han Ying sighed. ¡°You haven¡¯t learned anything else, but you¡¯ve learned a lot from your mother!¡± Sang Ye apologized. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me. I don¡¯t need your apology.¡± Han Ying rubbed his temples. He had really lost his temper after being tormented by his nephew. ¡°If you really want to appease me, hurry up and get rid of those two dragons. It¡¯ll be a form of redemption!¡± Sang Ye immediately perked up. ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡± Han Ying was furious when he saw him like this. ¡°It¡¯s as if I raised this nephew for nothing!¡± With that, Han Ying left without looking back. The skylight was not closed. Sang Ye climbed out and saw that Fei Jue was standing there. Fei Jue said respectfully, ¡°The people I¡¯ve prepared for you are already waiting at the entrance of the camp. They¡¯re all elite soldiers carefully selected by Lord Han Ying. They¡¯ll be at your disposal in the future.¡± Sang Ye glanced at him. ¡°Help me tell Uncle that I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sang Ye strode out of the camp with a team of nearly a hundred people. They chased after the two dragons. Sang Ye was worried about the silver dragon¡¯s injuries. He had to see for himself how the dragon was doing. Chapter 469 - Killing A Demigod Chapter 469: Killing A Demigod Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Not long after Sang Ye left, Tao Wei dragged his weak body up. He knew very well that even with Sang Ye and those elite soldiers of the demon race, they were no match for the dragons. Tao Wei asked them to chase after the dragons, but he never expected them to really kill them. He just wanted them to slow down the dragons so that he could have time to ask Father for help. In the center of the demon territory, a huge jellyfish floated on the lake. Countless thin and long translucent tentacles floated in the air. Tao Wei knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the lake. ¡°Father, I want to see you.¡± A moment later, Xing Chen¡¯s voice floated out of the jellyfish. ¡°What is it?¡± Tao Wei knelt on the ground respectfully. ¡°Father, the dragon egg you gave me successfully hatched a black dragon, but that black dragon was taken away by another silver dragon. I was seriously injured by them.¡± Xing Chen didn¡¯t care if Tao Wei was injured, but he was a little interested in the silver dragon Tao Wei mentioned. ¡°What silver dragon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an adult silver dragon. It¡¯s very big and powerful.¡± Tao Wei recalled carefully. ¡°Before he turned into a silver dragon, he was a tall, thin beast. He had short black hair and held a spear in his hand.¡± Xing Chen¡¯s voice became meaningful. ¡°It¡¯s her, but isn¡¯t she already dead¡­¡± Tao Wei didn¡¯t hear him clearly. ¡°Who¡¯s dead?¡± ¡°Yu Tian, the most talented female beast of the dragon race. She has a demigod body and is very strong. Even if all of you join forces, you won¡¯t be her match.¡± Tao Wei did not expect that silver dragon to have such a powerful background. He immediately broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°The dragon race has always been protective. We injured Yu Tian this time. What if she takes revenge on us in the future?¡± ¡°That¡¯s your business. Since you dared to hurt her and let her go, you have to be prepared for her to kill you and come back for revenge.¡± Tao Wei¡¯s pale face turned even paler. His forehead hit the ground. ¡°Please save me, Father!¡± But Xing Chen didn¡¯t give any more replies. Tao Wei was extremely anxious, but he did not dare to urge him. He could only kneel for a long time. He was weak to begin with, and he was already exhausted to have forced himself here. It wasn¡¯t long before he passed out from exhaustion. ¡­ This was the Sea of Illusions. The boundless black seawater was almost one with the night. In the middle of the ocean was a small island. The island was filled with green bamboo, peanuts, and potatoes. The green leaves looked especially eye-catching at night. The thin young man sat on the grass, his amber eyes staring at the stone slab in his hand as he carved seriously. Behind him was a small mountain of stone slabs. Those slabs were all engraved with portraits of Huanhuan. They were all personally carved by Xing Chen. There were a lot of them. There was a stone bed not far from him. New novel chapters are published on novelB(i)n.NET. Huanhuan¡¯s corpse was lying quietly on the stone bed. She was wearing a long dress made of the best shark silk. Her long black hair was loose, and her eyes were closed. Her beautiful face added a lot of brightness to the originally dark and cold Sea of Illusions. Other than her face being too pale, she looked no different from a living person. Anyone who didn¡¯t know better would think she was just asleep. In no time, Xing Chen had carved a vivid portrait. He looked at the portrait on the stone slab, then looked up at Huanhuan on the stone bed with satisfaction. Xing Chen stood up and casually placed the stone slab on the mountain behind him, adding a little more height to the mountain of stone slabs. He dusted off his hands and walked slowly to the stone bed. He gently stroked Huanhuan¡¯s cheek with the back of his hand and sighed almost reverently. ¡°Your face is perfect.¡± No matter how long he looked at her, he still found her extremely beautiful. His hand slid down Huanhuan¡¯s cheek, neck, and chest before finally stopping at her abdomen. This spot should have been badly mutilated, but it was sewn up by Xing Chen. He stitched it so carefully that the stitches were barely visible. But that wasn¡¯t enough for Xing Chen. He couldn¡¯t allow her to have any flaws. Xing Chen gently stroked her abdomen and whispered in her ear, his tone extremely gentle, ¡°I heard that the soup made from dragon bones can grow flesh and bones. I¡¯ll get you two dragons later.¡± Huanhuan still didn¡¯t react. Xing Chen was a little disappointed. Compared to the beautiful but cold corpse in front of him, he preferred the lively female. Especially when she smiled. It made him feel a rare warmth. If only she could be revived¡­ Xing Chen took her hand and lowered his head to kiss the back of it. ¡°Be good and rest here. I¡¯m going out to do something. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡­ When Tao Wei woke up from his coma, he opened his eyes and saw that Xing Chen had appeared in front of him. Tao Wei immediately dragged his tired body to the ground and bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Father!¡± Xing Chen looked down at him. ¡°Where did those two dragons go?¡± ¡°They¡¯re flying southeast.¡± ¡°Southeast¡­¡± Xing Chen looked thoughtful. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re going home.¡± He put one hand behind his back and walked away. Tao Wei quickly asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill a demigod.¡± When the last word was uttered, Xing Chen had disappeared. ¡­ Shuang Yun and Xue Ling rushed to the battlefield with a mighty beast army. However, the battle was already over. The beast soldiers were checking the battlefield to see if there were any survivors. Xue Ling flew across the entire battlefield with the feathered beasts, but he could not find Yu Tian. In the end, he found a pool of dark red blood on a patch of grass. As soon as he approached, he could smell that it was dragon blood! Could it be that Yu Tian was injured?! Xue Ling¡¯s heart tightened. He immediately flew back to Shuang Yun and told him what he had discovered. Shuang Yun called over a beast general. This general had always been stationed nearby. When the demons invaded, he led the beast soldiers to fight the enemy and knew the situation on the battlefield very well. He started with the black dragon¡¯s appearance, then mentioned the silver dragon getting injured. Finally taken, he told them that the silver dragon was away by the black dragon. Xue Ling was even more certain of his guess now. Yu Tian was injured, and he was seriously injured! He pressed, ¡°Do you know where the two dragons flew to?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where they went. I only know that they flew in that direction.¡± The beast general pointed southeast. Xue Ling immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go after them now!¡± He brought the feather beasts to chase after Yu Tian. Shuang Yun stayed on the battlefield and personally supervised the beast soldiers to calculate the losses. At the same time, he prevented the demon army from making another attack. Chapter 470 - I’ll Fight Him! Chapter 470: I¡¯ll Fight Him! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The black dragon flew in the direction indicated by the black crystal pendant for nearly 10 days before finally seeing the legendary Dragon Island. Dragon Island floated on the sea, surrounded by a storm. It was a natural barrier to prevent outsiders from entering. This storm barrier was useless against the dragons. The black dragon carried Huanhuan and easily passed through the storm before landing on Dragon Island. The island was filled with birds and flowers. The trees were filled with fruits. It was like a secluded paradise, quiet and beautiful. The black dragon woke Huanhuan. Huanhuan opened her eyes with difficulty. She raised her head and looked around. So this was Dragon Island. The black dragon asked, ¡°Is this our home?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re home.¡± Huanhuan struggled to sit up, but when she moved, the wound on her back would tear open again. She gritted her teeth in pain. ¡°It hurts!¡± The black dragon didn¡¯t know what to do to help her. He was anxious. The system said, ¡°There¡¯s a dragon pool on Dragon Island. Go there and soak. It¡¯s good for healing wounds.¡± Huanhuan quickly had the black dragon carry her and fly around Dragon Island. Soon, she found a steaming pool at the top of the mountain in the center of Dragon Island. It looked like a natural hot spring, but it didn¡¯t have the sulfuric smell unique to hot springs. The dragon pool was large enough to accommodate an entire adult dragon. There were strange rocks beside the pool. The black dragon carefully lowered Huanhuan into the dragon pool. The wound on her back stung for a moment when she entered the water, but the feeling quickly disappeared. Warm water enveloped Huanhuan¡¯s body. She felt all her pores open. It was very comfortable. She looked up and saw the black dragon squatting beside her and staring at her without blinking. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed. Huanhuan said to him, ¡°Go and play. I¡¯ll rest here for a while.¡± The black dragon wagged his tail, unwilling to leave. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you being here alone.¡± ¡°This is Dragon Island. Only dragons can enter. We¡¯re safe here,¡± Huanhuan said when he still refused to leave. ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry. Go to the island and see if there¡¯s anything to eat.¡± She paused and added, ¡°While you¡¯re at it, see if there¡¯s any prey. Help me peel a hide and bring it back.¡± When she transformed into a dragon, the bear fur coat was torn apart because it could not withstand the size of a dragon. Now, she desperately needed some clothes. Upload first at NOvel[Bin][.]Net Hearing her words, the black dragon hesitated for a moment. After confirming that their surroundings were indeed safe, he spread his wings and flew to find food and hide for her. Huanhuan sighed. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m raising another son.¡± The system sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to have another grandson.¡± ¡°First, it was Xing Chen, and now, it¡¯s Little Black. Your grandsons are really getting bigger and bigger.¡± The system immediately tensed up. ¡°Don¡¯t mention the demon king¡¯s name. What if he really appears?!¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t care. ¡°How is that possible? He should be in the demon race now, enjoying the feeling of being admired by everyone. How can he come to a remote place like Dragon Island? Don¡¯t be too suspicious!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she felt a cold breeze. The space above the Dragon Pool distorted into a vortex. A familiar dark figure emerged from the vortex. Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± The system shouted, ¡°You jinx! I told you to spout nonsense about his name! Look! The great demon king is here now!¡± Damn! She had just mentioned his name, but here he was right in front of her! Huanhuan was frightened. She wanted to fly, but then she remembered that she was naked. If she flew now, her naked body would be seen! She immediately closed her eyes, pinched her nose, and sank into the water. Xing Chen emerged from the vortex, his feet steady on the water. The vortex quickly disappeared behind him. He looked around. He had clearly heard someone talking here just now. Why had the person disappeared in the blink of an eye? Under the water, Huanhuan covered her mouth and nose tightly, not daring to move. The system said in a trembling voice, ¡°Why would the great demon king suddenly come here? Don¡¯t tell me he found you here? But that¡¯s not right. He should already know that you were killed. Now that you¡¯ve changed your identity, it¡¯s impossible for him to recognize you! Is this just a coincidence?¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t care why Xing Chen was here now. She just wanted to know when he would leave! She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore! The system sensed her abnormality and quickly comforted her, saying, ¡°Wait a little longer. He¡¯s leaving soon.¡± Xing Chen stepped steadily on the water and walked to the shore as if he was walking on flat ground. Just as he was about to leave, the black dragon flew back with a large bunch of fruits and hides in his mouth. The two met by chance. The black dragon sensed the aura of a powerhouse from the other party. He immediately spat out the fruits and hides in his mouth and let out a hurried dragon roar, warning the other party to leave Dragon Island immediately! Xing Chen looked him up and down. ¡°So you¡¯re the black dragon that Tao Wei hatched. Although you¡¯re a little small, your dragon bones should still be usable.¡± The black dragon did not understand what he was saying, but it could sense that the other party was up to no good. He immediately bared its sharp fangs and pounced at Xing Chen! Huanhuan, who was hiding underwater, heard a dragon roar. It was full of warning and expulsion. Huanhuan reacted in an instant. Oh no, the black dragon must have encountered Xing Chen! If the two of them fought, the black dragon would definitely suffer! Huanhuan couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She struggled to stick her head out of the water. She saw a round black hole appear at Xing Chen¡¯s food. When the black dragon approached him, countless white bone claws extended from the black hole. They grabbed the black dragon¡¯s legs and dragged him down! The system said, ¡°This is a domain ability unique to Xing Chen. He can cut through space dimensions and create a dark domain. As long as an enemy falls into his domain, they¡¯ll immediately be lost in the illusion he creates and be killed.¡± Huanhuan was shocked. This ability was too abnormal! ¡°Most importantly, his dark domain works on souls too. In other words, if you fall into his dark domain, our true identities will be exposed!¡± This was also why the system was especially afraid of the demon king! Huanhuan was so frightened that her legs went weak. If Xing Chen discovered her true identity, he would definitely not let her off! The system said, ¡°Let¡¯s escape before he finds you!¡± ¡°If we run, what will happen to Little Black? If anything happens to him, Yu Tian¡¯s last wish won¡¯t be fulfilled!¡± The system didn¡¯t know what to do. Huanhuan refused to believe it. ¡°I¡¯m a demigod now. Don¡¯t I have any hope of winning against Xing Chen?¡± ¡°You do, but you¡¯re seriously injured now. The chances of winning are slim.¡± Seeing that the black dragon was about to be dragged into the dark domain, Huanhuan made up her mind. She gritted her teeth and endured the pain in her back. She transformed into a silver dragon and flapped her wings to pounce on Xing Chen! She would fight it out with him! Chapter 471 - So It’s Her. What a Surprise… Chapter 471: So It¡¯s Her. What a Surprise¡­ Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Actually, when Xing Chen first arrived at the dragon pool, he had already seen the dragon spear placed by the pool. It was Yu Tian¡¯s special dragon spear. If the spear was placed here, then she must be here too. So when the silver dragon rushed out aggressively, Xing Chen was not surprised. He raised his right hand and drew a black circle in midair. The circle turned into a black hole, and countless bone claws extended from it to grab the silver dragon! Huanhuan knew how powerful this black hole was. She quickly braked in midair and changed directions to fly toward the black dragon. She grabbed the black dragon¡¯s back and dragged him out. The black dragon matched her movements and kicked the bone claws away. When he was free, the silver dragon immediately released her claws. The black dragon followed her out. The black dragon was furious that he had almost been caught. He wanted to rush over to Xing Chen, but the silver dragon stopped him in time. Huanhuan said, ¡°You¡¯re no match for him. Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Huanhuan interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m still injured. If we continue fighting, both of us will die here!¡± The black dragon smelled blood on her and realized that the wound on her back had opened again. Blood was seeping out. He was so worried about her health that he didn¡¯t dare disagree again. The latest_epi_sodes are on_the novel(bin).???.website. The silver dragon flew out to sea with the black dragon. Xing Chen didn¡¯t move. He watched the silver and black figures quickly disappear into the distance. The black hole under his feet expanded rapidly. The black hole picked up its pace. Countless bone claws extended from the black hole. The silver dragon and black dragon were grabbed at the same time! This time, there were more bone claws and they were stronger. The black dragon couldn¡¯t break free. Huanhuan felt that the wound on her back had opened wide. It was so painful that she almost fainted. She gritted her teeth and helped the black dragon tear away the bone claws on his legs. The black dragon was free. He flapped his wings and retreated a distance. The black dragon saw that the silver dragon was still caught in the black hole and turned to save her again. Huanhuan roared at him, ¡°Go! Leave me alone!¡± If the black dragon rushed back now, they would both be devoured by the black hole. It was better to let the black dragon flee. Even if only one of them could flee, it was better than both of them dying here. Huanhuan shouted, ¡°Go! Save me after you obtain the inheritance of the dragon race!¡± Not long after he said this, the silver dragon was dragged into the black hole by the bone claws. At the same time, Stardust sensed that there seemed to be something strange about the silver dragon. The soul in her body did not match her body. It was as if someone had forcefully stuffed a soul into Yu Tian¡¯s body. After careful observation, Xing Chen quickly saw the soul¡¯s exact appearance. He smiled. ¡°So it¡¯s her. What an unexpected surprise¡­¡± The black dragon tried to rush into the black hole to save the silver dragon. Unfortunately, he was too late. The huge black hole was like a terrifying beast. It ate its prey and closed its mouth in satisfaction. The black hole quickly closed, returned to Xing Chen¡¯s foot, became a small black dot, and finally disappeared. The black dragon pounced on Xing Chen! The dragon claw pierced Xing Chen¡¯s body. But in the next second, Xing Chen¡¯s body twisted into a blur, turned to dust, and disappeared. The black dragon missed. Xing Chen was gone, and so was the black hole under his feet. There was only an unconscious silver dragon on the ground. The black dragon landed on the ground and nuzzled the silver dragon¡¯s neck. He realized that she was completely dead. ¡­ Sang Ye led the demon army southeast. They encountered an endless sea. Sang Ye got the army to set up camp. He said, ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll go to the sea to take a look.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The demons immediately followed Sang Ye¡¯s orders and began to set up camp. Sang Ye turned into a python and sank into the sea. He swung his snake tail and moved quickly through the water. After swimming for about half a day, he finally saw Dragon Island, but it was surrounded by a storm barrier. If he wanted to enter Dragon Island, he had to pass through this barrier. Sang Ye looked at the crazy storm in front of him and pondered for a moment. In the end, he decided to take the risk and rush in to take a look. He sank to the bottom and tried to pass under the storm barrier. Unexpectedly, there was also a storm rolling underwater. The seawater was muddy. After Sang Ye entered, he could not see anything clearly. Coupled with the crazy stirring of the storm, he quickly lost his way. The python struggled desperately in the storm, but in the process, he accidentally bumped into a reef. His head was bleeding from a large wound. The python blacked out and fainted. He was dragged into the whirlpool by the storm and fell into the abyss. ¡­ Not long after the demons arrived at the sea, Xue Ling flew to the sea with the feathered beasts. A sharp-eyed feathered beast saw the demons on the ground and immediately reported this matter to Elder Xue Ling. Xue Ling looked down at the demon beasts. They were just insignificant minions. He looked away and said, ¡°Ignore them and continue forward.¡± He was very worried about Yu Tian¡¯s safety. Now, he just wanted to find Yu Tian as soon as possible. As for everything else, he had to step aside. Xue Ling flew across the sea with the feathered beasts and headed straight for Dragon Island. As expected, his path was blocked by the storm barrier. It was unknown how the storm was formed. It occupied the bottom of the sea and the sky. No matter how high the feather tribe flew, they could not get past the storm. In the end, Xue Ling could only say to the feathered beasts, ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll go in and take a look alone.¡± The feathered beasts were very confident in his strength and immediately agreed in unison. ¡°Alright!¡± Xue Ling flapped his huge red wings and rushed into the storm alone. The storm was extremely ferocious, but it was nothing to Xue Ling. He ignored the crazily twisting storm and forcefully broke through the storm barrier with an unstoppable aura! When Xue Ling landed on Dragon Island, his red feather robe was already wrinkled by the wind. His long golden hair was also very messy. He was in a sorry state. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to tidy up his appearance. He immediately spread his wings and flew into the sky again, looking for Yu Tian. Soon, he saw the silver dragon. Xue Ling landed on the ground and saw that the silver dragon was lying motionless. The black dragon was trying to nudge her. He purred as he tried to wake her. Xue Ling raised his hand to touch the silver dragon¡¯s back and realized that her body was gradually turning cold. Dragons had very high temperatures. Their bodies would only turn cold after they died. Xue Ling immediately asked, ¡°What happened? How did Yu Tian become like this?¡± The black dragon looked up at him. Normally, the black dragon would have driven out this outsider who had trespassed on Dragon Island. But now that the silver dragon was dead, the black dragon was too sad to care about anyone else. Seeing that the black dragon was ignoring him, Xue Ling had no choice but to find the answer himself. He looked around and realized that there were many signs of a fight. It was obvious that a nasty fight had just taken place here. Xue Ling closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He was vaguely aware of a familiar aura. It was a cold aura from the dark abyss. It was the aura left behind by Xing Chen. Chapter 472 - Soul-Devouring Vine Chapter 472: Soul-Devouring Vine Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When light appeared in front of Huanhuan again, she realized that she was standing on the edge of the cliff. In front of her was a bottomless dark abyss. ¡®Where am I? Huanhuan looked confused. She looked down at herself and realized that her body had returned to its original state. Her fair and delicate feet were on the ground, and her legs were slender and straight. She was wearing a long dress made of shark silk. Her black hair reached her waist, and her skin was so fair that it almost glowed. She touched her cheek. ¡°Why am I back to normal? Little Brat, do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± The system¡¯s voice came from behind her. ¡°This is the dark domain created by Xing Chen. Your soul has been sucked in. From now on, everything you see is fake. Don¡¯t believe it.¡± Huanhuan immediately turned around and saw the system standing not far away. He was slender and thin. He was wearing a white shark silk robe. His pale golden hair fell to its waist. White shark silk veil covered the eyes on his pale and handsome face. Behind him was endless darkness. He looked even more ethereal, as if he could float away with the wind at any time. Huanhuan quickly ran over. ¡°How do we get out of here?¡± ¡°Find Xing Chen and kill him.¡± Huanhuan was very nervous. ¡°He¡¯s so powerful. He must have discovered our existence by now. Can we really kill him?¡± The system took her hand, wrapped his large palm around hers, and gave her strength. ¡°If you want to, you can dominate everything and win every battle.¡± He took out a bone knife from somewhere and handed it to Huanhuan. ¡°Take it in case you need it.¡± Huanhuan held the bone knife with one hand and nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± Countless beasts had gathered by the cliff. They had transformed into their beast forms, revealing their sharp fangs and claws as they stared warily at the bottom of the cliff. They didn¡¯t seem to see the system beside Huanhuan. No one looked at him twice. He was completely invisible to them. Huanhuan asked, ¡°What are they doing?¡± The system said, ¡°They¡¯re waiting for something.¡± ¡°What are they waiting for?¡± ¡°A dirty thing from the dark abyss.¡± Huanhuan seemed to understand. She craned her neck and looked into the abyss. It was dark below. She couldn¡¯t see anything. She heard the beasts discussing at the edge of the cliff. ¡°We have to kill him today!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If we don¡¯t kill him, he¡¯ll eat all the living things on this continent!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t understand how such a disgusting monster can exist in this world!¡± The latest_epi_sodes are on_the novel(bin).???.website. ¡­ A moment later, there was a rustling at the bottom of the cliff. Something seemed to be climbing up! Everyone was on guard, and the atmosphere became extremely tense. Huanhuan knew that all of this was fake, but she still couldn¡¯t help but tense up. The system held her hand tightly and comforted her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± The first thing to reach out from the bottom of the cliff was a black vine. It was as thick as an adult¡¯s arm. There were also fine burrs on the surface of the vine, and a few red leaves with sharp serrations hung from it. It was a very odd vine. As soon as they saw the black vine, all the beasts immediately pounced on it and fought to bite and tear it apart! However, a second, a third, and a fourth¡­ Countless black vines extended from the abyss. The beasts desperately bit and tore, trying to destroy all those vines. However, their attacks were still not as fast as the black vines. Some of the weaker beasts were accidentally swept up by the black vines and dragged into the endless dark abyss. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared, leaving behind only a deafening scream. The number of beasts decreased, but the number of black vines increased. The scales of victory gradually tilted toward the black vines. The beasts¡¯ attacks began to falter. They had no choice but to retreat as they fought, trying to leave this dangerous cliff. They would bring enough people to fight these ferocious black vines next time. Huanhuan looked at the black vines and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are they?¡± The system watched everything coldly. He was so calm that he was almost cold. ¡°They¡¯re called Soul-Devouring Vine.¡± ¡°Soul-Devouring Vine?¡± ¡°Like the Divine Wood, it¡¯s a very ancient divine plant. If the Divine Wood is the symbol of life, the Soul-Devouring Vine is the symbol of death. It was born in the darkness and grows in the abyss. It uses the method of sucking souls and lives to strengthen itself. Compared to the name of the Soul-Devouring Vine, beasts prefer to call it a monster.¡± The vines of the Soul-Devouring Vine pierced into the body of a beast. In the blink of an eye, they sucked away all his flesh, leaving only his bones. Huanhuan¡¯s scalp went numb. ¡°This Soul-Devouring Vine is really powerful. Even with so many beasts, they can¡¯t kill it.¡± ¡°The Soul-Devouring Vine is immortal. Even a god can¡¯t kill it. Of course, these beasts are no match for it.¡± While the two of them were talking, the remaining beasts were all sucked dry by the Soul-Devouring Vine. The ground was filled with messy bones, and the air was filled with the cold and rotten aura of the abyss. The vines of the Soul-Devouring Vine spread along the ground like poisonous snakes. As long as there was a beast or a plant, the vines would eat them clean. The system said, ¡°Let¡¯s follow it.¡± Huanhuan was puzzled. ¡°Why are we following it?¡± ¡°The plant is the original Xing Chen. The only way we can get out of here is to kill it.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The Soul-Devouring Vine is the original form of Xing Chen?! But didn¡¯t you say that the Soul-Devouring Vine is immortal? How can we kill it?¡± ¡°We have to kill it even if we can¡¯t. We have to leave this place as soon as possible. If we stay here for too long, our souls will be assimilated into this place. In the end, we¡¯ll lose our minds and become toys in Xing Chen¡¯s hands.¡± The Soul-Devouring Vine kept extending forward, and the system followed closely behind. At this moment, the Soul-Devouring Vine suddenly stopped. Huanhuan didn¡¯t understand why it had stopped. She looked up and saw a big tree not far ahead. The trunk of the tree was extremely slender, only as thick as a rice bowl, but the leaves were extremely lush. They stretched out in all directions like a huge green umbrella, and the strong smell of life assaulted her face. Huanhuan involuntarily felt happy and blurted out, ¡°Is that the Divine Wood?¡± The system replied, ¡°Yes.¡± The Soul-Devouring Vine extended a vine and carefully touched the leaves of the Divine Wood. In an instant, green tender leaves immediately grew on the tip of its vine and quickly spread to the entire vine. At the tip of the vine, a small white flower even bloomed. A stiff, jerky voice came through the Soul-Devouring Vine. ¡°Is this for me?¡± The leaves of the Divine Wood swayed as if they were saying something. Unfortunately, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t hear anything. The Soul-Devouring Vine sounded happy. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. I like it.¡± Chapter 473 - He’s A Demon Chapter 473: He¡¯s A Demon Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At this moment, the Soul-Devouring Vine was like an innocent youth who had a crush on his goddess. It was a little shy and nervous. There was no sign of the ferocious coldness that it had when it was devouring life. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Xing Chen used to know the Divine Wood?¡± The system said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So, we¡¯re seeing Xing Chen¡¯s memories now? He seemed to have a good relationship with the Divine Wood.¡± ¡°Everything here is fake. It¡¯s an illusion created by his wishful thinking.¡± The system pulled Huanhuan behind him. ¡°Now is a good chance to kill the Soul-Devouring Vine.¡± He raised his right hand and threw out a golden fireball! The fireball quickly flew toward the Soul-Devouring Vine! The Soul-Devouring Vine was talking to the Divine Wood at this moment. It was filled with joy at being given a flower. It did not expect someone to ambush it. The fireball hit the Soul-Devouring Vine. With a bang, it exploded. Sparks flew, and the Soul-Devouring Vine quickly burned. The flames instantly spread. The Divine Wood and the world were swallowed by the flames, forming a huge burning sea of fire. Huanhuan stood in the sea of fire with the system, but she didn¡¯t feel any heat or pain. She thought the Soul-Devouring Vine had been burned to ashes, but she saw a familiar figure slowly walking out of the sea of fire. It was Xing Chen. He maintained his youthful appearance. On his young and exquisite face, his amber eyes were very beautiful. His grayish-white short hair was slightly curled, making him look a little dazed and cute. Just by looking at his appearance, he really looked like an innocent little angel. However, it was obvious to Huanhuan that he was not an angel. He was a demon. Xing Chen was wearing a wide black robe. Because he was so small, the hem was dragged behind him. The robe drooped at the shoulders, and the sleeves covered his hands. It took him a lot of effort to pull his sleeves away. He clumsily stretched out his hands toward Huanhuan. ¡°Miss, come with me, okay?¡± The cuter he was, the more afraid Huanhuan was. At this moment, she was so afraid that her hair stood on end. She quickly shrank back. ¡°No, no. I don¡¯t want to stay here. You should find someone else to play with you.¡± Xing Chen stared at her stubbornly. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else. I just want you.¡± When his fingers were about to touch Huanhuan, the system grabbed his wrist. The system said, ¡°She can¡¯t go with you.¡± Countless black vines emerged from Xing Chen palm and wrapped around the system¡¯s entire arm. The vines tried to burrow into the system¡¯s body. But none of them were successful. Only then did Xing Chen look at the beast in front of him. His amber eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°Are you the prophet?¡± The system shook off the black vines. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have left the Sea of Illusions.¡± Xing Chen smiled, but there was no smile in his eyes. They were terrifyingly cold. ¡°I can go wherever I want. No one can control me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, countless black vines grew under his feet. They spread in all directions at high speed, extinguishing the golden flames. In the blink of an eye, the entire sea of fire was extinguished. Only the black vines were left. Xing Chen took a step forward. ¡°This is my territory. Even if you¡¯re the prophet, don¡¯t even think about meddling in things here.¡± The black vines wrapped around the system¡¯s legs and quickly climbed up, wanting to devour him. The system gently brushed against the vines and chanted softly, ¡°God said, let there be light.¡± Golden light scattered from his fingertips. With a whoosh, it spread out with an overwhelming aura! When the black vines touched the light, they immediately curled up and retreated. Huanhuan touched the light. It felt warm and very comfortable. But Xing Chen said, ¡°There¡¯s no light in this world. There¡¯s only darkness.¡± The black hole spread out from under his feet and quickly expanded. Countless bone claws reached out and grabbed the system¡¯s ankles, trying to drag him into the endless abyss. The system ignored the bone claws under his feet and remained as steady as a mountain. ¡°God saw that light was good and separated light and darkness.¡± The light formed countless points of light that flew into the air and landed on the system. Support us at n0velBIN.Com. His body glowed a warm, brilliant gold in the darkness. The moment the bone claws touched him, they melted. Xing Chen stared at his bright and holy face. Suddenly, his red lips curled into a devilish smile. ¡°Are you really the prophet? I was almost fooled by you, imposter.¡± His right hand turned into several black vines that grabbed at the system¡¯s face! The vines paused for a moment when they touched the golden light, but then they continued to extend forward, forcefully passing through the light¡¯s obstruction. The system¡¯s expression changed slightly. He pulled Huanhuan back quickly. Xing Chen said, ¡°You can¡¯t leave.¡± Countless black vines surged toward the system. Many of them melted from the heat of the system¡¯s light, but then more vines pounced on him. Soon, the system was completely devoured by the black vines! Huanhuan wanted to save him, but Xing Chen grabbed her wrist. He looked up and smiled innocently. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you, Miss.¡± Huanhuan struggled. His arms looked thin, but he was surprisingly strong. She couldn¡¯t break free. Xing Chen hugged her waist and pressed his cheek to the front of her stomach. He smiled happily. ¡°You¡¯re finally back. From now on, we¡¯ll¡ª¡± He stopped abruptly before he could finish. His eyes widened in disbelief. At this moment, there was a bone knife stuck into his chest. Huanhuan had stabbed him in the chest when he wasn¡¯t paying attention. She was so nervous that her fingers were trembling. She stammered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I-I have to kill you to get out of here.¡± Xing Chen stared at her face. His amber eyes were quickly dyed black, looking like two holes that had lost their pupils. His pale face emitted wisps of black smoke. ¡°You can¡¯t run.¡± Huanhuan broke free from his arms and ran in the direction of the system without hesitation. Xing Chen¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°You can only belong to me, alive or dead¡­¡± The illusion quickly collapsed and dissipated. The vines were all gone, and the system¡¯s figure reappeared in Huanhuan¡¯s vision. She flew into the system¡¯s arms. ¡°Little Brat! I did it. I killed Xing Chen!¡± The system caught her, looking very tired. ¡°You did well.¡± The environment completely disappeared, and Huanhuan realized that she and the system were floating in the sky above the Sea of Illusions. There was a small island in the middle of the sea with Huanhuan¡¯s corpse lying on it. Huanhuan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°My body is here!¡± Xing Chen walked out of the sea. He walked toward her corpse, leaving a trail of wet footprints behind him. He lowered his head and kissed Huanhuan¡¯s face, Huanhuan witnessed this scene with her own eyes. Her scalp was about to explode. Damn! This guy didn¡¯t even let her corpse go. He was even more perverted than Xue Ling! ¡­ Chapter 474 - Who Would Believe Him?! Chapter 474: Who Would Believe Him?! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan was angry and anxious. This guy was such a jerk! The system told her not to be anxious. ¡°It¡¯s not all bad for your body to be placed in the Sea of Illusions for the time being. The time flow in the Sea of Illusions is different from the outside world. Your body can be stored here for a long time. You don¡¯t have to worry about it rotting.¡± ¡°But he actually took advantage of me just now!¡± Huanhuan was so angry that her face turned red. The system said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just a kiss. In any case, in his current condition, he can¡¯t do anything too overboard to your body.¡± Huanhuan looked at him strangely when she heard this. Sensing her gaze, the system asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huanhuan hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she shook her head. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s think of a way to get out of here first. We¡¯ll talk about the rest later.¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting you out of here.¡± The system hugged her. ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Huanhuan obediently closed her eyes. The system gently stroked her hair. ¡°Sleep. When you wake up, you¡¯ll be back on Dragon Island.¡± She felt her body grow warm as if the afternoon sun had fallen on her. It was very comfortable. Her consciousness sank involuntarily, gradually blurring. Unknowingly, she fell asleep¡­ When she opened her eyes again, she found herself back in the silver dragon¡¯s body. She struggled to get up and accidentally pulled on the wound on her back. She frowned in pain. The latest_epi_sodes are on_the novel(bin).???.website. Huanhuan called out to Little Brat. No one responded. She shouted a few more times, but the system did not respond. What was going on? Where was Little Brat? Huanhuan was very worried. Why had Little Brat suddenly disappeared? In the past, no matter what happened, the system would always inform her of things in advance. Why did he suddenly leave without saying goodbye this time? ¡®Did something happen to him?¡¯ Just as Huanhuan¡¯s thoughts were running wild, she suddenly heard Xue Ling¡¯s cry. ¡°Huanhuan? You¡¯re not dead!¡± Huanhuan came back to her senses and looked over. She saw Xue Ling descending from the sky and landing steadily in front of her. He looked very haggard. His hair and clothes were in a mess, and there was even a thin layer of green stubble on his chin. This down-and-out appearance was completely different from his usual narcissistic self. Huanhuan almost didn¡¯t dare to acknowledge him. She mumbled a response. ¡°I¡¯m not dead. Why are you here?¡± ¡°I heard that you were injured. I was worried about you and chased you all the way from the battlefield to find you.¡± Xue Ling paused and stared at her with his red eyes. ¡°I called you Huanhuan just now, but you didn¡¯t deny it. You¡¯re indeed Huanhuan!¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t notice how he addressed her just now and accidentally fell into his trap again. Fortunately, she had already brought the black dragon to Dragon Island and fulfilled Yu Tian¡¯s last wish. It didn¡¯t matter if she exposed her true identity now. However, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but complain softly, ¡°You¡¯re the king of tricks.¡± Xue Ling raised his eyebrows. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s back hurt. She couldn¡¯t fly and could only sit on the ground. The huge silver dragon sat like a small mountain. ¡°Where¡¯s Little Black?¡± ¡°Little Black? You mean the black dragon?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°I asked him to open the forbidden area on Dragon Island.¡± Xue Ling paused and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Little Black is such an old-fashioned name. Who named him that?¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Xue Ling looked at her for three seconds and immediately understood. ¡°So it was you!¡± Huanhuan waved her claws angrily at her knees. ¡°Don¡¯t laugh!¡± Xue Ling pursed his lips. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hold it in. I won¡¯t laugh at you.¡± Seeing that he wanted to laugh but didn¡¯t, Huanhuan felt even worse. She then said with a hopeless expression, ¡°Forget it, laugh if you want!¡± ¡°Pfft, hahaha!¡± He immediately laughed out loud, not giving her any face. Huanhuan ground her claws. She really wanted to slap this bastard away! Xue Ling smiled and said, ¡°If you give birth to our children in the future, don¡¯t name them. I don¡¯t want my children to be called Little Red or Little Flower.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± What was the point of keeping such a husband by her side? They should just divorce! Seeing that she was about to explode, Xue Ling reluctantly stopped laughing and tried to look serious. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m laughing so loudly because you¡¯re alive and I¡¯m too happy about it. It¡¯s definitely not because I¡¯m mocking your poor naming skills.¡± The corners of Huanhuan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Hehe.¡± As if she would believe him! After resting for a while, Huanhuan felt that the wound on her back didn¡¯t hurt as much. She carefully stood up and slowly moved toward the dragon pool. Xue Ling¡¯s heart ached when he saw how difficult and clumsy she was. ¡°Take human form. I¡¯ll carry you over.¡± Huanhuan rejected his offer. If she transformed into human form now, she would be naked! Although they were already an old couple and didn¡¯t care about such a small matter, her current body belonged to Yu Tian! Using this body to be intimate with Xue Ling made her feel indescribably awkward. Moreover, this body was flat-chested! And it had leg hair! Huanhuan refused to be honest with her husband like this. It was too embarrassing! The huge silver dragon took slow steps and moved toward the dragon pool. Xue Ling spread his wings and flew beside her. He followed closely and kept muttering. ¡°Be careful. There¡¯s a rock in front¡­ Wait. I¡¯ll move that rock.¡± Xue Ling quickly moved the stones away and cleared out all the obstacles that might stop the silver dragon. At that moment, the black dragon flew over from afar. He was pleasantly surprised to see the silver dragon alive again. He immediately leaned over and nuzzled the silver dragon¡¯s neck, his abdomen making a happy rumbling sound. Huanhuan touched his wings. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± The black dragon saw that the wound on her back was still bleeding and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you to the dragon pool.¡± The black dragon was half the size of the silver dragon. It took him a lot of effort to barely carry the silver dragon and fly toward the dragon pool. Xue Ling followed closely behind, afraid that the black dragon would accidentally drop Yu Tian. When they reached the dragon pool, the black dragon carefully placed the silver dragon in it. As soon as the huge silver dragon entered the water, the water rose and overflowed. When the silver dragon was completely submerged in the pool, Xue Ling and the black dragon heaved a sigh of relief. Xue Ling asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± Huanhuan carefully considered the state of her body. ¡°The wound doesn¡¯t seem to hurt so much anymore.¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°Rest here. I¡¯ll go to the island to look for food.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± The black dragon wanted to stay here and guard Huanhuan, but how could Xue Ling let an unfamiliar male beast guard his wife while she bathed?! Even if this male beast was still underaged! He said, ¡°Little Black, you¡¯ve already gone to the forbidden area, right?¡± Chapter 475 - This Puts A Lot Of Pressure On My Husband Translator: Henyee Tra Chapter 475: This Puts A Lot Of Pressure On My Husband Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The black dragon was unwilling. This was the second time Huanhuan had heard the word ¡®forbidden area.¡¯ She asked curiously what kind of place it was. Xue Ling said, ¡°That¡¯s the burial ground of the dragon race. The remains of generations of dragons are buried there. Young dragons can obtain the inheritance of the dragon race there.¡± Huanhuan understood. She was actually quite interested in the dragon race¡¯s burial ground, but she was injured now and could not leave the dragon pool for the time being. She could only give up. She said, ¡°Little Black, you have to go to the forbidden area. Only by obtaining the inheritance can you become stronger.¡± In the past, Black Dragon didn¡¯t think there was anything good about becoming stronger. However, after Xing Chen almost killed the silver dragon, the black dragon realized the need for strength. Only when they were strong enough could they protect those they wanted to protect. The black dragon asked seriously, ¡°Will you still be here when I come out of the forbidden area?¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll wait for you to come out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll never lie to you.¡± After getting her promise, the black dragon reluctantly followed Xue Ling. When they were all gone, Huanhuan could finally transform into human form again. She lay on the edge of the pool and shouted Little Brat¡¯s name several times, but there was no response. It seemed that the system was really gone. Huanhuan was very worried about the safety of the system. She was prepared to go to the City of 10,000 Beasts immediately after she recovered. The system was gone. The prophet must know something. She had to see the prophet herself. The hot water made her feel comfortable. Huanhuan fell asleep unknowingly. ¡­ The forbidden area of the dragon race was hidden very well. Xue Ling led the black dragon over the storm barrier, then let the black dragon dive underwater. ¡°The dragon race¡¯s burial ground is at the bottom of the sea below Dragon Island. You¡¯ll see it when you reach the bottom.¡± The black dragon dived into the water and quickly swam into the deep sea. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the vast sea. When the black dragon dived to the bottom of the sea, he saw the remains of many dragons piled up there. Their huge white dragon bones were covered in thick crystals of sea salt. Colorful coral bushes were everywhere, emitting a faint light. He swam toward the largest remains of the dragons and saw a black python. The black dragon did not understand. This was the burial ground of the dragons. Why were there foreign creatures here? He glanced at the black python and saw that it was motionless. It had a head injury. He didn¡¯t know if it was dead or alive. The black dragon just so happened to find him, so he wrapped his tail around the python and threw it up. The black dragon was extremely strong. The python was immediately thrown out of the sea. Xue Ling was about to fly back to the island when he saw a black figure rush out of the sea. He thought that the black dragon had returned and immediately stopped. However, he realized that the thing that rushed out of the sea was a black python! Moreover, this python was none other than Sang Ye! Xue Ling did not understand why Sang Ye would appear here in this way, but he still rushed down. He grabbed the python and brought him through the storm barrier to land on the island. There was a huge wound on the black python¡¯s head. His flesh had been torn open by the seawater. Xue Ling found some fragrant and crispy fruits on the island, crushed them, and applied them to the python¡¯s head. Seeing that Sang Ye would not wake up for a while, Xue Ling went nearby to pick some fruits and brought them to Huanhuan. When Xue Ling flew above the dragon pool, he saw that Huanhuan had fallen asleep on the edge of the pool. He couldn¡¯t bear to wake her up, so he carefully landed beside the fruits and gently placed them on the ground. Xue Ling raised his right hand, and a cluster of flames appeared in his palm. He moved the flames closer to Huanhuan. A steady stream of warmth spread out and enveloped Huanhuan¡¯s exposed shoulders and arms. Xue Ling¡¯s gaze passed through the flames and landed on her face. Although she was worlds apart from how she used to be, no matter what she looked like, he would like her as long as it was her. The latest_epi_sodes are on_the novel(bin).???.website. ¡­ Huanhuan slept very soundly. When she woke up, the sun had already set. She opened her sleepy eyes and saw Xue Ling sitting beside her. The flame in his palm emitted a warm light. Huanhuan rubbed her eyes. ¡°When did you get here? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± Xue Ling stroked her head. ¡°I saw that you were so tired and wanted you to sleep more. Does your wound still hurt?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Xue Ling found a branch and lit a fire. Then, he picked up the fruits that had been washed and handed them to Huanhuan. ¡°Eat.¡± Huanhuan took a sweet fruit and took a bite. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not as sweet as the ones we grow at home.¡± ¡°When you get home, you can eat as many sweet fruits as you want.¡± Huanhuan nodded vigorously. ¡°Alright!¡± After she finished a sweet fruit, Xue Ling handed her an especially large fruit. She asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. You can eat.¡± Huanhuan took the fruit and realized that it looked a little like a coconut. It had green outer skin and was very hard. It was much larger than ordinary coconuts. It was about the size of a washbasin. Seeing that she was looking at the fruit in her hand, Xue Ling took the initiative to explain, ¡°They¡¯re called green egg fruits. You have to break open the shell and eat the pulp inside. He reached out, wanting to help her open the green egg fruit. In the end, Huanhuan easily broke the hard green egg fruit into two. Xue Ling: ¡°¡­¡± His wife was too strong, which put a lot of pressure on her husband! Huanhuan sniffed it. It had a sweet milky fragrance. She handed half of the green egg fruit to Xue Ling. ¡°You eat too.¡± Xue Ling took half of the green egg fruit. His right hand turned into a claw, and the sharp tip of his claw cut open the pulp. He poked a piece of tender and juicy pulp and picked it out to feed Huanhuan. He looked up and saw Huanhuan eating the entire green egg fruit. Xue Ling: ¡°¡­¡± Huanhuan licked the juice off her mouth and said in satisfaction, ¡°It tastes good.¡± Hence, she chewed and finished the remaining two green egg fruits. Xue Ling couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the fruit shell is very hard?¡± Huanhuan looked innocent. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I think it¡¯s quite crispy. It¡¯s a little like eating cookies.¡± Although he had never eaten cookies, Xue Ling could roughly understand what she meant. He silently put the pulp of the fruit in his claws into his mouth. The pulp was very sweet, soft, and delicious, but compared to the way Huanhuan ate it just now, the way he ate it now seemed especially unmanly! Xue Ling hesitated. Maybe he should eat the fruit shell too¡­ At the same time, Sang Ye woke up from his coma. He got up and shook his dizzy head. The fragrant and crispy fruits on his head fell. Many things flashed through Sang Ye¡¯s mind. Scenes of the past quickly flew past his eyes. He remembered that he had grown up in the Dark Moon Temple. His grandfather was the former high priest of the Dark Moon Temple. And his beloved mate was a soft, cute female. Her name was Lin Huanhuan. Chapter 476 - I Remember Everything Chapter 476: I Remember Everything Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After eating and drinking his fill, Xue Ling remembered that he had forgotten about Sang Ye. He immediately stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go see how Sang Ye is.¡± Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°Sang Ye is on the island too?¡± ¡°Yes, I saw him at sea before, so I brought him to the island.¡± Xue Ling spread his wings and flew away. He quickly found the black python lying on the ground. Sang Ye was still recalling his experiences over the years and combining his past memories. For a moment, his mind could not accept so much information. He could not get back to his senses for a long time. Xue Ling landed in front of him. ¡°When did you wake up? Does your head still hurt?¡± The python looked up at Xue Ling, who was so close to him, and said nothing for a long time. Xue Ling was worried that this guy would suddenly attack. Ever since this guy lost his memory, he had completely become a demon beast. Xue Ling had seen him twice after he lost his memory. Each time, Sang Ye would fight without a word. He was very cold-blooded. In order to prevent him from causing trouble again, Xue Ling immediately said, ¡°I saved you at sea just now. Logically speaking, I¡¯m your savior. Even if you want to fight, you have to wait until we leave Dragon Island before fighting fairly. This is Dragon Island. It isn¡¯t a place for you to mess around.¡± After a long silence, Sang Ye said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Huanhuan?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the dragon pool¡­¡± Xue Ling suddenly stopped. After a few seconds, the expression on his face froze into surprise. ¡°You called her Huanhuan? You remember?¡± Sang Ye replied, ¡°Yes.¡± He remembered how Huanhuan died and what Yu Tian had said alone after he lost his memory. Putting the pieces together, he could quickly guess that Yu Tian was Huanhuan. Xue Ling looked him up and down, his gaze lingering on the wound on his forehead for a long time. ¡°You hit your head. I didn¡¯t expect you to recall everything now. If I had known, I would¡¯ve pressed your head to the ground and beaten you up the last time I saw you.¡± Recalling this guy¡¯s previous attitude, Xue Ling was a little angry. If not for their past relationship, he would have beaten this guy up. Sang Ye also knew that he had done many shameful things after losing his memory. He had even wanted to kill Big Goody previously. please keep reading on n0velBin.COM Fortunately, Yu Tian appeared in time. Otherwise, he would have made a big mistake. Xue Ling brought Sang Ye back to the dragon pool. When Huanhuan saw Sang Ye, she quickly asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly come here?¡± Sang Ye stopped two meters away from the dragon pool and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m worried about your safety.¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried about me?¡± Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t know me. Why are you worried about me?¡± ¡°I remember now.¡± Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡± Sang Ye stared at her face and said seriously, ¡°I remember who I am and who you are. I remember everything we¡¯ve experienced.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes widened involuntarily. Happiness came so suddenly that she didn¡¯t know how to react. Sang Ye said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I did many horrible things to you before.¡± Huanhuan wanted to say that it was okay, but she looked at Sang Ye¡¯s pale and handsome face and saw regret and self-reproach in his eyes. What he needed now was not forgiveness from others but to forgive himself. He was stubborn, sensitive, cold, and felt a little insecure. It was very easy for him to blame himself for everything. Huanhuan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never blamed you. If you really want to apologize, you should apologize to Big Goody in person when you return to the rock mountain. That child treats you as a respected elder. She really wants you to come home.¡± Sang Ye¡¯s eyelashes fluttered. ¡°Can I still go back?¡± ¡°Of course. I told you before that the rock mountain is your home. You¡¯re always welcome back.¡± Sang Ye looked at her. Even though she had changed and looked completely different from before, her eyes were still so bright, her smile was always warm, and her heart was soft. He said, ¡°I want to go back and see Uncle first.¡± If he wanted to leave, he had to tell Han Ying first. In the past 15 years, Han Ying had put in a lot of effort to raise him. Han Ying was an out-and-out enemy of the beast continent, but to Sang Ye, he was a good uncle who did his job. Even though some of his actions were too extreme, it was undeniable that he had Sang Ye¡¯s good thoughts in mind. In addition, Sang Ye wanted to ask his uncle about the whereabouts of Huanhuan¡¯s body. 15 years ago, he brought Huanhuan¡¯s corpse back to the demons. Later, he lost his memory, and Huanhuan¡¯s corpse was nowhere to be seen. Sang Ye had to think of a way to get her body back. Three days later, the wounds on Huanhuan¡¯s back healed. However, the black dragon was still in the forbidden area at the bottom of the sea and showed no signs of coming out anytime soon. Huanhuan remembered the system. She wanted to go to the City of 10,000 Beasts as soon as possible. She couldn¡¯t waste too much time here. After hesitating for a moment, Huanhuan found a stone slab and drew the appearance of the 10,000 Beasts Temple on it, indicating that she was going there. She plucked a silver-white dragon scale from her body and pressed it under the slab. She placed them beside the dragon pool, hoping that Little Black would see them when he came out. Huanhuan transformed into a silver dragon and said to Sang Ye, ¡°I¡¯ll take you out.¡± Sang Ye looked at the mountain-like silver dragon in front of him and immediately felt defeated. Xue Ling could understand his feelings very well at this moment. He took the initiative to pat his shoulder. ¡°If you feel awkward, you can ask me for help. I¡¯ll consider flying you out.¡± Sang Ye did not want to beg this narcissistic bird man at all. In the end, he climbed onto the back of the silver dragon. The silver dragon spread his wings and flew into the sky with Sang Ye. Xue Ling followed closely behind. The three of them successfully passed through the storm barrier. As soon as they left the storm area, Sang Ye immediately transformed into a python and jumped into the sea. He swam quickly in the sea, while Huanhuan and Xue Ling flew in the sky. After about half a day, they returned to shore. Xue Ling saw the feather beasts, and Sang Ye saw the demon army. They returned to their teams and told them what had happened in the past few days. Huanhuan was going to the City of 10,000 Beasts to look for the prophet, and Sang Ye was going back to the demon race to look for Han Ying. The two of them could only go their separate ways for the time being. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°When you¡¯re done with your affairs, go back to the rock mountain. I¡¯ll meet you there.¡± Sang Ye nodded in agreement. He led the demon army back the way they came. Huanhuan, Xue Ling, and the other feather beasts flew in the direction of the City of 10,000 Beasts. Xue Ling asked, ¡°Why are you going to the City of 10,000 Beasts?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to look for the prophet. There are some things I need to ask in person.¡± Chapter 477 - Last Wish Chapter 477: Last Wish Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After the black dragon left, the demon army was quiet for a while. But it didn¡¯t last long before this state was broken. Han Ying led the demon army to attack the beast army again! The two sides fought intensely. As the commander, Han Ying rushed into the enemy camp alone and headed straight for Shuang Yun! He had fought Shuang Yun before and knew that Shuang Yun was a talented young beast king. Perhaps in a few years, Shuang Yun¡¯s strength would catch up to him. But he wouldn¡¯t give Shuang Yun the chance. Facing such a powerful enemy who might rise, as long as there was a chance, he had to kill him first! The king cobra swept up a hurricane, and countless wind blades pounced at the Silvery Frost White Wolf! The Silvery Frost White Wolf kept dodging, but there were too many wind blades. Moreover, they were invisible and colorless. They could not be seen by the naked eye. He could only rely on his instincts to dodge. Soon, wounds appeared on his body. He retreated in a sorry state. When he landed, ice froze under him and an ice wall was suddenly erected. The wind blades hit the wall with an ear-piercing sound. The king cobra rushed forward, swung his snake tail, and slammed it against the ice wall. Countless cracks appeared on the ice wall, and it shattered into ice shards in the blink of an eye. The moment the ice shattered, the Silvery Frost White Wolf broke out of the ice and grabbed the king cobra with his sharp claws! The king cobra seemed to have expected this outcome. He did not panic at all. A violent hurricane swept around him and wrapped around the Silvery Frost White Wolf like a tornado. The hurricane wrapped around the Silvery Frost White Wolf like countless sharp blades, leaving him nowhere to dodge. His body was constantly cut, and blood splattered. The king cobra looked at the Silvery Frost White Wolf struggling in the center of the tornado and said coldly, ¡°This is the end.¡± The tornado shrank and was about to kill the Silvery Frost White Wolf! Shuang Yun could not break free. Just as he was about to die, a mocking voice sounded in his ears. ¡°Tsk, what trash. You can¡¯t even deal with a 10-star demon beast.¡± Shuang Yun asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your ancestor. If you¡¯re willing to give me your body, I can consider saving your life.¡± Shuang Yun: ¡°You¡¯re the Wolf God?!¡± ¡°Well? You don¡¯t have much time left. If you don¡¯t make a decision, you¡¯ll really be killed.¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°Even if I die, I¡¯ll never become your puppet.¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯re quite stubborn even when you¡¯re about to die.¡± Shuang Yun felt that his entire body was about to be minced by the hurricane. The pain almost made him cry out. Even so, he still had no intention of lowering his head and compromising. Seeing that he was about to die, the Wolf God couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a petty junior like you. Can¡¯t you lend me your body for a while? If you die, I¡¯ll be done for too. I can¡¯t be bothered about your life!¡± The Wolf God then muttered unwillingly, ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll lend you my strength. It might hurt a little. You have to hold on.¡± Shuang Yun suddenly felt a burning sensation in his chest! A huge silver-white wolf totem suddenly appeared! Blue-white flames burned in the Silvery Frost White Wolf¡¯s eyes. Frost condensed into silver-white armor on his body. His sharp claws tore through the hurricane and crushed all the wind blades. When the four claws landed, the ground froze. He raised his head and howled. When the king cobra saw the Silvery Frost White Wolf in front of him, his snake eyes narrowed in disbelief. ¡°This is the power of the Wolf God!¡± We are n?o?v?e?l?b?i?n?.?n?e?t? , find us on google The Silvery Frost White Wolf jumped up, his sharp claws carrying cold wind and ice blades as he pounced at the king cobra! The king cobra summoned a hurricane as a barrier. However, this trick was still too weak for the Wolf God. His wolf claws forcefully tore through the hurricane, and the Silvery Frost White Wolf broke through the barrier and ruthlessly scratched three bloody wounds on the king cobra! The king cobra twisted and quickly retreated. Blood seeped out, forming a meandering trail of blood behind him. The Silvery Frost White Wolf chased after him, turning everything it passed into frost. Frost quickly spread in all directions, and the king cobra¡¯s snake tail was frozen. The moment he stopped, the Silvery Frost White Wolf seized the opportunity to chase after him and cut off his snake tail! The king cobra groaned in pain. He knew that he was no match for the Wolf God. He did not even dare to look at the wolf as he quickly retreated with his scarred body. The Silvery Frost White Wolf chased after him. But before long, the Silvery Frost White Wolf stopped chasing. The Wolf God¡¯s power was too domineering. It rampaged through the Silvery Frost White Wolf¡¯s body. The Silvery Frost White Wolf felt as if his flesh and blood were burning. He might explode into ashes at any moment. He staggered and fell to the ground. The beast soldiers behind him quickly surrounded him and helped carry him back to the camp. When Sang Ye returned to the demons, he immediately heard the news that Han Ying was seriously injured. Sang Ye rushed to Han Ying¡¯s residence. Han Ying lay on the bed. His snake tail was broken, and he had applied medicine, but blood was still flowing out. There were several deep and hideous wounds on his snake body. Tao Wei was trying his best to treat his injuries. Seeing Sang Ye walk in, Han Ying said weakly, ¡°Come here. I have something to tell you.¡± Sang Ye walked over and squatted down to look at him. ¡°Uncle.¡± Han Ying looked at him, his gaze filled with reluctance and nostalgia. ¡°You¡¯re the only family I have in this world. I¡¯ve placed all my hopes on you. Sometimes, I might push you too hard. I¡¯m sorry. I hope you don¡¯t blame me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to die, but I¡¯m really worried about you.¡± Sang Ye quickly said, ¡°No, you¡¯ll definitely get better!¡± Tao Wei frowned and said helplessly, ¡°Han Ying is too seriously injured. His wounds are frozen and can¡¯t heal at all. I¡¯ve used all the methods I can. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s really dying¡­¡± Han Ying seemed to have expected this outcome and was very calm. On the other hand, Sang Ye could not accept it. He begged Tao Wei to think of something else. Tao Wei could only shake his head and sigh. Han Ying said with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the military my entire life. My hands are covered in blood. I¡¯ve killed countless beasts. When I die, those beasts will definitely take the opportunity to attack the demons. Sang Ye, can I ask you for a favor?¡± Sang Ye could already guess what his uncle wanted to say. He wanted to refuse, but looking at his uncle¡¯s bruised and dying appearance, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so. Han Ying instructed word by word, ¡°After I die, inherit my position and lead the demon army.¡± Sang Ye: ¡°¡­¡± Han Ying stared into his eyes, his voice hoarse and trembling. ¡°This is my last wish before I die.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°I beg you!¡± These words seemed to weigh a thousand kilograms. They pressed down on Sang Ye, making him unable to resist. He could only compromise. Sang Ye lowered his eyes. ¡°Alright, I promise.¡± Chapter 478 - Do Whatever She Wants Chapter 478: Do Whatever She Wants Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After obtaining Sang Ye¡¯s promise, Han Ying seemed to have put down a huge rock in his heart, and his expression became much more relaxed. He coughed and dragged his last breath as he said everything he wanted to say. ¡°The thing I regret most in my life is letting your mother leave the demon race to pursue true love. The last thing I regret in my life is wiping out your memories and making you forget what happened in the past. ¡°Perhaps in the future, when you remember, you¡¯ll resent me and hate me. I can take it. I just hope you understand that demons and ordinary beasts can¡¯t be together. Your marriage won¡¯t be a happy one. The resistance you¡¯ll face in the future is far beyond your imagination. ¡°You¡¯re very talented. I wanted to personally teach you until you surpassed me, but I don¡¯t have that much time to teach you bit by bit now. I can only give you all my strength. Perhaps the process will be very painful, but as long as you can survive it, you¡¯ll be the strongest beast in the demon race in the future.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Han Ying twisted the snake¡¯s body into a ball and wriggled desperately. Finally, he spat out a bloody snake gall. Sang Ye¡¯s expression changed drastically as he hurriedly held him. ¡°Uncle!¡± Han Ying pushed the snake gall toward him with difficulty. ¡°Eat it.¡± ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Han Ying spat out blood as he emphasized, ¡°Eat it! Immediately!¡± Sang Ye reached out with a trembling hand and picked up the snake gall. Han Ying tried his best to hold his eyelids open and saw Sang Ye put the snake gall in his mouth and swallow it bit by bit. His wish was fulfilled. Han Ying immediately fell onto the bed limply. Sang Ye hurriedly helped him up. Han Ying used all his strength to say the last sentence. ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll avenge your mother!¡± We are n?o?v?e?l?b?i?n?.?n?e?t? , find us on google ¡°I promise you, I promise you everything! Bear with it a little longer. You¡¯ll be fine soon!¡± Sang Ye turned around and called Tao Wei to help treat his uncle. However, the moment he turned his head, Han Ying closed his eyes forever. Tao Wei went forward to examine Han Ying and sighed. ¡°Han Ying has passed away. My condolences.¡± ¡°No, Uncle, don¡¯t die¡­¡± Sang Ye picked up the king cobra¡¯s head and wanted to wake him up. However, Han Ying was dead. The king cobra¡¯s body gradually stiffened. He would never open his eyes again and talk about his previous life with his sister in a nostalgic tone. Sang Ye¡¯s last remaining blood relative in this world was gone. The sweet and hot taste of blood welled up in his throat. Sang Ye felt his internal organs burning. He opened his mouth and spat out a large mouthful of black blood. The snake gall contained all of Han Ying¡¯s strength, but it was also highly toxic. Even Sang Ye, who was also a snake beast, could not withstand the pain of the poison entering his body. He staggered and fell. Tao Wei quickly had someone lift him and put him in the next room. Tao Wei made small cuts on his wrists and ankles with a knife to help him expel the poisonous blood from his body.m Tao Wei looked at the muddle-headed Sang Ye and advised slowly, ¡°Your uncle has already passed away. You¡¯re now the commander of the demons. If you don¡¯t want your uncle to die in peace, please work hard to fulfill his last wish. This is the only thing you can do for him now.¡± Sang Ye lay on the carpet. The pain made him involuntarily curl up. He clutched his burning throat. Large beads of sweat rolled down his cheeks, and his long black hair spread messily on the carpet. Black blood flowed from the wound, and the rich smell of blood filled the small room. Tao Wei said, ¡°You just have to survive these three days. I¡¯ll visit you again in three days. I hope you¡¯ll be alive by then.¡± He turned to leave. The door was closed, cutting off the last of the light. Sang Ye transformed into a black python. His snake body kept twisting in pain, and he growled in pain. However, no one came to see him. There was only darkness and loneliness around him. ¡­ The news of Han Ying dying from serious injuries quickly reached Shuang Yun. Shuang Yun was not in a good state either. His body couldn¡¯t withstand Wolf God¡¯s powerful strength and almost exploded. Now that he had finally survived, his muscles hurt like needles. He could not move and could only lie on the bed without moving. He needed the help of the beast soldiers to eat, drink, and defecate. Shuang Yun was secretly annoyed. Han Ying had just died, and the demon army was leaderless. This was a good opportunity to attack. But he could only lie on the bed and straighten his body. The great opportunity slipped away. The more Shuang Yun thought about it, the more depressed he became. At the same time, in the distant abyss of the sea, a black dragon arose. He swam out of the sea, spread his wings, and soared into the sky. The splashes formed a dreamy rainbow in the sun. The black dragon spread his wings. His body had already become extremely powerful. His lines were smooth and beautiful. His huge body had even surpassed that of the silver dragon. His powerful aura enveloped the entire Dragon Island. A long dragon roar resounded through the sky. He was summoning the silver dragon and couldn¡¯t wait to share the news that he had become stronger. However, the silver dragon did not respond. The black dragon flew all over Dragon Island but could not find the silver dragon. In the end, he found a stone slab beside the dragon pool. The stone slab was engraved with patterns. Not only had the black dragon¡¯s physical strength increased many times, but he had also learned many languages and knowledge. He recognized that the stone slab was engraved with the 10,000 Beasts Temple. The knowledge inherited by the dragon race told him that the 10,000 Beasts Temple was in the City of 10,000 Beasts. The silver dragon had gone to the City of 10,000 Beasts. The black dragon picked up the silver dragon scale left behind by the silver dragon and put the stone slab in his mouth. There was a pouch hidden in his mouth. The pouch was large enough to store food and some small things. He spread his wings and flew in the direction of the City of 10,000 Beasts. He was going to look for the silver dragon and quickly tell her that he had become stronger. She would be happy and proud of him! ¡­ After dozens of days of rapid flying, Huanhuan, Xue Ling, and the feather tribe finally arrived at the City of 10,000 Beasts. The city wall that was once extremely tall and majestic in Huanhuan¡¯s eyes had become very small in her eyes. She only needed to flap her wings to easily fly over the city wall, cross the outer city, and go straight to the inner city. Even if they encountered the feather guards in charge of patrolling the sky, when they approached Huanhuan and Xue Ling, they would immediately be frightened by their auras and not dare to act rashly. Huanhuan looked down at the densely packed houses and buildings below. Perhaps this was the benefit of strength. As long as one became strong, they could ignore the obstacles of the rules and do whatever they wanted. No wonder so many beasts were obsessed with power and could not bear to let go of their goals. Huanhuan and Xue Ling landed at the foot of the divine mountain. The feather beasts also landed and stood up. In front of the stairs, a young divine servant took two steps forward and bowed respectfully. ¡°The prophet knows that you¡¯re back. He specially ordered me to wait for you here.¡± Chapter 479 - I’ll Do Anything! Chapter 479: I¡¯ll Do Anything! Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan recognized him at a glance. He was the divine servant who carried Huanhuan to the divine mountain last time. He didn¡¯t recognize Huanhuan at all. He just treated her as an esteemed guest of the prophet. Especially when he sensed the aura of a powerhouse on her, his attitude became even more respectful and careful. ¡°The prophet only allows Lord Yu Tian and Lord Xue Ling to go up the mountain. The other beasts, please wait at the foot of the mountain.¡± Huanhuan remembered how he had carried her up the mountain back then and had no intention of making things difficult for him. She asked the feather beasts to stay where they were and wait. The divine servant led the way. Huanhuan and Xue Ling followed him. The stairs soared into the clouds. There was no end to them. Huanhuan had climbed the stairs twice before. Each time, she was so tired that she could not walk. However, this time, she took every step steadily. Even when they had reached the temple door halfway up the mountain, she still did not look tired. As expected of a dragon. Her stamina was much stronger than her previous body. The divine servant led the two of them into the temple before silently retreating. The hall of the temple was empty. Huanhuan looked around and called out, ¡°Prophet, are you there?¡± A moment later, the prophet walked out of the side door. His white shark silk robe made his figure look even taller and slender. On his almost perfect handsome face, his eyes were covered by a veil made from shark silk. His pale golden long hair reached his waist. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± The prophet acted as if he were facing an old friend he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. ¡°Sit anywhere you¡¯d like.¡± Huanhuan and Xue Ling sat down on the futon opposite him. This futon was very soft. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but touch it. There was animal hide under the futon, cotton on top, and cotton stuffed inside. Even though his eyes were blindfolded, the prophet still saw Huanhuan¡¯s small actions. He said, ¡°The cotton was bought from Rock City. There are many good things in Rock City. Shuang Yun is a good beast king. He¡¯s taking good care of Rock City.¡± Hearing others praise her husband, Huanhuan was a little proud. ¡°Shuang Yun is indeed not bad.¡± Xue Ling looked at her with a faint smile. The prophet said, ¡°I know why you¡¯ve come so far.¡± Huanhuan wanted to ask about Little Brat, but considering that Xue Ling was beside her, she could only suppress the urge. She turned to Xue Ling and said, ¡°Can you leave?¡± Instead of answering, Xue Ling asked, ¡°Is what you¡¯re going to say something I can¡¯t listen to?¡± He had accompanied her all the way to 10,000 Beasts Temple, but now, she wanted to chase him away. Huanhuan felt very guilty, but she still had to say what needed to be said. ¡°There are some things I can only tell the prophet.¡± Xue Ling chuckled, his gaze cold. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re closer to the prophet than you are to us.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t know how to explain and could only remain silent. Xue Ling was very unhappy and got up to leave mercilessly. After he left, Huanhuan asked what she wanted to know the most. ¡°Prophet, do you know where Little Brat is?¡± ¡°He made a deal with me to save you back then.¡± We are n?o?v?e?l?b?i?n?.?n?e?t? , find us on google An ominous feeling rose in Huanhuan¡¯s heart. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I originally thought that the deal between the two of you was to exchange bodies, but now, it seems that I was wrong. What did you trade?¡± Instead of answering the question directly, the prophet asked her a question. ¡°What do you think of this 10,000 Beasts Temple?¡± Huanhuan followed his gaze and looked around. After a moment of deliberation, she said cautiously, ¡°This place is huge and imposing.¡± ¡°What do you think will happen if you live here forever?¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t answer. If she were to live in such a cold place, she would definitely go crazy from loneliness. The prophet knelt on the futon, his white shark silk robe spreading on the ground. His well-defined fair fingers were gently crossed. His eyes were hidden behind the shark silk veil, so his expression could not be seen clearly. He sighed softly, his voice lingering in the empty temple. ¡°This is a cage. I¡¯m trapped here and can¡¯t leave for the rest of my life. I can¡¯t remember how many years it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve seen the outside world. Those mountains, rivers, lakes, and seas have become mere symbols in my memory. I know they exist, but I can¡¯t remember what they look like.¡± Huanhuan opened her mouth to comfort him, but as the words came to her lips, she realized that they were too shallow. As a prophet, he definitely knew more than her and had more experience than her. Her comforting words would have no effect on him. The prophet looked straight ahead. His gaze seemed to pass through the shark silk veil and land on the distant mountains, lakes, and rivers. ¡°I¡¯m very envious of Little Brat. He can follow in your footsteps and see the world outside. I¡¯m also quite envious of your trust and dependence on him, so I wanted to exchange identities with him. Unfortunately, he refused.¡± Huanhuan secretly praised Little Brat. ¡®Good job!¡¯ The prophet said, ¡°He wanted to save you, but he couldn¡¯t bear to leave you, so we each took a step back. I shared all my senses and instincts with Little Brat. That way, I could see the world outside through his eyes, and I could hear everything you said to him through his ears. Thanks to you, I¡¯ve been very happy recently.¡± Huanhuan looked surprised. ¡°So this was your deal.¡± ¡°He got to save your life, and I got to see the outside world. We both got what we wanted. It was a good deal.¡± Huanhuan frowned. ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, why did Little Brat suddenly disappear?¡± The prophet retracted his gaze and looked at her again. ¡°Didn¡¯t Little Brat tell you that when you came back to life in Yu Tian¡¯s body, you¡¯d have to pay a precious price?¡± Huanhuan nodded to show that she remembered. ¡°That was Little Brat.¡± Huanhuan was stunned, then she suddenly stood up and questioned agitatedly, ¡°How could it be Little Brat? I have so many things on me. Why did it have to be him?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s the most precious thing you have. The moment you resurrected, he was destined to leave one day,¡± the prophet said calmly. ¡°The heavens are fair. If you gain something, you have to give up something else. You got the chance to be reborn and gave up Little Brat.¡± Huanhuan fell to the ground dejectedly, her face pale. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be Little Brat. If I had known that I would have to pay such a price, I would rather not have had the chance to revive.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been resurrected and Little Brat has left. You can¡¯t go back on this.¡± Huanhuan begged, ¡°Is there no way to save him? You¡¯re the prophet. You must know a way to save him, right?¡± The prophet said nothing. Huanhuan knelt down in front of him and begged with tears in her eyes, ¡°Please think of a way. As long as I can save him, I¡¯ll do anything!¡± The prophet¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Anything?¡± Chapter 480 - You Heartless Thing! Chapter 480: You Heartless Thing! Huanhuan¡¯s gaze was extremely firm. ¡°Yes!¡± The prophet¡¯s tone was flat and devoid of emotion. ¡°Remember what you said.¡± Huanhuan only wanted to save Little Brat now. If she only got her rebirth because she sacrificed Little Brat, she would live the rest of her life blaming herself. The prophet said, ¡°Before you save Little Brat, you have to go to the top of the mountain and pick a twin fruit.¡± ¡°Twin fruit?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very unique. You¡¯ll definitely recognize it after seeing it. After picking it, bring it back here immediately. Whether Little Brat can be saved depends on it.¡± Hearing this, Huanhuan immediately stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll pick the twin fruit now!¡± The prophet reminded her, ¡°Remember, you have to pick it alone. It might not appear if someone else is around.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t understand why there¡¯d be such terms when all she had to do was just pick a fruit. But since the prophet had said so, she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡± Huanhuan quickly walked out of the temple and saw Xue Ling in the square outside. Seeing her anxious expression, Xue Ling raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Are you finally done sharing secrets with the prophet?¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t care about the jealousy in his words. She said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the top of the mountain to pick a twin fruit. Wait for me here.¡± ¡°Twin fruit? That thing is very cunning. It won¡¯t be easy for you to catch it.¡± Xue Ling paused, but he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why do you have to pick it?¡± ¡°I need a twin fruit to save someone.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine alone.¡± After being mercilessly rejected, Xue Ling¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me go with you? Did the prophet ask you to do this?¡± Huanhuan quickly explained, ¡°He said that I have to pick the twin fruit alone. Otherwise, it won¡¯t appear.¡± ¡°You believe everything he says?!¡± Huanhuan looked helpless. ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry to pick the twin fruit now. If you have any questions, we can talk about them when we get back, okay?¡± Xue Ling flicked his sleeve and cursed, ¡°You heartless thing!¡± Even though she was scolded, Huanhuan could only smile. ¡°My heart¡¯s already with you. If you despise me, give me back my heart.¡± Xue Ling hated her for her merciless rejections, but he couldn¡¯t help but lose his temper at her sweet words. He felt that he was quite lowly, so his tone became even nastier. ¡°Get lost if you want to. I¡¯m annoyed when I see you.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Huanhuan quickly went away. Seeing that she was walking away without looking back, Xue Ling gritted his teeth in anger. She was indeed an ungrateful female! He walked into the temple and saw that the prophet was still kneeling on the futon. His lustrous and handsome face looked even more holy in the darkness. Xue Ling casually lifted his clothes and sat down coolly. His tone was a little unfriendly. ¡°Why did you tell her to pick a twin fruit on the mountain?¡± The prophet¡¯s answer was concise. ¡°To save someone.¡± Xue Ling didn¡¯t believe him at all. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard that when a female is pregnant and she encounters a difficult delivery, her life can be saved with a twin fruit. Is the person you want to save a female who¡¯s pregnant?¡± ¡°He does look like a fetus in his current state. A twin fruit is required to save his life.¡± ¡­ Huanhuan climbed up the stairs step by step. She was very strong now, and her every step was very steady. The stairs that towered into the sky gradually shortened under her feet. Finally, she successfully reached the top of the mountain. The top of the mountain was unexpectedly spacious. In the middle was a round black stone altar. There were many complicated and ancient patterns engraved on the altar. Huanhuan leaned over to take a look but could not understand anything. Behind the altar stood a square stone pillar. There were many strange faces engraved on the pillar. A green vine wrapped around the stone pillar and grew upward. Wide leaves drooped down and swayed in the wind. Huanhuan took a step forward. Through the gap between the leaves, she vaguely saw a milky-white fruit. She reached out and carefully parted the leaves. There was indeed a fruit. Its milky skin was about the size of an adult beast¡¯s palm. The fruit looked very much like a child. Not only did it have a head and body, but it also had four limbs. If one looked closely, one could even see its facial features. The first thought that came to Huanhuan¡¯s mind was that this thing looked like a mystical fruit in mythology. She tried to reach out and touch the twin fruit. As if sensing that she wanted to approach it, the twin fruit swayed slightly and hid behind the leaf. Only half of its head was revealed as it quietly watched Huanhuan. Huanhuan missed and could only retract her hand. She said gently, ¡°Hello.¡± The twin fruit couldn¡¯t speak. They could only make monosyllables like babies. ¡°Squeak~¡± Seeing that it could speak, Huanhuan was even more surprised. She asked, ¡°Are you a twin fruit?¡± The twin fruit squeaked as if in answer to her. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Can you come with me?¡± The twin fruit hesitated. Huanhuan explained patiently, ¡°I need your help. That person is very important to me. Please help, okay?¡± The twin fruit squeaked again. After getting an affirmative answer, Huanhuan quickly extended her hands. The twin fruit let go of the vine that was holding its leaves and gently landed in her palm. It rolled in her palm as if it liked the smell of her. Huanhuan was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you for being willing to help.¡± The twin fruit responded, ¡°Squeak~¡± Huanhuan carried the twin fruit and quickly walked back. When she returned to 10,000 Beasts Temple, she placed the fair and tender twin fruit in front of the prophet. The prophet¡¯s eyes were covered by the shark silk veil, but his gaze was still on the twin fruit. ¡°Yes, this is the twin fruit I want.¡± He got someone to bring over a clay basin, then placed the twin fruit in it. The prophet took out a bone knife and cut his wrist. Blood overflowed and dripped into the clay pot. Seeing this, Huanhuan and Xue Ling looked surprised. Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°Prophet, what are you¡­¡± The prophet said indifferently without changing his expression, ¡°If you want to save Little Brat, you have to use my blood as a primer.¡± There was more blood in the pot now, and the prophet¡¯s face was getting paler. Huanhuan¡¯s heart ached. The prophet was not in good health to begin with. He was losing so much blood this time. She wondered how long it would take for him to recover. When the blood reached three-quarters of the clay pot, the prophet retracted his hand and wrapped a cotton cloth around his wrist. The twin fruit floated in the blood, its limbs moving happily. It squeaked from time to time as if it liked this living environment. ¡°Let the twin fruit soak in it for a while. Don¡¯t worry about it for the time being.¡± The prophet¡¯s lips were almost bloodless, but his figure was still very steady. ¡°Huanhuan, you have to let your soul return to your body during this period of time. Your blood is the last step to saving Little Brat.¡± Chapter 481 - Fatherly Male Beast Chapter 481: Fatherly Male Beast The prophet said, ¡°If you want to be resurrected, you need to find your body and the Divine Wood seed.¡± Huanhuan immediately said, ¡°My body is in Xing Chen¡¯s hand.¡± ¡°I know. Xing Chen is not easy to deal with. I have another way. Go find the Divine Wood seed first.¡± Huanhuan was very depressed. ¡°But Xuan Wei took the Divine Wood seed. His whereabouts are unknown now. I can¡¯t find him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s in Dark Moon City.¡± Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°How do you know?¡± The prophet gently stroked his blindfolded eyes with his fingers. ¡°My eyes can see many things. I saw Xuan Wei bring the Divine Wood seed to Dark Moon City. He¡¯s doing something very important there. If you set off immediately, you should be able to meet him.¡± Huanhuan felt very surprised. ¡°You can predict the future?¡± The prophet chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s the future? The future is the result of countless coincidences and inevitable intersections. As long as there are any coincidences or inevitable deviations, the future is no longer the future.¡± Huanhuan looked confused. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°You just have to understand that your future is in your own hands. That¡¯s enough.¡± Lin Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Alright!¡± The prophet took out a pale blue diamond-shaped crystal. ¡°This is a shark crystal. Take it with you. If you see the leader of the merfolk, please help me return it to him.¡± Huanhuan took the shark crystal with both hands. It looked very similar to blue crystals, but the crystal was clearer and more transparent. The crystal seemed to be filled with seawater. With a slight movement, it would ripple. It was very exquisite and beautiful. She put the shark crystal away. The prophet said, ¡°After you find the Divine Wood seed, remember to come back to me. I¡¯ll tell you what to do next to revive.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember.¡± Time was of the essence, and Huanhuan had no intention of staying here any longer. She and Xue Ling immediately left 10,000 Beasts Temple and rushed to Dark Moon City. Xue Ling was still brooding over Huanhuan¡¯s belief in the prophet. No matter what Huanhuan said to him on the way, his response was always sour. Huanhuan was helpless. ¡°If you think the prophet is unreliable, you can stay in the City of 10,000 Beasts. I¡¯ll come back to you after I¡¯m done.¡± Xue Ling sneered. ¡°Are you planning to take the opportunity to get rid of me? Dream on. Even if I become a ghost, I¡¯ll pester you. Don¡¯t even think about hooking up with other male beasts behind my back.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°I don¡¯t have that thought. You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have that thought, can you guarantee that no one else does? Let¡¯s talk about the prophet. He bled a lot to help you. I¡¯ll never believe it if you say he isn¡¯t interested in you.¡± ¡°He¡¯s kind-hearted. He¡¯s not as scheming as you think.¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s kind-hearted while I¡¯m scheming! You despise me, huh?!¡± Huanhuan held her forehead. When this guy threw a tantrum, he was really like a child. He was unreasonable. She waved at Xue Ling, indicating that he should come over. Xue Ling flapped his wings and leaned over with a cold expression. ¡°What?¡± Huanhuan kissed him on the cheek. Xue Ling: ¡°¡­¡± The benefits came unexpectedly. By the time he reacted, Huanhuan had already retreated. ¡°There are some things I can¡¯t tell you but it¡¯s not because I don¡¯t trust you. It¡¯s because I don¡¯t know how to explain those things. As for what happened between me and the prophet, it¡¯s actually very simple. I need to ask him to help me save someone and he agreed. That¡¯s all.¡± Xue Ling did not have to get to the bottom of it. From the beginning, he knew that his little female was hiding many secrets. Although he was curious, he never crossed the line by forcing her to answer his questions. He was angry that Huanhuan was willing to tell the prophet those things, but she was unwilling to tell him. It made him feel excluded. It was uncomfortable. Xue Ling frowned. ¡°Even if you want to save someone, you can discuss it with me. Perhaps I can help you. In terms of strength, I¡¯m not inferior to the prophet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different. Only the prophet can save the person I want to save.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Someone important to me. He¡¯s helped me a lot. He even sacrificed himself to get me back. I have to save him.¡± When Huanhuan said this, her tone was extremely firm. Coupled with her handsome face, Xue Ling couldn¡¯t help but touch his cheek that had just been kissed. His mood was very subtle. ¡°I keep feeling like I was kissed by a male beast just now.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Was it her fault for being too handsome? Xue Ling asked warily, ¡°The person you want to save is a male?¡± ¡°I guess.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a yes or no question. What do you mean you guess so?¡± Huanhuan thought for a moment. Since Little Brat was a clone of the prophet and the prophet was a male, Little Brat should be a male too. She said, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a male.¡± Xue Ling immediately asked, ¡°Do you like him?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Xue Ling was about to explode when he heard her say something else. ¡°The kind of love a daughter has for her father.¡± Xue Ling: ¡°¡­¡± He held it in for a long time before he managed to say, ¡°You¡¯re in love with your father?¡± Huanhuan shouted, ¡°We have a very pure father-daughter relationship, okay?!¡± Xue Ling could not understand what kind of male beast could make a female feel like a daughter who was dependent on her father! He tried to ask, ¡°Is that male beast very old?¡± Huanhuan thought back. She didn¡¯t know Little Brat¡¯s exact age, but from his human appearance, he should be in his 20s. She said, ¡°He¡¯s young and handsome.¡± Xue Ling was vigilant again. ¡°More handsome than me?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s reaction was very fast. ¡°You¡¯re both very handsome. You¡¯re handsome in your own ways.¡± She was proud of her wit. Xue Ling was quite satisfied with her answer. He asked a number of more questions. Huanhuan had told him everything she could. From her expression and attitude, she did have only kinship with that male beast and no romantic love. Xue Ling¡¯s vigilance relaxed a little. At the same time, he was quite curious about the ¡®fatherly male beast¡¯ she was talking about. If he had the chance, he had to see this magical male beast with his own eyes. Xue Ling¡¯s jealousy was finally restrained. The jealousy caused by the prophet was forgotten. Half a month later, the two of them successfully arrived at Dark Moon City. Dark Moon City¡¯s geographical location was special. It was built on an island and was surrounded by cliffs. It was only connected by a bridge made of vines and trees. Below the bridge was a bottomless abyss. The bridge was guarded by beast soldiers. Every beast who entered the city had to be inspected and pay an entry fee. Huanhuan and Xue Ling wanted to fly over the cliff and enter Dark Moon City, but they were stopped by a team of guards in midair. Chapter 482 - So Angry! Chapter 482: So Angry! The leader of the guards said that if they wanted to enter Dark Moon City, they had to be checked. Otherwise, they were not allowed to enter the city. Huanhuan didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, so she landed at the bridge with Xue Ling. The guards first questioned them carefully about their origins, then they wanted to search them. Xue Ling didn¡¯t care, but he would never allow anyone to search Huanhuan. The thought of the other male beasts touching Huanhuan made him want to chop off their claws! Xue Ling forcefully refused the request to search him. The guards¡¯ expressions didn¡¯t look too good. In the past, they had encountered such beasts who did not cooperate with inspections. In the end, they would use forceful methods to force the other party to cooperate. However, it was obvious that the two beasts in front of them were extraordinary. Especially when they suggested searching for them, the powerful aura released by the golden-haired and red-robed feather beast almost suffocated the guards. From his aura, it was obvious that his soul beast was definitely not lower than nine stars. These two-star guards were no match for him. In the end, they could only suppress their anger and let them pass. Huanhuan and Xue Ling did not take the bridge. They flew over. Dark Moon City was called a city, but from afar, it looked more like a castle. Gray-black rocks were piled up into sharp peaks, and houses of different sizes climbed up the mountain. Coupled with the cool moonlight, the place looked like it came out of a dark fairy tale. This city was neither big nor small. Finding Xuan Wei here was like finding a needle in a haystack. After Huanhuan and Xue Ling landed, they prepared to ask the local tyrant about the situation. Unexpectedly, they had only walked half the street when they were surrounded by more than 20 beast soldiers. A black civet walked out. Its gaze swept over Huanhuan and Xue Ling before stopping on Xue Ling. It said in human language, ¡°You¡¯re Elder Xue Ling of the feather tribe?¡± Xue Ling looked down at the black civet in front of him. ¡°You are?¡± It wagged its tail. ¡°I¡¯m Hei Yao. The high priest of Dark Moon City, Wu Huo, found out that you¡¯re in Dark Moon City and specially sent me to invite you to the Dark Moon Temple as guests.¡± Xue Ling and Huanhuan looked at each other. One who was unaccountably solicitous was hiding evil intentions. This high priest of the Dark Moon Temple must be up to no good! Huanhuan wanted to refuse, but seeing the posture of the beast soldiers in front of her, she knew that they had ill intentions. Even if they refused, the other party would forcefully take them away. Of course, with her and Xue Ling¡¯s strength, they wouldn¡¯t lose out even if they used force. However, that would cause a lot of unnecessary trouble. It might even delay their search for Xuan Wei. She said nothing and let Xue Ling make the choice. Xue Ling said with a faint smile, ¡°Since the high priest is so kind, we can¡¯t decline.¡± The civet walked in front. Huanhuan and Xue Ling followed behind it, surrounded by many beast soldiers. When they arrived at the Dark Moon Temple, the beast soldiers retreated. The civet said, ¡°The high priest has prepared food to entertain you, Elder Xue Ling. Elder Xue Ling, please come this way.¡± The door in front of him was pushed open, and the civet walked in lightly. Xue Ling followed. Huanhuan wanted to follow, but she was stopped at the door. The divine servant standing at the door said, ¡°The high priest only invited Elder Xue Ling. As Elder Xue Ling¡¯s guard, you¡¯re not qualified to be invited to the banquet.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± When did she become Xue Ling¡¯s guard? She was so handsome. Even if she didn¡¯t look like a prince, she could still be a young master, right? These divine servants actually treated her as a guard! How infuriating! Xue Ling sensed movement behind him. He stopped and turned to the divine servant. ¡°He isn¡¯t my guard. He¡¯s my friend.¡± But the divine servant said, ¡°Not even friends are allowed. The high priest only invited you. No other beasts who haven¡¯t been invited can go in.¡± At this moment, the civet turned around and said to Xue Ling, ¡°The high priest has been waiting for a long time. Elder Xue Ling, please come with me quickly. As for your friend, we¡¯ve prepared a place for him to rest. Elder Xue Ling, don¡¯t worry.¡± Xue Ling was dissatisfied. He did not want to be separated from Huanhuan and was about to refute this arrangement. Huanhuan said, ¡°Forget it. Since the high priest didn¡¯t invite me, I won¡¯t go in and cause trouble. Go have fun. I¡¯ll go rest first.¡± Xue Ling was still a little worried about her. ¡°But you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯m not the same person anymore. I¡¯m not as fragile as you think. I don¡¯t need to be watched all the time.¡± Thinking of the powerful strength of her body, Xue Ling was relieved. Indeed, with her demigod body, no one in the entire Dark Moon Temple was her match. She could do whatever she wanted here without worrying about safety. Xue Ling could only say, ¡°Alright, go and rest first. I¡¯ll look for you as soon as I see the high priest.¡± They parted here. Xue Ling followed the civet into the banquet hall deep in the temple and saw the high priest of the Dark Moon Temple. The table was already filled with fresh meat and fruits, as well as nectar collected this morning. The civet jumped into Wu Huo¡¯s arms with light steps. As Wu Huo gently stroked the civet¡¯s back, he said to Xue Ling, ¡°Please sit anywhere. I specially got someone to prepare this food for you. I hope you like it.¡± Xue Ling casually picked up a sweet fruit. The fruit turned in his hand, but he had no intention of eating it. He asked with a faint smile, ¡°May I ask why the high priest specially invited me here?¡± Wu Huo was a very young male beast. To be able to become a high priest at his age, his future could be said to be limitless. There were even rumors that he might enter the Elders¡¯ Association of the 10,000 Beasts Temple in the future. Not only was he young, but he was talented and handsome. His long light brown hair contrasted his tea-colored eyes. They were transparent like glass, like an exquisite and beautiful male version of a doll. Wu Huo said, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of your reputation, Elder Xue Ling. I¡¯ve always wanted to be friends with you. Unfortunately, I never had the chance. I was very happy to know that you came to Dark Moon City. I want to take this opportunity to have a good chat with you.¡± ¡°Talk about what?¡± Xue Ling leaned back. ¡°Previously, many beasts from your Dark Moon Temple died at my hands. You and I are enemies. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to talk about between us.¡± ¡°There are only eternal interests in this world. There are no eternal enemies,¡± Wu Huo said leisurely. ¡°As long as our interests and goals are the same, we can immediately change from enemies to partners.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°I heard that the reason why you birds migrated to the rock mountain is that your original home was invaded by the demons. As long as you birds become allies with Dark Moon City, we can consider sending troops to help you snatch back your invaded home.¡± Chapter 483 - An Old Acquaintance! Chapter 483: An Old Acquaintance! Xue Ling chuckled. ¡°What a tempting offer.¡± Wu Huo said, ¡°Our Dark Moon City sincerely wants to form an alliance with your feather tribe. You can say whatever conditions you have. As long as we can do it, we¡¯ll do our best.¡± Xue Ling looked at him calmly. ¡°Are you here to negotiate with me on behalf of Dark Moon City? Does your beast king know about this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell him when we¡¯re done.¡± Xue Ling smiled meaningfully. ¡°You¡¯re acting first and reporting later. It seems that you don¡¯t take your beast king too seriously?¡± Wu Huo scratched the civet¡¯s chin and said casually, ¡°This is a family matter of our Dark Moon City. Elder Xue Ling, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried. I¡¯m just curious. Why don¡¯t you gossip with me about the inside story of your Dark Moon City?¡± ¡°After the feather tribe has allied with Dark Moon City, I can tell you as much as you want.¡± ¡°Tsk, how cautious!¡± Xue Ling looked bored. ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision about the alliance. I have to go back and discuss it with Shen Yan before making a decision.¡± Wu Huo glanced at him. ¡°You¡¯re an elder of the feather tribe. Be it strength or qualifications, you¡¯re much stronger than Shen Yan. As long as you say the word, he¡¯ll definitely listen to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use your Dark Moon City¡¯s methods to speculate about our feather tribe. Shen Yan has always been the one making decisions regarding the feather tribe. I usually just help to plan. I can¡¯t act first and report later.¡± He said it cleverly. Wu Huo frowned slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he advised him to eat more. While Xue Ling ate, drank, and had fun, Huanhuan was brought to an underground cell by the beast soldiers. Huanhuan looked at this small cell that was less than 10 square meters and frowned. ¡°Is this the resting place you arranged for me?¡± The beast soldier in charge of leading the way was very impatient. ¡°You¡¯re just an additional guard. It¡¯s good enough that I¡¯m giving you a place to rest. What right do you have to be picky?!¡± Huanhuan was so angry that she laughed. ¡°First, I repeat that I¡¯m not a guard. Second, I can¡¯t make do in such a small cell for the night, right?¡± ¡°This is the high priest¡¯s arrangement. If he tells you to stay here, then stay here obediently. Why are you talking so much nonsense?!¡± The beast soldier turned to leave and locked the cell door. Huanhuan walked to the door and touched it. The door was sturdy. It was made of planks on the outside and a thick layer of slabs on the inside. It was very difficult for ordinary beasts to destroy it. But Huanhuan was not an ordinary beast. She estimated that she could punch through the cell door. After the banquet ended, Xue Ling was brought to a spacious bedroom. The divine servant said respectfully, ¡°This is where you can rest. If you¡¯re dissatisfied with anything, you can tell us. We¡¯ll do our best to satisfy any of your needs.¡± Xue Ling looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s the beast I came with?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in another room.¡± ¡°Which room? Show me.¡± The divine servant looked troubled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know either. If you want to know, you have to ask the high priest.¡± Xue Ling stared at his face. ¡°Do you really not know, or are you pretending not to know?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°I want to see Wu Huo.¡± ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll report it now.¡± The divine servant quickly left the guest room. Before long, Hei Yao arrived. Xue Ling said, ¡°I want to see Wu Huo. Why are you here?¡± Hei Yao walked lightly like a cat, its thin and long tail swaying gently behind it. ¡°Wu Huo is already asleep. You can look for me if you need anything.¡± ¡°I want to see my friend.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do.¡± Xue Ling frowned. ¡°Why?¡± Hei Yao said slowly, ¡°We¡¯ve arranged a very good place for him to stay. It¡¯s not convenient for him to see anyone for the time being. If you insist on seeing him, you can only wait until the day the feather tribe forms an alliance with Dark Moon City.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re just discussing it with you. If you can accept it, we¡¯ll continue. If you can¡¯t, you might never see your friend again.¡± Xue Ling laughed in anger. ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°What about it? Elder Xue Ling, are you willing to accept our offer?¡± ¡°I need time to think about it.¡± ¡°Sure. Take your time. We have lots of time.¡± Hei Yao walked around the guest room, then walked to the door. ¡°Have a good dream tonight.¡± Xue Ling was alone in the room. He was not sleepy at all. Previously, he was still wondering why the high priest of the Dark Moon Temple suddenly invited him over as a guest. After the banquet just now, Xue Ling realized that Dark Moon City wanted to form an alliance with the feather tribe. The birds were very good at fighting in the air. Their only weakness was that they had fewer people, but this was an advantage for Dark Moon City. It was easier to control if there were fewer people. Moreover, the feather tribe had a powerful elder like Xue Ling. If they could ally with the feather tribe, it would be like adding wings to a tiger. Wu Huo had a good plan. But Xue Ling had no intention of letting him have his way. Not to mention the old grudges between the feather tribe and Dark Moon City, just the fact that they actually dared to take Huanhuan as a hostage was intolerable to Xue Ling! In the dead of night, Xue Ling quietly left the guest room. He was prepared to meet Wu Huo in the night and interrogate him about where he had locked Huanhuan up. Xue Ling walked silently in the night. The temple was huge. It was not easy to find the room where Wu Huo stayed. It took him a lot of effort to go through the rooms one by one. As he passed the corner, Xue Ling suddenly sensed someone approaching! His hands turned into sharp claws that grabbed at the other party¡¯s neck! The other party pounced at him at the same time! In a flash, the two of them had already exchanged several moves. Every move was extremely ferocious. But soon, the two of them stopped attacking at the same time and looked surprised. It was dark, but it was nothing to beasts with strong night vision. Their gazes pierced the night, and they saw each other¡¯s faces clearly. It was an old acquaintance! They were both very surprised, but they quickly calmed down. Xue Ling frowned at him. ¡°Bai Di, why are you here?!¡± Bai Di lowered his voice. ¡°I chased Xuan Wei here. Why are you here?¡± ¡°Huanhuan has been captured by them. I¡¯m going to look for Wu Huo and interrogate him about her whereabouts.¡± Bai Di was stunned. ¡°Huanhuan?¡± Wasn¡¯t Huanhuan already dead? Why was she captured?! He couldn¡¯t understand what Xue Ling was saying. Xue Ling said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. This isn¡¯t the place to talk. I have to find Wu Huo as soon as possible and save Huanhuan. When everything is done, we¡¯ll find a place to have a good chat.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°I know where Wu Huo stays. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Xue Ling, who was worried about not being able to find Huanhuan, was immediately happy when he heard this. Bai Di led the way. He looked familiar with this place and quickly led Xue Ling to Wu Huo¡¯s bedroom. But when they knocked the guards out and broke in, they realized that the bedroom was empty! Chapter 484 - Resurrection Ritual Chapter 484: Resurrection Ritual Huanhuan easily destroyed the cell door. She used brute force to remove the entire door and put it aside. When she walked out of the cell, she would put the cell door back and create the illusion that it was intact. There were cells on both sides of the narrow corridor. Huanhuan looked around and estimated that there were at least 40 cells. All the cell doors were locked with stone bolts. Huanhuan didn¡¯t know if there was anyone in the cells. She tried to walk out as quietly as possible. On the way, she encountered a beast soldier who came to patrol. As soon as the beast soldier saw that Huanhuan had escaped, he was about to grab her when Huanhuan grabbed his throat. Huanhuan knocked him unconscious. The beast soldier didn¡¯t even have time to make a sound before he fainted silently. Huanhuan had just dragged the beast soldier to the corner when she saw another beast soldier walk in. He was also wearing a black hide cloak. The beast soldier shouted as he walked, ¡°Li Feng, aren¡¯t you done patrolling? Hurry up. The ceremony is about to begin!¡± The corridor was narrow. He quickly discovered his unconscious companion and Huanhuan beside him. ¡°You¡­¡± He had just said a word when Huanhuan appeared in front of him like a ghost and knocked the back of his neck with her palm. The beast soldier groaned and fainted. Huanhuan dragged both beast soldiers back to the cell where she had been locked up before. She took off the hide cloak on one of them and put it on. She backed out of the cell, closed the cell door, and turned to walk out. She walked up the stairs and went out to find a very small secret room. There were paths to the left and right of the chamber. Huanhuan was considering which way to go when a dozen beast soldiers also wearing animal hide cloaks walked in. When the beast soldier in the lead saw Huanhuan standing there in a daze, he asked, ¡°The sacrificial ritual is about to begin. Why are you still standing here?!¡± He mistook Huanhuan for a companion. Huanhuan did not explain. Instead, she followed his words and said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for Li Feng. I don¡¯t know where he went.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t find him. It¡¯s fine if we miss out on only one or two people. Come with me.¡± With that, the beast soldiers dragged Huanhuan into the passage on the left. Huanhuan didn¡¯t know where they were taking her. She was very puzzled, but because she was afraid that her disguise would be seen through, she could only remain silent the entire time, afraid that she would say something wrong and arouse suspicion. The passage was long and took several turns. This place looked like an underground maze. It was extremely mysterious. At the end of the passage was a circular hall. In the middle of the hall were two stone beds. As Huanhuan walked in, her attention was involuntarily attracted by the patterns on the surface of the stone beds. The patterns looked very familiar. She tried to remember for a long time and finally remembered that she had seen these patterns on the top of the divine mountain of the City of 10,000 Beasts. Behind the altar at the top of the divine mountain was a square stone pillar. The patterns on the pillar were very similar to the patterns on the two stone beds. A beast soldier pushed Huanhuan. ¡°Why are you in a daze? Hurry up and find your position.¡± Huanhuan quickly looked away. ¡°Alright.¡± She hunched her shoulders and retreated. She stood in the corner and pulled down her hood to cover her face. Many beasts walked in one after another. They were all wearing animal hide cloaks. They were either tall, short, fat, or thin. Before long, the entire hall was filled with beasts. Huanhuan, who was hiding in the shadows in the corner, became extremely inconspicuous. Someone exclaimed, ¡°The high priest is here!¡± Everyone immediately looked at the door in front of them. Two beasts walked out from behind the door. They were also wearing animal hide cloaks. Their faces were hidden under the hoods, making it impossible to see them clearly. Behind them was the black civet. When they walked into the hall, all the beasts knelt down and shouted in unison, ¡°Greetings, High Priest!¡± Huanhuan had no choice but to bite the bullet and kneel on one knee. Wu Huo took off his hood, revealing his short brown hair and tea-colored eyes. He looked around at everyone present and said slowly, ¡°Get up.¡± The beasts stood up. Huanhuan took the opportunity to get up and look at the high priest¡¯s face. She realized that he was unexpectedly young. Just as she was about to retract her gaze, she suddenly noticed the beast standing beside the high priest. The beast had just walked in with the high priest. At this moment, he had already taken off his hood, revealing an extremely familiar face. It was Bai Di¡¯s face! However, Huanhuan quickly denied her guess. No, he wasn¡¯t Bai Di! Although he looked extremely similar to Bai Di, if one looked closely, one could see some differences in the details. Huanhuan quickly reacted. There was only one person in this world who looked so similar to Bai Di, and that was Xuan Wei! As if noticing Huanhuan¡¯s gaze, Xuan Wei turned his head slightly and looked in Huanhuan¡¯s direction from the corner of his eye. Huanhuan immediately retracted her gaze and lowered her head. She pulled down her hood and hid in the shadows. Xuan Wei looked around and found nothing. The civet walked to the center of everyone¡¯s gaze and puffed out its chest. It raised its head and said proudly, ¡°The high priest is holding a sacrificial ritual today. The purpose is to let dead beasts come back to life.¡± Some of the beasts present had already heard the news through special channels. When they heard Hei Yao¡¯s words, they remained calm. However, there were still many beasts who did not know. They all looked shocked. Hei Yao took in their reactions and said in satisfaction, ¡°I believe you¡¯ve all experienced the despair of losing your loved ones. As long as this sacrifice is successful, you can reunite with your dead relatives and friends in the future. You won¡¯t have to worry about being forcefully separated by death.¡± After the beasts heard the civet¡¯s words, fanaticism appeared on their faces. Even Huanhuan was shocked. If the high priest¡¯s resurrection sacrifice was successful, did that mean she could be resurrected in the same way?! Huanhuan decided to stay and see. Hei Yao got someone to bring up the corpse of a dead beast and place it on the stone bed on the left. Then, he got another beast to drag out a tightly bound slave beast. The slave¡¯s body was covered in strange patterns drawn with blood. He opened his mouth and tried to shout for help. Unfortunately, his tongue had long been cut off. No matter how hard he tried, he could not shout a word. He was stripped and placed on the stone bed to the right. In order to prevent him from struggling, Hei Yao got the beast soldiers to bring over four stone nails and nail the slave¡¯s hands and feet to the stone bed. The sound of bones breaking mixed with the sound of stones colliding. It was shocking. Blood seeped out and spread along the patterns on the surface of the stone bed. The slave was in so much pain that he wished he was dead. When Huanhuan saw this, her heart turned cold. Chapter 485 - Resurrection Chapter 485: Resurrection Wu Huo turned his head and said to Xuan Wei, ¡°Do you remember our previous agreement? As long as I can complete the resurrection ritual, show me that seed.¡± Xuan Wei replied expressionlessly, ¡°Yeah.¡± The blood of the slave dyed the entire stone bed. Faint streaks of light appeared on the patterns on the surface of the stone bed. Wu Huo walked to the stone bed on the right and pressed a hand to the slave¡¯s forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± he whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll free you soon.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the slave aged visibly. His muscles quickly shriveled, his skin went slack, his hair turned snow-white, his eyes sunk, and his pupils turned cloudy. After a while, the slave completely lost his life and became a thin and dried corpse. The look of horror on his face was still there. Without looking at him again, Wu Huo turned around and walked to the stone bed on the left. He pressed his hands on the top of the dead beast¡¯s head. A powerful vitality flowed out of Wu Huo¡¯s palm and entered the corpse¡¯s body. The corpse¡¯s skin quickly became rosy and lustrous, and its chest and nose gradually rose and fell. The beast had really come back to life! Everyone was shocked. Their eyes widened in disbelief. Even Xuan Wei, who had been expressionless, had a change in his expression. Wu Huo retracted his hand and turned to Xuan Wei. ¡°Come and verify it.¡± Xuan Wei strode forward. He first checked the corpse¡¯s breathing, then pressed his chest and neck to feel for the heartbeat. The beating was very weak, but it was indeed beating. Xuan Wei used the tip of his claws to cut the skin of the corpse again. Immediately, red blood flowed out. The blood was hot. This beast had really come back to life! During Xuan Wei¡¯s inspection, Wu Huo stood at the side and watched. Clearly, he was very confident in his results. After Xuan Wei finished checking, Wu Huo said, ¡°How is it?¡± Xuan Wei looked at him. ¡°You succeeded.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯ve succeeded, shouldn¡¯t you show me the seed?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Xuan Wei took out a green seed from the hide pouch he carried with him and placed it in his palm. Wu Huo had originally planned to get Xuan Wei to take out the seed in private when no one else was around. He did not expect Xuan Wei to take out the seed in front of everyone. The moment the seed was taken out, Wu Huo felt an extremely strong vitality. With just one look, he could confirm that this seed was the legendary Divine Wood seed! Wu Huo¡¯s gaze instantly became extremely hot. Even Hei Yao could not help but circle around Xuan Wei, his big eyes staring at the Divine Wood seed in Xuan Wei¡¯s hand. At the same time, Huanhuan, who was hiding in the shadows in the corner, was staring at the seed too. The thing she had been looking for for a long time finally appeared in front of her. She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Wu Huo stared at the Divine Wood seed. ¡°Can I pick it up and take a look?¡± Xuan Wei retracted his fingers and held the seed. ¡°No.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a touch. You¡ª¡± Before Wu Huo could finish, he saw a figure rush in front of him like a whirlwind! Xuan Wei reacted extremely quickly. The moment Huanhuan reached out to snatch the Divine Wood seed, he put it away. At the same time, he took a few steps back and distanced himself from Huanhuan. Huanhuan immediately followed. The dragon spear in her hand tore through the air and pierced Xuan Wei¡¯s chest! Xuan Wei transformed into a white tiger. After dodging the dragon spear, he waved his sharp claws and pounced at Huanhuan! He was too fast. Huanhuan could not retract the dragon spear for a while. She kicked the stone bed beside her, sending it flying and smashing it at Xuan Wei! Wu Huo¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Stop!¡± However, it was too late. The beast lying on the stone bed was sent flying and fell heavily to the ground. There was a snap. The beast was like a balloon filled with water. His skin ruptured, and blood flowed out. Meanwhile, he was still lying motionless on the ground. This was definitely not the behavior of a normal beast. When Xuan Wei saw this, he immediately understood that the sacrificial ritual just now had not succeeded at all. The beast had not been revived, and all his vital characteristics were an illusion. Wu Huo had lied to him! When Xuan Wei thought about how he had fallen for Wu Huo¡¯s trick just now, he was extremely angry. If not for the fact that the enemy in front of him was too troublesome, he would have long cut Wu Huo into pieces! When Wu Huo saw that his plan to fool Xuan Wei had been exposed, he felt quite regretful. Due to Huanhuan¡¯s sudden attack, the entire hall was in chaos. The beasts dodged everywhere. The civet looked up at Wu Huo. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Wu Huo picked it up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want the Divine Wood seed anymore?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not Xuan Wei¡¯s match. If we fight head-on, our chances of winning are too slim. He¡¯s already wary of me. It¡¯ll be difficult for me to trick him into giving me the Divine Wood seed. I¡¯ll have to think of another way.¡± The civet looked back at Xuan Wei and Huanhuan, who were still fighting fiercely. ¡°What about them? Are we going to leave them here?¡± Wu Huo carried the civet out of the hall and said without looking back, ¡°Let them fight. It¡¯s best if both sides get injured. We can then take the opportunity to get some benefits.¡± The beasts in the hall quickly ran away. Xuan Wei and Huanhuan fought more and more intensely. In the end, Huanhuan, who was forced into a corner, turned into a silver dragon and gave a roaring breath to Xuan Wei! Xuan Wei never dreamed that this difficult opponent in front of him was actually a dragon! The dragon¡¯s breath was extremely hot and corrosive. Everything it touched melted and disappeared at a visible speed. Xuan Wei quickly retreated, broke through the ceiling, and jumped out of the underground hall. Even so, one of his hind legs still came in contact with the dragon breath. His fur melted, revealing red flesh. Xuan Wei endured the pain and rushed out of the wall with his injuries! Huanhuan wanted to chase after him, but the silver dragon was too big. She was stuck in the underground hall. She could only twist her body desperately and try to squeeze out. In the end, the entire temple shook because of her. It was in danger of collapsing at any moment. Xue Ling and Bai Di were looking around for Wu Huan when the temple suddenly shook. Bai Di asked, ¡°What happened? Is there an earthquake?!¡± Xue Ling sensed carefully. ¡°It¡¯s not an earthquake. Huanhuan must have transformed. I smell the scent of the dragon race.¡± ¡°Dragon race?¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t understand when Huanhuan was related to the dragon race! Xue Ling followed the dragon¡¯s aura, and Bai Di followed. Before they could find Huanhuan, she had already broken free and soared into the sky. The underground hall was turned upside down by the silver dragon, and even the foundation was destroyed. Coupled with the hard kick of the silver dragon before she left, the already shaky Dark Moon Temple was toppling over. Chapter 486 - Huanhuan, Are You Really Back? Chapter 486: Huanhuan, Are You Really Back? The silver dragon circled in the air and let out a deafening dragon roar. The Dark Moon Temple had completely become a pile of ruins. Most of the beasts in the temple had escaped. A few of them were too slow and were pressed down by the stones. Bai Di and Xue Ling reacted very quickly. They rushed out of the temple just before it collapsed. Many beasts in the city were alarmed and walked out of their houses. When they saw the collapsed temple and the silver dragon circling in the air, they couldn¡¯t help but look incredulous. Huanhuan ignored the mess she had just made. Her gaze swept across the figures on the ground one by one as she focused on looking for Xuan Wei. She had to find him! Bai Di looked up at the silver dragon in the sky with surprise. ¡°Is that a dragon?!¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°That¡¯s Huanhuan!¡± Bai Di: ¡°?!¡± There were beasts running around everywhere. The entire Dark Moon City was in chaos. At the same time, the silver dragon in the sky finally found her target and rushed over. Xue Ling was prepared to go to the sky to look for Huanhuan and ask her what had just happened. However, just as he spread his wings, he saw the silver dragon rushing straight in his direction! In the blink of an eye, the silver dragon rushed in front of him. Xue Ling was about to call out Huanhuan¡¯s name when he saw her fly past him! The dragon grabbed Bai Di and pressed him to the ground. Huanhuan was furious. ¡°Where else do you want to run to? Give me back the seed!¡± The silver dragon was so big that Bai Di¡¯s beast form seemed especially small in front of her. He tried to stand up several times but failed. Seeing that he still wanted to run, Huanhuan became even angrier. ¡°Xuan Wei, do you really think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Xuan Wei. I¡¯m Bai Di¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that! I¡¯ve already been fooled by you once before. I won¡¯t be fooled by you again!¡± Bai Di was exasperated. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± Huanhuan sneered. ¡°You¡¯re still pretending?! Let¡¯s see how long you¡¯ll continue to pretend!¡± Bai Di couldn¡¯t argue. He could only turn to look at Xue Ling, who was not far away. ¡°Have you watched enough? Hurry up and explain it to me. The Dark Moon Temple has collapsed. Wu Huo won¡¯t let us off. We have to leave this place as soon as possible.¡± Huanhuan followed his gaze to Xue Ling. Xue Ling found it interesting that Huanhuan had misunderstood Bai Di, but Bai Di¡¯s words made sense. Xue Ling could only sigh regretfully. The show couldn¡¯t continue. He said, ¡°Huanhuan, you¡¯ve got the wrong person. It¡¯s really Bai Di you¡¯re stepping on. If you don¡¯t believe me, smell him carefully.¡± Beasts usually relied on their sense of smell to identify themselves. Faces could look the same, but their scents were definitely not identical. Huanhuan lowered her head and sniffed Bai Di. She realized that his aura was indeed different from Xuan Wei¡¯s. Did she really get the wrong person?! Huanhuan quickly retracted her claws. Oh my God! She had just stepped on her husband! Bai Di must have been shocked by her! The more Huanhuan thought about it, the more embarrassed she became. She wished she could find a hole to hide in. If she were in human form now, she would be blushing. Fortunately, she was a dragon now. Her expression didn¡¯t change. She was still full of aura! Bai Di stood up and looked between the silver dragon and Xue Ling. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± he said calmly. ¡°When we¡¯re safe, explain everything to me.¡± Huanhuan quickly agreed. Then, she flapped her wings and flew into the sky, taking the opportunity to escape the awkward situation. Xue Ling and Bai Di followed. The three of them quickly ran out of the city. Bai Di was right. Wu Huo was furious when he saw the ruins of the Dark Moon Temple. He immediately ordered, ¡°At all costs, capture Xuan Wei and that silver dragon!¡± Those two bastards actually dared to destroy the Dark Moon Temple. Did they really think that the Dark Moon Temple was easy to bully?! The beast soldiers quickly organized themselves and cut off the only bridge to the outside world. They searched the entire city for the silver dragon and Xuan Wei! The silver dragon was very big. Coupled with the dense silver scales on her body, she became the brightest star in the night sky. The beast soldiers surged in her direction like a tide. Even so, they failed to capture the silver dragon. Be it strength or speed, they were no match for the silver dragon. They were quickly left behind by the silver dragon. When the silver dragon and Xue Ling flew to the edge, they saw Bai Di stop at the edge. The wooden bridge had been cut down, and Bai Di couldn¡¯t fly. Seeing that their pursuers were getting closer, the silver dragon turned around and flew back without hesitation. She leaned over and rushed toward Bai Di. Bai Di reacted quickly. When he saw the silver dragon flying over, he jumped and grabbed the dragon¡¯s claw. The silver dragon turned 180 degrees in midair, and the hurricane caused by her wings overturned a group of beast soldiers who were chasing after her. The silver dragon took the opportunity to fly Bai Di over the cliff. Her silver-white body flew quickly through the night like a shining meteor. Facing the cliff, most of the beast soldiers were forced to stop and shout for the bridge to be released. Another team of feather guards chased after the silver dragon. However, the silver dragon flew too quickly. The feather guards couldn¡¯t catch up and could only return empty-handed. Wu Huo was so angry that he flew into a rage and dealt with all 10 beast soldier captains in one go! ¡­ Xue Ling found a safe place to land, and the silver dragon landed on the ground. Although she had tried to be gentle, the ground still shook. The birds in the forest flew away in fear. Bai Di looked up, his blue eyes reflecting the silver dragon. ¡°Are you really Huanhuan?¡± Huanhuan turned around in embarrassment. She swung her long dragon tail and accidentally knocked down all the surrounding trees. She looked at the fallen trees and felt indescribably embarrassed. Seeing this, Xue Ling couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Huanhuan, you really shouldn¡¯t be shy like this.¡± Huanhuan flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± She didn¡¯t say it too loudly, but the dragon made a particularly loud sound, which startled even herself. Xue Ling smiled even wider. Bai Di¡¯s attention was not diverted by the commotion caused by the silver dragon. He carefully reached out and gently stroked the silver dragon¡¯s body. His voice trembled slightly. ¡°Huanhuan, are you really back?¡± The silver dragon looked down at the handsome beast standing in front of him and replied softly, ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Di leaned over and pressed his cheek against the silver dragon¡¯s abdomen. ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back.¡± Huanhuan was filled with emotions when he hugged her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be able to return. I thought my encounter with you was just a dream.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a dream. It¡¯s all true.¡± It was unknown if Bai Di was saying this for the other party or for himself. The silver dragon lowered her head and kissed Bai Di¡¯s forehead. Bai Di reached out and wrapped his arms around her neck. ¡°Since you¡¯re back, don¡¯t even think about leaving again.¡± Chapter 487 - 7: Merfolk Chapter 487: Merfolk Due to the destruction of the Dark Moon Temple, Huanhuan and Xuan Wei became the most wanted criminals in Dark Moon City. Even Xue Ling was listed on Dark Moon City¡¯s blacklist. Even so, Huanhuan and Xue Ling still secretly flew back to Dark Moon City to investigate. They could not find any trace of Xuan Wei. The two of them returned empty-handed. Huanhuan scratched her head and muttered in distress, ¡°I clearly saw him that night, and he was injured. He shouldn¡¯t have run far. Why can¡¯t I find him?!¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°He must know that Dark Moon City isn¡¯t safe anymore, so he left long ago.¡± ¡°Then where is he now?¡± Xue Ling spread his hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Huanhuan was very disappointed. She finally found Xuan Wei, but it was all for nothing. Bai Di thought about it seriously. ¡°Huanhuan was right. Xuan Wei is injured now, so he can¡¯t have gone far. He should still be around.¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°That¡¯s true, but this place is so big. It¡¯s not easy to find Xuan Wei.¡± ¡°I know a place nearby. We might be able to find traces of Xuan Wei.¡± Huanhuan and Xue Ling perked up at Bai Di¡¯s words. ¡°Where is it?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°I¡¯ve been tracking Xuan Wei for more than a decade. I¡¯ve dealt with him a few times during this period and found some news about him. He used to have a female he liked. That female was a mermaid. Rainbow Lake, where the merfolk live, isn¡¯t far from here.¡± Hearing the words ¡®merfolk¡¯, Huanhuan immediately remembered what the prophet had told her before she left. She immediately said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to Rainbow Lake to take a look. We might be able to find traces of Xuan Wei.¡± Bai Di hesitated. Huanhuan took the initiative to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The merfolk are very xenophobic. If we rashly go over there, we¡¯ll probably be forcefully expelled as intruders.¡± The merfolk was a very special race. They had soft bodies and beautiful appearances. They also lived much longer than ordinary beasts. They also had a unique secret recipe to make shark silk. They lived underwater all year round and lived in seclusion. Their location was hidden deeply, and it was difficult for outsiders to see them. Hence, they had always been very mysterious in the eyes of outsiders. Huanhuan took out the shark crystal. ¡°The prophet gave this to me and asked me to help hand it over to the leader of the merfolk. I¡¯m guessing that the leader of the merfolk should be friends with the prophet. They won¡¯t make things difficult for us on account of the prophet, right?¡± Xue Ling glanced at the shark crystal and said with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the merfolk have a shark crystal that can open the door to the treasure. Could it be this?¡± Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°Treasure?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a legend. You don¡¯t have to take it seriously.¡± Bai Di took the shark crystal and looked at it. ¡°But this shark crystal is indeed precious. Even if you don¡¯t return it to the merfolk, you can buy a high-grade crystal mine if you sell it.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s so valuable?!¡± Bai Di returned the shark crystal to her. ¡°Keep it carefully. Don¡¯t lose it.¡± Huanhuan immediately felt that the shark crystal in her hand weighed 500 kilograms. A high-grade crystal mine! Just thinking about it made her heart tremble! She carefully put the shark crystal away, afraid that it would break. If it broke, she wouldn¡¯t be able to afford to compensate for the losses even if she sold herself! Bai Di saw her wrapping the shark crystal in animal hide layer by layer. She was so careful that she didn¡¯t look as mighty and domineering as a dragon. Instead, she looked more like the cute female she used to be. He couldn¡¯t help but want to touch her head. When he raised his hand, he realized that the female in front of him was really too tall. If he wanted to touch the top of her head, he had to raise his hand high. But in that case, the action of touching her head would seem too stiff. Bai Di was in an awkward position. Huanhuan was still wrapping the shark crystal seriously and did not notice Bai Di¡¯s abnormality. However, Xue Ling saw his awkwardness clearly. Xue Ling patted his shoulder. ¡°I understand the awkwardness in your heart.¡± Bai Di lowered his hand and smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m not used to Huanhuan like this.¡± As far as he could remember, she had always been a soft and cute little female. All he had to do was reach out and pick her up easily. But now, she was as tall and heavy as a male beast. Even Bai Di and Xue Ling could barely pick her up. Xue Ling put on an experienced expression and sighed. ¡°You¡¯ll naturally get used to it after you¡¯re around her for a longer time.¡± Huanhuan finally put away the shark crystal. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Rainbow Lake to look for the merfolk.¡± She and Xue Ling spread their wings and flew into the sky. Bai Di turned into a tiger and ran on the ground. The three of them traveled for a day and a night before finally finding Rainbow Lake, which was deep in a forest. Rainbow Lake was even larger than Huanhuan had imagined. At a glance, she couldn¡¯t see the end of the lake at all. There were a few small isles scattered in the middle of the lake. There were trees and grass on the isles. Huanhuan and Xue Ling landed on the ground. Bai Di transformed into his human form. He put on his animal hide skirt and took two steps forward. As soon as he approached the lake, a huge wave suddenly rose from the lake and pounced on Bai Di and the others! The three of them reacted quickly and retreated in time to avoid the attack. The lake water hit the ground hard, splashing high. Huanhuan clicked her tongue. ¡°This is a greeting gift from the merfolk? What a big scene.¡± Xue Ling brushed the water off his sleeve and frowned. ¡°I hate water.¡± When his feathers came into contact with water, they would become very heavy and very uncomfortable. Bai Di stepped forward onto the wet grass and raised his voice. ¡°We¡¯re looking for the leader of the merfolk. We hope you can help pass the message.¡± A moment later, two male beasts with fishtails emerged from the water. They floated on the lake, holding weapons made of fish bones. They looked coldly at the three people on the land. One of the older merfolk said, ¡°Our leader doesn¡¯t know you at all. Don¡¯t even think about lying to us.¡± Another merfolk waved the weapon in his hand and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Leave this place immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame us for being rude to you!¡± Before coming, Huanhuan was mentally prepared for the merfolk to be xenophobic. However, she did not expect them to be so unyielding. Not to mention wanting to meet the leader of the merfolk, they were even attacked for merely approaching the lake. Wasn¡¯t this group of merfolk too vigilant and aggressive?! Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°We really are here to meet with your leader. Someone asked me to give something to your leader. Please inform him of this.¡± ¡°What do you have to give him?¡± ¡°This item is precious. I have to see your leader before I can take it out.¡± It was a treasure worth a high-grade crystal mine! Huanhuan had to be careful. Chapter 488 - This Guy Needs A Beating! Chapter 488: This Guy Needs A Beating! However, the merfolk thought that she was deliberately making excuses. Their expressions immediately became even uglier. ¡°What is it that you can¡¯t even take out? We think you¡¯re lying. Hurry up and leave, or we¡¯ll attack!¡± Huanhuan wanted to say something else. However, before she could say anything, the two fish beasts swung their fishtails and splashed water on her. Huanhuan was drenched. She wiped the water off her face and secretly regretted being so stupid. She was so focused on explaining that she forgot to dodge. Xue Ling and Bai Di were furious. It was one thing for the merfolk to attack the two of them, but they actually dared to attack Huanhuan?! Xue Ling was so angry that he didn¡¯t even want to speak. He transformed into a condor and pounced at the two fish beasts! His sharp claws hooked the two fish beasts, and he forcefully dragged them out of Rainbow Lake. He threw them roughly onto the land. At the same time, Bai Di had transformed into a white tiger and pounced aggressively. He pressed the two fish beasts to the grass and stabbed his claws into their bodies. Blood gushed out. The merfolk struggled and resisted. A powerful electric current flowed into their bodies through the tiger¡¯s claws, numbing them and making them unable to resist. Xue Ling retracted his wings and transformed into a human the moment he landed. As he put on his clothes, he walked up to the merfolk and squatted down. Flames burned in his palm. ¡°We were talking to you nicely just now, but you didn¡¯t listen. We have no choice but to use this more direct method to solve the problem.¡± The two fish beasts were trembling with anger, but they couldn¡¯t resist. The younger one shouted, ¡°What do you want?!¡± Xue Ling deliberately waved the flames in front of them. ¡°I heard that eating the meat of your merfolk can make one immortal. Why don¡¯t I make barbecued merfolk for dinner tonight? I¡¯ll control the fire. Bai Di, you¡¯ll be in charge of the cutting. Huanhuan just has to eat.¡± Huanhuan was just standing at the side to watch the show. When she heard him, she immediately leaned over. ¡°Can eating merfolk really make you immortal?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what the legends say, but I can¡¯t be sure. If you¡¯re interested, why don¡¯t you take a bite or two now?¡± Huanhuan looked at the two fish beasts in front of her with interest. The two of them felt that they had become a sumptuous meal in her eyes. They couldn¡¯t help but cry out in despair. It was the highest pitch, like a flute. The end was so long that it hurt their eardrums. Bai Di said, ¡°They¡¯re summoning their companions.¡± The originally calm Rainbow Lake immediately rippled. One merfolk beast after another emerged from the bottom of the lake. They held weapons made of fish bones and slithered aggressively toward Huanhuan and the other two. Huanhuan clicked her tongue. ¡°You¡¯re going all out, huh? Are we fooling around too much?¡± However, Xue Ling was not flustered at all. ¡°It¡¯s better to go out in full force. We can take the opportunity to meet their leader.¡± Bai Di pressed his front paws on the mermen¡¯s backs and raised his head to roar deafeningly. It was a symbol of the tigers challenging their enemies. The merfolk immediately stopped. If beasts issued a challenge, it would definitely be a one-on-one battle. Of course, the merfolk could refuse this challenge. However, their people were still under the other party¡¯s claws. If they retreated, their people would definitely die. They had to fight! The merfolk gathered and began to discuss who to send out to fight. Huanhuan immediately leaned in front of Bai Di and whispered, ¡°Let me fight them.¡± With her current strength, she could definitely sweep through the entire fish tribe! Before Bai Di could speak, Xue Ling replied, ¡°No!¡± Huanhuan was very dissatisfied. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a female. How can a female rush to the front and fight while the male beasts hide?¡± Huanhuan glared at him angrily. ¡°What a big ego!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡± Huanhuan patted her chest. ¡°I¡¯m very strong. None of them can hurt me!¡± Xue Ling glanced at her chest with a complicated expression. ¡°Stop patting your chest. It¡¯s already very flat. If you pat it a few more times, it might cave in.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She rolled up her sleeves and pounced on him! This guy was asking for a beating! In the past, Xue Ling would have happily reached out and hugged the little female who pounced into his arms. However, Huanhuan was tall and strong now. Xue Ling could not carry her. He quickly dodged to the side. Huanhuan chased after him angrily. Xue Ling dodged left and right, looking very relaxed. Although it was a pity that he couldn¡¯t carry Huanhuan, it was still a pleasure to tease her. As Huanhuan played with Xue Ling, the lake rippled again. Bai Di whispered, ¡°The leader of the merfolk is out.¡± Hearing this, Huanhuan and Xue Ling immediately stopped fooling around and followed his gaze to the lake. A handsome male mermaid had emerged from the water. He had very demonic purple eyes, and his facial features were extremely three-dimensional. The ears on either side of his face were light purple translucent fish gills. His short black hair was still dripping. The surface of his well-defined chest was lustrous and watery. Below his abs, two lines extended underwater. When Huanhuan first saw him, she immediately thought of the legendary sea demons. They all had a bewitching magic. Huanhuan took the initiative to ask, ¡°Are you the leader of the merfolk?¡± While she was sizing him up, he was obviously sizing her up too. ¡°I¡¯m the leader of the merfolk, Chen Yuan.¡± His voice was pleasant too. It was as ethereal and refreshing as the wind blowing across the sea. Huanhuan immediately introduced, ¡°My name is Yu Tian. These two are my friends. We came to look for you to return something to you.¡± Chen Yuan asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Huanhuan took out a round and bulging item that had been wrapped in hide. She peeled away the hide layer by layer, finally revealing the blue shark crystal hidden inside. She held up the shark crystal. ¡°This is it. The prophet asked me to bring it to you.¡± The moment the shark crystal appeared, all the merfolk present widened their eyes and stared at the shark crystal in her hand. Even Chen Yuan, who had always been calm, could not help but look surprised. Shark crystals were one of the treasures of the merfolk. They had disappeared many years ago. Chen Yuan thought that all the shark crystals had long been destroyed or hidden by unknown people. He did not expect one to be in the hands of the prophet. What surprised him even more was that the prophet had sent it back! Chapter 489 - You’re Crushing Me Chapter 489: You¡¯re Crushing Me Chen Yuan walked ashore. That¡¯s right. He ¡®walked¡¯. No one saw clearly when his fishtail turned into two long and straight legs. The fish scales automatically turned into a dark purple fish skin dress at his waist. His legs were no different from ordinary beasts. It was just that he had two pairs of purple translucent fins at his ankles. Translucent webbing was attached between his toes. When Chen Yuan walked toward Huanhuan, Bai Di and Xue Ling did not stop him. With Huanhuan¡¯s current strength, it would not be easy for Chen Yuan to hurt her. Chen Yuan stood a meter away from Huanhuan and extended his right hand. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°Before I give you the shark crystal, I want to ask you about someone.¡± ¡°Ask away.¡± ¡°Do you know anything about Xuan Wei?¡± When Chen Yuan heard the words ¡®Xuan Wei¡¯, his gaze immediately darkened. ¡°You know Xuan Wei?¡± Huanhuan could not figure out the attitude of the merfolk toward Xuan Wei. She could only answer vaguely, ¡°I guess you can say that¡­¡± Unexpectedly, as soon as she finished speaking, sharp claws immediately grew out of Chen Yuan¡¯s right hand and grabbed her neck! He was too fast. Fortunately, Huanhuan reacted quickly enough and dodged Chen Yuan¡¯s sneak attack. At the same time, Xue Ling and Bai Di rushed over to help her deal with Chen Yuan. When the merfolk saw that their leader was being bullied, they immediately jumped ashore, picked up their weapons, and pounced at Huanhuan and the other two! Other than Chen Yuan, no other merfolk could turn their fishtails into legs. They relied on their fishtails to stay upright on land. Their fins mimicked the movements of a pair of feet walking. Their strides were small, but they were very fast, so they walked very quickly. They were not inferior to crawling beasts. The two sides immediately started fighting. Despite being the strongest one among the merfolk, Chen Yuan was quickly at a disadvantage when he was surrounded by Xue Ling and Bai Di. However, he had no intention of admitting defeat. Even if he had to risk being killed, he would fight to the end. Under the lead of the leader, all the merfolk seemed to be on steroids. The more they fought, the more ruthless they became. Huanhuan saw that this could not continue. Her original intention here was to find out about Xuan Wei¡¯s whereabouts. She did not want to fight the merfolk. While Chen Yuan was forced back by the flames in Xue Ling¡¯s hand, Huanhuan flew over from the side and threw him to the ground! He wanted to push her away. But she sat down on his abdomen, grabbed his hands, and pressed them firmly to the ground on either side. The strength of the dragon race was really impressive. No matter how hard Chen Yuan tried, he could not break free from her suppression. However, unexpectedly, even after being reduced to this state, he did not look angry at all. He was frighteningly calm. ¡°Even if you kill me, I¡¯ll never give you another chance to step into Rainbow Lake.¡± Huanhuan was puzzled. ¡°When did I ask to step into Rainbow Lake?¡± Chen Yuan said, ¡°Are you still pretending? Do you dare say that Xuan Wei didn¡¯t ask you to come to Rainbow Lake to kill and rob us?¡± When the merfolk saw that their leader was pressed to the ground, they surrounded him to save him, but Bai Di and Xue Ling joined forces to stop them. The merfolk couldn¡¯t defeat Bai Di and Xue Ling, so they were all exasperated and shouted for the enemy to let their leader go! Huanhuan looked at the leader of the merfolk below her and couldn¡¯t help but blink. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think we¡¯re in cahoots with Xuan Wei?¡± Chen Yuan saw something wrong with her reaction and immediately asked, ¡°Are you not in cahoots with Xuan Wei?¡± ¡°We¡¯re Xuan Wei¡¯s enemies.¡± Chen Yuan did not believe her. ¡°The tiger beast among the three of you looks extremely similar to Xuan Wei. Even the aura on his body is a little similar. They must be brothers, right? Even if they¡¯re not brothers, they should be relatives of close blood ties. You can¡¯t be enemies with Xuan Wei.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t a brother be an enemy? Xuan Wei killed someone very important to us and took something of ours. We have to seek justice from him.¡± ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°I can suppress you now. I¡¯m stronger than you. If I were really in cahoots with Xuan Wei, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for me to kill you now.¡± Chen Yuan¡¯s expression was a little complicated. Any male beast would be in a bad mood if they were firmly suppressed by their opponent and forced to admit that they were weaker than the other party. Huanhuan lowered her head and approached his face. ¡°As long as you tell me news about Xuan Wei, I¡¯ll return the shark crystal to you. After that, we¡¯ll leave Rainbow Lake immediately and never appear in front of you again.¡± Chen Yuan was still hesitating, thinking about how credible her words were. As the parties involved, Huanhuan and Chen Yuan did not notice how ambiguous their actions were. Bai Di¡¯s and Xue Ling¡¯s expressions turned ugly when they saw the scene. Especially Xue Ling. His eyes were like knives as he stared at Chen Yuan. The merfolk also revealed subtle expressions. Their tribe leader had been an adult for a long time, but he had no intention of finding a mate. He had been single for many years and didn¡¯t even have a female he liked. His tribesmen had to suspect that there was something wrong with the tribe leader¡¯s health. Now, it seemed that perhaps there wasn¡¯t something wrong with the leader¡¯s health but his sexual orientation. If the witch doctor knew the truth, he would definitely go crazy with anger¡­ The originally tense atmosphere was washed away by the misunderstanding between Chen Yuan and Huanhuan. In the end, Chen Yuan chose to believe in Huanhuan. As much as he hated to admit it, the truth was that Huanhuan was stronger than him. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to kill him. Since she didn¡¯t kill him, it meant she didn¡¯t treat him as an enemy. He said, ¡°I can tell you about Xuan Wei, but you have to stand up first.¡± Huanhuan was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re crushing me.¡± Only then did Huanhuan realize that she had been pressing against him. Their bodies were very close. She blushed and immediately got up. When she took two steps back, Chen Yuan stood up calmly. He rubbed his wrist which had been pressed to the ground just now. His gaze was still lingering on Huanhuan. He thought to himself, ¡®This person is tall and thin, but he¡¯s actually terrifyingly strong. I wonder what race he belongs to.¡¯ The merfolk immediately surrounded him and asked, ¡°Patriarch, are you alright?¡± Chen Yuan waved his hand, indicating that he was fine. He stared at Huanhuan¡¯s face. ¡°Your name is Yu Tian?¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Yuan pointed at Bai Di. ¡°What about him? What¡¯s his relationship with Xuan Wei?¡± Bai Di took the initiative to answer. ¡°My name is Bai Di. I¡¯m Xuan Wei¡¯s brother.¡± ¡°You¡¯re indeed brothers!¡± Chen Yuan sneered. He looked at Bai Di with hatred, looking especially cold. Bai Di was silent, not inclined to explain. Chapter 490 - Hiding Information Chapter 490: Hiding Information ¡°Xuan Wei used to live in Rainbow Lake for a while.¡± The first thing Chen Yuan said stunned Huanhuan. He continued, ¡°That was 50 years ago. Xuan Wei was seriously injured. He accidentally barged into this forest and fainted by Rainbow Lake. Chen Yue¡­ That¡¯s my sister. She kindly saved Xuan Wei¡¯s life.¡± Huanhuan quickly guessed what would happen next. ¡°Then they fell in love?¡± Chen Yuan replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Huanhuan clicked her tongue. This was the beast continent¡¯s version of ¡®Little Mermaid¡¯. According to the final ending of the fairy tale, the male protagonist forgot that the mermaid had saved his life and married someone else. Then, the mermaid sacrificed herself for love. Could this be the truth here as well? Chen Yuan said, ¡°Chen Yue wanted to become mates with Xuan Wei, but Xuan Wei refused. He said that he still had very important things to do. He promised Chen Yue that he would definitely return in three years to become mates with her.¡± Huanhuan touched her chin. This was a super big red flag! As long as the other person said something like ¡®I¡¯ll come back and marry you after taking revenge¡¯ or ¡®I¡¯ll wash my hands off this matter after doing this,¡¯ they would definitely never return! As expected, Chen Yuan continued to speak. ¡°Less than three days after Xuan Wei left, two beasts came to Rainbow Lake. They said that Xuan Wei was in danger and needed help. Chen Yue didn¡¯t suspect anything and immediately went ashore to help. In the end, she was kidnapped by those two beasts. They used Chen Yue to threaten us to hand over all the shark silk and the blue crystals at the bottom of the lake. For Chen Yue¡¯s safety, we had no choice but to do as they said.¡± Huanhuan listened with relish. ¡°And?¡± ¡°We gave all the shark silk and blue crystals to those two beasts, but they still weren¡¯t satisfied. They even wanted us to hand over all the females in the tribe.¡± At this point, the hatred in Chen Yuan¡¯s eyes deepened. As merfolk were gentle and beautiful, especially females, their figures were graceful. Many noble beasts in beast cities liked to keep mermaids by their sides. They did not become their mates and only played with them like pets. He could not let the mermaids of his tribe fall to that state! The two kidnappers¡¯ requests touched Chen Yuan¡¯s bottom line. Chen Yuan said, ¡°I refused their request, so they cut off all the fish scales on Chen Yue¡¯s body in front of me.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Not only her, but even Bai Di and Xue Ling frowned. To the merfolk, scraping off their scales was equivalent to skinning them alive. ¡°Chen Yue kept shouting that she was in pain, but I couldn¡¯t save her. In the end, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and bit off her tongue to commit suicide. The two beasts were stunned by her determination. I took the opportunity to save Chen Yue, but it was too late. She was seriously injured. Our witch doctor couldn¡¯t treat her, so she died.¡± Just thinking about it, Huanhuan could imagine Chen Yue¡¯s tragic state when she died. She couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. She asked, ¡°Where are the two beasts?¡± Chen Yuan sneered. ¡°They were skinned and hung from trees. They were eaten alive by wild beasts.¡± Huanhuan shivered, thinking that these beasts were really ruthless. They could probably even write a book called ¡®The Collection of the Ten Tortures of the Beast Continent¡¯. Chen Yuan said word by word, ¡°Not only did Xuan Wei deceive Chen Yue¡¯s feelings, but he also caused her to die tragically. I can¡¯t forgive him.¡± Huanhuan immediately said, ¡°We have a grudge against him too. As the saying goes, the enemy of an enemy is a friend. You¡¯re our friend!¡± Chen Yuan glanced at her. ¡°When you were discussing eating our people just now, why didn¡¯t you think that we were friends?¡± Huanhuan waved her hand. ¡°That was a misunderstanding. You attacked first. We attacked in self-defense. We just wanted to scare them. We had no intention of eating them.¡± Chen Yuan said, ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I know. Where¡¯s the shark crystal?¡± Huanhuan took out the shark crystal and was about to give it to him when Bai Di stopped her. Bai Di looked at Chen Yuan and said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s not all you know, is it?¡± Instead of answering, Chen Yuan asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°For the past 10 years, I¡¯ve been searching everywhere for Xuan Wei. He¡¯s been around here before. I¡¯m guessing he must have been to Rainbow Lake.¡± Chen Yuan was silent. Bai Di said, ¡°You¡¯re not good at lying.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not lying. You¡¯re just hiding half of the story.¡± Hearing their conversation, Huanhuan quickly reacted. She immediately put away the shark crystal and looked at Chen Yuan unhappily. ¡°You don¡¯t keep your word. You¡¯re actually hiding information. How unkind!¡± Chen Yuan frowned. ¡°Xuan Wei did come back, but it has nothing to do with you.¡± Bai Di asked, ¡°Why did Xuan Wei return to Rainbow Lake? Is it because of Chen Yue?¡± Chen Yuan immediately asked, ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°From your reaction, I should be right.¡± Chen Yuan shut his mouth and stopped talking. Not only did the tiger beast in front of him look as annoying as Xuan Wei, but his thoughts were also meticulous and deep. He could get a lot of information with just a few words. Bai Di continued to analyze. ¡°Let me guess, Chen Yue¡¯s body didn¡¯t rot, right? Her body has been well preserved by you, but a few years ago, Xuan Wei suddenly returned and stole Chen Yue¡¯s body. Am I right?¡± Even if Chen Yuan could keep his composure, the other merfolk could not. Someone immediately blurted out, ¡°How did you know?!¡± Bai Di gave a casual answer. ¡°I guessed.¡± All the merfolk looked incredulous. Huanhuan silently praised Bai Di. He was awesome! Since Bai Di had already guessed the truth, there was no need to hide it. Chen Yuan was finally willing to tell the truth. ¡°You¡¯re right. Chen Yue¡¯s body was sealed in an ice cave at the bottom of the lake. It was stolen 15 years ago.¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°How can you be sure that Xuan Wei stole Chen Yue¡¯s corpse?¡± Immediately, a merman said loudly, ¡°No one else would do such a thing.¡± The corners of Huanhuan¡¯s mouth twitched. It seemed that Xuan Wei¡¯s image in the hearts of the merfolk was really terrible. The first person they thought of in regard to who stole the corpse was Xuan Wei. Chen Yuan extended his right hand. ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I know. Shouldn¡¯t you give me the shark crystal now?¡± Huanhuan glanced at Bai Di. When he nodded slightly, she placed the shark crystal in Chen Yuan¡¯s palm. After getting the shark crystal, Chen Yuan¡¯s expression finally eased a little. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°We already know everything we want to know. The shark crystal has been returned to its rightful owner. We should go. Goodbye.¡± She prepared to leave with Bai Di and Xue Ling. However, Chen Yuan suddenly stopped them. ¡°Are you going to look for Xuan Wei?¡± Huanhuan turned to look at him. ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Yuan clenched the shark crystal in his palm and seemed to have made up his mind. He asked word by word, ¡°Can I go with you to look for Xuan Wei?¡± Chapter 491 - Using Each Other Chapter 491: Using Each Other Chen Yuan wanted to look for Xuan Wei not only to get Chen Yue¡¯s corpse back but also to seek justice for Chen Yue! After so many years, it was time to end Chen Yue¡¯s infatuation! Huanhuan saw determination in Chen Yuan¡¯s eyes. But before she could speak, Xue Ling rejected Chen Yuan¡¯s request. ¡°No! You can¡¯t come with us!¡± This merman just had intimate contact with Huanhuan. He was now officially on Xue Ling¡¯s list of potential love rivals. Before excluding the possibility of him and Huanhuan becoming mates, Xue Ling would not give him a chance to get close to Huanhuan. Although Bai Di wasn¡¯t as obvious as Xue Ling, his thoughts were similar to his. Huanhuan was just one person, and she already had four mates. If others were to join them, their benefits would be even lower. Bai Di said, ¡°We just fought, but now you want to come with us. You changed your attitude too quickly. We can¡¯t trust you.¡± However, Chen Yuan ignored Bai Di and Xue Ling. His demonic purple eyes stared intently at Huanhuan. He just wanted to hear her answer. Huanhuan threw up her hands, looking apologetic. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to the two of them.¡± Xue Ling smiled, clearly satisfied with Huanhuan¡¯s answer. Huanhuan was indeed on their side! Unexpectedly, Chen Yuan continued, ¡°If I say I can help you find Xuan Wei, will you let me tag along?¡± Upon hearing this, Huanhuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You can find Xuan Wei? Is that true?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Xue Ling frowned and stared at Chen Yuan¡¯s face. His tone was filled with warning. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about lying to us. If you can¡¯t find Xuan Wei, I¡¯ll turn into a savage and deal with you.¡± Chen Yuan said, ¡°I never lie.¡± Xue Ling sneered. ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t lie. You only know how to hide information.¡± Chen Yuan: ¡°¡­¡± Bai Di asked calmly, ¡°If you can find Xuan Wei, you can just find him yourself. Why do you have to come with us?¡± ¡°Xuan Wei is too strong. I might not be his match.¡± Bai Di said what he was thinking. ¡°You want us to deal with Xuan Wei while you take advantage of the situation?¡± Chen Yuan did not argue and admitted frankly, ¡°Yes, I do want to borrow your strength. You can also use me to find Xuan Wei. We can take advantage of each other.¡± No one would lose out if they took advantage of each other. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°I suddenly admire you.¡± The leader of the merfolk was quite interesting to be able to righteously make use of them. Hearing Huanhuan¡¯s praise, Xue Ling¡¯s gaze at Chen Yuan became even more unfriendly. Damn it, the chances of this guy becoming a love rival had increased again! Bai Di pressed Xue Ling¡¯s shoulder and advised him in a low voice, ¡°Forget it. Since he can help find Xuan Wei, then we should just bear with it.¡± Xue Ling touched his sleeve, and he spoke with gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯m not as magnanimous as you. You¡¯re still so calm when you see Huanhuan flirting with others. I really want that merman to be skinned, eviscerated, and cooked into fish hotpot!¡± Bai Di lowered his voice again. ¡°Don¡¯t forget Huanhuan¡¯s current gender. She¡¯s a male beast in Chen Yuan¡¯s eyes now. He won¡¯t have improper thoughts about her.¡± No male beast with a normal sexual orientation could fall in love with a male beast as tall and strong as Huanhuan. Xue Ling retorted, ¡°What if his sexual orientation is abnormal?¡± ¡°That¡¯s even better. When Huanhuan recovers her female identity in the future, it¡¯ll be completely impossible for Chen Yuan to be with her.¡± Xue Ling was enlightened. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Bai Di patted his shoulder. ¡°So remember to maintain the image of Huanhuan as a male beast for the rest of the trip. Don¡¯t let Chen Yuan discover her true gender.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Xue Ling smiled. ¡°As expected of the most scheming one out of the four of us. You¡¯re so thorough!¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll take that as a compliment.¡± Huanhuan had already accepted Chen Yuan¡¯s request to join the team. She turned around and saw Bai Di and Xue Ling whispering together. She immediately leaned over and asked curiously, ¡°What are you whispering about?¡± Bai Di retracted his hand from Xue Ling¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°We¡¯re discussing our next move.¡± ¡°So how did your discussion go?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°I¡¯m going to look around. Xuan Wei¡¯s leg is injured, so he shouldn¡¯t be far. But since Chen Yuan has a way to find Xuan Wei, let¡¯s hear his opinion first.¡± Huanhuan nodded in agreement. She immediately turned to look at Chen Yuan and asked for his opinion. Xue Ling secretly gave Bai Di a thumbs up. He had acted well. Bai Di kept a gentle smile on his face, looking modest and harmless. Chen Yuan took out a black pendant polished from animal bones. ¡°This is a pendant made from fishbones. Fish are born in pairs. They¡¯re naturally magnetic. Even if they¡¯re separated, they can find each other¡¯s location. Chen Yue is wearing such a pendant. I can use it to find his current location.¡± Xuan Wei should be with Chen Yue now. As long as he could find Chen Yue, he should be able to find Xuan Wei. Bai Di nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Huanhuan impatiently urged Chen Yuan to quickly find Chen Yue. He held the pendant in his palm and waited for a moment before the fishbone pendant spun automatically. It worked like a compass that Huanhuan had seen in her previous life. The fishbone pendant finally stopped after spinning a few times. Everyone looked in the direction of the fishbone pendant. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Is it that way?¡± Chen Yuan nodded. ¡°Then there¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s set off!¡± Huanhuan called the other three to hurry up. Before Chen Yuan left, he specially called the witch doctor, Jia Wu, out of the lake. ¡°I¡¯m leaving Rainbow Lake for a while. I¡¯ll leave the merfolk to you for the time being.¡± Jia Wu was an old merman. He looked sage-like. His long silver-white hair was draped behind his back. He was thin but looked very energetic. He agreed. ¡°Alright, leave this to me. Be careful. After you find Chen Yue, bring her back quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Jia Wu watched Chen Yuan leave. Only when he was gone did he retract his gaze and return to the bottom of the lake with the merfolk. With the fishbone pendant that served as a compass, Huanhuan and the others¡¯ goals became very clear. The only bad thing was that Chen Yuan was a little slow. Although he could turn a fishtail into legs, they were clearly much slower than Bai Di¡¯s four legs. As for Huanhuan and Xue Ling, they had wings and flew especially fast. In order to speed up, Huanhuan took the initiative to say to Chen Yuan, ¡°Let me carry you.¡± Chapter 492 - Long Time No See, Brother Chapter 492: Long Time No See, Brother When Huanhuan made this suggestion, the expressions of the three male beasts present became very interesting. Chen Yuan wanted to refuse, but before he could say anything, he heard Xue Ling ask unhappily, ¡°Can you carry him?¡± Huanhuan looked very casual. ¡°We¡¯ll know when I try.¡± Seeing that she was really planning to carry him and fly, Xue Ling was even more dissatisfied. ¡°Are you really planning to carry him and fly in the sky?¡± Did she remember the fact that she was a female? Males and females could not be so close to each other! Huanhuan replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t allow it!¡± Huanhuan was not angry that he had rejected her suggestion. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll let you carry Chen Yuan.¡± Xue Ling immediately looked extremely disgusted. ¡°In his dreams!¡± Huanhuan had expected this reaction. She sighed and turned to Bai Di. ¡°Can you help carry Chen Yuan there?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°As long as Chen Yuan is fine with it, I have no objections.¡± Hence, Huanhuan¡¯s gaze landed on Chen Yuan again, waiting for his answer. Chen Yuan apologized. ¡°I¡¯ve become your burden.¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re helping us. This small matter is nothing.¡± In the end, the white tiger carried Chen Yuan forward, while Huanhuan and Xue Ling flew in the sky. The four of them traveled for three days. When they stopped to rest, Chen Yuan looked at the fishbone pendant in his palm. ¡°It should be up ahead.¡± Xue Ling spread his wings and flew into the sky, looking into the distance. ¡°Misty Forest is ahead.¡± Huanhuan had never heard of Misty Forest and looked confused. Chen Yuan looked thoughtful. ¡°I heard that Misty Forest is filled with fog all year round. Once beasts enter, they¡¯ll immediately lose their way. In addition, the forest is filled with danger. Almost no one can walk out of it alive, so no beasts usually go in.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, but it¡¯s a perfect place to hide.¡± Xue Ling landed on the ground. ¡°I have to admire Xuan Wei¡¯s courage.¡± The four of them successfully reached the edge of the forest. The entire forest ahead was shrouded in grayish-white fog. It was almost pitch-black. Xue Ling and Huanhuan landed on the ground. Bai Di found a vine and tied all of their wrists together. ¡°This will keep us from getting separated,¡± he said. Xue Ling disagreed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if we can¡¯t see. We still have our noses and ears.¡± Beasts had sensitive noses and hearing. As long as they were not too far away, they could rely on their sense of smell and hearing to determine each other¡¯s location. Bai Di said, ¡°It¡¯s better to be careful.¡± He was the first to walk into Misty Forest. Chen Yuan followed closely behind, then Huanhuan, and finally, Xue Ling. As soon as the four of them entered the forest, their vision was completely occupied by the white fog. They could not see anything. What was even more terrifying was that their sense of smell and hearing had become extremely weak. If the four of them weren¡¯t close, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to sense each other¡¯s presence. Misty Forest was even stranger than expected. Xue Ling had no choice but to put away his indifference and brace himself to deal with it. Chen Yuan had to put his palm in front of his eyes to barely see the direction of the fishbone pendant. The needle that should have been fixed in front of him had become extremely unstable and kept spinning. There were only two reasons for this to happen. Either the fishbone pendant was broken¡­ Or they¡¯d already found where Chen Yue was. Chen Yuan felt that the latter was more likely. He reminded them, ¡°Chen Yue¡¯s corpse should be nearby. Perhaps Xuan Wei is also nearby. We have to be careful.¡± As soon as he spoke, he was immediately swallowed by the vast white fog. Huanhuan, who was following behind him, could only hear the end of the sentence. Unable to resist, she took two steps forward and pricked up her ears. ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly. Say it again.¡± No one responded to her. Huanhuan stretched out her hand, wanting to pat Chen Yuan in front of her. She wanted him to stop and explain himself first. Unexpectedly, she missed. There was no one in front of her! Huanhuan immediately stopped and shouted Chen Yuan¡¯s name. No one replied. Where did he go?! Huanhuan turned around to look for Xue Ling, but he was nowhere to be seen either. She quickly realized that something was wrong. She immediately spread her wings and flew up, trying to fly out of the fog. However, before she could fly, a gray shadow suddenly rushed out and pounced on her! Huanhuan couldn¡¯t see the other party¡¯s face clearly and could only instinctively dodge to the side. The gray shadow stepped on her ear and flew over. It brought with it a sharp wind. The white fog around her was stirred by the wind, which allowed her to find the gray shadow¡¯s trajectory. She pulled out her dragon spear and stabbed at the gray shadow! The dragon spear was extremely fast, and the tip of the spear carried a blue arc of light. Although the blue light was quickly swallowed by the white fog, its powerful might did not decrease at all. The gray shadow hurriedly dodged. Knowing that it was no match for her, it turned to escape. Huanhuan chased after it and finally pierced its body. She vaguely heard a muffled pop. She retracted her dragon spear and leaned closer to take a look. She realized that there was a strange animal that looked like a flying snake stuck in the spearhead. Its body was shorter than ordinary snake beasts. It had a pair of small fleshy wings on its back and a mouth full of sharp fangs. It had died in great pain. Its red eyes were round, and its entire body was in a ferocious state. Huanhuan threw the flying snake to the ground and stepped on it. With a crack, the flying snake was crushed. ¡­ Bai Di realized that his companions were gone. He tried to shout a few times, but there was no response. It seemed that they had gotten separated. Bai Di wasn¡¯t surprised by the outcome. He¡¯d guessed it would happen long before they entered Misty Forest. Even though they¡¯d bound their wrists together with vines, they still weren¡¯t able to stop themselves from getting separated. Misty Forest was indeed worthy of its reputation. Once they entered, no matter how careful they were, they would still be lost. Bai Di knelt down, picked up the soil, and rubbed it between his fingers. The soil was very wet and smelled a little fishy. There should be a water source nearby. Bai Di was about to stand up when a shadow jumped out and pounced on him from behind! His reaction was extremely fast. He rolled on the ground and dodged the other party¡¯s sneak attack. After the other party landed, he immediately pounced on Bai Di again! When the other party approached, Bai Di smelled a familiar scent. He didn¡¯t dodge this time. Instead, when the other party¡¯s sharp claws reached for him, he took the initiative and grabbed the other party¡¯s wrist! Bai Di took the opportunity to throw him to the ground and pressed one leg against his chest. He grabbed the opponent¡¯s neck with his other hand and looked down at his face. Even through the fog, Bai Di could see the face he knew so well. ¡°Brother, long time no see.¡± Chapter 493 - You’re Too Selfish! Chapter 493: You¡¯re Too Selfish! It was because Xuan Wei¡¯s leg was injured that Bai Di could knock him down so easily. He lay on his back on the ground. He looked at his brother, who was on top of him, and said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to find me here.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°There¡¯s a lot you didn¡¯t expect.¡± ¡°I thought it would be a while before we saw each other again. You appeared earlier than I expected. Someone must have given you directions.¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Xuan Wei sighed. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re very hostile to me.¡± Bai Di¡¯s lips twitched, and his gaze was cold. ¡°You used our trust in you to kill Huanhuan. It¡¯s already the limit of my patience that I¡¯m not killing you now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Huanhuan.¡± Bai Di was unmoved. ¡°She¡¯s dead. Your apology is meaningless.¡± Xuan Wei was very calm. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to forgive me. In any case, from the day I changed my appearance, I was prepared to be despised by all of you.¡± There was no point in asking, but Bai Di couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Why did you betray us?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already gone to Rainbow Lake, right? I¡¯m sure you know about Chen Yue. I don¡¯t need to explain again.¡± ¡°I can understand why you want to revive Chen Yue. You could¡¯ve told us this and we would¡¯ve thought of a way to help you. Why did you hurt Huanhuan? She¡¯s innocent!¡± Xuan Wei said in a low voice, ¡°Chen Yue is innocent too.¡± ¡°So you think you can exchange Huanhuan¡¯s life for Chen Yue¡¯s? You¡¯re too selfish!¡± Xuan Wei chuckled at Bai Di¡¯s accusation. ¡°From the moment I was born, everyone around me told me that I was the heir to Sun City. In the future, I was destined to inherit the throne and become the next beast king of Sun City. All of you would then be my responsibility. I had to shoulder the entire beast city. Even when I was betrayed by a traitor on the battlefield and almost died under the enemy¡¯s claws, I still insisted on this belief.¡± Later, he was lucky enough to escape and meet Chen Yue. After experiencing love for the first time, he knew that there was something else to his life rather than just responsibility. He loved Chen Yue, but in the face of domestic responsibilities, he still chose the latter. Hence, he left Chen Yue without hesitation and wanted to return to Sun City. He had to tell his father the truth about his betrayal. He had to go back and protect his family and the citizens of Sun City. ¡°When I returned to Sun City and saw Father, he told me that one of the 12 divine guards of the 10,000 Beasts Temple had unfortunately died. There was a vacancy for the divine guards. He hoped that I could compete for that position.¡± Even now, Xuan Wei still remembered what his father beast had said to him¡ª ¡®You¡¯re already a dead person in everyone¡¯s eyes. Why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to compete for the divine guards? The 10,000 Beasts Temple won¡¯t suspect a dead person. If you can stabilize your position in the 10,000 Beasts Temple, you¡¯ll be a very powerful helper to Sun City. ¡®I know a secret method that can greatly increase your strength in a short period of time, but the process will be painful. With your endurance, I believe you can definitely survive it. ¡®As for the throne of Sun City, your two brothers can inherit it. They might be slightly inferior to you in terms of their soul beasts, but they¡¯re not inferior to you in terms of scheming. Sun City can be handed over to them.¡¯ Xuan Wei agreed to his father¡¯s request and chose to sacrifice himself. However, Xuan Wei made a condition. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to return after this. I hope you can send someone to Rainbow Lake to deliver a message and tell Chen Yue not to wait for me anymore. I might not be able to return.¡± His father agreed. At this point, the corners of Xuan Wei¡¯s mouth twitched, and he revealed a mocking sneer. ¡°In order to increase my strength in a short period of time, I didn¡¯t hesitate to destroy my flesh. I became neither human nor a ghost. It wasn¡¯t until I became a divine guard and returned to Rainbow Lake to look for Chen Yue many years later that I realized she was dead. She was killed because of me. Thinking about it carefully, I was one of the accomplices.¡± The fact that his beloved died because of him was like a thorn that pierced his heart. The more time passed, the more it hurt. In the end, when he learned that the Divine Wood seed could revive dead people, he was like a dying person grasping at straws. He deliberately approached Lin Huanhuan and gained her trust step by step. When he was seriously injured and about to die, she saved him with her blood and erased all the scars on his body. At that time, he could finally confirm that Lin Huanhuan had the Divine Wood seed. Xuan Wei deliberately did not tell the truth about how his appearance had recovered. He continued to cover his face with a metal helmet, trying to learn more about the Divine Wood seed from Huanhuan. Unfortunately, before he could ask what he wanted, she discovered his true identity. He had no choice but to kill her in advance and snatch the Divine Wood seed. Xuan Wei said, ¡°You called me selfish, and I admit it. I am selfish. I lived for Sun City for the first half of my life. This time, I want to live for myself.¡± He wanted to revive Chen Yue. Even if he would have to betray everyone because of this, he would not hesitate! ¡­ The dragon spear in Huanhuan¡¯s hand swung majestically! As she advanced, she killed countless flying snakes. Now, she was completely lost and had no idea where she was. Perhaps there was something wrong with the fog. After staying here for a long time, Huanhuan felt her limbs become heavier and heavier. Her head was a little dizzy, and her speed gradually slowed down. Just as she was in a daze, she suddenly felt that the space under her feet was empty. She fell straight into the water! She was surrounded by fog. She couldn¡¯t see what was going on, but she could sense that the current was very fast. This must be a river. Huanhuan spread her wings and wanted to fly into the sky. But at this moment, an extremely huge flying snake suddenly appeared at the bottom of the river and pounced on her! Huanhuan simply transformed into a silver dragon. The flying snake, which was supposedly terrifyingly big, immediately became very short in front of the silver dragon. The silver dragon kicked the big flying snake out, then flapped her wings and flew up. She sat down and forced the big flying snake to sit at the bottom of the river. Water splashed. The flying snake sank to the bottom of the water under the silver dragon¡¯s weight, unable to move. The silver dragon raised her claws and mercilessly crushed the flying snake¡¯s head. Its brain exploded, and a thick black liquid overflowed from the flying snake¡¯s body. It quickly filled the river. It smelled terrible. The silver dragon quickly flapped her wings and flew into the sky. But as soon as she flew, she felt dizzy and fell back into the water. The silver dragon automatically transformed into human form. The river was fast, and Huanhuan was extremely dizzy. She was powerless and could only be washed away by the river. In the end, she rushed down the waterfall and fell heavily into an extremely cold pool. Even as a dragon, she was lightly frozen. Her already dizzy head became even more confused. Chapter 494 - 4: He Had Always Thought She Was A Male Beast Huanhuan''s body quickly sank into the water like a soaked sponge. She looked through the clear lake and saw a female mermaid lying at the bottom of the lake. That was... Huanhuan bit the tip of her tongue and used the pain to come back to her senses a little. She swam to the bottom of the lake with difficulty. When she got closer, she realized that the mermaid had long lost her life. There were many old wounds on her fishtail, and her scales were mottled and uneven. Her eyes were closed, and her face was pale. Her long blue hair fluttered in the water like seaweed growing at the bottom of the sea. On her chest hung a fishbone pendant. The pendant looked exactly like the fishbone pendant on Chen Yuan. Could this be Chen Yue? The more Huanhuan thought about it, the more she felt that this guess was right. She reached out and picked up the mermaid, wanting to get her out of the lake. However, Huanhuan''s strength was too weak now. Not to mention leaving with the mermaid, it was difficult for her to even leave this place safely. It took a lot of effort to pick up the female mermaid, but she couldn''t swim after that. After struggling for a long time, the two of them were still at the bottom of the lake. Huanhuan couldn''t breathe. It was especially uncomfortable to hold her breath. She wanted to transform into the body of a silver dragon, but her body was beyond her control now and she couldn''t complete the transformation. Just as she was about to faint from lack of oxygen, a familiar figure swam up to her. Chen Yuan took her hand and pulled her along with the mermaid in her arms. At this moment, Huanhuan was naked. When Chen Yuan saw her naked appearance, he was surprised to find that she was a female. He had always thought of her as a male beast. This was not the time to think about these things. Chen Yuan shook off the surprise in his mind and carried Huanhuan and the mermaid upstream. When Chen Yuan saw that Huanhuan was about to faint from holding her breath, he lowered his head and blocked her lips to help her breathe. He surfaced with them and struggled ashore. Huanhuan lay on the ground and breathed in the fresh air. Chen Yuan hugged the lifeless mermaid tightly. Through the thick fog, he tried to see the female in his arms clearly. He felt the urge to cry. He had finally found his sister. Huanhuan struggled to sit up and wiped the water off her face. It took her a while to recover. She recalled her experience underwater and quickly called out Chen Yuan''s name. Chen Yuan replied, "I''m here." The thought of a naked female sitting in front of him made him uncomfortable. Fortunately, the fog was thick, and Huanhuan couldn''t see the change in his expression. Huanhuan immediately followed the sound, afraid that if she wasn''t careful, he would disappear again. She tried to make conversation. "Is that mermaid your sister?" "Yeah." "That''s great. You can finally take her back." "Yeah." This person sure was a man of few words. Huanhuan said slowly, "Thank you for saving me just now." ? "It''s just a small matter." Huanhuan said, "I looked for you everywhere after I realized you were gone. Do you know where Bai Di and Xue Ling went?" "I don''t." Huanhuan endured it and couldn''t help but ask, "Can''t you say a few more words?" Instead of answering, Chen Yuan asked, "What do you want me to say?" "No matter what, it''s good to talk more. This damn place is too quiet. I can''t see you. If you don''t say anything, I''ll think you''re missing again." Chen Yuan thought for a moment. "The fog here should be poisonous." Huanhuan immediately echoed, "Yes, I noticed that too!" "That''s why we have to talk less, breathe less, and reduce the chances of inhaling poisonous gas." Huanhuan: "..." Damn, this conversation couldn''t go on! Many little flying snakes appeared around her. Huanhuan immediately raised her dragon spear and rushed forward again, stabbing and crushing those guys one by one. However, there were too many of them. Huanhuan was already lacking in strength, so she quickly could not keep up. Chen Yuan picked up his sister. "Let''s go into the water. These flying snakes won''t enter the cold pool." Hearing this, Huanhuan immediately retreated and jumped into the cold pool with Chen Yuan. The water was bone-chilling, but the truth was as Chen Yuan said. Those annoying little flying snakes stopped at the edge of the pool and did not follow them inside. It seemed that they really couldn''t enter the cold pool. Huanhuan and Chen Yuan could only hide in the cold pool for the time being. They planned to wait for their stamina to recover a little before Huanhuan flew into the sky with the siblings and left this place that was filled with fog. At the same time, Xuan Wei suddenly sensed that outsiders had entered the cold pool. He immediately transformed into a white tiger and overturned Bai Di, who was on top of him. He turned around and ran toward the cold pool. "Stop!" Bai Di chased after him. Xuan Wei''s leg was injured, so he ran much slower than usual. As a result, Bai Di could follow him closely and not be shaken off. The two white tigers advanced quickly in Misty Forest. Soon, they arrived at the edge of the cold pool. When the flying snakes lying dormant around the cold pool saw a living creature approaching, they immediately swarmed toward Bai Di! Xuan Wei seemed to have been ignored by them. No flying snakes attacked him. He passed through the group of flying snakes unimpeded and transformed into his human form to jump into the cold pool. He swam all the way down. The water in the cold pool was very clear. Xuan Wei realized that Chen Yue, who should have been lying at the bottom of the pool, was gone. He immediately looked around for Chen Yue as if he had gone crazy. The cold pool was not big. Xuan Wei quickly encountered Chen Yuan and Huanhuan. Both parties had discovered each other. Chen Yuan''s first reaction was to move to the side and shield Huanhuan behind him. After all, she was naked now. It would not be good for Xuan Wei to see her naked. Huanhuan did not notice that she was naked at all. When she saw Xuan Wei, she was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She wished she could rush forward and scratch his face! What a waste of his handsome face! He was a murderer and a corpse thief! Xuan Wei realized that Chen Yue was in Chen Yuan''s hand and immediately swam toward him, trying to snatch her back. How could Chen Yuan let him succeed? He swung his fishtail and threw a huge wave at Xuan Wei! On land, Chen Yuan''s combat strength was relatively weak, but in water, no one was his match! Xuan Wei was pushed far away by the force of the wave. He knew that he was no match for Chen Yuan, so he did not pester him anymore. Instead, he turned around and swam to the bottom of the pool where he broke a stone slab. The slab shattered, revealing a bottomless hole. The water immediately surged toward the big hole at an unstoppable speed! The water formed a huge vortex, and Chen Yuan was also dragged into it. He hugged his sister tightly and swung his fishtail, trying to escape the vortex. Xuan Wei took the opportunity to snatch Chen Yue''s corpse. Seeing this, Huanhuan quickly rushed forward to stop him. The two sides fought head-on. Chapter 495 - You Need To Be Taught A Lesson! Chapter 495: You Need To Be Taught A Lesson! Xuan Wei¡¯s leg was injured, so it was difficult for him to move. However, Huanhuan had been poisoned by the fog, so her head was still very dizzy. Both sides¡¯ strength had been greatly reduced. Even so, they had no intention of backing down. Their attacks were extremely fierce and ruthless! The water level in the cold pool plummeted. He carried his sister¡¯s corpse and quickly sank to the bottom of the pool. Seeing that he was about to be sucked into the black hole, he hugged his sister tightly and raised his head to let out a sharp whistle! Invisible sound waves spread out and swept through the entire cold pool. In an instant, the ground shook, and rocks exploded! Even the fog dissipated layer by layer under the attack of the sound waves, revealing a little of Misty Forest. The little flying snakes that were attacking Bai Di screamed and exploded into clouds of blood. Bai Di didn¡¯t feel good either. He felt as though his eardrums had been punched hard. It hurt so much that his mind was buzzing. He involuntarily covered his head and endured the pain while looking over at the pool. He saw that Huanhuan and Xuan Wei were also dizzy from the sound waves and had to stop attacking. Chen Yuan¡¯s sound wave attack was too powerful. Even people as powerful as Xuan Wei and Yu Tian could not resist its invasion. When Chen Yuan finally stopped, the sound waves gradually weakened until they disappeared. Bai Di felt better. He put his hands to his mouth and called Huanhuan¡¯s name. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t hear anything at all. She didn¡¯t hear Bai Di shout. However, Xuan Wei heard him. The words sounded very faint. This powerful female in front of him was called Huanhuan? Was it a coincidence? But from Bai Di¡¯s anxious expression, it wasn¡¯t just a coincidence. Xuan Wei barely managed to maintain his balance. He held his head with his hand and stared at the female not far away. His expression changed again and again as many thoughts flashed through his mind. At the same time, Chen Yuan was surprised. Wasn¡¯t that female called Yu Tian? Why was Bai Di calling her Huanhuan? Which was her real name? Huanhuan didn¡¯t notice the others¡¯ abnormality. She felt like her head was about to explode. She shook her head vigorously and rubbed her ears, but she still couldn¡¯t hear anything. Damn it, was she deaf?! The rocks at the bottom of the pool had all shattered. Water gushed out of the ground like a fountain! The water level quickly rose and quickly drowned Huanhuan and Xuan Wei. Chen Yuan quickly swam over and dragged Huanhuan up. Huanhuan wanted to speak, but when she opened her mouth, she swallowed a large mouthful of ice water. She choked and could only tug on Chen Yuan¡¯s hair. Then, she pointed at Xuan Wei, who was still at the bottom of the pool. Chen Yuan immediately understood what she meant. She wanted him to bring Xuan Wei along, but he only had two hands. He was carrying Chen Yue with one hand and dragging Huanhuan with the other. He no longer had a third hand to pull Xuan Wei. He could only speed up and send Huanhuan and Chen Yue ashore. Bai Di helped pull them up. Then, he swam to the bottom of the water again. He was very fast and arrived in front of Xuan Wei in the blink of an eye. Chen Yuan pulled Xuan Wei upstream. Xuan Wei¡¯s leg was injured to begin with. Coupled with the fact that his head hurt from the sound waves just now, he had yet to completely recover. His entire body was limp, and he could not break free from Chen Yuan¡¯s hand. He was dragged ashore by Chen Yuan. At the same time, Xue Ling suddenly descended from the sky and landed steadily in front of them. After getting separated from his companions just now, Xue Ling immediately flew into the sky. There were only clouds in the sky. There was no fog. Xue Ling circled in the air and looked down at Misty Forest, hoping that Huanhuan would fly up to meet him. However, he waited and waited, but Huanhuan did not appear. Just as he was about to rush into Misty Forest without a care, he was surprised to find that the fog below suddenly rolled away. An invisible force in the center of the fog dispelled it, revealing a small area. It seemed to be a pool. Xue Ling immediately rushed down. As soon as he landed, he saw that Huanhuan, Bai Di, and Chen Yuan were all here. To his surprise, even Xuan Wei was here! However, compared to Xuan Wei, Xue Ling was more concerned about Huanhuan. She was actually naked! Other than the dead Chen Yue, everyone present was an adult male beast! How dare she run around naked?! Xue Ling rushed forward aggressively, took off his clothes, and wrapped her up. His red eyes were almost spitting fire as he gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re not even wearing clothes. How great of you!¡± Huanhuan felt better now, but her ears were still ringing, and she couldn¡¯t hear him clearly. She saw Xue Ling¡¯s mouth open and close, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask loudly, ¡°What did you say? I can¡¯t hear you clearly!¡± Xue Ling thought that she was deliberately pretending not to hear him, so he was even angrier. ¡°You¡¯re asking to be taught a lesson!¡± Huanhuan pricked up her ears, but she still couldn¡¯t hear clearly. She rubbed her ears hard with a desperate expression. ¡°This is bad. I¡¯m deaf! Well, I¡¯m going to be the first deaf dragon on the beast continent!¡± Only then did Xue Ling notice her abnormality. He quickly turned to ask the others, ¡°What happened to her?¡± Chen Yuan walked over and covered Huanhuan¡¯s ears with both hands. Then, he lowered his head and kissed her forehead. A moment later, Huanhuan felt her ears gradually recover their hearing. She was pleasantly surprised. ¡°I can hear again!¡± Xue Ling immediately pulled Huanhuan behind him. He stared at Chen Yuan warily. This merman had actually kissed Huanhuan just now! Facing Xue Ling¡¯s hostility, Chen Yuan didn¡¯t mind. He turned around and returned to Chen Yue¡¯s side. He pulled her into his arms and carefully tucked the hair on her cheek behind her ear. While they were talking, Bai Di tied Xuan Wei up with vines. Xuan Wei looked down at the vines on his body and looked helpless. ¡°If I want to run, it¡¯s useless even if you tie me up.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°I know these vines can¡¯t tie you down, but Chen Yue is here. You won¡¯t want to run.¡± Xuan Wei could not refute. He looked at Chen Yue, who was not far away. Seeing that she was being carried by Chen Yuan, his gaze couldn¡¯t help but become complicated. Bai Di asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the Divine Wood seed?¡± However, Xuan Wei said, ¡°Answer me a question first.¡± ¡°Ask away.¡± ¡°Why did you call that female Huanhuan?¡± Bai Di was very calm. ¡°Her name is Huanhuan, so I called her Huanhuan. What¡¯s the problem?¡± Xuan Wei stared into his eyes. ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking.¡± The two brothers¡¯ eyes were very similar. They were as blue as the sea. When their eyes met, they could almost see their other selves in each other¡¯s eyes. Bai Di said, ¡°What good will it do you to know that?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s useful information to me. If she¡¯s Huanhuan, it means that she¡¯s revived! Since she can revive, Chen Yue should be able to revive too!¡± Chapter 496 - One Mistake After Another Chapter 496: One Mistake After Another Xuan Wei was thinking about how to bring Chen Yue back to life. He had to find out the truth about Huanhuan¡¯s resurrection. Facing Xuan Wei¡¯s paranoid questioning, Huanhuan found herself unable to answer. She was able to live because of the help of the prophet and Little Brat¡¯s sacrifice. Huanhuan didn¡¯t want to tell anyone about this. She didn¡¯t want anyone to know that the prophet had the ability to bring people back to life. It was just like when she had the Divine Wood seed. These were all secrets that could not be revealed. Otherwise, it was easy for her to get killed. Seeing Huanhuan keep her mouth shut, Xuan Wei seemed to have thought of something and suddenly asked, ¡°How did you find me in Dark Moon City?¡± Xue Ling replied angrily, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Xuan Wei did not think much of his hostility. ¡°Someone told you that I was in Dark Moon City, right?¡± Xue Ling said nothing, and neither did the others. Xuan Wei read the answer from their silence. ¡°Looks like I was right.¡± As a brother, Bai Di could tell that Xuan Wei had something to say, so he went straight to the point. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Someone told you my whereabouts and sent you to kill me. You¡¯ve become pawns in someone else¡¯s hands, but you don¡¯t know your place.¡± Bai Di frowned. ¡°What do you mean?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying you shouldn¡¯t be here. You shouldn¡¯t have come to me.¡± ¡°We have to get the Divine Wood seed back from you.¡± However, Xuan Wei said, ¡°Is this seed that important to you? In any case, Lin Huanhuan has already come back to life. Even without the seed, you can still live together.¡± At this moment, Huanhuan continued, ¡°I need to return to my body.¡± Xuan Wei said calmly, ¡°Why do you have to return to your original body? Isn¡¯t your current appearance good? You¡¯re powerful and more suitable to survive on the beast continent. Even if your appearance is a little worse than before, Bai Di and the others aren¡¯t male beasts who judge people by their appearance. They won¡¯t care what you look like.¡± ¡°But this body isn¡¯t mine. I can¡¯t use it to get close to Bai Di and the others. I¡¯ll feel awkward, and so will they.¡± ¡°After a while, you¡¯ll get used to it. You won¡¯t feel awkward anymore.¡± Huanhuan found it strange. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to want me to return to my original body.¡± Xuan Wei sighed. ¡°I just want you to live longer so that Bai Di can be happier.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± This was the second time someone had asked this question. Xuan Wei said, ¡°I was thinking about how you were revived just now. After thinking about it, it seems that only that person has the ability to revive a dead beast.¡± Huanhuan asked calmly, ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± ¡°You know who I¡¯m talking about.¡± Huanhuan played dumb. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°The beast who asked you to come to Dark Moon City to look for me and the beast who revived you should be the same one.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Xuan Wei continued, ¡°Since he asked you to look for me, he definitely doesn¡¯t plan to let me live anymore. Perhaps I¡¯ll be killed in the next moment. Instead of that, why don¡¯t I tell you everything I know?¡± As they spoke, Chen Yuan remained silent. He realized that the fog was gradually gathering again, and the view here was getting worse. He reminded them, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first.¡± Bai Di agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± He looked at Xue Ling. ¡°Please take us out.¡± Xue Ling had a bad feeling. ¡°What¡¯s your plan?¡± ¡°Turn into a condor and fly us out of the forest.¡± Xue Ling refused. ¡°How can I fly out the five of you alone?!¡± Bai Di said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you can.¡± ¡°Do you think I can do it just because you believe I can?¡± Huanhuan smiled at him. ¡°You¡¯re so powerful. You can definitely do it.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Xue Ling compromised. Huanhuan saw Bai Di¡¯s smug smile. He gave her a thumbs-up and praised her for doing well. Xue Ling was stubborn but soft-hearted. He would definitely give in to her. Xue Ling transformed into a condor, and Huanhuan climbed onto his back. Chen Yuan hugged his sister and grabbed one of Xue Ling¡¯s claws. Bai Di grabbed Xuan Wei¡¯s other claw. The fiery red condor flapped its wings and flew into the sky. Xue Ling had never carried such a heavy weight while flying. His face was tense, and he wanted to throw all four of them off his claws. Huanhuan stroked his feathers and spared no effort in praising him. ¡°You¡¯re amazing! You can actually fly with five beasts!¡± Xue Ling was very proud. His long feather tail was almost raised to the sky. Due to the fact that he was carrying five beasts, the condor¡¯s flying speed was much slower. Xuan Wei looked down at the fog forest below and vaguely saw gray shadows flashing in the fog. He looked away and said calmly, ¡°Bai Di, if I die, remember to burn my corpse to ashes and sprinkle the ashes into the river. That way, I might be able to become a fish in my next life.¡± This way, he could live freely in the water with Chen Yue. Bai Di was confused. ¡°Why are you suddenly saying this?¡± Xuan Wei said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve always owed you an apology.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I might die soon. Before I leave, I have to remind you that the prophet is using you. Don¡¯t believe him, especially Lin Huanhuan. She¡¯s the sacrifice he found. When the Divine Wood seed completely fuses with her, she¡¯ll be sacrificed to him. You¡­¡± Before Xuan Wei could finish, a large group of gray shadows rushed out of the fog! They were all small flying snakes. There was a dense group of them, and they were extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, they had already flown close and devoured Xuan Wei whole! Bai Di was gripping the condor¡¯s claw with one hand and holding Xuan Wei with the other. He couldn¡¯t deal with these small flying snakes. In the end, Xue Ling flapped his wings and threw out two huge flames. Flames pounced on the little flying snakes. They squeaked from the heat. Many small flying snakes fell, gradually revealing Xuan Wei¡¯s broken body. He was mangled by the little flying snakes. There was not a single intact piece of flesh on his body. Bai Di¡¯s expression changed, and he almost let go. Seeing that his expression was off, Xue Ling immediately reminded him, ¡°Hold on to me, and don¡¯t let go!¡± Bai Di came back to his senses and tightened his grip on the condor¡¯s claw again. The condor tried to speed up with all his might and finally flew out of Misty Forest. After landing, Bai Di immediately killed and crushed the remaining small flying snakes on Xuan Wei¡¯s body. Xuan Wei was already barely breathing. He lay on the ground, blood flowing from the wounds on his body. Anyone could tell that he was about to die. Bai Di called him ¡®Big Brother¡¯. The corners of Xuan Wei¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I can die without regrets after hearing you call me ¡®Big Brother¡¯ again.¡± Bai Di¡¯s eyes stung. ¡°I made the wrong move back then, and every step I took after that was also wrong. Don¡¯t learn from me in the future. You have to live well¡­¡± His voice gradually weakened, and Xuan Wei closed his eyes weakly. He was completely dead now. Chapter 497 - 7: I’m An Old Hooligan, He’s Fresh Meat Chapter 497: I¡¯m An Old Hooligan, He¡¯s Fresh Meat Xuan Wei had killed Huanhuan and snatched the Divine Wood seed. He was a traitor in everyone¡¯s eyes. But on careful thought, he had never hurt Bai Di. Even though Bai Di had been tracking him all these years and they had met a few times, Xuan Wei had deliberately let him go every time. And Bai Di was conflicted. He resented Xuan Wei for killing Huanhuan, but he could not forget the scenes of his eldest brother taking care of him when he was young. Now, Xuan Wei was dead. The conflict in Bai Di¡¯s heart dissipated, but in its place was confusion and grief. However, he was used to hiding his thoughts. Even now, in the face of the sudden death of his family member, Bai Di quickly regained his senses after a short silence. He found many dry branches and piled them beside Xuan Wei. Then, he asked Xue Ling to help light the fire. Chen Yuan suddenly stopped them. ¡°Wait.¡± They all looked at him. Chen Yuan walked over and gently placed Chen Yue beside Xuan Wei. He lowered his head and kissed Chen Yue between her eyebrows. Then, he stood up straight and looked at his sister one last time before saying, ¡°Burn them together.¡± Chen Yue had always cared about Xuan Wei when she was alive. Now that the two of them were dead, burying them together could be considered fulfilling one of her wishes when she was alive. Xue Ling lit the fire. The flames swallowed the two corpses. Bai Di looked at the flames quietly and suddenly asked, ¡°Huanhuan, do you think they¡¯ll really meet again in their next life?¡± Huanhuan sighed. ¡°Maybe.¡± Death was like a lamp going out. All the grudges of the past were no longer important. Her anger and resentment for Xuan Wei had all turned to ashes with this fire. Bai Di stared into the flames without blinking while remembering how his brother had taken care of him. His eyes felt wet. But he didn¡¯t raise his hand to wipe them. A tear rolled down his cheek. Huanhuan reached out and held his right hand tightly. She didn¡¯t know how to comfort him. The only thing she could do was stay by his side and not let him be alone. When the fire gradually died down, the tears on Bai Di¡¯s face were gone. Only his eyes were still red. He walked over steadily and dug out the ashes. However, he found a round seed. It was actually the Divine Wood seed! Bai Di immediately wiped the ashes off the surface of the seed and placed it in Huanhuan¡¯s palm. Huanhuan took a closer look. The buds had long withered, and the surface of the seed was charred. However, after wiping it clean, she realized that it was still green inside. When she got closer, she could feel a rich vitality. It didn¡¯t seem to have burned to death. What a blessing in disguise! After accidentally finding the Divine Wood seed, the sorrowful atmosphere just now faded a little. Bai Di and Chen Yuan wrapped their ashes in animal hide and put them out into the river. Hopefully, they could become a pair of fish in their next life and live freely in the water. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°The seed has been found. We should return to the City of 10,000 Beasts.¡± Chen Yuan bade farewell. ¡°I want to go back to Rainbow Lake. Let¡¯s part ways here.¡± Huanhuan smiled and said, ¡°Come to Rock City to hang out with us when you¡¯re free in the future. I¡¯ll treat you to the fruit wine I brewed myself. It tastes especially good!¡± Looking at her bright and honest smile, Chen Yuan¡¯s mood involuntarily relaxed. He said, ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll definitely go.¡± After the two parties separated, they went their own ways. Xue Ling¡¯s tone was sour. ¡°You still want to treat that merman to wine? Are you planning to do something indescribable with him after getting him drunk?¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Only you would think of getting someone drunk and doing that kind of thing, you old hooligan!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m an old hooligan and he¡¯s fresh meat. Do you like the new and hate the old now?¡± Huanhuan touched his face and said half-jokingly, ¡°Although you¡¯re a little old, your skin is still quite tender. I like you very much. I won¡¯t look for other young hunks for the time being.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t look for them for the time being?¡± Xue Ling raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do you mean you¡¯ll still look for them in the future?¡± This guy was constantly jealous. He was even picking on her! Unable to dissuade him, Huanhuan could only hide beside Bai Di. Bai Di said to Xue Ling, ¡°He¡¯s gone. Don¡¯t mention his name again.¡± He had said his name too many names. What if Huanhuan really couldn¡¯t forget Chen Yuan?! Xue Ling understood what Bai Di meant and thought that it made sense. In any case, Chen Yuan had returned to his hometown. They would not meet again unless necessary. As time passed, Huanhuan would naturally not remember him. His jealousy subsided a little, and Xue Ling finally stopped talking to her about Chen Yuan. Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that Bai Di had solved the issue. His words made Xue Ling stop. At night, Xue Ling lit a fire. Huanhuan hunted a big wild boar. She peeled the animal hide to make clothes and handed the meat to Bai Di to cook. The meat sizzled as the fragrance filled the air. Huanhuan and Xue Ling drooled. In terms of culinary skills, they had to admit defeat to Bai Di! Bai Di shared the roasted meat with them. The two of them didn¡¯t care about scalding their mouths and immediately ate. Now that Huanhuan was a dragon, her appetite was shockingly large. Half a wild boar could only make her half-full. She wiped the grease from her mouth and leaned back, satisfied. Bai Di handed her a sweet fruit and asked, ¡°Are we going back to the City of 10,000 Beasts now?¡± Huanhuan took the sweet fruit and said as she ate, ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to go back to see the prophet.¡± Bai Di hesitated for a moment before repeating what Xuan Wei had said before he died. After hearing this, Huanhuan looked incredulous. ¡°No way¡­ The prophet is using me as a sacrifice?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°Xuan Wei told me these words before he died. He wouldn¡¯t lie to me.¡± ¡°But the prophet¡­¡± Huanhuan scratched her head, not knowing how to express her thoughts. She frowned and thought for a long time before squeezing out a dry defense. ¡°I don¡¯t think the prophet is a bad person.¡± Xue Ling objected bluntly. ¡°Will the word ¡®bad¡¯ be written on a bad person¡¯s face?¡± Huanhuan was a little angry at his retort. ¡°The prophet has saved and helped me many times. He¡¯s a good person!¡± ¡°Xuan Wei saved you before, but he still stabbed you in the end.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Bai Di¡¯s eyes dimmed at the mention of his brother, but he quickly hid it and analyzed calmly, ¡°The prophet has indeed helped you many times, but that¡¯s why I¡¯m even more puzzled. Why would he help you? He¡¯s a prophet, not a saint. He wouldn¡¯t be kind enough to save everyone. There has to be a reason.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t answer. Xue Ling said slowly, ¡°You little fool. No one in the world will be so good to you for no reason. He¡¯s helped you so many times. He must be up to something.¡± Chapter 498 - Chapter 498: Will You Believe Me? Chapter 498: Will You Believe Me? Bai Di and Xue Ling¡¯s words made Huanhuan¡¯s heart turn cold. She didn¡¯t want to believe that the prophet was a bad person, but she had to admit that Bai Di and Xue Ling had a point. Emotions and reason competed in her heart, leaving her at a loss. She got up and walked forward. ¡°I want solitude. Don¡¯t ask me who solitude is. I don¡¯t know who she is.¡± Bai Di and Xue Ling were speechless. Huanhuan was strong enough to protect herself now, so the two of them let her leave alone. Seeing her leave, Xue Ling leaned back against the tree trunk and looked up at the starry sky. ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll choose to believe us or the prophet?¡± Bai Di cleaned up the bones on the ground and said casually, ¡°Huanhuan has her own ideas.¡± ¡°She¡¯s too soft-hearted and trusting.¡± Without looking up, Bai Di said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that one of her strengths?¡± Xue Ling smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. If she were cold-blooded and heartless, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t be unable to let her go like this.¡± ¡­ Huanhuan flew to the top of the mountain and sat down cross-legged to look at the distant horizon. She thought about what Bai Di and Xue Ling had said many times. She also recalled the details of her previous interactions with the prophet and thought about them for a long time. Then, for some reason, she remembered her previous life. In the past, she was alone and busy. Now, she had a lover, children, and many friends who had helped her. She thought about this for very long. By the time she came back to her senses, it was dawn. The huge red sun rose slowly from the horizon. The morning light shone on the ground, covering the land in a golden veil. Huanhuan took out the Divine Wood seed. In the morning light, it looked even more delicate and small. No one could imagine that such a small seed hid such a huge vitality. Huanhuan closed her fingers and held the Divine Wood seed in her palm. When Bai Di had finished preparing breakfast, Huanhuan returned. She said, ¡°I still want to go back to the City of 10,000 Beasts.¡± Xue Ling raised his eyebrows and smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re really stubborn!¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°I just want to explain things to the prophet in person.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll kill you when he finds out the truth and take the opportunity to silence you?¡± ¡°If he attacks, let¡¯s fight. I¡¯m not afraid of him.¡± Xue Ling said half-jokingly, ¡°You¡¯re getting bolder.¡± Huanhuan raised her chin. ¡°I¡¯m not alone. I have you guys with me, so I¡¯m not afraid of him.¡± Looking at her confident appearance, Xue Ling¡¯s heart raced. He was already so old, but he was still seduced by this little fool! Xue Ling couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pinch her cheek, but he realized that there was almost no flesh on her face. It was hard and not as soft and smooth as before. He could only retract his claws resentfully. ¡°It feels like I¡¯ve touched a rock.¡± Huanhuan snorted. Bai Di wasn¡¯t surprised by her decision. He smiled. ¡°Since you want to go to the City of 10,000 Beasts, we¡¯ll go with you.¡± Huanhuan hugged him happily. ¡°Bai Di, you¡¯re the best!¡± Bai Di stroked the sturdy back of the female in his arms and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s best if you¡¯ll recover.¡± He felt that the person in his arms was not a female but a male beast. It felt especially twisted. Huanhuan deliberately patted his back and chuckled. ¡°You can treat me as a brother. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Bai Di and Xue Ling said in unison, ¡°But we mind!¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Tsk! A month later, the three of them returned to the City of 10,000 Beasts. The stairs on the divine mountain were still tall. Huanhuan walked in front, followed by Bai Di and Xue Ling. They climbed the stairs. Finally, they reached the door of the temple. The guards guarding the door had already been instructed in advance. When they saw Huanhuan and the other two, they immediately moved aside and let them walk into the temple. The hall was still empty and frighteningly calm. A moment later, the prophet walked out. His white shark silk robe made him look even more slender and cold. His face was still very pale. He had bled too much last time, so his body had not completely recovered. He gestured for Huanhuan and the other two to sit down. Huanhuan sat on the futon and took out the Divine Wood seed. ¡°I¡¯ve brought it back.¡± The prophet¡¯s eyes were covered by the shark silk. He didn¡¯t reach out to take the seed but nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve done well.¡± ¡°What should we do next?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. You¡¯ve worked hard. Stay and rest for two days. I¡¯ll tell you what you need to do next.¡± Huanhuan hesitated. ¡°This seed¡­¡± ¡°The seed will stay with you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Huanhuan put away the seed. ¡°Where¡¯s Little Brat? How is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still asleep. He should wake up tonight.¡± Huanhuan was very happy. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, go and rest. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to tidy up the guest room for you.¡± Huanhuan hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± The prophet said, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Xuan Wei is dead. Do you know about this?¡± The prophet didn¡¯t answer. Huanhuan was not frightened by his silence. She mustered her courage and continued, ¡°Before Xuan Wei died, he told us that you gave me the Divine Wood seed just to use me as a sacrifice. When the Divine Wood seed completely fuses with me, you¡¯ll sacrifice me. Is that true?¡± Bai Di and Xue Ling were surprised. They originally thought that it would take some time for Huanhuan to make up her mind to confront the prophet in person. Unexpectedly, she chose to confront him at this moment. She asked too directly. If it were an ordinary beast, they would probably be angry now. But the prophet was still very calm. He even smiled faintly. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s true?¡± Bai Di and Xue Ling were worried that the prophet would fall out with them. Now that they saw the faint smile on his face, they were immediately relieved. It seemed that instead of being angry, the prophet was quite happy. Indeed, compared to probing, the prophet preferred Huanhuan¡¯s straightforward style. If one had any doubts, one should ask him directly in person. Huanhuan shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, so I came to ask you for guidance. I hope you can give me a definite answer.¡± The prophet asked softly, ¡°Will you believe me if I say it¡¯s not true?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll believe you,¡± Huanhuan replied without hesitation. The prophet could tell from her tone that she was really willing to believe him. She wasn¡¯t lying at all. His expression softened at her sincerity. ¡°I finally know why Little Brat likes you so much.¡± Chapter 499 - Chapter 499: Sacrifice Chapter 499: Sacrifice The prophet said, ¡°Xuan Wei is right. In the beginning, I found you because I wanted to use you as a vessel for the Divine Wood seed. In the future, when the Divine Wood grows up, you¡¯ll become a sacrifice.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Bai Di¡¯s and Xue Ling¡¯s expressions turned ugly at the same time. Xue Ling wanted to argue with the prophet several times, but Bai Di stopped him with a look. Since Huanhuan said that she wanted to make things clear to the prophet, this matter should be handed over to Huanhuan to handle. It was best not to interfere. They just had to quietly guard the side and only attack when Huanhuan needed them the most. The prophet¡¯s eyes were blindfolded, but his gaze could accurately land on Huanhuan¡¯s face through the shark silk veil. He seemed to be sizing up the change in Huanhuan¡¯s expression. Huanhuan was both shocked and disappointed. She did not expect a living person like her to become the vessel of a seed. In the future, she would even be deprived of her life and become a sacrifice to the Divine Wood. The prophet took her chin and lifted her face. ¡°Do you hate me now?¡± Huanhuan pursed her lips and asked instead of answering, ¡°You gave me so much just to kill me?¡± ¡°If you have to think so, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°What if I refuse to let you have your way?¡± When she said this, Huanhuan¡¯s eyes were filled with stubbornness. She didn¡¯t want to die. She had a husband, children, and many delicacies she wanted to eat. She didn¡¯t want to die! She wanted to live more than anyone else! The prophet leaned close to her face. ¡°You¡¯re too weak. You don¡¯t have a choice in the face of fate.¡± When he got closer, his face looked even more perfect. He was so good-looking that she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. Huanhuan tried not to be distracted by his handsome face. She said word by word, ¡°I¡¯m a demigod now. I¡¯m not weak.¡± ¡°But this body isn¡¯t yours. You¡¯re just borrowing it. Sooner or later, you¡¯ll have to return it. When you¡¯re beaten back to your original state, you¡¯ll realize that you¡¯re still so weak. You¡¯ll know that fate is treating you unfairly, but you¡¯ll still be powerless to resist. You can only endure it silently.¡± Huanhuan clenched her fists, and the light in her eyes was extremely firm. They were as hot as flames. ¡°So what? Even if I can¡¯t resist, I still have my family. They¡¯ll always stand by my side and live with me!¡± The prophet¡¯s gaze passed over Bai Di and Xue Ling beside her. Bai Di didn¡¯t move. He was as solid and reliable as a knight. Xue Ling¡¯s lips curled into a wanton smile. ¡°If you want to use Huanhuan as a sacrifice, you have to get past me first. Without my permission, don¡¯t even think about touching a strand of her hair.¡± For some reason, the prophet suddenly stroked Huanhuan¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯ve touched her hair. What can you do to me?¡± Xue Ling: ¡°¡­¡± Huanhuan laughed. She did not expect the prophet to be so childish. Bai Di laughed softly with her. Xue Ling gritted his teeth. ¡°You win!¡± The originally tense atmosphere immediately relaxed after this. The prophet let go of Huanhuan¡¯s chin and sat up straight. ¡°I asked Little Brat to assign you many missions back then. Those missions are tests meant to train you. If you can pass the tests and become stronger through training, I¡¯ll give up on using you as a sacrifice. But if you fail, you¡¯ll only be a sacrifice.¡± Huanhuan looked surprised. The prophet said, ¡°You learned alchemy, made a contract with plants, and raised the tribe to Class A¡­ You did better than I expected.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You mean I don¡¯t have to be a sacrifice?¡± The prophet stroked her head. ¡°Do you remember what I told you before? Your fate is in your own hands. I¡¯ve prepared two paths for you, but the person who really decides which path you can take in the end is you.¡± Huanhuan nodded vigorously. ¡°I understand.¡± Seeing how serious and determined she was, the prophet couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. He suddenly asked, ¡°I heard you call Little Brat ¡®Daddy¡¯?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s expression immediately became awkward. The prophet said half-jokingly, ¡°I want to hear you call me ¡®Daddy¡¯ too.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± The prophet was even happier to see her horrified expression. He patted her head gently. ¡°Go rest.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Huanhuan, Bai Di, and Xue Ling got up. After taking a few steps, Huanhuan suddenly stopped and turned to look at the prophet. ¡°I have something to ask you.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Huanhuan hesitated for a moment before deciding to ask directly, ¡°Does Xuan Wei¡¯s death have anything to do with you?¡± Xue Ling instinctively turned to look at Bai Di. Sure enough, Bai Di¡¯s expression faltered for a moment. Although it quickly disappeared, Xue Ling still caught it. After Xuan Wei died, Bai Di had been calm and restrained. He did not seem to take his brother¡¯s tragic death to heart. However, when Huanhuan suddenly asked about Xuan Wei¡¯s death just now, a crack finally appeared in Bai Di¡¯s perfect disguise. No matter how calm Bai Di pretended to be, he still cared about his brother¡¯s death. Huanhuan stared into the prophet¡¯s face, waiting for him to give an answer. The prophet¡¯s face did not change, but Huanhuan could feel the joy in his heart gradually dissipating. His attitude became cold. His reaction made Huanhuan¡¯s heart sink. She seemed to have guessed the answer. It was the answer she didn¡¯t wish to hear the most. The prophet said, ¡°I just did what I thought was right.¡± Huanhuan frowned. ¡°In that case, Xuan Wei was really killed by you?¡± The prophet didn¡¯t answer. But Bai Di took Huanhuan¡¯s wrist. ¡°Forget it,¡± he whispered. Even Bai Di and Xue Ling could sense that the prophet was in a bad mood. If Huanhuan continued to ask him questions, she would very likely anger the prophet. At that time, Huanhuan would be the first to bear the brunt and become the target of the prophet¡¯s hatred. Finally, Bai Di pulled Huanhuan away. Xue Ling glanced at the prophet, who was sitting motionless on the spot. He smiled ambiguously, then followed Huanhuan and Bai Di. The prophet was the only one left in the empty hall. He looked straight ahead, his gaze penetrating the shark silk veil and landing in an unknown distance. No one knew what he was thinking. The guest room was very big. There was a thick animal hide blanket on the ground. Huanhuan walked barefoot and sat on the blanket. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Since the prophet has made up his mind to be silent on this, why did he make us travel all the way to find Xuan Wei? Was it just so that we could see him get killed with our own eyes? What¡¯s the point?¡± Xue Ling sat down beside her and leaned close against her. He said casually, ¡°Maybe he wants you to see your enemy killed with your own eyes. It¡¯ll give you the pleasure of revenge.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The prophet wouldn¡¯t care about my grudges.¡± Bai Di walked in. Huanhuan looked worried. ¡°Do you want to take revenge on the prophet?¡± Bai Di shook his head. She didn¡¯t know if that response meant he didn¡¯t want to take revenge or he didn¡¯t want to answer. Chapter 500 - 500 You’re Finally Back 500 You¡¯re Finally Back That night, Huanhuan finally saw Little Brat. In the pot, the twin fruit had already absorbed all the blood. The originally fair fruit skin was now suffused with a faint red luster, like the delicate skin of a baby. It struggled out of the pot and stretched its limbs. ¡°I¡¯m finally awake!¡± Huanhuan picked it up and stared at it with wide eyes. ¡°Are you really Little Brat?¡± ¡°What did you call me? You should call me ¡®Daddy¡¯!¡± Huanhuan poked its round white belly and smiled evilly. ¡°You¡¯re not like a father now. You¡¯re more like my son.¡± Little Brat said angrily, ¡°How dare you poke my stomach? How rude!¡± Huanhuan leaned over and kissed his cheek. ¡°You¡¯re really cute like this!¡± Little Brat immediately blushed, and his tone became even more exasperated. ¡°You¡¯re even teasing your father. You¡¯re crazy!¡± After Huanhuan smiled, she hugged it and sighed in satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡± Little Brat pressed against her chest and couldn¡¯t help but poke her chest. ¡°Even a washboard isn¡¯t as flat as your chest.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± She grabbed the twin fruit¡¯s slender legs and swung them in midair. Little Brat shouted, ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m so dizzy! I¡¯m gonna vomit!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the price you pay for laughing at me for being flat-chested.¡± ¡°This is too much! I¡¯m being bullied even when I¡¯m telling the truth. Is there any justice in this world?!¡± Huanhuan swung his legs even more vigorously. Little Brat screamed even more miserably. ¡°Help! Someone save me!¡± Huanhuan smiled sinisterly. ¡°Scream! Even if you scream your lungs out, no one will save you.¡± ¡­ The prophet walked to the door and was about to see how Little Brat was recovering. When he heard Little Brat¡¯s miserable cries, he subconsciously stopped and smiled. Little Brat noticed the prophet standing at the door and immediately shouted at him, ¡°Prophet, save me!¡± Huanhuan turned to look at the prophet. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The prophet thought about it seriously, then said, ¡°I was just passing by.¡± Then, he turned around and walked away calmly. Little Brat shouted, ¡°No matter what, we¡¯re still one. You can¡¯t be so cold-blooded!¡± Unfortunately, the prophet was walking too quickly and did not stop at all. The words ¡®cold-blooded and heartless¡¯ were vividly displayed by his actions! After losing his last target for help, Little Brat was brutally tortured by Huanhuan. He lay on the carpet like a rag doll with a hopeless expression on his face. He felt that his last dignity as a system had been trampled on. How tragic! Huanhuan was tired of playing. She sat down beside him and poked his white belly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± Little Brat pretended to be dead and didn¡¯t move. Huanhuan started talking to him. She told him everything that had happened after he left. From the moment she left Dragon Island to seeing the prophet in the City of 10,000 Beasts and finding Xuan Wei in Dark Moon City¡­ It took a long time for her to finish talking. In the end, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is what Xuan Wei said before he died true?¡± Little Brat finally opened his mouth. ¡°Most of them are true.¡± ¡°Most?¡± Huanhuan quickly asked. ¡°Is there a small portion that¡¯s not true?¡± ¡°Xuan Wei knows a lot more than ordinary beasts, but he¡¯s still a distance away from the entire truth, so you don¡¯t have to believe everything he says.¡± Huanhuan stared down at him. ¡°How much do you know?¡± ¡°I know most of what the prophet knows.¡± Before Huanhuan could ask, Little Brat quickly said, ¡°But I can¡¯t tell you those things.¡± Huanhuan was a little disappointed. ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s not time yet.¡± ¡°Do you have to wait for the right time to tell me?¡± ¡°There are some things that have to be said when the time is right. Otherwise, it¡¯s easy to cause unpredictable consequences. Just like back then¡­¡± Little Brat paused and forced himself to change what he was about to say. ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t tell you, so it¡¯s useless for you to ask me.¡± Huanhuan snorted. ¡°You¡¯re keeping me in suspense.¡± Little Brat said, ¡°Fate is formed by many gears. Every gear is an extremely important link. Everything we say now is also a link. If we say the wrong thing at the wrong time, the order of the gears will be disrupted.¡± Huanhuan scratched her cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t understand. Just listen to me. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Huanhuan looked at Little Brat¡¯s lazy appearance and remembered what the prophet had said. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°If the prophet decides to use me as a sacrifice in the end, will you help him or me?¡± Little Brat glanced at her. ¡°Your question is the same as asking me who I¡¯ll save first if my mother and wife were to fall into the water. It¡¯s especially stupid.¡± Huanhuan poked his white belly again. ¡°So who will you save first?¡± Little Brat twisted his body to avoid her hand and snorted. ¡°I won¡¯t save either of them.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t have a mother or a wife. I only have a silly daughter.¡± Huanhuan chuckled. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll choose to help me if it¡¯s either me or the prophet?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll always be on your side.¡± Huanhuan was very touched, but she was still puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s so good about me that you¡¯re willing to disobey the prophet and help me?¡± ¡°Do you want to hear the truth or a lie?¡± Huanhuan said cautiously, ¡°Tell me a lie first.¡± Little Brat got up and hugged her wrist. He confessed affectionately, ¡°The prophet gave me life and soul, but he didn¡¯t give me a heart. And you happened to give me this heart, so I¡¯ve decided to do whatever I want.¡± Huanhuan hugged him hard. ¡°You said it so well! I¡¯m so touched!¡± Little Brat struggled. ¡°These are all lies! I¡¯m not telling the truth yet!¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s the truth. Don¡¯t say anything else.¡± ¡°I want to say that the truth is that I¡­ Mmph!¡± Huanhuan covered his mouth, not letting him finish. In the end, Little Brat was tired and fell asleep. He could not finish telling the truth. Huanhuan carefully placed him in the pot and carried him back to the guest room. Bai Di and Xue Ling were curious to see the little guy. ¡°Is this your friend?¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Yes, his name is Little Brat.¡± Xue Ling leaned over and sniffed it. ¡°Why do I smell the aura of a prophet on him?¡± Huanhuan was very suspicious. ¡°Why is your nose so sharp? Your original form is actually a dog, right?¡± Xue Ling sneered. ¡°Have you ever seen a dog as beautiful as me?!¡± Huanhuan was speechless at his shamelessness. Since she had nothing to do today, Huanhuan decided to go down the mountain to shop. She brought Little Brat along. Little Brat sat on her shoulder. He was small, fair, and soft. Xue Ling said, ¡°I keep feeling like you¡¯re going out with your son.¡± Little Brat immediately exploded. ¡°Who are you calling her son? I¡¯m her father!¡± Chapter 501 - 501 Bullying The Weak And Fearing The Strong 501 Bullying The Weak And Fearing The Strong On the way down the mountain, Huanhuan happened to meet First Elder. The two met by chance. Huanhuan and Bai Di were going down the mountain, while the first and second elders were going up the mountain. However, the stairs were only so wide. One side had to give in. First Elder thought that he was in a high position. On this divine mountain, other than the prophet, he had the highest status. Only others could make way for him. How could he make way for others?! He raised his chin and looked coldly at the three people opposite him, waiting for them to give in. If it were anyone else, it would be fine for Huanhuan to take the initiative to give way. However, she was not so tolerant when facing First Elder. She still remembered how he had framed her for murder and locked her in jail! Huanhuan stood on the stairs and looked down at the first elder on the stairs below. She said bluntly, ¡°Please make way, Elders.¡± First Elder frowned and looked unhappy. Seeing this, the second elder immediately said, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you ask us to make way for you?!¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to give way. In any case, the road is only so wide. Whoever is stronger will pass first.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t answer his question and walked down. When she reached the first elder, she didn¡¯t stop and bumped directly into him. First Elder instinctively raised his hand to push her away. But he couldn¡¯t move her. Huanhuan strode down without looking sideways. Her shoulders swayed slightly, knocking First Elder to the side. Fortunately, the second elder was quick enough to support the first elder in time, preventing him from tumbling down the stairs. The second elder asked, ¡°First Elder, are you alright?¡± First Elder was so angry that his fingers were trembling. He raised his hand and grabbed Huanhuan¡¯s shoulder, wanting to teach this arrogant young beast a lesson. Unexpectedly, as soon as his fingers touched Huanhuan¡¯s shoulder, Huanhuan grabbed his wrist. She wrenched it. With a crack, First Elder¡¯s fingers were broken. First Elder¡¯s face turned pale with pain. The second elder shouted, ¡°How dare you attack the first elder?!¡± Huanhuan sneered. ¡°First Elder was the one who attacked first. I was just defending myself.¡± ¡°You!¡± Huanhuan approached the two of them. ¡°In terms of identity, we¡¯re guests invited by the prophet. In terms of strength, I¡¯m far above you, so I¡¯m not afraid of you. If you want to fight, I¡¯ll accompany you to the end.¡± The second elder wanted to say something else, but the first elder stopped him. ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t argue with such trash.¡± Since the first elder had said so, even if the second elder was indignant, he could only shut his mouth resentfully. Bai Di and Xue Ling paused as they passed the two elders. Especially Xue Ling, a mocking smile appeared on his face. ¡°Those old fellows of your Elders¡¯ Association only know how to bully the weak and fear the strong.¡± The first elder was very afraid of Xue Ling¡¯s identity. Facing Xue Ling¡¯s mockery, the first elder was no longer as angry as before. He watched Xue Ling walk past him expressionlessly. It wasn¡¯t until Huanhuan and the others were far away that First Elder¡¯s gaze turned dark. These guys actually bullied him! ¡®Just you wait. Sooner or later, I¡¯ll have you guys die tragic deaths!¡¯ ¡­ The inner city was huge, but there were very few beasts, causing the entire inner city to look deserted. Huanhuan strolled around for a while and felt that it was boring, so she went to the outer city. She stood in front of a vendor who specialized in selling animal hides. She picked up a piece of snow-white rabbit skin and held it over Little Brat. She kept nodding. ¡°Yes, not bad. It suits you very well.¡± Little Brat was furious. ¡°Such feminine skin doesn¡¯t match Daddy¡¯s tall, handsome, and fierce image at all!¡± Huanhuan pinched his slender arm and suppressed a smile. ¡°You¡¯re really cute like this.¡± Little Brat could hear her taunting him very clearly. He shook off Huanhuan¡¯s hand and turned around to face her with his butt as an expression of his anger. Although Little Brat objected strongly, Huanhuan still bought the rabbit skin with a colorless crystal coin. Huanhuan folded the rabbit skin and put it away. She sighed. ¡°The prices in the City of 10,000 Beasts are really high. Just a piece of rabbit skin costs one crystal coin.¡± If it were an ordinary tribe outside, a colorless crystal coin would be enough for a family of beasts to live for more than a year. Bai Di smiled helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s not ordinary rabbit skin. It¡¯s the fur of a snow wool rabbit. There are few snow wool rabbits, and they¡¯re extremely difficult to catch. You got this complete rabbit skin for a colorless crystal coin. It¡¯s not cheap, but it¡¯s not especially expensive.¡± Huanhuan snorted. ¡°No matter how rare a rabbit is, it¡¯s still a rabbit.¡± It was not that she was petty, but she was too poor. She only had 10 colorless crystal coins on her. This was the remuneration Xi Fei had given her the last time she helped escort the caravan. She had just spent a tenth of it to buy rabbit skin. Before long, she spent the remaining nine colorless crystal coins on her. The City of 10,000 Beasts sold a lot of things, but the prices were really expensive. Huanhuan really could not control the urge to shop in her body. She accidentally spent all her money. She was now a veritable pauper. Bai Di and Xue Ling said they still had money. Huanhuan shook her head. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not shopping anymore.¡± The impulsive spending just now had made her buy a lot of useless things. Her heart ached. She had to go back and calm down. On the way back, the three of them saw many beasts surrounding something. Huanhuan was very curious, so she leaned over to take a look and realized that there were three beast corpses in the middle of the crowd. In this era, the dead were not respected. The corpses were placed on the ground, and there was not even a piece of animal hide on their bodies. Their eyes were wide open, and their faces were twisted in pain. Their bodies were convulsing. They died after their necks were bitten off and their flesh was sucked dry. The beast soldiers squatted at the side and checked. They concluded that this was a murder case and carried the three corpses away. The onlookers were still discussing. ¡°I heard that it was a family of three. They were killed last night and were only found dead at home this morning. One of them was a female who had just reached adulthood. She was killed just like that. How pitiful!¡± ¡°I wonder who did it. They didn¡¯t even let females off. They¡¯re crazy!¡± ¡°The city hasn¡¯t been peaceful recently. Everyone, you have to close the doors and windows at night, especially if you have females at home. You have to be careful!¡± ¡­ The beasts dispersed in groups. Huanhuan and the other two left. As Huanhuan walked, she recalled the deaths of the three beasts. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Why do I feel like those three beasts were killed by the demons?¡± Their necks were bitten off and their flesh was sucked dry¡­ This was the demons¡¯ favorite way to eat after slaughtering their prey. Chapter 502 - 502 I Like It Very Much 502 I Like It Very Much Not only Huanhuan, but even Bai Di and Xue Ling felt that the three beasts did look like they had been killed by demons. Huanhuan frowned. ¡°But this is the City of 10,000 Beasts. Logically speaking, no demon should dare to come here.¡± Xue Ling smiled faintly. ¡°That might not be the case. Have you forgotten Bi Huan and Jiang Bo? One of them is a high priest, while the other is a witch doctor. Logically speaking, they¡¯re the kind of beasts who¡¯re least likely to be related to the demons. But in the end? They were already demonized. They just hid it too well and no one realized it.¡± One could never judge a book by its cover. In the huge City of 10,000 Beasts, there were so many beasts. They did not know who was human and who was a demon. Bai Di thought for a moment. ¡°If there are really demons in the city, it won¡¯t be peaceful for a while. It¡¯s best if we leave as soon as possible.¡± Huanhuan nodded in agreement. But before she left, she had to meet the prophet. They returned to the 10,000 Beasts Temple. The hall was still cold and cheerless. Huanhuan sat on the futon and saw the prophet sitting opposite her. She thought that she would really be lonely if she were to live in such a deserted place. The prophet noticed her gaze and raised his head slightly. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°Nothing.¡± It was already nighttime. Huanhuan, Bai Di, and Xue Ling had gone to rest. She came to see the prophet alone. She and the prophet were alone in the empty hall. The prophet¡¯s voice was cold and distant. ¡°I heard you went down the mountain to play during the day?¡± Huanhuan nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, I went shopping and bought some stuff. By the way, I bought two things for you.¡± She took two things from the hide pouch she always carried. They were a small ball and a wind chime. The small ball was carved from white animal bones. It was hollow on the inside. It looked rather exquisite and small. She pinched the ball and twisted it gently. There was another small ball made from animal bones inside. This small ball could be opened and contained some charcoal. As Huanhuan lit the charcoal, she said, ¡°When I bought it, there was only the bigger ball on the outside. I got the owner of the stall to make this small ball on the spot. You can put some charcoal in it. Be careful not to put too much in case it overflows.¡± She covered the animal bone ball and tightened her fingers around it. Then, she placed it in the prophet¡¯s hand. After the charcoal was lit, the heat passed through the animal bone and reached the prophet¡¯s palm, making him feel especially warm. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°You bled so much to save Little Brat previously. You don¡¯t look too good. You have to take care of your body. You can carry this small ball with you. It¡¯s quite good for warming your hands.¡± The prophet closed his fingers and clenched the small ball made from animal bones. ¡°Thank you.¡± Huanhuan picked up the string of wind chimes again. She had seen it while shopping and thought it was beautiful, so she bought it. The wind chimes were made of small shells. The colorful shells were strung together with fishing lines. In order to make them look more exquisite, Huanhuan added some small transparent crystals to them. She swayed it slightly, and the wind chimes made a clear, pleasant sound that was especially pleasant in the night wind. The originally cold and quiet temple was strangely more lively now. Huanhuan smiled and asked, ¡°These are wind chimes. Do you like them?¡± The prophet¡¯s eyes were not very good, but his ears were very sharp. The sound of the wind chimes made his lips curl involuntarily. ¡°I like them very much.¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll hang them for you. I¡¯ll hang them at the door, okay?¡± The prophet nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Huanhuan stood up and ran to the door. The door was very tall. Even though Huanhuan was already 1.8 meters tall, she still couldn¡¯t reach it. She spread her wings and flew up a little so that she could easily hang the wind chimes on the door. The prophet sat where he was without moving. His eyes were covered by the shark silk veil, but his gaze could still accurately land on Huanhuan. His cold fingertips gently rubbed the ball made from animal bones, and they gradually warmed. After Huanhuan hung the wind chimes, she gently struck them. A clear and crisp sound drifted out. She turned to him. ¡°Can you hear it?¡± The prophet said, ¡°I can.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Huanhuan landed on the ground and returned to the futon to sit down. ¡°Your temple is too deserted. If you¡¯re free in the future, you can plant some flowers and plants or raise a few small animals as pets. Don¡¯t always be alone. It¡¯s so boring.¡± The prophet listened to her ramble with a faint smile on his handsome face. He said, ¡°I understand.¡± Huanhuan suddenly asked, ¡°As a prophet, can you find a mate?¡± The prophet thought for a moment. ¡°It should be possible.¡± ¡°Then you can find a female you like to be your mate. They say that a young partner is an old companion. If you have a companion, your days will be much livelier.¡± The prophet gently rubbed the small ball of animal bones in his palm. ¡°I don¡¯t like lively environments.¡± ¡°Well, I hope you can have someone to accompany you when you need to be taken care of and are alone. They can help take care of you so that you won¡¯t feel lonely.¡± The prophet said indifferently, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Huanhuan nodded slowly and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Love can¡¯t be forced. When fate decides the time, you¡¯ll naturally be able to find a companion.¡± The prophet suddenly asked, ¡°Are you so good to everyone?¡± Huanhuan was puzzled. ¡°Huh?¡± Her reaction made the prophet silent for a moment. He said ambiguously, ¡°If it¡¯s not a male beast whom you find important, don¡¯t treat him too well. It¡¯s easy to misunderstand you.¡± Huanhuan disagreed. ¡°It¡¯s just a normal display of concern between friends. What misunderstanding can there be?¡± ¡°Not every female cares about male beasts as much as you do. Your concern will make the other party think you have a crush on him.¡± Huanhuan blinked. ¡°A crush? Surely not?¡± The prophet sighed helplessly. ¡°In short, if you¡¯re not facing the beasts you like in the future, you¡¯d better not be too concerned about them, lest there be a misunderstanding.¡± Huanhuan touched her nose hesitantly. ¡°Alright.¡± She changed the subject. ¡°On our way back today, we saw a family of three that were killed. It looks like they were killed by the demons.¡± The prophet nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it.¡± Seeing that he seemed to know what was going on, Huanhuan was a little relieved. With the prophet¡¯s ability, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to catch the murderer. She said, ¡°We¡¯ve rested enough and want to leave the City of 10,000 Beasts as soon as possible.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°I want to recover as soon as possible and be reunited with my family.¡± The prophet thought for a moment, then said softly, ¡°Your body is in Xing Chen¡¯s hands. If you want to get your body back, you definitely can¡¯t avoid confronting Xing Chen.¡± Chapter 503 - 503 Infernal Affairs 503 Infernal Affairs Huanhuan nodded in agreement. The prophet said, ¡°Xing Chen is not easy to deal with. Not only is he strong, but he¡¯s also extreme in his ways. If you anger him, he¡¯ll probably destroy your body.¡± To Xing Chen, he would rather destroy her than give away what he liked. Huanhuan¡¯s face was filled with worry. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t use force against Xing Chen. You have to use soft tactics.¡± Huanhuan was slightly stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you create an opportunity to get close to Xing Chen. After you¡¯re resurrected, you have to help me do something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°After you¡¯re resurrected, you have to find a way to gain Xing Chen¡¯s trust and kill him.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± The prophet said it casually, but it was like a thunderclap in Huanhuan¡¯s ears, scaring her. She pointed at her nose in disbelief. ¡°You want me to kill Xing Chen? How is that possible?!¡± ¡°You have to believe in yourself.¡± ¡°But you said before that Xing Chen can¡¯t be killed.¡± The prophet said, ¡°It¡¯s true that others can¡¯t kill him, but you can.¡± No matter how Huanhuan thought about it, she felt that this matter was too crazy. ¡°Even with my current demigod body, I might not be able to kill Xing Chen, let alone with my previous weak body. Killing Xing Chen is simply a fantasy!¡± The prophet lifted her chin and leaned close to her face. ¡°As long as you do as I say, you¡¯ll definitely succeed in killing Xing Chen.¡± Seeing his handsome face so close, Huanhuan involuntarily relaxed. She murmured, ¡°But if Xing Chen finds out, I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get Little Brat to go with you. If you¡¯re in danger, Little Brat will protect you,¡± the prophet said slowly. ¡°Killing Xing Chen is a condition for saving Little Brat. Now that Little Brat is back, you won¡¯t go back on your word, right?¡± At this point, Huanhuan knew that she had no choice. She slumped her shoulders and sighed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± The prophet let go of her chin and gently stroked her head. ¡°Good girl.¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± The prophet stroked the small ball made from animal bones in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the plan. I¡¯ll start implementing it soon. This process might make you suffer a little. I hope you can survive it.¡± ¡­ When Huanhuan returned to the bedroom, she was in a daze. The prophet had told her the entire plan just now. To be honest, the chances of the plan succeeding were very high, but just the thought of living in the demon race for a long time and playing the role of an undercover agent beside Xing Chen made her feel like she was dreaming. Bai Di and Xue Ling were not in the house. Little Brat crawled out of bed. He was wearing a small dress made of snow velvet rabbit skin. He looked furry and very cute. He looked up and saw Huanhuan¡¯s dejected expression. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huanhuan sat down and casually scooped it up. She hugged it and asked casually, ¡°Have you watched Infernal Affairs?¡± ¡°I have.¡± Huanhuan smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m going to the demons¡¯ place soon to stage a beast version of Infernal Affairs.¡± Little Brat thought for a moment and quickly reacted. ¡°What did the prophet say to you?¡± ¡°He asked me to go undercover in the demon race and find a chance to kill Xing Chen.¡± Little Brat immediately exploded. ¡°Is he crazy? He actually asked you to do such a dangerous thing! With your strength, you¡¯ll immediately be eaten by him!¡± He paused and quickly asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you agreed to him?¡± Huanhuan stroked the soft rabbit fur he was wearing. ¡°Yes.¡± Little Brat jumped up and slapped her forehead. ¡°Are you stupid?!¡± Huanhuan hugged her head and said aggrievedly, ¡°Previously, I begged the prophet to save you. The prophet made a condition and killing Xing Chen is the condition. I¡¯ve already agreed to it.¡± ¡°So what if you¡¯ve agreed?! Anyway, I¡¯m back now. You can go back on your word now!¡± Huanhuan clicked her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s not good for me to go back on my word, right?¡± ¡°This concerns your life. You can¡¯t hesitate when it¡¯s time to go back on your word!¡± Little Brat jumped to the ground. ¡°If you can¡¯t bring yourself to do it, I¡¯ll help you tell him. He¡¯s just being shameless. Besides, I¡¯m a great master!¡± F Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Although she was touched, she wanted to complain about this guy¡¯s shamelessness. Without hesitation, Little Brat turned around and ran out. When he found the prophet, he was still sitting in the hall, holding the small ball made from animal bones in his hand. His gaze passed through the shark silk veil and landed on the wind chimes hanging at the door. No one knew what he was thinking. Little Brat stood in front of him and placed his hands on his hips. ¡°You can¡¯t let Huanhuan go to the demons!¡± The prophet said, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t go, no one can kill Xing Chen.¡± ¡°Why do you have to kill Xing Chen? Do you think the entire demon race will disappear as long as you kill him? Can the beast continent be peaceful forever?!¡± The prophet remained calm in the face of Little Brat¡¯s series of questions. ¡°He was the one who opened that door back then. Only by killing him can that door be closed.¡± ¡°This is all just your guess!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just a guess. I saw that door with these eyes. I also saw the future of the beast continent. If we don¡¯t close that door, the beast continent will definitely be plunged into misery and suffering in the future.¡± Little Brat was furious. ¡°So you plan to sacrifice Huanhuan?!¡± ¡°With you protecting her, she won¡¯t be sacrificed.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Little Brat looked up at his face. ¡°Then tell me, do your eyes see Huanhuan¡¯s future? Is she living well in the future?¡± The prophet said nothing. His fingers involuntarily tightened around the ball made from animal bones. His pale lips were pursed into a tight line. There was a long silence before he said, ¡°I can¡¯t see her future.¡± This answer was beyond Little Brat¡¯s expectations. Little Brat was stunned. ¡°How? You could clearly see her future before. Why can¡¯t you see it now?¡± The prophet fell silent again. This time, he waited for a long time without speaking again. However, Little Brat sensed the reason from his attitude. ¡°Your eyes can only see the future of others, but not your own fate. If Huanhuan¡¯s future becomes entangled with yours, you won¡¯t be able to see her future clearly¡­ Is that so?¡± The prophet still said nothing. Little Brat knew that he had tacitly agreed. ¡°You¡¯re really¡­¡± Little Brat thought for a long time but couldn¡¯t think of a suitable word. After a long silence, the prophet finally said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what her future will be like. I can only ask you to protect her.¡± Little Brat shook the leaves on his head in frustration. ¡°F*ck! I¡¯m just a clone. I can¡¯t defeat that demon king Xing Chen.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to kill him. You just have to help Huanhuan escape at the critical moment.¡± Chapter 504 - 504 Acting 504 Acting Huanhuan saw Little Brat walk into the room. Looking at his dejected expression, Huanhuan knew that he had definitely not succeeded. She picked him up and kissed his forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad,¡± she comforted him. ¡°We¡¯re just going to be undercover. If the undercover work isn¡¯t successful, we¡¯ll run.¡± ¡°Then what if we don¡¯t succeed in escaping?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯ll succeed. We have to believe in ourselves, the prophet, and the future!¡± Little Brat looked at her speechlessly. ¡°Do you think you can win by adopting this mentality?¡± Huanhuan was very innocent. ¡°What else can we do? We can¡¯t change the outcome. The only thing we can change is our feelings.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m afraid,¡± Huanhuan said with a smile. ¡°But I¡¯m not afraid when I think about dragging Little Brat down with me!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huanhuan coughed lightly. ¡°I was just joking. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Little Brat raised his hand and slapped her forehead. ¡°You heartless thing!¡± Bai Di and Xue Ling were not back until midnight. Huanhuan was a little worried about them. She brought Little Brat out to look for Bai Di and Xue Ling. But after searching the entire temple, Huanhuan could not find Bai Di and Xue Ling. Could they have gone down the mountain? Huanhuan wanted to ask someone, but strangely, there was no one on the mountain. She couldn¡¯t even see the patrolling guards. Where did everyone go? Huanhuan couldn¡¯t find the two male beasts, so she could only go down the mountain to look for them herself. The city was not peaceful now. She was worried about Bai Di and Xue Ling¡¯s safety. At the same time, in the secret chamber of the temple, Bai Di and Xue Ling were lying on the carpet. Bai Di was unconscious, while Xue Ling barely maintained his last trace of consciousness. His eyes widened as he stared at the prophet in front of him. ¡°Why did you do this?¡± he asked through gritted teeth. The shark silk veil on the prophet¡¯s face had been removed, revealing a pair of pale golden eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to arrange for Huanhuan to do something. I can¡¯t let you disturb her.¡± His eyes seemed to contain the entire universe. The mysterious nebula kept distorting, forming a bottomless black hole. Even though Xue Ling tried his best to resist the invasion of sleep, he could not hold on. He closed his eyes unwillingly and fell asleep completely. The prophet picked up the shark silk veil and blindfolded himself again. He closed the door and walked away without looking back. ¡­ Not long after Huanhuan went down the mountain, she immediately sensed that someone was following her. She lowered her voice. ¡°Little Brat, who¡¯s behind us?¡± Little Brat leaned on her shoulder and looked back. ¡°It¡¯s Shuang Jing.¡± Huanhuan remembered that guy with a nasty expression and asked, ¡°Is it that divine guard?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Huanhuan wasn¡¯t sure why Shuang Jing was here. She asked, ¡°Why is he following us? Did the prophet ask him to come?¡± ¡°Perhaps. The only people in the temple who can mobilize the divine guards are the prophet and the Elders¡¯ Association. Shuang Jing is closer to First Elder. It¡¯s not impossible for him to be here to monitor you.¡± Huanhuan clicked her tongue. ¡°They sent a divine guard to monitor me. I didn¡¯t expect First Elder to value me so much.¡± At this moment, Huanhuan suddenly noticed a red figure flash past in front of her! Could it be Xue Ling?! Huanhuan immediately chased after him. After chasing him down two streets, the red figure suddenly entered a house by the road. Huanhuan crawled in too. It was dark in the house, but her current body was that of a dragon. Her vision was very good. Through the darkness, she saw two beasts lying on the ground with their eyes wide open! There were dead people in this house! Huanhuan was very surprised. She bent down to check and realized that there were two beasts, a female and a male. They looked like a pair of mates. Their necks had been broken and their flesh was sucked dry. Could these two beasts have also been killed by the demon? Just as Huanhuan was feeling puzzled, the door behind her was suddenly pushed open. More than a dozen beast soldiers rushed in, led by First and Second Elder. Moonlight shone through the doors and windows, illuminating the interior of the house, including the corpses of the two beasts lying on the ground. First Elder glanced at the situation in the house and finally looked at Huanhuan. He said gloomily, ¡°So, you¡¯re the murderer!¡± Huanhuan looked confused. First Elder ordered, ¡°Arrest him!¡± The beast soldiers swarmed forward, preparing to capture the murderer. Huanhuan immediately spread her wings and flew out of the roof. Second Elder immediately ordered the beast soldiers to close the city gate and capture the murderer! Huanhuan flew very quickly, but she was followed by many beast soldiers. Little Brat leaned on her shoulder and looked back. He clicked his tongue. ¡°There are so many pursuers! It seems that the Elders¡¯ Association has really invested a lot in catching you this time!¡± Huanhuan was unhappy. ¡°I was wronged!¡± ¡°You can go back and get the prophet to stand up for you.¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°We can¡¯t go back.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Huanhuan remembered what the prophet had told her before, and her expression became complicated. ¡°The prophet wants to create the illusion that I was wronged and forced to join the demons. This is a good opportunity.¡± Little Brat was a little surprised. ¡°You mean, the prophet arranged all this?¡± ¡°Bai Di and Xue Ling are missing. I went to look for them, then I was led into a house where someone died. Moments after, First Elder broke in with his beast soldiers. He accused me, and now I have to escape the City of 10,000 Beasts¡­ This is all connected. Who else can help but the prophet?¡± Little Brat patted her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Huanhuan flew very quickly and left the City of 10,000 Beasts in the blink of an eye. The number of pursuers behind her had decreased greatly. Little Brat helped her check the enemy behind her. He said, ¡°You have to be quick. Shuang Jing is about to catch up.¡± Ordinary beast soldiers were no match for Huanhuan, but as one of the 12 divine guards, Shuang Jing was very powerful. He ran quickly below, chasing very closely after Huanhuan. Huanhuan looked down at him and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re going to put on a show, we have to be realistic.¡± Little Brat had a bad feeling. ¡°What do you plan on doing?¡± ¡°Fighting!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Huanhuan bent down and rushed forward! Shuang Jing¡¯s original form was a black leopard. When he saw his target pouncing at him, he didn¡¯t dodge. He jumped and grabbed at Huanhuan with his sharp claws! The two sides fought. In terms of strength, Shuang Jing was slightly inferior to Huanhuan, but Huanhuan had the intention to put on an act and deliberately went easy on him. Hence, the two sides fought very fiercely and looked evenly matched. Before long, the beast soldiers behind them caught up. Everyone surrounded Huanhuan. Huanhuan was quickly injured. Little Brat saw the wounds on her body and couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Are you putting on a show with your life?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± As soon as Huanhuan finished speaking, the black leopard pounced on her and scratched her face. Immediately, blood gushed out. Huanhuan exploded. ¡°F*ck you! Didn¡¯t your mother tell you not to slap one¡¯s face?!¡± ¡­ Chapter 505 - 505 Demon Transaction 505 Demon Transaction In the 10,000 Beasts Temple, First Elder quickly walked in and bowed to the prophet. First Elder said, ¡°Lord Prophet, we¡¯ve found the true murderer who killed the innocent in the city.¡± The prophet gently stroked the small ball made from animal bones in his hand. His voice was cold. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°The murderer is Yu Tian. We caught him at the scene of the crime. We have certified physical evidence.¡± ¡°Then where is he?¡± ¡°He ran away. I¡¯ve already sent troops after him. I believe we¡¯ll be able to capture him soon.¡± The prophet replied casually, ¡°Alright.¡± First Elder hesitated and said, ¡°Although Yu Tian escaped, the two male beasts who came with her should still be around. Why don¡¯t we search the entire city? If we can catch them, I believe that even if Yu Tian escapes in the end, he can only come back obediently and walk into our trap.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± First Elder turned and walked out of the temple. As he stepped out the door, he heard a clear clang above his head. He immediately looked up and saw a string of shell wind chimes hanging on the door. When did wind chimes appear here? He suppressed his doubts and strode out, quickly walking away. The prophet¡¯s gaze went through the shark silk veil to the wind chimes. The crisp sound of shells hitting crystals drifted through the quiet and empty temple. ¡­ After Huanhuan shook off Shuang Jing, she broke through the encirclement and flew in the direction of the demons. There were many wounds on her body. Some of them were even bleeding. It was a shocking sight. Little Brat asked, ¡°Do you want to stop and bandage your wound?¡± However, Huanhuan said, ¡°We can¡¯t bandage them. We have to make them look more ferocious. That way, we can fool Xing Chen better.¡± ¡°You¡¯re torturing yourself.¡± Huanhuan sighed. ¡°I have no choice. If I don¡¯t treat myself harshly now and Xing Chen sees through me later, you and I will both be doomed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll bleed to death before you fly to the demons.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I deliberately let them hurt me just now. These wounds look terrifying, but they won¡¯t kill me. They just hurt a little.¡± Not long after Lin Huanhuan left the City of 10,000 Beasts, a handsome young beast flew over. He landed on the ground and folded his wings. His black robe made him look even taller and slender. His long black hair was slightly curled, and the ends of his hair had a faint dark golden luster. His facial features were deep. This handsome young beast was the black dragon who had rushed over from Dragon Island. After obtaining the inheritance of the dragon race, he could transform into human form. Now, he was in his human form. Little Black asked about the whereabouts of the silver dragon in the City of 10,000 Beasts, only to learn that Yu Tian was being chased as a murder suspect. Now that Yu Tian had become a fugitive, the 10,000 Beasts Temple had issued a wanted order. The entire beast continent was after her. Little Black immediately chased after Yu Tian. He had to find the silver dragon and keep her safe before those pursuers caught her! ¡­ In the demon tribe, after Sang Ye swallowed the snake gallbladder, he experienced three days of torture that made him wish he was dead. His body finally successfully digested the powerful strength his uncle had forcefully given him and successfully advanced his soul beast to 10 stars. He even exceeded Han Ying¡¯s original star level and became the number one beast of the demon race. The snake-shaped star pattern on Sang Ye¡¯s back had completely turned black. This also meant that from now on, he would never be able to return to being an ordinary beast. Sang Ye inherited his uncle¡¯s position and became the new commander of the demons. He followed Tao Wei to see Father. This was the first time Sang Ye had seen Xing Chen. He sat high up and looked down at all living beings. Tao Wei bowed respectfully and introduced Sang Ye to Father. Xing Chen¡¯s gaze landed on Sang Ye, and he sized him up for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re one of Huanhuan¡¯s mates?¡± Sang Ye replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If you inherit the position of commander now, it means you can never return to her side in the future. Can you bear to do that?¡± Sang Ye lowered his eyes and did not answer the question. Xing Chen said, ¡°From the looks of it, you can¡¯t bear to.¡± Tao Wei quickly said, ¡°Father, Sang Ye is still young and a little emotional. As time passes, he¡¯ll naturally get over it.¡± Xing Chen smiled, his eyes filled with indifference. He didn¡¯t care about the change of power in the demons or what his beasts thought. Xing Chen said casually, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave.¡± Tao Wei agreed. ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave now.¡± However, Sang Ye looked at Xing Chen¡¯s face and suddenly asked, ¡°Is Huanhuan¡¯s body in your hands?¡± Tao Wei quickly pulled him away, indicating that he shouldn¡¯t ask these questions. However, Sang Ye refused to lower his head. He continued to stare at Xing Chen¡¯s face, waiting for his answer. Xing Chen replied casually, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can I see her?¡± ¡°No.¡± Xing Chen refused bluntly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason. Huanhuan belongs to me. Only I can see her. No one else can.¡± Xing Chen expressed his possessiveness very openly. Sang Ye frowned slightly. ¡°Her body is useless to you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need her for anything. I just want to see her every day.¡± Xing Chen¡¯s gaze swept across his face. He seemed to have thought of something and suddenly smiled maliciously. ¡°It¡¯s possible for me to let you see Huanhuan. You just need to agree to one condition.¡± ¡°What condition?¡± ¡°Huanhuan has four mates. In addition to you, I remember that there are three other guys. As long as you kill any one of them, I¡¯ll let you see Huanhuan.¡± Sang Ye: ¡°¡­¡± Xing Chen found this sudden suggestion interesting. ¡°Your strength has already reached 10 stars. Even if you can¡¯t kill Xue Ling, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to kill Shuang Yun and Bai Di. How about it? Do you want to kill them for Huanhuan?¡± Sang Ye looked at him coldly. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a demon.¡± Tao Wei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to Father like that,¡± he advised softly. Instead of being angry, Xing Chen smiled. ¡°Huanhuan is in the hands of a demon like me. If you want to see her, you can only make a deal with a demon like me.¡± Sang Ye was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t go back on your word.¡± With that, he turned and left. Tao Wei bade farewell to Xing Chen before leaving. Xing Chen returned to the Sea of Illusions. The island was still floating alone on the black sea. Huanhuan¡¯s body lay on the stone bed. Her fair face glowed faintly in the night. She was so beautiful that one could not take their eyes off her. Xing Chen gently stroked her face and smiled softly. ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet. Guess if Sang Ye will kill Shuang Yun or Bai Di for you?¡± Huanhuan did not move. She did not react. Xing Chen¡¯s eyes were filled with regret. ¡°If only you could open your eyes now and see with your own eyes how your family, which you once cherished, are going to kill each other. That scene would definitely be very interesting.¡± Chapter 506 - 506 Family, Enemy 506 Family, Enemy Shuang Yun¡¯s injuries had healed. However, the new commander of the demons had already taken over. Shuang Yun had missed the best opportunity to launch a surprise attack, which made him extremely frustrated. Shuang Yun had become much more obedient recently. It seemed that he would not do anything for the time being. He thought that there was no point in continuing to waste time here. He might as well return to Rock City first. There were still a lot of things he had to deal with in the city. Also, for some reason, Xue Ling said that he was going after Yu Tian, but he did not return. Shuang Yun went to patrol the surroundings of the camp as usual today. On the way, he encountered an uninvited guest. Seeing Sang Ye standing not far away, all the beast soldiers present immediately became fully vigilant and stared at Sang Ye warily. Shuang Yun did not seem to notice the tension between the two sides and smiled casually. ¡°Lord Sang Ye, why are you here for a walk today?¡± Sang Ye still looked cold. His long black hair reached his waist, and his eyes were deep. ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡± Shuang Yun sneered. ¡°Why are you looking for me? To take revenge?¡± They were once as close as brothers. However, Shuang Yun killed Sang Ye¡¯s uncle. As the commander of the demons, Sang Ye¡¯s hands were covered in the blood of beast soldiers. They had become enemies. There was a distance of more than 10 meters between the two of them. This seemingly short distance separated them, just like their current relationship. Sang Ye said, ¡°I¡¯ve found Huanhuan¡¯s body.¡± Hearing Huanhuan¡¯s name, Shuang Yun¡¯s expression finally changed slightly. ¡°Where is she?¡± Sang Ye said, ¡°I want to talk to you alone.¡± Shuang Yun hesitated for a moment before choosing to believe Sang Ye. Jiu Yuan lowered his voice. ¡°Your Majesty, he¡¯s our enemy now. You can¡¯t believe what he says.¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Shuang Yun and Sang Ye left everyone¡¯s sight and walked into the forest. There was no one here except for a few birds chirping in the distance. Shuang Yun stood still and sized Sang Ye up. He realized that his strength had increased greatly, even surpassing his uncle, Han Ying. No wonder he barged into the beast camp alone. He was probably confident in his strength and was not afraid of enemies. Shuang Yun asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Huanhuan¡¯s body?¡± ¡°Xing Chen has her.¡± ¡°Xing Chen¡­¡± Shuang Yun chewed the name twice. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Father of the demons.¡± Shuang Yun frowned. ¡°He¡¯s a god? There¡¯s actually a living god in this world?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be sure if he¡¯s a god or not. All I know is that he¡¯s very strong. I¡¯m no match for him now. The chances of getting Huanhuan¡¯s body back by force are very low, so I need your help.¡± ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Sang Ye¡¯s gaze landed on him with the coldness unique to cold-blooded animals. ¡°I want to borrow your life.¡± ¡­ Xue Ling finally woke up. He rubbed his temples for a long time before coming back to his senses. He gradually remembered what had happened before he fell asleep¡­ The prophet had called him and Bai Di over. He said he had something important to tell them. Unexpectedly, as soon as they saw the prophet, he took off the shark silk veil and revealed his eyes. The eyes of a prophet could not only see the future but also see through one¡¯s heart and confuse one¡¯s mind. When Xue Ling and Bai Di saw his eyes, they fell asleep involuntarily. Thinking of this, Xue Ling couldn¡¯t help but curse. Damn it, he had fallen into the prophet¡¯s trap! He nudged Bai Di, who was still unconscious beside him. Bai Di opened his eyes, looking confused. He clearly hadn¡¯t realized where he was. ¡°We were plotted against by the prophet.¡± Xue Ling stood up. ¡°That guy made the two of us unconscious. He must be trying to attack Huanhuan. We have to settle the score with him.¡± Hearing Huanhuan¡¯s name, Bai Di quickly regained his senses. He and Xue Ling left the secret chamber to settle scores with the prophet. The temple was very deserted. Other than them, there was no one else. When they found the prophet, they saw him sitting alone at the door. His back was against the distant mountains, making him look even colder and lonelier. Above his head hung a string of wind chimes made of shells. A breeze blew, and the wind chimes rang. The prophet did not look back, but he already knew that Xue Ling and Bai Di were here. He said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Xue Ling strode over and grabbed the prophet¡¯s collar. He raised his fist, wanting to beat him up. But when he saw the prophet¡¯s eyes covered by the shark silk veil, he couldn¡¯t punch him. But he felt indignant about letting the prophet go. Bai Di walked over and patted Xue Ling¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Calm down.¡± Xue Ling let go of the prophet and gritted his teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t lower myself to your level!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The prophet didn¡¯t care about being mocked as a disabled person. He held the small ball made from animal bones in one hand and adjusted his torn collar with the other. Xue Ling questioned, ¡°Why did you knock us out? Where¡¯s Huanhuan? What did you do to her?¡± Bai Di stared at the prophet, waiting for his answer. The prophet said, ¡°I sent her to the demons.¡± Bai Di pressed, ¡°Why did you send her to the demons?¡± ¡°Xing Chen has her body. If she wants to return to her original form, she has to go to the demon race.¡± Xue Ling said angrily, ¡°If you let her look for that lunatic Xing Chen alone, she¡¯ll be in danger! What will happen then?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll protect her.¡± Xue Ling didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°How can you protect her when you¡¯re here? Can you teleport?!¡± The prophet did not answer his question directly. ¡°I have my own plans,¡± he said indifferently. ¡°I won¡¯t let her die.¡± Bai Di frowned. ¡°Who are you to make us believe you?¡± ¡°With my eyes, I can see a future you can¡¯t.¡± Hearing this, Xue Ling¡¯s anger subsided a little. ¡°You mean Huanhuan¡¯s future is safe?¡± The prophet said nothing. His fingertips gently stroked the small ball made from animal bones. Xue Ling took his silence as acquiescence. ¡°We¡¯ll believe you again this time. If you lie to me, I¡¯ll tear down your 10,000 Beasts Temple!¡± With that, Xue Ling turned to leave. Bai Di asked him where he was going. Without looking back, Xue Ling said, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Huanhuan.¡± Bai Di said goodbye to the prophet and quickly followed. The prophet remained where he was and watched them leave. He was as cold as a statue. The shell wind chimes tinkled above his head. Bai Di quickly followed Xue Ling. ¡°How can you believe that the prophet can guarantee Huanhuan¡¯s safety?¡± Xue Ling said, ¡°The prophet is called that because his eyes can see the future. Since he can see that Huanhuan¡¯s future is safe, Huanhuan must be safe.¡± Bai Di seemed to understand. ¡°I see.¡± Chapter 507 - 507 Dying 507 Dying Huanhuan traveled day and night and finally arrived at the intersection of the demon race and the beast camp. As long as she crossed the mountain in front of her, she could enter the territory of the demons. The wounds on Huanhuan¡¯s body were already numb from the pain. She flapped her wings and flew toward the mountain. At this moment, she suddenly heard a deafening explosion in the forest below! Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but stop flying and look down. Thanks to this body, she could clearly see two beasts fighting fiercely in the forest through the sparse leaves. The two beasts in battle were a Silvery Frost White Wolf and a huge black python with red patterns. It was Shuang Yun and Sang Ye! Huanhuan was shocked. Why were they here? And they were fighting so fiercely too! Huanhuan leaned over and flew toward the forest, planning to see what these two were up to. As soon as she landed, she saw that the Silvery Frost White Wolf¡¯s neck had been bitten by the python! Seeing that the Silvery Frost White Wolf was about to be bitten to death, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t care about anything else and immediately pounced at the python with her dragon spear! The python did not expect this to happen. Caught off guard, he was pushed to the ground by Huanhuan. Huanhuan placed the dragon spear in front of her and pressed it against his neck. She scolded aggressively, ¡°Have you forgotten what I told you back then?!¡± Sang Ye saw her face clearly and couldn¡¯t help but stand rooted to the ground. For a moment, he forgot to resist and let her press against him. ¡°I told you, I can forgive you no matter what your mistake is, but I can¡¯t tolerate you hurting my family!¡± Huanhuan¡¯s voice was powerful. At this moment, the Silvery Frost White Wolf had already stood up. Blood was still oozing from the wound on his neck caused by the python. The blood was black. Clearly, he had been poisoned. The Silvery Frost White Wolf shook his swollen head and tried to stay awake. He saw the figure pressing down on the python and took a while to distinguish it. ¡°You¡¯re Yu Tian?¡± Huanhuan looked back at him and saw that he could not even stand steadily. She immediately understood that he was already poisoned. She lowered her head and said to Sang Ye, ¡°Help him detoxify the poison.¡± However, Sang Ye said, ¡°No.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Do you really want to poison him?¡± Sang Ye was silent. Seeing that he refused to say anything, Huanhuan was a little angry. ¡°Say something!¡± Sang Ye simply turned his head and looked elsewhere without saying anything. Huanhuan gritted her teeth in hatred. She really wanted to beat him up. Ever since she entered Yu Tian¡¯s body, her personality had been affected by the dragon race. She became a little irritable and liked to use force to solve problems. The Silvery Frost White Wolf could not stand steadily anymore. He sat on the ground, his originally silver-white fur much dimmer from the poison. Shuang Yun tried not to fall. He said, ¡°Yu Tian, this is a family matter between me and Sang Ye. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Huanhuan turned around and roared at him, ¡°What family matters need to be resolved with your life?!¡± Shuang Yun was dizzy now, and his mind was not clear. His words were a little incoherent. ¡°Sang Ye doesn¡¯t want to kill me. We¡¯re just putting on an act. Xing Chen wants him to kill me, so I¡¯m cooperating with him to put on an act. That way, he¡­ he can see Huanhuan¡­¡± With the last word, he finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fainted. Even though he was vague, Huanhuan still understood what he meant. She stared down at Sang Ye. ¡°Is what he said true?¡± Sang Ye still said nothing. Huanhuan retracted her dragon spear, got up, and walked to the Silvery Frost White Wolf¡¯s side. She lowered her head to check the wound on his neck. The python slowly wriggled and stood up. Huanhuan looked back at him. ¡°I don¡¯t care if the two of you are acting. In short, you have to detoxify him now!¡± The python didn¡¯t move. Seeing this, Huanhuan became even angrier. Out of the four mates at home, she used to think that only Shuang Yun was unreliable. Now, it seemed that even Sang Ye was as unreliable as Shuang Yun! She shouted angrily, ¡°The mate contract has been terminated. You¡¯re not gonna listen to me, huh? If you don¡¯t detoxify Shuang Yun today, I¡¯ll die in front of you!¡± Facing her almost shameless threat, Sang Ye stood stiffly for a moment before choosing to compromise. Although he knew that she was just threatening him, Sang Ye still couldn¡¯t bear to hear her say the word ¡®die.¡¯ The python slowly slithered over and used his blood to help Shuang Yun detoxify the poison. Then, she saw the blood from Shuang Yun¡¯s wound gradually turn bright red, and his temperature gradually returned to normal. Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. The python turned and slithered away silently. Huanhuan stopped him. ¡°Where are you going now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m returning to the demons.¡± Huanhuan immediately stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± The python looked surprised. ¡°You¡¯re going to look for the demons too?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sang Ye hesitated and said, ¡°But the demons don¡¯t welcome ordinary beasts¡­¡± It was more than unwelcoming. They hated ordinary beasts to the core. Huanhuan said, ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Xing Chen to get my body back.¡± Sang Ye remembered how possessive Xing Chen was of her, and his tone was filled with disapproval. ¡°He won¡¯t return your body to you.¡± Huanhuan grinned. ¡°That¡¯s why we have to join forces to put on a show.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Huanhuan leaned over and touched the python¡¯s neck. ¡°Your plan with Shuang Yun is too dangerous. Even if you can make Shuang Yun fake his death, what if Xing Chen wants to kill him on a whim? Won¡¯t Shuang Yun really die then?¡± Sang Ye said nothing and waited for her to continue. Huanhuan winked at him. ¡°I have a better plan. Do you want to act with me?¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Huanhuan leaned over. ¡°First Elder is accusing me of murder. I¡¯m a wanted criminal now. I¡¯m running for my life and seriously injured. I happened to fall into your hands. Take me back and offer me to Xing Chen.¡± Sang Ye rejected without thinking. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why? I¡¯ve been thinking about this plan for a long time. As long as I can see Xing Chen, I have a way to return to my body!¡± ¡°Even if you can return to your body, what about after that? Xing Chen won¡¯t let you go. You¡¯ll only be trapped by him. You¡¯ll be begging for death.¡± Huanhuan did not dare to say that she had promised the prophet to kill Xing Chen. This mission was too dangerous. Sang Ye would definitely not agree to let her take the risk. She hugged the huge snake and looked at him ingratiatingly. ¡°I still have you, don¡¯t I? When I get my body back, we can work together from the inside and think of a way to escape.¡± Sang Ye looked down at her and saw the wounds on her body. ¡°What happened to your injuries? Who caused them?¡± ¡°None of that matters. You just have to take me to Xing Chen. Next, I¡ª¡± ¡°Who did this?¡± Sang Ye interrupted her and repeated word by word. His scarlet snake eyes were filled with paranoia. It was as if as long as she said who it was, he would immediately tear that person into pieces! Huanhuan felt a little guilty under his gaze. ¡°I accidentally fell.¡± Sang Ye: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 508 - 508 No, She’s A Female 508 No, She¡¯s A Female After saying that, perhaps Huanhuan felt that she was being too careless with her words, but she smiled in embarrassment. Sang Ye said, ¡°We¡¯ll think of a way to help you get your body back, but you can¡¯t get close to Xing Chen. Be good.¡± Huanhuan let go of the snake and said angrily, ¡°Why are you so stubborn?!¡± ¡°This concerns your safety. I can¡¯t let you do whatever you want.¡± Huanhuan stomped her feet in anger. ¡°You¡¯re a blockhead!¡± Sang Ye stuck out his snake tongue and licked her cheek. ¡°Where¡¯s Xue Ling? Didn¡¯t he leave with you?¡± Huanhuan dodged his snake tongue in a fit of pique. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°When Shuang Yun wakes up, ask him to think of a way to call Xue Ling over. Everyone will think about how to get your body back.¡± Huanhuan raised her face and glared at him. ¡°What can you do? You¡¯ll just rush into the demon race and fight with Xing Chen. With Xing Chen¡¯s temper, he¡¯ll definitely hug my body and jump into the sea if you piss him off!¡± It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t done that before. Sang Ye did not say much, but his attitude was firm. ¡°No matter what, I can¡¯t let you approach Xing Chen. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Huanhuan glared at him angrily. ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll go look for Xing Chen myself. You can¡¯t stop me anyway.¡± With that, she turned and walked away. ¡°Stop!¡± Sang Ye quickly slithered in front of her and blocked her way. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Sang Ye did not move. It seemed that he was determined to stop her. Huanhuan spread her wings and flew into the sky. She made a face. ¡°If you have the ability, fly into the sky and stop me there!¡± Sang Ye looked up at her. ¡°Come down.¡± ¡°No!¡± Huanhuan said loudly. ¡°I¡¯ll fly to the demons now! Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll stop me!¡± With that, she flew away. Sang Ye called her name a few times, but she did not stop. In the blink of an eye, she was gone. Sang Ye was worried about her safety and quickly chased after her. Shuang Yun was alone in the forest. When he woke up, he realized that Sang Ye and Yu Tian were gone. Shuang Yun stood up and transformed into his human form. After getting dressed, he touched the wound on his neck. The bleeding had stopped, and his head was no longer dizzy. The wound still hurt a little. As he walked, he thought about it. Sang Ye had previously told him that they would put on an act for Xing Chen together. In the end, just as Sang Ye was about to attack, Yu Tian suddenly rushed out. Now, their show could not continue. He wondered where Sang Ye and Yu Tian had gone. ¡­ Huanhuan flew very quickly. Even though Sang Ye chased with all his might, he was still a step slower. When he returned to the territory of the demons, he realized that Huanhuan was already surrounded by the demon army. Everyone was fully armed and staring warily at the beast who had descended from the sky. Huanhuan stabbed the dragon spear into the ground and shouted, ¡°Call your boss out!¡± None of the beasts said anything. Sang Ye walked out of the crowd. ¡°I¡¯m their boss.¡± Huanhuan turned to look at him. ¡°Where¡¯s your uncle? Isn¡¯t he your commander?¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead. I¡¯m the commander now.¡± Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°Really? You¡¯ve actually become a commander? How much is your monthly salary?¡± Sang Ye recalled something. ¡°I haven¡¯t received my salary yet.¡± ¡°The commander¡¯s salary shouldn¡¯t be low. When you get the money later, remember to hand it over. Don¡¯t keep your money to yourself.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Their conversation sounded very natural, but on second thought, it felt strange. The beasts of the demon race all looked confused, not understanding the relationship between the two of them at all. Tao Wei, who had rushed over after hearing the news, was standing not far away. He had originally planned to wait for Sang Ye to deal with this beast who had suddenly barged in. He did not expect Sang Ye to chat with him openly! Where was his strong aura as the commander?! What happened to fighting?! In order to get the plot back on track, Tao Wei strode out of the crowd and pointed at Huanhuan. ¡°Capture this bold beast!¡± Unexpectedly, as soon as he finished speaking, Sang Ye shouted sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t touch him!¡± Tao Wei looked at him in disbelief. ¡°This person is an enemy. We have to capture him!¡± ¡°If I refuse, then that¡¯s that.¡± Tao Wei walked up to him and lowered his voice. ¡°You know him?¡± Sang Ye said, ¡°She¡¯s my mate.¡± Tao Wei¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°But he¡¯s a male! Your mate is a male?!¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s a female.¡± Tao Wei looked Lin Huanhuan up and down. As he stroked his beard, he revealed a look of disbelief. ¡°He¡¯s clearly a male! Tell me the truth. Did you confuse your sexual orientation after eating the Spiritual Buds?¡± Sang Ye glanced at him. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± ¡°But, he¡­¡± Tao Wei pointed at Lin Huanhuan in disbelief. ¡°You actually like him. Your preferences are too wayward!¡± Sang Ye ignored him and said to Huanhuan. ¡°Go back. Don¡¯t mess around here.¡± Huanhuan crossed her arms and said word by word, ¡°I have to see Xing Chen today, or I won¡¯t leave.¡± Hearing her words, Tao Wei immediately asked, ¡°Do you know Father?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He and I are old friends.¡± Tao Wei looked at her with even more bewilderment. ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± ¡°My name is Yu Tian.¡± Tao Wei silently repeated the name. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this name¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, tell Xing Chen that a beast named Yu Tian is looking for him. He¡¯ll naturally come and see me when he hears that.¡± Seeing how confident she was, Tao Wei¡¯s heart wavered. Could it be that this female who looked like a male was really an old friend of Father? Tao Wei turned to look at Sang Ye and frowned. ¡°Who is this mate of yours?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a dragon.¡± Tao Wei was stunned. ¡°She¡¯s from the dragon race?!¡± Huanhuan immediately said, ¡°Yes, we met last time.¡± Tao Wei felt uneasy. ¡°When?¡± ¡°The last time you forced Little Black to attack me with a shock ring.¡± Tao Wei: ¡°¡­¡± The silver dragon he saw last time was actually her?! Enemies were bound to meet! Huanhuan smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of you, Witch Doctor Tao Wei. I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you for advice.¡± Tao Wei hid behind Sang Ye. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash. This is the territory of the demons!¡± Huanhuan stood up and casually pulled out the dragon spear. She asked slowly, ¡°I heard that the Spiritual Buds Sang Ye ate last time were made by you?¡± Tao Wei retreated. ¡°What Spiritual Buds? I don¡¯t know anything!¡± Huanhuan approached him step by step. ¡°And the Forgetting Water he drank last time was also from you?¡± ¡°What do you want? Don¡¯t come over!¡± Chapter 509 - 509 Father, Please Save Me! 509 Father, Please Save Me! Tao Wei was originally counting on Sang Ye to help him. He did not expect this guy to watch helplessly as Yu Tian bared his fangs and brandished his claws. He had no intention of stopping him at all. Tao Wei was so angry that he could only run and shout, ¡°Stop her! Don¡¯t let her get close to me!¡± There were many beasts in the demon race, but not everyone listened to Tao Wei¡¯s orders. For example, the trusted aides left behind by Han Ying only listened to Sang Ye¡¯s orders after his death. Even if Tao Wei was chased everywhere, as long as Sang Ye did not speak, those beasts would not move. In the end, only a small number of beasts stood up to help Tao Wei. They were basically Tao Wei¡¯s followers. Compared to Sang Ye, who was the commander, they were clearly more willing to listen to the witch doctor, Tao Wei. Huanhuan raised her dragon spear and stabbed Tao Wei! Those demon beasts immediately stood behind Tao Wei and transformed into their beast forms to fight Huanhuan. The powerful strength of the dragon race was not something that these beasts could resist. Before long, they were all beaten down by Huanhuan. Huanhuan continued to chase after Tao Wei. Little Brat lay on her shoulder and tried to make things worse. ¡°Poke his butt! Let¡¯s see if he still dares to give your husband medicine in the future!¡± As a witch doctor, Tao Wei had many unpredictable methods. However, he was helpless as Huanhuan was chasing him too closely. He had no choice but to focus on escaping. Huanhuan flapped her wings and followed closely behind him. From time to time, she would stab him like a cat teasing a mouse. A beast walked to Sang Ye¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are we really not going to help Witch Doctor Tao Wei?¡± Sang Ye kept looking at the distant figure. ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s the witch doctor. What if he gets hurt?¡± However, Sang Ye said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad to teach him a lesson.¡± The beast who spoke was one of Han Ying¡¯s former trusted aides. When he heard Sang Ye¡¯s words, he thought for a moment and immediately reacted. ¡°I understand.¡± Ever since Han Ying died, Tao Wei had not taken the young Sang Ye seriously. He thought of taking over all the power in the demon race. If not for the fact that his soul beast was not strong enough, he would have replaced Sang Ye. He was too arrogant and indeed needed to be taught a lesson. Huanhuan chased after Tao Wei for a long time. Tao Wei was covered in injuries. He knew that he was not a match for the adult dragon, and Sang Ye had no intention of helping him. The beasts following him were no match for Huanhuan either. In the end, Tao Wei had no choice but to grit his teeth and run in the direction of the jellyfish. Huanhuan immediately chased after him. The huge jellyfish floated above the lake, its thin and long translucent tentacles floating in the air. Tao Wei rushed into the attack range of the jellyfish¡¯s tentacles and shouted for help! The jellyfish¡¯s tentacles immediately moved and surged toward Huanhuan behind Tao Wei. Huanhuan transformed into a silver dragon and flapped her wings to fly. Little Brat immediately jumped onto the dragon¡¯s back and grabbed her scales tightly to prevent himself from slipping. The jellyfish was very big, but the silver dragon was not inferior to it. The moment the tentacles wrapped around the silver dragon¡¯s body, she easily broke free. She bumped into the jellyfish fearlessly! The big jellyfish was knocked back by the silver dragon and fell into the lake with a plop. The water splashed high and hit the ground heavily like waves. Before the jellyfish could get up, the silver dragon leaned over and rushed down. He sat on the top of the jellyfish¡¯s head. The big jellyfish was forced to the bottom of the lake and could not even stand up. The silver dragon patted the big jellyfish with her tail. ¡°Behave yourself, or I¡¯ll make you into a braised jellyfish dish tonight.¡± The jellyfish was so angry that its tentacles were trembling, and its body turned pale pink. It struggled desperately, but the thing on its head was too heavy. It couldn¡¯t push her away. Little Brat sat on the back of the silver dragon and spat out a mouthful of lake water. He said in disdain, ¡°The smell of this water is nasty!¡± They turned the lake upside down. Tao Wei¡¯s face turned pale when he saw that the big jellyfish that everyone was usually afraid of had been stepped on by the silver dragon. He knew that dragons were very strong, but he did not expect them to be so strong! He wondered who was stronger, this silver dragon or Father¡­ As soon as this thought appeared, Tao Wei suddenly remembered. That was right, they still had Father! Tao Wei knelt on the ground and shouted, ¡°Father, please save me!¡± When Huanhuan heard his shout, not only was she not anxious, but she also smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Scream louder so that your father can hear you better.¡± Tao Wei was furious at her fearless appearance, and his shouts became louder. Before long, Huanhuan saw many bubbles appear on the water before they started gurgling. She stared curiously at the water. With a loud bang, the lake suddenly exploded! Water splashed! The silver dragon was so frightened that she immediately flapped her wings and flew up. Little Brat lost his grip and rolled off the dragon¡¯s back. Fortunately, the silver dragon reacted in time and extended her claws to catch him. Tao Wei, who was kneeling on the shore, was not spared. He was splashed by the lake and was drenched. The ¡®mountain¡¯ above the jellyfish¡¯s head finally left, and the big jellyfish could climb out of the lake. It floated in the air, and Xing Chen¡¯s figure penetrated its body as he slowly walked out. Sang Ye and the other beasts rushed over after hearing the news. When they saw Xing Chen appear, they immediately lowered their heads and bowed. Tao Wei knelt on the ground, not even daring to look up. The silver dragon spun in the air and flew back to the big jellyfish. She greeted Xing Chen, ¡°Long time no see!¡± The big jellyfish extended its tentacles and gently wrapped them around Xing Chen¡¯s wrist, making a whimper that sounded like it was expressing its grievance. If it could speak, it would definitely point at the silver dragon and shout, ¡°This bad guy bullied me just now! Daddy, avenge me!¡± Xing Chen touched the big jellyfish¡¯s tentacle to comfort it. After getting close to its master, the jellyfish¡¯s emotions finally stabilized. Xing Chen looked at the silver dragon in front of him, his amber eyes flashing. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The silver dragon turned 360 degrees and showed the wounds on her body. ¡°I¡¯m wanted by the 10,000 Beast Temple. They wish to kill and hurt me, so I came to join you!¡± Xing Chen¡¯s expression was complicated. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that gullible?¡± The silver dragon blinked innocently. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°With your strength, no one in the 10,000 Beast Temple can hurt you except the prophet, right?¡± The silver dragon tried to defend herself. ¡°They drugged and ambushed me. I was caught off guard and they got me.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The corners of Xing Chen¡¯s bright red mouth twitched. His pale handsome face had an indescribable strange charm. ¡°Tell me, what drug can make a demigod fall?¡± The silver dragon tried to think for a long time. Finally, she squeezed out three words dryly. ¡°A poisonous apple?¡± Chapter 510 - 510 I’m Clearly A Good Person! 510 I¡¯m Clearly A Good Person! Xing Chen looked at Tao Wei, who was kneeling on the ground, and asked calmly, ¡°Have you ever heard of this poisonous apple?¡± Tao Wei quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± The silver dragon immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re ignorant!¡± Tao Wei¡¯s face turned red. ¡°As the best witch doctor of the demon race, I have at least 8,000 prescriptions in my hands. I¡¯ve heard of countless medicine names. I¡¯ve never heard of poisonous apples!¡± He said it firmly, but the silver dragon didn¡¯t care. ¡°Just because you haven¡¯t heard of it doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist.¡± Tao Wei wanted to say something else, but Xing Chen waved his hand, indicating that he should stop. Tao Wei could only shut up resentfully, not daring to say anything else. Xing Chen looked the silver dragon up and down. ¡°You¡¯re quite bold to barge into the territory of the demons openly.¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°I have no choice. There¡¯s no place for me on the beast continent anymore. I have no choice but to come and join you.¡± ¡°No choice?¡± Xing Chen glanced at Tao Wei, who was covered in injuries. ¡°You rushed in and beat up one of my people. Is this your way of asking to join us?¡± Huanhuan said righteously, ¡°I was settling a personal grudge with him just now.¡± ¡°From the looks of it, you¡¯re determined to stay in the demon race, huh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Sang Ye and Tao Wei have always been in charge of taking in stray dogs. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Xing Chen turned to leave. Huanhuan quickly stopped him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Home.¡± The silver dragon leaned over. ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you!¡± Xing Chen looked at the dragon head that suddenly approached and frowned slightly as if he couldn¡¯t stand her appearance. The big jellyfish seemed a little afraid of her too. It involuntarily shrank behind Xing Chen. Xing Chen said, ¡°Go back to human form before you talk to me.¡± Huanhuan had become too anxious when she transformed just now. Her clothes were torn by the dragon¡¯s body. If she returned to her human form now, she would have no clothes to wear and would have to run around naked. She looked around and finally flew in front of Sang Ye. ¡°Lend me some clothes.¡± Sang Ye took off his robe and handed it to her. Huanhuan quickly transformed back into her human form and got dressed. Little Brat lay on her shoulder like an exquisite human doll. Sang Ye kept staring at her. ¡°Do you have to look for Xing Chen?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already here. I won¡¯t go back until I¡¯ve achieved my goal.¡± Sang Ye frowned as if he was helpless against her stubbornness. In the end, he could only choose to compromise. ¡°Then be careful. Tell me if you¡¯re facing any problems.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Huanhuan flew in front of Xing Chen and said, ¡°Will this do?¡± Xing Chen sized her up again and realized that she looked completely different from the little female he remembered. He said, ¡°Why should I take you back?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m here to join you.¡± ¡°I can refuse your offer.¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you have ulterior motives.¡± ¡°How am I up to no good? I¡¯m clearly a good person!¡± It was the first time Xing Chen had seen anyone say the words ¡®I¡¯m a good person¡¯ so matter-of-factly. He couldn¡¯t help but marvel at her brazenness again. He said word by word, ¡°I hate good people the most.¡± Huanhuan immediately changed her mind. ¡°I was wrong just now. I¡¯m actually a bad person!¡± Xing Chen glanced at her. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really!¡± Xing Chen¡¯s lips curved into a malicious smile. ¡°As long as you can help me kill someone, I¡¯ll believe you.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Xing Chen raised his hand and pointed at Sang Ye. ¡°Him.¡± Sang Ye stood where he was expressionless. He did not move at all. It was as if he did not feel Xing Chen¡¯s malice. Huanhuan looked at Sang Ye, then at Xing Chen. She hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to use force to deal with annoying bastards like you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she raised her dragon spear and stabbed Xing Chen! The dragon spear pierced Xing Chen¡¯s body. Then, in the next second, Xing Chen¡¯s body twisted into a phantom and disappeared. How fast! Before Huanhuan could retract her dragon spear, Xing Chen appeared behind her. He reached out and grabbed the back of her neck. At the same time, he leaned close to her ear. His voice was low and gentle. ¡°You¡¯re no match for me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡± Huanhuan turned around and executed a roundhouse kick! Xing Chen released her and retreated a distance. Huanhuan raised the dragon spear and drew a blue arc in the air. The spearhead stabbed at Xing Chen¡¯s face. Xing Chen was not afraid at all. ¡°Do you want your body back?¡± The dragon spear suddenly stopped, its tip only a millimeter away from the tip of his nose. Huanhuan immediately followed suit. ¡°Are you willing to give me back my body?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Huanhuan was very angry and emphasized loudly, ¡°That¡¯s my body!¡± ¡°I know,¡± Xing Chen said slowly. ¡°It¡¯s because I know that I like that body even more. Every time I touch it, it feels like I¡¯m touching you.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Although he hadn¡¯t done anything and just said something more explicit, she still felt like she was being teased. She gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°You¡¯re a pervert!¡± Xing Chen smiled. ¡°You abandoned me twice. Now, you have to make it up to me.¡± ¡°When did I abandon you?¡± Huanhuan was puzzled. ¡°The first time was in the Sea of Illusions. You abandoned me and followed Xue Ling.¡± Before Huanhuan could explain, he continued. ¡°The second time was in the City of 10,000 Beasts. You lied to me and said you would meet up with me after avoiding the pursuers. In the end, I waited for you at the city gate for an entire day and night, but you didn¡¯t return.¡± Apart from the first time, Huanhuan had indeed lied to him the second time. She touched her nose guiltily. Xing Chen approached Huanhuan and stared into her eyes. He said word by word, ¡°There¡¯s a price to pay for lying to me. I originally planned to turn you into a puppet after finding you and lock you in the Sea of Illusions forever. Unfortunately, you didn¡¯t give me the chance.¡± Because the next time he saw her, she was a cold corpse. Recalling the scene when Tao Wei brought her corpse to him, Xing Chen smiled coldly. ¡°You looked really disheveled.¡± Huanhuan coughed lightly. ¡°I lied to you, and that¡¯s truly my fault. I apologize, but you can¡¯t take my body away because of this. Do you know necrophilia is a disease?!¡± But Xing Chen said, ¡°Your apology is too insincere. I don¡¯t accept it.¡± Huanhuan lost her temper. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Instead of answering, Xing Chen asked, ¡°When you do make a mistake with your mates, how do you ask them for forgiveness?¡± ¡°What else can I do? I kiss and hug them while being coy.¡± ¡°Then do to me what you do to them.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 511 - 511 Your Hands Are Dirty 511 Your Hands Are Dirty Huanhuan put down the dragon spear and pointed at her nose. She asked in disbelief, ¡°You want me to kiss and hug you while being coy?¡± Xing Chen asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you do that with me?¡± Huanhuan rolled up her sleeves, revealing her strong arms. ¡°Are you sure you want me to be coy with this strong body?¡± Xing Chen saw the muscles in her arms and fell silent. Seeing that he was silent, Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°See, you can¡¯t take it either, right? So you should change your suggestion. Let¡¯s not play such a frightening game. Let¡¯s do something refreshing.¡± ¡°Such as?¡± ¡°For example, give me back my body and I¡¯ll apologize to you after I return to my original form.¡± Xing Chen sneered. ¡°In your dreams.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see me like that?¡± ¡°No matter how cute you are, you¡¯ll only be coquettish with others. You won¡¯t do it with me.¡± Huanhuan immediately raised her hand and swore, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be coquettish with you!¡± Xing Chen was unmoved. ¡°You¡¯ve lied to me too many times. What you say is no longer reliable.¡± Huanhuan muttered, ¡°How many times has it been? It was clearly only once. Besides, you even pretended to be blind to fool me before. We¡¯re even.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re even, we¡¯ll go our separate ways. Leave me alone.¡± Xing Chen turned and walked away. Huanhuan quickly chased after him and grabbed his wrist. ¡°Give me back my body before you leave.¡± Xing Chen looked down at his wrist where she was grabbing him. His amber eyes gradually darkened. ¡°Let go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not letting go until you give me back my body.¡± Xing Chen¡¯s tone was dangerous. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°I just want my own things back.¡± Xing Chen stared at her face for a moment before suddenly smiling. ¡°Since you want to take it, come with me yourself.¡± His smile was like a poppy flower blooming, cold and dangerous. Huanhuan agreed without hesitation. ¡°Okay!¡± Xing Chen walked into the big jellyfish¡¯s body, and Huanhuan followed closely behind. She knew that after entering, she would be in the Sea of Illusions. She also understood that it would be difficult to leave once she reached the Sea of Illusions. This action was really risky. However, Huanhuan still stepped in without hesitation. At this point, she had no way out. The big jellyfish seemed a little afraid of her. When she touched its body, it shook involuntarily, and its tentacles tensed. Its body was like a large ball of jelly as Huanhuan squeezed in until she was completely swallowed. After she went in, the jellyfish finally heaved a sigh of relief. Tao Wei got up and stood up. He wiped the water off his face and looked up at the jellyfish. He really couldn¡¯t understand the relationship between Yu Tian and Father. Sang Ye told the beasts to disperse and go back to do their own things. Soon, all the beasts were gone, and the scene became empty. Sang Ye stood by the lake and looked up at the big jellyfish above the lake. He seemed to want to see what was going on inside through the jellyfish. He wondered how Huanhuan was doing inside¡­ Tao Wei walked over and asked, ¡°Where did Yu Tian come from? Why does he know Father?¡± Sang Ye glanced sideways at him. ¡°She¡¯s my mate.¡± ¡°I know she¡¯s your mate, but what¡¯s between her and Father¡ª¡± Sang Ye remained indifferent. ¡°You have to ask your Father about this. I don¡¯t know.¡± Tao Wei couldn¡¯t get any useful information out of him, so he could only turn around and leave with a belly full of emotions. Sang Ye was left standing alone by the lake, looking at the jellyfish without moving. ¡­ This was the third time Huanhuan had come to the Sea of Illusions. She flapped her wings and flew around the sea before landing on the island. The island was lush with verdant bamboo, peanuts, potatoes, and carrots. There was a stone bed in the middle of the island. Huanhuan¡¯s body, which she had been thinking about day and night, was placed on the stone bed. Huanhuan strode over and looked down at her body. It was a strange feeling. It was as if she were looking at her other self through a mirror. As soon as Xing Chen entered the Sea of Illusions, he automatically returned to the body from his youth. He stood on the other side of the stone bed and saw that Huanhuan was about to reach out to touch her body. He immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡± Huanhuan paused. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Your hands are dirty.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®I don¡¯t even despise myself. Why do you despise me?!¡¯ She pulled her hand back and wiped her hands on her shirt. ¡°They¡¯re clean now. I can touch the body now, right?¡± Xing Chen frowned, his amber eyes filled with disdain. ¡°Wash your hands.¡± Huanhuan could only give in and go to the beach. She washed her hands with the cold seawater and ran back. After Xing Chen checked and determined that they were clean enough, she earned the chance to touch her own body. It was ridiculous. She just wanted to touch her own body, but she had to get the permission of that brat first. What was up with the logic?! Huanhuan gently touched her body. First, her eyebrows, then the corners of her eyes, her cheeks, her chin¡­ Her body was cold to the touch, but it felt good. It was smooth and tender, like white tofu. No wonder Bai Di and the others used to touch her face. When she drew her fingers across her neck, Xing Chen stopped her. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Huanhuan could only retract her hand and mutter softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me touching myself? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll hurt myself.¡± Xing Chen ignored her. He wiped her body with his fingers, wiping all the places she had just touched as if he were wiping away something dirty. Huanhuan felt terrible. She said angrily, ¡°This is my body. What right do you have to despise me like this?!¡± Without looking up, Xing Chen said, ¡°It¡¯s not you I despise. It¡¯s your current body.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my body? I¡¯m not good-looking, but I¡¯m handsome. Most importantly, I¡¯m strong enough. What¡¯s there to despise?¡± Xing Chen lowered his head and carefully wiped Huanhuan¡¯s body. ¡°You¡¯re an eyesore.¡± Huanhuan rolled her eyes. She stood at the side and watched for a while. She felt quite bored, so she went to pluck a carrot. After washing it, she stuffed it into her mouth and ate it. The carrot was sweet, juicy, crisp, and refreshing. It was quite delicious. She smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re doing a good job with the carrots!¡± Xing Chen glanced at her, his gaze secretive. Huanhuan ate and walked around. She stopped in front of the small mountain of stone slabs and looked up at it. She remembered that before she left last time, this place was flat. There was nothing here. How did this small mountain appear? Huanhuan casually pulled out a stone slab and realized that there was a portrait of her face on it. Of course, it was her soft and cute face from before. It was not her handsome face now. Huanhuan picked up two more slabs and looked at them. There were portraits of her on each slab. Every portrait was drawn very vividly. It was obvious that the artist had put in a lot of effort. Chapter 512 - 512 What Do You Think I Can Do To You? 512 What Do You Think I Can Do To You? Huanhuan took a bite of the carrot and looked at the mountain of stone slabs in front of her. She wondered if all the stone slabs were portraits of her. Her scalp tingled at the thought. Little Brat leaned on her shoulder and whispered, ¡°It seems that Xing Chen has really targeted you. He actually drew so many portraits of you.¡± Huanhuan clicked her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s quite scary.¡± While Xing Chen was not paying attention, Little Brat asked her what she planned to do next. To Huanhuan, the most direct way was to steal her body and run away. It was best to run as far as possible and never see Xing Chen again. But that would not complete the mission given to her by the prophet. ¡°I have to stay and think of a way to win Xing Chen¡¯s trust. Then, I¡¯ll find a chance to kill him.¡± Huanhuan placed half of the carrot in front of her neck and gestured horizontally, making a gesture of cutting her neck. She felt especially ferocious! Little Brat reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you have a history of lying to Xing Chen. Obtaining his trust is as difficult as ascending to the heavens.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s quite difficult, but I have no choice. I asked for it. I have to finish the mission even if I have to kneel.¡± Huanhuan took a big bite of the carrot, her cheeks bulging. ¡°Good luck.¡± Huanhuan returned to the stone bed. Unexpectedly, she saw Xing Chen lowering his head and kissing her face! ¡°Hey! What are you doing?!¡± Huanhuan rushed over and grabbed him. ¡°You can even stomach kissing a corpse. That¡¯s too sick of you!¡± Xing Chen brushed her hand away. ¡°I kiss your body every day. There¡¯s nothing strange about it.¡± ¡°Every day?!¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes widened. She was so shocked that she forgot to eat the carrot. ¡°You hole yourself up in this damn place every day and kiss me for no reason? Tell me honestly, have you done anything else besides kissing me?¡± Instead of answering, Xing Chen asked, ¡°What else do you think I can do to you?¡± ¡°Those inappropriate things¡­¡± At this point, Huanhuan looked Xing Chen up and down. He was only a child in his teens. Even if he had a perverted heart, he shouldn¡¯t have the ability. She relaxed a little. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re just a child.¡± The corners of Xing Chen¡¯s mouth twitched, and an angelic pure smile appeared on his beautiful and cute face. ¡°Even if I¡¯m just a child, I can still use other methods to make females feel pleasure.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Xing Chen flexed his fingers. ¡°Do you want me to demonstrate it to you now?¡± ¡°No, no! There¡¯s no need!¡± Huanhuan quickly refused. Children these days were too scary. Fortunately, her children were good babies and not as perverted as Xing Chen. After Huanhuan wiped her body, Xing Chen picked up the stone slab and began to draw again. The drawing was naturally of Huanhuan. Huanhuan leaned over to take a look. The drawing was quite good and vivid, but just thinking about thousands of portraits like this made her feel uneasy. If he were in the modern world, he would definitely be a pervert! He would be sent to the police station for ideological education! Unfortunately, there were no police stations in this world. No one could treat a pervert like Xing Chen. Huanhuan sighed. She continued to wander around the island. After eating 10 carrots, she picked up firewood and started a fire. She began to roast peanuts and potatoes. She chiseled out a stone pot and threw the cut bamboo shoots into it. She added water to cook them. Xing Chen, who was drawing, smelled the fragrance of food. He looked up at Huanhuan, who was squatting by the fire and busying herself. An unpredictable expression appeared on the young and beautiful boy¡¯s face. Huanhuan stood up and shouted at Xing Chen, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡± After a while, Xing Chen put down the half-drawn stone slab in his hand and slowly got up to walk to the fire. As Huanhuan fiddled with the roasted potatoes and peanuts, she said without looking up, ¡°Go wash your hands before eating.¡± Xing Chen had no choice but to turn around and go to the beach to wash his hands. Previously, he had complained that Huanhuan¡¯s hands were dirty and asked her to wash her hands. He did not expect her to complain that his hands were dirty now. The roles changed not only quickly but naturally. Huanhuan divided the food into two portions. She pushed a roasted potato and a bowl of hot soup in front of Xing Chen. ¡°Here, this is yours.¡± Xing Chen looked at the large pile of roasted potatoes and peanuts in front of her and frowned. ¡°Why do you have so much more food than me?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m an adult and you¡¯re a child. I eat more than you do.¡± Xing Chen looked at her, who was taller than 1.8 meters, then at himself, who was only 1.5 meters tall. In the end, he could only be silent. In the Sea of Illusions, he could only maintain the appearance of a youth. In the past, he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with this, but at this moment, he felt that this restriction was quite terrible. Huanhuan ate the fragrant roasted potatoes in big mouthfuls and drank delicious bamboo shoot soup from time to time. She felt very happy. The only flaw was that there was no seasoning. She thought that she had to go out and get some seasonings when she was free. It would be best if she could get some meat too. Meat and vegetables would be more delicious together! After Huanhuan ate and drank her fill, she leaned against the rock and slowly ate peanuts. She saw that Xing Chen had gone to draw again. Bored, she asked casually, ¡°Don¡¯t you do anything other than draw every day?¡± Xing Chen said casually as he drew, ¡°I only know how to draw.¡± Huanhuan recalled. ¡°I remember. I was the one who taught you to draw.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Huanhuan was very curious. ¡°Then how did you pass the time before I knew you and you couldn¡¯t draw?¡± ¡°Daydream,¡± Xing Chen replied simply. ¡°You just¡­ daydream every day?¡± Huanhuan found it unbelievable. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you bored?¡± Xing Chen said indifferently, ¡°Sometimes I¡¯d be bored, sometimes I wouldn¡¯t be. You get used to it.¡± Huanhuan threw the peeled peanuts into her mouth. ¡°If I were you, I would¡¯ve died of boredom.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t die. I can only endure the boredom.¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t you die?¡± Hearing her question, Xing Chen finally raised his head and glanced at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already see my true form in the dark space? I¡¯m a Soul-Devouring Vine from the dark abyss. My regeneration ability is very strong. Even if you cut me into pieces and burn me to ashes, I can still come back to life.¡± Huanhuan clicked her tongue. ¡°Then you¡¯re really impressive.¡± ¡°Immortality is a terrifying thing. No matter how painful your life is, you won¡¯t die. You¡¯ll have to get through it slowly.¡± ¡°But there are still many people who are desperate for immortality.¡± The corners of Xing Chen¡¯s mouth twitched, and mockery appeared in his amber eyes. ¡°That¡¯s why the world is so stupid.¡± Huanhuan felt that his thoughts were too extreme. But everyone had their own ideas. She didn¡¯t have to force him to change them. Besides, she couldn¡¯t change them. Hence, she could only end the topic. Chapter 513 - 513 Aren’t You Afraid That I’ll Kill You? 513 Aren¡¯t You Afraid That I¡¯ll Kill You? Huanhuan stuffed the Divine Wood seed into her body¡¯s mouth. For some reason, her body was clearly lifeless, but she could still consciously swallow the seed. The wound on her abdomen healed visibly. In the blink of an eye, it became as smooth as before. There was not even a scar. It was as if she had never been injured. Huanhuan bent down and looked at her face. ¡°My body has already recovered, but why is my soul still in Yu Tian¡¯s body? Logically speaking, with the seed and body together once more, I should be able to return to my original body, right?¡± Little Brat was also very surprised. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why didn¡¯t you return to your original body? Did something go wrong?¡± ¡°No way¡­ I worked so hard to find the seed and body. I¡¯m just one step away from success, but you¡¯re telling me that there¡¯s been an accident?!¡± Huanhuan was about to go crazy. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Let me think about it.¡± In the end, Little Brat thought about it for several days, but there was still no result. Huanhuan was quite anxious at first, but later, she was not that bothered by it anymore. Anyway, this matter couldn¡¯t be rushed. The Sea of Illusions was too quiet. There were no entertainment activities. Even if she wanted to play poker, they lacked a player. Bored, Huanhuan began to think about building a small wooden house on the island. She had to build the foundation first. Without a hoe or shovel, Huanhuan turned into a silver dragon and dug a pit with her claws. After a while, she dug a pit about two meters deep. She found wood and stones and began to lay the foundation. Seeing that she had made a lot of noise, Xing Chen couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to build a house.¡± Hearing this, Xing Chen was even more surprised. ¡°Why are you building a house?¡± ¡°To sleep, of course.¡± Xing Chen¡¯s expression was quite complicated. ¡°Are you really planning to stay here?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± ¡°Afraid of you?¡± Huanhuan picked up a piece of wood and stuck it in the ground. ¡°I¡¯m a demigod now. Even if we really have to fight, I still won¡¯t be afraid of you.¡± But Xing Chen said, ¡°You¡¯re no match for me.¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°Young man, you still have a long way to go. Don¡¯t be too confident in yourself. It won¡¯t look good if you get yourself slapped in the face.¡± She pointed to the rock at his feet. ¡°Bring it to me.¡± The rock was very big. It weighed at least 50 kilograms. Xing Chen raised his hand. A vine emerged from his sleeve, rolled up the rock, and placed it in front of Huanhuan. ¡°Thank you.¡± Huanhuan pressed the stone into the soil and stepped on it hard. Xing Chen didn¡¯t draw much in the next two days. He found it more interesting to watch Huanhuan build houses than to draw. He had never seen anyone build a house like this. The silhouette of a small wooden house gradually took shape. The house was fragile. Xing Chen could destroy it completely with a gentle push. But Xing Chen was a little reluctant. He had watched as Huanhuan busied herself. He felt an indescribable sense of frustration, but other than that, he was also a little happy. Huanhuan squatted on the roof and shouted at Xing Chen below, ¡°Bring the hay up.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you come down and get it yourself?¡± Xing Chen was not used to being told to work, but his hands involuntarily picked up a pile of hay. He then climbed the stairs to the roof. The hay in his arms was piled so high that Huanhuan could barely see his head. Amused, she reached for the hay and placed it on the roof. She stroked his hair. ¡°What a good boy.¡± Xing Chen: ¡°¡­¡± He had lived a long time, but most of the time, others remained in awe and fear of him. In all these years, Huanhuan was the only beast who dared to touch his head and praise him for being a good child. He looked at Huanhuan, who was busy spreading hay on the roof. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you really not afraid that I¡¯ll kill you?¡± His face was as beautiful as a little angel, but his words were very cruel. Huanhuan was already used to this. Without looking up, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve died once anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter if I die again.¡± She said the word ¡®die¡¯ casually. Xing Chen was a little unhappy. His exquisite nose wrinkled slightly. ¡°Who killed you?¡± ¡°Why? Do you want to go look for that person and give him a big bouquet of flowers?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him.¡± Huanhuan paused and looked up at him, surprised. ¡°You want to avenge me? I didn¡¯t expect you to care so much about me.¡± Xing Chen stared at her. ¡°You¡¯re mine. Even if you¡¯re gonna die, you can only be killed by me. No one else can touch you.¡± If he had the appearance of an adult, Huanhuan might be a little afraid. But he looked like a boy now. He was beautiful, and his facial features were still a little inexperienced. Coupled with his clear voice, he didn¡¯t look like a perverted and paranoid man. Instead, he looked more like a cute teenager. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°The person who killed me is already dead. If you want to take revenge on him, you can only wait for your next life.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a next life.¡± ¡°I almost forgot. You¡¯re an ageless little monster.¡± Huanhuan smiled as she smoothed the hay. Xing Chen used to hate it when people described him as a ¡®monster¡¯. But now that he saw her smile, he suddenly felt that the word was not so hateful. He said, ¡°You¡¯re a monster too. You were resurrected after you died.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a big monster. You¡¯re a little monster.¡± Huanhuan poked him. ¡°Little monster, please be magnanimous and move aside.¡± Xing Chen took two steps to the side. Huanhuan spread hay where he had been standing. The roof was covered in hay. In order to prevent them from being blown away by the wind, Huanhuan brought over some stones and pressed them against the hay on the roof. She was holding the drawings made by Xing Chen. Xing Chen was a little unhappy. ¡°Those are my drawings.¡± ¡°You have a lot of them. What¡¯s wrong with lending me a few?¡± Huanhuan looked up and down at the small house in front of her. ¡°Yes, this is enough. We should get inside.¡± Xing Chen followed her obediently and watched her busy herself. The originally empty house was quickly occupied by all kinds of strange wooden furniture. Huanhuan specially made three beds. ¡°These two are mine.¡± Huanhuan then pointed to the smaller bed. ¡°That one is yours.¡± Xing Chen touched the bed. It was hard. It must be uncomfortable to lie on it. But he quite liked it. He sat on the bed, not wanting to get up. Huanhuan carried her body in and placed it on one of the beds. She said to Xing Chen, ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± Xing Chen immediately jumped to the ground, his gaze fierce. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I have to get some meat, hides, and seasonings. I¡¯m eating potatoes every day now, and it¡¯s making me feel like I¡¯m a vegetarian.¡± Xing Chen had no preferences for food. In any case, it didn¡¯t matter even if he didn¡¯t eat or drink. His face was tense. ¡°You¡¯re not going.¡± Chapter 514 - 514 I Don’t Need You To Carry Me 514 I Don¡¯t Need You To Carry Me Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Xing Chen said, ¡°You can¡¯t go out without my permission.¡± Huanhuan laughed angrily at him. She deliberately ruffled his short gray-white curly hair. ¡°Why are you so stubborn, brat?¡± Xing Chen was not used to being touched on the head. Before he could dodge, she retracted her hand. He couldn¡¯t tell if he was satisfied or disappointed. Ever since Huanhuan appeared, his emotions had been very unstable. Xing Chen smoothed his hair and warned, ¡°I¡¯m much older than you. Stop pretending to be an adult in front of me.¡± Huanhuan bent down to look at him. ¡°But you look no different from those brats who want to eat candy but can¡¯t.¡± Xing Chen was even more unhappy. He felt that he had been underestimated. He was about to argue when he heard Huanhuan ask. ¡°Speaking of candy¡­ Have you ever eaten candy?¡± Xing Chen shut up. Huanhuan understood. ¡°From the looks of it, you¡¯ve never eaten candy.¡± Xing Chen felt that his image as a demon king was getting weaker. He said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten a lot of good things. I don¡¯t lack one or two delicacies!¡± Huanhuan smiled at him. ¡°Then do you want candy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat it.¡± ¡°But I really want to eat it. Do you want to go out with me to buy candy?¡± Xing Chen studied her with a skeptical expression. ¡°Are you planning to sneak out again and never come back?¡± ¡°Look at you. You¡¯ve become smaller and stupid.¡± Huanhuan raised her chin in the direction of her body. ¡°My body is still here. Even if I run to the ends of the earth, won¡¯t I have to come back here?¡± Xing Chen thought about it. That seemed to make sense. Huanhuan took his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. Hurry up and go out with me. It¡¯s so boring to stay in this damn place all day!¡± Xing Chen looked at her hand and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave my sight after you go out. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about seeing your body again.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. My body is in your hands. I¡¯ll do anything you say. Let¡¯s go!¡± Huanhuan picked him up and sat him on her arm. Then, she spread her wings and flew into the sky. It was Xing Chen¡¯s first time being hugged. He involuntarily reached out and wrapped his arms around her neck. He found it a little refreshing but was also angry at the same time. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to carry me.¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted me to hug you?¡± He wanted Huanhuan in his arms, not her! There was an essential difference between the two, okay?! Xing Chen¡¯s face was tense. ¡°Only male beasts carry females. Which female carries a male beast? You don¡¯t look like a female at all.¡± ¡°Then just treat me like a male beast.¡± Huanhuan flew close to the sky and stopped. ¡°How do I get out?¡± Xing Chen reached out and made a cut in the sky. Huanhuan carried him out. As soon as the two of them emerged from the jellyfish¡¯s body, Xing Chen¡¯s body immediately became that of an adult. The weight instantly increased several times. Huanhuan quickly let go. Xing Chen landed steadily on the ground. He tidied his clothes. The big jellyfish¡¯s tentacle reached over and gently touched his wrist. Xing Chen also touched the tentacle. After being comforted by its master, the big jellyfish was extremely happy. Its tentacles trembled slightly. Huanhuan landed on the ground and looked Xing Chen up and down. He was more than half a head taller than her now, and his aura was much stronger than when he was young. His narrow amber eyes were especially piercing. In TV dramas, he would be the perfect villain. There¡¯d be black clouds lingering around him. Huanhuan sighed sincerely. ¡°I still think you¡¯re cuter in the Sea of Illusions.¡± The angel-like beautiful boy made one want to dote on and take care of him. If not for his naturally harmless face, she wouldn¡¯t have been willing to take care of him without even knowing his identity. However, it turned out that she was completely mistaken. The more beautiful the child¡¯s face was, the darker his heart was. Xing Chen¡¯s bright red lips moved, and a ghost-like smile appeared on his pale face. ¡°I think you were cuter when you were soft and delicate-looking.¡± Huanhuan smiled. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re as straightforward as me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re someone who obsesses over looks. You like good-looking people, and you despise ugly people.¡± Xing Chen glanced at her with obvious disdain. ¡°Well, you really don¡¯t look good now.¡± Huanhuan snorted. She looked around and asked casually, ¡°Do you know if there¡¯s a market nearby?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°You don¡¯t even know where the market is? Then how do you go about your day-to-day life? Do you stay in the Sea of Illusions every day?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t usually go out.¡± In any case, he didn¡¯t need to eat, drink, or wear clothes. There was no need for him to go out. Huanhuan¡¯s face was filled with sympathy. ¡°So you¡¯re a homebody!¡± Xing Chen: ¡°¡­¡± Although he didn¡¯t know what a homebody was, his instincts told him that it wasn¡¯t a good thing. Huanhuan wanted to touch his head, but she realized that he was too tall. She could only pat his shoulder and sigh earnestly. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so perverted. You keep your feelings bottled up at home. From now on, you¡¯ll follow me and see more of the outside world. You¡¯ll feel the beauty of this world. You¡¯ll be healthy then.¡± Xing Chen glanced at the spot where she had patted him and frowned. Although he still despised it, he endured it in the end. Huanhuan asked again, ¡°Do you have money on you?¡± Xing Chen said, ¡°No.¡± Huanhuan sighed. ¡°Look at you. Not only are you a homebody, but you¡¯re also poor. No wonder you¡¯re still single after living for so many years. What a waste of your good-looking face.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huanhuan turned to leave, but Xing Chen immediately stopped her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to ask someone for directions and borrow some money.¡± Huanhuan looked back at him and saw that he was looking at her with a dark gaze. She reached out and took his wrist. ¡°Come with me.¡± Xing Chen¡¯s dark gaze quickly softened when he saw her grip on his wrist. She had become bolder after becoming a dragon. Not only was she not afraid of him, but she could also treat him like an ordinary beast. This made him feel as if he had returned to the first time they met. At that time, she didn¡¯t care about his identity at all. She took care of him sincerely and was as close to him as a real family member. Chapter 515 - 515 Not Cute At All 515 Not Cute At All Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huanhuan led her through the territory of the demons, attracting the gazes of many beasts. When they saw Xing Chen appear, they were all frightened and knelt down. Seeing this, Huanhuan complained softly, ¡°Look, I told you it was better for you to maintain your youthful appearance. Now no matter where you go, you attract a lot of attention. It doesn¡¯t suit me at all. I want to be low-key.¡± Xing Chen endured it again and again, but he couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re keeping a low profile? I wonder who rushed into the territory of the demons aggressively back then and turned this place upside down.¡± Huanhuan coughed lightly. ¡°Who hasn¡¯t been young and frivolous?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been less than 10 days. How could you have been young and frivolous?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just an analogy. Why do you like to be so serious? You¡¯re not cute at all.¡± ¡­ While the two of them were talking as they walked, Tao Wei and Sang Ye rushed over after hearing the news. As soon as Tao Wei saw Xing Chen, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Father!¡± Xing Chen responded casually. Tao Wei got up, but he still kept his head lowered, not daring to look at him. Sang Ye bowed simply. His figure was tall and slender, and his long black hair reached his waist. His cold temperament revealed a sense of beauty. As soon as Huanhuan saw him, she let go of Xing Chen¡¯s hand and ran over. ¡°Sang Ye~¡± Sang Ye smiled. ¡°Mhm.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but smile too. ¡®As expected of my husband. The more I look at him, the more handsome he becomes. I want to pounce on him and lick him~¡¯ Xing Chen sensed the heat in her gaze, and his expression darkened. His good mood disappeared. He said coldly, ¡°Have you seen enough of him?¡± Huanhuan quickly retracted her gaze and touched her nose resentfully. In order not to make Xing Chen explode, she had to suppress the itching thoughts in her heart for the time being. She pretended to ask, ¡°Do you know if there¡¯s a market nearby?¡± Sang Ye was puzzled. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± ¡°We want to walk around and shop for some things.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no market nearby. If you want to buy something, you have to go to the underground city. Many beasts set up stalls there to sell things. The underground city is relatively far from here. You don¡¯t know the way. Let me send you there.¡± Huanhuan was so happy that her eyes curved into crescents. ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Xing Chen saw her smile and found it especially blinding. Why could she smile so brightly at other male beasts? Why wasn¡¯t he the only one who could see her smile?! Xing Chen suddenly regretted it. He shouldn¡¯t have agreed to let her out. He shouldn¡¯t have let her meet with the others. He wanted to go back. After Huanhuan finished talking to Sang Ye, she turned around and called Xing Chen to leave with her. However, she realized that his emotions had become very low. The negative emotions all over his body were so strong that they could almost materialize. She quickly called out to him, ¡°Xing Chen! Xing Chen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xing Chen grabbed her hand and turned to leave. Huanhuan staggered two steps and quickly asked, ¡°Where are you pulling me to?¡± Xing Chen didn¡¯t look back. ¡°Home.¡± ¡°But we haven¡¯t bought anything yet!¡± ¡°No need for that now.¡± He didn¡¯t want to go anywhere now. He just wanted her to go back with him. Huanhuan stood rooted to the ground. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to come out. Can¡¯t I go back only after buying the things?¡± Xing Chen¡¯s gaze shifted between her and Sang Ye. He asked darkly, ¡°Do you really just want to buy things?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you just want to take this opportunity to have a tryst with your old lover? Why use me as a cover?!¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°First, Sang Ye is my mate, not an old lover. Second, if we want to have a tryst, would we still bring a third wheel like you along? Third, I asked Sang Ye to bring us to the underground city because he knows the way. If you know the way, we don¡¯t have to bring him along.¡± Xing Chen was skeptical. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Xing Chen thought to himself, ¡®We just have to go to the underground city, right? I can easily find the place.¡¯ He said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you. You don¡¯t have to be led by others.¡± The word ¡®others¡¯ made Sang Ye an outsider. Chapter 516 - 516 Underground City 516 Underground City Huanhuan couldn¡¯t find the way she came. Helpless, she could only spread her wings and fly into the sky. She turned to the other side of the mountain. Sure enough, she saw a river not far away. Huanhuan ran over and jumped into the river to catch fish. She kept laughing. Xing Chen despised the water. He stood alone on the shore and watched in silence as she used the dragon spear as a harpoon and stabbed it into the water. Huanhuan carried the dragon spear back to the shore. There was a string of fish hanging on the dragon spear. These were her spoils of war. She placed the spoils of war in front of Xing Chen and smiled especially brightly. ¡°Do you want to roast them or fry them? Or shall we cut them into sashimi?¡± The fishy smell hit him, and Xing Chen frowned in disdain. ¡°Whatever.¡± In the end, Huanhuan cooked a pot of fish soup and cut a plate of sashimi. This was Xing Chen¡¯s first time eating raw fish. The fish that should have been very fishy became tender and smooth in his mouth. The taste was unexpectedly good. Huanhuan said as she ate, ¡°Unfortunately, there are no seasonings. If there were seasonings, they¡¯d taste better!¡± ¡°Do you only ever think about eating?¡± ¡°Eating is a pleasure. My goal in life is to live happily until I die!¡± Xing Chen had no appetite and had never felt that eating was worth enjoying. However, looking at her happy appearance after eating and drinking her fill, he couldn¡¯t help but look forward to ¡®living happily until he died¡¯. After eating and drinking her fill, Huanhuan found some wood nearby and cut it into the same size. She tied the planks side by side with vines to make a simple raft. Huanhuan lowered the raft to the river. She jumped onto it and stomped hard. It felt quite sturdy. She waved at Xing Chen. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you on a ride.¡± This was the first time Xing Chen had seen a raft. He stepped onto the raft and felt it sway gently with the current. It felt refreshing. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Huanhuan untied the vines that were around the stones, then the raft immediately floated down the stream. The moist wind blew in her face. Huanhuan opened her arms and laughed. ¡°This feels good!¡± The sky had darkened, and night had fallen. Huanhuan lay on the raft with Little Brat quietly lying on her chest like an exquisite doll. She crossed her legs and rested her arms behind her head. She looked up at the starry sky leisurely and praised sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡± In the dark night sky, the dazzling galaxy meandered into the distance. A lavender mist descended from the sky and covered the land like a veil. It was dreamlike and beautiful. This was a unique scene that could only be seen in the demons¡¯ territory. Xing Chen sat on the raft with one leg bent. His right hand was casually resting on his knee, and his short gray-white curly hair swayed gently in the wind. He had no interest in the scenery. Compared to admiring the scenery, he was more willing to admire the female in front of him. He asked, ¡°How do you know how to make rafts?¡± Huanhuan said casually, ¡°I learned it from someone else.¡± ¡°Who did you learn it from?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know even if I told you.¡± Xing Chen stared at her for a moment and asked coldly, ¡°Are you really from this world?¡± Huanhuan smiled slyly. ¡°Guess.¡± The raft drifted down the river until it was almost dawn. Huanhuan finally saw the watchtower. She jumped ashore with Xing Chen. The watchtower was built by the river. It was about 10 meters tall and was made of stone. There was a window at the top of the tower, and figures seemed to be moving inside. As soon as Huanhuan and Xing Chen appeared, a beast walked out of the watchtower. That beast had pale skin unique to the demons and a very unique hooked nose. He looked Huanhuan and Xing Chen up and down. He could tell at a glance that Huanhuan was not a demon. It was definitely impossible for ordinary beasts to appear in the territory of the demons. He was about to call someone to capture the ordinary beast who had sneaked in when his attention was quickly attracted by Xing Chen behind her. The aura of a powerhouse on Xing Chen made it difficult for him to breathe. He realized that the other party was very likely a high-level demon and immediately knelt down. ¡°Greetings, Lord!¡± Xing Chen said indifferently, ¡°Take us to the underground city.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The hooked-nose beast did not dare to slight any high-level demons. Even if the other party had an ordinary beast with him, the hooked-nose beast would only treat the ordinary beast as the high-level demon¡¯s pet. He did not even dare to look at them, let alone interrogate them. The hooked-nosed beast knocked on the door behind him. Thump, thump! A moment later, a huge hole appeared in the ground. There were stairs in the cave that led straight to the underground city. Under the lead of the hooked-nosed beast, Huanhuan and Xing Chen walked down the stairs into the underground city. There was no sunlight in the city, but there were many fluorites for lighting. Fluorite looked very similar to crystals. They would glow in the dark, but their crystals were not transparent. They were mostly smooth and looked a little like pebbles. Fluorite was a mineral unique to the demons. Its only use was to light up the place. Coupled with the fact that it was produced in large quantities, it was not worth much at all. Even if it was placed by the roadside, very few beasts would take it. Huanhuan was very interested in these fluorites. She squatted down and touched them. ¡°Can I take two?¡± The hook-nosed beast carefully glanced at Xing Chen. Seeing that he had no objections, he replied softly, ¡°Of course. Take as many as you want. In any case, they¡¯re all worthless.¡± Huanhuan chose two thumb-sized fluorites. After wiping them clean, she put them in her arms. There were many demon beasts in the underground city. When they saw Huanhuan, they revealed hostile and guarded expressions. However, when they saw Xing Chen behind her, their expressions immediately changed. They knelt down and bowed. In the demon race, strength and bloodline determined everything. High-level demons were like the moon in the sky to ordinary demons. Huanhuan saw the beasts kneeling on the ground and muttered to Xing Chen, ¡°How can we shop happily like this?¡± Xing Chen: ¡°What do you want, then?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Turn into a child so that they won¡¯t recognize you.¡± Xing Chen rejected her suggestion again. He wasn¡¯t going to become a child as he would look short when standing beside her. The hooked-nosed beast acted as a guide. As he showed them around the underground city, he introduced the characteristics and uses of each place. The underground city was truly a very interesting place. Huanhuan saw many fun things here, such as big frogs that could beat drums with their bellies, earthworms that disguised themselves as stones to deceive foreign beasts, and black wild fruits that were known as the hardest fruits in history. Huanhuan picked up the black wild fruit and heard the beast selling it say, ¡°As long as you can bite it open, I¡¯ll give you all the wild fruits on this stall!¡± Huanhuan tried to put it in her mouth and bit it gently. With a crack, the fruit shattered. The beast selling wild fruits: ¡°¡­¡± Huanhuan chewed twice. It was quite crunchy, a little like a macadamia nut. If she stir-fried it with Lu Fruit when she went back, it would taste very good. Chapter 517 - 517 Racial Discrimination! 517 Racial Discrimination! The stall owner had probably never seen a beast who was as good at eating as Huanhuan. He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned on the spot. Huanhuan swallowed the wild fruit in her mouth and said to the stall owner, ¡°I¡¯ve already bitten open the fruit. Are these fruits mine, then?¡± She gestured to all the wild fruits on the stall. The stall owner wanted to cry. He had never seen a beast who could bite open such a wild fruit. That was why he dared to shout that it was the hardest fruit in the world. He just thought of it as a gimmick to sell his fruits. He didn¡¯t expect someone to really bite open the wild fruit. The stall owner wanted to go back on his word, but the high-level demon standing beside Huanhuan wasn¡¯t to be trifled with. Helpless, the stall owner could only pack all the wild fruits for Huanhuan with a bitter expression. Huanhuan was very happy to have obtained so many wild fruits for nothing. She carried the wild fruits on her shoulder and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡± The stall owner was very depressed. He left silently without even saying goodbye. The hooked-nosed beast couldn¡¯t help but admire Huanhuan for getting so many wild fruits for free without spending a crystal coin. He suddenly asked, ¡°There¡¯s The King of Food Competition in the underground city today. Are you going to participate?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°The King of Food Competition? Be more specific.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a competition held by Granny Ban Yue. The beasts who win can enter Granny Ban Yue¡¯s treasure room and choose any treasure they want as their prize.¡± Huanhuan had never heard of Granny Ban Yue. The hook-nosed man had no choice but to explain Granny Ban Yue¡¯s identity. ¡°She¡¯s a high-level female demon. No one knows how strong she is. Everyone only knows that she likes to eat and is very rich. She has a treasure room that houses many strange things. There are rare treasures and junk that you won¡¯t know what to do with. If you¡¯re lucky enough to get rare treasures, you¡¯ll be rich!¡± Huanhuan stroked her chin. ¡°That sounds interesting. Where¡¯s the competition held?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just ahead. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Under the lead of the hooked-nosed beast, Huanhuan and Xing Chen quickly arrived at the venue of the competition. Many beasts rushed over to participate in the competition after hearing the news. As the only ordinary beast, Huanhuan received the collective attention of many demon beasts as soon as she appeared. With Xing Chen following behind her, no one dared to touch her. She swaggered through the crowd and walked to the registration point. She said to the beast in charge of registering the contestants, ¡°I want to participate in the competition.¡± The beast frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re not a demon. You can¡¯t participate in the competition.¡± Huanhuan was very dissatisfied. ¡°Why? You¡¯re racist!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huanhuan insisted on signing up for the competition, but the beast was unwilling to help her register. She turned around and shouted at Xing Chen, ¡°Help me tell them that I want to participate in the competition!¡± ¡°Why participate in such a meaningless competition? Could it be that you¡¯re really interested in those lousy things in the treasure room?¡± Xing Chen frowned slightly. He did not like lively environments like this. ¡°As long as I can participate in the competition, I can eat. I haven¡¯t been full since I came back to life. It¡¯s rare for a fool to be willing to provide food for free this time. Of course, I have to take the opportunity to eat my fill!¡± Huanhuan patted her stomach and smiled especially evilly. Xing Chen was speechless. The dragon race ate a lot. If she really ate until she was full, she would probably go bankrupt. But so what? He just had to make Huanhuan happy. Xing Chen said to the beast in charge of registering, ¡°Let her participate in the competition.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± Sensing that Xing Chen was a little angry, the beast¡¯s heart trembled. He was so frightened that he didn¡¯t dare to speak again. He quickly added Huanhuan¡¯s name to the list of participants. Huanhuan placed the large bag of wild fruits on her back at Xing Chen¡¯s feet. She instructed, ¡°Look after these wild fruits. Don¡¯t let anyone steal them. I¡¯m going to participate in the competition. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Xing Chen looked at the bag of wild fruits in disdain. No one would want such things even if they were left by the roadside. However, since Huanhuan liked these fruits, he would reluctantly help her watch over them. He said, ¡°Come back quickly.¡± Huanhuan ran to the competition venue excitedly. There were more than 50 beasts in total. Without exception, they were all strong male beasts. Huanhuan stood among them and was immediately somewhat hidden by those muscular male beasts. As the boss of the competition, Granny Ban Yue was invited to speak on stage. She was already white-haired and holding a walking cane, but her skin was still very fair and she was quite fat. With every step she took, the flesh on her body would tremble slightly. Although she was old, she looked very energetic. Her face was rosy, and her hair was white. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Granny Ban Yue roughly explained the rules of the competition. The rules were simple. It was a meat-eating competition. Whoever ate the most meat would win. The beasts brought up the raw meat that they had prepared in advance. They cut it and placed it in front of the participants. Granny Ban Yue announced that the competition had begun. The participants immediately grabbed the raw meat in front of them and began to wolf it down. Huanhuan didn¡¯t eat raw meat, but dragons liked to eat raw meat. She endured the bloody taste of raw meat and stuffed it into her mouth. She didn¡¯t eat very quickly. The two male beasts beside her had already eaten two large pieces of raw meat when she had just finished one piece. The competition was in full swing. When Granny Ban Yue¡¯s gaze swept across the onlookers, she suddenly paused. She saw Xing Chen. Her eyes widened in extreme shock. Ignoring the puzzled gazes of the surrounding people, Granny Ban Yue quickly walked down the stage and walked in front of Xing Chen. She knelt on the ground, and her voice trembled because she was too excited. ¡°Father!¡± The beasts beside were all shocked when they saw Granny Ban Yue¡¯s actions. Especially when they heard the words ¡®Father¡¯, their expressions changed. Hence, another large group of beasts knelt down. Xing Chen said leisurely, ¡°Move aside. Don¡¯t hinder me from watching the competition.¡± The beasts moved aside in fear, not daring to disturb him. Granny Ban Yue stood up and mustered her courage to ask carefully, ¡°Father, why did you come to the underground city today?¡± Xing Chen¡¯s gaze was fixed on Huanhuan, who was competing on the stage. He casually replied, ¡°I came with someone to buy some things.¡± Granny Ban Yue followed his gaze and asked tentatively, ¡°Do you know anyone among the participants?¡± ¡°Yes, I came with the black-haired beast.¡± Granny Ban Yue immediately saw the inconspicuous ordinary beast among the many strong male demons. She couldn¡¯t help but look surprised. ¡°That¡¯s an ordinary beast. Why did he sneak in here?¡± Xing Chen said coldly, ¡°I brought him here. Is there a problem?¡± Granny Ban Yue broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°No, no, of course, there¡¯s no problem!¡± Chapter 518 - 518 Demon Scroll 518 Demon Scroll quickly said, ¡°Father asked me to open the door.¡± Huanhuan looked like she understood. She waved the sheepskin scroll in her hand. ¡°I want this.¡± Granny Ban Yue glanced at the scroll and immediately knew what it was. The Demon Scroll was said to be something that Father had brought out of the abyss a long time ago. There were many strange words on it. Granny Ban Yue had studied it curiously in the past, but unfortunately, she had found nothing. No beast knew what those words meant. She had thrown this thing into the treasure room for many years. She did not expect Huanhuan to find it. Granny Ban Yue nodded, indicating that she understood. After Huanhuan and Xing Chen left, Granny Ban Yue closed the door of the treasure room again. Huanhuan put away the Demon Scroll and pulled Xing Chen through the streets. She happily bought things. She bought some hides as well as some grass and fruits that could be used in place of seasonings. She wanted to buy some sugar, but she couldn¡¯t find any to buy throughout the underground city. Huanhuan could only settle for the next best thing and buy a jar of honey. She dipped her finger in the honey and put it in her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s so sweet!¡± Huanhuan handed the jar of honey to Xing Chen, indicating that he should try it too. Xing Chen was very cold. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°How can you not want such delicious food? You¡¯re really unfortunate!¡± Huanhuan snorted. She had bought many miscellaneous things. The colorless crystal coins in her pocket had almost all been spent, and she was only left with a few red and green crystals. Huanhuan had packed the things she bought with animal hide. She carried them over her shoulder as if she was carrying a small mountain. At this moment, she really missed the contractual ring. It was convenient and safe. She didn¡¯t have to go through so much trouble. She carried the bag that looked like a mountain and left the underground city with Xing Chen. Granny Ban Yue personally sent them out of the city. The raft was still by the river. Huanhuan slowly placed the mountain-like bag on the raft. After Xing Chen sat down, she let go of the vines that were bound to the stones and rowed the raft upstream. They were going from the bottom up, against the current. Huanhuan¡¯s task this time wasn¡¯t as easy as when they were going downstream. She had to paddle hard without stopping. If she relaxed a little, the raft would go backward. Chapter 519 - 519 Unique 519 Unique After rowing for an entire day and night, they finally reached their destination. Huanhuan carried the big bag and jumped ashore. Fortunately, dragons were strong. Coupled with the fact that she had a full meal yesterday, she did not feel tired even after rowing the raft all day. She was still in good spirits. While the two of them were crossing the mountain, Huanhuan went to hunt more prey. She cleaned the meat and brought it back with her. She had wanted to catch a few pheasants to raise as reserve food. But Xing Chen said that those little things could not survive in the Sea of Illusions. Huanhuan could only give up. When they rested in the mountains at night, Huanhuan took out the two fluorite stones and pierced a small hole through them with her claws. She then threaded a fishing line through them to make two small and exquisite pendants. Xing Chen asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Huanhuan waved the fluorite pendant in her hand. ¡°Does it look good?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, you¡¯re not giving me any face.¡± Huanhuan handed him one of the fluorite pendants. ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡± Xing Chen froze and reached out to take the pendant. ¡°Why did you give me this?¡± ¡°I just want to give it to you. There¡¯s no need for so many questions.¡± Huanhuan leaned against the tree and fell asleep. Xing Chen looked down at the fluorite pendant in his hand, his amber eyes glowing in the night. In so many years, this was the first time someone had sincerely given him a gift. ¡­ Huanhuan and Xing Chen returned to the camp. Sang Ye had long received the news and was waiting at the entrance of the camp. He took the mountain-like bag from Huanhuan and asked, ¡°Did you have fun?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Huanhuan took out the hide pouch he had given her previously. ¡°Here, there are some crystal coins left. I¡¯ll return them to you.¡± ¡°Keep them for yourself.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with him. She took the crystal coins back and took out a fluorite pendant. ¡°This is for you. Do you like it?¡± Sang Ye took the pendant. It was a fluorite common among demons. It did not look special, but from its shape, he knew that Huanhuan must have made it herself. His lips curved. ¡°I do.¡± Huanhuan smiled even more happily. Her husband was the best. He would smile whenever she gave him something, unlike Xing Chen. He didn¡¯t even thank her for giving him something. When Xing Chen saw her give the fluorite pendant to Sang Ye, he realized that what she gave him was not unique. Apart from disappointment, he also felt angry. Huanhuan did not notice his abnormality. She said a few words to Sang Ye, then carried the mountain-like bag and returned to the Sea of Illusions with Xing Chen. Nothing on the island had changed. It was still the same as before they left. Huanhuan spread the animal hides on the bed and placed the items she had bought this time. The days seemed to have returned to normal. Other than tidying up the house, Huanhuan would take care of the vegetables in the fields every day. She would make delicious food every day. While drawing, Xing Chen would stare at her as she busied herself. Occasionally, Huanhuan would ask him for help. Although he was unwilling, he would do as she asked. Xing Chen liked the days that were spent like this. They were calm and stable. He didn¡¯t need to come into contact with complicated people or things outside. He was alone with her. Xing Chen carried the fluorite pendant she had given him with him. He would occasionally take it out to take a look. Every time he saw it, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the other fluorite pendant. Huanhuan¡¯s gift was not unique. Did this mean that his status in her heart was not unique? The more Xing Chen thought about it, the more unhappy he became. If he was unhappy, he naturally didn¡¯t want others to be happy either. ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°Did the sun rise from the west today? Why do you suddenly want to go out today?¡± Xing Chen didn¡¯t answer. His translucent wings that were as thin as cicada wings spread out behind him as he flew out of the Sea of Illusions. After he left, Huanhuan immediately took out the Demon Scroll and sat on a stool to study it. Little Brat lay on her shoulder and looked at the scroll in her hand. He asked, ¡°What does it say?¡± ¡°There are some legends about the dark abyss recorded on it, including the Soul-Devouring Vine.¡± Huanhuan found the paragraph describing the Soul-Devouring Vine and tapped it with her finger. ¡°It¡¯s here. It says that the Soul-Devouring Vine comes from the abyss and devours souls for a living. It¡¯s extremely regenerative and immortal. It¡¯s one of the most powerful creatures in the abyss.¡± At this point, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue. ¡°The Soul-Devouring Vine is so powerful, but it¡¯s only one of them. Could it be that there are many powerful creatures like it in the abyss?¡± ¡°There must be more powerful creatures like the Soul-Devouring Vine, but there shouldn¡¯t be many of them. Otherwise, the dark abyss would have exploded long ago,¡± Little Brat urged. ¡°Continue reading.¡± Huanhuan was a little puzzled. ¡°Can¡¯t you read the words on the scroll?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. These words are ancient words unique to the dark abyss. Even the prophet might not be able to understand them all. I can only vaguely understand a few words.¡± Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°Is it difficult to understand? These words are no different from ordinary words in my eyes.¡± Little Brat was stunned for a moment, then he pretended not to care. ¡°Perhaps the original owner of your body knows more. Perhaps she¡¯s seen these ancient words somewhere before and the consciousness left in your body allows you to understand this language too.¡± Huanhuan thought about it and felt that it made sense, so she accepted the explanation. She continued reading. ¡°The Soul-Devouring Vine is not afraid of fire and water. It¡¯s difficult to kill, but it has a weakness¡ªits heart. As long as you find its heart and destroy it, the Soul-Devouring Vine will die with it.¡± Little Brat was very puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s strange. What does it mean by its heart? Is its heart not in its chest?¡± ¡°The scroll says that after the Soul-Devouring Vine has an independent consciousness, it¡¯ll hide its heart to protect itself.¡± Little Brat asked, ¡°Where did Xing Chen hide his heart?¡± Huanhuan shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± There was only so much about the Soul-Devouring Vine in the scroll. She took the opportunity to read a few more paragraphs, but most of them were legends. She studied the few paragraphs that recorded the Soul-Devouring Vine a few more times. ¡°The things in this scroll are basically legends. They don¡¯t seem reliable.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather believe them than not. Whether the information is true or not, let¡¯s try it.¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Little Brat analyzed, ¡°A treasure like the heart that¡¯s linked to one¡¯s life must be placed not far from one¡¯s own body. Xing Chen has been locked in the Sea of Illusions for so many years and rarely goes out. Perhaps his heart is hidden in the Sea of Illusions.¡± Huanhuan looked up. There was no end to the sea. ¡°How do I find a small heart in such a big place?¡± Chapter 520 - 520 Her Heart Relented 520 Her Heart Relented While Huanhuan and Little Brat were searching the sea for the heart, Xing Chen found Sang Ye. Sang Ye bowed slightly. ¡°Father.¡± Xing Chen¡¯s gaze was like an ice blade as it traveled over his skin. It was slow and sharp, mixed with a chill. ¡°Where¡¯s the pendant she gave you?¡± Sang Ye did not understand why he was asking this, but he still took out the fluorite pendant from the hide pouch he carried with him. ¡°Is this what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Xing Chen extended his right hand. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Sang Ye placed the pendant in his palm. Xing Chen brought the pendant in front of him and took a closer look. It was indeed identical to his fluorite pendant. There was no need for two identical pendants in this world. The gift Huanhuan gave him had to be unique. Xing Chen closed his fingers. With a crisp crack, the fluorite pendant was crushed. When he opened his hand, there was only a pinch of powder left in his palm. When the wind blew, the powder scattered and disappeared. Sang Ye¡¯s gaze immediately became extremely gloomy. That was a gift from Huanhuan. Even though it was not worth much, it was still a very meaningful treasure to him. But it was destroyed by Xing Chen. Sang Ye should not have felt anger, but at this moment, his mood suddenly became very manic. He had the urge to kill someone. Xing Chen warned coldly, ¡°Huanhuan is mine. She can only give me things. If you dare to accept her gifts again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Sang Ye said word by word, ¡°Huanhuan isn¡¯t yours.¡± ¡°If I say she is, then she is!¡± Despite knowing that his words might anger the other party, Sang Ye still said, ¡°It¡¯s just your wishful thinking.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really bold.¡± Xing Chen sneered. A black vine grew out of his palm and stabbed Sang Ye! Sang Ye immediately transformed into a python and dodged the black vine. The two sides fought. The consequences of two powerful figures fighting were very strong. The surrounding vegetation was destroyed during their battle. In the end, Sang Ye was still slightly inferior. His body was pierced by the black vine, and blood flowed to the ground. The python lay on the ground, bruised. Xing Chen retracted his vine and looked at him coldly. ¡°I¡¯m just teaching you a small lesson this time. If I see you approaching Huanhuan again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± As for whether killing Sang Ye would cause chaos in the demons, Xing Chen did not care. He only cared about Huanhuan. Huanhuan was his. He would kill anyone who dared to touch her. Xing Chen turned to leave. The python was seriously injured and would need to recuperate for a long time to completely recover. However, Huanhuan did not know about this. She was still searching for the heart of the Soul-Devouring Vine in the Sea of Illusions. When Xing Chen returned to the Sea of Illusions, Huanhuan immediately stopped searching and put away the Demon Scroll. She pretended that nothing had happened and watered the vegetable fields and bamboo forest as usual. Xing Chen did not mention teaching Sang Ye a lesson. He saw Huanhuan running around with a bucket and took the initiative to help her carry the water. Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°Why are you so diligent today?¡± Usually, he would only be willing to move if she instructed him. Now, he was actually willing to take the initiative to work. How rare! Xing Chen ignored the teasing in her words and asked casually, ¡°What are you planning to cook today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m making peanut candy today.¡± After Huanhuan finished watering the plants, she lit a fire and poured the honey into a pot to heat it up into syrup. Then, she brought it out and poured it into a bowl. She sprinkled the stir-fried peanuts in and folded them into the sticky syrup. After the syrup cooled, Huanhuan picked up a piece of peanut candy and brought it to Xing Chen¡¯s mouth. ¡°Try it.¡± Xing Chen hesitated before opening his mouth and biting into the peanut candy. The sweet taste swept through his taste buds. This was a taste Xing Chen had never experienced before. He slowly chewed the peanut candy and swallowed it. The remaining sweetness still filled his mouth. He wasn¡¯t used to the smell, but he didn¡¯t hate it. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Is it delicious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Huanhuan stuffed the peanut candy into his bowl. ¡°Eat more if you like. After that, we¡¯ll go to the underground city to buy some honey.¡± Xing Chen hugged the wooden bowl filled with peanut candy and stood beside her. He ate the candy while watching her continue to work. He asked, ¡°What else are you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stir-fry those wild fruits.¡± Huanhuan washed the stone pot, washed the black wild fruits, and drained them. Then, she placed them in the pot and stir-fried them. Before long, a fragrance filled the air. After she finished stir-frying the black wild fruits, she also fried the peanuts in the pot. Huanhuan spread out the stir-fried black wild fruits and peanuts to cool. The longer Xing Chen spent with her, the more he realized that she was a foodie. As long as it was about food, it didn¡¯t matter even if she had to busy herself the entire day. She wouldn¡¯t get impatient at all. Thanks to her, Xing Chen also tasted many delicious foods he had never eaten before. Their lives were stable and comfortable. Huanhuan even almost forgot her original mission. She had yet to find the heart of the Soul-Devouring Vine. While Xing Chen was drawing, Huanhuan squatted in the bamboo forest. As she dug for bamboo shoots, she complained softly, ¡°The Sea of Illusions is too big. Finding a small heart here is as difficult as ascending to the heavens.¡± Little Brat snorted. ¡°From the looks of it, you don¡¯t want to find the heart.¡± Huanhuan pretended to be stupid. ¡°No, I really can¡¯t find it!¡± ¡°Stop pretending. Do you think I don¡¯t know? You¡¯ve been eating and drinking all this time. You¡¯ve been living a comfortable life with Xing Chen. You¡¯ve never thought of finding Xing Chen¡¯s heart to kill him.¡± After being exposed, Huanhuan did not look embarrassed. She wiped the soil off the surface of the bamboo shoot and muttered softly, ¡°Look at Xing Chen now. He¡¯s so cute. No one can bring themselves to do it.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying you want to give up the mission the prophet gave you?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say I¡¯ve given up. Let¡¯s just wait and see. Anyway, I haven¡¯t found his heart yet. Let¡¯s wait until we find it.¡± Human hearts were made of flesh. Huanhuan had lived with Xing Chen for so long. Even if she had deliberately approached him with bad intentions, after this period of time, her desire to kill him became less and less firm. Her heart had softened. But she had promised the prophet that she would help get rid of Xing Chen. One could not go back on one¡¯s word. Huanhuan was very conflicted now. She didn¡¯t know what to do, so she could only stall. She would stall for as long as she could until she couldn¡¯t do it anymore. Then, she would think of a way to resolve the problem. The meat and honey Huanhuan bought last time were quickly finished. She decided to go to the underground city again. She and Xing Chen left the Sea of Illusions. Huanhuan went to look for Sang Ye as usual, but she could not find him. In the end, she learned from Tao Wei that Sang Ye was injured. And he was quite seriously injured too. Chapter 521 - 521 Kill Me 521 Kill Me Huanhuan wanted to visit Sang Ye. Xing Chen asked her if she was not going to the underground city. ¡°No, I have to go and see Sang Ye. If you don¡¯t want to go with me, you can return to the Sea of Illusions first.¡± With that, she ran toward Sang Ye¡¯s residence without looking at Xing Chen. Xing Chen watched her leave, his expression unpredictable. Huanhuan successfully saw Sang Ye. He was lying on the bed, his face pale. His long dark hair was spread out messily under him. Huanhuan reached for his clothes. ¡°Where are you hurt? Show me.¡± Sang Ye pressed her hand down. ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°No, I have to see the wound with my own eyes to be at ease.¡± Huanhuan pushed his hand away and stubbornly pulled open his collar. She saw several bloody holes the size of fingers on his chest. The bleeding had stopped, but the wound still looked shocking. Huanhuan¡¯s face turned pale. It hurt to look at such a deep wound. Sang Ye pulled up his collar. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve already applied medicine on it. I¡¯ll be fine soon.¡± Huanhuan stared at his face and asked, ¡°Who injured you?¡± Sang Ye was silent. However, Huanhuan said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯m guessing that the wounds on your body were caused by vines piercing you, right? The person who attacked you was Xing Chen, wasn¡¯t it? Why did he attack you?¡± Sang Ye still said nothing. ¡°Forget it. No matter what the reason is, it can¡¯t erase the fact that he hurt someone.¡± Huanhuan lowered her head and kissed his forehead. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll settle the score with him.¡± Sang Ye grabbed her wrist. ¡°Forget it.¡± He didn¡¯t want Huanhuan to quarrel with Xing Chen over such a small matter. This was the territory of the demons. If they really fought, she would suffer. ¡°I can¡¯t let it go. You¡¯re my mate and my family. I¡¯ll beat the crap out of anyone who dares to bully you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a flesh wound. I¡¯ll recover after resting for a while.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a flesh wound this time, but what about the next time?¡± Huanhuan gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Will he dare to take your life next time?!¡± Sang Ye held her hand tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to become stronger. It won¡¯t be that easy for him to kill me then.¡± He paused and asked softly, ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to be here. Can you spend more time with me?¡± Looking at his pale and thin appearance, Huanhuan¡¯s heart ached. She accompanied him for half a day and only returned to the Sea of Illusions alone after he fell asleep. She landed on the island and saw Xing Chen sitting where he usually was, hugging the stone slab that was carved with the drawing. Huanhuan strode over and questioned him angrily, ¡°Did you cause Sang Ye¡¯s injuries?¡± Without looking up, Xing Chen asked, ¡°So what if I did?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Huanhuan pulled out her dragon spear and stabbed it at Xing Chen¡¯s head! Xing Chen easily blocked the attack with the half-drawn slab in front of him. The spearhead pierced the slab. With a crack, the slab cracked in half. The half-drawn portrait was destroyed. Xing Chen threw away the slab and looked up at Huanhuan. ¡°Do you want to avenge your old lover?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. He¡¯s not an old lover. He¡¯s my mate!¡± Huanhuan raised the dragon spear and stabbed him again! Xing Chen said as he dodged, ¡°The mate contract between you two has been terminated.¡± ¡°So what? Even if the contract is terminated, we can make another contract!¡± Huanhuan swung the dragon spear, drawing a blue arc in the air. ¡°We¡¯ll always be a family. I won¡¯t allow anyone to bully my family!¡± Xing Chen grabbed the shaft. ¡°If he¡¯s your family, then what am I?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the person I want to kill!¡± Huanhuan pushed forward hard, and the sharp spearhead pierced his left chest! Blood spurted. Xing Chen moved his bright red lips and smiled, his face looking extremely pale. ¡°You¡¯re finally telling the truth.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t move. Her knuckles were faintly white as she held the spear shaft. ¡°You¡¯ve been searching everywhere in the Sea of Illusions these past few days to find my heart, right?¡± Xing Chen seemed to not notice the pain of his chest being stabbed, and the smile on his face grew wider. Huanhuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°You knew?¡± ¡°The Demon Scroll was something I brought out of the abyss. I know better than anyone what¡¯s on it. From the moment you took that scroll, I guessed your goal.¡± Huanhuan pursed her lips. ¡°But you didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Why should I? It¡¯s interesting to see you working like an idiot, isn¡¯t it?¡± The smile on his face was too dazzling, making Huanhuan¡¯s heart turn cold. The warmth and harmony of this period of time were all torn apart at this moment. The ferocity of it all was revealed. Huanhuan laughed at herself. ¡°I¡¯m indeed an idiot.¡± Only a fool would be soft-hearted in the face of a demon. Xing Chen held the spear shaft and took a step forward. The spearhead went deeper, and his already thin body was almost pierced by the dragon spear. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to kill me? This is a good opportunity to kill me.¡± Huanhuan involuntarily retreated. ¡°Are you crazy? Let go!¡± ¡°Why are you backing away? Are you trying to escape from me? That¡¯s impossible. I won¡¯t give you another chance.¡± He walked forward as he spoke. With every step, the dragon spear went deeper. Blood stained his clothes and dripped down the spear. The distance between them gradually shortened. The young man¡¯s thin body had been pierced by the dragon spear. Huanhuan looked at the soul-stirring scene in front of her, and her voice couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°What do you want?!¡± ¡°I want to grab you.¡± Xing Chen raised his other hand and grabbed her wrist. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave again.¡± Huanhuan wanted to shake off his bloody hand. But he was surprisingly strong. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t break free. Ignoring the pain of his body being pierced by the dragon spear, Xing Chen took her hand and pressed it to the right side of his chest. He was still smiling like a crazy gambler who had staked everything. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. My heart is here. You just have to dig it out and crush it to kill me completely.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s fingers were trembling. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?!¡± ¡°You hate me. You approached me to kill me. In that case, I¡¯ll personally put my life in your hands. As long as you kill me, you won¡¯t hate me anymore.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t speak. In her short life, she had never come into contact with anyone as crazy and paranoid as Xing Chen. He was like a poppy flower born in the darkness. He bloomed as he pleased so that in the most beautiful moment, he could drag anyone who approached him into a far-reaching hell. She had envisioned killing Xing Chen, but she definitely wouldn¡¯t do it by digging out his heart. She couldn¡¯t do such a thing. Huanhuan instinctively wanted to withdraw her hand. But Xing Chen held her hand firmly, not letting her retreat. His amber eyes stared straight at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t kill me today, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Chapter 522 - 522 You Don’t Have A Chance 522 You Don¡¯t Have A Chance Huanhuan struggled. ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°This is your only chance. Are you really not going to kill me?¡± Xing Chen¡¯s voice was like a demon¡¯s, filled with ghostly temptation. Huanhuan was forced by him. ¡°Do you want to die that badly?¡± ¡°Ever since you appeared, my mood has been fluctuating. I can¡¯t control my emotions. If this continues, I¡¯ll definitely become a stranger to myself. I hate this feeling of losing control.¡± Xing Chen stared into her eyes, refusing to let her avoid his gaze. ¡°If you can¡¯t kill me now, I¡¯ll have to kill you. That way, you¡¯ll stay with me forever and never leave.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°You lunatic.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not only crazy, I¡¯m a monster too.¡± Xing Chen smiled like an otherworldly angel, but every word that came out of his mouth was laced with poison. ¡°You can kill a monster like me by penetrating my chest and crushing my heart. Are you going to do it?¡± Huanhuan¡¯s limbs turned cold. She didn¡¯t know what to do. After waiting for a moment, she still didn¡¯t move. Xing Chen¡¯s smile became complicated. It was unknown if he was disappointed or mocking her. ¡°It seems you don¡¯t plan to kill me. In that case, I¡¯ll have to freeze your life.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, countless black vines darted out of his clothes and wrapped tightly around Huanhuan¡¯s body! Huanhuan couldn¡¯t breathe. She was almost suffocating. She let go of the dragon spear and transformed into a silver dragon. The huge silver dragon spread her wings, broke free of the black vines, and flew into the sky. Little Brat lay on her back and roared, ¡°Kill him!¡± The silver dragon was still lingering in the sky. Xing Chen looked up at the silver dragon in the sky, his amber eyes cold. ¡°You don¡¯t have a chance.¡± Countless white bone claws extended from the sea and grabbed at the silver dragon! The silver dragon flapped her wings and dodged. At the same time, the stars in the night fell one after another and smashed at the silver dragon like meteors! The silver dragon dodged the bone claw, but she could not dodge the heavenly fire meteor. Her silver-white dragon body was hit by the meteor and burned black wounds on her skin. The pain made her slow down, causing more and more meteors to hit her. In her anger, the silver dragon raised her long neck and let out a deafening dragon roar! The howl overturned the waves and swallowed all the bone claws. The silver dragon breathed out, burning all the falling meteors to ashes. The wound on Xing Chen¡¯s chest healed at a visible speed. It quickly recovered without a scar. Translucent wings as thin as cicada wings grew behind him, and he flew into the sky. Countless black vines grew out of his body and wrapped around the silver dragon¡¯s body. The tip of the vines pierced through the thick dragon scales and plunged into the dragon¡¯s body, sucking the dragon¡¯s flesh. The silver dragon was in so much pain that she struggled desperately. The huge bone claw reached out of the sea again, grabbed the silver dragon¡¯s legs, and pulled her into the sea. Under the pincer attack, the silver dragon¡¯s defense seemed strained. Xing Chen flew in the air and watched from above as the silver dragon¡¯s flesh and blood were quickly sucked away by the Soul-Devouring Vine. The huge dragon gradually lost the strength to struggle and was dragged into the sea by the bone claw. The black seawater swallowed the silver-white dragon like ink. ¡­ The black dragon flew to the territory of the demons. He was born and raised here, so he was quite familiar with this place. The black dragon found Tao Wei and interrogated him about the silver dragon¡¯s whereabouts. When Tao Wei saw that the black dragon he had hatched had actually grown so big, he was both afraid of the black dragon¡¯s revenge and envious of his powerful strength. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about the silver dragon. You¡ª¡± Before Tao Wei could finish, the black dragon stepped on him. The black dragon looked down at him and opened his mouth. His abdomen rose and fell gently, and there was a faint red light. That was a sign before the dragon breath was sprayed. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I¡¯ll kill you now.¡± Once the dragon breath was released, Tao Wei would definitely be burned to ashes. He didn¡¯t dare to play tricks anymore and could only tell the truth while trembling, ¡°If the silver dragon you mentioned is called Yu Tian, I¡¯ve indeed seen her. She¡¯s with Father. If you want to find her, you have to look for Father.¡± The black dragon tilted his head and thought for a moment. The knowledge passed down in the dragon race told him that the person Tao Wei was talking about was the father of the demons, the Soul-Devouring Vine. It was a terrifying creature that grew out of the dark abyss. ¡°Isn¡¯t your Father already sealed in the Sea of Illusions?¡± Tao Wei replied in a trembling voice, ¡°More than 10 years ago, we used a sacrificial ritual to summon Father from the Sea of Illusions.¡± ¡°Then where is he now?¡± Tao Wei fell silent. He couldn¡¯t betray Father. The black dragon was impatient and wanted to kill him. He searched inch by inch, hoping to find traces of the Soul-Devouring Vine. At this moment, Sang Ye rushed over after hearing the news. His injuries had yet to heal, and his face was still very pale. He said to the black dragon, ¡°I know where Xing Chen is.¡± ¡°Xing Chen?¡± ¡°The Father we¡¯re talking about.¡± The black dragon did not expect the Soul-Devouring Vine to have a name. He asked, ¡°Where is he?¡± Tao Wei shouted at Sang Ye, ¡°You can¡¯t betray Father!¡± The corners of Sang Ye¡¯s mouth twitched as he sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve never been loyal to him, so how can I betray him?¡± ¡°You!¡± Tao Wei was trembling with anger. Sang Ye ignored Tao Wei¡¯s angry gaze and said calmly to the black dragon, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± The black dragon kicked Tao Wei away and flapped his wings to fly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He followed Sang Ye. Tao Wei was seriously injured and fainted on the spot. The other beasts were afraid of the black dragon¡¯s powerful strength. In addition, as the commander, Sang Ye had no intention of killing the enemy. Hence, everyone remained silent and watched Sang Ye leave with the black dragon. Sang Ye stopped. ¡°Xing Chen is in that thing¡¯s body.¡± The black dragon followed his gaze and saw a huge jellyfish floating on the pool not far ahead. Countless translucent tentacles danced in all directions. ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me?¡± Sang Ye was so calm that he was almost cold. ¡°You can take a look for yourself. If you find out that I lied to you, you can come and settle scores with me anytime.¡± The black dragon was still suspicious. ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not helping you. I¡¯m helping myself.¡± Sang Ye¡¯s words were ambiguous. The black dragon did not understand what he meant. But his instincts told him that the snake beast in front of him was not lying to him. ¡°Remember what you said. Those beasts who dare lie to me won¡¯t have a good ending.¡± After giving this warning, the black dragon flapped his wings and flew toward the jellyfish. The big jellyfish sensed danger approaching and immediately stabbed all its tentacles at the black dragon! Chapter 523 - 523 Sinner 523 Sinner Huanhuan felt the vitality in her body quickly draining. She was too weak to struggle. She could only let the powerful force drag her into the abyss at the bottom of the sea. Her body grew colder. His consciousness was getting murkier. Was she going to die again? At this moment, Huanhuan suddenly felt her body lighten. She opened her eyes and realized that she had become a huge tree. The thin trunk, lush leaves, and huge tree cover were like large umbrellas that could almost cover the sky. It was the Divine Wood! Huanhuan realized that she had become the Divine Wood! Just as she was surprised, a black vine wrapped around her. Huanhuan immediately recognized that this was part of the Soul-Devouring Vine! The thought of being tightly entangled by Xing Chen made her feel uneasy. She instinctively wanted to break free, but her body refused to listen. No matter how hard she tried, her body refused to move. The powerful vitality of the Divine Wood was very comfortable for ordinary beasts, but it was a bone-piercing torture for the Soul-Devouring Vine from the abyss. The powerful vitality of the Divine Wood was very comfortable for ordinary beasts, but it was a bone-piercing torture for the Soul Devouring Vine from the abyss. The burning feeling was very painful, but the Soul-Devouring Vine endured it. It carefully extended the tip of its vine and touched the leaves of the Divine Wood. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t move, but she could clearly feel the itchy feeling of her leaves being touched. The Divine Wood placed a small white flower on the Soul-Devouring Vine. Wherever the flower touched, it was immediately burned. But the Soul-Devouring Vine didn¡¯t care. He carefully rolled the little flower up. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said very softly. It was indeed Xing Chen¡¯s voice. Huanhuan heard undisguised joy in his voice. She couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. She didn¡¯t expect the demon king to be so innocent. ¡­ In the following days, Huanhuan maintained the appearance of the Divine Wood. Every day, she saw the Soul-Devouring Vine climb out of the abyss and pass through the layers of obstacles to arrive in front of the Divine Wood. Knowing that approaching the Divine Wood would burn him, he still insisted. He was like a young boy in love. As long as he could be with the person he loved, it didn¡¯t matter if he suffered terrible pain. The Divine Wood would send him a flower every day. The Soul-Devouring Vine would endure the pain of the burn and sweep the flower away like it was a treasure. At this moment, Huanhuan was almost certain that she was in Xing Chen¡¯s memories. Everything she saw was what Xing Chen had experienced. After an unknown period of time, the flowers on the Divine Wood decreased. Even the leaves had gradually become sparse. Huanhuan had attached herself to the Divine Wood. She could clearly feel that the vitality in the Divine Wood was draining. This was because there were fewer and fewer beasts who believed in the Divine Wood. Without the power of faith, the Divine Wood had no nutrients to survive. The heart of nature in its body would gradually shrink until it disappeared. Without the heart of nature, the Divine Wood would wither and die. The Soul-Devouring Vine discovered this. As usual, he wrapped himself around the trunk of the Divine Wood. He had become very powerful now. Even if he approached the Divine Wood, he would not be burned again. Instead, the Divine Wood, which was gradually weakening, had charred wounds where he touched the trunk. The Soul-Devouring Vine rubbed against the branch of the Divine Wood affectionately. ¡°Are you about to die?¡± The Divine Wood plucked the last flower from her body and placed it on him. ¡°I don¡¯t have any more flowers to give you. Don¡¯t come again.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you die.¡± The Soul-Devouring Vine left with the flower. From then on, the Divine Wood did not see the Soul-Devouring Vine again. Huanhuan thought that their paths would end here. However, to her surprise, the Soul-Devouring Vine opened the abyss door and released the dark creatures in the abyss. Those dark creatures were the ancestors of the demons. They slaughtered wantonly on the beast continent, and the beasts suffered heavy casualties. In the end, they had no choice but to beg the Divine Wood. ¡°Great Divine Wood, please save us poor believers!¡± Countless beasts knelt in front of the Divine Wood, crying and begging for help. The power of faith returned to the Divine Wood¡¯s body. Her originally sparse leaves instantly became lush. White flowers hung between her lush leaves. The Divine Wood¡¯s roots went deep into the ground and spread. Her powerful vitality spread as well. The destroyed forest regained its vitality. Those dark creatures seemed to be afraid of the life force of the Divine Wood. As long as the Divine Wood¡¯s roots spread, all the dark creatures would retreat consciously. With the help of the Divine Wood, the beasts chased those dark creatures out of the beast continent. This bitter war that had lasted for years was finally over. The Divine Wood became the guardian of the beast continent. She had gained countless believers. The power of faith made her heart of nature stronger, her leaves lusher, and her flowers more beautiful. But from then on, the Divine Wood never saw the Soul-Devouring Vine again. He had completely disappeared from the beast continent. The surrounding scene disappeared, and Huanhuan¡¯s soul left the Divine Wood. She found herself in the Sea of Illusions. The dark seawater stretched as far as the eye could see. Xing Chen¡¯s body was firmly grabbed by the bone claw. The small, thin boy was pale and silent. A dignified voice came through the sky. ¡°You opened the abyss door on your own and released dark creatures, causing misery and suffering on the beast continent. Your crimes are unforgivable! From now on, reflect on your sins in the Sea of Illusions! ¡°In the future, every time the moon is full, you¡¯ll be skinned and torn apart. You¡¯ll experience the pain of the beasts you killed!¡± The bone claw pressed Xing Chen into the sea and pulled him out. The seawater was like sulfuric acid, dissolving all the flesh on his body, leaving only a white skeleton. However, the powerful regeneration ability of the Soul-Devouring Vine quickly allowed the young man to grow intact flesh again. The bone claw seemed to be waiting for this moment. When his flesh grew back, the bone claw pressed him into the sea again. The flesh that had just grown on the young man¡¯s body was melted by the seawater again. This cycle went on and on without end. The young man was in so much pain that he wished he was dead, but he gritted his teeth and did not make a sound. Huanhuan¡¯s heart tightened. At this point, how could she not understand? Xing Chen wanted the Divine Wood to regain the power of faith, so he forced open the abyss door and released the dark creatures. He caused misery and suffering on the beast continent, forcing those beasts to ask the Divine Wood for help. The Divine Wood saved the beast continent and regained faith. It became the guardian god that everyone worshiped. As the instigator, Xing Chen was locked in the Sea of Illusions by the gods. Getting skinned time and again was his punishment. He saved the Divine Wood and became the sinner of the entire beast continent. Huanhuan involuntarily reached out to the young man, wanting to save him from the painful punishment. But her hand went through his body. She could only see but not touch. Chapter 524 - 524 I Won’t Let You Die 524 I Won¡¯t Let You Die Huanhuan pounced over, wanting to hug Xing Chen so that he wouldn¡¯t be punished again. But that did not work. She passed through him again and again. She couldn¡¯t hold him or protect him. She could only watch as Xing Chen was dragged into the sea again and again. no(????(e)lbi????.n(et She watched his flesh dissolve. She watched him turn into a skeleton. She watched him suffer. It wasn¡¯t until the full moon in the sky was covered by clouds that this bloody punishment came to an end. The white skeleton struggled to climb onto the island. He slumped to the ground. Flesh grew visibly on his bones. Before long, he was back to normal. The thin youth lay on the ground and looked up at the dark night. He suddenly smiled. ¡°I told you I won¡¯t let you die.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart suddenly ached, and she almost cried. She reached out to touch the boy¡¯s cheek. ¡°Why are you so stupid¡­¡± The boy couldn¡¯t sense her touch. He closed his eyes as if remembering something beautiful. His lips curled into a happy smile. In the beginning, there was a full moon almost every other day. Xing Chen was pressed into the sea by the bone claw again and again to receive punishment. Later, as time passed, the power in Xing Chen¡¯s body gradually became stronger. The frequency of the full moon changed from one day to two days, three days, 10 days¡­ Huanhuan watched the entire process as a soul. She saw the young man get tortured until he was better off dead, but he still didn¡¯t make a sound. She had also seen the young man curl up into a ball alone in the night and whisper, ¡°It hurts.¡± After an unknown period of time, just as Huanhuan thought that she would stay in Xing Chen¡¯s memories forever, she suddenly heard a familiar cry¡­ ¡°Huanhuan!¡± Huanhuan immediately looked in the direction of the voice and saw a handsome man not far away. His pale golden hair reached his waist, and his eyes were covered by a shark silk veil. His white shark silk robe glowed in the night. Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°Little Brat?¡± Little Brat approached her and grabbed her wrist. ¡°I finally found you.¡± After Yu Tian was dragged to the bottom of the sea, Huanhuan¡¯s soul disappeared. Little Brat was anxious and looked for her everywhere. Finally, he found her in the dark space created by Xing Chen. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for long. Come with me!¡± Little Brat led Huanhuan away. Huanhuan involuntarily turned around and looked at the thin young man standing on the island. After watching his memories, the fear and disgust she once had for him dissipated, leaving only deep pity and self-reproach. Self-reproach? Huanhuan was stunned. Why should she blame herself? Before Huanhuan could figure it out, she felt herself being enveloped in white light. Little Brat let go of her hand. He said, ¡°Wake up from the dream.¡± Huanhuan felt her body warm up. When the white light dissipated, her vision gradually cleared. She finally saw that the thing in front of her was a milky-white humanoid fruit. Huanhuan raised her hand and picked up the fruit. Her dry throat sounded a little hoarse. ¡°Little Brat?¡± The fruit didn¡¯t move. She shook the fruit again. ¡°Little Brat, do you hear me?¡± Little Brat¡¯s voice came from her head. ¡°Stop shaking it. It can¡¯t speak.¡± Huanhuan was stunned for a moment, then she was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Little Brat, you¡¯re back?!¡± Little Brat sounded smug. ¡°Yes, Daddy is back!¡± Huanhuan jumped off the bed happily, but because she didn¡¯t angle herself well, she accidentally stepped on her dress and tripped. She fell to the ground. Little Brat said, ¡°No matter how happy you are, you don¡¯t have to kowtow to Daddy!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m giving you New Year¡¯s greetings? I stepped on my dress and accidentally fell,¡± Huanhuan muttered as she got up. To her surprise, she realized that something was wrong with her body. She looked down at her hands. Her fingers were slender and long. Her palms were delicate and fair, and her nails were round and cute. Huanhuan touched her face again. Her skin was as smooth as a freshly shelled egg. She slid her hands down and touched her breasts. Her 36D breasts were soft and full. She couldn¡¯t hold them at all! Further down was her slender waist, flat and soft abdomen, and slender and straight legs¡­ Huanhuan couldn¡¯t control herself anymore and screamed, ¡°Little Brat, I¡¯m back! I¡¯m back in my body!¡± Little Brat asked, ¡°Are you happy? Are you delighted?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m so happy!¡± Little Brat responded, ¡°Daddy is happy too! Hahahaha!¡± Huanhuan followed along and laughed too. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The human and system laughed to their hearts¡¯ content for a long time. At this moment, the ground suddenly shook, and the entire house almost collapsed! Huanhuan and Little Brat finally recovered from their ecstasy. Little Brat was terrified. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is a tsunami coming?!¡± Huanhuan was terrified. ¡°Daddy, save me!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Huanhuan quickly got up, lifted her skirt, and ran out of the wooden house. Xing Chen and the black dragon were fighting in the sky. The island was floating on the sea, and the monstrous waves almost swallowed the entire island. Huanhuan was shocked. The ground suddenly shook, and she fell to the ground. From the corner of her eye, she saw Yu Tian¡¯s corpse lying not far away. She crawled over on her hands and knees. Yu Tian seemed to have just been fished out of the sea. She was drenched, and her short black hair stuck to her face. Her face was pale. Huanhuan reached out and touched Yu Tian¡¯s nose and neck. As expected, she was no longer breathing. Without Huanhuan¡¯s soul, Yu Tian became a cold corpse again. Huanhuan looked up at Xing Chen and the black dragon. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why is Little Black here?¡± Little Brat said, ¡°He must be here to look for Yu Tian.¡± ¡°But Yu Tian is already dead.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s furious. He must think that Xing Chen killed Yu Tian and wants to avenge him.¡± Little Brat¡¯s analysis was reasonable, and Huanhuan had to accept it. In fact, Little Brat¡¯s analysis was indeed similar to the truth. Not long after Yu Tian was dragged into the sea, she was dragged out by Xing Chen. When he saw that Yu Tian was no longer breathing, he immediately created a dark space. He grabbed Huanhuan¡¯s soul that had left Yu Tian¡¯s body and threw it into the dark space. Xing Chen originally planned to enter the dark space himself, but the black dragon suddenly tore through the sky and forced his way into the Sea of Illusions. The black dragon immediately saw Yu Tian¡¯s corpse. He thought that Xing Chen had killed Yu Tian. In his anger, he attacked Xing Chen. Xing Chen had no choice but to temporarily abandon Huanhuan and fight the black dragon. The two of them were equally strong and fought in the Sea of Illusions. The waves rose high and smashed into the island. The small island finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It began to tilt to the side and gradually sank into the sea. Huanhuan was frightened. She quickly grabbed Yu Tian¡¯s arm and dragged him to the other side where he was not submerged by the sea. While the black dragon was fighting Xing Chen, he saw Yu Tian¡¯s corpse being dragged away from the corner of his eye. He immediately let out an angry dragon roar, spread his wings, and rushed toward Huanhuan! Chapter 525 525 Land Of Dawn The huge shadow of the black dragon slowly enveloped Huanhuan. She stopped and looked up to see the black dragon¡¯s sharp claws grabbing at her! Little Brat shouted, ¡°Run!¡± However, the black dragon was too fast. In the blink of an eye, he was already in front of Huanhuan. Just as she was about to be grabbed, a black vine suddenly stretched over, wrapped around Huanhuan¡¯s waist, and dragged her back! Huanhuan staggered and almost fell. She hurriedly put Yu Tian¡¯s corpse into her space. After Yu Tian disappeared, Huanhuan¡¯s weight decreased. She was immediately dragged to Xing Chen¡¯s side by the black vine. The black dragon missed. He stepped onto the crumbling island and looked around, but he couldn¡¯t find Yu Tian¡¯s corpse. That female must have hidden Yu Tian¡¯s corpse! The black dragon was very angry and pounced at Huanhuan again! Xing Chen shielded Huanhuan behind him. Countless black vines darted out of his body and wrapped around the black dragon. The vines pierced through the dragon¡¯s scales and burrowed into the black dragon¡¯s body, devouring his flesh. The black dragon was furious. He didn¡¯t care about his own safety at all. He forcefully tore off the vines wrapped around his body and dragged his bleeding body toward Xing Chen. He had to kill this guy! He wanted to avenge the silver dragon! Xing Chen drew a circular arc, and a huge black hole appeared in front of the black dragon. The cave was filled with a ghostly aura. Countless bony hands reached out of the hole, grabbed the black dragon, and dragged him into the cave! The black dragon opened his mouth and released his dragon breath. The white bony hands melted. He flapped his wings and flew higher, crossing the black hole. His abdomen turned slightly red, and he opened his bloody mouth to spit out another ball of dragon breath! The dragon breath blasted at Xing Chen. Xing Chen drew another black hole in front of him, and the dragon breath was completely devoured by the dark space. The two sides exchanged blows. They were almost on par. Huanhuan was surprised by the black dragon¡¯s strength. She did not expect his strength to increase to such a powerful level after obtaining the inheritance of the dragon race. Xing Chen¡¯s left hand held Huanhuan tightly. He did not let her take half a step away from him. Just as Xing Chen and the black dragon were fighting, the stars in the sky gradually disappeared. In the middle of the dark night, the outline of a moon vaguely appeared. Huanhuan¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the bright moon that was getting clearer. Before the full moon, Xing Chen would be punished. It had been many years since the full moon had appeared. She did not expect it to suddenly appear at this juncture! Huanhuan immediately shouted at Xing Chen, ¡°The moon has appeared. Find a place to hide!¡± However, the black dragon was still attacking desperately. Xing Chen could not approach the sky and leave the Sea of Illusions. Xing Chen slowly retreated and dodged the large ball of dragon breath spat out by the black dragon. Huanhuan said, ¡°Let go of me¡­¡± The black dragon had completely gone berserk now. He kept attacking crazily. The moment Xing Chen let go, Huanhuan would immediately be killed by the black dragon. Xing Chen refused her without hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! Even if you die, you can only die at my hands!¡± Huanhuan was speechless. He was already so old, so why did he still act as though he was a teen? A huge white bone claw extended from the bottom of the sea and grabbed at Xing Chen! Xing Chen slowly dodged, but the black dragon pounced at this moment. Xing Chen couldn¡¯t dodge the attack and was grabbed by the bone claw. He was forced to go into the sea, and Huanhuan was dragged down with him. As soon as Xing Chen touched the seawater, his body quickly dissolved. Huanhuan was not as miserable as him, but she was not doing much better. The seawater had become especially cold. She was so cold that her blood almost froze. She could not move her limbs and was almost suffocating. The black dragon lingered in the air and watched this scene coldly. Little Brat announced, ¡°The host¡¯s life is in danger. The emergency transfer program is about to be activated!¡± As if sensing that Huanhuan was about to leave, Xing Chen suddenly became very agitated. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡± ¡°The countdown begins! Three!¡± Xing Chen hugged her tightly, his white bones almost digging into her flesh. ¡°Two! Huanhuan saw his face dissolve bit by bit by the seawater, turning into a sinister and terrifying skull. Her feelings were very complicated. ¡°One!¡± As soon as the last syllable sounded, Huanhuan felt her vision go black. The surrounding seawater retreated, and Xing Chen, who was grabbed and punished by the bone claw, disappeared. It was pitch-black. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t see anything. Huanhuan was a little afraid. ¡°Where are we?¡± Little Brat said, ¡°The system is teleporting. Wait a little longer.¡± After a while, it was still dark. Nothing had changed. Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°We¡¯re not there yet?¡± Little Brat sounded puzzled. ¡°Huh? The teleportation seems to be sending us a little farther away this time.¡± ¡°How far is it?¡± ¡°The location was randomly chosen by the system. I can¡¯t be sure.¡± Faced with the endless darkness alone, Huanhuan felt very uneasy. Little Brat revealed his human form and took her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± he said gently. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± His palm was broad, warm, and very reliable. Huanhuan seemed to have found reassurance, and the fear in her heart eased a lot. Little Brat said, ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± The surrounding darkness suddenly dissipated, and white light slowly enveloped Huanhuan. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Little Brat¡¯s body gradually turned transparent in the white light and quickly disappeared. The white light was too blinding. Huanhuan involuntarily closed her eyes. After a while, when her eyes had adapted a little, she opened them again and found herself standing in the forest. Looking up, she was surrounded by tall trees that towered into the clouds. The species of these trees were very unfamiliar. Huanhuan had never seen them before. There was no record of these trees in Ancient Flora and Fauna Illustrations. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Little Brat, where are we?¡± ¡°Wait a moment. Let me check our coordinates¡­¡± A moment later, Little Brat suddenly raised his voice. ¡°Damn it!¡± Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°This is the dawn continent! We were randomly teleported to the dawn continent!¡± Huanhuan looked confused. ¡°What¡¯s the dawn continent?¡± ¡°The dawn continent is also known as the Land of Dawn. Like the beast continent, it¡¯s one of the four largest continents in the world. The Sea of Illusions happens to be between the dawn continent and the beast continent. When the system carried out the emergency teleportation, it automatically chose the dawn continent as it¡¯s closer to the Sea of Illusions.¡± Huanhuan asked in a daze, ¡°You mean we¡¯ve already left the beast continent?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Huanhuan panicked. ¡°Why is the Sea of Illusions between the dawn continent and the beast continent? Isn¡¯t it in the big jellyfish¡¯s body?¡± ¡°That jellyfish is Xing Chen¡¯s pet. Xing Chen used the method of interlacing space to open a door to the Sea of Illusions in the jellyfish¡¯s body. The real Sea of Illusions is between the dawn continent and the beast continent.¡± No matter how huge the jellyfish¡¯s body was, it was impossible for it to accommodate the entire Sea of Illusions. Huanhuan almost went crazy. ¡°How can we go back?!¡± Chapter 526 Huanhuan Was Back?! As usual, Shuang Yun brought his beast soldiers to patrol the camp at noon. He suddenly felt the star pattern on his right arm burning! Shuang Yun immediately looked down at his right arm. The pattern of a crown of thorns gradually appeared on the wolf-shaped star pattern. "This is¡­" This crown of thorns was no stranger to him. When he and Huanhuan became mates, this crown appeared on the star pattern. However, when Huanhuan passed away, the mate contract was terminated and this crown disappeared. But now, it suddenly appeared! Could it be that Huanhuan was back?! ¡­ At the same time, Bai Di and Xue Ling arrived at the camp. They went to look for Shuang Yun to ask about Yu Tian but were told by the beast soldiers that he was out patrolling and would only return later. Bai Di and Xue Ling could only stay in the camp and wait. The two of them suddenly felt the star patterns on their bodies burning! Bai Di looked down at the star pattern on his waist. A crown of thorns gradually appeared on the tiger-shaped star pattern. Xue Ling''s star pattern was at the top of his thigh. He lifted the hem of his shirt, and the outline of a fiery red bird shape went up his thigh to his abdomen. A crown of thorns also appeared on the bird''s head. The two of them froze in unison, then quickly reacted. The crown of thorns was the mark of their mate contract with Huanhuan. Now that this mark had appeared again, it meant that Huanhuan had returned to her body. Their mate relationship with Huanhuan had also recovered! Bai Di pressed his hand to the star pattern, his gaze gentle. "She''s finally back¡­" She didn''t return as someone else this time but was back to her original appearance. She had returned to them openly. Xue Ling was very happy. If the position of the star pattern wasn''t so low, he would have kissed the crown of thorns on it. Xue Ling stroked the star pattern on his body again and again like a pervert. "Since Huanhuan has gone back into her body, I believe she''ll be back before long." Bai Di affirmed. "Yes." ¡­ Huanhuan walked in the forest for a long time. From dawn to dark, she still could not walk out of the forest. Her legs were trembling with exhaustion. She fell to the ground, panting. "I can''t. I can''t walk anymore." Little Brat looked down on her. "You''re too weak." Huanhuan leaned against the tree trunk, her chest heaving as she panted. "I''m just an ordinary person. I''m not like Yu Tian, who''s not only a dragon but also a demigod." Speaking of Yu Tian, Huanhuan immediately took out Yu Tian''s corpse from her space. Yu Tian was still the same. Her eyes were closed, and she was motionless. Huanhuan stuffed her into her space without thinking about what to do with her in the future. "What am I going to do? Do I just leave her in the space? Little Brat asked, "What else can you do? You can''t just leave her out here, right?" Huanhuan sighed. "If I had known this would happen, I would have just handed her to Little Black and let him bring her back to Dragon Island for a proper burial." "Come on. In that situation, the black dragon was bloodthirsty. Before you could hand Yu Tian over to him, he would''ve spat fire on you." Huanhuan thought for a moment and felt that he made sense. There were a lot of supplies stored in the space. She had hoarded those things in the past. Now, not a single thing was missing. With these supplies, Huanhuan did not have to worry about food and drinks at all. She took a slab from her space. The words Bai Di had written before were still there. It was the contents of their last communication. Huanhuan gently stroked the words on the stone slab, her longing growing. She wondered how Bai Di and the others were doing. She wiped the writing off the slab, then told her mates about her current situation. She put the slab in her space, hoping Bai Di and the others would see it. Huanhuan put Yu Tian''s body into her space and took out some dried meat and fruits to eat. The forest was very quiet at night. Only the rustling of leaves could be heard as the wind blew past. Moonlight fell on the grass through a gap in the leaves. Huanhuan casually planted some Moonlight Mushrooms. The round mushrooms glowed in the night. They gently shook their caps and let out melodious chants. "The moon and the stars are smiling in the night sky~ "The wind and trees are dancing for you~" ¡­ Huanhuan sat on the ground and wrapped herself in a blanket. She held the bone knife in her arms and closed her eyes to rest. The skullcap stayed quietly on her head. She gradually fell asleep while the Moonlight Mushrooms sang. She was in a daze when she heard heavy footsteps. Huanhuan immediately opened her eyes and looked in the direction of the voice. A tall, slender figure was running out of the depths of the forest. He seemed to be injured and ran very slowly. He was panting heavily. Huanhuan was very afraid. She immediately jumped up and hid behind a big tree. She stuck out half of her head to look. Her palm that was holding the bone knife was covered in sweat. The skullcap sensed her nervousness. The little bud drooped down and gently nuzzled her cheek. The Moonlight Mushrooms had long stopped singing. They stood quietly in the grass, emitting a faint blue luster. The man staggered not far from the Moonlight Mushrooms. Under the bright moonlight, Huanhuan saw the person''s appearance. Her eyes widened, and she choked. He was a very young and handsome man. He was very tall, and he was wearing dark green leather armor. His long golden hair was disheveled, and his emerald eyes were watery. His thin lips were slightly open as he panted. Most importantly, his ears were pointy. As soon as Huanhuan saw the pair of ears, she couldn''t help but think of the elves in fantasies. The man had a quiver on his back and a wooden bow in his hand. His legs and chest were injured. Blood flowed from the wounds, staining his leather armor. But even in such a sorry state, he still looked unbelievably beautiful. Huanhuan had never been to the dawn continent before and did not know what species were here. Even though the other party was ridiculously beautiful, Huanhuan still did not dare to approach him easily. What if this guy ate people?! Huanhuan tightened her grip on the bone knife and hid behind the tree, not daring to move. The man seemed extremely tired. He slid to the ground with his back against the tree trunk. His right hand was still clenched around the wooden bow. He was frowning, and his face was getting paler. Not far away, the Moonlight Mushrooms were still glowing quietly. As long as Huanhuan said a word, they would immediately pounce on the seriously injured man in front of them and swallow him. Huanhuan stared at the man without blinking and saw him gradually close his eyes and fall asleep. She hesitated for a moment, then decided to lean over and see what was going on. In any case, she had the protection of the skullcap and the Moonlight Mushrooms. Besides, the other party was seriously injured. No matter how she looked at it, she had the advantage. Chapter 526 - 526 Huanhuan Was Back?! 526 Huanhuan Was Back?! As usual, Shuang Yun brought his beast soldiers to patrol the camp at noon. He suddenly felt the star pattern on his right arm burning! Shuang Yun immediately looked down at his right arm. The pattern of a crown of thorns gradually appeared on the wolf-shaped star pattern. ¡°This is¡­¡± This crown of thorns was no stranger to him. When he and Huanhuan became mates, this crown appeared on the star pattern. However, when Huanhuan passed away, the mate contract was terminated and this crown disappeared. But now, it suddenly appeared! Could it be that Huanhuan was back?! ¡­ At the same time, Bai Di and Xue Ling arrived at the camp. They went to look for Shuang Yun to ask about Yu Tian but were told by the beast soldiers that he was out patrolling and would only return later. Bai Di and Xue Ling could only stay in the camp and wait. The two of them suddenly felt the star patterns on their bodies burning! Bai Di looked down at the star pattern on his waist. A crown of thorns gradually appeared on the tiger-shaped star pattern. Xue Ling¡¯s star pattern was at the top of his thigh. He lifted the hem of his shirt, and the outline of a fiery red bird shape went up his thigh to his abdomen. A crown of thorns also appeared on the bird¡¯s head. The two of them froze in unison, then quickly reacted. The crown of thorns was the mark of their mate contract with Huanhuan. Now that this mark had appeared again, it meant that Huanhuan had returned to her body. Their mate relationship with Huanhuan had also recovered! Bai Di pressed his hand to the star pattern, his gaze gentle. ¡°She¡¯s finally back¡­¡± She didn¡¯t return as someone else this time but was back to her original appearance. She had returned to them openly. Xue Ling was very happy. If the position of the star pattern wasn¡¯t so low, he would have kissed the crown of thorns on it. Xue Ling stroked the star pattern on his body again and again like a pervert. ¡°Since Huanhuan has gone back into her body, I believe she¡¯ll be back before long.¡± Bai Di affirmed. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ Huanhuan walked in the forest for a long time. From dawn to dark, she still could not walk out of the forest. Her legs were trembling with exhaustion. She fell to the ground, panting. ¡°I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± Little Brat looked down on her. ¡°You¡¯re too weak.¡± Huanhuan leaned against the tree trunk, her chest heaving as she panted. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I¡¯m not like Yu Tian, who¡¯s not only a dragon but also a demigod.¡± Speaking of Yu Tian, Huanhuan immediately took out Yu Tian¡¯s corpse from her space. Yu Tian was still the same. Her eyes were closed, and she was motionless. Huanhuan stuffed her into her space without thinking about what to do with her in the future. ¡°What am I going to do? Do I just leave her in the space? Little Brat asked, ¡°What else can you do? You can¡¯t just leave her out here, right?¡± Huanhuan sighed. ¡°If I had known this would happen, I would have just handed her to Little Black and let him bring her back to Dragon Island for a proper burial.¡± ¡°Come on. In that situation, the black dragon was bloodthirsty. Before you could hand Yu Tian over to him, he would¡¯ve spat fire on you.¡± Huanhuan thought for a moment and felt that he made sense. There were a lot of supplies stored in the space. She had hoarded those things in the past. Now, not a single thing was missing. With these supplies, Huanhuan did not have to worry about food and drinks at all. She took a slab from her space. The words Bai Di had written before were still there. It was the contents of their last communication. Huanhuan gently stroked the words on the stone slab, her longing growing. She wondered how Bai Di and the others were doing. She wiped the writing off the slab, then told her mates about her current situation. She put the slab in her space, hoping Bai Di and the others would see it. Huanhuan put Yu Tian¡¯s body into her space and took out some dried meat and fruits to eat. The forest was very quiet at night. Only the rustling of leaves could be heard as the wind blew past. Moonlight fell on the grass through a gap in the leaves. Huanhuan casually planted some Moonlight Mushrooms. The round mushrooms glowed in the night. They gently shook their caps and let out melodious chants. ¡°The moon and the stars are smiling in the night sky~ ¡°The wind and trees are dancing for you~¡± ¡­ Huanhuan sat on the ground and wrapped herself in a blanket. She held the bone knife in her arms and closed her eyes to rest. The skullcap stayed quietly on her head. She gradually fell asleep while the Moonlight Mushrooms sang. She was in a daze when she heard heavy footsteps. Huanhuan immediately opened her eyes and looked in the direction of the voice. A tall, slender figure was running out of the depths of the forest. He seemed to be injured and ran very slowly. He was panting heavily. Huanhuan was very afraid. She immediately jumped up and hid behind a big tree. She stuck out half of her head to look. Her palm that was holding the bone knife was covered in sweat. The skullcap sensed her nervousness. The little bud drooped down and gently nuzzled her cheek. The Moonlight Mushrooms had long stopped singing. They stood quietly in the grass, emitting a faint blue luster. The man staggered not far from the Moonlight Mushrooms. Under the bright moonlight, Huanhuan saw the person¡¯s appearance. Her eyes widened, and she choked. He was a very young and handsome man. He was very tall, and he was wearing dark green leather armor. His long golden hair was disheveled, and his emerald eyes were watery. His thin lips were slightly open as he panted. Most importantly, his ears were pointy. As soon as Huanhuan saw the pair of ears, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the elves in fantasies. The man had a quiver on his back and a wooden bow in his hand. His legs and chest were injured. Blood flowed from the wounds, staining his leather armor. But even in such a sorry state, he still looked unbelievably beautiful. Huanhuan had never been to the dawn continent before and did not know what species were here. Even though the other party was ridiculously beautiful, Huanhuan still did not dare to approach him easily. What if this guy ate people?! Huanhuan tightened her grip on the bone knife and hid behind the tree, not daring to move. The man seemed extremely tired. He slid to the ground with his back against the tree trunk. His right hand was still clenched around the wooden bow. He was frowning, and his face was getting paler. Not far away, the Moonlight Mushrooms were still glowing quietly. As long as Huanhuan said a word, they would immediately pounce on the seriously injured man in front of them and swallow him. Huanhuan stared at the man without blinking and saw him gradually close his eyes and fall asleep. She hesitated for a moment, then decided to lean over and see what was going on. In any case, she had the protection of the skullcap and the Moonlight Mushrooms. Besides, the other party was seriously injured. No matter how she looked at it, she had the advantage. Chapter 527 - 527 I’ll Go With You 527 I¡¯ll Go With You When Shuang Yun returned to the camp, he saw Bai Di and Xue Ling. As soon as the three of them met, they told him that Huanhuan might have been revived. After some thought, they were even more certain that Huanhuan had returned to her body. Bai Di thought about it. ¡°I wonder where she is now.¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°I saw Yu Tian before that, but I fell into a coma because I was poisoned by snake venom. When I woke up, Yu Tian was gone. But I guess she might have gone with Sang Ye. We can ask Sang Ye.¡± ¡°Sang Ye is now the commander of the demons. It¡¯s not easy to see him.¡± Xue Ling¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that? I¡¯ll kill my way into the territory of the demons tomorrow and talk to Sang Ye personally.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to attack when you see him. It¡¯s important to ask where Huanhuan is.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± Shuang Yun touched the silver ring on his ring finger and suddenly said excitedly, ¡°Since Huanhuan is back, she should be able to use this ring too, right? If possible, we can use this ring to contact her!¡± Bai Di and Xue Ling looked down at the rings on their hands. After Huanhuan passed away, the contractual ring automatically fell off. Later, they put the rings back on their ring fingers, but they didn¡¯t touch anything else in the space. Everything in the space was filled with memories. p1ease visi(t) n0ve1b(in).ne)t As Huanhuan was gone, those things were sealed by them. But now that Huanhuan was back, did that mean that they could contact her through the shared space?! The three of them eagerly searched the space. Soon, they found a stone slab and a corpse. Huanhuan¡¯s name was written on the stone slab. When Bai Di was done reading the message, he said, ¡°Huanhuan said she¡¯s on the dawn continent now. She¡¯s alone and doesn¡¯t know how to come back.¡± Shuang Yun asked, ¡°What¡¯s the dawn continent?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the size of the beast continent. Legend has it that it was illuminated by the first rays of sunlight after the sun rose, so it¡¯s also called the Land of Dawn. It¡¯s very far from the beast continent. If we want to get there, we have to cross the entire Sea of Illusions.¡± At this point, Xue Ling¡¯s fiery eyes were solemn. ¡°But in fact, no one can cross the Sea of Illusions alive. Why did Huanhuan run to that place?¡± Bai Di looked at the message on the slab again. ¡°It doesn¡¯t say how she got there.¡± Shuang Yun pointed at Yu Tian¡¯s corpse and asked, ¡°What should we do with this?¡± Xue Ling glanced at her. ¡°Put her back in the space first. I¡¯ll ask Huanhuan how to deal with it later.¡± Since Huanhuan had stuffed Yu Tian into the space, it was naturally up to her to decide what to do with her. Shuang Yun stuffed the body back into the space. Bai Di wiped himself off the slab, wrote something new, and stuffed it back into the space. Xue Ling stood up. ¡°We have to return to the City of 10,000 Beasts immediately.¡± Shuang Yun asked him why he was returning to the City of 10,000 Beasts. ¡°We¡¯re going to look for the prophet. He has the most knowledge in the entire beast continent. Perhaps he knows the way to the dawn continent.¡± Shuang Yun immediately stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Bai Di said, ¡°You¡¯re the beast king of Rock City now. According to the rules, beast kings can¡¯t go to the City of 10,000 Beasts without special permission from the king of beasts and the prophet.¡± ¡°I can sneak in in disguise.¡± However, Xue Ling said, ¡°Forget it. Even if you sneak into the City of 10,000 Beasts, you won¡¯t be able to hide it from the prophet. As long as you stand in front of him, he¡¯ll immediately recognize you. You¡¯d better not court death and stay here obediently.¡± Shuang Yun was unwilling. ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s a war to fight. It¡¯s a waste of my time to stay here.¡± Bai Di gave him an idea. ¡°You can find a chance to meet Sang Ye and tell him about Huanhuan¡¯s resurrection so that he won¡¯t worry.¡± Shuang Yun snorted. ¡°He¡¯s already lost his memory. Why would he be worried about Huanhuan¡¯s safety?¡± Xue Ling said coldly, ¡°Sang Ye has already recovered his memories.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shuang Yun was very surprised. ¡°The last time I met him on Dragon Island, he suddenly regained his memories. He remembers everything that happened in the past.¡± Hearing this, Shuang Yun was surprised, but he also looked enlightened. ¡°I see. No wonder he took the initiative to look for me previously and wanted to put on a show with me to deceive Xing Chen.¡± In the end, Shuang Yun stayed in the camp while Bai Di and Xue Ling set off for the City of 10,000 Beasts. At the same time, Huanhuan was carefully checking the man¡¯s injuries. He was seriously injured. The wound was so deep that bones could be seen. Coupled with the loss of blood, he was completely unconscious. Huanhuan poked his face several times, but he remained motionless. From the looks of it, he wouldn¡¯t react even if she drew two turtles on his face. Once she was sure that the other party posed no danger, Huanhuan immediately relaxed. She stared at the man¡¯s face for a long time. Finally, unable to suppress her curiosity, she reached out and touched his pointed ears. They were cold and smooth. They felt quite good. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Little Brat, do you know what species he is?¡± ¡°He should be an elf.¡± Huanhuan blinked. ¡°There are really elves in this world?!¡± Little Brat said lazily, ¡°Beasts can become humans. What¡¯s so strange about seeing elves?¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve been on the beast continent for so many years and I¡¯ve never seen an elf.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because there are no elves on the beast continent. This is the dawn continent. It¡¯s very different from the creatures on the beast continent.¡± Huanhuan thought for a moment. ¡°Do elves eat humans?¡± Little Brat hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that elves are very arrogant. They like to eat vegetables and not meat, so I guess they don¡¯t eat humans.¡± Huanhuan was very satisfied. ¡°It¡¯s good to be vegetarian! Only by being vegetarian can you live a long and healthy life!¡± Since she was not on the other party¡¯s menu, Huanhuan was completely relieved. She took all the bows out of the man¡¯s hand and threw them far away, in case he woke up and mistook her for a bad person and wanted to stab her with arrows. Huanhuan took out a cotton cloth and some crispy fruits from her space. She first helped the elf wipe his wound and disinfect it with fruit wine. Then, she applied the chewed crispy fruits evenly and bandaged the wound with the cotton cloth. After doing this, the bleeding from the wound stopped. The elf¡¯s expression gradually improved as well. Huanhuan took out a stone slab. She had seen it when she took the cotton cloth from the space just now, so she took it out with her. There was something new on the slab. From the handwriting, Bai Di must have written it. They were trying to find a way to get to the dawn continent. The last words on the slab were¡­ [Don¡¯t be afraid. Take care of yourself. We¡¯ll always love you.] Chapter 528 Murphy Huanhuan lowered her head and kissed the words on the stone slab. She felt warm inside. Even the uneasiness of being in an unfamiliar place had eased a lot. She wiped the words off the slab and wrote something new... [I''m safe here, don''t worry. I''ve placed Yu Tian''s body in the space. If you''re free, help send her back to Dragon Island. It''s best if you can give her to Little Black for a proper burial.] Yu Tian was a hero before she died. After she died, she lent her body to her for a period of time. Logically speaking, she had to treat Yu Tian well. The stone slab that Huanhuan had written on was stuffed into the space. The night gradually passed. Dawn was coming. Little Brat said that dawn in the dawn continent was very beautiful. With Little Green''s help, Huanhuan successfully climbed to the top of the tree. She sat on a tall tree trunk and looked up into the distance. She saw the huge red sun slowly rising from the horizon. The first golden light shone on the ground. The entire continent was covered in a golden veil, making the place look gentle and noble. Huanhuan widened her eyes and couldn''t help but praise, "It''s so beautiful!" Little Brat echoed, "That''s right!" After admiring the sunrise, Huanhuan slid down the tree trunk to the ground. She saw the elf''s eyelids move as if he were about to wake up. Her eyes widened as she stared at him. As soon as the elf opened his eyes, he saw a beautiful and exquisite young lady squatting in front of him. Her big watery eyes were staring at him without blinking. Even though elves were the most beautiful race on the dawn continent, the elf could not help but be stunned by the beautiful appearance of the woman in front of him. He looked at her blankly. Huanhuan also looked at him in a daze. The elf looked even more beautiful and exquisite under the sun than she had seen last night. She had never thought that a man could be so beautiful! The two of them were immersed in each other''s beauty. At this moment, Little Brat coughed lightly. "Daughter, don''t be dazzled by a handsome man. Don''t forget that there are four male beasts waiting for you at home. You have to stand firm. You can''t be bewitched by this beautiful man!" Huanhuan immediately came back to her senses. She blushed a little. She had just stared at a man in a daze. How embarrassing! Huanhuan tried to pretend to be calm. She cleared her throat and asked, "Does your wound still hurt?" "It doesn''t hurt anymore." The elf paused after speaking. His emerald eyes looked moist and very beautiful. "Did you save me last night and bandage my wound?" His tone was very peculiar but melodious. It sounded beautiful. Huanhuan smiled. "I happened to come across you, so I just decided to help." "You speak the elven language?" Huanhuan was stunned. The elf took her silence as acquiescence. "The elven language is very difficult to learn. Few outsiders can speak it. You speak it very well. It''s really rare." Huanhuan smiled awkwardly. "Hehe." The elf held onto the tree trunk and stood up. He pressed one hand to his chest and bowed slightly. "Thank you for your help. From now on, you''re my benefactor. I''ll do my best to repay you for saving my life." His name was Murphy. "My name is Lin Huanhuan. You don''t have to be so polite. I really just helped you apply some medicine. It''s not a big deal." "It''s a small matter to you, but you saved my life. We elves never take advantage of others. Since you saved me, I have to repay you." Seeing his determined attitude, Huanhuan could only smile helplessly. "Alright, since you insist on repaying me, help me lead the way. I want to leave this forest." "Okay," Murphy agreed very readily. Huanhuan was very happy to have gotten a free guide. She said, "I''m going to find some food. Rest here." "I''ll go with you." "No, I''ll be fine alone." Huanhuan ran away quickly. Murphy watched her disappear into the forest. He hesitated for a moment, then decided to follow her. She looked like a weak woman. What if she got herself into danger in the forest? He had to protect her. After a night of rest, Murphy was much better. The wounds on his body were healed by the fragrant and crispy fruit. As long as he didn''t move violently, he would be fine. Elves were very agile, and Murphy was a rare talent among them. He quickly walked through the forest, his figure almost blending into the trees. He made no sound. Huanhuan did not notice that an elf was following her. She circled the area and found a few fruit trees, but she didn''t recognize them at all. She didn''t know if the fruits on the trees could be eaten directly. What if they were poisonous? In the end, just to be safe, Huanhuan did not pick those fruits. She took out a few sweet fruits from her space and squatted by the stream. As she washed the fruits, she asked, "Little Brat, why did Murphy say I know the elven language? I clearly spoke Mandarin." Instead of answering, Little Brat asked, "Then what language do you think Murphy spoke in?" "Of course, he also spoke in Mandarin." Little Brat was heartbroken. "Silly girl, how can an elf speak Mandarin?!" "Then what language did he speak in?" "He spoke in a very orthodox elven language." Huanhuan was in disbelief. "How is that possible? He was clearly speaking Mandarin!" "Is that so? I guess your human language has been promoted to the elves. It''s really awesome!" Huanhuan was speechless. Little Brat said, "The elves speak in the elven language, the beasts speak in the beast language, and even the abyss has a unique language. Every race in this world has its own unique language." "But from what I hear, they''re speaking Mandarin." "Then has it ever occurred to you that your ability to understand them has something to do with you and not them?" Little Brat stumped Huanhuan. Ever since she transmigrated to this world, everyone she saw spoke Mandarin. At first, it was indeed a little strange, but as time passed, she got used to it. She also deluded herself into thinking that perhaps the common language of this world happened to be Mandarin too. Now that she thought about it, everyone should speak a language unique to their race. However, in her ears, all these languages automatically transformed into Mandarin. When she spoke, it would automatically turn into a language they could understand. Huanhuan stroked her chin thoughtfully. "Could it be that there''s a set of automatic translation programs in my body?" "If there''s such a good program, please give me a dozen." "Then what the hell is going on with me?" "I don''t know either." Huanhuan blinked. "So you don''t know either." "I''m not Google. I don''t know everything." Neither the human nor the system could think of a reason, so they simply stopped thinking about it and pushed the matter to the back of their minds for the time being. Chapter 529 Night Of The Full Moon The elf hiding not far away was surprised to see a few red fruits suddenly appear out of thin air. This woman actually knew how to use spatial spells! Could she be a mage? But there was no magic fluctuation on her. Murphy thought for a moment. Maybe she was an alchemist. Only alchemists could use all kinds of strange spells without using magic power. He remembered that the woman had a silver ring on her ring finger. Perhaps that ring was her prop. After thinking for a long time, Murphy came to a conclusion that was very close to the right answer. It was very strange. Murphy saw the little girl''s mouth open and close as if she were talking to someone, but there was no one beside her. Due to the distance, he couldn''t hear what Huanhuan was saying. His doubts grew. This woman was very mysterious. Murphy saw the woman walking back. He quickly suppressed his many guesses and turned to run back. He was much faster than Huanhuan. When Huanhuan returned to the place where the Moonlight Mushrooms were, she saw Murphy leaning against the tree trunk, resting with his eyes closed. Hearing her footsteps, Murphy opened her emerald eyes. His clear gaze landed on her, and his voice was clear and pleasant. "You''re back." "Yes." Huanhuan brought the sweet fruits to him. "I picked these wild fruits. They''re very sweet. Try them." The round fruits were big and red, and there were light water droplets on their surface. They looked very fresh and delicious. Murphy reached for a sweet fruit and opened his mouth to take a bite. It was indeed very sweet. He elegantly ate the sweet fruit in his hand and praised sincerely. "Thank you. These fruits are delicious." "I''m glad you like it." Huanhuan gave him several more fruits, leaving only two in her hand. "You haven''t recovered from your injuries yet. You have to eat more to nourish your body." Looking at her smiling face, Murphy was distracted for a moment. Her face was too beautiful. Even though he had mentally prepared himself, he still felt stunned every time he saw it. Murphy finished the sweet fruit and hesitated. "Your face..." Huanhuan chewed the pulp, her cheeks bulging. "What''s wrong with my face?" Murphy resisted the urge to pinch her cheek and said seriously, "I mean, your face is too attractive. After you leave the forest, it''s best if you find something to cover your face with so that you don''t cause unnecessary trouble." After his reminder, Huanhuan remembered that her face had a glowing effect. No matter where she went, she would be the center of attention. After eating the sweet fruits, she took out a veil and wrapped it around her head, revealing only her sparkling eyes. "Will this do?" Murphy looked her up and down. "Wait a minute." He picked some long emerald leaves nearby. They were about two fingers wide and flexible. Huanhuan saw Murphy quickly weave these leaves into a straw hat. He asked Huanhuan for a piece of snow silk. Murphy took out the needle and thread he always carried and sewed the snow silk onto the edge of the straw hat. "Try it on." The modified straw hat looked very much like the veiled hat worn by ancient women. Murphy''s handiwork was very good, and the straw hat was very exquisite and beautiful. Huanhuan put it on her head, and the snow silk veil fell to her waist. Now, not only her face but even her neck and entire upper body were covered by the snow silk. Due to the transparency of the snow silk, it did not hinder Huanhuan''s walking. She smiled happily. "This hat is very good. Thank you!" Murphy was satisfied with his work. He put away the needle and thread and smiled. "I''m glad you like it." ... Murphy seemed to be very familiar with the forest. With him leading the way, it took less than a day for Huanhuan to successfully walk out of the forest. Outside was a large, undulating field. Murphy asked her where she was going. Huanhuan thought for a moment. She was unfamiliar with this place and really didn''t know where to go. She lowered her shoulders and said helplessly, "I''ve actually just arrived. I''m not familiar with this area, so I want to find a place with more people to stay for a while." If there were many people in the area, it meant that there was a lot of information that she could get out of them. She might be able to find information about the beast continent. Murphy said, "The nearest city is Swan Valley. Many dwarves live there. If you''re interested, I can escort you there." "Thank you!" Huanhuan paused and smiled a little embarrassedly. "Will this take up a lot of your time?" "It doesn''t matter. In any case, I came out this time to increase my experience. Being able to repay you is also a form of experience." Murphy led Huanhuan across the field. The field was filled with weeds and short bushes. In order to prevent her dress from being torn by the bushes, Huanhuan had no choice but to raise the hem of her dress very high. Murphy stepped down on the low bushes that might cut her skin. He turned around and said to Huanhuan behind him, "It''ll be safer if you walk where I walk." "Alright." She had to admit that Murphy was a very reliable guide. Although he was very conservative in some ways and even a little rigid, he was very gentlemanly when dealing with women and took good care of Huanhuan. After the sun went down, Murphy found a relatively flat place to build a fire and rest. It was the night of the full moon. The snow-white full moon hung in the air like a huge white jade plate. Murphy found some small purple wild fruits in the grass nearby. He washed them and handed them to Huanhuan. "These are purple leafberries. They might taste a little sour, but they''re appetizing." Huanhuan tasted one. It was indeed a little sour. Murphy found some grass and crushed them to squeeze out the juice. He packed the juice in a bamboo tube he carried with him and handed it to Huanhuan. Huanhuan took the bamboo tube and poured the grass juice into her mouth. It tasted a little sour and sweet. She thought it tasted better than the purple leafberries, so she drank all of it in one go. Unexpectedly, such a small amount of juice made her a little bloated. Murphy picked up the empty bamboo tube. "Eating this grass will make you feel very full. Don''t drink so much of its juice at once. You should take small sips." Huanhuan touched her bloated stomach and sighed. "I won''t drink so quickly in the future." "Get up and walk around. It''ll help you digest it." Huanhuan stood up and walked slowly around the fire. When her stomach was not so bloated, she sat back down and leaned against the haystack that Murphy had piled up. She closed her eyes to rest. Murphy remained sitting upright beside her, his emerald eyes glowing in the night. At this moment, the full moon in the sky gradually turned from snow-white to crimson. In the grass not far away, pairs of red eyes lit up. They looked sinister and terrifying. Chapter 530 Energy Crystal Huanhuan was sleeping soundly, completely unaware that danger was approaching. A dozen monsters with barbs on their backs walked out of the grass. They bared their sharp fangs, and saliva flowed down their grinning mouths. Their scarlet eyes were fixed on Huanhuan and Murphy. The two of them had clearly become food in the eyes of these dozen monsters. Murphy had been expecting them. Unhurried, he nocked an arrow and aimed at the largest monster. His slender figure looked especially tall at night. The ends of his golden hair fluttered in the wind, and his emerald eyes were cold. The monsters suddenly jumped up and pounced on Murphy! At the same time, Murphy released his fingers, and the arrow flew out. The arrow tore through the night sky with a sharp aura! It shot right into the largest monster''s eye! The monster fell to the ground and howled in pain. Murphy immediately fired several more arrows. They were extremely fast, and each arrow hit the monsters right in their eyes. Clearly, their eyes were their weakness. After being hit by the arrow, they immediately lost their combat strength and could only roll on the ground and scream. Their cries woke Lin Huanhuan from her sleep. As she rubbed her sleepy eyes, she looked in the direction of the sound and saw several strange things rolling on the ground not far away. "What are they?" Murphy stared at the monsters. "These are monsters from the abyss. They only appear on the night of the full moon. They''re very ferocious creatures. If you encounter them alone, you have to run far away. Don''t be caught by them." "Oh." Huanhuan got up and walked to his side, craning her neck to look at the monsters. These things also had magic patterns on them, but they looked very different from demons. Murphy''s archery was very good. He hit almost every target. Under his impenetrable defense, the monsters could not approach. The two sides were in a deadlock for the entire night. It was not until dawn that the monsters had no choice but to drag their injured bodies away. Murphy lowered his bow, indicating that danger had passed. Huanhuan said, "You''ve been busy all night. Hurry up and rest. I''ll go nearby to find something to eat." Murphy knew that she might be an alchemist and should have no problem protecting herself, so he didn''t stop her and let her leave alone. Huanhuan picked some purple leafberries and took out some sweet fruits from her space. After washing them, she brought them back to make breakfast for Murphy. After eating and drinking their fill, the two of them continued on their way. Two days later, they finally reached Swan Valley. There were no swans in the so-called Swan Valley. There was only a group of very short dwarfs. It was the first time Huanhuan had seen such short people. She couldn''t help but stare curiously at the passing dwarfs. Murphy reminded her, "In Swan Valley, you''d better not mention words like height or laugh at them for being short. If you encounter impatient dwarfs, don''t argue with them. They''re alright when they''re calm." He paused again and said in amusement, "I almost forgot. You don''t know the language of the dwarfs. You shouldn''t need to bother with these taboos." Huanhuan''s gaze swept over the buildings on either side of the street. The buildings here had a very obvious common characteristic... They were all very short! All the houses were very short. Huanhuan was already relatively short, yet these houses were even shorter than her! If she wanted to go in, she had to lower her head and bend down. For the first time in her life, Huanhuan thought that she was actually quite tall. Murphy said, "I have a friend here I know. Let me take you to him." "Alright." Murphy''s friend lived deep in Swan Valley. He had a small, independent building with a red roof. It looked rather pocket-sized and cute. "This is my friend. His name is Mark." Mark was a very round dwarf. He was fair and fat with dark eyes. He even had a pair of big black-framed glasses on the bridge of his nose. Coupled with his short legs, he looked like a roly-poly doll. Mark pushed up his big glasses and looked Huanhuan up and down. "You don''t look like an elf or a dwarf or a giant. What race are you?" Huanhuan said vaguely, "I''m a beast." Mark and Murphy looked surprised at her answer. Mark was surprised that Huanhuan was a beast. Meanwhile, Murphy was surprised that she could understand the language of the dwarfs. Not only that, but she could also speak the language very fluently. "When did beasts appear on the dawn continent?" Mark circled Huanhuan, his fair and chubby face filled with curiosity. "What''s your true form?" Huanhuan tried to look calm. "My true form is an ape beast." "Then can you transform into an ape beast now?" Huanhuan looked troubled. "We females don''t usually return to our original forms." "Why?" "Because we need to take off our clothes in our true form." Mark immediately looked understanding. "I see! I understand." He didn''t make any more requests for Huanhuan to return to her original form. It was rude to have a beautiful woman strip naked in front of the opposite sex. Even the dwarfs who didn''t care much about rules wouldn''t do such a thing. Huanhuan hoped to stay here for a while. Mark said that he could lend her the small attic above, but he would have to charge a rent of 10 silver coins a month. Huanhuan looked troubled again. Mark assumed she thought it was too expensive, so he explained seriously, "Logically speaking, we can''t take in outsiders here, especially people like you, who are much taller than us. If the leader finds out, he''ll definitely come to me to ask about the situation. I think it''s already very cheap that I''m charging you 10 silver coins, and that''s only for Murphy''s sake." "I appreciate you taking me in, but I don''t have any silver coins with me." Mark could tell that the clothes she was wearing were not cheap. He guessed that she might be the daughter of a rich family, so he asked, "Then do you only have gold coins on you? There''s a trade center in Swan Valley that specializes in exchanging gold coins to silver coins, but there''s a fee." Huanhuan whispered, "I don''t have any gold coins either." The only thing she had was a crucible made of gold, but that thing was important to her. She had no intention of melting it. Mark''s eyes widened. "You don''t have any money with you?" Huanhuan blushed with embarrassment. "I have money, but not gold and silver coins." "What do you have, then? Don''t tell me you have copper coins?" Huanhuan took out a colorless crystal. "I only have this kind of money." As soon as Mark saw the crystal, his eyes lit up. "This is an energy crystal?!" Huanhuan was confused. Mark rubbed his hands together and asked ingratiatingly, "Can you hand me this crystal for a while?" "Of course." Chapter 531 Take Care, Im Leaving Mark carefully took the crystal and looked at it with a sharp gaze. Then, he searched the house again. Finally, he found a palm-sized machine among the pile of scrap metal. This machine was square. From the looks of it, it was made of metal. There was a groove in the middle. Mark placed the crystal in the basket and raised a lever beside him. The colorless crystal immediately trembled, and a faint luster appeared on its surface. Seeing this, Mark was overjoyed. "It''s really an energy crystal!" Huanhuan was confused. She couldn''t understand why he was excited. Murphy sensed her confusion and took the initiative to explain, "Energy crystals are very precious minerals. The elemental energy stored in them can be used as magic energy. Many things made by the dwarfs use this magic energy." Huanhuan asked tentatively, "In other words, these crystals are very valuable to you?" "Yes, they''re very valuable," Murphy replied firmly. Huanhuan''s interest was piqued. She was short of money now and planned to exchange crystals for some money. As soon as she expressed her interest in selling the crystals, Mark immediately rushed to her and said excitedly, "Sell me this energy crystal and I''ll let you live in my attic for a year!" Huanhuan was not sure about the prices here. She had to ask Murphy for advice again. "How much can a large crystal like this be exchanged for?" Before Murphy could speak, Mark rushed to say, "This crystal of yours is of the lowest grade. The elemental energy contained in it is very thin. A large crystal like this is usually only worth one gold coin if placed on auction." Murphy nodded slightly, indicating that Mark was right. Huanhuan asked again, "How many silver coins is one gold coin?" "One gold coin is equivalent to a hundred silver coins." Murphy was puzzled. "How can you not know such simple common knowledge?" Huanhuan smiled awkwardly. "I''ve always lived in isolation. I don''t know much common knowledge." Murphy could sense that she wasn''t telling the truth, but everyone had their own secrets. The two of them had just met. He didn''t have to get to the bottom of it. In any case, she had too many secrets. Huanhuan calculated in her heart. If she lived here for a year, her rent would cost her 120 silver coins if it was 10 silver coins a month. That meant she would be getting an equivalent of 20 silver coins out of this deal. This business seemed quite worth it. But she had no intention of staying here for a year. She would leave when she found news about the beast continent. "I just want to stay with you for a month." Mark quickly said, "I can give you 90 silver coins." Huanhuan nodded. "Sure." "Wait here for me. I''ll get the money now." Mark ran upstairs quickly. After a while, he ran down on his short legs and handed Huanhuan a leather bag filled with silver coins. "90 silver coins. They''re all in here. Count them yourself." Huanhuan took the bag and opened it. It was filled with shiny silver coins. Each of them was about the size of a fingernail. However, they were heavy. "I believe you." Without counting, she put the bag away. As if he had obtained a treasure, Mark put the colorless crystal in his pocket. "The attic is upstairs. You can go up yourself. You can tell me if you need anything. I usually work in the underground studio. Don''t disturb me if you have no problems. If you do have a problem, you can come to me during dinner. I''ll be free then." Mark said this in one breath, then ran into the underground studio with the colorless crystal. It seemed that he was going to keep himself busy working. Murphy was helpless. "Dwarfs are passionate about invention. Mark is the same. Other than eating and sleeping, he spends his days working in the studio. It''s not that he''s being unfriendly to you. Don''t take it to heart." Huanhuan smiled. "It''s okay. I understand." In the past, she would stay in her studio day and night to complete her work. Murphy said, "Let me show you upstairs." "Okay." They walked up the stairs. Mark''s wooden house was much taller than the houses of the other dwarfs, but it was still too short for the elf who had tall legs. He had to bend down and lower his head. It was very difficult for him to walk. The second floor was Mark''s lounge, and the third floor was the attic. The attic was small. There was a wooden bed, a wooden cabinet, and a small table. There was nothing else. Huanhuan opened the window to let in the sunlight. The view was good. At a glance, she could see most of Swan Valley. The door was too low for Murphy to enter. He had to bend down and stand in the doorway to ask her how it was. Huanhuan smiled and said, "Not bad!" Seeing that she was satisfied, Murphy was relieved. "Is there anything else I can do for you?" Huanhuan shook her head, indicating that there was nothing else. "Since I''ve sent you here, I''ll continue my trip now." Huanhuan sent him downstairs. She quietly took out a jar of fruit wine from her space and handed it to him. "Thank you for taking care of me these few days. Let''s see if we''re fated to meet again in the future. This is a fruit wine I made myself. It''s a small token of my appreciation. Take it and drink it on the way." Murphy took the wine jar and shook it gently. He could hear the sound of the liquid sloshing about inside. Huanhuan explained, "It''s wine brewed from fruits. If it''s your first time drinking it, you can''t drink too much of it or you''ll get drunk." "Thank you. Do take care. I''m leaving now." Murphy turned to leave with the wine jar. Huanhuan''s voice came from behind. "Have a safe trip!" Murphy looked back at her and saw her standing in the doorway, waving her arms at him. The snow veil covered her face, but he could sense that she must be smiling warmly and beautifully. "Goodbye." Murphy was gone. Huanhuan now stayed at the dwarf, Mark''s, house. Mark''s house was very messy. There were all kinds of parts piled up everywhere, as well as materials and shapes too. The place looked messy. As a tenant who was staying here, it was not appropriate for Huanhuan to rummage through other people''s things. After taking a few curious glances, she returned to her small attic to rest alone. It was soon dark. Mark was finally willing to climb out of the underground studio. He called Huanhuan downstairs. "Where''s Murphy?" Huanhuan said that he had left. Mark looked a little strange. "It''s good that he''s left. After all¡­" He said the rest vaguely. Huanhuan didn''t hear him clearly. She asked, "After all, what?" "Nothing." Mark brought out two plates filled with food and placed them on the dining table. "To celebrate your stay at my house, I''ll treat you to this meal tonight. In the future, if you want to eat dinner, you''ll have to figure it out yourself. Of course, you can pay me or someone else to cook for you." Mark''s so-called dinner was two hard pieces of black bread with two pieces of smoked meat and vegetable leaves. They were placed on metal plates. The meal looked a little miserable. The dwarfs called this the black bread sandwich Huanhuan thanked him, picked up the sandwich, and tried to take a bite. "¡­" The taste reminded her of someone¡ªShuang Yun. Chapter 532 Weapon The black bread sandwich was very hard, and it hurt her throat. Huanhuan poured two mouthfuls of water into her mouth and finally swallowed it. Compared to her, who ate it as though she was chewing on wax, Mark ate with relish. He finished one of the sandwiches in two or three bites. When he was done eating three, Huanhuan was still debating whether to take a second bite. Mark stared at her and said very seriously, "Food is very precious. Don''t waste it!" Huanhuan was in a difficult position. This food was hard and disgusting. If she forcefully swallowed it, her throat would bleed. She tried, "Can I borrow your kitchen?" "Sure." Mark put the plates away in the kitchen and washed them. "You can use whatever you want in the kitchen. Just remember to wash them after you use them." "Thank you." Mark repeatedly reminded her not to waste food. After getting her promise, he left the kitchen and went to the basement to continue working. There was very little space in the kitchen. Coupled with the fact that she had to light up a fire and do manual labor, it was inconvenient to wear a veiled hat. Huanhuan took off the hat and put it aside. She took some ingredients out of her space. She first cut some fatty meat and placed it in the pot to fry. Then, she cracked two eggs. After stir-frying them, she cut the black bread into slices, coated them in egg, and placed them in the pot to fry. The rich fragrance of fried eggs quickly filled the air. The fragrance drifted into the underground studio, hooking Mark out of his work. He followed the scent all the way into the kitchen. "What are you doing? It smells good!" Huanhuan picked up the fried bread and placed it on a plate. She handed it to Mark and smiled. "I cooked the bread. Try it." Mark was so focused on the fragrant golden bread that he didn''t even look at Huanhuan''s face. His mouth watered at the delicious food. Ignoring the heat, he grabbed a piece of bread with his hand and took a big bite. It tasted better than he had imagined! The layer of egg outside was fragrant and crispy, while the bread inside was soft after being cooked. Mark had never eaten such delicious bread. He ate all the bread on the plate. When he came back to his senses, he realized that he had finished her dinner. He couldn''t help but smile awkwardly. "The food you made was so delicious. I couldn''t help it¡­" Huanhuan expressed that it was okay. She was not very interested in the black bread to begin with. It did not matter if it was eaten up. Only then did Mark notice her face. He was stunned. He had never seen such a beautiful woman in his life. Even the most beautiful elf in the dawn continent could not compare to her beauty. Huanhuan was a little embarrassed by his gaze. She picked up the veiled hat and put it on her head to block his view. Only then did Mark recover from his shock. He frowned and said, "How dare you go out alone with such a face? If you encounter any evil people, your face will bring you the biggest problem." Huanhuan said, "I want to go back too, but I''ve been separated from my family. I''m looking for a way back now." Mark sympathized with her. He didn''t expect this girl to be such a pitiful person. He said, "Wait for me. I''ll get you something." With that, he ran out. It didn''t take long for him to return with something dark in his hand. "I just ate your dinner. This is my apology." Huanhuan took the thing and looked at it. To her surprise, she realized that it was a small crossbow made of metal! She faced the wall and tried to shoot. The metal arrow was very sharp and pierced deeply into the wall. Huanhuan tried her best but could not pull it out. In the end, it was Mark who pulled it out. Although the dwarf was short, he was quite strong. Mark asked her what she thought about it. "It''s very good!" Huanhuan touched the small crossbow lovingly. It was light, but it was much more lethal than ordinary bows. It was most suitable for a weak woman like her to defend herself with. Mark was very proud to be praised for his work. "This isn''t my proudest work. I''ve been researching a more powerful weapon recently. If that thing is done, it''ll be really awesome." Huanhuan looked humble. "What kind of weapon is it? Can I have the honor of seeing it?" If it were when he first saw Huanhuan during the day, Mark would definitely not agree with her request. But after eating her delicious food just now, his perception of her had improved a lot. Coupled with her beautiful face that made one forget about everything else and her pitiful background¡­ Mark readily agreed to her request. "Come with me." Huanhuan put away the small crossbow and followed Mark into the underground studio. The studio was even larger than she had imagined. There were seven or eight large cabinets, each filled with strangely shaped parts. The firewood in the stove was burning brightly and red metal liquid was boiling in the big crucible. On the big workbench in the middle was a cannon that had already taken shape. Its black metal appearance emitted a cold luster. Mark stroked it as if he were stroking a child of his. He was filled with pride and intimacy. "This is the latest weapon I''ve developed." Huanhuan''s eyes widened. This was a small cannon that was less than a meter long. It was very simple and far less impressive than the cannons in the modern army. But no matter how simple it was, it was still a real cannon! If this thing was placed on the beast continent, it could blast those disgusting worms into pieces in minutes! If Rock City had such powerful firearms, they would no longer have to worry about being bullied. If anyone dared to come looking for trouble, they could blast those bastards away and make them into the most brilliant fireworks on the horizon! Huanhuan praised from the bottom of her heart, "You''re really amazing. You made such a good cannon!" Mark squared his shoulders, enjoying her praise. But what was a cannon? He had never heard of it. Mark thought for a moment and felt that this name was very appropriate for the new weapon he made, so he decided to name it a cannon! Huanhuan asked carefully, "Can this cannon be mass-produced?" Mark frowned. "The materials used to make cannons are a little difficult to procure, and the craftsmanship is more complicated, but that''s not the most troublesome part." "Huh?" "It''s energy crystals. These cannons rely on energy crystals to fire. Without crystals, they can''t fire shells." A cannon that couldn''t fire shells was no different from scrap metal. Huanhuan quickly said, "I still have a lot of crystals. As long as you can produce more cannons, I can be in charge of providing the crystals needed to make cannons. I can also use crystals as payment for making the cannons!" Hearing the last sentence, Mark was immediately tempted. Chapter 533 Well, That Reassured Her! Energy crystals were very rare and precious in the dawn continent. However, many things made by the dwarfs required energy crystals. Mark had to pause many inventions because he couldn''t get his hands on energy crystals. Huanhuan''s suggestion was undoubtedly very tempting to him. But Mark said cautiously that he would wait and see. At the very least, he would have to wait until he was done making the cannon he was currently working on before considering mass production. It was getting late, so Huanhuan prepared to return to her room to rest. Mark suddenly stopped her. "When you go to bed at night, you''d better close the doors and windows, lest someone breaks in and scares you." Hearing his words, Huanhuan couldn''t help but feel a little afraid. "Are there burglars here at night?" "There won''t be burglars, but Murphy might come back for you." Huanhuan was confused. "Hasn''t he already left? He wouldn''t come back, right?" Mark hesitated, then said, "I didn''t want to tell you this, but seeing how delicious your cooking is, I have to remind you of something." "Huh?" "Murphy..." Mark pointed to his head. "There''s something wrong with him here." Huanhuan was stunned. "Huh?" "I''ve known Murphy for many years. He''s indeed a good person. He''s honest, reliable, and kind-hearted. Other than being a little old-fashioned, there''s nothing wrong with him." Mark paused, his expression very complicated. "But there''s something wrong with his brain. If not, he wouldn''t have been forced to leave the elves and wander outside alone." "But Murphy said he left the elves to go out and gain experience." "The elves do have the custom of going out to gain experience, but that''s only for elves who have just reached adulthood. Murphy has been an adult for many years. He doesn''t need to participate in such training at all." Huanhuan was completely dumbfounded. "No, Murphy doesn''t look like the kind of person who lies..." "Normally, Murphy wouldn''t lie, but when he''s not normal, he..." Mark''s expression became indescribable. Huanhuan felt a chill run down her spine. "What''s wrong with him? Tell me clearly." "It''s not a particularly big problem. He''s just a little strange. Sometimes, his expression suddenly changes." "His expression changes?" "One moment, he''s talking and laughing with you. The next moment, he suddenly turns hostile. His mood changes are especially drastic. It''s difficult to adapt to it." Huanhuan blinked. Wasn''t this called having a split personality?! Mark sighed. "You don''t have to be too afraid. Although there''s something wrong with Murphy''s brain, as long as you don''t step on his bottom line, he usually won''t hurt anyone. At most, he''ll just say a few unpleasant words. Just bear with it." Huanhuan''s mind was a mess. Who knew what the bottom line of someone with dissociative identity disorder was?! She asked fearfully, "What will happen to him if I step on Murphy''s bottom line?" Mark thought for a moment. "I''m not sure. It''s just that his temper can get very bad. He might even beat people up." Huanhuan: "..." Well, that reassured her! Seeing that she was so frightened that she couldn''t speak, Mark couldn''t stand it and helped come up with an idea. "Let me tell you a little trick. If you see Murphy''s expression change, no matter what he says or does, don''t go against him. When he returns to normal, he''ll be fine." Huanhuan asked carefully, "Why are you sure he''ll come back for me tonight?" "I can''t be sure. I just think it''s a possibility. There''s no harm in being careful." "Oh." Huanhuan walked out of the underground studio and went to the kitchen to wash the pots and bowls. Then, she returned to the attic alone. Since Mark had eaten all her dinner, she had to make do with some sweet fruits from her space. As she ate, she said, "Little Brat, I realized that there are many magical things on the dawn continent. It''s rare for me to come here. I want to take the opportunity to buy more good things and send them to Bai Di and the others through space." Little Brat: "Do you really think this is a trip?" "What else can I do? In any case, I''m already here. I can''t find a way back for the time being, so I might as well take this opportunity to get more benefits. I can''t come for nothing!" p1ease visi(t) nove1B(in).ne)t Little Brat was very convinced. "You''re really big-hearted!" "Hehe~" After filling her stomach, she slowly checked the doors and windows to make sure they were locked before going to bed. Before falling asleep, Huanhuan reminded Little Brat again, "Remember to wake me up if anyone comes in." Little Brat agreed. When Huanhuan was in a daze, she suddenly heard Little Brat''s voice. "Get up!" Huanhuan woke up and immediately opened her eyes. Instead, she saw Murphy sitting on the edge of the bed, staring at her without blinking. Huanhuan was so frightened that she almost rolled to the ground! It was in the middle of the night, but when she opened her eyes, she saw someone sitting silently by the bed. The impact was worse than those jump-scares in horror movies! Murphy stared at her face, his emerald eyes reflecting a cold luster in the dark night. He looked like a large beast hiding in the night. Huanhuan was the little prey he had his eyes on. She shuddered involuntarily. Huanhuan sat up. Her hand under the blanket was already clenched tightly around the small crossbow. She asked nervously, "Didn''t you leave? Why did you come back in the middle of the night? Did you leave something here?" Murphy''s voice was very cold, but there was a hint of mockery in her tone. "Do you think my personality is strange like everyone else? Do you want to chase me away as well?" "No." Huanhuan was puzzled. "You were the one who wanted to leave..." "Then why didn''t you ask me to stay?" Huanhuan was speechless. He had his own things to do. If she asked him to stay, she would only be making things difficult for him, right? After all, they had only met by chance. There was no need for him to stay by her side and take care of her! Murphy approached her, his gaze becoming even more dangerous. "Am I not good to you? Why are you staying away from me?" Huanhuan found him especially scary now. She shrank back involuntarily. "Calm down." Murphy grabbed her chin and forced her to look up. "Look at me and answer my question." When he approached her, Huanhuan smelled faint alcohol. Could it be that this guy was drunk?! Was he suddenly acting up because he was drunk? Huanhuan was extremely regretful. If she had known this would happen, she wouldn''t have given him that jar of fruit wine. But there was no point regretting now. Since she already did it, she would have to own up to her mistake. Huanhuan''s gaze landed behind him. She asked in surprise, "Mark, why are you upstairs?" Murphy turned to look back. At this moment, Huanhuan raised the small crossbow and smashed it at the back of his head! "Ugh!" Murphy groaned in pain. However, he didn''t faint. Huanhuan''s eyes widened. Damn! In the TV shows, they always gained after being knocked on the back of their heads! Why didn''t he faint?! This didn''t make sense! Murphy covered the back of his head and rubbed it. His gaze was sinister. "You want to kill me?" Huanhuan: "..." ''Brother! I was wrong! I''m just a silly girl who was deceived by TV shows!'' Chapter 534 Its Alright, Dont Be Afraid The moment Murphy reached out to grab Huanhuan, Little Green rushed out and wrapped itself around him. Huanhuan hurriedly shrank into a corner and distanced herself from him. Murphy couldn''t break free of the green vines on his body, and his expression darkened. He looked along the vines and saw that they were coming from Huanhuan''s sleeve. He questioned word by word, "What the heck are you?" Huanhuan wrinkled her nose and retorted angrily, "Bah, you''re the one who''s a thing!" "Beasts can''t control plants. You can''t be a beast." Huanhuan''s heart skipped a beat, but she still said firmly, "Have you seen beasts? How are you so sure that beasts can''t control plants?!" "Among the beasts, I''ve heard that those from the Divine Wood clan can communicate with plants, but even so, they can''t control plants." Huanhuan blurted out, "Who said that? Their high priest, Bi Huan, can control plants!" The suspicion in Murphy''s eyes became even more obvious. "How do you know that the high priest of the Divine Wood clan is called Bi Huan and that he can control plants? Have you seen him?" Huanhuan couldn''t answer. "Are you from the beast continent?" Huanhuan shut up. Murphy took her attitude as acquiescence. He frowned and said, "The beast continent is very far from the dawn continent. How did you get here?" Huanhuan still said nothing. But her silence was considered as an answer. The Murphy in front of her was completely different from the elegant Murphy from before. Previously, he was considerate, polite, and restrained. He never asked too much about her background and private matters. But now, not only was he violent, but he was also sensitive and suspicious. He was very difficult to get along with. Huanhuan didn''t want to answer his question. She refused to tell him, and Murphy couldn''t force her to speak. He moved his arm. "Let go of me." "No." Huanhuan refused bluntly. What a joke. With how dangerous he looked at this moment, she would definitely be in trouble if she let go of him. Murphy laughed at her in anger. "Do you think you can trap me like this?" A small knife suddenly appeared in his hand. The blade was extremely sharp. With a light cut, it cut through the vines wrapped around his body. Little Green screamed in pain and shrank hard. The barbs on the surface of the vine pierced the skin on Murphy''s arm. The barbs were poisonous. Murphy quickly felt dizzy and fainted. Little Green let go of him and shrank back into Huanhuan''s arms. It rubbed against her palm aggrievedly with its injured part. "Boo-hoo~" Huanhuan touched it. "It''s okay. Don''t be afraid." Little Green was comforted by its master and quickly calmed down. Vines were very regenerative to begin with. Although it hurt the moment it was cut, it didn''t feel anything after that. The reason why it looked aggrieved was to be appeased by its master. Huanhuan stood up and walked barefoot to Murphy''s side. She tried to kick his arm gently with her toe. He didn''t move or react. It seemed that he had really fainted. Huanhuan squatted down and examined his wound. The edge of the wound was already faintly black. It seemed that he had been poisoned. The poison in Little Green''s body could kill. Huanhuan plucked a leaf from Little Green, chewed it, and applied it evenly to the wound. A moment later, the black color at the edge of the wound dissipated. But Murphy still wasn''t awake. It was probably the aftereffects of being drunk. He should be fine after a nap. Huanhuan ran downstairs and called Mark out of the basement. Mark was very surprised to see Murphy lying on the attic floor. "Christ, what happened to him?" Huanhuan said vaguely, "He ran into my room in the middle of the night. I was shocked and drugged him." "Did his personality become strange?" Huanhuan nodded slowly. "Yes, he''s a completely different person." Mark was used to this. "It''s good that he fainted. It saves him from bullying you." He was small, but he was strong. In one breath, he dragged Murphy, who was several times taller than him, downstairs. Murphy was placed in a bedroom on the second floor. Mark had built a makeshift bed in the basement. He made do with it for the night. Early the next morning, Murphy opened his eyes and woke up to find himself lying in Mark''s bedroom. Due to Mark''s short stature, the bed he slept on was not big. It was impossible for Murphy, who was tall and had long legs, to be able to fit in it. His upper body was lying on the bed, while his lower body was on the ground. His posture was extremely awkward. Murphy rubbed his throbbing temple and gradually remembered what had happened last night. Naturally, that included the ridiculous things he did after his personality split. Murphy''s headache worsened at the thought of barging into the woman''s bedroom at night. Running away wouldn''t solve the problem. Murphy walked out of the bedroom and found Huanhuan busying herself with breakfast in the kitchen. He apologized to her sincerely. "I''m sorry. I was rude last night." As Huanhuan cooked the vegetables, she said, "It''s okay. I''m not angry." In any case, he was already injured by Little Green and fainted from the poison. He had learned his lesson. Murphy took out a green fruit. "This is my apology. I hope you can accept it." If it were anything else, Huanhuan would definitely refuse, but if it was something delicious... "Thank you. What fruit is this? Is it edible?" Huanhuan took the fruit. "This is a green fruit. It''s a fruit unique to the elves. If outsiders eat it, they can successfully pass through the Misty Forest and reach Elven God Mountain. That''s my hometown. You''re welcome as a guest." Huanhuan thought to herself that he had been chased out by the elves. Could he still bring guests back? The words would hurt him, so she was too embarrassed to ask. She brought the green fruit to her face and sniffed it. It smelled fresh. She thought for a moment. "Misty Forest? There''s a place called the Misty Forest on the beast continent." "It must be a coincidence." Murphy paused and couldn''t help but ask, "How do you know that there''s a place called the Misty Forest on the beast continent? Are you really from the beast continent?" Huanhuan put away the green fruit and lowered her head to roll the dough. She did not answer his question. Murphy, who didn''t get an answer, wasn''t disappointed. Since she was unwilling to say, so be it. He asked, "What are you making?" "Wontons." "What are they?" Speaking of food, Huanhuan immediately smiled very happily. "It''s a delicious dish." The wontons she had wrapped were boiled in hot water. She sprinkled seasonings into the pot, cracked some eggs, and added some dried prawns. Since Murphy was a vegetarian, the wonton filling was made of vegetables. Moreover, she didn''t put prawns in his bowl, only chopped seaweed. It was the first time Murphy and Mark had eaten wontons, and they were immediately fascinated by them. Mark, in particular, picked up the bowl and ate them without even saying anything. They were so delicious that he couldn''t stop eating! Chapter 535 Cannon? Its A Military Salute! Murphy and Mark were both convinced by Huanhuan''s cooking. After that, Huanhuan cooked almost all three meals a day. Murphy, who should have left to continue traveling, couldn''t bear to leave. If he left, he wouldn''t be able to eat such delicious food! In order to get Mark to make the cannons quickly, Huanhuan worked hard to make all kinds of delicacies every day. Every day at mealtime, Murphy and Mark would appear at the dining table on time and wait to be fed. Four days later, Mark was finally done with the first cannon. He and Murphy carried the cannon out of the basement and placed it in the open space at the back of the house. Mark took out a lit branch from the kitchen. He stuffed the entire branch into the round hole behind the cannon. His eyes slowly widened as he stared at the cannon expectantly. A moment later, a red flame rushed out of the muzzle and flew into the sky with a whoosh. It suddenly exploded into a brilliant firework. Mark jumped up excitedly. "It works!" Murphy saw fireworks for the first time and thought they were very beautiful and magical. He said congratulatory words. "Congratulations." Huanhuan looked at the gradually disappearing fireworks in the sky and blinked. They were gone just like that? Was this a cannon or a military salute?! She quickly pulled Mark back and said, "The effect of your cannon isn''t right." Mark calmed down a little. "What''s wrong with it?" "Even if a normal cannon can''t blow up a mountain, it should at least be able to blow up a tree, right? But your cannon can only explode fireworks in the sky. It''s useless on the battlefield." Were they going to set off fireworks as soon as the enemy attacked? That wouldn''t do! Mark was confused. "My original idea for designing cannons was to make fireworks. I didn''t plan to use it at war." Huanhuan was heartbroken. "How lavish are you to use such a good weapon just to make fireworks?" Mark didn''t think it was extravagant at all. "The fireworks are so beautiful!" "It doesn''t matter how beautiful they are. I was prepared to use the cannons as weapons!" As the ''big shot'' who provided energy crystals, Huanhuan''s opinion could not be ignored by Mark. He hesitated. "Why don''t we change it, then?" Huanhuan said firmly, "Yes!" Hence, Mark and Murphy carried the cannon back to the basement. Mark followed Huanhuan''s request and completely upgraded the cannon from the inside out. They spent a few more days before the cannon finally achieved the effect Huanhuan wanted. In the end, they were only short of gunpowder. The gunpowder made by Mark could only be used to make fireworks. No matter how he improved it, it would only change the color and shape of the fireworks in the end. Its lethality did not increase at all. In the end, Huanhuan was desperate. She had to make the gunpowder herself. There was a formula for gunpowder in the alchemy manual. Huanhuan chose the simplest formula and buried herself in research and experimentation. She failed nearly a hundred times before successfully making a small bag of gunpowder. What should she use to store gunpowder? Just as Huanhuan was vexed, Murphy gave her a piece of paper. "Use this." Huanhuan''s eyes widened. ''Oh my God, what am I seeing here?'' It was paper! White paper! She turned the paper over and over several times, then stared at Murphy with glowing eyes. "Where did you get the paper?" The woman was beautiful to begin with. Murphy felt an itch in his heart when she stared at him like this. He resisted the urge to pinch her cheek and said, "Paper? We call it leaf bark. It was created by the elves. It''s made of many leaves and flowers through several processes. Usually, we use it to write and pack small things. When I left Elven God Mountain, I brought a lot of leaf bark with me, but I used some on the way. I only have a few left." Murphy took out all three pieces of paper he had left. Huanhuan quickly asked, "Can the paper made by you elves be sold to others? I want to buy it." "If you don''t want a lot of it, I''ll give you some when I get back..." "No, I want a lot," Huanhuan asked expectantly. "It would be better if you could sell me the formula for making paper." "We can''t sell the formula. This is a secret formula unique to our elves. If you want a lot of leaf bark, I''ll help you talk to the leader of the elves later. He should agree." Huanhuan was not disappointed over not being able to buy the formula. She quickly nodded and agreed. "Yes, yes. As long as you can sell me the paper, the price is negotiable!" In any case, she had a lot of crystals. If those crystals were exchanged for gold coins, she would become a rich woman. Murphy said, "When you''re done with the dwarfs, we''ll go to Elven God Mountain to buy the leaf bark." "Okay!" Huanhuan was extremely excited. As long as she had paper, the children of the rock mountain would no longer need to use stone slabs in class. In the future, she could customize books to help the children learn better. It felt great just thinking about it! Huanhuan carefully wrapped the gunpowder in paper and stuffed it into the cannon. After lighting the fuse, a ball of fire rushed out and blew up a large rock 10 meters away. At the same time, it made a loud bang! Even the ground trembled. Mark, who was standing beside the cannon, was dumbfounded. He couldn''t believe that the cannon could be so powerful! After a moment of surprise, Murphy hurried over to the rock to check the marks left by the explosion. In the end, they concluded that this thing was indeed very powerful. If they really used it on the battlefield as Huanhuan had said, the effects would be terrifying. The explosion of the cannon was so loud that all the dwarfs in Swan Valley were alarmed. The ones who liked to watch commotions happen followed the sound to Mark''s door. That included the leader of the dwarves, Arso. Arso knocked hard on Mark''s door, his voice loud. "Mark, what are you doing at home? Come out!" It didn''t take long for Mark to rush out the door. He asked what was wrong. Arso was old, and his long beard almost reached the ground, but he was still in good spirits. When he spoke, he could be heard from ten miles away. "You''re asking me what''s wrong? I''m the one who should be asking you that. What the hell are you doing at home? The entire Swan Valley heard the noise here!" Mark''s research on cannons was no secret among the dwarfs. Faced with the old tribe leader''s question, Mark scratched his messy hair in embarrassment. "I''m trying out the new cannon." "You really made your cannon? Show me." As the leader, Arso had high prestige in the tribe. Mark didn''t dare to be negligent and immediately led him through the house to the backyard. As for the other dwarfs, a few of them who were on good terms with Mark followed. The others went home. The dwarfs who had gathered at the door quickly dispersed. Chapter 536 Business Mark introduced Arso to Huanhuan. As for Murphy, he and Arso knew each other. They nodded at each other in greeting. Arso looked up and carefully examined the woman in front of him, who was much taller than him. His old eyes were bright. "You''re the woman who''s been staying at Mark''s house recently?" Huanhuan was wearing a veiled hat, so Arso couldn''t see her face. He could only judge from her clothes and figure that she must be a rich young lady from a good family. "Hello, I''m Huanhuan." Arso nodded in response, his attitude neither cold nor indifferent. Most dwarfs did not have a good impression of creatures taller than them. The dwarfs who followed in greeted Mark, then leaned over to study the cannon. Arso quickly joined them. Dwarfs were naturally good at inventing, and they had no resistance to this newly developed equipment. They studied the cannon and discussed it. From time to time, they would pull Mark over to ask questions. Huanhuan looked at them as if she was looking at science maniacs. Knowing that the cannon could blow up a large rock, the dwarfs couldn''t sit still anymore. They suggested that Mark fire another shell. Mark had made the cannon, but the gunpowder was on Huanhuan. If they wanted to fire the cannon, they had to get Huanhuan''s permission. Mark looked at Huanhuan for her opinion. Huanhuan took out a small bag of gunpowder. "I didn''t make much gunpowder. This is all I have." After thanking her, Mark took the powder bag and stuffed it into the cannon. He reminded the others to lean back. There was a bang! The cannon shot out and exploded on the ground 10 meters away, creating a huge pit! This was the first time the dwarfs had seen such a powerful weapon. Their eyes widened in shock, and they stood rooted to the ground for a long time before coming back to their senses. They praised Mark one after another, expressing their admiration for him. "Mark, your cannon is amazing!" Mark puffed out his chest proudly. After watching the commotion, his dwarf friends went back. Before Arso left, he whispered to Mark, "Keep your canon safe. Don''t let anyone see it. Come to my house tonight. I have something to tell you." Faced with the old tribe leader''s instructions, Mark quickly agreed. "I understand." After sending the old tribe leader away, Mark and Murphy carried the cannon back. Mark touched the cannon lovingly, his eyes filled with obsession. This was his best invention in years! Huanhuan cut a plate of sweet fruits and shared them with Mark and Murphy. She asked, "How long will it take you to make one cannon?" As he ate, Mark said, "It took me years to make this cannon. Now that I''ve had a successful experience, I think I can make two in a month." Huanhuan immediately said, "I want to order 20 cannons. The price is 20 red energy crystals." She took out a red crystal as a sample and showed it to him. As soon as he saw the red crystal, Mark''s eyes lit up. He hurriedly wiped his hands clean and carefully took the red crystal. He looked around, then tested it with an instrument. The result proved that the elemental energy contained in this red crystal was dozens of times more than that colorless crystal! This was a treasure that could not be bought with money! Mark''s fingers were trembling as he clenched the red crystal. He looked at Huanhuan eagerly and asked in a trembling voice, "Is what you said true? If I make 20 cannons, you''ll give them to me?" Huanhuan nodded slowly. "Yes, 20 red crystals for 20 cannons. The red crystal in your hand is a deposit." "Okay!" Afraid that she would go back on her word, Mark agreed quickly. "Give me 10 months... No, give me 8 months. I promise to make you 20 cannons!" Huanhuan took out an elementary contract scroll and said with a smile, "Although I believe in you, let''s sign a contract." She wrote the entire transaction in the scroll in black and white. Mark took the scroll and realized that he didn''t recognize the words, but magically, he could understand what they meant. He couldn''t help but ask, "What''s this scroll?" "A contract scroll. Once you violate the contract, your soul will suffer a backlash." Mark didn''t think about it for long before happily pressing his thumbprint on the contract scroll. The contract was now valid. Huanhuan put away the scroll and bent down. She extended her right hand to the dwarf who was shorter than her and smiled. "Let''s shake hands." Mark carefully put away the red crystals. He followed her movements and extended his right hand. They clasped hands. "Happy to be working with you." At night, Mark went out to look for the old tribe leader. Only Huanhuan and Murphy were left at home. Murphy looked at Huanhuan and hesitated. Huanhuan took the initiative to ask, "Are you going to ask me how I got that contract scroll?" "Yes, how did you get it?" Huanhuan smiled. "I''m not telling you." Murphy: "..." He watched as Huanhuan put her hands behind her back and skipped upstairs. This woman was getting naughtier. ... The old patriarch''s house was in the middle of Swan Valley. After knocking on the door, Mark quickly got Arso''s permission to push open the door and enter. Arso asked his wife to prepare some black bread and hot tea. "You haven''t eaten dinner, right? Come and sit down with me." Mark followed the old tribe leader''s words and sat down at the dining table. In the past, Mark liked to eat black bread the most, but after eating the delicacies Huanhuan made, he now felt that black bread was the worst food in the world. However, he couldn''t show his disgust in front of the old tribe leader. He could only brace himself and pick up the black bread. He took a big bite. Also smiled. "I knew you were coming, so I got my wife to specially prepare this for you. Is it delicious?" Mark nodded as he ate, indicating that it was delicious. However, he was wondering why it was so hard. He couldn''t even swallow it! He picked up his teacup and took a large gulp of hot water before swallowing. This time, he finally understood how Huanhuan felt when she first tasted black bread. Was this karma? As he ate, Arso asked, "What are you going to do with that cannon you made?" "I''m going to sell it." Arso wasn''t surprised by the answer. Most of what the dwarfs made would be sold as commodities for money unless they had special sentimental value. This was how the dwarfs survived. Also said, "Since you''re going to sell it anyway, why don''t you just sell it to me?" "Pfft! Cough, cough, cough!" Caught off guard, Mark choked on the bread and coughed until tears came to his eyes. He pounded his chest as he picked up his teacup and poured water into his mouth. He didn''t stop coughing until he''d drained the cup of hot water. He wiped his mouth, looking very troubled. "I''m sorry, but I''m afraid I can''t agree to your request." Chapter 537 Hes A Crazy Person Mark''s refusal made Arso very unhappy. Also''s expression darkened. "Your cannon is powerful, but it won''t be easy to sell it," he said unhappily. "I''m being kind enough to help you, but you don''t know what''s good for you." Mark quickly explained, "It''s not that I won''t sell it to you, but you''re too late." "What do you mean?" "To tell you the truth, Lin Huanhuan has already booked 20 cannons from me for eight months. The time is relatively tight. I have to work day and night to complete this order. During this period, I can''t even make an extra cannon." Arso frowned. "She''s just a woman. Why would she need so many cannons?" "I don''t know. In any case, we''ve already signed a contract. As long as I give her 20 cannons, she''ll give me 20 red energy crystals." At the mention of energy crystals, Arso''s ears twitched. "How did she get so many energy crystals? Is she lying to you?" "I don''t think so. We''ve already signed a contract. If she goes back on her word, her soul will suffer a backlash. Besides, she''s already given me a red crystal as a deposit." Mark carefully took out the red crystal. Arso''s ears immediately pricked up, and his eyes widened. "T-This is an intermediate energy crystal!" He took the red crystal and turned it over and over for a long time. It took a lot of effort to suppress his greed. He reluctantly returned the red crystal to Mark and asked about the specifics of the contract. Mark told him everything. Arso thought for a moment. "It seems that this woman is indeed not simple. Since she can offer the price of 20 red crystals so readily, it means that she must have more money on her. Why don''t..." "Patriarch, Huanhuan is a good girl!" Mark interrupted. "We''re not bandits!" Not only did Arso blush at his junior''s bluntness, but he also coughed awkwardly. "I''m just making a suggestion. If you''re unwilling, then forget it." He paused, then continued, "But then again, artillery is so rare. I''m afraid the price of 20 red crystals is a little low. You have to raise it further, or you''ll be making a loss." Mark shook his head. "No." ? "Why not?" "You don''t know this, but although I''m making the cannons, the energy crystals needed to fire them are all provided by Huanhuan. Without her crystals, no matter how capable I am, I wouldn''t be able to make 20 cannons." Hearing his words, Arso knew that it was impossible to raise the price. He could only sigh. "If only we had a crystal mine..." If they could have a crystal mine, even if it was just a small low-level mine, it would be enough for them to develop and research as much as they wanted. They would no longer be restricted by others. Mark sighed too. ... At this moment, Huanhuan had just taken a shower and was sitting on the bed reading the introductory alchemy manual. Moonlight streamed through the window. The night was quiet. She yawned, closed her eyes, and fell asleep. After an unknown period of time, Huanhuan suddenly felt so cold. It was as if the air conditioner had suddenly been turned on. But she knew very well that there was no air conditioning in this world. Could it be that the temperature had dropped during the night? Huanhuan struggled to open her eyes, but her eyelids seemed to be glued together. She couldn''t open them. The chill grew stronger, wrapping around her and making her shiver. She wanted to call out to Little Brat, but as soon as she opened her mouth, the cold air entered her mouth, freezing her tongue. What the hell was this?! She heard a soft call. "Huanhuan..." This voice sounded familiar. It sounded like... like Xing Chen! Damn, could it be Xing Chen?! Huanhuan was frightened. She bit the tip of her tongue hard, and the sharp pain woke her up. Her eyes flew open, and she found herself in bed. The moon was outside the window, and the night was quiet. She was still sitting on the bed, holding the introductory alchemy manual that she had read more than half of. The house was empty except for her. Huanhuan rubbed her temples. Was it just a dream? She called Little Brat out and told him what she had just encountered, asking him what he thought. Little Brat said, "I didn''t notice anyone else approaching. You must have just had a nightmare." Hearing his words, Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. "Oh." "This is what happens when you think about something so much during the day that you end up dreaming about it at night. You must''ve been frightened by Xing Chen. You couldn''t even forget him in your dreams." Speaking of Xing Chen, Huanhuan''s feelings were really complicated. The guy looked like a little angel, but the things he did were more extreme than a demon. Huanhuan thought that she was just a normal person. She could sympathize with him and pity him, but she definitely could not accept him after what he did, let alone put up with him. Fortunately, she had come to the dawn continent. She believed that Xing Chen wouldn''t be able to find her anytime soon. Huanhuan got out of bed and washed her face. She wiped the sweat off her face and returned to bed. She fell asleep quickly. This time, she slept soundly and did not encounter any more strange situations. At this moment, on the mountain very close to Swan Valley, a dozen monsters were hidden in the forest. Their red eyes shone in the night. They were facing Mark''s house. To be precise, it was the small attic where Huanhuan lived. ... At the same time, on the distant beast continent, Xue Ling flapped his huge red wings and flew past the white clouds in the sky. He flew across the blue sea and landed steadily on Dragon Island. As soon as he landed, as the only master of Dragon Island, the black dragon immediately sensed his arrival. The black dragon flew out of the dragon pool and transformed into his human form. He wore a black robe, and his long black hair reached his waist. The ends of his hair glowed with a dark golden luster. He glanced at Xue Ling, who was walking over, and asked leisurely, "Why are you here?" Xue Ling looked him up and down. "Tsk, you''re different after obtaining the dragon race''s inheritance. Your strength has increased greatly." The black dragon ignored his teasing. Xue Ling did not take his coldness to heart and asked casually, "How did you leave the Sea of Illusions? Where''s Xing Chen?" "I got out the same way I got in. As for the Soul-Devouring Vine..." The black dragon recalled the scene, and a dark golden light flashed in his black eyes. "He''s a lunatic." "What happened to him?" "He''s back in the abyss." Xue Ling was slightly stunned. The greatest goal of all the demons living in the abyss was to leave the abyss. Since ancient times, no demon beast had actually returned after leaving the abyss. Once one entered a place like the abyss, one might as well die if one ever thought of coming out again. Chapter 538 Map "I came this time to bring her to you." Xue Ling took Yu Tian''s corpse from the space and placed it in front of the black dragon. As soon as the black dragon saw Yu Tian, the coldness on his face immediately disappeared. He reached out and picked Yu Tian up. After approaching, he could clearly sense that Yu Tian was no longer alive. The black dragon had very deep feelings for Yu Tian. It wasn''t just because she was from the same race as him. It was because she was the first person he''d met since he hatched who was sincere to him. The black dragon respected her as an elder and relied on her as a family member. But now, she was dead. She was killed by that bastard Xing Chen! The black dragon hugged Yu Tian tightly and said word by word, "I''ll definitely kill Xing Chen!" He had to avenge Yu Tian! Xue Ling said, "Bury her properly." Hei Long looked at him. "How did you find her?" Back then, the black dragon had searched the Sea of Illusions for a long time but could not find Yu Tian''s body. Why did she suddenly appear in Xue Ling''s hands? What had happened? Xue Ling smiled faintly. "I thought you wouldn''t ask these questions." "This concerns Yu Tian. It''s impossible for me not to ask." Xue Ling raised his chin at him. "Bury Yu Tian first. This is Huanhuan''s request. I''ll tell you slowly after you''re done with Yu Tian." The funeral process for dragons was very simple. They just had to sink the remains to the bottom of the sea. This was not the first time the black dragon had arrived at the forbidden area of the dragon race at the bottom of the sea. He let go of Yu Tian''s body, and it floated out to the sea. Around her, the remains of many dragons were sleeping quietly. The black dragon looked at her for a long time. It was so long that time seemed to stop. Only then did he turn around and leave without looking back. The black dragon flew up, spread his huge wings, and lingered on the sea. He raised his head and let out a long neigh. It was the funeral song that the dragons sang to their deceased tribesmen. Xue Ling sat on the mountaintop and raised the wine jar in his hand. He faced the sea and chuckled. "Rest in peace." The fish living in the sea were attracted by the sound of the dragon and jumped out of the sea. The splashing water sparkled in the sun. The originally calm sea became extremely lively. The black dragon swept across the sea and landed on the mountaintop. He transformed into a human. He got dressed and glanced at the wine jar in Xue Ling''s hand. Xue Ling took out another jar of wine. "Do you want some? It''s a fruit wine made by Huanhuan. It tastes very good. You can''t buy it with money outside." The black dragon sat down beside him and took the wine jar. He lowered his head and took a sip. It tasted a little sweet and spicy. Hei Long asked, "Who''s Huanhuan?" "My mate. A very cute female." The black dragon pondered for a moment. "I heard you call Yu Tian ''Huanhuan'' in the past..." In the past, he thought that ''Huanhuan'' was Yu Tian''s alias, but now, it seemed that it wasn''t the truth. Xue Ling said, "Yu Tian is Huanhuan." The black dragon was shocked. "How is that possible? Yu Tian isn''t your mate." He could tell if they were mates just by smelling them. Yu Tian did not have Xue Ling''s aura. They could not have been mates. "They were the same person for a while." The black dragon asked, "What''s going on?" "It''s a long story. Back then, Huanhuan..." ... Xue Ling told him the story of how Huanhuan became Yu Tian. After hearing this, the black dragon fell into a long silence. It was only when Xue Ling thought that he would not speak again that he heard him say in a dry voice, "In that case, the person who brought me away from the demon race was not Yu Tian but Huanhuan, right?" "Yes." Xue Ling paused and added, "But Huanhuan went to look for you because she was entrusted by Yu Tian." "Then Huanhuan..." "After her soul left Yu Tian''s body, she returned to her own body. She accidentally went to the dawn continent. Now, we''re thinking of a way to bring her back." "The dawn continent..." The black dragon thought for a moment. "It''s very far away." "No matter how far it is, we have to get Huanhuan back." "Let me know if you need my help." "Alright." Xue Ling drank the last of his wine. "I should go." He spread his wings and flew into the sky. His red figure quickly disappeared from sight. The black dragon looked down at the wine jar in his hand. After a moment of silence, he got up and flew down the mountain. He strode into the cave. Everyone knew that dragons loved gold and treasures the most. This was where the treasures were stored. The black dragon walked in and found a sheepskin scroll among the pile of golden treasures. He unfolded the scroll. It was a very old map of the world. It showed the exact locations of the four continents and the distance between them. The black dragon''s fingertips landed on the beast continent. The beast continent on the map was very much like a tree. His fingertips followed the route marked on the map and finally stopped on a star-shaped continent. This was where the dawn continent was. This ancient map was one of the treasures brought by the ancestors of the dragon race from other places. It had been in this treasure cave for many years. No one had ever opened the scroll. The black dragon only remembered that there was such a thing through the inheritance of the dragon race. Now, it was also the most important tool to find Huanhuan. The black dragon put away the sheepskin scroll and turned to leave Dragon Island. He flew in the direction Xue Ling had left. Xue Ling did not go far. The black dragon sped up and quickly caught up to him. "Why are you chasing after me?" Xue Ling asked half-jokingly. "Could it be that you''re too lonely on Dragon Island and want to follow me to the City of 10,000 Beasts to play?" The black dragon ignored his teasing and took out a sheepskin scroll. "This is what I found in the treasure cave on Dragon Island." "What is this?" The black dragon unfolded the scroll, revealing a complete map of the world. Xue Ling''s expression immediately changed. "This is..." "With this map, you can find Huanhuan." Xue Ling reached out to take the map, but the black dragon dodged. The black dragon said, "This is my map. If you want to borrow it, you have to agree to one condition." "Name it." "I want to go with you to find Huanhuan." Xue Ling stared at him for a moment. "Sure." After obtaining Xue Ling''s promise, the black dragon handed him the map. Xue Ling looked at the map carefully and confirmed that it was real. The beast continent and the dawn continent were separated by the Sea of Illusions. The Sea of Illusions could not be passed through. There was a route marked on the map that could bypass the Sea of Illusions. As long as they could find the dawn continent, it would not be difficult to find Huanhuan. At the thought of this, Xue Ling felt his heart surge. He immediately used the stone slabs in his space to inform Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Huanhuan about this matter. Then, he prepared to go to the Dawn Continent. Chapter 539 You Cant Cook Without Rice Huanhuan had been taking food from her space recently and would take out the stone slab to take a look. She quickly read the new contents of the slab. It was Xue Ling''s handwriting. He said that he had obtained a map of the world with a route to the dawn continent. They were thinking of ways to cross the sea to pick Huanhuan up and bring her home. After Huanhuan received the news, she jumped up excitedly. "Bai Di and the others are coming for me! That''s great!" Little Brat was not as optimistic as her. "Even if they find a way to bypass the Sea of Illusions, they''ll encounter a lot of danger along the way. It''s still unknown if they can reach the dawn continent safely." Huanhuan immediately calmed down after listening to that. Little Brat continued, "And they don''t have a boat. They can''t swim over either." Among Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling, Sang Ye was the best at swimming, but no matter how good he was, it was impossible for him to swim across the entire sea, right?! Xue Ling could fly, but it would take a long time to fly across the sea. There was not even a place for him to rest. It was unrealistic to fly over directly. Huanhuan slapped her thigh. "Why don''t we build a ship?" Little Brat asked, "Why do you want to build a ship?" "After we build the ship and deliver it to Bai Di and the others through the space, won''t they be able to come to us on the ship?" "Do you know how many parts a ship is made of? Do you know what materials are needed to build a ship? Do you know how long it takes to build a ship?" Little Brat''s series of questions rendered Huanhuan speechless. Little Brat sighed. "Silly girl, when you''re done building the ship, you''ll have grandchildren!" Even so, Huanhuan insisted on building a ship. She didn''t want to sit still. Bai Di and the others were doing their best to find her. She had to do her best to do what she could too. Huanhuan got Little Brat to go online and download some information about shipbuilding. She carefully drew the outline of the ship on a piece of paper based on the information. As a layman, her drawings were quite standard. But when she took the blueprints to Mark for help, he was pleasantly surprised. As an expert in making things, Mark''s eyes lit up when he saw the blueprints. He was so excited that he didn''t know where to put his hands. "This, this..." Huanhuan reminded him, "This thing is called a ship." "Yes, the principle of this ship is amazing! How did you come up with it? You''re a genius!" Huanhuan was a little embarrassed. "I didn''t think of it. I saw it somewhere else and drew it from memory. Can you do it?" Mark thought about it carefully for a moment. "If we have enough materials, we should be able to make it." "Really? Tell me what materials you need. I''ll think of something." Mark hesitated. "Are you in a hurry to use the ship?" Huanhuan nodded vigorously. "Yeah!" "But you ordered 20 cannons from me. I don''t have time to do anything else until the cannons are done." Huanhuan thought for a moment. "You''ve already developed the method of making cannons. Hire a few skilled dwarfs later and teach them how to make the cannons. After they get used to it, leave the production of cannons to them. I''ll pay them." Mark tried to ask, "Are you going to pay them using energy crystals?" "Yes, 10 colorless crystals a month for each one of them. Is that okay?" "Sure, sure!" Mark agreed quickly. "I''ll go find some people now. I''ll gather everyone tonight and introduce them to you in person. If you think the arrangements are okay, we''ll officially start work." Huanhuan agreed readily. "Okay!" That night, Mark called all the dwarfs he had hired to his house. There were a total of 10 people, most of whom were strong young men. Only one of them was slightly older. His name was Abe, and he was Mark''s uncle. When Abe heard from Mark that he could get 10 energy crystals for a month''s work, he didn''t believe it at first. He even thought that Mark had been deceived, so he specially came to take a look. If that person was really a liar, he would chase them out of Swan Valley so that his nephew wouldn''t be fooled. After Huanhuan listened to Mark introduce the names and ages of these dwarfs, she said calmly, "Let me put it bluntly. If you slack off or I''m not satisfied with what you make, not only will I not pay you, but I''ll also make you compensate for the materials lost." When they heard that they might not get paid for their work and might even have to pay for it, the dwarfs were immediately unhappy. Two of them even wanted to leave immediately. Huanhuan didn''t seem to notice the change in their emotions. She took out 20 colorless crystals. "This is your deposit. Each of you will get two crystals. When you''re done with your work for the first month, I''ll give you the remaining eight crystals. If you do your job well, I''ll give you additional crystals as a reward." As soon as the dwarfs saw the energy crystals, their eyes lit up. The two dwarfs who had wanted to leave immediately retracted their feet and drooled as they stared at the crystals. Even if the heavens came to drag them away, they would definitely not leave! The dwarfs took crystals from Huanhuan one by one. Bobby held the crystals in his hand. He did not expect the other party to be so generous. Before they even started working, they were given two crystals each. It seemed that she was indeed as rich as Mark had said. The dwarfs were overjoyed when they received the crystals. In order to make a good impression in front of their boss and get more crystals as rewards, they ran to Mark''s house early the next morning to do some work. The underground studio of Mark''s house was relatively small. After the 10 dwarfs entered, coupled with all kinds of miscellaneous parts, the space looked especially crowded. Huanhuan wondered if she should build a new studio for Mark. But before she could make a decision, Mark found her and told her something else that was more important. "We need fine gold to make cannons. I don''t have enough fine gold stored here." Huanhuan asked, "Don''t the others in Swan Valley have fine gold? I can pay for it." Mark was still depressed. "They do have some fine gold, but not much. Even if I gather everything I can, we only have enough to make two cannons at most." A clever woman couldn''t cook without rice. No matter how skilled the dwarfs were, they couldn''t make anything without materials. Huanhuan thought for a moment. "Continue making cannons at a normal speed. I''ll go outside to find the materials." "Where are you going to look for them?" Huanhuan kept him in suspense. "You''ll know when the time comes." Later, she found Murphy and invited him to go out with her. Murphy asked her why she was going out. "There''s not enough fine gold. I''ll go out and look for gold mines nearby." Murphy was stunned. "You''re going to look for a mineral vein?" "Yes!" Chapter 540 Nightmare The wealth contained in the mineral vein made one''s heart tremble. But were mineral veins that easy to find? Currently, there were no more than 10 mineral veins developed in the entire dawn continent. Eight of these mineral veins were controlled by the giants, one was on Elven God Mountain, and the last was controlled by the Goffins. The dwarfs had also found mineral veins, but before they could mine them, they were occupied by the giants. Hence, the relationship between the dwarfs and the giants was very bad. In the words of the dwarfs, they were a group of lazy and unreasonable trolls! Murphy was very surprised to learn that Huanhuan was going to look for mineral veins. "Do you know where there are mineral veins?" "I don''t know yet. We''ll find out when we go out and look." Huanhuan made it seem so easy. Murphy didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Mineral veins aren''t that easy to find." "That''s why I''m going to look for it. It''s best if I can find it. If I can''t, I''ll think of another way." Seeing that she was determined, Murphy knew that persuasion was useless. He could only let her be. The two of them prepared to set off that afternoon to look for mineral veins. Since Murphy had been here a few times before, many dwarfs in Swan Valley knew him, especially the young unmarried women. When they saw him appear, they crowded over and looked at him with eyes filled with spring. Huanhuan retreated consciously to avoid the gazes of the young girls. The girls asked Murphy where he was going. Even under these circumstances, Murphy remained suave and modest. "We''re going to look for mineral veins." The girls were in an uproar. "Wow! You know where there are mineral veins?" Murphy was exasperated. "I don''t." "Then you¡ª" "I''m just looking around. I hope I can find one." A few bold girls volunteered. "I''ll go with you! I''m familiar with this area. I''ll help lead the way. You definitely won''t get lost!" "Thank you, but there''s no need to trouble you. We''re just looking around ourselves. If we can''t find it, we''ll come back." Murphy smiled and refused. It took him a lot of effort to squeeze himself out of the crowd of enthusiastic girls and their pickup lines. He and Huanhuan finally left Swan Valley. Seeing that his face was sweating, Huanhuan couldn''t help but chuckle. "It seems that you''re very popular with the dwarfs!" Murphy wiped the thin sweat off her face and said helplessly, "They''re still young. Coupled with the fact that they''ve been living in Swan Valley, they''re innocent and ignorant. They don''t know that people like me don''t suit them at all." As Huanhuan walked, she asked, "Why aren''t you suitable? I think you''re quite good." Murphy walked a little ahead of her and helped her push away the branches and bushes that might catch onto her dress on the way. He said casually, "Let''s not talk about anything else. Just look at my personality that suddenly changes from time to time. How many girls do you think can stand me?" "If the other party really loves you, they won''t care about your illness." "Love?" Murphy''s smile was dim. "Elves don''t believe in love." He said the last sentence so softly that Huanhuan couldn''t hear him clearly. She chased after him and asked, "What did you just say?" "Nothing." Three paths appeared in front of them. Murphy asked for her opinion. Huanhuan took out the small compass. After spinning the needle a few times, it finally pointed to the path on the right. She pointed to the right without hesitation. "This way." Murphy was a little curious. "What''s that thing?" "It''s called a compass. It''s used to find treasures." Murphy was skeptical. "Can such a small thing really find treasures?" "We''ll find out." Huanhuan put away the compass and walked to the path on the right. Usually, few people walked this path. It was overgrown with weeds and had many thorn vines on both sides. From what Murphy had said, these thorns were poisonous. It was best not to touch them. The deeper they went, the darker it became. When it was completely dark, they temporarily found a relatively flat place to rest for the night. As they were in the wild, the two of them did not specially prepare dinner. They just ate some fruits. Huanhuan sat on the grass with her back against the tree trunk. She closed her eyes to rest. When she was in a daze, she felt a chill crawl up her fingers and quickly spread to her chest. The temperature plummeted and became very cold. Huanhuan was uncomfortable with the cold. She opened her eyes and found that the fire had gone out. Murphy, who had been sitting beside her, was gone. It was dark all around. There was no one there. Not far away, the shadows of the trees swayed gently like ghosts. The atmosphere was perfect as a setting of a horror movie. Huanhuan was a little afraid. She immediately sat up straight and whispered Little Brat''s name. But there was no reaction. Why was even Little Brat gone?! Huanhuan was even more afraid now. At this moment, faint sounds came from the depths of the darkness. Something seemed to be crawling along the ground. ''Don''t tell me there''s a snake?'' In the past, Huanhuan was especially afraid of snakes, but ever since she became mates with Sang Ye, her fear of snakes had decreased a lot. Huanhuan took out the small crossbow and stared warily in the direction of the sound. Before long, something dark emerged from the depths of the darkness and crawled quickly toward her. It looked like a snake, but it had no eyes or mouth. Huanhuan immediately released the arrow. The little arrow flew out and stabbed into the black thing''s body! To her surprise, not only was the black thing not shot to death, but it also split into two and continued to crawl toward Huanhuan! Huanhuan was shocked. Damn, what the hell was this?! The two black things crawled especially quickly. Soon, they reached Huanhuan. Only then did Huanhuan see that they were not snakes. They were vines. The black vines were covered in fine barbs. Seeing them, Huanhuan immediately thought of the Soul-Devouring Vine. But wasn''t Xing Chen still in the Sea of Illusions? He was a homebody. Why was he here?! Could there be two Soul-Devouring Vines in this world?! Just as Huanhuan was at a loss, the two vines quickly wrapped around her ankles and climbed up her calves. The barbs cut her skin. It hurt, but no blood flowed. Huanhuan picked up the small crossbow and hit the vines with all her might. Unfortunately, it was useless. The more she struggled, the tighter the vines wrapped around her. The vines wrapped around her waist and even her arms. Finally, the vines wrapped around her neck. They tightened. Huanhuan couldn''t breathe. She felt like she was suffocating. She gritted her teeth and struggled to say, "Xing¡­ Chen¡­" The words were like a curse. As soon as she uttered it, the vines suddenly loosened. At the same time, Huanhuan heard a familiar call. "Huanhuan! Wake up!" Huanhuan opened her eyes and found herself still sitting on the grass, her back against the tree trunk. Murphy was squatting beside her, looking at her. His emerald eyes were filled with worry. "What happened to you just now? You kept struggling and moving. You ignored me when I shouted at you. Did you have a nightmare?" Huanhuan heaved a long sigh of relief. Recalling the dream, she felt a lingering fear. "It was a nightmare." Chapter 541 I Love You So Much! After that nightmare, Huanhuan barely slept in the latter half of the night. When it was finally dawn, Murphy went nearby to pick fruits. Huanhuan told Little Brat what she had seen in her dream last night. "Is it really just a nightmare? I keep thinking that the dream is too real. It''s as if it really happened." Little Brat comforted her. "Don''t be too nervous. You were sleeping last night. There was no one around except Murphy. It was just a nightmare." Huanhuan rubbed her temples, looking tired. "Logic tells me that it was just a nightmare, but my instincts tell me that it isn''t so simple." "Then let''s take a step back. Even if Xing Chen came to the dawn continent and wants to capture you, why does he only appear in dreams? With his strength, he can just kidnap you by force. He wouldn''t have to sneak around and bully you in your dreams." Huanhuan searched for a reason dryly. "Maybe it''s because of his sick preferences? You know, he''s crazy. He doesn''t do things according to common sense." "Then if it''s really as you say, it doesn''t matter how nervous and afraid you are. You can''t stop him at all." Huanhuan was speechless. Little Brat said, "Don''t be afraid. Daddy is here. Even if Xing Chen wants to attack you, Daddy will protect you." Huanhuan was so touched that tears welled up in her eyes. "You''re such a good father! I love you, I love you so much!" "Tsk, you call me ''Daddy'' when you need my help. Previously, you kept calling me ''Little Brat''. You''re too good at switching it up." Huanhuan chuckled. "I sell my allegiance to the highest bidder." "..." What a lousy analogy! Murphy returned with the fresh fruits he''d just picked. After eating and drinking their fill, they continued on their way. They followed the compass and circled the mountain several times before coming to a small hill. The needle began to spin. Huanhuan looked at the small hill in front of her. "Looks like this is it." Murphy was skeptical. "There''s a mineral vein here?" "Mhm." The small hill was very short. There was exposed soil and rocks everywhere. There was almost no vegetation. It was really shabby compared to the lively hills around it. Murphy didn''t believe that there would be a mineral vein in such a place. However, Huanhuan was certain that there was a mineral vein here. She asked Murphy to help dig a hole. She then took out the explosives that she had prepared in advance and placed them in the hole. After lighting them, Murphy immediately hid far away. There was a loud bang! Dirt splattered as a huge pit was blasted into the mountain. Huanhuan and Murphy walked to the edge of the pit. It was filled with black mud, which was caused by explosives. The smell of gunpowder filled the air. It was quite pungent. "I''ll go down and take a look." As soon as Huanhuan finished speaking and before Murphy could stop her, she lifted her skirt and slid to the bottom of the pit. Huanhuan took out the hoe and began to dig. Murphy jumped down too. He took the hoe from Huanhuan. "I''ll do it. Go to the side and wait." Huanhuan knew that she was weak. Hearing him say this, she didn''t force herself. She obediently stood aside and watched Murphy dig. Before long, the hoe hit something hard and clanged. His hands trembled from the impact, and Murphy felt a faint numbness in his thumb and index finger. He knelt down and pushed the soil aside, revealing a metallic luster. His emerald pupils constricted. It was fine gold! Seeing the change in his expression, Huanhuan quickly came over to check. She found the small piece of gold and reached out to touch it. "This should be fine gold, right?" It took Murphy a lot of effort to suppress the excitement and surprise in his heart. Previously, when Huanhuan said that she wanted to find a mineral vein, he did not take it seriously at all. He did not expect them to really find a mineral vein, and it happened to be a fine gold mine, which was what they needed! Murphy looked at the girl in front of him and couldn''t help but sigh. "Are you God''s favorite child?" When he said she wanted a fine gold mine, the heavens immediately gave her a gold mine. Who would believe that she was not God''s favorite child? Little Brat was very unconvinced. "She''s clearly my daughter! Who do the heavens think they are?!" Huanhuan coughed lightly. With Murphy present, it was not convenient for her to talk to Little Brat. She said to Murphy, "Since we''ve discovered the mineral vein, let''s go back and find people to mine it now." It was impossible for the two of them to mine a mineral vein alone. A large number of people had to help. Murphy asked calmly, "Are you going to get the dwarfs to help?" Huanhuan nodded. "Yes." She only knew Murphy and the dwarfs here. But Murphy said, "I suggest you make a careful decision." "Huh?" Huanhuan was confused. "Do you know what a mineral vein means? Especially a fine gold mine. This gold is precious to begin with. If you tell the dwarfs the location of the mineral vein, they might get greedy. At that time, it''s uncertain if you can even keep this mineral vein. They might go as far as to kill you to hide the location of the mineral vein." Huanhuan was shocked. "No way? I don''t think Mark is like that." "Mark is indeed not the kind of person who would betray his friends for benefits, but you can''t guarantee that the rest of the dwarfs are as loyal as him. I won''t say much about the others. Let''s talk about the old tribe leader, Arso. If he knows the location of this mineral vein, he''ll snatch it for himself without hesitation." Murphy had been to Swan Valley several times and had interacted with Patriarch Arso. He knew Arso very well. As the leader, Arso was indeed very competent. Even if he occupied the mineral vein, it was mainly because he wanted to benefit his tribe. But that didn''t hide the fact that he would do anything for benefits. Huanhuan pursed her lips. "If we don''t ask the dwarfs for help, how can the two of us mine this mineral vein?" Murphy thought for a moment. "I remember a group of gnomes living nearby. We can hire them to help open the mineral vein." "Are they reliable?" Murphy said truthfully, "Gnomes are famous for being greedy and cunning. They like to steal things. Their reputation in the dawn continent is very bad." Huanhuan was speechless. "Then why did you recommend them to me?" "Don''t you have contract scrolls? You can find their leader and get them to sign the contract. You''ll pay and they''ll contribute. It''s a fair deal. They''ll be willing." After all, the living conditions of those gnomes were very bad. They should not be willing to miss a chance to change their current terrible situation. ? Huanhuan thought for a moment. "Alright, let''s go see those gnomes." Murphy filled the hole with soil and asked, "Do you know the gnome language?" Huanhuan didn''t know if she understood it or not. She didn''t dare to be too sure, so she could only agree vaguely. Chapter 542 Deal The gnomes lived in an underground cave. This was the first time Huanhuan had seen gnomes. They were shorter than dwarfs, and their skin was all green. Murphy brought Huanhuan to the door, scaring the group of gnomes hiding in the underground cave. They closed the doors and windows, shutting out Murphy and Huanhuan. Huanhuan did not expect to be rejected before she could say anything. She could not help but be stunned. Murphy had expected this. He knocked calmly and opened his mouth to speak a string of words in the gnome language. His tone still carried a unique rhythm. It was the unique way elves spoke. "Stop hiding. We''re not here to cause trouble. Get your leader out. We want to discuss business with him in person." There was a rustling sound inside, then someone replied, "What business?" "A business that can make you money." "Why should we believe you?" Murphy was very calm. "There are only two of us, and there are hundreds of you. Even if we really fight, we''ll be at a disadvantage." After some discussion, the gnomes in the cave finally opened the door again. A small gnome said to them, "Come in and talk." Murphy walked in with Huanhuan. When they entered the cave, Murphy was asked to hand over his bow. Murphy had no objections to this and handed the bow to the gnome. "Keep it safe for me. If you lose it, I''ll tie you up and throw you to the man-eating flowers." Clearly, he was very familiar with the habits of gnomes who liked to steal. The bows of elves were well-made and beautiful. When the gnomes took the bow, they were indeed greedy, but they were quickly frightened by Murphy''s threat. Their greed was extinguished. This underground cave was even larger than Huanhuan had imagined. There were many small holes dug inside. Those should be the residences of the gnomes. At this moment, all the gnomes were crowded together in the hall. There were at least a few hundred of them. They all stared at Murphy and Huanhuan without blinking, as if they were afraid or wary. The cave was not high. Even Huanhuan had to lower her head when walking in here, let alone Murphy. This poor tall guy had to bend down to move forward. Fortunately, he was handsome and elegant. Even though he was walking with his back bent, he still looked elegant. Many female gnomes present blushed and kept glancing at him. Huanhuan was wearing a veiled hat. Even in a place like this where she had to walk with her head lowered, she had no intention of taking it off. She looked around and saw that the gnomes were dressed in shabby clothes. Most of them were thin and haggard. This was definitely not a sign of prosperity. It seemed that their lives were not easy. The leader of the gnomes walked out of the crowd. He was already very tall among the many gnomes, but he was still much shorter than Huanhuan and Murphy. He was quite handsome, but there was a shallow scar on his left cheek, which added to his fierce aura. Murphy smiled. "Honorable Patriarch Elman, long time no see. You still look so imposing." Elman smiled, and the scar on his face swayed. "Murphy, you still look so tall. Every time I talk to you, I''m especially upset." "I''m sorry I''m so tall." Huanhuan laughed. She didn''t expect the elegant Murphy to be so annoying. Elman snorted. "Did you come here to show off your height?" "Of course not. We came to talk business with you." "Oh?" Murphy turned sideways and introduced Huanhuan to him. "This lady needs to hire a group of workers to help her with some work. She''s willing to pay a gold coin per gnome every month. If you do well, there''s also a bonus." Upon hearing this price, not only did Elman look stunned, but even the other gnomes were in an uproar. One gold coin was enough for a family of three to live for an entire year! This reward was too generous! After his surprise, Elman quickly calmed down. "What do you need us to do?" Murphy said, "I can''t tell you the details of the job yet. After you sign the contract, we''ll tell you the details." Elman narrowed his eyes, which were filled with scrutiny. "You won''t even tell us the truth about your work. You want us to believe that you''re not lying?" "I''m sorry, but until we have complete trust in you, the details of the work have to be kept confidential. However, I can assure you that this job is definitely not life-threatening." This non-life-threatening danger would allow each gnome to receive a gold coin a month. The temptation was too great. All the gnomes looked eagerly at their leader. Elman fell into deep thought. In the past, Elman might have refused such a deal for the safety of his people. But now, his people had not eaten their fill for several days. Some of the tribesmen were sick, but they did not have the money to ask the shaman to treat them. They could only endure it. If this continued, they might starve to death and die of illness in the future. Elman''s gaze swept over the thin and tired tribesmen. If they wanted to survive, they had to have money. At the moment, only the elf in front of them was willing to give them a chance to earn money. Finally, Elman gritted his teeth and made a decision. "I agree to the deal." Murphy smiled. "That was a wise decision." "But I have a condition." "Please name it." "I hope you''ll pay half the fee first." Elman looked embarrassed. "I know this request is a little forward, but I have no choice. We need the money to invite the witch doctor over for my sick tribesmen." Hearing this, Huanhuan asked, "Are your people sick?" She spoke in very fluent goblin language. Murphy winced slightly. Not only could this girl speak the elven and dwarf languages, but she could also speak the gnome language so well. Who the hell was she? Elman sighed. "A few of our people were scratched by magical beasts while hunting. They''ve been unconscious for a few days. We''ve tried many ways to ease their pain. Only the shaman can save them now, but we don''t have the money to ask him to treat them." Huanhuan said slowly, "If you don''t mind, can I see those patients?" Everyone was stunned. Elman was surprised. "You''re a shaman?" Huanhuan pondered for a moment and felt that the shaman they were talking about should be the same as the witch doctor on the beast continent. "Yes, I''m a shaman." Chapter 543 Not A Dodder Elman led Huanhuan into a dim cave. The ground was covered in hay and worn animal hides. Six injured gnomes lay on them, unconscious. The air smelled of blood and decay. Huanhuan squatted down and checked the gnomes'' injuries. Elman had been standing at the side, his eyes following her every move. "Their wounds are infected, causing fever and coma. It''s not good." Elman could understand what Huanhuan was saying, but he didn''t understand what she meant. However, he knew that shamans liked to say things that others did not understand, so he did not pursue the matter. Instead, he asked, "What should we do? Can they be cured?" "I''ll do my best." Huanhuan paused. "Go out first." When shamans saved people, no one was allowed to watch them. That was the rule. Elman didn''t ask any questions and silently retreated. Murphy sat at the entrance. He was too tall. Even when sitting on the ground, he had to lower his head to keep his forehead from hitting the top of the cave. He saw Elman come out and asked, "How did it go?" Elman sat down beside him, his expression grave. "I don''t know." "Don''t worry, Huanhuan''s medical skills are not bad. She cured me the last time I was injured." Hearing Murphy''s words, Elman relaxed a little. The other gnomes were all standing not far away, filling the cave. They whispered about the injured and were skeptical about whether the girl could treat the injured. Their impression of shamans was that they were mostly older men. This was the first time they had seen a female shaman. And from her voice and figure, she should be very young. Could a young female shaman really cure the six unconscious gnomes? ... After about half a day, Huanhuan walked out of the cave. Elman immediately got up and went up to her. "How are they?" he asked carefully. Huanhuan wiped the sweat off her forehead and looked tired. "I''ve helped them clean their wounds. Get someone to carry them to a ventilated place to rest. Send two men to guard them. As long as their temperatures return to normal tonight, they''ll be fine." Elman immediately did as she instructed and had the six injured gnomes transferred to other caves. Murphy could tell that Huanhuan was tired. He led her out of the cave and found another cave where she could rest in. Huanhuan slept until midnight. She was woken up by hunger. Murphy sat on the ground with his back against the stone wall. He held a bow in his hand and stared out at the night. He heard Huanhuan get up and immediately turned to her. "You''re awake? Are you hungry?" Huanhuan nodded. After arriving at this cave, she was so tired that she lay on the ground and fell asleep. She had not even drunk any water until now. Murphy took out the fruits she had prepared in advance and gave them to her. "Eat them. They''re clean." "Thank you." Huanhuan hugged the round fruit and ate it. Her cheeks were puffed up like a squirrel. Murphy looked at her obedient and cute appearance, and his heart skipped a beat. Unable to resist, he reached out and touched her cheek gently. Huanhuan looked up, holding the half-eaten fruit in her hand. Her lips were moistened by the juice. She looked at Murphy blankly, her big watery eyes filled with confusion. "Huh?" Murphy came back to his senses and secretly regretted his overstep. He still maintained an elegant smile. "I saw something dirty on your face just now. I got it off for you." "Oh." Huanhuan didn''t suspect anything and continued to eat the fruit. When she was full, Murphy accompanied her to the nearby stream to wash her hands and solve nature''s call. Huanhuan didn''t want Murphy to hear her. That would be too awkward. She deliberately ran away. After she was done, Huanhuan stood up. Just then, she suddenly saw a few pairs of blood-red eyes staring at her in the night not far away! Huanhuan was frightened. She had forgotten that tonight was a full moon! Little Brat said, "Don''t be afraid. There aren''t many of them. They might not be your match." Hearing Little Brat''s voice, Huanhuan immediately calmed down. She scattered the spores of the Moonlight Mushroom on the ground. As soon as they landed, they quickly grew to the height of her calves. The caps swayed slightly in the night wind with a blue luster. Huanhuan tightened her grip on the small crossbow and aimed at one of the monsters. When the monster saw Huanhuan''s actions, it roared softly and pounced at her! Its sharp fangs shone coldly in the moonlight. Huanhuan released her grip, and the small arrow shot out, hitting the monster closest to her! The monster screamed and fell to the ground. Murphy, who was waiting in the distance, heard the sound. His heart tightened, and he immediately ran toward the sound. When he saw Huanhuan, he froze. At this moment, she was shooting arrows at the monsters. Her archery was quite accurate, and every arrow hit its target. In front of her, the Moonlight Mushrooms stretched out their thin and long mystic tendrils, rolled up the monsters that approached them, and dragged them into the group of mushrooms. They ate them until not even their bones were left. It was the first time Murphy had seen such powerful mushrooms. This was the first time he had seen Huanhuan fight. She looked delicate and weak, like a dodder that needed to rely on a big tree to survive. But in fact, she was the most brilliant if she was alone. She was stronger than he thought. Seeing that Huanhuan could deal with those monsters alone, Murphy didn''t go over. He stood not far away and looked at her. Huanhuan only put down the small crossbow when the few monsters were all eaten by the Moonlight Mushrooms. She rubbed her sore arms. The small crossbow was useful, but it was tiring to keep it up and not put it down. The Moonlight Mushrooms ate their fill and were very happy. "Monsters from the darkness are our favorite delicacies~" Huanhuan touched the caps of the Moonlight Mushroom and thanked them for their help just now. She looked up and saw Murphy standing nearby. At this moment, Murphy walked toward her. His gaze swept over the Moonlight Mushrooms, revealing just the right amount of confusion. "These are?" "They''re my friends. Their name is Choir," Huanhuan said with a smile. "They sing very well." The Moonlight Mushrooms were overjoyed at the praise and sang even more enthusiastically. Unfortunately, Murphy couldn''t understand a word they were singing. He smiled. "I don''t understand, but their tone is quite interesting." After sleeping for a long time, Huanhuan couldn''t fall asleep anymore. She simply lay on the grass beside the Moonlight Mushrooms and patted the empty space beside her. She said to Murphy, "You didn''t rest much today. Hurry up and lie down and sleep. There are Moonlight Mushrooms on guard here. You don''t have to be on night duty." Murphy didn''t refuse. He lay down elegantly on the grass and faced the full moon in the sky. He closed his eyes and slept. The Moonlight Mushrooms hummed softly, their voices melodious. He slept quite comfortably. Chapter 544 Greed The next day, Huanhuan and Murphy returned to the residence of the gnomes. As soon as Elman heard that Huanhuan was here, he immediately took the initiative to welcome her. He was especially enthusiastic today. "Madam Huanhuan, you''re finally here! Please sit inside!" As Huanhuan walked, she asked, "How are the five patients?" "We followed your instructions and guarded them all night. Their temperatures have returned to normal today, and they''ve woken up." Huanhuan nodded. "That''s good. Take me to see them." "Okay, please come this way." Huanhuan followed him into a spacious and clean cave. The five injured people had already sat up. When they saw Huanhuan and knew that this girl was their savior, they stood up and bowed. Huanhuan waved her hand. "Don''t move. Be careful not to tear the wound." The five injured people looked at her with gratitude and respect. Shamans were a very mysterious and noble profession on this continent. Even cunning and greedy gnomes were in awe of shamans. Huanhuan examined their wounds and confirmed that they were healing well. She left them some medicine and told them how to change their dressing as well as what they usually needed to pay attention to. The gnomes noted everything down. After dealing with the injured, Huanhuan took out an intermediate contract scroll and said to Irwin, "This is our deal. Take a look for yourself. If you''re sure there''s no problem, put your thumbprint on it." It was the first time Irwin had seen the contract scroll. He saw the words inside. They were unfamiliar words that he couldn''t understand, but strangely, he could understand them. As expected of a shaman. Anything she took out was so magical. Elman''s reverence grew. Without another word, he pressed his thumbprint on the contract scroll. As he was the leader of the gnomes, he had the right to represent them. This thumbprint was equivalent to representing the entire gnome tribe forming a contract with Huanhuan. Huanhuan put away the scroll. "There''s a confidentiality agreement in the contract. You can''t leak any information about the work. Otherwise, you''ll be breaking the contract and will suffer a backlash to your soul." Elman nodded. "I know." "Good. Come with us. I''ll show you where you''ll work." ... Huanhuan and Murphy led Elman back to the place where they had found the gold mine. The huge pit they had made with explosives was still there. The three of them slid to the bottom of the pit. Murphy used a hoe to dig through the soil, revealing the gold underground. At the sight of it, Elman''s expression changed. "This is a gold mine?" He was so nervous that his voice was hoarse. Huanhuan replied, "Yes, this is the gold mine we discovered. Your future job is to help me mine the gold mine." Elman couldn''t help but swallow. His eyes were shining as he looked at fine gold. This was a real gold mine! If the gnomes could own this gold mine, it meant that they would not have to worry about food and clothing for the next few hundred years! But as soon as this thought appeared, he remembered the contract he had signed with Huanhuan. He could not be greedy for the mineral vein and leak the news of the mineral vein. If they broke the contract, the entire gnome tribe would suffer backlash to their souls. Money was tempting, but if they lost their lives, what was the use of having so much money?! Elman quickly calmed down. Even though he found it regretful, he understood why Huanhuan and Murphy had refused to reveal the work details beforehand. If it were him, he would definitely not be at ease about revealing such important information. Huanhuan asked, "Do you know how to mine?" Elman was very confident about this. "Don''t worry. We''ve helped the giants mine in the past. This is our old profession. There''s definitely no problem." Knowing that they were very experienced in the work, Huanhuan was even more satisfied. "Do your best. You''ll get a lot of benefits." That afternoon, the gnomes officially began to mine the gold mine under the leadership of their leader, Elman. Just as Elman had said, the gnomes were quite familiar with mining. They methodically opened the mine and dug out the gold mines. One by one, they transported the gold mines out of the mine. Huanhuan deliberately showed her strength to them. In front of the gnomes, she waved her right hand and put all the gold mines into her space. The gnomes did not know about the existence of interspatial rings. When they saw that so many gold mines had suddenly disappeared, they felt that it was extremely magical. They looked at Huanhuan with even more admiration. The five seriously injured gnomes were getting better every day. They would be able to walk soon. With Huanhuan''s medical skills affirmed, no one doubted her identity as a shaman anymore. They obeyed her requests and did not dare to play tricks. Seeing that the mining matter was on track, Huanhuan went to talk to Elman. "I''m going back to Swan Valley. Help me keep an eye on the mine for the next few days." Elman patted his chest and promised, "No problem!" Huanhuan and Murphy traveled for two days and returned to Swan Valley. Huanhuan took the fine gold out of her space and said to Mark, "This is the fine gold you asked for. Is it enough?" Mark''s eyes lit up as he looked at the pile of fine gold in front of him. "It''s enough! It''s definitely enough!" After a while, he recovered from his excitement and asked curiously, "Where did you get so much fine gold? Did you really find a gold mine?" Huanhuan smiled slyly. "If I say that I really found a gold mine, will you believe me?" Mark''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You--" Seeing that he really believed her, Huanhuan burst out laughing. "How can a gold mine be so easy to find? We exchanged the fine gold for crystals from other places. That''s all we have now. I can''t exchange it for more." Hearing this, Mark''s hanging heart immediately fell back to its original place. At the same time, he was a little disappointed. He muttered softly, "I knew it. How can a gold mine be so easy to find? It''s only normal that you can''t find it." Huanhuan changed the topic from the gold mine to the manufacturing of cannons and ships. At the mention of work, Mark perked up and talked a lot. He carefully reported what he had been doing. After Huanhuan heard his report, she praised his work and hoped that everyone would continue to work hard. The news that Mark had obtained a large amount of fine gold spread like wildfire and reached Arso''s ears. Arso immediately went to the door himself. When he saw the mountain of fine gold in Mark''s material storage room, greed surged within him uncontrollably. He asked where this batch of fine gold came from. Mark trusted the old tribe leader very much and told the truth without hiding anything. Knowing that this batch of fine gold came from Huanhuan, a bold thought immediately arose in Arso''s mind. Chapter 545 Get Out Of The Way! Huanhuan exchanged crystals for some gold coins in Swan Valley. She took these gold coins and returned to the mine with Murphy. Not far behind them were two sneaky dwarfs. But they hadn''t gotten far before Murphy realized they were being followed. He told Huanhuan about this. "Should we capture those two and ask them who sent them?" Huanhuan had expected this. When she took out so much fine gold, she had already guessed that someone would be greedy. It was only a matter of time before they were targeted. She said, "You won''t be able to get anything out of them, so there''s no need to do anything unnecessary. Let''s just shake them off." She and Murphy sped up and deliberately circled around. The two dwarfs couldn''t keep up with them and were quickly lost. This time, Huanhuan stayed near the mine with Murphy for a few more days. When the month was about to end, Huanhuan paid the gnomes two gold coins each. One gold coin was their salary, while the other was the bonus. The gnomes were extremely excited to receive the money. They felt that this was a good job that was difficult to find. Huanhuan and Murphy returned to Swan Valley. At this moment, Mark had already made two cannons and was waiting for Huanhuan to examine them. Huanhuan checked them and confirmed that the cannons were fine. She put them into her space and paid Mark and the 10 workers according to their initial agreement. Each of them received 10 colorless crystal coins. Huanhuan said slowly, "The two crystals I gave you previously are your bonus." The workers were happy that the boss was so generous, and they worked harder and more seriously. After coming out of Mark''s house, Huanhuan and Murphy walked to the outer valley. They bumped into a group of tall strangers walking toward them. The group was about two meters tall. Both the men and women looked strong. They were wearing heavy metal armor and had strange patterns drawn on their faces using flowers and plant juice. They were not to be trifled with. Murphy whispered, "These are Goffins." He was puzzled. Why would Goffins suddenly appear in Swan Valley? Huanhuan was slightly stunned. She had never heard of Goffins, nor did she know what was so special about them. The group of Goffins quickly walked up to Huanhuan. The woman in the lead looked down at her and said arrogantly, "Get lost. Don''t block the way!" Huanhuan saw the hard muscles on her body and couldn''t help but think of Yu Tian. Yu Tian also had muscles, but she was much more beautiful than the female Goffin in front of her. Huanhuan didn''t move. Murphy pulled her aside and whispered to her, "Legend has it that Goffins have some beast blood in them. They''re brave and aggressive. They can fight with their lives on the line. If it''s not necessary, we''d better not have a conflict with them." Huanhuan''s gaze swept across the Goffins. This race was actually distantly related to beasts. How annoying! The Goffins were about to walk past them when the female Goffin in the lead suddenly noticed Murphy''s face. Her eyes lit up. She leaned toward Murphy and smiled very frivolously. "Hey, my name is Leta. I''m the daughter of the leader of the Goffin tribe. Are you an elf? You''re so beautiful. Do you want to hang out with me?" Huanhuan''s expression turned awkward. She didn''t expect Murphy to be hit on the street! Murphy looked at Leta coldly, his emerald eyes devoid of emotion. "I''m sorry, I already have a mate." With that, he scooped Huanhuan up with his long arms and hugged her, showing that he was already taken. Huanhuan: "..." She was just a bystander. How did she become the party involved in the matter in the blink of an eye?! Huanhuan was wearing a straw hat on her head, and her face was tightly covered by snow silk. Leta couldn''t see her face. "Your mate is short and thin," she said disdainfully. "She doesn''t look like your mate. She looks more like your daughter. You didn''t just find a random woman to fool me, did you?" Huanhuan immediately exploded. "Who are you calling short?!" "I''m talking about you, shorty!" Huanhuan was so angry that she almost exploded. She hated being called short! The skullcap sensed her anger and jumped out. Its pink petals turned ink-black in the blink of an eye. The petals opened, revealing a circle of sharp fangs as it bit at Leta''s head! Leta hurriedly dodged, but her ear was bitten. Blood flowed. She covered her ear and winced in pain. Seeing this, her companions immediately went forward to help. Murphy said leisurely, "This is a duel between women. It''s not appropriate for you men to interfere, right?" Leta''s companions looked at her. She was unwilling to lose face in front of Murphy and the others. She gritted her teeth and said, "Don''t intervene. This is a duel between me and this shorty!" Since they were going to fight, of course, Huanhuan had to deal with it well. She asked Murphy to put her down. Murphy whispered in her ear, "Leta is strong, but her reaction speed is not sharp enough. Find a chance to take her down." "No problem." Leta casually wiped the blood from her ear. Unexpectedly, not only did she not wipe it clean, but she also wiped the blood all over her face. Coupled with her resentful eyes, she looked especially ferocious. She pulled out two sharp daggers and pounced aggressively at Huanhuan! She was going to kill this shorty who dared to hurt her! Relying on her short stature, Huanhuan nimbly dodged her attack. Missing her target, Leta turned and continued to pounce on her. Huanhuan kept dodging. Leta chased after her step by step, aiming to stab Huanhuan''s vital points again and again. It seemed that she was determined to kill her! Unable to touch Huanhuan, Leta became more and more anxious. Just as she missed again and was about to turn around, Little Green suddenly darted out of Huanhuan''s sleeve and wrapped itself around Leta''s neck from behind! The thorns on the surface of the vines pierced her skin, and the poison slipped into Leta''s body through her blood. Leta felt dizzy. Her limbs weren''t working. With a bang, she fell heavily to the ground, unconscious. Huanhuan retracted Little Green and made a victory gesture at Murphy. Murphy didn''t understand the meaning of the gesture, but he could roughly understand that Huanhuan was trying to express her joy at winning. He walked over, picked her up, and spun on the spot. "Well done!" The few Goffins quickly helped Leta up from the ground. When they realized that she was poisoned, they immediately shouted at Huanhuan, "You''re so despicable. You actually used poison!" Huanhuan sneered. "You make it sound like the two daggers in her hands haven''t been poisoned." The Goffins were speechless. Leta''s daggers had indeed been poisoned, but only the few of them knew about it. No one else knew. How did this little runt know? Chapter 546 Less Trouble Arso rushed over when he heard the news. As the leader of the dwarfs, he didn''t want anything to happen to the Goffins in Swan Valley. Especially since Leta was the daughter of the leader of the Goffin tribe. If she really died here, the dwarfs would not be able to defend themselves. The Goffin tribe would definitely take revenge. Arso apologized to Huanhuan on behalf of the Goffins, hoping that Huanhuan could help Leta detoxify the poison. Huanhuan only wanted to teach Leta a lesson. She didn''t really want to poison her. Since the old tribe leader was willing to give her a way out, Huanhuan agreed to help Leta detoxify the poison. Leta woke up quickly, but her limbs were still weak. She couldn''t even stand properly. Someone had to help her. She glared fiercely at Huanhuan and gritted her teeth. "This isn''t over!" Huanhuan chuckled. "If you cause trouble again, I won''t show mercy." Leta wanted to say something else, but her companions pulled her back and gestured for her to calm down. By the time they were done, the sun was almost setting. Arso suggested they stay and spend the night. Huanhuan said, "It''s fine. We''re not afraid of walking at night." From the looks of the Goffins, she knew they wouldn''t let this matter go. She and Murphy had better get out of this troublesome place. It was better to avoid trouble. Huanhuan and Murphy left Swan Valley. The sky quickly darkened, and night fell. Fortunately, the sky was filled with starlight, so it was not especially dark in the forest. The two of them found a quiet and clean place to stop and rest. Murphy went to pick the fruits. As usual, Huanhuan planted a circle of Moonlight Mushrooms around her. She sat by the fire, took out an iron pot, cut the pickled vegetables into shreds, put them in the pot, and boiled them with water. She then sprinkled some seasonings. By the time Murphy returned, a steaming pot of pickled vegetable soup was ready. This was the first time Murphy had drunk pickled vegetable soup. It tasted sour and refreshing. He praised sincerely, "Delicious." Huanhuan smiled. "I''m glad you like it." At this moment, she had taken off her veiled hat, revealing her beautiful face. Even in the dark, it could not hide her beautiful face. Especially when she smiled. It was even more dazzling than the fire in front of her. It made Murphy want to stay by her side forever. Murphy was slightly stunned, then he looked away and suppressed the random thoughts in his heart. After eating and drinking his fill, Murphy found hay and piled it thick. Huanhuan then spread out the animal hide. The moment she lay down, she sank into it. It was especially comfortable. Huanhuan said to Murphy, who was not far away, "The Moonlight Mushrooms are on duty tonight. You should sleep with me too." Murphy hesitated. Huanhuan had already moved aside to make way for a sizable space. Seeing this, Murphy couldn''t refuse anymore. He got up, walked over, and lay down beside her. He carefully controlled his limbs and tried not to touch Huanhuan. Huanhuan fell asleep quickly. In her daze, the familiar chill appeared again. Huanhuan woke up from the cold. She opened her eyes and realized that Murphy, who should have been sleeping beside her, was gone. His surroundings were filled with black fog. She couldn''t see her fingers. The temperature was dropping. Huanhuan tried to call out to Little Brat, but there was no response. With her previous two experiences, Huanhuan quickly calmed down this time. This was just a dream. There was no need to be too afraid. A black vine crawled out of the darkness. Huanhuan immediately took out a small crossbow and aimed it at the vine. She scolded, "Don''t come over!" The black vine paused but quickly continued to crawl toward her. Huanhuan immediately released her grip. The little arrow shot out and pierced the vine, nailing it to the ground. But soon, it split into two and continued to crawl toward Huanhuan. Huanhuan kept shooting out more arrows. Puff! Puff! Puff! Three arrows in a row hit the vines. However, it was useless. No matter how the vines were attacked, they were not injured. After they split, they keep increasing in numbers. In the blink of an eye, there were dozens of black vines. They crawled up to Huanhuan. Huanhuan quickly ran back, but the vines wrapped around her ankles. She lost her balance and fell to the ground. The black vines took the opportunity to surge over and wrap around her tightly. Huanhuan struggled desperately. But the more she struggled, the tighter the vines wrapped around her. She felt as if her internal organs were about to be displaced. It was unbearable. One of the vines crawled up her neck to her face and stopped in front of her eyes. Although it had no eyes, Huanhuan could feel it staring at her. She tried to ignore the pain in her body and asked word by word, "Xing Chen, is that you?" The words ''Xing Chen'' seemed to have some magic. As soon as Huanhuan asked, the black fog rolled. They condensed into a blurry figure. The figure floated in the air. When he approached Huanhuan, the temperature immediately plummeted. Huanhuan shivered from the cold. She stared at the blurry figure and repeated, "Xing Chen, is that you?" The figure leaned closer as if it wanted to swallow her whole. As soon as she saw the figure''s reaction, Huanhuan knew that she was right. Xing Chen had really followed her to the dawn continent. She knew this guy was stubborn. The more one opposed him, the more he insisted on his ways. She softened her voice and looked at him seriously. "Please, let me go." The figure nuzzled her face. At the same time, the vines wrapped around her tighter. "No." Huanhuan was tightly bound. She had no room to resist. She could only move her mouth. She tried to reason with him. "I know you were imprisoned in the Sea of Illusions because you wanted to help the Divine Wood. Although your methods were too extreme, you had good intentions, so I believe you''re not bad by nature. Can you be magnanimous and let me go?" "No." "I know I lied to you before, but you lied to me too. We''re even. Will you let me go?" "No." "What will it take for you to let go?" "No, no, I won''t let go even if I die!" ... The more Huanhuan spoke, the tighter the vines wrapped around her. In the end, Huanhuan was almost suffocated and could not speak. The figure clung to her, and the chill seeped through her skin. Huanhuan felt as if all the blood in her body was about to freeze. Just as Huanhuan felt that she was about to be strangled to death, she suddenly heard Murphy''s voice. "Huanhuan, get up!" Huanhuan opened her eyes hard. The vines and the figure around her disappeared, leaving her only with the sight of Murphy squatting beside her. He held the bow in one hand and helped Huanhuan up with the other. "There was a sneak attack. Find a place to hide. I''ll go and see what''s going on." Hearing this, Huanhuan''s remaining sleepiness disappeared. She stood up and saw several figures moving not far away. When she looked closer, she saw that they were the Goffins she had seen in Swan Valley earlier in the day! Chapter 547 Since You Dont Belong To Me, Ill Let You Die! Ever since Huanhuan and Murphy left Swan Valley, the Goffins had quietly followed them. After Huanhuan and Murphy fell asleep, they prepared to ambush them. Unexpectedly, before they could approach the two of them, they were stopped by the Moonlight Mushrooms. The Moonlight Mushrooms extended their thin and long strands, which wrapped around Leta''s ankles and dragged her into the group. Leta struggled desperately, but she couldn''t break free. She looked at the big white and fat mushrooms, and an unfounded fear spread in her heart. Leta screamed for help! Murphy, who was sleeping, was woken up. He immediately woke Huanhuan from her sleep. The two of them found the Goffins. Huanhuan declined Murphy''s kindness. Instead of hiding, she followed Murphy to see what the Goffins wanted. Murphy jumped onto the tree with Huanhuan in his arms. They looked down and saw that half of Leta''s body had been dragged into the mushrooms. A few other Goffins wanted to save her, so they grabbed her wrists tightly and tried to drag her out. It took a lot of effort to free Leta from the mycelium. Leta and the Goffins quickly retreated out of range of the mycelium. That scene just now was too dangerous. The few of them still had lingering fears. Leta sat on the ground, panting. When her fear faded, anger surged through her. She glared at the nearby Moonlight Mushrooms and gritted her teeth in anger at the memory of how disheveled she was after being entangled by them. She got her companions to find a lot of dry wood. After lighting it, she threw it at the mushrooms! She was going to burn this group of evil mushrooms! The Moonlight Mushrooms were tenacious, but they were afraid of sunlight and heat. The flames landed around the mushrooms, burning them until they screamed. Their originally round and fat caps drooped like dehydrated vegetables. Murphy immediately jumped to the ground with Huanhuan. Huanhuan went to put out the fire, while Murphy went straight for Leta! The Goffins reacted quickly. When they saw Murphy appear, they bared their fangs and drew their weapons. They pounced on him. The two sides fought without a word. Huanhuan extinguished the fire with the water in the space. The Moonlight Mushrooms were charred and crying especially sadly. Huanhuan''s heart ached. She touched the caps of the Moonlight Mushrooms and comforted them for a long time before calming them down. On the other side, Murphy was fighting five people alone, but he was not at a disadvantage at all. Leta looked at his neat movements and his handsome face, and her anger grew. Not only did such a good-looking man not belong to her, but he was even attacking her! As the daughter of the leader of the Golfin tribe, Leta had been doted on since she was young. She was already used to being domineering. Now that she was being bullied by Murphy and Lin Huanhuan, her anger had long burned. She suddenly turned around, waved the two daggers in her hands, and pounced at Huanhuan! When Murphy found out, he immediately nocked an arrow and shot it at Leta. But Leta dodged it. The other Gofins surrounded him, and Murphy couldn''t shoot anymore. He desperately shook off the Goffins and chased after Leta, trying to stop her. Unexpectedly, just as he rushed in front of Leta, one of the daggers in her hand suddenly changed direction and stabbed at Murphy''s chest! Leta''s eyes were filled with a vicious sneer. ''Since you don''t belong to me, I''ll let you die!'' Murphy sidestepped the fatal blow, but his shoulder was cut by the blade. Blood overflowed from the wound, staining his leather armor. A voice spoke in his head... "Let me do it." Murphy closed his eyes for a moment. When he opened them again, his expression was instantly extremely cold. There was a faint fire flickering in the depths of his eyes. Her originally fair skin now had a faint grayish-black luster. His aura changed drastically in an instant. Murphy didn''t seem to feel the pain from his wound. He grabbed Leta''s dagger and grabbed her wrist at the same time, bending it back. With a crack, he broke Leta''s wrist! Leta screamed like a pig being slaughtered. Murphy held the dagger to Leta''s neck, his gaze cold and cruel. Leta''s eyes were wide with fear. She couldn''t even speak properly. "Y-You''re a night elf?!" Kindness and elegance were characteristics of light elves. Night elves never cared about these things. They liked to argue over every penny. If anyone dared to go against them, they would make them pay the most painful price. Murphy''s lips curled into a sneer. "You couldn''t tell until now? Idiot." Under his mocking gaze, Leta''s neck was cut by a sharp blade. Blood splattered onto Murphy. Murphy casually threw Leta''s head into the mushrooms. ? Before Huanhuan could see the head clearly, the Moonlight Mushrooms quickly ate Leta''s head. The originally sickly fungus cap became much more energetic after being nourished by the food. When the Goffins saw Leta being killed, their eyes turned red with anger. They pounced on Murphy with their weapons! Murphy was extremely fast. Even though he was surrounded by four Goffins at the same time, he could still pass through them easily. Huanhuan could barely see his face. She could only see an afterimage swaying. Murphy was like a ghost. The Goffins couldn''t catch his movements at all. Every time they saw him, they had a wound on their bodies before they could do anything. More and more wounds appeared on the Goffins. Huanhuan thought that he should be able to deal with these Goffins alone. But it didn''t take long for her to realize that Murphy was slowing down. Leta''s dagger was poisoned, and the poison was seeping into Murphy''s body through the wound. At first, he could still withstand the dizziness brought about by the poison. However, as time passed, coupled with his intense movements, the poison quickly spread throughout his body. His vision gradually became blurry, and his limbs became sore. He could not exert any strength at all. He had slowed down by a lot. After Huanhuan noticed his abnormality, she immediately got Little Green to wrap itself around his waist and drag him out of the encirclement of the Goffins. She shielded Murphy behind her. The Goffins immediately chased after her, but they were stopped by Little Green and the skullcap. The barbs on Little Green''s surface were poisonous. Coupled with the sharp fangs of the skullcap, the Goffins didn''t dare approach the two anymore. After several attempts, they failed. Huanhuan controlled the small crossbow and shot out small arrows one after another. The Goffins were injured and moved much slower. After being shot twice in a row, they finally gave up. They dragged Leta''s headless corpse and quickly retreated. After they were gone, Huanhuan finally heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, Murphy could barely stand. He was on top of Huanhuan. His hot breath sprayed on the back of Huanhuan''s neck, making her very uncomfortable. Chapter 548 I Dont Like You Either In order to prevent the Goffins from returning, Huanhuan immediately left with Murphy. Murphy was limp now. He couldn''t even stand, let alone walk. Huanhuan could only carry him. She was shorter. Murphy was on her back, and his legs were basically being dragged across the ground. Huanhuan gritted her teeth and carried him for most of the night. She didn''t stop until it was almost dawn. This place was quite far from where they were just now. The Goffins shouldn''t be able to find them. Huanhuan found a clean place and put Murphy down. He lay on the ground, his emerald eyes misty. His face was faintly red, but he didn''t groan. Huanhuan was extremely tired. She sat down on the ground, panting. Huanhuan reached out and wiped Murphy''s face. She realized that his temperature was very high. At this moment, Murphy was a little delirious. He grabbed Huanhuan''s hand and pressed it to his face, moaning in comfort. The elf''s voice was pleasant to begin with. When he lowered his voice, coupled with his handsome face, he looked indescribably seductive. Huanhuan quickly retracted her hand. Unexpectedly, Murphy took the opportunity to pounce on her and press her to the ground. Huanhuan''s eyes widened as she looked at Murphy. "What are you doing?" Murphy couldn''t hear or see anything now. He only knew that it would be comfortable to get close to Huanhuan. Murphy lowered his head and pressed it against her cheek, rubbing it gently. His emerald eyes narrowed into two thin, curved lines. He looked quite happy. Huanhuan stiffened. "Little Brat, what''s wrong with this guy?" Little Brat smiled gloatingly. "What else? Of course, he wants to mate. It''s not like you haven''t seen it before." "Isn''t he poisoned? Why is he in heat with me?!" "There''s a poison in this world called an aphrodisiac." Huanhuan: "..." Damn! Leta had smeared aphrodisiac on the daggers! Did she want to rape Murphy after she drugged him?! How shameless! Little Brat said slowly, "I''m guessing there''s more than one type of poison smeared on her daggers. The aphrodisiac is just one of them. You''d better detoxify Murphy quickly, or I''m afraid he won''t be able to control the primordial power in his body and really rape you." Although Murphy was still in a daze and not aggressive, if he really wanted to fight head-on, with Huanhuan''s physique and strength, she was no match for him. Huanhuan bit her finger, squeezed out some blood, and brought it to Murphy''s mouth. Unexpectedly, Murphy opened his mouth and sucked her entire finger. It was one thing to suck on it, but he even licked her finger with his tongue! The warm, wet, and soft touch made Huanhuan''s scalp tingle. As if scalded, she hurriedly pulled her finger away. Murphy was unwilling to let her go. He bit her fingertips with his teeth and stared at her with undisguised desire. Little Brat said, "Oh my, you''re lecherous! I''m so embarrassed!" Unable to push Murphy away, Huanhuan blushed with embarrassment. "Shut up!" "Okay, I''ll shut up. Daddy will silently watch you kiss, hug, and roll around in the hay." Huanhuan: "..." How infuriating! But there was nothing she could do about him! It wasn''t until Huanhuan''s blood took effect and the poison in Murphy''s body was neutralized that his mind gradually returned to normal. Only then did he open his mouth and let go of Huanhuan''s fingers. Huanhuan washed her ravaged fingers with water. After Murphy sobered up, he remembered what he had just done to Huanhuan and felt very guilty and embarrassed. He didn''t dare face her. After waking up for a while, he closed his eyes again and pretended to be asleep. Unknowingly, he really fell asleep. He didn''t wake up until dawn. Huanhuan handed him the cooked vegetable porridge after he woke up. "It''s a little hot." Murphy''s expression was very cold and calm at this moment. He took the bowl with one hand, and his cold gaze swept across Huanhuan''s face. He smiled mysteriously. "No wonder he''s always captivated by you. Anyone who sees your face will be bewitched." Huanhuan observed his eyes and expression and asked tentatively, "Are you Murphy''s second personality?" "Second personality?" Murphy was slightly stunned. "Don''t you have two personalities? The humble and polite Murphy from before is the first personality, and you''re the second personality... Well, that''s my guess. I don''t know if it''s right." But Murphy said, "Actually, I have another name." "Huh?" "My name is Lance. I''m Murphy''s brother." He leaned back and took a mouthful of the vegetable porridge. It tasted unexpectedly good, so he finished the bowl in one gulp. He handed the empty bowl to Huanhuan. "Another bowl." Huanhuan asked as she scooped the porridge, "You''re brothers? But you..." The delicious food put Lance in a good mood. For once, he spoke more. "I died when we were born, and my soul entered Murphy''s body. We share a body and grew up together, so this explains what you see now." He took the vegetable porridge. This time, he didn''t finish it in one gulp. Instead, he savored it. Huanhuan seemed to understand something. She remembered what had happened last night and couldn''t help but ask, "Did Leta say you were a night elf yesterday?" "Yes, I''m a night elf, and Murphy is a light elf, so I was abandoned when I was born." With that, Lance finished the remaining half of the vegetable porridge in one go. He put down the empty bowl and closed his eyes to rest. It seemed that he had no intention of continuing the topic. After Huanhuan packed her things, she continued to follow Lance in the direction of the mine. On the way, Huanhuan tried to ask where Murphy was. She wanted to know when he would be back. Lance sneered. "That guy is too ashamed to come out and see anyone because of what he did to you last night. As his brother, I have to clean up his mess." "What happened last night was just an accident. Murphy was poisoned and unconscious. He didn''t do it on purpose. I don''t blame him." Lance glanced at her with a cold gaze. "Then you''re really generous. You can actually forgive someone after being teased like that. It seems that Murphy shouldn''t have suppressed himself last night and taken the opportunity to sleep with you." Huanhuan: "..." This guy was not friendly at all. He was like a hedgehog who liked to retort. Sure enough, Murphy was easier to get along with. Lance said indifferently, "Surely you''re saying bad things about me in your heart now?" Huanhuan was very calm. "No." "Everyone likes light elves and thinks they''re both polite and elegant. Night elves of low blood like us have always been despised and looked down upon. It''s normal for you not to like me. I don''t like you anyway." The corners of Huanhuan''s mouth twitched. "Hehe." Chapter 549 Youre Lying To Us! Huanhuan and Lance returned to the mine. The gnomes were still mining methodically. When there was no one around, Huanhuan told Little Brat about seeing Xing Chen in her dream that night. This time, Little Brat finally stopped saying that she was dreaming. He pondered and said, "Logically speaking, Xing Chen is trapped in the Sea of Illusions. It''s impossible for him to appear on the dawn continent unless¡­" Huanhuan quickly asked, "Unless what?" "Unless he''s returned to the abyss." "What do you mean?" Huanhuan was puzzled. "The Sea of Illusions can lead directly to the abyss. With Xing Chen''s special identity, it''s very easy for him to return to the abyss. The abyss has a special passage to various continents. He can reach the dawn continent through that passage, but¡­" Huanhuan couldn''t stand him anymore and urged, "Can''t you say it all in one go? Why do you have to keep me hanging?" Little Brat didn''t keep her in suspense anymore and said everything he wanted to say in one go. "The abyss isn''t a place you can come and go as you please. As long as any creature wants to come out of the abyss after entering it, they have to break through layers of obstacles. Only by passing those tests alive can they leave the abyss. The stronger a creature is, the more dangerous the obstacles they face. "When Xing Chen left the abyss for the first time, he was tortured until he couldn''t even change into his human form. Now that he''s much stronger, the power to stop him from leaving the abyss will also be stronger. Even if he doesn''t die, he''ll lose a layer of skin." Huanhuan remembered that in her dream, Xing Chen could only condense into a human figure. She couldn''t even see his facial features clearly. Could that be the price he had to pay to leave the abyss? She told Little Brat her guess. Little Brat sighed. "According to your description, he''s indeed in a terrible state. He doesn''t even have a physical body. He can only pester you in dreams." Huanhuan couldn''t understand his obsession. "He''s already like this. Why can''t he let me go?" To be honest, even Little Brat did not expect Xing Chen''s obsession with Huanhuan to be so deep. Anyone who could do such a thing after returning to the abyss was either crazy or a maniac. It seemed that Xing Chen was both. Little Brat said coldly, "At this point, you only have two choices." Huanhuan quickly asked, "What are they?" "Kill Xing Chen and you''ll be free." Huanhuan: "¡­" Little Brat quickly sensed the change in her mood. "You''re not willing to do it?" Huanhuan lowered her shoulders. "I can''t do it." "Then you only have one last option." "What?" "Try to be at peace with him." Huanhuan felt that this was even more unreliable than the previous method. She held her forehead. "He''s a lunatic. He has no bottom line at all. Killing people is as normal as eating to him. How would I dare to live peacefully with him? What if he suddenly goes crazy one day and kills me?!" "That''s in the past. Xing Chen is very weak now. He doesn''t even have a physical body. He can only rely on your dreams to look for you. It should be easy for you to train him." Huanhuan was still very hesitant. "But he''s Xing Chen, after all¡­" It was the demon king who would do anything to achieve his goal. He even opened the door to release demons who would cause misery and suffering to the entire beast continent! In his eyes, principles and morals were nothing. He only followed his own thoughts. Could someone who did whatever they wanted really be changed? Little Brat didn''t force her. "This is a good opportunity. If you lose it, you might not be able to have it again in the future, but you have a point. He''s indeed a dangerous guy. Think about it. No matter what decision you make, I''ll support you." Huanhuan replied softly, "Mhm." ¡­ The light elves were good at archery. Their archery skills allowed them to behead people easily. Night elves were more suitable for close combat. They moved through the forest and disappeared like the wind. In the blink of an eye, they would have silently appeared behind the enemy. Then, they would slit the enemy''s throat. They were elves and also ghosts. At the same time, they were the most unpredictable assassins on this continent. When Lance entered Swan Valley, no one noticed his arrival. He was here to take revenge on the Goffins. Although Leta was dead, it didn''t erase Lance''s hatred for them. Night elves were sensitive and liked to hold grudges. They also liked to take revenge. Those Goffins were his enemies. None of them could escape! Lance shuttled through the Swan Valley like a ghost and quickly found the Goffins. They lived in the cabin used to entertain outsiders. The two-story cabin was much taller than the other houses around it. Dwarfs usually couldn''t use it, but it was just right for the Goffins. Leta''s body was placed on the bed. She was covered in animal hide. The incision at her neck had stopped bleeding. The other four Goffins sat around the bed, each with an ugly expression. As Lance was about to sneak into the room and finish off the guys, there was a knock on the door. A Goffin got up to pull it open, and Arso walked in. At less than a meter tall, Arso looked especially small in this room. Especially since there were four tall and strong Goffins standing in front of him. He was like a round old tree stump in comparison. Why was a dwarf here? Lance sensed that there might be something else going on. He temporarily set aside his plan to take revenge and hid in the dark to wait and see. In the beginning, when the few people inside spoke, they deliberately lowered their voices so that no one passing by outside would hear them. But toward the end, the Goffins became more and more agitated. They involuntarily raised their voices. "Old Patriarch, you were the one who invited us over! You were the one who said that we could get that gold mine as long as we caught her. But now, not only have we not seen a trace of the gold mine, but we''ve also lost Leta. You have to be responsible for this to the end!" Arso looked up at them. "Calm down. Leta''s death was an accident. It has nothing to do with you or me¡­" The Goffins became even angrier. "That''s easy for you to say! Do you know who Leta is? She''s the daughter of the tribe leader. The tribe leader dotes on her. If he finds out that Leta was killed, not only the four of us but the entire dwarf tribe will be in trouble!" Arso explained anxiously, "You can''t say that. I asked you to help back then because I wanted you to send a few shrewd and capable Goffins. I didn''t expect you to take the tribe leader''s daughter along with you. I really didn''t know things would turn out like this!" "When you invited us here, you said that there was no one else with that woman but an elf. You said it was easy to capture her. That''s why Leta wanted to come and have some fun. But what happened in the end? She died!" The other three Goffins were also furious. "You lied to us! You have to take full responsibility for this!" Chapter 550 Killing Arso couldn''t argue. He actually knew very well that Leta''s death would incur the wrath of the leader of the Goffin tribe. The four guys in front of him were afraid of taking responsibility, so they wanted to find a scapegoat. Lin Huanhuan and Murphy were both tough people. The four of them couldn''t afford to provoke them, so they could only push Arso out to take the blame. Arso explained for a long time, but the four Goffins refused to listen. In the end, the two sides parted on bad terms. Hiding in the dark, Lance heard everything they had just said. It turned out that the Goffins had appeared among the dwarfs because Arso had invited them. It was because Also had his eyes on the gold mine in Huanhuan''s hand. He didn''t have the ability to snatch the gold mine himself, so he went to ask for external help. But what he didn''t expect was that the Goffins would fail in the end. Not only that but the daughter of the Goffin tribe''s leader also died under their watch. This matter was going to blow up. Lance was looking forward to the show. The weather was hot, and Leta''s body was beginning to show signs of decomposition. The stench of her body filled the air. It was nauseating. The four Goffins knew that this matter could not be delayed any longer. They wrapped Leta''s body in animal hide and prepared to bring it back to the Goffins for the patriarch to deal with. They also told the patriarch about Arso lying to them. But at this moment, there was a fire in the wooden building where they stayed! The fire quickly spread up the wooden wall, and smoke billowed. The four Goffins were frightened. They tried to force their way out of the house, but the door was locked from the outside. They couldn''t open it. Not only that, but even the windows were nailed shut. They slammed the door, trying to force it open. Unfortunately, it was useless. No matter how hard they tried, the door wouldn''t budge. From a tree nearby, Lance saw the house fall into flames. Just now, he had seen Arso lead people to shut all the doors and windows of this house with metal panels. These metal panels had been specially tempered and were extremely strong. It was impossible for those few Goffins to break through them. Arso wanted to burn the Goffins alive in the house. This way, they wouldn''t be able to return to the Goffin tribe to complain. Even Leta''s body could be burned to ashes. It was a good idea. Arso held a torch in his hand. He took one last look at the wooden house, which was on the verge of collapse from the fire. His gaze was sinister. ''A bunch of brave but brainless fools. How dare they use me as a scapegoat? They deserve to die!'' One of the Goffins saw this through the crack in the door. He understood at once that Arso had set the fire! That old guy Also wanted to silence them! The four Goffins were almost crazy with anger, but there was nothing they could do. After Arso left, Lance appeared silently on the roof. The wooden planks on the roof were thinner. With a little force, a large piece was pried open, revealing a large hole. Arso wanted to kill the four Goffins, but Lance didn''t want them to die so easily. He wanted the four Goffins to go back and blow things up. He wanted Arso to have a taste of his own medicine. Lance threw a rock into the house. The rock hit a jar. There was a snap, and the jar shattered, attracting the attention of the four Goffins in the house. They immediately looked up and were overjoyed to find a large hole in the roof. They quickly went to find a ladder and rope. When they finally climbed out, there was no one on the roof except the four of them. They didn''t bother to investigate who threw the stone. They scrambled down the house and fled Swan Valley with Leta''s body on their shoulders. They returned to the Goffin tribe and told the leader that Arso had lied to them and tried to silence them. The series of events that followed would temporarily not be disclosed. After letting the four Goffins go, Lance quietly came to Arso''s house. The wooden house that had caught on fire caused a commotion. Almost all the dwarfs in Swan Valley knew about it. They all knew that the old tribe leader had set the fire, but they didn''t know why he did it. Arso had a son named Archie, who was at the prime of his life. Archie was very righteous. As soon as he found out that his father had set fire to the house, he returned home and questioned him. "There are clearly a few people in that wooden house. If you burn the house down, what will happen to the people inside? Do you want to burn them to death?!" Arso said calmly, "It''s complicated. You won''t understand even if I tell you. Don''t worry about it." Archie was furious. "Are you using that to brush me off again? Why won''t I understand? Aren''t you trying to silence me to cover up the truth?!" At his son''s words, Also''s expression finally changed a little. "Do you know what you''re saying?" "I saw you go look for the Goffins with my own eyes, and I know that you asked them to help kidnap Lin Huanhuan. I know everything. Don''t even think about fooling me with excuses used to trick children again!" p1ease visi(t) nove1B(in).ne)t Archie let out all the words he had been holding in. Arso''s expression darkened. "Since you know everything, you should shut up and protect the secret." "A man should dare to take responsibility for his actions. Since you have the guts to covet the gold mine in others'' hands, why don''t you have the guts to admit what you''ve done?!" "If I confess, what will my people think of me? And what about the leader of the Goffin tribe? If he finds out that his precious daughter is dead, he''ll definitely vent his anger on the dwarfs. At that time, the entire dwarf tribe will suffer. I had no choice but to silence them!" "Why did you get yourself involved in this, then? It''s all because of your greed!" ... The argument between the father and son grew more intense. Finally, Archie slammed the door and left, ending the argument. Lance left Swan Valley silently. He was looking forward to this dog-eat-dog show. Huanhuan did not know that Lance had secretly tricked the dwarfs. Huanhuan was about to take a shower. There was a river near the mine. The gnomes usually went to the river to take a shower. After Huanhuan found the river, she swam upstream for a while. There was a tributary upstream. The water flowing out formed a small pool. The side of the pool was filled with lush trees. It was equivalent to forming a natural wall for the pool. It was a very suitable place to take a shower. Usually, even if someone passed by, it would be difficult to see the pool through the dense trees. Ever since Huanhuan moved to stay near the mine, she would come here every two days to take a shower. Today was no exception. After sunset, she came to the pool when there was no one around. She took off her clothes and walked into the pool naked. The water was not deep and went just a little below her breasts. Huanhuan hummed a cheerful tune as she scrubbed her body with leaves that had a cleaning effect. "La-la-la-la-la! I love to bathe~ It''s the best!" At that moment, two streams of water seemed to climb up her body, brush past her nipples, and wrap themselves around her neck. Chapter 551 Do You Think Hell Let You Go? Huanhuan felt a chill on her neck. She thought it was seaweed and reached out to touch it, but she only felt cold water. Perhaps it was her imagination just now. Huanhuan didn''t mind and continued to wipe her body. At that moment, the strange feeling appeared again. Something cold wrapped around her waist from underwater. Huanhuan reached out and touched something cold and soft. When she got up to take a look, she saw that it was a black vine. The vines were fished out of the water. The fine velvet-like surface was wet, and water droplets fell off it. Huanhuan''s eyes widened as she looked at the vines in surprise. "Xing Chen?" The vines took the opportunity to wrap around her wrist and climb up her arm until they were around her neck again. They liked her neck. It was thin, warm, and fragile. It was as if they could take her life for themselves with just a little force. Huanhuan''s scalp went numb from this. She carefully tugged at the vines. Instead of pulling them away, she agitated them and made them wrap around her tighter. Huanhuan found it difficult to breathe. "Am I dreaming again?" She hadn''t even slept. How could she be dreaming? Little Brat''s voice sounded. "You''re indeed not dreaming." Hearing this, not only was Huanhuan not relieved, but she was even more nervous. "I thought Xing Chen can''t condense a physical body? Why did he suddenly appear?" "The Soul-Devouring Vine is very regenerative. As time passes, he''ll slowly repair his body. Perhaps it won''t be long before he returns to his original form." Huanhuan wanted to cry. "Then won''t I be in trouble again when he returns to his original state?" "Yes, you''ll be imprisoned by him in the darkness again." "Why do I think you''re gloating?" "Am I?" "Yes!" ... The Soul-Devouring Vine seemed to be dissatisfied that Huanhuan was distracted, so it wrapped itself around her even harder and almost broke her neck. Huanhuan was so frightened that she quickly came back to her senses. "Be gentle! Hey, big shot, my neck isn''t made of wood. It''ll hurt!" The Soul-Devouring Vine loosened a little, and the tip of one of its vines rubbed against her face. The barbs on the surface of the vine hurt. She didn''t dare say anything like ''let go of me,'' lest she agitated the little bastard again. She said nicely, "Can you wait for me on the shore first?" She should at least put on some clothes first! The Soul-Devouring Vine pestered her and refused to leave. At this moment, Xing Chen''s mind was incomplete. He only knew how to pester Huanhuan. Everything he did depended on his obsession. But there was an advantage to this. His incomplete mind meant that he could not think normally and was easily fooled. Huanhuan persuaded him for a long time until her mouth was dry. She finally convinced the Soul-Devouring Vine. He reluctantly let go of her and slithered back to shore. He climbed up the tree trunk like a soft, boneless black snake. He wrapped himself around the branch and lowered his head. He stared straight at Huanhuan, who was bathing in the water. Huanhuan had goosebumps from his gaze. She whispered to Little Brat, "Don''t tell me this guy will keep pestering me and refuse to leave?" "In his current state, that''s very likely." Huanhuan wanted to cry. She took a quick shower and got dressed. The Soul-Devouring Vine wrapped himself around her neck. The skullcap wanted to chase him away several times, but Huanhuan stopped it. Even though the Soul-Devouring Vine was not as strong as before, the skullcap was not his match. If he was really provoked, the skullcap would definitely suffer. Huanhuan decided to take a gentler approach. She would stabilize Xing Chen''s emotions first, then think of a way to get him away. But what she needed to think about now was how to explain to Lance what was going on with the black vine around her neck. She definitely couldn''t tell the truth. ''Then I''ll have to make it up.'' She thought about it as she walked. When she returned to her residence, she realized that the Soul-Devouring Vine wrapped around her neck had disappeared. Huanhuan was very surprised. "Where did Xing Chen go?" She didn''t notice when he disappeared. Little Brat thought for a moment. "From the looks of him just now, he probably doesn''t have enough strength. He can only barely maintain his physical form for a while. After a while, he''ll disappear automatically." Huanhuan sighed. "At this point, why can''t he let me go?" "At this point, do you still expect him to let you go?" Huanhuan was speechless. She returned to her residence and found that Lance had returned. They were staying in a cave now. The cave had been cleaned up by Huanhuan, so it was quite comfortable to live in. Lance saw that her hair was still dripping, so he asked, "Did you just take a bath?" "Yes." Huanhuan sat down by the fire and wiped her hair with a cotton cloth. "Where did you go today? I didn''t see you at all." "I went to Swan Valley and watched a good show." Lance looked amused when he said this. p1ease visi(t) nove1B(in).ne)t Huanhuan felt that he was up to no good. "What show?" Lance told her what he had seen and heard in Swan Valley. By the time he finished, Huanhuan''s hair was half-dried. She put down the cotton cloth and smoothed her hair to her chest so that the firelight could dry it better. She said, "You saved the four Goffins. They''ll definitely go back and tip them off. There''ll be a fight between the Goffins and the dwarfs." "Then let them make a fuss. We can watch a good show." Lance looked disapproving. "But I still need Mark to help make cannons and the ship. If the dwarfs fight the Goffins, Mark won''t be able to stay out of it. What will happen to my cannons and ship?" Lance frowned. When he deliberately let the four Goffins go, he only wanted them to fight each other. He didn''t expect Huanhuan to have an employment relationship with Mark. Lance said irritably, "Then what should we do now? Why don''t I go after the four Goffins? If they''re slow, I might be able to catch up to them." "Forget it. Since they''ve been let go, let them go. There''s no need for you to dirty your hands again." Huanhuan didn''t care much, but Lance was subtly happy after hearing this. She didn''t want him to dirty his hands. She cared about him. As soon as this realization surfaced, Lance pressed it down again. He was not like Murphy, that silly boy. He would not fall in for a slightly beautiful girl without knowing it. He had to stay calm and sober. He could not be seduced by her. Huanhuan didn''t pay attention to Lance''s expression. She had no idea how much his mood had changed in a short moment. She said, "Let''s go back to Swan Valley in a day or two." Lance looked at her. "Go back for what? Arso has ill intentions toward you. Aren''t you afraid he''ll attack you again?" "I was caught off guard before. This time, we''ll go prepared. We won''t let him succeed. Besides, I need to go back and discuss the cannons and ship with Mark." Chapter 552 Youre Still Inexperienced! Two days later, Huanhuan and Lance headed to Swan Valley again. This time, in order to prevent Arso from turning hostile, she specially brought the gnomes with her. For this, Huanhuan specially paid 100 gold coins to Elman as a ''bodyguard fee'' for hiring the gnomes. The gnomes'' only mission was to protect Huanhuan and Lance until they returned to the mine. With a large sum of gold coins as payment, Elman gladly accepted the seemingly easy mission. To be honest, Lance didn''t think this group of short gnomes was very useful. He thought Huanhuan was wasting money. Huanhuan spread her hands helplessly. "I need bodyguards to protect me because I''m too rich. It''s not easy to be rich these days. I have to be careful of being robbed at all times. I''m so tired~" Lance: "¡­" ''Go ahead and show off. I''ll admit defeat if you''re beaten to death!'' Huanhuan actually did not expect these gnomes to really protect her. She had brought the gnomes along for show. The more ostentatious it was, the more imposing it was. When Arso saw that she had so many ''bodyguards'' with her, he would definitely be afraid of her and wouldn''t dare to easily snatch her belongings in the future. Huanhuan and Lance set off for Swan Valley with nearly a hundred gnomes. Lance was different from Murphy. Murphy would deliberately slow down and accompany Huanhuan. When he saw that she was tired, he would even take the initiative to stop and rest. He displayed the demeanor of a light elf to the fullest. Lance was the opposite. When he ran, he didn''t care about Huanhuan beside him at all. He darted through the forest like the wind. In the blink of an eye, Huanhuan and the gnomes were already far behind him. Huanhuan and the gnomes could only follow behind on their short legs. After walking for a long time, Huanhuan was so tired that she was panting. Just as she held the tree trunk to rest, she heard a cold voice floating down from above. "You''ve only walked for so little, yet you can''t do it anymore?" Huanhuan looked up and saw Lance standing on the tree trunk, looking down at her. Even from afar, Huanhuan could clearly see the mockery on his face. She panted. "Huff, huff. I''m not as good as you. My stamina is poor." Seeing her admit her shortcomings so frankly, Lance had nothing to say. He snorted, thinking that if she was willing to ask him for help, he would reluctantly carry her for a while. Unfortunately, Huanhuan was stubborn. She walked for a long time, and her legs trembled with exhaustion. Even when the sun had set, she didn''t say a word. Lance looked at her as if she were a fool. The gnomes'' legs were shorter than Huanhuan, but their stamina was many times better. After walking for a day, Huanhuan was as tired as a dog. However, the gnomes were still not red-faced or panting. They looked almost the same. Huanhuan sat down on the grass and panted. "I can''t take it anymore. Let''s rest here tonight. We''ll continue tomorrow." Like a ghost, Lance descended silently from the sky and landed steadily in front of her. He didn''t hide the disdain in his eyes. "You''re useless." Huanhuan ignored his mockery and closed her eyes to rest. Under Elman''s direction, the gnomes methodically picked up firewood and lit a fire. They went nearby to pick some berries. After washing them, they brought them back and shared them with everyone for dinner. Lance was given a share, but he didn''t take it. He looked down at the berries picked by the gnomes and went to a nearby tree to pick some big and round wild fruits. When Lance returned with a bag of wild fruits, he saw Huanhuan sleeping soundly against a tree trunk. He asked the surrounding gnomes and learned that this girl had not even eaten dinner. He walked over and flipped the bag over. Wild fruits were poured out and smashed against Huanhuan. Huanhuan was forcefully woken up. Huanhuan was very unhappy that her good dream had been disturbed. She glared at Lance angrily. "What are you doing?!" Lance then picked up a wild fruit and said as he ate, "Eat." "No!" Huanhuan closed her eyes and wanted to sleep again. Lance spat the core out of his mouth. The small fruit core passed through the snow silk as if it had eyes and hit Huanhuan''s face. She winced at the pain. Lance said, "Sleep after." This guy was so annoying! Huanhuan was furious. She casually grabbed a wild fruit and threw it at Lance! Lance caught the wild fruit easily and raised his chin. A row of words seemed to be written on his handsome face, ''You want to hit me? You''re still too young!'' This was too much! Huanhuan was so angry that she completely lost sleep. She got up and slammed into Lance like a small steel cannon! Caught off guard, Lance was thrown to the ground. Huanhuan rode on his waist and grabbed his collar with both hands. A corner of the snow silk veil on her straw hat was raised, revealing her angry face. "If you provoke me again, I''ll beat you up!" Instinctively, Lance held her waist so she wouldn''t fall. p1ease visi(t) nove1B(in).ne)t Unexpectedly, when he touched her, he realized that her waist was thinner and softer than he had imagined. After his palm touched it, he immediately seemed to be in a trance and couldn''t bear to move away. Huanhuan did not notice how ambiguous their actions were at this moment. She focused on threatening the other party. "I''m very tired now and need to rest. Don''t disturb me again, or don''t blame me for being rude to you!" Lance was so focused on her soft and light body that he didn''t quite know what she was talking about. Seeing that he didn''t react, Huanhuan had no choice but to repeat what she had just said. Lance finally reacted this time. "Oh." Huanhuan let go of his collar and got up from him. She turned around and realized that all the gnomes present were looking at the two of them. There was indescribable ambiguity in their gazes. As an experienced person who had been married for many years, Huanhuan was too familiar with such gazes. In the past, when she was intimate with her four male beasts, the acquaintances and friends around her would show such tacit ambiguous expressions. The corners of her mouth twitched. "What are you thinking? I was just playing with Lance." Elman swallowed the berries in his mouth and nodded. "Yes, yes, we understand." Huanhuan''s expression turned awkward. "What do you understand?!" "Of course, we understand. You''re unmarried. It''s normal for you to be attracted to each other. As friends, we sincerely wish you well!" Huanhuan chuckled. "You''re really mistaken. I''m already married. My children are already taller than me." Everyone: "¡­" She looked like she had just reached adulthood, but she had already given birth?! Chapter 553 Settling Scores Lance heard what Huanhuan said. He paused, his emerald eyes showing surprise before darkening. It turned out that she already had a husband. Without another word, Lance walked alone to sit under the shadows of the distant trees. Huanhuan went back to sleep and didn''t notice Lance''s abnormality, but Elman did. He walked over to Lance and sat down. "Don''t be sad," he comforted. "There''s plenty of fish in the sea. With your qualifications, there''ll definitely be a lot of great girls lining up to date you in the future." Lance scowled. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." "Huanhuan is not fated with you. Get over it." "What does it have to do with her? I don''t like her!" Elman nodded. "Yes, you don''t like her, and she doesn''t like you. You''re just friends." Lance: "¡­" He was even angrier now! It was all Huanhuan''s fault for seducing him on purpose. It made his heart itch. When he really wanted to do something, she threw out a bomb and said, ''I already have a husband and children.'' It stunned him. Thinking of this, Lance couldn''t help but look at Huanhuan. He saw that she was lying down again and sleeping soundly! This heartless brat! Lance was furious. He got up and rushed to her aggressively. The gnomes thought that he was going to beat Huanhuan up because of love. They all stared at him nervously. Unexpectedly, Lance forced Huanhuan''s mouth open and stuffed the wild fruit in. Huanhuan said, "Mmm!" She woke up for the third time with a wild fruit in her mouth and her eyes as round as a startled squirrel. Lance glared at her fiercely. "If you spit it out, I''ll shove the fruit up your nostril!" Huanhuan: "¡­" Someone save her! This elf was crazy! The gnomes were terrified. In the end, Huanhuan was forced to eat four big wild fruits. Her stomach was bulging. She really couldn''t eat anymore. Only then did Lance let her go. "You eat so little. No wonder you''re so short." Huanhuan was especially angry. ''So what if I''m short? Did I do anything to offend you?!'' But she could tell that Lance was very irritable now. He was like a firecracker. In order to prevent the matter from blowing up, Huanhuan finally swallowed her retort. It wasn''t until he was far away that she dared to hide under the animal hide blanket and rush off to sleep again. She slept soundly, but Lance stayed up all night. The next day, when she woke up, she saw Lance''s handsome face that was as dark as the bottom of a pot. She wondered why he was still angry after the entire night! Lance was not an open-minded and optimistic person to begin with. He had all the characteristics of a night elf. He liked taking revenge, he was sensitive and cold, and he always looked for trouble. Now, he was stuck at a dead end and could not pull himself out of it. ? He was unhappy, so he naturally did not want Huanhuan to be happy. Hence, he did not treat Huanhuan well along the way. The gnomes watched the show. They had not seen such a melodramatic romance drama in a long time. It was too exciting! Huanhuan was still rushing on her two legs. Lance was still running ahead like a gust of wind. But unlike yesterday, every time Huanhuan walked for half an hour, she would see Lance standing nearby, his back straight. Huanhuan quickly followed and smiled at him, trying to ease the atmosphere between them. "Were you waiting for me?" Lance scowled. "Are you a turtle? Just how slow are you?!" "¡­" How stupid was she to take the initiative to be mocked?! ¡­ At the same time, Swan Valley was experiencing a very terrifying confrontation. Arso thought the four Goffins had been burned alive. He didn''t expect them to escape and return to the Goffins with Leta''s body. When the leader of the Goffin tribe, Norman, found out that his precious daughter had been killed, he was furious. He immediately led his men and rushed straight to Swan Valley to ask the dwarfs for an explanation! The Goffin tribe was not the most powerful race on the dawn continent, but they had the most numbers. Norman surrounded Swan Valley with nearly 500 Goffins. There were only about 300 dwarfs in Swan Valley. Besides, they were not good at fighting. Compared to the tall and mighty Goffins, the dwarfs were too weak. When Arso learned that the Goffins had come knocking on his door, he was so shocked that he dropped the black bread in his hand. He quickly regained his composure and strode out of the room. Archie wanted to follow, but he ordered him back. Archie was very dissatisfied and said righteously, "The Goffins want to attack Swan Valley. As a member of the dwarfs, I should fight with you!" "What do you know? Are you a match for the Goffins? Go back to the house and stay there. If you see the Goffins attacking, escape through the tunnel with your mother and never come back!" With that, Arso locked his son in the house. Then, he called a group of dwarfs and ran toward the entrance of the valley. A large number of dwarfs were gathered at the mouth of the valley, including Mark. When Arso appeared, the dwarfs automatically made way for him. Arso walked out with a solemn expression under everyone''s gaze. Outside the valley, Norman was riding a wild beast. The beast bared its teeth and looked ferocious. From the size of its mouth, it looked as if it could swallow a dwarf. Norman was tall and powerful. His gaze landed on Arso. "You''re finally out," he said darkly. Behind him were many Goffins. Most of them were riding wild beasts. They were the elite of the Goffin warriors. Another group was standing on foot, but they were armed and armored. They were not easy to deal with. In comparison, the dwarfs who only knew how to stay at home and do scientific research every day looked too weak. If they fought, the dwarfs would definitely have no chance of winning. Arso looked ingratiating. "Patriarch Norman, why are you free to come to Swan Valley today?" Norman didn''t buy it. "You killed my daughter and tried to silence her. I''m here to settle scores with you!" "This is all a misunderstanding. Let me explain¡­" "I don''t want to hear your explanation! I''m here today to inform you that Swan Valley is our territory now. If you know what''s good for you, raise your hands and surrender yourselves as our slaves. If you don''t, we''ll have no choice but to kill you!" The entire dwarf tribe was in an uproar. Becoming a slave meant completely losing their dignity and freedom. Not only them but the children and grandchildren they would give birth to in the future would also be branded as slaves. They would never be able to live upright lives again. They could not agree to such an excessive condition! The dwarfs were furious! Chapter 554 Are You Flirting With Me? Arso was obviously angry at Norman''s unreasonable request, but he was calmer than the others. "Patriarch Norman, I''m very sorry about Leta. We dwarfs are willing to give you a gift as compensation. I hope you''ll be magnanimous and forgive us this time." "A gift? Are you talking about the scrap metal you make?" Norman sneered, his eyes filled with disdain. "Even if you give me that trash, I''ll just think it takes up space!" The dwarfs loved invention and were proud of it. Norman''s sarcasm was an unbearable insult to the dwarfs. It was even more unbearable than forcing them to work hard! p1ease visit n0ve1b(in).ne)t No one could underestimate their inventions! No one! The dwarfs were instantly blinded by anger and burned away what little rationality they had. They roared at Norman. "You''re trash! You''re a simple-minded idiot!" Norman''s expression darkened. Dwarfs hated it when people talked about height. Goffins hated hearing people say things like ''simple-minded''. The dwarfs'' provocation hit the Goffin''s sore spot. Now, there was no possibility of reconciliation. Norman''s gaze swept over the dwarfs, cruel and ruthless. "Since you want to die, I''ll fulfill your wish today!" As soon as he finished speaking, he ordered the Goffin warriors to rush into Swan Valley! The shouts pierced the clouds. They were deafening! The dwarfs fled in a hurry, dodging the blades in the Goffins'' hands. Arso stood in the chaos and shouted at the top of his lungs, "Stop! Stop!" However, no one listened to him. The Goffins were busy killing people, and the dwarfs were busy running for their lives. Someone bumped into Arso in the chaos. The old patriarch fell to the ground. But before he could get up, the ferocious beast under Norman had already raised its front claws and stepped on Arso! The sound of bones breaking was muffled by the shouts and cries. Blood flowed to the ground. The Goffins'' eyes were bloodshot as they harvested lives crazily. One by one, the dwarfs fell. Mark was almost killed by the Goffins as he fled. At the critical moment, his uncle, Abe, rushed out and took the knife for him with his body. Abe lay in a pool of blood, his eyes still fixed in Mark''s direction. He let out a weak cry. "Go¡­ Go¡­" "Uncle!" Mark rushed over crazily, picked him up, and rushed out of the battlefield. When they got home, Mark lowered his uncle to a chair. By now, Abe was covered in blood and dead. Mark wiped his face. Blood and tears mixed, smearing his face. As he cried, he helped Abe close his eyes. "Uncle, I''ll avenge you!" Mark rushed into the studio and exited the house with a cannon he had just finished. He found a higher spot and saw that the entire Swan Valley had become a battlefield. Blood was everywhere. Norman was riding on the back of a ferocious beast with an unparalleled aura. He was covered in blood, most of it from his enemies. He licked the blood off his face and grinned like a lunatic dominated by killing. He enjoyed the thrill of killing. It made him feel like he was the master of the world. No life could escape the blade in his hand. With trembling hands, Mark adjusted the direction of the cannon. After lighting the fuse, there was a bang. A ball of fire shot out and flew into the sky. It suddenly exploded into gorgeous fireworks. Everyone in Swan Valley paused because of the loud bang. But soon, they threw themselves back into the killing. A cannon blast could not stop the Goffins from killing. Mark stared blankly at the fireworks, then remembered that he could only make fireworks. He couldn''t make shells. The formula for the gunpowder was in Huanhuan''s hand. Cannons without shells could only release fireworks. They had no attack power. Mark covered his face and squatted down, crying. ''Uncle, I can''t avenge you.'' ¡­ The sun was almost setting, and the sky was gradually darkening. The fireworks exploded in midair, making them stand out. Huanhuan and the gnomes saw it from a few miles away. This was the first time the gnomes had seen fireworks. They all looked up with wide eyes and very surprised expressions. "Wow! What beautiful flames!" The fireworks were indeed quite beautiful, but Huanhuan was more concerned about¡­ The cannons were in Mark''s hands. The person who set off the fireworks must be Mark. But why would Mark set off fireworks for no reason? Could something have happened in Swan Valley? Huanhuan had a bad feeling. She shouted, "Lance!" The night elf, who had already run away without a trace, suddenly descended from the sky and landed steadily in front of her. He looked down at her, his expression still dark. "What?" "I suspect something has happened in Swan Valley. You''re faster. I want to ask you to go to Swan Valley first and see what''s going on." "Who do you think you are? Who are you to order me around?!" Huanhuan clasped her hands together. "Just take it as though I''m begging you, okay?" The snow veil covered her face, making it impossible to see what she looked like now, but her voice was soft like a feather that tickled one''s ears. The night elf''s sharp ears twitched as if he was uncomfortable. At the same time, his mood became even worse. "Are you flirting with me? I''m telling you, I won''t fall for it!" "Are you sure you can''t help me?" Lance was especially cold. "No, find someone else!" "Oh." Huanhuan looked disappointed. "Then I''ll find someone else." "Who are you going to look for?" "It''s none of your business." ¡­ A moment later, the night elf walked through the forest like the wind and was so fast that his figure could not be seen clearly. As he hurried along, Lance cursed himself for being spineless. He was especially unhappy to hear that the girl was going to find someone else. The consequence of being unhappy was that he impulsively agreed to her request. He felt that this development was especially bad. If this continued, he would be controlled by this girl sooner or later! Lance made a mental decision¡­ After this matter was over, he would leave Lin Huanhuan and go far away. He would never see her again, lest he was led by the nose by her again. As for Murphy''s wishes, they were not within Lance''s consideration for the time being. In any case, the control of this body was currently in Lance''s hands. Lance could do whatever he wanted. The night elf was very fast. Before long, he successfully arrived at Swan Valley. He looked over and saw that the entire Swan Valley was filled with figures fighting. The rich smell of blood squeezed into his nose, almost suffocating him. Oh, it was the Goffins! Chapter 555 Todays Hatred Lance told Huanhuan about the attack on Swan Valley. After Huanhuan heard this, she thought for a moment and decided to save them. If Mark died, who would help her make cannons and the ship?! She sped up with the gnomes. Fortunately, they were not far from Swan Valley. They quickly arrived. At this moment, more than half of the dwarfs were dead or injured. The rest had gathered together to fight the invasion of the Goffins. Archie, who should have left through the tunnel, ran out of his house and joined his people. Facing the tall and strong Goffins, the dwarfs could barely fight back. The scene was quite tragic. p1ease visi(t) n0ve1b(in).ne)t Huanhuan didn''t enter Swan Valley. She looked at Lance. "Can you do me a favor?" Lance stood in the tree in the wind, ignoring her. Seeing that he was silent, Huanhuan continued, "Can you help restrain the leader of the Goffin tribe?" Capturing the leader first was the key to turning the situation around. Lance said coldly, "Why should I help you?" "Because you''re very powerful. You''re the only one here who''s a match for the leader of the Goffin tribe." Huanhuan praised his strength again and again. Lance''s sharp ears twitched, and he snorted through his nose. "Don''t think you can fool me into doing something for you, sweet-talking girl." Huanhuan chuckled. "Only you can help me this time. No one else can. Please. After this is done, I''ll personally make you delicious food." "Who cares about food?!" Elman squeezed in. "I care! Madam Huanhuan, make it for me to eat. I''ll think of a way to help you restrain the leader of the Goffin tribe!" He had been lucky enough to taste Huanhuan''s cooking before. It was really delicious! He would never forget it! Huanhuan looked down at him and hesitated. "Are you sure you can deal with the leader of the Goffin tribe?" "No problem. We''re not as good as Lance, but we have our ways. We promise to complete the mission!" "Okay, then. You..." Before Huanhuan could finish speaking, she saw Lance, who was standing steadily on the tree, suddenly jump to the ground. He glared at Huanhuan with a rather dark expression. "Isn''t he just the leader of the Goffin tribe? I can do it alone!" As soon as he finished speaking, he rushed into Swan Valley like a gust of wind. Missing the opportunity to taste the delicious food, Elman sighed in disappointment. "What a pity!" Huanhuan said slowly, "I have another mission for you. As long as you help me settle it, I''ll definitely give you delicious food later!" Elman immediately perked up. "What mission? Tell me!" Under Huanhuan''s guidance, Elman led the gnomes to the top of the mountain beside Swan Valley by digging a hole. Huanhuan took out the two cannons that were almost ready from her space, installed them on the mountaintop, and took out the remaining four bags of gunpowder. She told the gnomes how to adjust the direction of the cannons. After everything was ready, Huanhuan carefully stuffed the powder bags into the cannon barrels. She took out the flint and prepared to find an opportunity to light the fuse. Blood flowed like a river in the Swan Valley. The scene of the Goffins wantonly slaughtering dwarfs was overwhelming. No one noticed a green figure walking across the battlefield. Lance quietly arrived behind Norman. The dagger in his hand flashed coldly as he stabbed at the back of Norman''s neck! Norman sensed danger behind him and instinctively tilted his head to avoid it. He dodged the fatal blow. But his right ear was cut off by the dagger, and blood splattered. It hurt so much that Norman''s face contorted. Seeing that he couldn''t take the other party''s life with a single strike, Lance couldn''t help but click his tongue. The other party was very lucky! Norman pounced on Lance angrily! He wanted to kill this elf who had ambushed him! Lance dodged nimbly while putting some distance between them. How could Norman let him go? He immediately chased after him on his ferocious beast and swore to tear him into pieces! Lance moved like a ghost through the crowd. Norman chased after him on a ferocious beast. He almost caught Lance several times, but in the end, the cunning elf escaped. The more he struggled to catch him, the more she wanted to kill him! Norman was missing an ear, and his face was covered in blood. He looked like a demon. He was completely enraged and had completely forgotten about the people and things around him. He was focused on killing Lance. Lance lured Norman out of the center of the battlefield like a kite. Norman was unaware of it. Huanhuan stood at the top of the mountain and saw that Norman was already restrained by Lance. She had no time to worry about the situation on the battlefield. This was a very good opportunity for Huanhuan. Huanhuan immediately lit the fuse, then took a few steps back with the gnomes. They covered their ears. There were two loud bangs! The muzzles of the cannons shot out, and two shells were shot out. They slammed into the Swan Valley and landed where the Goffins were the most numerous! The shells exploded when they landed. Caught off guard, the Goffins exploded into pieces and flew into the sky. Blood splattered with the soil. At this moment, more than 30 Goffin warriors were killed. When Norman, who was chasing Lance, heard the sound, he immediately stopped and looked in the direction of the sound. When he saw the tragic state of his Goffin warriors, his blood boiled with anger. He was about to go crazy. The appearance of the cannons made all the Goffin warriors panic. They fled crazily, afraid that two more shells would blow them up. Norman tried to return to the center of the battlefield and called for his people to calm down. But Lance didn''t give him the chance. Norman was entangled with Lance and could not get away. Huanhuan lit the fuse again. Boom! Boom! Two more shells fell from the sky, blasting two large pits in the ground. There were many dead Goffin warriors in the pit. The remaining Goffin warriors were all crazy with fear. They didn''t dare stay in Swan Valley anymore and fled out of the valley crazily. Norman tried to stop them, but he was interrupted by Lance every time. Not only that, but Lance had used his anxious and angry mood to deliberately lure him into making a mistake. The dagger pierced Norman''s shoulder, and blood stained his armor. The Goffins retreated from Swan Valley like a tide. They were afraid that they would be blown up if they were any slower. Norman knew that he was doomed and was extremely angry. However, he was seriously injured and could no longer force himself. He could only roar fiercely at Lance, "Just you wait. I''ll definitely take revenge for today!" With that, he grabbed at Lance, forcing Lance to retreat. Norman took the opportunity to escape on his ferocious beast. The gnomes were very excited to see the Goffins being chased away, but Huanhuan was very calm. A bold gnome couldn''t help but ask, "Let''s fire a few more shots now and blow up all the escaping Goffins to prevent future trouble!" Huanhuan spread her hands. "I only have four bags of gunpowder. I shot them all out just now." The gnomes were stunned. Chapter 556 Seed Of Hatred The gnomes had just seen Huanhuan fire cannons one after another and thought that she had a lot of gunpowder in stock. They did not expect her to have run out of it! Huanhuan had a lot of materials in her space and could make a lot of gunpowder, but she had no paper. She had used up all the pieces of paper that Murphy had given her. After firing all four bags of gunpowder, Huanhuan stopped firing. She stood on the high mountaintop and watched as the Goffins fled in panic. If these Goffins knew that the cannons could not be fired anymore, they would definitely not escape. They would even slaughter the dwarfs even more wantonly. Fortunately, they didn''t know. They thought that the enemy still had a lot of gunpowder. Afraid of being blown up, they could only retreat crazily out of the valley. Outside the mouth of the valley, Elman, who was hiding in the bushes, looked up and saw the fleeing Goffins. He turned and gestured to the gnomes behind him. Immediately, four or five gnomes crept through the bushes and grabbed a Goffin who was at the back. This Goffin was injured, and his combat strength had greatly decreased. Coupled with the fact that he was at the back and had almost no one around him, the gnomes succeeded in an instant. The gnomes covered the Goffin''s mouth and dragged him into the bushes to knock him out. They were very familiar with the series of movements. It seemed that this was not their first time doing such a thing. The Goffins were too busy escaping to notice that someone was missing from the group. It wasn''t until they were far away that Elman directed the gnomes to drag the unconscious Goffin out of the grass and run toward Swan Valley. Swan Valley was a mess. Broken limbs and bodies were everywhere. The surviving dwarfs were looking around for the remains of their relatives and friends. The air was thick with the smell of blood. From time to time, someone cried in pain. The atmosphere was very oppressive. Huanhuan found Mark. His uncle was dead. Mark was very sad. He sat beside his uncle''s corpse in a daze. Huanhuan didn''t know how to comfort him. She could only pat his shoulder and sigh helplessly. "My condolences." Mark still didn''t react. The leader of the dwarfs, Arso, was dead too. He died under the hooves of the Goffin''s wild beast. His body was crushed and unrecognizable. As Arso''s only son, Archie endured his grief and collected his father''s body. He arranged for his people to clean up the battlefield, and Huanhuan asked the gnomes to help. They gathered the remains of those tribesmen whom no one had claimed and cremated them together. The fire burned very brightly, engulfing the mangled remains and burning them to ashes. From now on, they would never meet again. According to the rules of the dawn continent, after a person died, their ashes would be placed in clay pots and buried underground in their hometown. As too many people had died this time, there were also a lot of ashes. There were nearly a hundred clay pots. The gnomes were good at digging. They quickly made a big hole and helped put the clay pots into the hole. Then, they quickly added soil and stepped on it to flatten it. Huanhuan took out an oak seed and planted it in the ground. Under everyone''s surprised gazes, the oak seed quickly took root and sprouted into a small sapling. Huanhuan said to Archie, "Take good care of this tree. It''ll guard Swan Valley in their place." Archie stared at her as if he hadn''t recovered from the shock of seeing the seed sprout and grow instantly. Finally, Elman nudged at him. Archie pointed to the sapling. "How did you do that?" Huanhuan said slowly, "This is my special ability." Elman whispered to Archie, "Madam Huanhuan is a shaman. Not only is she good at medicine, but she knows a lot. She must have her reasons for helping you plant this tree. Hurry up and thank her!" Shaman? Archie looked at Huanhuan in front of him as if he couldn''t believe that there was a female shaman in this world! It was said that shamans were very mysterious. They had the magical ability to be close to nature and save lives. The ability to let the seed sprout instantly just now should be one of the skills of a shaman. Archie''s expression changed at the thought. He immediately bent down and bowed respectfully. "Thank you for your help, Madam Shaman." Huanhuan waved her hand, indicating that there was no need to be so polite. This war caused more than half of the dwarfs to die. It could be said that they suffered heavy casualties. The surviving dwarfs were deeply traumatized by this war. At the same time, the incident had planted seeds of hatred in them. Sooner or later, they would kill all the Goffins and avenge their dead relatives and friends! ¡­ Huanhuan didn''t care about the grudge between the dwarfs and the Goffins. She was more concerned about her cannons and ship now. She thought Mark would be wallowing in the pain of losing his family member and wouldn''t be able to make more cannons and a ship. Unexpectedly, when she found Mark, he was busy making cannons. Instead of being defeated by grief, he seemed to be working even harder. Huanhuan saw his red eyes and couldn''t bear it. "Do you want to rest for two days before resuming work?" Mark was sweating profusely, his face expressionless. "No." "But aren''t you tired?" "I''m not tired." Huanhuan grabbed his wrist. "You don''t look okay right now. I think you need to rest." "I''ll say it again. I don''t need to rest!" Mark waved her hand away. His eyes were red as blood in the firelight. "I want to make a lot of artillery. I want to blow up those Goffins and avenge my uncle!" "Revenge needs to be discussed at length. The most important thing for you now is to take care of yourself. You can only do what you want if you''re healthy." "I''m healthy. Thank you for your concern. It''s hot in here. Go out. Don''t delay my work." Mark gave the order to leave. Huanhuan had no choice but to leave. She walked out of the basement studio and saw the gnomes crawling all over Mark''s house. The already messy house was even more chaotic now that they had messed it up. Seeing Huanhuan come out, Elman immediately quieted the gnomes. Huanhuan asked Lance where he was. Elman quickly said, "He''s in the backyard." p1ease visi(t) n0ve1b(in).ne)t The dwarf''s house was too short. If an elf came in, they could only squat. Lance felt uncomfortable inside, so he didn''t enter and stayed outside. Huanhuan thought for a moment. "Where''s the person I asked you to capture alive?" "We locked him in the kitchen." "Bring him out. I have something to ask him." "Alright!" Elman immediately directed the gnomes to open the kitchen door and drag out the knocked-out Goffin. The space in the house was too small. Huanhuan let them drag the Goffin to the backyard. The Goffin was very tall. It took four gnomes to grab his limbs at the same time to drag him out. There was a big tree in the backyard. The gnomes tied the Goffin to the trunk. Lance, who was sleeping on the tree, was woken up. He jumped to the ground and looked coldly at the unlucky Goffin. "What are you going to do to him?" Huanhuan said slowly, "I''m gonna ask him something." Chapter 557 Interrogation Huanhuan got someone to bring a bucket of water and splashed it on the Goffin''s face. There was a splash. The Goffin was immediately woken up from his sleep. He opened his eyes and looked around blankly. Water dripped down his cheek and landed on the ground. Huanhuan sat on the stump and looked up at the Goffin. "Do you remember who you are?" she asked slowly. "Me?" The Goffin endured the sharp pain at the back of his head and thought for a long time before finding his name in his chaotic memories. "I''m Ryder." Huanhuan nodded and praised with a smile, "Not bad. You can still remember your name." Ryder gradually remembered what had happened before he fainted. He looked flustered. "Who are you?" Huanhuan didn''t answer his question. She continued, "This is Swan Valley. You''re at a dwarf''s house, but you don''t have to be afraid. I need to know something from you. I hope you''ll cooperate." Ryder shouted, "Whatever you want to know, I''m not telling you!" "Hmm, you have some dignity in you!" Huanhuan chuckled. She threw the bone knife at Elman. "Do me a favor and cut his wrists and ankles. Remember to be gentle. Don''t cut off his hands and feet." Elman agreed. "Okay!" He ran to Ryder and slashed each of his limbs with the bone knife. "Will this do?" Huanhuan glanced at him. "Yes, that''ll do." The bone knife made thin wounds. Blood seeped out of the veins and dripped down his hands and feet. Lance scoffed. "It''ll take 10 days to half a month for him to die from such wounds." "I don''t need him to die. I just need him to be teetering on the edge of life and death." Lance: "¡­" At this moment, he suddenly realized that the girl in front of him was actually quite ruthless. Huanhuan didn''t seem to notice Lance''s gaze. She stood up slowly. "Elman, assign a few gnomes to guard Ryder in shifts. Don''t let him die too quickly." "Okay." Without looking at Ryder again, Huanhuan turned and walked into the house. Lance asked her what she was going to do. "Didn''t I promise to make delicious food for you before? Now, I''m prepared to fulfill my promise." Huanhuan walked into the kitchen, took out the ingredients from her space, rolled up her sleeves, and began to cook. Due to the large number of people, Huanhuan was preparing to make a super-large hotpot today. There were all kinds of vegetables in the pot. Everyone could eat whatever they wanted. She got the gnomes to pick up the stove in the backyard, then took an oversized iron pot from Mark''s house and placed it on the stove. Huanhuan placed the ingredients she had specially made into the hotpot and stir-fried them. Then, she added water to boil them before pouring all the vegetables she had washed and cut into the pot. Before long, the fragrance of hotpot filled the air, making the gnomes drool. Huanhuan dragged Mark over. She gestured for everyone to sit down and eat. The gnomes immediately swarmed over. They didn''t know how to use chopsticks, so they could only use forks and spoons to scoop vegetables into the pot. Lance used a fork too and didn''t think it was very useful. He saw that Huanhuan used chopsticks very well, so he asked her for a pair of chopsticks and followed her example. It was awkward at first, but when he got used to it, he realized that chopsticks were much better than knives and forks. He picked up the food quite quickly. There were a lot of red leaves added to the hotpot. It tasted spicy. Unexpectedly, this group of gnomes could take spicy food. They were sweating profusely from the spiciness and cried out in joy. In contrast, Mark was having a hard time. It was his first time eating such spicy food. It was so spicy that tears streamed down his face. He cried and ate, his face becoming streaked with tears. Those who didn''t know better would think that he had suffered a lot. The smell of hotpot filled the air, making Ryder''s mouth water. He had been hungry all day and had not even drunk water. Now, he was forced to look at the large hotpot in front of him. When he saw the gnomes scooping out large pieces of meat from the pot, he was so hungry that his eyes widened. Hunger had always been the most unbearable pain in the world. Ryder kept gulping. Several times, he almost couldn''t help but compromise. In the end, he gritted his teeth and endured it. He could not compromise and betray the Goffin tribe! This hotpot meal took a long time. After eating and drinking their fill, the gnomes helped clean up the mess and wash the pot. Huanhuan sat on a tree stump and sunbathed. After crying, Mark''s mood improved a little. His eyes were swollen from crying, and his voice was hoarse. "I have to go back to work." Huanhuan looked at him in disdain. "Go wash your face first. You look so ugly." Mark: "¡­" ''Where''s your sympathy?!'' He twisted back into the house. After washing his face, he continued to devote himself to making cannons. Blood was still seeping from Ryder''s wound. Under him, blood stained a small area of the ground, attracting many blood-sucking ants. Some of the blood-sucking ants even climbed up the tree trunk and crawled into Ryder''s wounds. It hurt so much that Ryder shouted and struggled, trying to shake off the blood-sucking ants. Unfortunately, it was useless. He was tightly bound by the vines and had no room to struggle. He could only watch as the blood-sucking ants burrowed into his body. Despair appeared on his pale face, and his dry lips opened and closed. "Kill me¡­" Elman put his hands on his hips and looked up at him. "If you''re willing to cooperate with us, we''ll consider giving you a quick death." Ryder fell silent. But he didn''t last long. More and more blood-sucking ants crawled over him. Not only did they burrow into his wounds, but they also drilled into his eyes and nose. He shouted uncontrollably and finally broke down. "I''ll tell you! I''ll tell you everything!" The gnomes helped him sweep the blood-sucking ants off his body to the ground. Huanhuan made herself a cup of flower tea. She held the blanket and took a sip of tea. Then, she said slowly, "Tell me everything you know first. Everything about your Goffin tribe." Tears came to Ryder''s eyes. "I don''t know anything¡­" As soon as he finished speaking, the gnomes were about to throw the blood-sucking ants at him. It frightened him so much that he shouted, "I''ll talk, I''ll talk!" Ryder began to tell him about the origins of the Goffins. Huanhuan knew he was stalling. She didn''t interrupt him and let him ramble on. When his mouth was dry, he stopped and wanted a bowl of water. Huanhuan said slowly, "The things you''ve been talking about don''t have any value to me. If you want to drink water, you have to say something valuable." Ryder licked his dry lips and hesitated for a long time before saying, "I know the Goffins have been very close to the giants recently." "And?" "The Goffins are preparing to join forces with the giants to attack Elven God Mountain." Chapter 558 Fiancée Logically speaking, ordinary Goffins would not know about the tribe''s plan to attack Elven God Mountain as it was a secret. But Ryder wasn''t an ordinary Goffin. He was a commander and had a high status in the Guffen tribe. It was also because of this that he was qualified to know some secrets. Elman was in luck. He captured a commander as soon as he attacked. Coupled with Huanhuan''s interrogation, they managed to get a lot of information from Ryder. When Ryder had told them everything he knew, Huanhuan got a dagger from Elman and stabbed Ryder. She wanted to completely end this unlucky guy''s life and let him die. The gnomes dragged Ryder''s body to the door of the house, where the dwarfs were collecting the corpses of the Goffins. They collectively transported the corpses of the Goffins to the entrance of the valley and hung them on trees for the scavengers to bite. This was both revenge and provocation. The black crows circled above Swan Valley for several days. Huanhuan asked Lance about the Goffins and the giants joining forces to attack Elven God Mountain. "It doesn''t matter. They can fight however they want. It''s none of my business even if they all die." Lance was very calm and cold. Elven God Mountain was not a good place for Lance. He did not care if Elven God Mountain would be attacked. But Murphy was different. Elven God Mountain was Murphy''s hometown. He couldn''t just watch his hometown be ruined. Murphy suddenly snatched away the dominance of the body and said calmly, "I''m going back to Elven God Mountain to tell Mom that the Goffins and giants have joined forces. I want her to strengthen her defense as soon as possible." As soon as he finished speaking, his face turned into a very disdainful expression again. "I''m not going back! Don''t they think highly of themselves and think they''re especially powerful? Then let them fight the Goffins and giants. If they have the ability, they can destroy the Goffins and giants in one go!" His face became very serious again in the blink of an eye. "There are too many Goffins. The giants are extremely destructive as well. The elves are no match for them." He then sneered gloatingly again. "Come on. If you say that to those arrogant elves, they''ll definitely think you''re underestimating them. Instead of listening to your advice, they''ll chase you out." Murphy was very determined. "Even so, I can''t let Elven God Mountain be attacked!" Lance snorted. "If you want to go, go ahead. I won''t go back!" Murphy said, "Then give me the body." Lance said, "No." The two sides fought for the dominance of the body. b Huanhuan looked confused. She saw that the elf was frozen in place. The expression on his face was changing very quickly. He was quite schizophrenic. In the end, Murphy won by a slight margin and successfully obtained the dominance of the body. Lance was temporarily suppressed. Murphy said again, "I''m going back to Elven God Mountain." Huanhuan quickly said, "I want to go too!" She still had to go to the elves to buy paper! Murphy hesitated. "Logically speaking, outsiders aren''t allowed to enter Elven God Mountain unless..." "Unless what?" "You become my fianc??e." Pfft! Huanhuan spat out a mouthful of tea and coughed until she was out of breath. Murphy patted her back gently to calm her down. At the same time, he explained unhurriedly, "You don''t have to be too agitated. The fianc??e I''m talking about is just a fianc??e in name. I''m not really asking you to be my mate." Huanhuan wiped the water from her mouth and caught her breath. "You mean, you want me to pretend to be your fianc??e and sneak into Elven God Mountain?" "Mhm." "That''s a good idea, but what if we''re discovered?" Murphy said casually, "It doesn''t matter if you''re discovered. When the time comes, I''ll send you out of Elven God Mountain. I''ll just be reprimanded again." Huanhuan quickly made a decision. "Then let''s do it. We''ll pretend to be engaged!" ... Murphy was ready to leave the next day. He asked Huanhuan to spend the day packing everything she needed to bring. Huanhuan''s things were in the space. She didn''t have to pack them and could leave at any time. She found Elman and discussed the matters of the gold mine with him. "I''m going away for a while. In the meantime, I''ll leave the gold mine in your hands." Elman agreed. "Leave everything to me. I promise to help you manage the gold mine in an orderly manner!" Huanhuan smiled. "We''ve been working together happily recently. I trust your abilities and character. As a thank-you, I plan to give you 20% of the gold mine''s income." As soon as she said this, Elman''s eyes widened. He was so excited that he couldn''t speak properly. "A-Are you serious?" "Of course, it''s true." Elman jumped up. "Thank you so much! You''re the kindest and most powerful female shaman I''ve ever seen!" Although he had only seen one female shaman in his life. Even so, that didn''t stop him from being grateful to her and admiring her. Huanhuan''s suggestion was added to the contract, which showed that she would keep her word and not lie. 20% of the gold mine''s income was nothing to the elves and giants, but to the poor gnomes, it was a huge sum of money. As long as they had this income, the living standards of the entire gnome race would increase greatly in the future! How could Elman not be excited?! Huanhuan patted his shoulder. "As long as you follow me and work hard, your lives will get better and better." Elman patted his chest and swore, "I''m willing to lead the gnomes and be loyal to you forever!" After dealing with the gold mine matters, Huanhuan found Mark and talked to him about the cannons and ship. "After I leave, the artillery and shipbuilding will continue. I''ll check on the progress when I return." Mark said there was no problem. After learning that Huanhuan and Murphy were going to leave Swan Valley, Archie suddenly came to their door. Ever since Arso died, as his only son, Archie successfully entered the position of the tribe''s leader. Archie handed a small metal box to Huanhuan and said solemnly, "This is Swan Light. It represents us dwarves. I hope you can help pass it to the Elven Queen. It''s a token of friendship between the dwarfs and the elves." Huanhuan took the box and opened it. There was a milky-white gem inside. The surface was colorful and quite beautiful. She put the box away. "I''ll pass it to the Elven Queen." Archie bowed slightly. "Thank you." Now that the Goffins and the giants had joined forces, and the dwarfs had suffered heavy losses, it was best to find a powerful ally. And the elves were one of the dwarfs'' chosen allies. Hopefully, the Elven Queen would accept their goodwill. Chapter 559 Dont Do Anything Stupid The next day, Huanhuan and Murphy set off at dawn. Archie and Mark walked them out of Swan Valley and watched them go. At the same time, out at the distant sea, a huge black dragon was flying. On his back sat three men. These three men were none other than Bai Di, Xue Ling, and Shuang Yun. The three of them chatted while playing poker cards. Xue Ling sent out a pair of threes and asked casually, "How long has it been since we started flying? Why haven''t we reached the dawn continent?" It was Shuang Yun''s turn next. Shuang Yun quickly played one against four and finally threw four cards out. At the same time, he said, "It''ll probably take another month." They had been flying for almost three months. During this period, the black dragon and Xue Ling would take turns flying. They would fly for three days each. Yesterday, Xue Ling transformed into a condor to carry everyone. Today, it was the black dragon''s turn. Bai Di said, "I''ve written to Huanhuan to tell her we''re almost there." Shuang Yun chuckled. "She''ll be looking forward to it!" "She hasn''t replied. I wonder if she hasn''t seen the letter I wrote." Bai Di played a pair of king''s cards and blew up Shuang Yun''s cards. Shuang Yun shouted, "F*ck, I offered a one-on-four, but you actually offered king''s cards? You''re bullying me!" Bai Di ignored him and handed over the remaining two cards. He won this round. Xue Ling threw away the cards in his hand. "How many rounds has it been?" Shuang Yun scratched his head and thought back. "It''s the third round." Bai Di said as he shuffled the cards, "Yes, there are seven more rounds. I won one round, Xue Ling won two. Shuang Yun, you haven''t won a single round." According to the rules they had set, there were a total of 10 rounds. Whoever won the most out of the three would be able to sleep with Huanhuan on the first night. The fourth round began. Shuang Yun clenched the cards in his hand and shouted excitedly, "I''ll definitely win this time! Don''t snatch the chance from me!" Xue Ling looked at the cards in his hand and said lazily, "I''m gonna win." Bai Di smiled. "No, I''m certain I''ll win." Shuang Yun: "¡­" These two bastards! ¡­ At this moment, Huanhuan had no idea that she had become someone''s bet. She and Murphy were on their way to Elven God Mountain. They were alone along the way. Although Murphy had been very steady and didn''t mention what had happened after he was injured that night, his gaze would still often drift to Huanhuan''s fingers. Her fingers were not especially slender, but each nail was round and cute. Her fingers were soft, just like the feeling she gave off. Involuntarily, he remembered the night he bit her fingertips. Her expression at that time was really very cute. It made him want to do it again¡­ Huanhuan squatted by the river to wash the fruits. She noticed Murphy''s gaze and looked up. "What''s wrong?" Murphy looked away calmly. "Let''s rest here tonight." Huanhuan nodded. "Sure, we''ll go along with your plans." They lit a fire. The flames were especially dazzling in the night. Huanhuan spread thick hay on the ground and prepared an animal hide blanket. It felt especially soft and comfortable to lie on. She had planted a lot of Moonlight Mushrooms around the area. With the mushrooms standing guard, Murphy didn''t need to keep watch, but he didn''t sleep with Huanhuan¡ªeven though there was still a lot of space beside her. He jumped onto the tree and leaned his back against the trunk. He bent one leg and hugged his bow. He was prepared to spend the night like this. Huanhuan fell asleep quickly. Murphy looked down, his gaze on her face. Her fair face glowed in the night, making it difficult for him to look away. Lance suddenly appeared and sneered. "Stop looking. She already has a husband and children. Even if you glue your eyes to her, she won''t belong to you." Murphy pushed him away and frowned. "Lower your voice. Don''t wake her up." "Tsk, look at you." ¡­ A black vine crawled out of the depths of the night. It touched Huanhuan''s fingertips, then wrapped itself around her wrist. It climbed up her arm and continued to wrap itself around her neck. Huanhuan woke up. She opened her eyes and saw the Soul-Devouring Vine so close to her. Her face was blank. "Why are you here again?" The Soul-Devouring Vine nuzzled her cheek, then leaned close to her ear. The surface of the vines was barbed, making Huanhuan''s ears uncomfortable. She whispered, "Be gentle. It hurts." The Soul-Devouring Vine obediently let go a little. Huanhuan looked up and found that Murphy was sitting on a tree trunk and asleep. He did not notice the approach of the Soul-Devouring Vine, and neither did the Moonlight Mushrooms not far away. They did not notice the Soul-Devouring Vine at all. She was especially sleepy now. She yawned, then closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep again. When she woke up the next morning, Huanhuan realized that the Soul-Devouring Vine was still there. He had wrapped his arms around her neck and refused to let go. Huanhuan didn''t dare say anything to provoke him. Afraid that he would flare up again and wrap his vines tighter around her. Even if she wasn''t strangled, the barbs on the vines'' surface hurt. Huanhuan could only let him pester her. She went to the river to wash her face and accidentally splashed the Soul-Devouring Vine. He immediately trembled. When Huanhuan realized this, she found it quite fun and poured some water on him. The Soul-Devouring Vine twisted his body and rubbed the water droplets against her. Then, he poked the tip of her nose with the tip of his vine as if to say, ''stop it.'' Murphy realized that there was something dark wrapped around Huanhuan''s neck. At first glance, it looked like a snake. When he approached and took a closer look, he realized that they were vines. He asked, "Where did you get these vines? Why have I never seen such vines?" Huanhuan thought to herself, ''This is a demon king who crawled out of the abyss. Of course, you''ve never seen him!'' She spouted nonsense seriously. "I picked these vines up by the road last night. I thought they looked good, so I brought them with me." "Do they look good?" Murphy studied the black vine. "I find them especially ugly." Huanhuan: "¡­" ''Brother, just think about it in your heart. Don''t say it aloud!'' The Soul-Devouring Vine moved. He seemed to be preparing to teach this elf who dared to say that he was ugly a lesson. He would teach him a lesson that would never be forgotten. Huanhuan quickly pressed down on the Soul-Devouring Vine and touched him. "Don''t do anything rash." The Soul-Devouring Vine quickly calmed down after being appeased. He temporarily gave up on attacking the elf and rubbed against her cheek. After breakfast, Huanhuan put on her veiled hat and continued on her way with Murphy. After walking for about half a day, the Soul-Devouring Vine disappeared again. However, Huanhuan was not completely relieved. Because she knew very well what would happen next. Even if that guy left now, he would come back sooner or later. After traveling for almost a month, they finally arrived at the Misty Forest. At the same time, the black dragon and Xue Ling completed their last shift and successfully arrived at the edge of the dawn continent. Chapter 560 Youre Finally Back The Misty Forest was filled with thick fog all year round. If one was not an elf, one would lose one''s way once one stepped into this forest. Murphy asked Huanhuan to take out the green fruit he gave her back then and eat it. The fruit was sour. After Huanhuan ate it, she followed Murphy into the Misty Forest. The fog, which was originally so thick that she couldn''t see her fingers, automatically parted in front of her after she walked in. She widened her eyes and found it very magical. Murphy led the way. As he walked, he said, "The green fruit I gave you is a specialty of Elven God Mountain. After eating it, it can dispel the fog for a short time and prevent you from losing your way in the Misty Forest." There were many strange-shaped plants in the Misty Forest. Murphy said that most of these plants were very aggressive and had to be carefully avoided. With Murphy''s help, Huanhuan passed through the fog forest and arrived at the foot of Elven God Mountain. Climbing the mountain was a very difficult task, especially since the path to Elven God Mountain was difficult. The path was filled with twisted vines and several roots. They were also covered in moss and were very slippery. Every two steps, Murphy would look back at Huanhuan. Sometimes, he would reach out and pull her, afraid that she would fall. By the time they were halfway up the mountain, Huanhuan was panting from exhaustion. Murphy said, "We''ll be there in a while. Can you hold on?" Huanhuan held onto the tree beside her and shook her head while panting. "I can''t take it anymore¡­" BEst Murphy knelt down in front of her. "Come on. I''ll carry you up." "How can I do that?" Huanhuan said, but her hands and feet climbed onto his back and held his shoulders. Murphy stood up with her on his back and walked steadily up the mountain. The girl''s body was soft and smelled of fresh vegetation. Murphy couldn''t help but feel a little restless. Huanhuan did not notice his thoughts at all. Her eyes drifted around as she sized up her surroundings. The scenery of Elven God Mountain was beautiful. The entire mountain was covered in lush green vegetation. From time to time, a few animals ran past. They could not eat meat on Elven God Mountain, so these animals could live well. They were bold and were not afraid of humans. Huanhuan couldn''t help but think of Divine Wood City. They could only be vegetarians in Divine Wood City. The scenery there was also beautiful. Unfortunately, it was destroyed in the end. "We''re here." Murphy lowered Huanhuan to the ground. "The elf tree is ahead." Rings of spiral stairs were built with vines on the huge elf tree. Many small cabins were scattered on the branches. These small cabins were where the elves lived. Some elves returned with baskets filled with fruits. Some of them knew Murphy and quickly came forward to greet him. "Murphy, why are you suddenly back?" Murphy smiled in response. "I came back to do something." The elves'' gazes then landed on Huanhuan with confusion. "This is?" Murphy wrapped one hand around Huanhuan''s waist. "This is Lin Huanhuan, my fianc¨¦e." Huanhuan smiled shyly. "Hello." Hearing this, the elves all looked surprised. "Murphy, you''ve found a lover? Congratulations!" Murphy chatted with them for a while, then said, "I''m taking Huanhuan to see my mother. I''ll talk to you again when I''m free. Goodbye." "Her Majesty is resting in the palace. You can go straight to the palace to see her." "Goodbye." Murphy led Huanhuan up the vine stairs toward the tree. Before they could go far, Huanhuan heard the discussion of the elves behind her. "How dare Murphy come back? Wasn''t he chased out by the queen?!" "So what if he''s chased out? No matter what, he''s still Her Majesty''s son. Her Majesty can''t actually leave him be." "Then what if he suddenly turns into a night elf like before?" "Don''t say that. Night elves are lowly and dirty creatures. Just thinking about them makes me feel disgusted." ¡­ When they were far away, they couldn''t hear much of what they were saying. Huanhuan turned to look at Murphy beside her to see his reaction to the discussion among the elves. However, Murphy didn''t seem to hear the discussion behind him. He remained calm. He noticed Huanhuan''s gaze and looked down at her. "What''s wrong?" Huanhuan asked, "Aren''t you angry?" Murphy understood what she meant. He smiled. "There''s nothing to be angry about. I''m used to it." The light elves'''' hatred for the night elves was very deep, but Murphy couldn''t change his background. Facing the malicious gazes of others, all he could do was endure and get used to them. Huanhuan looked at him as if she saw Sang Ye in him. Like him, Sang Ye was sandwiched between ordinary beasts and demons. His life was extremely difficult. Huanhuan held Murphy''s hand and said firmly, "We''ll leave immediately after we''re done. It''s not that they''re chasing you away but that you can''t be bothered with them!" Her face was covered by a veil of snow, so he couldn''t see her expression. But Murphy could feel that she must be glowing now. Like the sun, she was bright and warm. Murphy tightened his grip on her hand. "Okay." The palace was built in the center branch of the elf tree. It was all made of vines and various strange plants. The sharp roof was hung with emerald leaves, making it look exquisite and gorgeous. Many elves on the way noticed Murphy and stopped to look at him. Occasionally, a few of them greeted him. They all seemed surprised that Murphy would suddenly return. After what had just happened, Huanhuan observed carefully this time and found that many elves looked at Murphy with disgust and rejection. Their gazes were as though they were looking at trash that should be dealt with. It was uncomfortable. Murphy didn''t seem to notice. He held Huanhuan''s hand and walked through the crowd into the palace. The Elven Queen had long received the news. She got dressed and walked out of her chamber. Her long silver silk dress trailed behind her, and her long golden curly hair was down. Her emerald eyes were slightly upturned, looking charming and cold. When she saw Murphy, her eyes immediately lit up. She wore a genuine smile, which was completely different from the politeness the elves outside were deliberately showing. Huanhuan thought that the Elven Queen must really like Murphy. "Child, you''re finally back." Murphy bowed elegantly. "Mother." Huanhuan followed his example and bent down. "Your Majesty." The Elven Queen helped Murphy up and looked him up and down. She smiled. "Not bad. You look taller. You''re also very energetic." "Mother, you look as beautiful as ever." The Elven Queen covered her mouth and chuckled. "You have a sweet mouth." After chatting for a while, the topic shifted to Huanhuan. Chapter 561 As Long As You Like It Murphy held Huanhuan''s hand affectionately. "Her name is Lin Huanhuan. We met because of fate and quickly fell in love with each other. We fell in love and made a promise to love each other forever. We''re prepared to become mates in the near future. I brought her back this time in hopes of getting your blessing." The Elven Queen looked at Huanhuan and smiled. "Murphy made up this straw hat, right?" Huanhuan nodded. "Yes." "He''s very skilled. He used to like to make small things. I still have the fan and seat cushion he made in my bedroom." The Elven Queen smiled slightly. She was elegant and noble, but her gaze kept wandering over Huanhuan''s hat, revealing a hint of inquiry. Huanhuan understood what she meant. She raised her hand and took off her hat, revealing her entire face. Even the Elven Queen, who prided herself on her beauty, could not help but be stunned by Huanhuan''s beauty. As the most beautiful race in the dawn continent, the elves were a group of straightforward people. The Elven Queen was no exception. They were always especially tolerant of beautiful things. The Elven Queen raised Huanhuan''s chin and gently stroked her delicate skin. She smiled and said, "I now know why Murphy fell in love with you. With your face, it''s too easy to charm any member of the opposite sex." Huanhuan looked shy. The Elven Queen let go of her chin. "You must have worked hard to come all the way here. Murphy, take her to rest for a while. I''ll get someone to prepare a banquet to welcome her tonight." It was obvious that she was quite satisfied with her new daughter-in-law for the time being. Murphy said, "Mother, I have something to tell you." The Elven Queen gave him a look that said, ''Tell me.'' Murphy said, "Not long ago, the dwarfs living in Swan Valley were attacked by the Goffins. We captured a captive of the Goffins and learned from him that the Goffins have joined forces with the giants to attack Elven God Mountain." The Elven Queen replied casually, "Oh, then let them come." "Mother, we should be prepared early so that we won''t be caught off guard." "You might not know this, but in the years since you left, the giants and the Goffins have been attacking the elves every once in a while, but they''ve always returned empty-handed. They can''t get through the Misty Forest, so you don''t have to worry. They''re no threat to us at all." The Elven Queen''s beautiful emerald eyes were filled with disdain when she mentioned the group of simple-minded people. It was obvious that she didn''t care about those big idiots. She didn''t care about Murphy''s suggestion either. Murphy tried to persuade her not to underestimate the enemy. "Maybe they''ll fight their way over this time. It''s better to believe it than not. It''s safer for us to be prepared." However, the Elven Queen did not listen. She was very confident in the defense of the Misty Forest. She did not believe that those fools could pass through the Misty Forest and attack Elven God Mountain. Murphy couldn''t persuade her, so she had to leave in disappointment. Huanhuan comforted him. "Don''t be depressed. We still have a lot of time. You can take your time persuading her. You can definitely persuade her." Murphy agreed. "Yeah." He brought Huanhuan to a small tree house beside the palace. "This is where I used to live. Stay here with me for the time being." There was not much space in the house, but although it was small, it was complete. It had all the necessary furniture. Murphy pulled the blanket off the bed and hung it on a branch outside to dry. Huanhuan took a new blanket from her space and spread it on the bed. Together, they cleaned the house. When the sun set, the welcome banquet began. The long wooden table was filled with various fruits and juices. Some glowing flowers swayed in the night, and moonlight poured down. The elves had received an invitation from the Elven Queen to attend the banquet in their best attire. Huanhuan was still wearing the shark silk dress made by Sang Ye. The style of the dress looked too simple on this occasion. Even so, she still became the center of attention with her stunning appearance. She took Murphy''s hand and walked through the crowd to the Elven Queen. The Elven Queen picked up the headband made of olive branches and put it on Huanhuan''s head. Then, she smiled and looked around at the crowd. Her voice was elegant and mellow. "This is Lin Huanhuan. She''s Murphy''s fianc??e. She''ll be one family with us in the future. Let''s welcome her together and wish her and Murphy sweet love." The elves with pleasant voices sang them songs that represented blessings. The melodious songs drifted over and lingered in the sky above Elven God Mountain. After singing, the banquet officially began. The elves dispersed and gathered in groups to whisper. Huanhuan quickly walked to an empty spot and pressed the lotus on her head. "Stop it." After the Elven Queen put the headband on Huanhuan, the skullcap lost its temper. It wanted to throw the headband away several times. Fortunately, Huanhuan quickly stopped it. The skullcap twisted its petals and said in a depressed voice, "Mom, this position belongs to me. I don''t like other plants occupying my position." Huanhuan touched its petals and comforted it gently. "The spot on my head will always belong to you, but the situation tonight is special. Please let it stay on my head for the time being. When we get back, I''ll throw it away immediately, okay?" The skullcap did not like to share its mother with other plants, but it did not want to make things difficult for its mother. In the end, it could only compromise. Huanhuan was relieved. "Good child." Murphy walked over with fresh fruits. "You''ve been hungry for a long time, right? Eat something." "Thank you." Huanhuan was indeed hungry. She reached out and took the plate. She poked a piece of fruit with her fork and stuffed it into her mouth. She ate it in big mouthfuls. Murphy asked, "Did you like the party tonight?" The food in Huanhuan''s mouth: "I quite like it." ? Murphy relaxed. "I''m glad you like it." At this moment, three elves walked over and greeted Murphy. One of the female elves kept staring at Huanhuan''s face with envy and jealousy. Even the elves who were famous for their beauty had never seen anyone as beautiful as Huanhuan. Through Murphy''s introduction, Huanhuan learned that the female elf''s name was Doris. Doris asked what race Huanhuan was. Before Murphy could speak, Huanhuan blurted out, "I''m a beast." As soon as she said this, the three elves present looked stunned. Especially Doris. She raised her voice and exclaimed, "You''re actually a beast?!" Her cry immediately attracted the attention of many people at the banquet. Everyone stopped what they were doing and looked in Huanhuan''s direction. p1ease visi(t) nove1B(in).ne)t Huanhuan looked confused. What was wrong with beasts? Chapter 562 Bullying With Numbers The way the elves looked at Huanhuan immediately changed. There was indescribable disgust in their gazes. Doris took two exaggerated steps back and distanced herself from Huanhuan as if approaching her was a very difficult thing to accept. "I heard that beasts don''t like cleanliness. They only take a shower every year. They''re covered in lice and fleas. They''re disgusting!" Huanhuan: "¡­" Although she hated to admit it, when she first arrived on the beast continent, the beasts were indeed very sloppy. Later, after her intense reforms, the beasts on the rock mountain gradually changed this bad habit and became much cleaner. When she said nothing, Doris thought she was too embarrassed to speak because she''d been hit where it hurt. Doris'' previous envy and jealousy for her immediately turned into high-and-mighty disdain. The Elven Queen heard the commotion and walked over to ask what was going on. Doris approached the Elven Queen and said coquettishly, "Your Majesty, this woman Murphy brought in is from the beast race!" Hearing this, the Elven Queen''s expression changed slightly. Although she quickly suppressed her disgust, Huanhuan caught it. Huanhuan was about to explain that the beasts had changed their sloppy habits when she heard Doris continue. "I heard that female beasts will have many male beasts as mates after they reach adulthood. Their private lives are especially messy and dirty. Often, many male beasts mate with a female at the same time. They''re no different from wild beasts." The elves laughed. Their laughter was filled with mockery. "Then how do they know who the father of their children is?" "The father should be whoever the child looks like!" "I heard that there''ll be sexual situations between beasts. For example, an elder brother mating with his younger sister, a father mating with his daughter, and even a mother and son¡­ Their families are especially chaotic. Just thinking about it makes me feel disgusted!" "Oh my God, how can there be such a terrible race in the world?!" ¡­ All kinds of discussions about the beasts entered Huanhuan''s ears. The Elven Queen''s gaze on Huanhuan gradually lost its warmth. Clearly, Huanhuan''s background made her feel ashamed. Murphy quickly said, "Huanhuan is a very good girl. Please believe me. We''re really in love. Don''t misunderstand her because of those rumors." The Elven Queen gestured for him to remain silent for the time being. She looked into Huanhuan''s eyes. "Do you have a mate among the beasts?" Huanhuan ignored the look in Murphy''s eyes and said calmly, "Yes." There was an uproar. The Elven Queen asked again, "How many mates?" "Four." The shock on the elves'' faces became even more obvious. Doris exclaimed exaggeratedly, "Four mates! My God, don''t you think you''re dirty?!" Murphy snapped, "Shut up!" It was the first time Doris had seen Murphy so angry. She was shocked and lowered her voice. "Why are you being fierce to me? I''m not the one who found four mates." The elves were still discussing Huanhuan having four mates. In their opinion, a woman having four husbands was simply a symbol of infidelity. Just thinking about a family like that living together made them find beasts especially chaotic and dirty. Huanhuan had completely lost interest in explaining. This was a group of self-important elves. In their eyes, beasts were synonymous with filth and disgust. Even if others explained, they wouldn''t listen. Their ears were only willing to hear what they wanted to hear. Huanhuan took off the olive branch headband on her head, threw it to the ground, and stepped on it. The elves stopped talking. An olive branch represented friendship. Turning it into a headband for others was their way of showing friendship. Not to mention that this olive branch headband was personally given to her by the Elven Queen. It represented the highest honor of the elves to outsiders. Huanhuan stepping on it was undoubtedly equivalent to her stepping on the face of the entire elves. All the creatures in the dawn continent knew that elves were the most arrogant race. They could never accept anyone insulting and looking down on them. To put it bluntly, they were a group with glass hearts. Huanhuan''s actions were equivalent to breaking their hearts. The atmosphere suddenly became tense. The elves looked at Huanhuan with hostility. The Elven Queen was already angry. She questioned coldly, "What do you mean by this? Are you declaring war on us elves?!" Huanhuan was very calm. "Since you look down on us beasts, let''s fight. We beasts are never afraid of war." "How dare you? Don''t forget that you''re standing on the territory of our elves, and you''re alone now." "So are you planning to bully me with numbers now?" Even when facing the entire tribe of elves alone, Huanhuan''s expression did not change. She had no intention of retreating. The Elven Queen''s expression darkened. "We never bully others with numbers." Huanhuan smiled mockingly. "Really?" Doris stepped forward. "Your Majesty, let me compete with her alone. As long as I win, we won''t be bullying her with numbers. No one can say anything about what we choose to do to her after this." The Elven Queen thought this was a good idea. "Sure." p1ease visi(t) nove1B(in).ne)t Murphy wanted to dissuade her, but he remembered Huanhuan''s strength and swallowed his words. With Huanhuan''s strength, Doris was no match for her. However, Doris did not know that. None of the elves present knew either. In their eyes, Huanhuan was a delicate and beautiful girl who was easy to push down. It was just a matter of minutes for them to defeat her. Doris was more than enough to deal with her. Huanhuan glanced at Doris, then said to the Elven Queen, "If I lose, you can do whatever you want to me. But what if I win?" The Elven Queen didn''t think she would win at all and casually asked, "You can do whatever you want if you win." Huanhuan smiled. "If I win, you''ll have to kneel down and call me ''Daddy''." Doris nocked an arrow and aimed at Lin Huanhuan. She sneered and said, "You''re too arrogant!" As soon as she finished speaking, she released her fingers and the arrow shot out! Huanhuan didn''t dodge. She raised her hand and threw Little Green. The green creeper entangled the arrow and drew an arc in the air before throwing it back! The arrow turned and shot at Doris! Doris did not expect such a turn of events. She was so frightened that she froze on the spot. Someone beside her shouted, "Dodge!" She came back to her senses by the shout and hurriedly retreated. The arrow brushed past her shoulder! It pierced deep into the ground. Chapter 563 Anyone Who Approaches Her Must Die! The elves present widened their eyes. They did not expect Huanhuan to be able to control plants. The green vines in her hand looked quite unfamiliar. Even the elves who had seen many plants had never seen such vines. Huanhuan swung the vine in her hand. The green vine slithered in the air like a flexible long snake and wrapped around Doris'' neck. With a hard tug, Doris was thrown forward and fell heavily to the ground. The bow flew out of her hand, and Doris'' face twisted in pain. At this moment, she was in a sorry state. She was a different person from before. Little Green wrapped itself around her again and dragged her to Huanhuan. Huanhuan grabbed her chin. "So much for being a high-and-mighty elf." Panic and anger fought in Doris'' heart. Her face was red, but she couldn''t resist. At this point, victory and defeat were very obvious. However, none of the elves present was willing to admit that Doris had lost. They could not accept losing to a beast. Huanhuan had expected such a reaction. She said to Little Green, "Teach her how to behave for me." The green creeper threw Doris hard. Before she could get up, it dragged her back and threw her again... This cycle repeated. Doris had broken many bones. She was tortured to the point of collapse. "I admit defeat!" she cried. "I lost! I''ll call you ''Daddy''!" The elves'' expressions were very ugly. Huanhuan said slowly, "You have to kneel and call me ''Daddy''. Do you know how to kneel? Do you want me to teach you?" The bruised Doris was trembling. She looked at Huanhuan with fear. "No, no! Don''t come over!" Doris'' knees went weak, and she fell to her knees. "Daddy! I''m calling you Daddy!" The Elven Queen couldn''t take it anymore. "Enough!" Doris immediately shut up, her trembling intensifying. The Elven Queen said angrily, "Stand up! Elven people never kneel to anyone except gods!" Doris cried at the reprimand, but her legs remained on the ground. She was really afraid of Huanhuan. If Huanhuan did not let her go, how would she dare to get up? The Elven Queen was even angrier when she saw that Doris did not listen to her. "You''ve embarrassed all the elves!" Doris hung her head in shame. Actually, the Elven Queen hated Huanhuan the most. However, Huanhuan had just defeated Doris. With their previous promise, if the Elven Queen lost her temper with her now, it would only make them look like sore losers. The Elven Queen could only focus her anger on Doris. Huanhuan retracted Little Green and yawned, looking bored. "What a boring banquet. Have fun. I''m going back to sleep." Under everyone''s complicated gazes, Huanhuan turned around and left. Murphy was about to go with her when the Elven Queen stopped him. The Elven Queen was very dissatisfied. "Didn''t you hear what she just said? She already has four mates. Your relationship with her is fake. She''s lying to you!" "She''s not lying to me. I already knew that she''s from the beast race and already has mates and children." "But you still want to be with her?" The Elven Queen was incredulous. "Don''t you think she''s dirty?!" "Huanhuan is a kind and good girl. She saved me the first time I saw her. In my heart, she''s cleaner than all of you!" The Elven Queen was furious. "Do you know what you''re saying?!" "The elves pride themselves on being noble and pure, but ask yourselves, if you''re really that pure, why is the Tree of Life slowly withering?!" "Shut up!" Her son''s words were like a slap to the Elven Queen''s face, making her feel humiliated. The withering of the Tree of Life was not a secret among the elves, but no one had ever said anything about it. Everyone unanimously chose to ignore it. But now, Murphy had mercilessly torn open those lies and revealed the truth that no one was willing to face. For a moment, the expressions of all the elves present changed. The atmosphere was oppressive and dull. Murphy turned to leave. After a few steps, he suddenly stopped and turned to the Elven Queen. "Do you remember how Father died back then?" The Elven Queen avoided his gaze. The other elves more or less looked strange. ... When Murphy returned to his residence, he saw Huanhuan sitting on a branch by the house, staring blankly at the distant starry sky. Murphy walked over and sat down beside her. "I''m sorry." Huanhuan looked away and glanced at him. "Why are you apologizing?" "It''s because I brought you to Elven God Mountain that they humiliated you." "I wanted to come here. It has nothing to do with you." Huanhuan closed her eyes and felt the gentleness of the night wind on her cheeks. "As for their misunderstanding of the beast race, it can only highlight their ignorance and narrow-mindedness." Murphy extended his fingers, and he combed through Huanhuan''s hair with them. "The elves have been on the mountain for too long. They''ve forgotten how vast the world outside is. You taught them a lesson by beating up Doris just now. I hope they can sober up..." The corners of Huanhuan''s mouth curled up. "I''m afraid they won''t ever sober up." Not only would they not sober up, but they would also hate her even more. Murphy lowered her eyes. "If they insist on hurting you, I''ll get you out of here. As for the paper you want, I''ll think of something." "Well, we''ll see." When it was dark, Murphy suggested going back to the house to rest. They got up and went back. There was only one bed in the house. Murphy let Huanhuan sleep on the bed while he slept on the floor. Huanhuan felt that the bed was quite wide and comfortable for two people. She told Murphy to come to bed. Murphy hesitated for a moment, then finally agreed to her suggestion. Huanhuan slept inside. To her left was the wall, and to her right was Murphy. Murphy stayed close to the edge of the bed, trying to distance himself from Huanhuan and not touch her body. In the middle of the night, when Huanhuan was in a daze, she felt something cold crawl up her arm. She opened her eyes and looked down. She saw that the Soul-Devouring Vine had wrapped his vines around her. Huanhuan touched the vines, indicating that he should not move. The Soul-Devouring Vine rubbed against Huanhuan''s cheek, then saw Murphy sleeping beside her. Blood streaked across the surface of the black vines. He slithered along the bed to Murphy''s side. The tip of the vine was aimed at Murphy''s temple. It seemed that he was planning to kill the man who was sleeping with Huanhuan. Huanhuan could only be his. Anyone who approached her had to die! Chapter 564 I Only Want You The moment the vine was about to pierce through, Huanhuan grabbed it. She lowered her voice. "Don''t hurt anyone." As soon as she spoke, Murphy woke up. Huanhuan hurriedly stuffed the Soul-Devouring Vine into her clothes. Murphy turned to look at her, his emerald eyes especially beautiful in the night. "Who were you talking to?" "I was asleep just now. I might have been talking in my sleep." Huanhuan pressed down on the Soul-Devouring Vine hidden in her clothes with one hand to prevent him from causing trouble. She lifted the blanket with her other hand and sat up. "I want to relieve myself." Murphy sat up too. "Do you want me to go with you?" "No, go to sleep. I''ll be fine alone." Huanhuan lifted the hem of her dress and carefully stepped over Murphy''s legs. She got out of bed, put on her shoes, and ran out of the room. It was the middle of the night. There was no one outside. It was very quiet. Huanhuan found a remote corner to hide and fished out the Soul-Devouring Vine from under her clothes. She said angrily, "If you dare to hurt anyone again, I''ll throw you away!" The Soul-Devouring Vine wrapped his vines tightly around her wrist, and the tip of a vine looked up. The vine clearly had no eyes, but Huanhuan had the illusion that he was staring at her. She composed herself. "Remember what I said?" The Soul-Devouring Vine didn''t answer and turned into a ball of black fog. The black fog gradually condensed into a human form. He transformed into a young man with short gray-white curly hair. His face was pale, and his lips were as red as blood. His amber eyes stared intently at Huanhuan. "You like him?" Xing Chen''s question came out of nowhere. Huanhuan was stunned for a moment before she realized that the ''he'' he was talking about should be Murphy. "Murphy and I are just friends. Even if I like him, it''s only as friends. It has nothing to do with romantic feelings." The boy approached and wrapped his thin arms around her. "No." Even if it was just friendship, he couldn''t allow it. He couldn''t allow her to have eyes for anyone else. That would make him want to kill her. Huanhuan lowered her head. From this angle, she could see his soft hair and the small curl on the top of his head. She reached out and stroked his hair. "Everyone needs friends. You need to get more exposure to the outside world and know more people. You''ll have a lot of friends in the future. They''ll help you without hesitation when you need help." The boy hugged her tighter. "I don''t need them." ''I don''t need friends. I don''t need anything else. ''I only want you.'' Huanhuan tried to convince him. "You can''t be so stubborn. You have to interact more with people so that you can live a good life." The boy said nothing. He just hugged her tightly as if he were hugging his entire world. Seeing that he refused to listen to her, Huanhuan had no choice but to be more straightforward. "Even if you don''t need friends, what about me? I need friends and family. I have my own life. I can''t just watch over you forever." The boy looked up at her blankly, his amber eyes watering. There was sunshine in her world, friends and family, and a lot of warm things. But she was the only one in his world. "Don''t you like me? Do you want to get rid of me?" Seeing him like this, Huanhuan''s heart softened involuntarily. She said gently, "I''m not abandoning you. I just want you to be rational and not hurt others for no reason." Xing Chen hated having someone else with her. It made him feel uneasy about losing her. But he had a vague feeling that if he hurt anyone around her, she might abandon him. What would he do if she abandoned him? At this moment, Xing Chen was confused and could not think of an answer. The only thing he could do was compromise. The boy whispered, "Alright..." Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. The child could finally listen to her advice. As long as he didn''t hurt anyone, she could take good care of him as if he were family. Huanhuan looked at his confused appearance. If she brought him back to the room, Murphy would definitely ask about the child''s background. At that time, she wouldn''t be able to explain. She tried to ask, "How long can you maintain your human form?" Xing Chen thought for a moment. "Until dawn." There was still some time before dawn. Huanhuan led him a few steps and sat on a branch. She was prepared to chat with him to kill time. She took a sweet fruit from her space and handed it to him. "Do you remember who you are now?" Xing Chen took the sweet fruit. He held the plump fruit in his palm, which made his face look even more delicate and cute. He shook his head. "I don''t remember." Huanhuan asked again, "Then do you remember who I am?" "Huanhuan," Xing Chen''s eyes lit up. "You''re my Huanhuan." ''You''re my Huanhuan. ''You can only be my Huanhuan.'' Seeing that he could remember her even though he couldn''t remember himself, Huanhuan''s feelings became even more complicated. Xing Chen took a bite of the sweet fruit and immediately narrowed his eyes at the sweetness. Huanhuan said slowly, "Remember, your name is Xing Chen." "Oh." He didn''t seem to care what his name was. He held out the sweet fruit he''d taken a bite of. "It''s delicious. You should have some too." How obedient... Huanhuan smiled and declined. "You can eat it. I still have a lot." However, Xing Chen looked at her stubbornly with a look that said, ''I won''t eat it if you don''t.'' Helpless, Huanhuan could only lower her head and take a small bite of the sweet fruit. "Yes, it''s indeed very sweet." Only then did Xing Chen happily continue to eat the fruit. The sun slowly rose from the horizon. When the first rays of sunlight broke through the clouds and landed on Elven God Mountain, the youth turned into black fog and disappeared. Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. "We''ve finally sent this child back." Little Brat said, "It''s okay. He''ll be back before long." Huanhuan choked and coughed. "Ahem, don''t dampen my spirits now. Can''t you let me be happy for a while?" "I''m reminding you not to be happy too early. The demon king can already condense into human form, which means that his strength is recovering. If he returns to his original form one day and hunts you down, you''ll have to cry and call me ''Daddy'' again." Huanhuan was speechless. Little Brat said, "Actually, the simplest and crudest way is to kill him while he''s weak. Anyway, you already know where his heart is. Killing him is easy." Huanhuan covered her heart. "Can you really do it to such a beautiful young man?" "Yes," Little Brat replied crisply. "You''re crazy!" Little Brat didn''t care. "I can''t judge appearance. In my eyes, your appearance is just a program code. There''s no difference between beauty and ugliness." "Then do you think the prophet is good-looking?" "Yes!" Little Brat replied quickly. He looked like the prophet. Admitting that the prophet was good-looking was equivalent to admitting that he was good-looking. Huanhuan asked, "Isn''t the appearance of the prophet a code in your eyes?" "Even if it''s all code, the prophet''s code is neater and prettier than anyone else''s!" Huanhuan: "..." ''Daddy, you''re a scumbag with double standards!'' Chapter 565 Separate After breakfast, Murphy said to Huanhuan, "I''ll take you somewhere today." Huanhuan opened her big curious eyes. "Where?" Murphy smiled and deliberately kept her in suspense. "You''ll know when you get there." As soon as the two of them went out, they saw an elf guard walking over. He bowed slightly to Murphy. "Her Majesty invites you over." Murphy frowned. "Now?" "Yes. Her Majesty said she has something to discuss with you. Please go over now." "Did Mother say what it was about?" "I''m sorry, but Her Majesty didn''t say." Murphy didn''t ask any more questions. He turned to look at Huanhuan, his beautiful emerald eyes apologetic. "It seems I can''t take you to that place today." Huanhuan didn''t care. "It''s okay. It''s the same if we go another day." "If you''re bored in the house, you can wander around, but don''t go far in case you get lost." "I know." Murphy reminded her of the things she needed to pay attention to. Her nagging reminded Huanhuan of Bai Di. In the past, every time Bai Di separated from her, he liked to explain everything in detail, afraid that something would happen to her. Sigh, she missed Bai Di and the others... Huanhuan sighed silently in her heart. Murphy followed the elf guard and left. Huanhuan watched them go. She walked down the vine stairs and encountered some elves on the way. They always looked at her with disgust. Clearly, after last night''s banquet, everyone knew that a female beast had come to Elven God Mountain. To the elves, beasts were dirty and stupid. The elves disdained being associated with beasts. Huanhuan completely ignored the gazes on her and strolled alone on the mountain. She''d already seen the stone slab in the space. Bai Di said they''d reached the dawn continent and were on their way to Elven God Mountain. She was sure their family would be reunited soon. Thinking of this, Huanhuan was especially happy. As for the bad mood brought about by the banquet yesterday, she had long forgotten about it. ... Murphy walked into the palace and bowed to the Elven Queen. "Mother." The Elven Queen was sitting on a bench of interwoven vines. On the wooden table in front of her were several scrolls made of bark. She put them down and waved at Murphy. "Come and sit down." Murphy walked over and sat on the stump opposite her. His gaze swept across the wooden table, and he saw that the scrolls were all about the beast continent. It seemed that she had specially called him over for Huanhuan''s matter. As expected, the Elven Queen asked, "Did you sleep with that female beast last night?" Murphy answered frankly, "Yes." "Have you already done it?" The Elven Queen''s words were a little vague, but Murphy understood what his mother meant. He lowered his eyes. "No. We just slept in the same bed. We didn''t do anything." There was no need to lie about such things. If they had already done it, their bodies would definitely be covered with each other''s smell. As long as one sniffed carefully, one would definitely be able to smell it. The Elven Queen seemed to heave a sigh of relief. "That''s good. As long as you haven''t done it, there''s still room for negotiation." "I don''t understand what you mean." "I mean, you can separate." Murphy frowned, but his good upbringing didn''t let him argue immediately. Instead, he asked patiently, "Can you tell me the reason?" "She''s a beast. These are all records of beasts." The Elven Queen tapped the table, indicating that her son should take a look at the scrolls. After she returned to her bedroom last night, she had been thinking about the beasts and had not slept all night. She woke up before dawn today and asked someone to find the scrolls in the reading room. She had read all the scrolls and knew that as long as beasts mated, they would form a mate contract. This contract would restrain the male beasts and make them submit to the females. They could only be with the females for the rest of their lives. The Elven Queen looked at Murphy. Her son was so outstanding. How could he submit to someone else? She would never allow this to happen! Murphy didn''t touch the scrolls. "I''ve read all the scrolls in the reading room before. I still remember what''s recorded in these scrolls. I don''t need to read them again." "Then you should know how unfair a mate contract between beasts is to men!" "Love isn''t a deal. A deal needs to be fair. Love only needs to be willing." The Elven Queen couldn''t understand. "You''re willing to submit to someone else? Where''s your pride and self-esteem as an elf?" "You lost your love because you were too proud." The Elven Queen stiffened, and a hint of embarrassment flashed across her eyes, but she quickly hid it. She raised her exquisite chin and said firmly, "Even if you''re willing to degrade yourself, I can''t allow my son to degrade himself like this." Murphy was very calm. "I''m an adult. You have no right to ask about my love life again." "No matter how old you are, you''ll always be my son. As a mother, I have to help you get rid of that female beast so that you don''t lose yourself." Murphy looked at her steadily. "You''ve already ruined your own happiness. Do you still want to ruin your son''s happiness now?" "I''m doing this for your own good! I''m your mother. No one in this world loves you more than me!" Murphy shook his head. "No, you only love yourself." The Elven Queen was shocked. "Is that what you think of me?" Murphy knew in her heart that if this topic continued, it would definitely hurt his mother. He stood up. "I won''t leave Huanhuan. If you''re unwilling to wish us well, I''ll leave with her and never come back." "Are you threatening me?" The Elven Queen was furious. She was thinking of what was best for her son with all her heart, but her son was actually willing to fall out with her for a dirty female beast. This made her heart turn cold! Murphy looked back at her in neither a servile nor overbearing manner. "I''m just making my decision." Seeing his stubborn appearance, the Elven Queen couldn''t help but think of his father. She couldn''t help but feel even more annoyed. She raised her hand and swept the scrolls on the table to the ground. "Get lost! Pretend I never gave birth to a son like you!" Murphy bowed slightly. "Goodbye." He turned to leave. But before he could reach the door, he felt a pain in the back of his neck! His vision went black, and he fainted. The Elven Queen retracted the hand she used to knock him out and ordered someone to carry him to the bed. She gently stroked Murphy''s cheek and said slowly, "Don''t blame me for being ruthless. I just want to protect you. Murphy''s eyes were closed. He didn''t move. The Elven Queen turned around and instructed the elf guard, "Call Lin Huanhuan over." "Alright." Chapter 566 Spider Forest Huanhuan had just returned to her residence when she saw an elf guard standing at the door. The elf guard said, "Her Majesty has asked you to come over." Huanhuan was confused. "Why does she want me to go over?" The elf guard followed Her Majesty''s instructions and lied without changing his expression, "Murphy fainted. Her Majesty wants you to go and see him." Hearing this, Huanhuan''s heart tightened. "Why did Murphy faint? Is he sick?" "I don''t know about that." "Take me to see him." The elf guard brought Huanhuan to the palace. Huanhuan quickly walked into the bedroom and saw Murphy lying on the bed. The Elven Queen sat by the bed, her eyes slightly red. She looked rather sad. When she saw Huanhuan, she immediately waved at her. "Come here." Huanhuan walked over quickly, her eyes fixed on Murphy. He was pale and lying motionless on the bed. He was obviously unconscious. She was anxious. "What happened to Murphy? He was fine when he went out. Why did he suddenly become like this?" "Did Murphy tell you he has a night elf for a younger brother?" Huanhuan was slightly stunned. "Younger brother? Isn''t Lance the older brother?" Hearing Lance''s name, the Elven Queen''s eyes flashed with imperceptible disgust. She stood up. "Murphy needs a quiet environment to rest in. Let''s go out and talk." Huanhuan followed her out of the bedroom. Outside was an exquisite and beautiful small garden. Butterflies danced in the flowers. The breeze was warm, and the scenery was very beautiful. The Elven Queen walked to the resting platform. Her long silver dress trailed behind her, making her back look even more graceful and elegant. She looked at the blooming flowers and spoke elegantly. "Do you know that among the elves, night elves represent evil and curses? Lance''s descent means that the curse fell on him, so he died not long after he was born." Huanhuan listened silently, but she did not agree with the Elven Queen. p1ease visit n0ve1b(in).ne)t The Lance she knew was eccentric and sensitive, but he was definitely not evil. As for curses, they were even more unfounded. As she was standing behind the Elven Queen, the Elven Queen did not see the disapproving expression on her face. The Elven Queen sighed. "I thought that after Lance died, the curse would end there, but I didn''t expect his soul to enter Murphy''s body. This means that the curse brought by Lance has fallen on Murphy. The reason why Murphy suddenly fainted is because of the witch''s curse." "So, you mean..." "If we want to save Murphy, we have to undo the curse. The only way to undo the curse is to go deep into the spider forest and find the spider witch. We have to get her tears and bring them back for Murphy to take." The Elven Queen turned around and stared straight at Huanhuan. "My identity means I can''t go too far from the Tree of Life. I can only ask you to go to the spider forest to get the tears in my place." Huanhuan thought for a moment. "Although I really want to save Murphy, the spider witch you mentioned... Just the name sounds especially fierce. I don''t think I can beat her until she cries." The Elven Queen: "..." The atmosphere was suddenly silent. After feeling awkward for a few seconds, the Elven Queen spoke again, "Why do you want to beat her up? Shouldn''t normal people think of moving the witch and making her sad when they hear the word ''tears''?" Huanhuan asked, "Don''t you think it''s harder to move or upset a witch than to beat her up?" The Elven Queen was speechless. That made sense. She was dumbfounded now. The atmosphere was awkward for a few more seconds. The Elven Queen forced herself to ignore it. She said slowly, "It doesn''t matter if you can''t beat the spider witch. You can rely on your kindness and bravery to move her or make her sad until she cries." Huanhuan said slowly, "But I''m neither kind nor brave. What should I do?" The Elven Queen: "..." The other party was so honest that she couldn''t retort. The Elven Queen was a little afraid of this girl''s terrifying verbal skills. She took a deep breath and quickly finished everything she wanted to say. "Murphy told me that you saved him when you first met, so Murphy and I are convinced that you''re a kind and brave girl. Now that Murphy is in a coma and will probably never wake up, only you can save him. Now, I beg you to help him. As long as you can retrieve the spider witch''s tears and undo the curse on Murphy, I''ll give you my blessing and let you two be lovers." Huanhuan thought about it seriously. "Can I refuse?" "Why?" The Elven Queen couldn''t understand. "Don''t you love him very much? Why aren''t you willing to save him?" Huanhuan analyzed, "I''m willing to save him, but I''m really no match for the spider witch. Even if I go, I''ll only die. This kind of meaningless sacrifice won''t save Murphy at all. Instead of that, we might as well think of another way." "But this is the only way to remove the curse!" "No, no. I don''t believe in curses. We have to believe in science. Science changes fate." "Science?" The Elven Queen thought the word was especially strange. "What is that?" "That''s a very mysterious thing. You might not be able to understand it in your life. It''s more important for us to save Murphy now. Let''s not talk about this for the time being. If we have time in the future, I''ll introduce you to science and let you explore the mysteries of the universe." The Elven Queen: "..." She could understand every word, but not when they were strung together in sentences. The Elven Queen frowned slightly, looking a little unhappy. "In the end, the reason you''re unwilling to take the risk to go to the spider forest is that you''re afraid of death, right?" "Yes, I''m very afraid of death," Huanhuan admitted bluntly. She still had to live to be reunited with Bai Di and her family! The Elven Queen did not expect her to be so shameless and straightforward. For a moment, she did not know what to say about her. Huanhuan said slowly, "If you really think that the spider witch''s tears can remove the curse, you can send an army to the spider forest. Those elite soldiers under you are much stronger than me. If they face the spider witch, their chances of success will definitely be much higher!" "But I don''t trust them. I only trust you." Huanhuan looked puzzled. "Why?" "Because you love him!" "I don''t love him..." Huanhuan blurted out. The Elven Queen frowned. "Huh?" "...I mean, if I don''t love him, then that means no one in this world loves him!" The Elven Queen''s expression softened. "That''s more like it." Huanhuan wiped her cold sweat. She had almost let it slip. Fortunately, she was quick-witted and managed to smooth things over at the last minute. Chapter 567 Dont You Know How To Cherish And Pity Beautiful Women? The Elven Queen said, "Only those who love Murphy deeply can go to the spider forest to get the spider witch''s tears. No one else can, so you have to go!" "But I..." Before Huanhuan could finish, she was interrupted by the Elven Queen. "I''ve already gotten someone to pack your luggage. You can leave now." Huanhuan''s eyes widened. "So soon?!" "A life is at stake. Time is of the essence. Of course, the sooner the better! Someone, send her to the spider forest. You have to see her enter the forest with your own eyes. Don''t let her slip away!" At the Elven Queen''s order, four elf guards immediately appeared and surrounded Huanhuan without any explanation. From the looks of it, if she didn''t go to the spider forest, they wouldn''t let the matter rest. Huanhuan shouted, "You''re forcing me!" The Elven Queen''s expression was cold. "Since you love Murphy, you should be willing to do anything for him. Otherwise, you''ll be deceiving him of his love for you and betraying our trust in you!" "Love is also divided into blindness and rationality. We have to love rationally, not blindly! Your Majesty, let me see Murphy. Perhaps I can think of another way to save him..." The Elven Queen interrupted her again, impatience in her beautiful emerald eyes. "Take her away!" "Alright!" The elven guards forced Huanhuan to leave the palace. Huanhuan looked at the four strong elf guards with bows and arrows in front of her. She silently estimated her strength. The chances of defeating them were only about 10%. The chances of successfully escaping were 50%. But after escaping, she had to pass through the Misty Forest at the foot of the mountain. Without the green fruit unique to the elves, she could not pass through the Misty Forest alone. At that time, she would be trapped on Elven God Mountain. Huanhuan weighed the pros and cons for a moment. In the end, she chose to wait and see. She did not attack the four guards. She was sandwiched between the guards. After walking for about half a day, she finally arrived at the legendary spider forest. The spider forest was also on Elven God Mountain, but it was in the shade of the mountain. There was no sunlight in the forest all year round, and it was gloomy and cold. It looked like a place inhabited by ghosts. Huanhuan stood at the entrance of the forest. A cold wind blew against her face. She involuntarily touched the goosebumps on her arms and turned to look at the four elf guards. "Brothers, are there really many spiders in this forest?" The oldest guard glanced at her and said lightly, "Of course. Why else would it be called the spider forest?" "But I''m afraid of spiders..." The guard was especially cold. "You''ll get used to them after seeing them." "Don''t you know how to cherish and pity beautiful women?" "I don''t." Huanhuan curled her lips. "No wonder you''re still single." "..." The four angry singles threw her into the spider forest. They only turned to leave when she was deep in the forest and could not be seen. The guards returned to the palace to report to the Elven Queen. "As per Her Majesty''s instructions, the female beast has entered the spider forest." The Elven Queen was sitting in a chair and flipping through scrolls. Hearing this, the corners of her mouth twitched into a beautiful smile. "You did well." The spider forest was the most dangerous place in the entire Elven God Mountain. Anyone who stepped into the spider forest had never come out alive. With Lin Huanhuan''s strength, she would definitely die if she entered. The guards left in silence. The queen''s trusted aide walked forward and whispered, "Your Majesty, sending that female beast to the spider forest is equivalent to forcing her to her death. When Murphy wakes up and finds out about this, he''ll probably hate you..." "What does it have to do with me?" the Elven Queen said leisurely. "Lin Huanhuan fled in a hurry because she knew that Murphy was cursed and was afraid that she would be cursed too. She accidentally lost her way on the mountain and entered the spider forest. She never returned." Those simple words removed her involvement from the matter. Her trusted aide immediately understood and echoed, "Your Majesty, you''re right. That female beast ended up like this because she was afraid of dying. She brought this on herself. It has nothing to do with Your Majesty." The queen put down the scroll in her hand, got up, and walked into the bedroom. She saw Murphy, who was still unconscious. She gently brushed Murphy''s cheek and said gently, "Child, don''t blame me for being heartless. I''m doing this for your own good. ... In the spider forest, Huanhuan walked alone in the cold and deep forest path. A cold wind blew, making her hair stand on end. She put up her collar and looked around. "Little Brat, are there really ghosts in this creepy place?" she whispered. Little Brat asked, "I thought you weren''t afraid of ghosts?" "Who said I''m not afraid of ghosts?" "I see that you''re usually quite energetic when you watch horror movies. You''re not afraid at all." Huanhuan pushed aside the branches in front of her and said as she walked, "That''s because I know that the ghosts in the movie are all fake. Of course, I don''t have to be afraid of fake things. Anyway, they can''t hurt me. But real ghosts are different. They can hurt people!" "Don''t you humans have a saying? Don''t be afraid of ghosts knocking on your door in the middle of the night. You didn''t do anything wrong, so you don''t have to be afraid." Little Brat said it righteously. It was as though there were bright golden words above his head that read:''Socialist Core Values.'' Huanhuan curled her lips. "It''s easier said than done. I''m the one who has to complete this mission, not you. Of course, you''re not afraid." "How do you know I can''t see ghosts? I share your perspective. If you can see ghosts, I''m sure I can too." "Are you afraid of ghosts, then?" "I''m not afraid!" Huanhuan''s face was filled with admiration. "You''re amazing!" Little Brat smiled proudly. "Anyway, I have mosaics to protect myself. I won''t be able to see the ghosts clearly even if they appear." "..." Huanhuan knelt down and begged sincerely, "Daddy, please censor those scenes for me too!" "Didn''t you say you weren''t happy with my help back then?" "It was different then." Little Brat snorted. "Why was it different?" "I was taking off my clothes and making out with my husband. If there''s a mosaic in front of me, how can I have sex?" "Then don''t, hehehe. There are many meaningful things in life besides that hehehe." Huanhuan asked humbly, "Such as?" "For example, studying core values and morals." "..." Huanhuan was silent for a moment, then suggested sincerely, "Dad, it''s a pity you didn''t take the civil service exam." Under Huanhuan''s coaxing and pestering, Little Brat finally installed a code program for her. Hence, Huanhuan walked especially steadily. At a glance, her view was filled with mosaics. She felt safe! Chapter 568 Were A Loving Family Huanhuan strode forward with her head held high. Suddenly, she heard a crack as if she had stepped on something. Huanhuan stopped and looked down. She saw a mosaic at her feet. "What did I step on?" Little Brat said, "Like you, I can only see the mosaic." Huanhuan instinctively felt that she had stepped on something bad. She took a step back and rubbed the sole of her shoe against the grass. She hadn''t taken two steps when she stomped on something else. However, she could still only see the mosaic. She couldn''t see what she had stepped on at all. Little Brat said, "Only especially disgusting things will be mosaiced. What you stepped on must be very disgusting. It might be dog sh*t!" Huanhuan despised his intelligence. "Does dog sh*t make a cracking sound when you step on it?" "If it''s not that, what can it be?" Huanhuan said, "Can''t you see what it is by removing the mosaic program?" As the saying went, the unknown was always the most attractive. Little Brat hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he couldn''t suppress his curiosity. He temporarily closed the mosaic program and quickly glanced at Huanhuan''s surroundings. The tree was filled with dense spiders. Many of them had fallen to the ground and were crawling toward Huanhuan with their slender eight feet. What Huanhuan had stepped on just now were two big spotted spiders. The two things exploded under her feet. Green juice splattered on the ground. It was especially disgusting! Little Brat was frightened and quickly activated the mosaic program. The spider army in front of him was quickly replaced by mosaics. He heaved a sigh of relief. Mosaics were the best! Huanhuan quickly asked him what he had seen. Little Brat said, "Spiders. They''re all spiders. Do you want to see them? I can help you turn off the mosaic program." "No, no, there''s no need!" Huanhuan quickly refused. "I love mosaics. Mosaics love me. We''re a loving family. Please don''t break us up. Let me keep it until the end of time!" Little Brat sneered. "You coward. They''re just spiders. What''s there to be afraid of?" "I''m not afraid of them, but they''re disgusting." Little Brat recalled what he had just seen. "They''re indeed quite disgusting." Huanhuan didn''t want to step on spiders again. She walked very carefully, but in the end, she still accidentally stepped on several spiders. She felt that the soles of her shoes were sticky. She guessed that they were stained with a lot of spider mucus. Some spiders in the surrounding trees pounced on Huanhuan, but they were all eaten by the lotus with open petals. Huanhuan saw the skullcap scuttle in the air and eat lumps of ''mosaic''. She felt especially relieved. "Little Lotus, fortunately, you''re here to protect me." Hearing its mother''s praise, the petals of the skullcap turned pink like a shy youth. A big spider suddenly pounced! The lotus turned its head and opened its petals, revealing its bloody mouth. It howled and swallowed it. The shy youth instantly turned into a murderous maniac. Its style was seamless, and the transformation was extremely natural. Huanhuan couldn''t help but clap. "Impressive." Under the escort of the skullcap, Huanhuan was safe all the way. Other than the screen filled with mosaics, she almost did not encounter any danger. Huanhuan was a little tired from walking. "Why haven''t I seen the spider witch? Did she go out?" Little Brat said, "I don''t think so. In this season, the spider witch should be waiting in the nest to hatch her eggs." "Are we going to her nest?" Huanhuan felt her scalp tingle at the thought of facing the dense spider eggs. She felt especially uncomfortable. "The spider witch''s nest is very hidden. With your speed, you might not be able to find it even if you search for it for 10 days to half a month." As soon as Little Brat finished speaking, he heard Huanhuan call out. "Ah!" She missed her footing and suddenly fell into a huge pit! The pit was deep, but unexpectedly, Huanhuan''s landing was very soft. She was not injured at all. She got up quickly and looked down. It was all mosaic! What was she standing on?! The cave was dim. There were spiderwebs around it, and the remains of animals hung from the net. The air was filled with the smell of decay. Huanhuan vaguely had an answer to what this place was. She asked while trembling, "This can''t be the nest of the spider witch, right? Daddy, save me!" Little Brat mustered his courage and turned off the mosaic program to take a quick look. He was so frightened that he almost scrambled. Huanhuan was right. This was indeed the spider witch''s nest, and she was sitting on the spider. The lower half of the spider witch was a huge black spider, and the upper half was an extremely graceful and beautiful woman. She was lying on the ground with her eyes closed. Her long hair fell over most of her face, and her expression showed that she was in a daze. She seemed to be laying eggs, so she didn''t notice Huanhuan, who had landed on her back. Huanhuan was especially panicked, and her face turned pale. Little Brat quickly comforted her. "Don''t be afraid. I just checked. This isn''t the nest of the spider witch." Huanhuan relaxed. "Really? Then what is this place?" "This is an ordinary cave." Huanhuan touched the back of the spider that was under her. "Then what''s this under my butt? It feels furry and quite soft." Little Brat secretly wiped his non-existent cold sweat. "That''s a very special plant. It feels a little similar to animal fur. Stop touching it. This plant is poisonous." Huanhuan said, "I don''t have to be afraid. I''m immune to poison." Little Brat almost knelt down. She was immune to poison, but her skin was fragile! ''If you make the spider witch angry, you''ll be dead in minutes!'' Huanhuan asked again, "It''s just a poisonous plant. Why am I only seeing mosaics? Is it disgusting?" "It doesn''t look good..." Huanhuan finally stopped touching. She got up and stood up. She looked around. "I think this cave is very suitable for traps. After we find the spider witch, we can lure her into this cave and capture her. We''ll beat her until she cries!" Little Brat was already in tears. "You''d better leave this place first. It''s not safe." "Isn''t this just an ordinary cave? Why isn''t it safe?" "Don''t ask so many questions. We''d better not stay here long. Listen to me and leave." "Fine." Huanhuan stretched Little Green out. The emerald creeper vines quickly grew along the rock wall and quickly extended out of the cave. Huanhuan carefully climbed the ladder created by the creepers. Little Brat stared at the spider witch, afraid that she would suddenly wake up. He kept urging Huanhuan. "Go, go. Climb faster!" He was too anxious, so Huanhuan was also anxious. She lost her footing and suddenly slipped! She fell! Chapter 569 Lend Me Your Face Huanhuan fell onto the spider''s back again. She was still uninjured. But the spider witch woke up! She opened her eyes and turned to look at her back. She immediately saw the girl sitting on her back. Her pupils immediately became vertical. The food that came to her door looked really delicious~ The spider witch opened her mouth and spat out white spider silk. Huanhuan had just gotten up when her ankle was entangled by a strand of white silk. She was forcefully dragged to the spider witch''s side by the white silk. Little Brat shouted, "Run! The spider witch is gonna eat you!" The spider witch, who was in the incubation period, was very ferocious. In order to replenish herself and the children in her stomach, she would eat all the living things around her. A delicate girl like Huanhuan was one of her favorite delicacies. Wasn''t this an ordinary cave? Why was the spider witch suddenly here?! Before Huanhuan could ask, she immediately took out the small crossbow and released an arrow. The small arrow cut through the spider silk. The arrowhead pierced the spider''s back, and the spider witch''s expression contorted in pain. She immediately opened her mouth and spat out more white spider silk. Countless white threads surged over from all directions! Huanhuan kept shooting arrows, but she still couldn''t stop so many white spider silks. The spider silk wrapped around Huanhuan, and she turned into a big white cocoon in the blink of an eye. No matter how Huanhuan struggled, she could not break free from the cocoon. Little Green and the skullcap wanted to save her, but they were also wrapped in spider silk and could not move. The spider witch peeled off the spider silk, revealing a small hole. She looked down at Huanhuan, who was surrounded by spider silk. When she saw Huanhuan''s face clearly, she couldn''t help but smile while revealing her sharp fangs. "What a beautiful face~" She extended a slender spider foot and gently stroked Huanhuan''s cheek. "Lend me your face, okay?" Huanhuan refused without hesitation. "No." "You have no right to refuse." The spider witch smiled, feeling more and more satisfied with her. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen such delicious prey. I''ll slowly taste you. When I eat you, your face will be mine." Huanhuan''s vision was filled with mosaics, so she could not see the spider witch''s greedy appearance. She discussed countermeasures with Little Brat and how to break free from the spider silk. Little Brat said, "You can use fire. Spiders are afraid of fire." "The cave is only so big. If I set fire to it, I''ll burn myself to death too." "You can escape first, then set fire to it." "Then I have to escape first." She was now tightly wrapped in spider silk. The spider witch had already opened her bloody mouth, ready to swallow her at any moment. How could she escape?! Huanhuan sighed. "Is there nothing else I can do?" Little Brat said, "Don''t be afraid. Daddy is activating the emergency transfer program. The system is counting down. Three, two, one..." The moment the spider witch bit down... white light appeared, blinding her eyes. Huanhuan involuntarily closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself standing outside the spider forest. She was out of danger just like that? Huanhuan felt like she was in a dream and found it especially unreal. She looked down at herself. She was still wrapped in white spider silk. She quickly plucked the spider silk off of her, crumpled it into a ball, and stuffed it into the space. The spider witch''s silk was a rare material in alchemy! Little Brat asked her where she wanted to go now. Huanhuan thought for a moment. She couldn''t cross the Misty Forest, so she couldn''t go down the mountain for the time being. She could only return to the palace to look for Murphy and think of a way to wake him up. It was not a particularly long journey to the palace. Huanhuan walked for most of the day. Around midnight, she finally saw where the elves lived. At the same time, Murphy had woken up from his sleep. He sat up and touched the back of his neck. His eyes fell on the Elven Queen. "Why did you knock me out?" he asked with a frown. The Elven Queen sat in a wicker chair, her posture elegant. Her long skirt spread on the ground like a blooming silver flower. "Because you''re disobedient. As a mother, I need to teach you a little lesson." Murphy got out of bed and put on her shoes. "As long as you''re not angry, this lesson is nothing." The Elven Queen smiled. "What a filial child." "Can I go back now?" "Of course." Murphy walked to the door. The Elven Queen suddenly thought of something and said leisurely, "By the way, the female beast you brought with you ran away." Hearing this, Murphy immediately turned to look at her. "What do you mean? Why did Huanhuan run away?" "She knew you were cursed and was afraid she''d be implicated by it, so she ran away. I heard that she lost her way in the mountains and accidentally walked into the spider forest. It''ll probably be difficult for her to return." Murphy''s expression changed drastically. "Why didn''t you stop her?" The Elven Queen asked coldly, "Why should we stop her? She''s just a dirty beast. It''s already a blessing for us elves to allow her to live on Elven God Mountain. No one here will spoil her except you." "I''ll get her back now!" With that, Murphy walked out of the palace without looking back. He returned to his residence and searched every corner. He didn''t see Huanhuan. It was late. If she wasn''t in the elves'' houses, where else could she be? Could she have really lost her way on the mountain and accidentally entered the spider forest? Murphy was very worried about her safety. He decided to go out to look for Huanhuan. If he really couldn''t find her, he would personally go to the spider forest to look for her. No matter what, he couldn''t leave her alone! He strode down the vine stairs but was stopped by the elf guards guarding the stairs. "Her Majesty has instructed you not to leave this place." Murphy looked at him coldly. "Get out of the way! I''m going out to look for someone!" At this moment, the Elven Queen held the hem of her dress with one hand and the handrail covered in flowers with the other. She slowly walked down the stairs. "Are you going to look for that female beast? Since she''s already abandoned you, why do you have to ask for trouble?" The elven guards immediately bowed. "Your Majesty." Murphy said sternly, "Huanhuan isn''t the kind of person who''s afraid of death. She won''t leave just because of a curse. Someone must have interfered and forced her to leave. I have to get her back!" The Elven Queen''s gaze turned slightly cold. "Are you saying that I''m lying to you?" "I won''t jump to conclusions until I have concrete evidence." "Murphy, you won''t even believe your biological mother for a woman?" The Elven Queen''s eyes were filled with disappointment. "I don''t want to talk about this now. I just want to find Huanhuan as soon as possible. It''s dangerous for her to be alone in the forest." Murphy turned to leave. The Elven Queen told him to stop, but he didn''t seem to hear her. The Elven Queen had no choice but to attack again and knock him on the back of the neck at an extremely fast speed. However, she didn''t succeed this time. Murphy dodged her sneak attack and grabbed her wrist at the same time. His gaze was cold. "Mother, don''t play the same trick twice. I''m not that stupid." Chapter 570 Do You Want To Eat Her Too? Murphy released his fingers. The Elven Queen pulled her hand back, her expression already a little ugly. She had underestimated Huanhuan''s status in Murphy''s heart. She said in a low voice, "You should know what the spider forest is like. Anyone who goes there will never return. As your mother, I can''t watch you die." "It''s because I know how dangerous the spider forest is that I have to get Huanhuan back." "I forbid you to go!" However, Murphy ignored her scolding. Without hesitation, he started walking. At that moment, a familiar figure ran into Murphy''s line of sight. Huanhuan was very tired from walking, but when she saw Murphy, she immediately perked up. She even forgot her fatigue and ran to Murphy. "You''re awake?!" she asked excitedly. "Yes, I''m fine now." Murphy was also pleasantly surprised. He thought she was in danger, but she suddenly returned. He immediately took her hand and looked her up and down. There was a lot of sweat on her face, and her clothes and hair were in a mess. She looked disheveled, but there were no wounds on her body. She didn''t look injured. It was fine as long as she was safe. Murphy was relieved. He could finally relax. "It''s so late. Where did you go?" Huanhuan said truthfully, "I went to the spider forest." Upon hearing the words ''spider forest'', Murphy immediately frowned. "Why did you go to such a place? It''s dangerous there. Did you get into any danger? How did you get out?" "It''s a long story. Can you let me go back and eat, take a shower, and sleep before I tell you?" She was so tired. Now that she saw that Murphy was safe and sound, the last worry in her heart completely disappeared. All she wanted to do now was lie in bed and sleep comfortably. As for the rest, they would talk about it tomorrow! The moment Huanhuan appeared, the Elven Queen''s eyes were glued to her. It wasn''t until she was far away with Murphy that the Elven Queen looked away, her expression uncertain. How did Huanhuan come back? Hadn''t she already gone to the spider forest? Anyone who entered the spider forest could not return alive. Now, this legend was actually broken by Huanhuan. The Elven Queen tightened her grip on the railing. "What''s going on with that female beast..." Huanhuan returned to her residence, ate some food, and took a cold shower. Before her hair could dry, she fell onto the bed and closed her eyes to sleep. Helpless, Murphy sat by the bed and wrapped her long hair in the leaves of a big tree that was very absorbent. He gently wiped her hair. He didn''t stop until her hair was completely dry. ... In the cave of the spider forest, the spider witch was very angry. The delicious food that came to her door actually disappeared the moment she was about to eat it! She searched the entire cave but could not find the delicate little girl. This made the spider witch very irritable. ''I''m so hungry!'' She really wanted to eat that little girl! The spider witch kept circling the cave, her expression becoming more and more ferocious. The spiders in the forest seemed to sense that the witch was in a bad mood. They all shivered and hid in a corner, not daring to show their heads. At that moment, the full moon in the sky was gradually dyed red. A ball of black fog quietly appeared in the cave. The black fog transformed into the appearance of a young man. He looked at the spider witch who was losing her temper and raised his hand to touch his short gray-white curly hair. A cute smile suddenly appeared on his face. "Do you want to eat her too?" The spider witch stopped abruptly. She turned her head in a position that no normal person could do and stared straight at the young man. "Who are you?" Xing Chen walked up to her. There was no sound under his feet. As if he hadn''t heard the spider witch''s question, he continued, "I want to eat her too, but I can''t bear to. If I eat her, I''ll never see her smile or hear her voice again." Saliva dripped from the corner of the spider demon''s mouth, and her eyes were filled with greed. "Little thing, you look delicious. Why don''t I eat you and the girl? That way, the two of you can be together forever." "No." Xing Chen refused without hesitation. "Why not?" "Because you''re too dirty for her." Xing Chen said seriously. Clearly, that was what he thought, but the spider witch felt that he was deliberately insulting her. She was instantly furious. "You suicidal brat!" The spider witch opened her bloody mouth and bit Xing Chen! Half of the boy''s body was bitten off by her. However, no blood splattered. The spider witch felt that something was wrong and was about to retreat when she realized that the boy''s body had suddenly turned into a ball of black fog. The black fog quickly spread into the cave. The black fog was so thick that one could not see one''s fingers. The entire cave became very dark. The spider witch didn''t care about the darkness. In any case, her eyes could see clearly even in the darkness. But this black fog was very strange. Her vision couldn''t penetrate the darkness. She tried to open her eyes, but she could only see faint shadows in the darkness. Some long vines extended from the depths of the darkness and stabbed at the spider witch! The spider witch hurriedly dodged. However, there were too many vines. She swerved to the side, but she couldn''t avoid the other side. She was quickly entangled by the vines. The sharp tips of the vines pierced into the spider witch''s body and devoured her flesh. The spider witch struggled desperately, but she could not break free. Her body aged and dried up at a visible speed, finally turning into a pile of white bones. After eating, the Soul-Devouring Vine became stronger. He transformed into his human form. This time, he was no longer a thin youth but a slender and handsome man. His face was as pale as ever. His lips were as red as blood, and his short gray-white curly hair looked a little fluffy and messy. Black fog rolled around him, and blood flashed. Xing Chen took a step back and disappeared into the black fog. The next day, Huanhuan had a fever. Her entire body was burning, and her limbs were sore and weak. She couldn''t even open her eyes. She was groggy. Murphy quickly invited an elderly elf to treat Huanhuan. The old elf was a shaman. He looked at Huanhuan and didn''t look at her carefully. Then, he casually grabbed a handful of herbs for Murphy to feed to Huanhuan. He left without looking back. Like other elves, the old elf disliked dirty beasts. Not to mention treating her, even being in the same room with her was unbearable. Chapter 571 Why Are You So Stupid?! Huanhuan slept all day and didn''t wake up until evening. Murphy fed her the medicine and asked with concern, "How are you? Are you still feeling terrible?" Huanhuan leaned against the pillow and said weakly, "My head still hurts a little. I should be fine after resting for a while." "Old Man said that you suddenly fell sick because you were too tired and caught a cold." "Oh." Murphy''s heart ached at the sight of her pale face. "Didn''t I tell you not to go too far before I left? Why did you go to a place like the spider forest?" Huanhuan''s nose was a little blocked, and her nasal voice sounded heavy. She sounded like she was crying. "Didn''t Her Majesty tell you the reason?" "She said you ran off alone because you were afraid of the curse. You got lost on the way and wandered into the spider forest." Murphy frowned. "I don''t believe her. You''re not the kind of person to leave your friends and run away alone. Tell me honestly, what''s going on?" Huanhuan could roughly guess what the Elven Queen was thinking. She was not a saint and had no intention of hiding it for the Elven Queen. "Her Majesty said you were cursed and unconscious. She told me you needed the tears of the spider witch to be saved." "Is that why you went to the spider forest?" Seeing her nod, Murphy''s entire heart melted. He never expected Huanhuan to be willing to risk her life to save him. Such pure and sincere feelings were like poison in honey. He knew that he would be doomed if he ate it, but he still couldn''t resist the temptation. He couldn''t help but pull her into his arms and hug her tightly. "Why are you so stupid?!" Huanhuan looked confused, not understanding why Murphy''s reaction was so strong. She was forced into the spider forest by the Elven Queen. She didn''t want to go to such a damned place. Before Huanhuan could explain, Murphy let go of her. "My mother lied to you. It''s impossible for the spider witch''s tears to undo the curse¡­ No, to be precise, the witch is inhumane. It''s impossible for her to cry." Huanhuan was not surprised by this outcome. "Oh, I actually thought the method was quite unreliable too¡­" "If you thought it was unreliable, why did you still go to the spider witch? Aren''t you afraid of death?" "Her Majesty asked me to go. I actually¡­" She actually didn''t want to go at all. But Murphy didn''t let her finish. He took her hand and promised her seriously. "I''ve let you suffer this time. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely seek justice for you from my mother. When you recover, I''ll take you away from here and we''ll never come back." Huanhuan thought that his attitude seemed strange, but she couldn''t pinpoint what was strange about it. She nodded in confusion. "Okay." She didn''t have a good impression of Elven God Mountain now. It would be best if she could leave as soon as possible. Murphy helped her lie down and covered her with a blanket. "Rest well," he reminded her gently. "I''m going out for a while. I''ll be back soon." "Mhm." After she closed her eyes, Murphy left. Not long after he left, a black fog quietly appeared in the room. The black fog condensed into a human form beside the bed. As Huanhuan fell asleep, she felt as if someone was watching her. She opened her eyes and saw a familiar figure standing by the bed. Xing Chen stared down at her. "You''re awake?" He looked like an adult now. The ends of his short grayish-white hair were slightly upturned, making him look casual and messy. His amber eyes were staring at her on his pale face. He didn''t even blink. Huanhuan was so frightened that she immediately sat up and quickly took out a small crossbow to aim at him. She was on guard. "Why are you here?" "I came to see you," Xing Chen replied casually as if he hadn''t noticed her wariness. He was already very tall. Coupled with the fact that Huanhuan was sitting, she could only look up at his face. Moonlight streamed through the window and fell on his back. Huanhuan was enveloped by his shadow like a fair and tender rabbit that could be swallowed by the evil demon king at any moment. She pressed her back against the wall and stared at him nervously. "You''ve regained your memories?" Xing Chen thought for a moment. "I''ve recovered a little." "What do you mean? Have you still not recovered some of your memories?" "Mhm." Huanhuan asked tentatively, "Then do you remember how you came to the dawn continent?" "I came from the abyss and spent some effort. I almost died on the way. Fortunately, I was lucky. In the end, the heavens allowed me to successfully find you." "Y-You remember everything¡­" Xing Chen bent down and approached her. "Don''t you want me to remember?" Huanhuan held the small crossbow tightly and said with a trembling voice, "N-No, no." "Liar." Huanhuan''s finger was on the trigger, but she couldn''t release it. She knew that it was impossible for this small crossbow to hurt Xing Chen. It might even anger him and make him even more unreasonable. Xing Chen examined her eyebrows carefully. "You do have a beautiful face. No wonder that spider witch wanted to snatch you away and eat you." Huanhuan was slightly stunned. Before her mind could react, she blurted out, "You''ve seen the spider witch?" "Mhm." "Then you¡­" "I ate her." He ate her?! Huanhuan''s eyes widened involuntarily. "How did you eat such a big spider? Aren''t you afraid of being stuffed to death?!" Little Brat couldn''t stand it anymore and reminded her, "Isn''t your focus a little crooked?" Xing Chen lifted her chin and smiled. "Are you worried I''d be troubled?" Huanhuan denied it without hesitation. "No!" But Xing Chen didn''t believe it. He thought she was just shy, and his mood couldn''t help but improve. "I have something for you." Xing Chen retreated a little, putting some distance between them. Huanhuan immediately felt the air become fresher. She was extremely afraid of Xing Chen. He was so close just now that they could feel each other''s breaths. The distance between them made her feel very awkward. Even her breathing became chaotic. Xing Chen opened his palm in front of her, revealing a bloody mess. They were two eyeballs. Ah! Huanhuan cried out in fear, her face turning even paler. "Take them away! Take them away!" "Didn''t you want the tears of the spider witch before? The spider witch doesn''t cry. You''ll never get her tears. These are her eyeballs. I specially dug them out and brought them to you. Even without tears, her eyeballs should do the trick." Huanhuan almost broke down. "I don''t want them! Take them away!" "Why not?" "They''re disgusting!" Hearing this, Xing Chen was not angry. "It''s fine if you don''t want them." He closed her fingers and squeezed the eyeballs in his palm. Chapter 572 Shes Not Worthy Of You At All! There was a muffled pop. Blood flowed between his fingers. Coupled with his ghostly handsome face and the white moon behind him, the scene looked especially strange. Huanhuan was about to cry. But she didn''t dare argue with him. "Go," she begged carefully. "I''m sick. I want to rest." Xing Chen saw that she did not look happy. "Why are you sick? Did that spider witch hurt you?" "I''m not hurt. I caught a cold from fatigue." "I heard you talking to Murphy just now. Did you voluntarily go to the spider forest to save Murphy?" A dangerous look appeared in Xing Chen''s eyes. If she answered yes, he would immediately kill Murphy! For a woman to put herself in danger for a man, she must have deep feelings for him. Xing Chen couldn''t tolerate this. Huanhuan didn''t know what he was thinking. She told him the truth. "I was forced to go to the spider forest by the Elven Queen. I didn''t actually want to go there." "Are you saying that Catherine forced you to die in the spider forest?" Huanhuan asked, "Who''s Catherine?" "It''s the name of the Elven Queen." Huanhuan didn''t know how Xing Chen knew the Elven Queen''s name, but she didn''t ask further. In any case, this had nothing to do with her. She said, "The Elven Queen probably despises my background and doesn''t want me to confuse her son, so she forced me to die in the spider forest." Unfortunately, not only did she not die, but she also returned intact. The Elven Queen must be fed up. Seeing that Huanhuan didn''t have those kinds of undying feelings for Murphy, Xing Chen''s killing intent for Murphy disappeared, but at the same time, he remembered the Elven Queen. ¡­ Murphy walked into the palace and found the Elven Queen, who was preparing dinner. Seeing her son, the Elven Queen smiled elegantly. "You''re just in time. Come sit here and have dinner with me." Murphy walked over and sat down, but he didn''t touch the food on the table. He looked at the Elven Queen''s beautiful face and said, "Huanhuan told me everything." The Elven Queen didn''t seem to hear him. She placed a glass of fruit juice in front of Murphy and sighed slowly. "It''s been a long time since we ate together like this. Focus on eating dinner with me today. We''ll talk about other things after that, okay?" Murphy said nothing. He just picked up his cup and took a sip of juice. The mother and son finished dinner quietly. The elven servants cleared the table. The Elven Queen stood up. "Come for a walk with me." She walked into the small garden, and Murphy followed her. The Elven Queen strolled among the flowers. Her long silver dress meandered among the flowers like the Milky Way in the sky, reflecting everything behind her. "The moonlight is really pretty tonight." She smiled, and it was so beautiful that the flowers paled in comparison. However, Murphy was not in the mood to admire the moonlight with her. He said in a low voice, "Why did you lie to Huanhuan? I''m not cursed at all, and the spider witch won''t cry. Why did you lie?" The Elven Queen stopped and looked at him sideways. "I didn''t lie to her. You''re indeed cursed. Night elves symbolize curses. At this moment, there''s a night elf hiding in your body. He''s your curse." "Mother!" Murphy said loudly. "Don''t forget that Lance is your child like me. You can''t say that about him!" "No, he''s not my child!" The Elven Queen raised her chin, her gaze cold. "As the queen of the elves, I have noble elven blood flowing in my body. It''s impossible for me to give birth to a dirty child like a night elf!" Although this was not the first time he had heard her say such a thing, Murphy still felt disappointed. He and Lance were twins and were extremely close to each other. Coupled with the fact that Lance''s soul was in his body and the two of them had grown up together, he could feel some of Lance''s feelings. For example, the grievance and resentment he felt when facing their mother. Murphy clenched his fists. After taking a deep breath, he unclenched his fists. "Let''s not talk about Lance today. I just want to ask you why you tricked Huanhuan into going to the spider forest. You knew she''d die." The Elven Queen said, "I''ll say it again. I didn''t lie to her. She did everything willingly." "Mother, why are you still saying this at a time like this?!" But the Elven Queen said, "No matter what you say, I don''t regret what I did. Everything I did was to protect you." "I implore you not to hurt others in the name of protection, okay? If you''re dissatisfied with anything, you can come at me directly. I''m your son. You gave me my life. You can punish me however you want, but Huanhuan is innocent. If you hurt her again, I''m really worried that I''ll do something terrifying on impulse." The Elven Queen frowned. "Are you threatening me?" "I''m just asking you to let me and Huanhuan go and stop interfering in our matters." The Elven Queen couldn''t understand. "We elves have so many good girls. Why do you have to take a fancy to that female beast? She''s not worthy of you at all!" "Relationships have always been involuntary. Once you fall in love, you risk your life. Even if a couple isn''t compatible, it''s all up to fate." The Elven Queen froze. Many years ago, someone had said the same thing to her. After saying this, the person died. As for how he died, the Elven Queen couldn''t remember. "After Huanhuan recovers, I''ll take her away. I won''t be able to be by your side in the future. I hope you can take care of yourself." After saying this, Murphy left without looking back. Only the Elven Queen was left standing alone in the garden, staring at the flowers. A fist of black fog silently appeared behind her. The black fog condensed into a human form, and his amber eyes refracted cold light under the moonlight. The Elven Queen seemed to sense danger behind her. She suddenly turned around and met Xing Chen''s eyes. After a short moment of shock, she quickly became wary. "Who are you? Why are you here?" Xing Chen stood quietly in front of her. Black fog rolled around him, and faint black vines rolled in the fog like countless demonic hands. "I came to look for you to do something." The Elven Queen sensed evil from him. It was a terrifying aura that only a great demon from the abyss would have. The Elven Queen lifted her skirt and quickly retreated. At the same time, she shouted, "Help!" Chapter 573 Ill Go With You However, before the word could come out of her mouth, the Soul-Devouring Vine had already wrapped around the Elven Queen''s neck. Her cries stopped. The tip of the vines dug into her neck. The Elven Queen thought he was going to kill her. She struggled desperately. Unexpectedly, the Soul-Devouring Vine did not suck her blood. Instead, he injected some blood into her body. It was the blood of the Soul-Devouring Vine. The Soul-Devouring Vine came from the abyss. Not only was his blood extremely poisonous, but it also contained a powerful evil aura. After this blood was injected into the Elven Queen''s body, it quickly merged with her bloodline and surged throughout her limbs. Her skin glowed with a faint grayish-black aura, and the temperature of her blood quickly decreased. It looked like she was poisoned. Xing Chen retracted his vines. He watched as the Elven Queen staggered and fell into the flowers. Her vision gradually blurred. The black-robed man standing in front of her turned into a black fog and disappeared. When she woke up the next morning, Huanhuan felt much more comfortable. Murphy brought back a large bundle of papers. "I bought these from the elves. Are they enough? If not, I''ll buy more." These papers should weigh about 50 kilograms. But Huanhuan still felt that they were too little. Paper was a consumable. It was better to hoard more. Huanhuan wanted to buy more paper. Murphy agreed readily. "Put these papers away first. I''ll buy them now." Huanhuan put the papers into her space. "I''ll go with you." Murphy disagreed. "You''re still sick. You need to rest." "I''m fine now. I want to go out and walk around for some air." Seeing that her expression had indeed improved a lot, Murphy pondered for a moment and finally agreed to her request. The two of them went out to buy paper. There was a workshop specializing in producing paper among the elves. There was only one elf working in the entire workshop. This elf was very strange. He had many pitted scars on his body and was extremely ugly. He also had a chain on his feet that was broken at the other end. He didn''t seem to think of taking it off and just let it drag behind him. Every time he moved, the chain would clink. The elves were afraid of him and did not dare to approach him. Every time they heard the sound of the chain, everyone would automatically move aside and try not to meet him. Murphy was the only person in the entire elves who was not afraid of him. After Murphy''s introduction, Huanhuan learned that this strange elf was called Cyril. Cyril was very strong. When Huanhuan saw him, he was carrying two very large barrels over his shoulder. They were filled with water. He lowered the barrels to the ground, and his muddy gaze lingered on Huanhuan. "You''re the fianc¨¦e Murphy brought back?" he asked hoarsely. Huanhuan replied, "Hello, Mr. Cyril." She was wearing a veiled hat, so her entire face could not be seen. Cyril was very tall, about two meters tall. He looked down at the girl in front of him. "You look like a good girl, but you''re a little short. You have to drink more cow''s milk in the future to help you grow taller." "¡­Thank you. I''ll consider your suggestion." Murphy explained his intentions, saying that he needed to buy a lot of paper. Cyril said, "Didn''t you buy a large batch of paper this morning? Why do you want to buy more?" "Huanhuan wants to buy paper. She wants to buy more and bring them back to use." Cyril was surprised. "She''s leaving?" "Yes, Huanhuan and I will leave soon. It should be difficult for us to return in the future. Perhaps we won''t have the chance to see each other again." Although Cyril rarely went out, he knew most of what was happening in the elves. He understood that the elves were repulsed by Huanhuan. If she was forced to stay here and live, it would worsen the conflict between her and the elves. He sighed. "It''s good for you to leave. The world out there is huge. It''s perfect for you young people to make your way around." Cyril asked Huanhuan how much paper she needed. "At least 500 kilograms." Cyril did not understand what ''kilograms'' meant. Huanhuan gestured with her hand. "I want 10 times more of the paper Murphy brought back for me today." Cyril took out all the papers in the workshop and sold them to Huanhuan, but it was just half of 500 kilograms. Cyril said, "You''re asking for too much. I definitely won''t be able to meet your request today. It''ll probably take another two days." Murphy looked at Huanhuan, waiting for her answer. Huanhuan thought for a moment. "Alright, we''ll stay for another two days. We''ll leave after Mr. Cyril is done making the paper." It was just two more days. It shouldn''t be a problem. Cyril agreed. "Then we have a deal." He suggested to Murphy, "You can take your fianc¨¦e around in the next two days. The elves might not be good, but the scenery of Elven God Mountain is really good. In the future, when you leave, you won''t be able to see it even if you want to." "Yes, I understand." Murphy and Huanhuan left the workshop. As Huanhuan walked, she asked, "Mr. Cyril is working alone. Can he make that much paper in two days?" "Don''t worry, Uncle Cyril is very strong and efficient in his business. He''s been supporting the entire paper workshop alone for so many years. There''s never been a problem." Huanhuan couldn''t help but ask, "Why is he the only elf in the paper workshop? Does he have no family?" Murphy shook her head. "I''ve never seen him with a family since I met him, nor have I heard him mention anything from the past." "He sounds quite mysterious." Murphy said, "You seem quite interested in him." "I''m just curious. I''m bored anyway, so I''m just chatting." Recalling Cyril''s suggestion just now, Murphy''s heart skipped a beat. "Remember when I wanted to take you somewhere before?" "I remember, but we didn''t get to go that time, right?" "Yes." Murphy took her hand. "I''m free now. I''ll take you to that place." Unexpectedly, the two of them had only taken a few steps when they were stopped by a few elf guards. The guard said to Murphy, "Her Majesty is sick. Please go over and take a look." Hearing this, Murphy and Huanhuan were both very surprised. Especially Murphy. The Elven Queen''s credibility in his heart had fallen below the bottom line. Hearing what the guard said, Murphy instinctively had doubts. "When I saw her last night, she was fine. Why did she suddenly fall sick?" The elf guards said they didn''t know. Although he had doubts, Murphy finally followed the guards to the palace to visit the Elven Queen. She was his biological mother, after all. He couldn''t leave her to die. As for his and Huanhuan''s plan to go out and play, it was put on hold again. Chapter 574 Youve Disappointed Me! When Murphy rushed to the bedroom, he found the Elven Queen resting on a wicker chair. Seeing that her face was rosy and she didn''t look sick at all, Murphy thought that he had indeed been fooled by her. He was about to turn and leave when the Elven Queen opened her eyes. "Since you''re here, why are you leaving without saying goodbye?" "I heard that you were suddenly sick, so I came to see you." Murphy laughed at himself. "But you look very well. I must be thinking too much." "I was indeed sick before. I got better just now, so I got up to sit for a while." Murphy replied indifferently, "Oh." "You don''t believe me?" "Whatever you say." Murphy didn''t want to argue with her. Little did he know that his perfunctory appearance made the Elven Queen even more dissatisfied. She frowned and said, "If you''re unhappy, you can say it. You don''t have to show such an expression. It''s annoying." "I''ve already said everything I can, but you have no intention of fixing your attitude. In that case, I have nothing else to say." "How do you want me to change? Do you want me to apologize to that female beast?" Facing her question, Murphy still looked indifferent. "There''s no need to apologize. An insincere apology will only make people feel worse. As long as you don''t interfere in the matter between me and Huanhuan in the future, I''ll be satisfied." "You''re my son, and I''m your mother. No one in this world loves you more than me! No matter what I do, it''s all because I want you to live a better life. Why can''t you understand me?!" Murphy asked, "Lance is also your son. Why don''t you love him?" "He''s not like you!" "What''s different about us? We''re both your biological children. Even if our bloodline isn''t pure, it''s because of you! But you''ve never admitted your mistake. Instead, you vent all your anger on Lance. To put it bluntly, you''re not worthy of being a mother!" The Elven Queen suddenly stood up. "Enough!" After the shout, the atmosphere suddenly fell silent. Neither side spoke. They looked at each other with no intention of backing down. The Elven Queen pointed at him. "As a mother, I''ve given you everything I can. No matter what others say about you, I''ll always be on your side. Even if you have the soul of a night elf living in your body, I won''t argue with you. But now, you''re saying such things to me! You''ve disappointed me!" Murphy''s face was expressionless. "You asked me to say what was on my mind just now." "So that''s what you think? Am I such an unbearable mother to you?!" Murphy shook his head. "I never thought you were bad. I just hope you can understand that everyone makes mistakes. Even if you''re the Elven Queen, you still make mistakes. Elven people aren''t perfect, and you''re not perfect." "You think I''m wrong? I''m trying my best to protect you. Am I really wrong?!" At this point, the Elven Queen was clearly angry. Murphy didn''t want to argue with her. He forced the topic to end. "You know very well whether you''re wrong or not. I don''t need to say more. I came to visit you because I heard you were sick, but now it seems that you''re very healthy. I''m relieved. Rest well. I''ll leave first." As soon as he turned, the Elven Queen stopped him. "Stop!" Murphy had to stop and look at her. "What else can I do for you, Mother?" Facing his polite attitude, the Elven Queen felt sad, but she was used to being domineering. Even though she felt uncomfortable, she still looked very calm. "Last night, I encountered a monster in the garden." Murphy''s expression changed slightly. "What monster?" "His true form should be a vine. He''s very aggressive. Be careful these days. Don''t let him target you." "I understand." Murphy paused, then added, "You should be careful too." Seeing that her son was concerned about her, the Elven Queen''s expression softened a little. "Alright." "I''ll get going." The Elven Queen looked at him and suddenly asked, "Are you really going to leave Elven God Mountain and not return?" "Yes." Murphy didn''t want to see Huanhuan suffer again, nor did he want any more conflicts between her and the Elven Queen. The easiest way to solve these problems was to separate them completely and not have them see each other. The Elven Queen walked up to him and stared into his eyes that were very similar to her own. "If you go with her, what about me, your mother? Are you going to leave me behind?" Murphy couldn''t say anything else but, "I''m sorry." "I don''t want you to go." Murphy said nothing. The Elven Queen couldn''t accept that her son, whom she had raised, would abandon her and run away with another woman. However, her son was very determined at this moment. She couldn''t make him change his mind, so she could only settle for the next best thing. "I know the reason you want to leave is because of that female beast. I''m willing to promise you not to cause trouble for her in the future. You can stay on Elven God Mountain with her and live well. You don''t have to leave." Murphy didn''t expect his mother, who had always been the most domineering, to take the initiative to back down. He was quite surprised. "Are you telling the truth?" "Of course. I keep my word." "Thank you for your tolerance and magnanimity. I''ll discuss it with Huanhuan later and see what she thinks." The Elven Queen felt that it was already a great honor for Lin Huanhuan that she gave in and acknowledged her identity. Lin Huanhuan would never refuse. Therefore, the Elven Queen didn''t take what Murphy said to heart. She replied casually, "Alright." "Then I''ll go back first. Rest well. Goodbye." Murphy left the bedroom. The Elven Queen was the only one left in the palace. p1ease visit n0ve1b(in).ne)t She stood up and walked to the mercury mirror. She turned slightly and reached out to lift her long golden curly hair, revealing her beautiful and slender neck and the black patterns on it. After she was pierced by the Soul-Devouring Vine last night, she fainted and didn''t wake up until just now. When she woke up, she realized that there were these black patterns on her neck. The patterns meandered and twisted like the tendons of a leaf. The Elven Queen reached out and touched her neck. The wound had healed. There were no scars left. As for the black patterns, they were no different from normal skin. They didn''t hurt or itch. She couldn''t figure out what was going on. But instinct told her that this black pattern was definitely not a good thing. The Elven Queen lowered her long hair. Since she couldn''t figure out what was going on with the Soul-Devouring Vine, she put the matter aside for the time being. She then remembered what Murphy had just said. As a mother, those words were too much for her. Even someone as strong as her couldn''t help but feel hurt. The Elven Queen thought about it alone for a long time. She finally decided to talk to Huanhuan herself. Chapter 575 Youre A Good Person Huanhuan was surprised to see Murphy back. "Why are you back so soon? How''s Her Majesty''s illness?" "She''s fine. I just chatted with her for a while and came back." "Oh." Seeing that he was unwilling to say more about this, Huanhuan tactfully did not pursue the matter. Murphy took her hand. "Let''s go. I''ll show you around." Huanhuan quickly asked, "Where are we going?" "You''ll know when we get there." Murphy pulled Huanhuan up the mountain. By the time they reached the top, the sun was almost setting. A tall, lush tree stood at the top of the mountain. The light of the setting sun shone down, making every leaf sparkle. It was as if the branches were filled with golden gems. It was so beautiful that one couldn''t bear to blink. Murphy pulled her to the tree. Many thin golden leaves fell from the tree. When they approached, they could smell the faint scent of vegetation. Huanhuan widened her eyes and looked at the tree in front of her. "This is?" "This is the Tree of Life, the divine tree of our elves." Murphy faced the tree and bowed slightly in respect. "Is this the place you''ve been trying to bring me to?" "Yes, this is the most beautiful place on Elven God Mountain. It''s rare for you to come here. It''ll be a pity if you don''t come here to take a look." "It''s indeed beautiful here." Huanhuan couldn''t help but reach out and gently touch the golden leaves. The leaves trembled and wrapped around Huanhuan''s wrist. The other leaves around her also reached over and wrapped around her. Huanhuan felt the ground under her feet and realized that she was pulled into the air by the Tree of Life. But she didn''t feel afraid. Something told her that the Tree of Life meant her no harm. Seeing this, Murphy was very nervous. "Huanhuan!" Huanhuan waved her arm at him. "I''ll be fine. You don''t have to worry." In Murphy''s impression, the Tree of Life was like an elder. It was filled with wisdom and benevolence. It was gentle to every living creature that approached it. It had never taken the initiative to attack anyone. Murphy saw Huanhuan''s smile and thought that the Tree of Life wouldn''t hurt her. He relaxed a little, but his eyes were still fixed on her, afraid that something would happen to her. Huanhuan was lifted to a high branch. She saw an old human face vaguely appear on the surface of the thick trunk. Its lips moved up and down as it said in a deep voice, "Child, I smell the Divine Wood on you. Shouldn''t you be on the beast continent? Why are you here?" Huanhuan subconsciously glanced below the tree, but Murphy didn''t react. It seemed that he couldn''t hear the Tree of Life. She looked at the Tree of Life curiously as she replied, "I came to the dawn continent by accident. I don''t know exactly what happened." "I see. It seems that this is all fate. The heavens arranged for you to come to my side at this time." Huanhuan was confused. "What do you mean?" Instead of answering, the tree of life asked, "You''ve been in the dawn continent for a while. You should have seen the monsters that appear on the night of the full moon, right?" "Mhm." "Those monsters bring about evil auras. In the past, there were very few of them, so it was fine. But now, there are more and more of them. The evil auras have increased rapidly. I''ve spent a lot of my vitality suppressing their power so that they can only appear on the night of the full moon. But now, my body is dying. Soon, I''ll wither and become one with this land. At that time, the monsters will no longer be suppressed. They''ll be able to freely appear and harm others." Huanhuan thought for a moment. "What can I do for you?" A bunch of leaves reached out to her and placed a golden seed in her hand. "This is the seed of the Tree of Life. I hope you can help keep it. When I wither in the future, plant it in the ground and help it take root so that it can take my place and continue to protect this continent." Huanhuan held the seed. "I promise you that I''ll definitely let it take root and sprout!" The tree of life was very relieved. "I''m relieved to hear that." Huanhuan put the seed into her space. The Tree of Life asked her, "Do you want to sit here and enjoy the scenery, or go down and return to your friend?" Sitting here, she could see all the scenery of Elven God Mountain, but Huanhuan still wanted to go down. She could tell that Murphy was worried. As she wished, the Tree of Life lowered her gently to the ground. Murphy immediately walked over. "How are you? You''re not frightened by the Tree of Life, are you?" Seeing how nervous he was, Huanhuan couldn''t help but smile. "I''m not frightened. Instead, you look more frightened than me." "I was afraid you''d be in danger." "The Tree of Life is gentle. It won''t hurt me." "Even so, as long as you''re out of my sight, I can''t help but be nervous. Perhaps this is a common problem for every man who has fallen in love." Murphy smiled helplessly. Huanhuan was stunned. "Fallen in love?" Although her face was covered by a veil made from snow silk and he couldn''t see her eyes, Murphy still felt very nervous. His heart beat faster involuntarily. Although they were interested in each other, they had never approached the topic. Now was a good opportunity. He decided to make their relationship clear. Murphy tried to lower his voice. "Previously, you risked your life for me. Your feelings have touched me deeply. I have nothing to repay you with. I just hope that I can always be by your side in the future and protect you forever." This was the first time Murphy had confessed to anyone. The Tree of Life seemed to sense the strong feelings in his heart. As if casting magic, golden flowers bloomed on its branches. A cool breeze blew, and petals fluttered down, brushing their shoulders. Murphy stared intently at the woman in front of him, his emerald eyes shining. This scene was too beautiful. Huanhuan couldn''t bear to ruin it. However, in the end, she steeled herself and said in embarrassment, "I''m sorry, I think you might have misunderstood." "What do you mean?" "I didn''t go to the spider forest to save you. I was forced into it by your mother." Murphy was stunned, and his beautiful eyes were filled with disbelief. "You mean you don''t like me?" "I like you a lot, but my feelings for you are just as friends. It''s not love between a man and a woman." There was no turning back from such a direct rejection. Murphy''s heart sank. The light in his emerald eyes dimmed. Huanhuan had mixed feelings. She was embarrassed, helpless, and in a difficult position. "You''re a good person, but we''re not suitable." Without a word, Murphy turned and walked away. Watching him leave, Huanhuan let out a long sigh. "It''s over. We can''t even be friends anymore." The Tree of Life chuckled. "Heh, it''s good to be young..." The system announced, "Ding! Congratulations to Murphy for getting a good person card! A good person will be safe for the rest of his life!" Chapter 576 How Shameless! When Huanhuan returned to her residence, it was already dark, but there was no sign of Murphy in the house. Was he not back yet? Huanhuan sat down on a tree stump at the door and rested her chin on her hands, wondering how she should face Murphy next. She felt that no matter what she did, it would be awkward! She slapped her forehead twice and blamed herself. "You fool, you actually made such a big mistake!" Little Brat said leisurely, "Stop hitting yourself. You''re already stupid enough. If you injure your head, how will you live?" "I really didn''t expect Murphy to have such a big misunderstanding about me. If I had known this would happen, I would have explained the misunderstanding to him immediately!" "Alright, things have already come to this. And it''s not entirely your fault. The Elven Queen can only blame herself for meddling too much. If she hadn''t forced you to go to the spider forest, Murphy wouldn''t have mistaken you for being deeply in love with him." Speak of the devil... As soon as Little Brat finished speaking, the Elven Queen appeared. She walked over gracefully. Behind her were four elf guards. Huanhuan recognized them at a glance as the same guys who threw her into the spider forest. Huanhuan immediately stood up. "Your Majesty, why are you here?" The Elven Queen stopped in front of her and smiled. "I came to talk to you." Huanhuan thought to herself that she had nothing to say to her, but one shouldn''t slap a smiling person. Moreover, the other party was an elder. Even though Huanhuan had doubts, she still maintained a polite appearance. "Do you want to come in and sit?" The Elven Queen glanced sideways at the guards. "Wait for me outside." "Alright." The Elven Queen walked into the house and glanced at the furniture. "This is where Murphy grew up. I used to come here often, but I haven''t been here much since he came of age." Huanhuan beckoned her to sit down and made her a cup of flower tea. The Elven Queen picked up the teacup and took a sip. She was quite satisfied. "This tea tastes good. It''s fresh and elegant. It''s been hard on you." Huanhuan sat in the chair opposite her with a cup of tea in her hand. She didn''t speak and waited quietly for her to explain her intentions. "I heard that Murphy took you to the top of the mountain this afternoon?" Huanhuan nodded. "Yes." "You should have seen the Tree of Life on the mountaintop, right?" Huanhuan nodded again. "I did. It''s beautiful." The Elven Queen smiled and said, "There''s a custom among us elves. Every couple that loves each other will go to the Tree of Life and express their love for each other. This way, they can obtain the blessing of the Tree of Life. From then on, they''ll be in love forever." Huanhuan did not expect such a custom to exist. It seemed that Murphy had already decided to confess to her when he decided to take her to see the Tree of Life. But she didn''t know anything. In the end, she made such a big mistake. Huanhuan didn''t speak. The Elven Queen thought she was just shy, so she continued, "I know you and Murphy are truly in love. After all you''ve been through, I understand how important you are to Murphy. I can''t remove you from his heart, so I can only choose to compromise. As long as you promise me that you''ll only love Murphy in this life, I''ll give you my blessings." The Elven Queen thought that her words had given Huanhuan enough face. But Huanhuan did not feel honored at all. She wanted to tell the Elven Queen that she didn''t love her son, but reason told her that she couldn''t not tell the truth now. At least not until Cyril had finished all the papers and she got her hands on them. Only then could she tell the truth about her and Murphy pretending to be engaged. Before that, if she told the truth, the Elven Queen would definitely be furious and chase her out of Elven God Mountain. Huanhuan pondered for a moment and said cautiously, "I''m very touched by your concession, but I still have four mates at home. I love them very much, so I can''t agree to your request because I can''t only love Murphy." The Elven Queen frowned. "They''re just four rude and barbaric beasts. In comparison, not only is Murphy from a noble family but his appearance and strength are also very outstanding. He''s also very devoted to you. With Murphy, there''s no need for those four beast mates to exist. Abandon them." Huanhuan was already a little angry. She didn''t care what others said about her. But she couldn''t tolerate anyone talking about her family, not even a word! Huanhuan said expressionlessly, "I can''t abandon any of them. Besides, I''ve already given birth to their children. I can''t abandon my own children. Your Majesty is a mother too. I believe you can understand me." "Children?" The Elven Queen was very surprised. "You''ve already given birth?" "Yes, I already have six children." The Elven Queen thought that Huanhuan only had mates. She had never thought that she would already have children. From her appearance, she did not look like a woman who already had six children. Once a woman had children, it was equivalent to having blood ties. The Elven Queen''s disgust for Huanhuan rose again. She already had mates and children, but she still wanted to seduce her son. How shameless! But Murphy liked Huanhuan. No matter how annoyed the Elven Queen was, she could only suppress her disgust in order to keep her son. She said word by word, "It doesn''t matter if you have children. You and Murphy are still young anyway. You''ll have a lot of children in the future. As for your previous children, just pretend you never had any." "I''m sorry, but I can''t agree." Huanhuan refused without hesitation. The Elven Queen slammed the cup on the table and said angrily, "I''ve already given in very much by enduring your background. Don''t push your luck!" "I''ve never thought there was anything wrong with my background. Similarly, I don''t think you''re from a noble family." The Elven Queen raised her chin, her gaze arrogant. "How could you say that? Beasts are born lowly and dirty. You''re as disgusting as night elves. If it weren''t for Murphy, you wouldn''t even be qualified to enter Elven God Mountain." "Don''t worry, I''ll just be staying here for another two days. I''ll be gone for good soon. You''ll never see me again." "It doesn''t matter if you leave, but Murphy has to stay!" Huanhuan sneered. "It''s Murphy''s freedom to go wherever he wants. No one can interfere." "I''m his mother. If I want him to stay, he has to stay!" The Elven Queen stood up and looked down at her. "I originally planned to have a good chat with you. As long as you were willing to sever ties with your mates and children, I''d tolerate you staying with Murphy. But now it seems that I''ve overestimated my tolerance for you. I have to use special methods to deal with an ungrateful female beast like you." Chapter 577 She Doesnt Love You At All! The Elven Queen ordered, "Men, capture this female beast!" The four elf guards outside immediately rushed in and surrounded Huanhuan. Huanhuan stood up. From the looks of it, they were going to have a complete fall out. In that case, she didn''t have to worry anymore. She might as well fight to her heart''s content! Huanhuan took out the small crossbow. The moment the guards attacked, she pulled the trigger and fired! The guards dodged to the side. The small arrow brushed past their leather armor. Huanhuan took the opportunity to break out of the encirclement. She grabbed the Elven Queen''s hair and aimed the small crossbow at her neck. "Don''t come over, or I''ll kill your queen!" The guards paused. They were afraid to move and could only stare at Huanhuan''s movements. The Elven Queen did not expect this female beast to be so bold as to take her hostage! "If you hurt me, you''ll become the enemy of the entire elf tribe. The elves will hunt you to the ends of the earth!" Huanhuan sneered. "In any case, I''ve already fallen out with you. Even if I don''t attack you, will you let me go? I advise you to stop bluffing. I won''t fall for your tricks." The Elven Queen didn''t look happy. "Do you think you can hurt me with this small crossbow in your hand?" "Then let''s try it." Huanhuan pulled the trigger. The moment the small arrow was about to be shot, the Elven Queen grabbed her wrist and turned the small crossbow around. The small arrow missed. At the same time, the four guards pounced on Huanhuan! Just as she was about to be caught, the skullcap suddenly darted out. Its pink petals quickly turned ink-black. The petals opened layer by layer, revealing sharp fangs. It was about to bite the head of the closest guard! The guard screamed in pain, while the other three quickly saved him. Huanhuan took the opportunity to shake off the Elven Queen. She quickly retreated and jumped out of the window. Seeing that she had run away, the Elven Queen said hatefully, "You can''t escape!" She walked out of the room, spread her hands, and chanted in the elven language. Countless balls of light emerged from under her feet. They condensed into a long golden vine that quickly chased after Huanhuan! The Elven Queen had the ability to control plant spirits. These golden balls of light were plant spirits. When they were summoned, it immediately alarmed the entire elves. Many elves walked out of their houses and widened their eyes to see the Elven Queen floating in the air. Her long golden hair fluttered behind her, and countless golden balls of light revolved around her, condensing into more and more golden vines. ? Huanhuan ran, but in the end, she couldn''t get past the plant spirit. Her ankle was wrapped by the golden vines, and she fell to the ground. The Elven Queen looked down at her, her emerald eyes flickering with golden light. "Foolish beast, you''ll pay a painful price for your powerlessness and arrogance." The golden vines wrapped tightly around Huanhuan, preventing her from moving. Neither the lotus nor Little Green was a match for these plant spirits. They could not help and could only worry. Under the queen''s orders, countless elven guards raised their bows and aimed at Lin Huanhuan. As long as the Elven Queen gave the order, Huanhuan would be shot into a sieve. She didn''t want to die. She was still struggling desperately. At this moment, Murphy suddenly appeared! He nocked an arrow and shot off the golden vines that were wrapped around Huanhuan. Huanhuan took the opportunity to break free and quickly got up to retreat. Murphy pulled her to him and asked with concern, "Are you hurt?" "I''m fine." When the Elven Queen saw that her son was actually helping the female beast, she became even angrier. "Murphy, are you really going to turn against me for this female beast?" Murphy looked up at her. "Mother, I''ve already told you that I''ll leave with Huanhuan. You promised me that you wouldn''t cause trouble for Huanhuan again. Why did you go back on your word?!" "She doesn''t know what''s good for her! I wanted her to treat you wholeheartedly, but she refused! She doesn''t love you at all!" The Elven Queen''s original intention was to make Murphy wake up from his fantasies and sow discord between him and Huanhuan. But to her surprise, Murphy admitted very calmly, "Yes, she doesn''t love me." The Elven Queen couldn''t understand him. "If you know she doesn''t love you, why are you fighting the elves for her? Are you crazy?!" "I brought her to Elven God Mountain, so I have to send her back safely. That''s my principle. It has nothing to do with feelings." "Then do you know that once you leave Elven God Mountain with her, you won''t be able to return?" "I know." Murphy was calm. "There''s no room for me in this place, and I don''t like it either. We might as well part ways and never see each other again." The Elven Queen''s son''s words clearly hit her sore spot. She looked at him in disbelief. "I gave birth to you painstakingly and protected you against the pressure of the entire tribe. In the end, you actually said such treacherous words. Do you still care about me?!" "I''m unfilial. I won''t be able to repay you for raising me in the future. If you''re angry, you can hit me and scold me. If you still haven''t vented your anger, you can take my life after I send Huanhuan out of Elven God Mountain as a repayment for the life you gave me." "Y-You''re killing me!" Murphy apologized, then took Huanhuan''s hand and turned to walk down the mountain. At this point, they couldn''t stay here any longer. They might as well leave now. As for the papers, she would have to think of another way in the future. The Elven Queen''s heart turned cold when she saw Murphy leave resolutely without even looking back. The son she had painstakingly raised was leaving just like that. He was her only family in this world! The golden light in the Elven Queen''s eyes shone even more brightly. At the same time, the black patterns on her neck were quickly spreading to the rest of her body. She shouted, "Murphy, stop!" However, Murphy didn''t look back. The furious Elven Queen lost her mind. Her disobedient son had to be taught a lesson! The golden vines condensed by the plant spirit stabbed at Murphy! Murphy was caught off guard. His shoulder was pierced by the golden vines, and blood splattered. Huanhuan''s eyes widened. "Murphy!" She quickly grabbed Murphy''s arm and pulled back the golden vines. Blood gushed out of the wound, and in the blink of an eye, it stained the leather armor on his body. Murphy steadied himself. He didn''t look back but clenched Huanhuan''s hand. "Let''s go." Huanhuan saw that his wound was bleeding and was very worried. "But you''re--" "I''m fine," Murphy interrupted, his face pale from blood loss. "I have to get you down the mountain. That''s what I promised you. I''ll never let you down." Chapter 578 Shes Done For! Murphy held the bow with one hand and pulled Huanhuan down the mountain with the other. Blood dripped down his leather armor to the ground, forming a winding trail of blood behind him. When the Elven Queen saw that he was willing to die to take Huanhuan away, disappointment and pain overwhelmed her. She knew that she had really lost her son this time. The great stimulation almost made the Elven Queen lose control of her emotions. The black patterns on her body had spread to her arms. The originally golden plant spirits were also stained black after touching her arms. The Elven Queen''s expression changed drastically. These plant spirits were actually tainted with an evil aura! She looked down and realized that her arms were covered in black patterns. These black patterns emitted a terrifying evil aura. They were extremely similar to the aura of the Soul-Devouring Vine. If this continued, she would definitely be polluted and become a dirty night elf! The Elven Queen was terrified. She would rather die than become a night elf! The Elven Queen did her best to control her emotions and send the plant spirits back. As for the polluted plant spirits, she destroyed them on the spot. She ordered the elf guards to continue chasing after Murphy and Lin Huanhuan. She hurried back to the palace alone. She strode into the chamber, chased all the servants out, and locked the door. The Elven Queen was the only one left in the entire chamber. She took off her clothes and stood in front of the mirror. She realized that not only her arms and neck but even her chest and back were covered in black patterns. These black patterns emitted an evil aura. If this continued, when the black patterns crawled all over her body, she would completely degenerate into a night elf. Only at this moment did the Elven Queen understand that the reason why the Soul-Devouring Vine did not kill her that night was that he wanted to see her hide in the darkness and become one of those dirty and disgusting night elves. He wanted to see her suffer. How vicious! The Elven Queen crossed her arms and staggered to the ground. She was still beautiful, but her face was pale. As the queen of the elves, she was tainted with evil. If this matter spread, how could she establish herself in the elves in the future? She grabbed her arm tightly and dug it into her flesh. Blood flowed, but she still couldn''t erase the black patterns. Oh no. She was doomed! ¡­ On the way down the mountain, Murphy strode forward with Huanhuan. Huanhuan saw that the wound on his shoulder was still bleeding. If this continued, he would really bleed to death! "We''ve come a long way. Why don''t we stop and rest?" Murphy panted heavily. "No, we have to leave Elven God Mountain as soon as possible. If they catch you, you''ll definitely be treated as a heretic and executed!" "But you''re seriously injured. You have to bandage your wounds." "I''ll be fine." No matter how Huanhuan persuaded him, Murphy refused to stop and rest. He stubbornly pulled Huanhuan down the mountain. They walked for most of the night. When it was almost dawn, they finally reached the foot of the mountain. Ahead was the Misty Forest. Murphy took out a green fruit and handed it to Huanhuan. "Eat it." Huanhuan had just put it to her mouth when she suddenly heard roars coming from the Misty Forest! Frightened, she paused and immediately looked in the direction of the sounds. "What was that sound?" Murphy pricked up his ears and stopped for a moment. When he heard who the roars were from, his expression immediately changed. "Oh no, the giants and the Goffins are attacking!" "I thought they couldn''t get through the Misty Forest?" "It''s indeed difficult for normal people to pass through the Misty Forest, but it''s not impossible. Their voices are very clear. I believe they''re not far from here." Huanhuan was very anxious. "Then what should we do now?" "Let''s find a place to hide first." "Alright!" They found a cave nearby, and Murphy and Huanhuan hid inside. Many lush vines hung down from the cave''s entrance, covering the scene inside. It was difficult for outsiders to discover this place. Huanhuan took out crispy fruits and cotton cloth from her space and helped Murphy wash the wound. She smeared the wound with chewed crispy fruits and bandaged it using the cotton cloth. Murphy leaned back against the rock wall. He was still pale, but the wound didn''t hurt as much as before. Huanhuan looked out through the gap in the vines and saw a large group of Goffins rushing out of Misty Forest. They were riding ferocious beast mounts and armed with weapons. They were aggressive. Behind them were many extremely tall giants. Each of these giants was as tall as a small mountain, more than 10 meters tall. Their strong muscles filled them with strength, and their thick skin was extremely resistant. The claws and teeth of ordinary beasts could not leave any wounds on their bodies. With every step they took, the ground trembled under their feet. This was the first time Huanhuan had seen a giant. Her eyes widened. Such a tall giant must be very destructive. Huanhuan turned to look at Murphy and whispered, "The Goffins and giants have broken through the defense line of Misty Forest and are advancing up the mountain. They seem to be planning to attack the elves." Fortunately, they left in time. Otherwise, they would have been involved in this battle. Murphy struggled to his feet. Huanhuan quickly held him. "You''re injured. You have to rest well. Don''t move." "I have to go back," Murphy said word by word. "Elven God Mountain is going to be attacked. I have to go back as soon as possible and inform the elves to prepare for battle." "Didn''t you say you won''t go back in the future? Why do you care about their lives?! Besides, didn''t you tell your mother about this before? She refused to believe what you said. You''ve already done your best." Murphy shook her head. "In any case, they''re my people. I can''t just watch them be besieged and do nothing." "But you''re still injured. Can you walk?" "Don''t worry, I can do it." Huanhuan really couldn''t dissuade him. In the end, she could only make up her mind. "Go back if you want, but I''ll go back with you." "No, you can''t go back. It''s too dangerous!" "But you''re injured. You can''t walk without someone to help you." "I can walk." Murphy pushed her hand away, indicating that he was fine alone. "Stay here obediently. After the war is over and if I''m still alive, I''ll come down the mountain to look for you. But if I don''t appear, don''t be too sad. I''ll ask Uncle Cyril to send you away." Huanhuan refused to listen to his arrangements and insisted on accompanying him. Murphy was helpless. "If you continue to insist, I''ll mistakenly think that you like me again." Chapter 579 Dont Look At Me! Huanhuan blushed, but she still said stubbornly, "Even if you say so, I won''t let you leave alone." "Alright then." Murphy gave in with a long sigh. "Go find me a piece of wood to use as a crutch so I can walk faster." "Mhm." Huanhuan turned around and took a few steps into the cave. She realized that there was a wooden stick on the ground that could be used as a crutch. She bent down to pick up the wooden stick when the back of her neck suddenly hurt! Huanhuan blacked out and fell to the ground. Murphy, who was standing behind her, retracted his hand. He picked Huanhuan up and placed her in a clean place. "I''m sorry. I can''t put you in danger. I had to do it. I hope you''ll forgive me for being rude." Huanhuan closed her eyes and didn''t move. Murphy lifted the veil and looked at her quiet sleeping face. Thinking that he might never return from this trip, he braced himself and leaned over to kiss her forehead. "Take care." Murphy stood up, held the bow with one hand, and resolutely turned to walk out of the cave. The vines fell again and swayed gently. Huanhuan was the only one left in the cave. ... Murphy bypassed the Goffins and giants and took a small path up the mountain. He ran as fast as he could. The wound on his shoulder opened again, and blood seeped through the cotton. When he finally arrived at the elvens'' residence, he saw that the elves were already fighting with the Goffins. The scene was very chaotic. Due to their slow movements, the giants were a distance behind. They were still halfway up the mountain and were rushing over. If they arrived, the residences of the elves would probably be destroyed. The Elven Queen stood at a high point commanding the battle. Beside her, golden vines condensed from countless plant spirits were waving in the air. Due to the sudden arrival of the enemy, the elves, who were living their usual comfortable lives, were caught off guard. As soon as the war began, the elves lost many people. The Elven Queen was in pain from witnessing her people being killed. She never expected the Goffins and the giants to be able to pass through the Misty Forest and attack Elven God Mountain. If she had known this would happen, she would have listened to Murphy and made preparations in advance. She wouldn''t have lost so many tribesmen for nothing. But money couldn''t buy knowledge. The Elven Queen could only suppress the regret in her heart and do her best to kill the enemies and chase the Goffins and giants out of Elven God Mountain. The leader of the Goffin tribe, Norman, rushed out of the encirclement on his ferocious beast mount and pounced aggressively on the Elven Queen! The Elven Queen immediately controlled the plant spirits to condense into golden vines that wrapped around him. Norman was very strong. Under his violent struggle, the golden vines showed signs of collapsing at any moment. The Elven Queen had no choice but to grit her teeth and try her best to control the plant spirits. But the more she did this, the faster the black patterns on her body spread. Now, the black patterns had spread to her waist. She didn''t dare touch the plant spirits, afraid that they would be dyed black by her. If that happened, she wouldn''t be able to hide the fact that she was already tainted by the evil aura. The Elven Queen had to control the plant spirits and be careful not to touch them. In her multitasking, Norman took advantage of her. Norman broke free of the golden vines and jumped, knocking the Elven Queen to the ground. His sharp claws dug into her shoulder, and black blood seeped out of the wound. Norman''s and the Elven Queen''s expressions changed at the same time. The Elven Queen controlled the plant spirits to sweep him up and throw him out! After Norman landed, he rolled and got up again. He looked at the Elven Queen and laughed loudly. "I didn''t expect the Elven Queen, who thinks she has the noblest bloodline in the dawn continent, to have been polluted by the evil aura!" The blood of normal elves was red. Only the blood of night elves was black. He had just seen the Elven Queen bleed black blood with his own eyes. The Elven Queen was exasperated. "Shut up!" Countless plant spirits expanded crazily. They twisted into a bloody mouth and bit at Norman! Norman mounted his ferocious beast and retreated quickly. Afraid that her secret would get out, the Elven Queen pursued Norman desperately, wanting to silence him. Murphy nocked an arrow, aimed at the sprinting Norman, and shot! The arrow missed Norman, but it hit the eye of the mount under him. The ferocious beast mount roared in pain and began to charge crazily. Norman had to jump to the ground. Murphy shot several more arrows in a row, but Norman dodged them all. However, Norman was also restrained by him and could not approach the Elven Queen. The Elven Queen was delighted to see Murphy back. However, when she thought of the black patterns on her body, her joy immediately faded. With Murphy''s help, the pressure on the Elven Queen was relieved. She could finally free herself to deal with the other enemies. The elves gradually turned the tables. Just when the situation had improved, the giants finally arrived! The tall giants stomped down, and countless trees fell. The elves kept shooting arrows, which rained down, but these arrows could not penetrate the giants'' thick skin. The giants strode forward against the rain of arrows, trampling and destroying all the trees and houses in their way. The Goffins rode ferocious beasts and followed the giants to kill the elves. Blood splattered everywhere, and screams and curses rose. The Elven Queen controlled the plant spirits to try to stop the giants. The golden balls of light intertwined into a protective barrier in front of the giants. However, the giants were not afraid at all. They strode forward and forcefully broke through the golden barrier. The Elven Queen''s expression changed. She hurriedly controlled the plant spirits to gather again. However, the plant spirits refused to listen to her call again. No matter how hard she summoned, she couldn''t stop the plant spirits from leaving. An elf beside her suddenly exclaimed, "Your Majesty, what happened to your face?!" Everyone nearby looked at the Elven Queen and saw that her face was covered in black patterns. Her originally fair skin now had a faint grayish-black luster, and her long golden hair had lost its usual luster. Not only was Milo a shaman, but he was also the oldest elf in the elves. He was knowledgeable. As soon as he saw the Elven Queen, he immediately recognized her. "Her Majesty has been polluted by the evil aura. She has become a night elf!" All the elves were shocked! Even Murphy, who had just broken through the encirclement and sensed the Elven Queen, couldn''t help but be stunned. The Elven Queen lowered her head and saw the change in her skin. She involuntarily hugged her head and shouted in despair, "No, I''m not a night elf. I''m not polluted! Don''t look at me!" Chapter 580 Dont Touch Me The Elven Queen was most proud of her noble status as a pure-blooded elf. But now, this bloodline had been tainted. The thing she was proudest of had completely shattered. She felt the world collapse. She broke down. The Elven Queen rushed into the enemy crazily. The corners of her eyes turned dark red like a ghost. A black evil aura erupted from her body, forming countless ghost claws that grabbed at the enemy! After the Goffins at the front were touched by the ghost claws, black patches immediately appeared on their skin. The ones who were more seriously affected lost their minds on the spot and became monsters. Seeing this, Norman immediately ordered the Goffins to retreat and attack the Elven Queen with catapults. They had bought these catapults at a high price from the dwarfs in the past. They could use them today. Blood flowed from the Elven Queen''s forehead after she was hit by the rock, but she didn''t seem to notice the pain. She continued to smile strangely and ferociously. The crazier she was, the stronger the evil aura that erupted from her body. Norman shouted, "Keep throwing!" The other elves did not step forward. They just watched as the once most respected queen was surrounded by the enemy. No one helped. Murphy asked them to help save her. But Milo said, "She''s no longer our queen. She''s a dirty night elf now. All the night elves in the world should die." The other elves echoed, "Old Milo is right! Night elves deserve to die!" To them, bloodline determined everything. As her bloodline was tainted now, everything she had done for the elves was erased. The Elven Queen had once used this rule to deal with people in her tribe who were accidentally contaminated and became night elves. Now that this rule was applied to her, it could be considered karma. Seeing that the others were unwilling to help, Murphy could only enter the enemy camp alone. He kept drawing his bow and shooting arrows, killing the enemies who were operating the catapults. Seeing this, Norman rode the ferocious beast toward Murphy. The two sides collided fiercely, sending sparks flying. The giant raised a huge rock and smashed it at the Elven Queen! The Elven Queen quickly retreated. The rock missed. However, the catapults were deployed at the same time. Countless stones smashed at the Elven Queen. She kept dodging, but in the end, she was still hit several times. Her forehead was hit by the stones, and blood flowed down her forehead. The Elven Queen was getting more and more wounds. She was still laughing. "I''m not polluted. I''m not a night elf!" Murphy wasn''t good at close combat. He called Lance out. "I''ll leave it to you." The body changed hands, and Lance appeared. As Norman''s sharp claws swept over, Lance disappeared like a ghost. The next moment, he appeared behind Norman and pressed the dagger against his neck. Norman felt a chill on his neck. The dagger cut his throat, and blood splattered. Lance retreated, his gaze cold. Norman''s eyes widened in disbelief as he fell to the ground. Blood kept flowing from the wound on his neck, forming a blinding pool of blood under him. Without looking at him again, Lance disappeared again. He approached the Elven Queen silently, grabbed her by the hair, and roughly dragged her away. Lance was different from Murphy. Murphy would try to be kind to the Elven Queen on account of their mother-and-son relationship, but Lance had no kinship with her. He only hated her. p1ease visi(t) nove1B(in).ne)t If Murphy hadn''t insisted on saving her, Lance wouldn''t have attacked at all. He wished she would die on the battlefield! Lance dragged the Elven Queen out of the battlefield as if she were prey. He released his fingers and let the Elven Queen fall to the ground. Lance crossed his arms and looked down at the Elven Queen. The corners of his mouth curled into a mocking smile. "To think that you would end up like this." She hated night elves the most in her life, but now, she had fallen to the level of a night elf. It was ironic. The other elves around him retreated, not daring to approach Lance. In their eyes, Lance was not only dirty but extremely dangerous. In the past, someone looked down on Lance''s background and tried to bully him. In the end, he cut off the tendons in the man''s hands and tied him up with vines. He was hung on a big tree for an entire day and night. In the end, that person was crippled by him. It was also because of this that the elves collectively looked for the Elven Queen and asked to chase Murphy and Lance out of Elven God Mountain. The Elven Queen couldn''t resist the pressure. In the end, she could only watch Murphy leave. Murphy had been traveling for many years and happened to meet Lin Huanhuan, which explained the next series of events that took place. Lance glanced at the elves and sneered. "A bunch of trash." The elves were angry but did not dare to say anything. Without the Elven Queen in the way, the giants no longer had anything to fear. They strode forward and stepped on all the enemies in their way! Norman was killed, and the warriors of the Goffins were leaderless. A few generals fought over command. There was internal strife. Lance took the opportunity to drag the Elven Queen up the mountain. The remaining elves looked at each other. Without the Elven Queen''s guidance, they didn''t know what to do next. Seeing that the giants were getting closer and closer, the respected Old Milo said, "Let''s go to the top of the mountain and beg for the protection of the Tree of Life." Thinking of the Tree of Life, everyone perked up and ran toward the top of the mountain. The elves were very fast, and it didn''t take long for them to leave the giants far behind. Lance was the first to reach the top of the mountain. He dropped the Elven Queen under the Tree of Life. He closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, the dominance of his body was back in Murphy''s hands. Murphy squatted down and held the Elven Queen''s shoulder. The Elven Queen was covered in wounds. She no longer had her usual elegance and beauty. She was in a sorry state. She was laughing until tears came to her eyes. Her tears mixed with blood and became very dirty. Murphy called her mother several times. Whether it was because of the Tree of Life or because of her son''s call, the Elven Queen gradually calmed down. She looked at Murphy in front of her and said hoarsely, "I''m done for..." Murphy helped her tuck her hair behind her ears and wipe the dirt off her face. He comforted her gently, "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. Even if you become a night elf, you''ll still be my mother." "No, I''m not worthy of being your mother. All night elves deserve to die, and I''m no exception." Murphy couldn''t convince her to agree with the existence of the night elves. She wouldn''t even let Murphy touch her. "I''m dirty. Don''t touch me. I''ll contaminate you." Murphy looked helpless. "Can''t you get over it?" The Elven Queen took a green gem from her arms. She touched the emerald longingly, then pressed it into Murphy''s hand. "It''s the heart of fairy. It''s an inherited token of the Elf King. As long as you can obtain its recognition, you can become the new Elf King." Chapter 581 I Miss You So Much The emerald glowed faintly green in Murphy''s palm. A moment later, a green ball of light flew out of the emerald. It circled Murphy three times before burrowing between his eyebrows. Murphy felt a powerful force coursing through his body. The wound on his shoulder healed quickly. He clenched the emerald thoughtfully. "This is..." The Elven Queen stared at him with wide eyes and laughed foolishly. "The heart of fairy has accepted you. From now on, you''re the new Elf King." Murphy reached out to her, trying to help her up. However, Catherine dodged his hand. She grabbed her hair and kept muttering almost neurotically, "I''m dirty. I deserve to die. I''m a symbol of sin..." The elves arrived at the top of the mountain one after another. When they saw Catherine''s sorry state, they immediately surrounded her and shouted indignantly. "Filthy night elves aren''t qualified to approach the Tree of Life. Get lost!" Catherine heard their curses and laughed again. "I''m a night elf! I''m a monster! Hahaha!" People started picking up rocks to throw at her! Murphy blocked the rocks. He shielded Catherine behind him and glanced at the elves. "At this point, do you still want to fight among yourselves?!" Old Milo stood up shakily. He leaned on his cane and frowned. "She''s a night elf. She''ll pollute the holy Tree of Life. We can''t let her stay here." Murphy said in a low voice, "With me around, no one can chase her away." "Do you think you can stop so many of us alone?" Murphy took out the emerald. "I''ve been recognized by the heart of fairy. Now, I''m the king of the elves. As the king of the elves, I order you not to hurt my mother!" Everyone was stunned. They stared at the emerald in Murphy''s hand, their gazes uncertain. Old Milo walked forward shakily with his walking stick. He took a closer look at the emerald and finally confirmed that it was indeed the heart of fairy. Old Milo asked, "How can you prove that you''ve been recognized by the heart of fairy?" Murphy opened his fingers, and a golden light immediately appeared in his palm. It was a plant spirit. Only the Elf King could summon the spirits of the elves he controlled. Not only Old Milo, but even the other elves present could confirm that the heart of fairy had indeed recognized Murphy as the Elf King. No matter how unwilling everyone was, they could only bend down and bow to the new Elf King. The ground under their feet suddenly shook. Someone exclaimed, "The giants are attacking!" It was not only the giants. The Goffins, who had fallen into chaos because they were leaderless, now had a new leader after an intense battle. Under the lead of the new leader, they rushed aggressively toward the top of the mountain. The elves were pale with fear. They knelt down and prayed to the Tree of Life, begging it to save them. Catherine suddenly stood up and rushed down the mountain in a determined manner when no one was looking. Murphy shouted, "Mother!" However, Catherine did not stop. She ran with all her might and rushed into the enemy army like a moth to a flame, detonating the evil aura in her body! She could no longer live with this dirty body. Hence, she chose death. But even if she died, she would drag these enemies down with her! There was a loud bang at the foot of the mountain! The ground shook, and black blood light soared into the sky. The elves standing on the mountaintop trembled and froze on the spot. They did not expect Catherine to be so determined. Murphy looked at the blood mist at the foot of the mountain. His eyes were a little sore. Before he realized it, tears had fallen. Although Catherine was arrogant, narrow-minded, and selfish, and she also had the bad habits of all elves, she was still the one who raised Murphy. This mother-and-son relationship could never be erased. Therefore, even though Catherine had made many mistakes and many people hated her very much, Murphy still did not give up on her. In his eyes, she would always be his mother. ... "Huanhuan." A familiar voice entered her ears, waking Huanhuan from her sleep. She opened her eyes and saw a familiar person squatting in front of her. Huanhuan struggled to sit up and rubbed her eyes hard. Then, she saw that the person squatting in front of her was Bai Di! He took her hand away and said gently, "Don''t rub your eyes too hard. It''s bad for your eyes." Huanhuan was so shocked that her brain could not react. She said blankly, "But my eyes don''t feel good..." "Then I''ll blow on them for you." Bai Di cupped the back of her head with one hand and lifted her chin with the other. He lowered his head and leaned over to blow into her eyes. A familiar aura assaulted her, making her heart ache. Tears immediately fell. Bai Di quickly wiped the tears from her eyes. "Why are you suddenly crying? Are your eyes still uncomfortable?" Huanhuan buried her face in his arms. "Bai Di, I missed you so much." Bai Di paused, then pulled her tightly into his arms. "I missed you too," he sighed helplessly. She had finally returned to her identity. It was as if he had regained half his life. All his uneasiness and worries were settled. Huanhuan snuggled in his arms for a long time until her stomach growled with hunger. Only then did she let go of him in embarrassment. Bai Di asked, "What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you." Huanhuan shook her head. "I have things to do. I don''t have time to cook. I''ll just eat something and deal with it." Bai Di took out two meat pies. "I made these at home. Take them." Seeing that there was meat pie to eat, Huanhuan''s eyes immediately lit up. As the elves were vegetarians, Huanhuan could only eat fruits and vegetables every day. She had not eaten meat in a long time. Huanhuan grabbed the meat pie and ate it in big mouthfuls. It tasted especially good! Bai Di poured her water. "Eat slowly. Don''t choke." Huanhuan took the water from him and lowered her head to drink it. After eating and drinking her fill, Huanhuan asked where the others were. Bai Di said, "After the black dragon led us through Misty Forest, the four of us split up and searched the mountain for you. I was lucky to find you first. The other three are probably still looking for you." With Shuang Yun, Xue Ling, and the black dragon''s strength, they didn''t have to worry about being at a disadvantage, so Bai Di wasn''t worried about their safety at all. Huanhuan quickly said, "Is there any way to call the three of them over? I have a friend in danger. I want to help him out." Bai Di said, "We agreed that whoever finds you first will light a smoke signal. The others will rush over to gather when they see the smoke." The so-called smoke signal was smoke formed after dried wolf feces were lit. Naturally, the wolf dung was provided by Shuang Yun. Huanhuan looked at the wolf feces in front of her and pinched her nose. "Has Shuang Yun been ill recently? His poop stinks!" Chapter 582 Shes Mine Now After the smoke signal was lit, a straight column of smoke rose. The three of them, who were looking around for Huanhuan, saw the smoke and immediately rushed in the direction of it. The closest was Shuang Yun. The Silvery Frost White Wolf passed through the forest like lightning and rushed out of the bushes, bringing with him many falling leaves. He jumped and pounced on Lin Huanhuan, licking her cheek with his wet tongue. There were fine barbs on his tongue, and they tickled Huanhuan. Her delicate fair face quickly turned red. She pushed the wolf off her. "It hurts." The Silvery Frost White Wolf retracted his tongue and looked down at her face. He carefully called her name. "Huanhuan." He suspected he was dreaming. Huanhuan hugged his neck and nuzzled his furry face. "It''s me. I''m back." The Silvery Frost White Wolf transformed into a tall, slender, and handsome man. He hugged the girl tightly in his arms and lowered his head to her cheek. His dark green eyes flickered. "Huanhuan..." Huanhuan stroked his head. "Yes, I''m here." Shuang Yun said, "Huanhuan." "Huh?" "Huanhuan." "...What?" "Nothing. I just wanted to call your name." Shuang Yun smiled, his joy almost overflowing. Huanhuan felt that this guy was overjoyed. Bai Di looked up at the sky. "Xue Ling is here too." As soon as he finished speaking, a red figure appeared in Huanhuan''s line of sight. Xue Ling landed on the ground, folded his wings, and strode over. He reached out and pulled Shuang Yun away before pulling Huanhuan into his arms. The entire set of movements was smooth and experienced. In the blink of an eye, Huanhuan realized that the person in front of her had become Xue Ling. Before she could greet him, Xue Ling opened his mouth and bit her lip. Huanhuan shouted, "It hurts!" Xue Ling stuck out the tip of his tongue and swept the blood off her lips. Huanhuan covered her mouth. "Are you a dog? You bite when you see me." Xue Ling stared intently at her face and said in a low voice, "I really want to bite you into pieces and eat you. Otherwise, you''ll disappear again." His gaze was quite explicit, making Huanhuan''s scalp tingle. She involuntarily shrank her neck. "I won''t run again." "If you run again, I''ll break your legs." Huanhuan: "..." She kept being reprimanded by him that she no longer knew how to retort. Shuang Yun was especially unhappy to have Huanhuan snatched from his arms. "Hey, bird man, return Huanhuan to me!" Instead of letting go, Xue Ling hugged Huanhuan tighter. He raised his chin and looked rather provocative. "She''s mine now." Shuang Yun immediately exploded. He transformed into a Silvery Frost White Wolf and pounced aggressively at Xue Ling, wanting to snatch Huanhuan back. Xue Ling spread his wings and flew into the sky with Huanhuan in his arms. Shuang Yun shouted angrily, "If you have the ability to snatch Huanhuan, come down!" Xue Ling looked down at him. "Come on up if you dare." Of course, the Silvery Frost White Wolf could not go up. In his exasperation, he could only wave his claws and slap the ground hard. He even made a small pit in the grass. At this moment, the black dragon flew over. The black dragon''s body was too huge. In order to avoid attracting the attention of others, he maintained his human form and just flapped his black wings behind him. When he saw the little female in Xue Ling''s arms, his gaze immediately became very complicated. "You''re Huanhuan?" Huanhuan was very happy to see him. "Little Black!" The black dragon was expressionless. "My name is Yun Hui, not Little Black." "Oh." This was the first time Huanhuan had seen the black dragon in human form. He had black hair and black eyes. There was a dark golden color flowing at the ends of his hair. He was wearing a black robe. The surface of the robe was embedded with a thin layer of black dragon scales, and there was a faint dark golden luster on the surface. He kept a low profile, but it was obvious that he was not ordinary. Huanhuan smiled and said, "Little Black, you look older." In her impression, the black dragon should be just a sensible child. She did not expect him to grow so tall in the blink of an eye. "The dragon race''s inheritance made me an adult early." The black dragon paused and added, "My name is Yun Hui, not Little Black." "Oh." At this moment, there was a shocking bang from the mountain as if something had exploded. Huanhuan immediately looked up and saw a black blood mist rising from the top of the mountain. Her heart tightened. Could the elves have been defeated?! Huanhuan quickly said, "Put me down." Xue Ling refused. "Do you want to be close to Shuang Yun that much? Don''t you like me?" "Don''t be jealous. This isn''t the time to talk about this. I have a friend who''s an elf. He''s in danger. I want to help him." "An elf? He''s a man?" "Yeah." Xue Ling''s expression was cold. "No!" Huanhuan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "We''re just ordinary friends." "There are no simple friends between the opposite sex." "But he''s helped me many times. I have to return the favor, or I''ll feel uneasy." Xue Ling hesitated for a moment before giving in. Instead of letting her brood over not saving him, it was better to save him as she wished. He could take the opportunity to see what the elf looked like and find out about his love rival. Huanhuan had no idea that Xue Ling had already thought of so many things in the blink of an eye. As soon as she landed, she said to Bai Di and Shuang Yun, "We''ll go up the mountain to save them immediately." "Save who?" Before Huanhuan could speak, Xue Ling said coldly, "A male elf." Shuang Yun refused readily. "No!" Huanhuan: "..." This guy and Xue Ling were both super jealous. Bai Di was more rational. "What elf? Tell me the details." Time was of the essence, and Huanhuan couldn''t go into too much detail. She briefly explained how she knew Murphy. Shuang Yun came to a realization. "When we flew through Misty Forest just now, we saw a large group of people destroying the forest. I didn''t expect those people to be the giants and the Goffins." Xue Ling said with a faint smile, "I''m not interested in saving the elves, but those Goffins actually dared to bully Huanhuan. I have to take revenge." Shuang Yun clenched his fists. "I have to help Huanhuan vent her anger!" Bai Di thought for a moment. "The Goffins aren''t a problem. It''s mainly the giants. It''ll be troublesome for the three of us to deal with them unless Yun Hui is willing to help." Huanhuan immediately looked at the black dragon and pressed her palms together. She begged, "Little Black, can you help?" It was just a small matter. The black dragon agreed readily. "Leave those giants to me. Also, my name is Yun Hui, not Little Black." "Oh." The black dragon stared at her fair and tender face for a while. In the end, he sighed in frustration. "Forget it. You can call me whatever you want." Huanhuan smiled. "Little Black!" Chapter 583 We Won! After Catherine self-destructed, a powerful evil aura entangled the giants, forcing them to slow down. Murphy thought this was a good opportunity for a surprise attack. But the elves didn''t listen to him. They all knelt on the ground, crossed their arms in front of their chests, and chanted in elvish to the Tree of Life, begging it to save their lives. Murphy looked at them and said in a low voice, "Rather than placing all your hopes on others, why don''t you come with me to fight?" Old Milo shook his head. "No, our arrows can''t penetrate the skin of the giants at all. We''re no match for them. We''ll only die if we rush down." "How will we know if we don''t try?!" Old Milo was still stubborn. The other elves also expressed their unwillingness to go down the mountain. As much as they hated to admit it, the truth was that they were very afraid of the giants. Not only was the tall giants'' skin extremely thick, but they were also extremely strong. In front of them, the elves looked too small. The giants only needed to step on the elves. Seeing that the evil aura was about to dissipate and that the opportunity Catherine had gotten with her life was about to slip away, Murphy couldn''t take it anymore. He jumped onto a tall tree beside him, drew his bow, and aimed at a giant in front. The giant walked very slowly. Even though he was far away, Murphy still found the right angle. He loosened his fingers, and the arrow shot out! The arrow hit the giant in the eye! The giants had thick skin that arrows couldn''t penetrate, but their eyes were unprotected. They were no different from the eyes of ordinary people. The giant covered his injured eyes and roared in pain. Murphy took the opportunity and shot three more arrows. Every arrow went into the giant''s grown mouth! The giant''s tongue was pierced. He fell to the ground in pain and awkwardly pulled out the arrows. Blood flowed all over his body. He blocked the way. The giants walking behind could not advance. They were all blocked behind him. Murphy drew his bow and nocked another arrow, looking for an opportunity to attack. The elves were surprised to hear the giant''s painful cries. A few bold young elves stood up and craned their necks to look into the distance. They realized that a giant had been shot at the foot of the mountain. He was in pain. They immediately cheered in surprise. "Murphy shot a giant!" Hearing this, the other elves got up to look. When they saw that the bronze-skinned giant had been seriously injured by Murphy, they were overjoyed. Murphy showed them with his actions that the giants were not invulnerable. They had weaknesses too. As long as they grasped their weaknesses, they could be beaten. The elves were overjoyed. They took out their bows and arrows, looking for a foothold with a good view and an opportunity to shoot at the giants. A counterattack began. The black blood mist gradually faded, and the giants'' speed returned to normal. They began to deliberately protect their eyes and mouths to avoid the rain of arrows falling from the mountain. The Goffins caught up on their beast mounts. They dodged the arrows as they rushed forward. When the first Goffin rushed to the top of the mountain, the others quickly came soon after. Countless Goffins rode ferocious beasts toward the elves. The elves immediately retreated and kept drawing their bows and shooting arrows. Murphy summoned the plant spirits and controlled the golden vines to attack the enemy. This was a bloody battle. Whether it was the Goffins or the elves, there were casualties. People kept falling on the battlefield. In terms of numbers, the Goffins completely defeated the elves. If this continued, the elves would definitely be doomed. Just as the elves were panicking, the Tree of Life suddenly began to glow. Countless golden starlight fell from the leaves. Once the injured elves came into contact with the golden starlight, their bodies would automatically heal. Seeing this, Old Milo knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the Tree of Life. "The great tree of life has finally appeared! We''re saved!" Golden starlight fused into the elves'' bodies, filling them with energy. They regained their confidence and rushed into the battlefield again to fight the enemy. The Goffins had brought shamans, but their shamans were far less powerful than the Tree of Life and could not heal the injured in a short time. Seeing that more and more Goffin warriors were falling, the situation gradually reversed in the direction of the elves. The giants finally rushed to the top of the mountain. They joined the battle and rushed toward the elves. Murphy controlled the plant spirit to entangle the giants and slow them down. At the same time, Murphy didn''t forget to instruct the elves to shoot arrows. Countless arrows descended from the sky and landed on the giants. Many wounds were added to the giants. The pain made them even angrier. They roared and struggled to break the golden vines by waving their hands in the air. Two of the giants rushed to the Tree of Life amidst the chaos. Their hands were on the Tree of Life, tearing off many leaves. Countless golden leaves landed on the ground and quickly withered. They turned to ashes and fused into the soil. Murphy shouted, "Stop them! Don''t let them destroy the Tree of Life!" Old Milo was the closest to the tree of life. He saw that the great Tree of Life was being destroyed. His intense anger made him forget his fear. He drew his bow and kept shooting arrows at the two giants! Unfortunately, none of the arrows hit the giant''s eyes or mouth. The arrows brushed past the giants'' skin, leaving no marks. They hugged the Tree of Life and pulled it up. With a loud bang, the Tree of Life was uprooted! The old man''s eyes widened. "No! Stop!" He rushed toward the giants desperately, trying to stop them from destroying the Tree of Life. Murphy also controlled the plant spirits to rush over. The golden vines wrapped around the two giants and pulled them away. The two giants were dragged back, but their hands were still tightly wrapped around the Tree of Life. The Tree of Life was pulled out, and its intertwined roots were forcefully torn off. Countless golden leaves fell to the ground and withered. All the elves were furious! They focused their firepower on the two giants. When the two giants were shot in the eyes and fell in pain, the Tree of Life fell to the ground as well. Its leaves were torn off, and its trunk was already cracked. The golden starlight that filled the air disappeared. The elves could no longer be healed after being injured. The Goffins seized the opportunity and counterattacked crazily. Coupled with the powerful destructive power of the giants, the elves'' situation became more and more difficult. Victory gradually tilted toward the Goffins and the giants. At this moment, a huge black dragon suddenly appeared above the mountaintop. He rushed down. The white tiger and the Silvery Frost White Wolf jumped off the dragon''s back and landed on the ground. Chapter 584 Have A Good Trip, My Friend The moment they landed, frost condensed under the Silvery Frost White Wolf''s feet. The circle of Goffins closest to him was frozen, unable to move. The white tiger rushed forward and tore them apart! The black dragon aimed at the largest giant on the battlefield. His sharp dragon claws grabbed his target, picked him up, and threw him down the mountain! The giant''s scream tore through the sky and disappeared down the mountain. Like an eagle catching a chick, the black dragon grabbed one giant after another and threw them down the mountain. The giants fell into panic and fled with their heads in their hands, avoiding the black dragon''s sharp claws. Wherever the Silvery Frost White Wolf passed, there was ice and snow. The enemies who approached him were all frozen into ice. The white tiger''s entire body flickered with blue-purple electricity and made sizzling sounds. Even a thick-skinned giant would fall to the ground after suffering a high-intensity electric shock from him. The sudden addition of the three of them forcefully reversed the situation on the battlefield. The elves could breathe now. Murphy looked at the three strangers who had suddenly appeared, wondering where they came from and why they were helping the elves. At this moment, he suddenly heard a familiar voice above his head. "Murphy!" He immediately looked up and saw a fiery figure descending from the sky and landing steadily in front of him. Xue Ling folded his wings and inadvertently glanced at Murphy, quickly sizing him up. Xue Ling''s lips curled into a smile. ''Tsk, you''re not bad-looking, but you''re still not as handsome as me!'' Huanhuan jumped out of his arms and onto the ground. "Murphy, we''re here to help you." Murphy was very surprised. "Shouldn''t you be down the mountain? Why are you here?" "I asked my mates to bring me up." Huanhuan patted Xue Ling''s arm behind her and introduced him briefly. "This is one of my mates. His name is Xue Ling." Murphy looked at Xue Ling and realized that he was not inferior to him in terms of appearance and strength. His feelings became even more complicated. Xue Ling smiled faintly. "We''re indebted to you for taking care of her while we weren''t by her side. In order to thank you, we''ll help you deal with these Goffins and giants." Murphy frowned slightly. "This is the elf tribe''s matter. We can handle it ourselves." "But we''re already helping you." Murphy was stunned for a moment. His gaze swept across the black dragon, the white tiger, and the Silvery Frost White Wolf. He asked, "Did you bring the three of them here too?" Huanhuan nodded vigorously. "That''s right. The white tiger and the silver wolf are my mates too. Their names are Bai Di and Shuang Yun. The black dragon flying in the sky is my friend. They''re all here to help you." Xue Ling hugged Huanhuan''s slender waist and said, "You helped Huanhuan before, so we''ll naturally help you too. Once this matter is settled, we''re even, so you don''t have to be polite to us." His words made Murphy''s heart ache. They would be even. In the future, their relationship would fade. Murphy didn''t want that. Xue Ling didn''t seem to notice anything wrong with Murphy. He lowered his head and said to Huanhuan, "It''s very chaotic here. I''ll take you somewhere else to stay." Huanhuan looked around. "I want to see the Tree of Life." "Okay." Xue Ling carried her and flew past the people fighting fiercely in front of him. He landed steadily beside the Tree of Life. The Tree of Life lay on the ground. Its body was covered in wounds, and its golden leaves had all withered. It was turning into ashes and fusing into the soil. Now, only its bare branches were left. Huanhuan squatted down and pressed her palm against the tree trunk. She felt that its life force was quickly draining. The Tree of Life was on its last breath. She called softly, "Tree of Life, can you still speak?" The Tree of Life didn''t respond. It was as if it were dead. Huanhuan bit her finger, squeezed out a drop of blood, and dripped it on the tree trunk. A powerful vitality was injected into the Tree of Life, making the originally withered tree of life revive. It let out an old and weak voice. "I''m dying..." Huanhuan asked, "What should I do to save you?" "No one can save me. I''ll wither and die soon. Even your blood can only keep me awake for the last time." Huanhuan was very sad. "I''m late." The Tree of Life comforted her gently. "You don''t have to blame yourself. I don''t have much life force left. In order to heal the elves just now, I used up my last bit of life force. I''ll be leaving soon." Huanhuan''s eyes burned. The Tree of Life said, "Remember the seed I gave you? After I die, remember to plant it in the ground and help it take root. Perhaps it can help you in the long future." Huanhuan nodded with tears in her eyes. "I''ll remember." The branches of the Tree of Life gradually withered, and the rustling bark peeled off bit by bit. It let out a long sigh. "As the guardian of this land, I''ve fulfilled my duty. I can die without regrets." Huanhuan watched as the Tree of Life disintegrated in front of her, turning into ashes that fused into the soil before completely disappearing. She reached out and pressed her palm to the ground. "Have a safe trip, my friend," she said softly. ... With the addition of Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and the black dragon, the scales of victory leaned toward the elves again. When the war reached its final stage, Murphy and Xue Ling also joined the battlefield and killed the enemy themselves. Huanhuan helped treat the injured as a shaman. Old Milo did not believe that this female beast could know medicine, but when he saw with his own eyes that she was saving the injured, he finally shut his mouth. He no longer doubted Huanhuan''s identity and ability. He treated the injured with her. The war lasted until early the next morning. The giants and the Goffins were finally defeated and fled down the mountain. The elves were already exhausted and could not chase after them. At this moment, Huanhuan could not rest yet. She was so busy with the many injured people that she did not even have time to catch her breath. Murphy led the uninjured elves to clean up the battlefield and kill those enemies who were still alive. Their corpses were all hung on branches for the wild crows to devour. As for the remains of the elves, they were collected and prepared to be cremated collectively. Huanhuan dealt with all the injured people she could save. She was so tired that her arms were trembling. Bai Di picked her up and carried her back to their temporary residence. Shuang Yun had already boiled water. Huanhuan was stripped naked and submerged in warm water. Her body was enveloped in warm water. It was extremely comfortable. Huanhuan leaned against the basin, closed her eyes, and fell asleep involuntarily. Shuang Yun stared at her smooth body, his eyes almost burning. Bai Di and Xue Ling were no better. Their bodies were so stiff that it hurt. However, it wasn''t easy for Huanhuan to finally rest. The three of them couldn''t bear to wake her up, so they had to suppress their desires and wipe her clean before stuffing her under the blanket. Chapter 585 Ill Remember You Forever! Huanhuan slept until she was satisfied. When she woke up, the fatigue on her body was gone. She was in high spirits. As soon as she walked out of the house, she saw Bai Di standing nearby talking to Doris. Doris was tall, but she was still half a head shorter than Bai Di. She looked up at him, her mouth opening and closing as if she were saying something to him. She smiled shyly, looking playful and cute. Due to the distance, Huanhuan couldn''t hear what she said clearly. She could only see Bai Di looking down at her calmly with a gentle smile on his handsome face. The two of them were good-looking and looked quite compatible together. Huanhuan hesitated for a moment, then walked over and called Bai Di''s name. Bai Di turned to her, his gaze gentle. "When did you wake up?" "I just woke up and saw that there was no one in the house, so I came out to look for you." Huanhuan walked over to him and naturally hugged his arm. Her gaze lingered on Doris for a moment. "What are you talking about? You two seem to be chatting very well." Doris looked uncomfortable when she saw her. "We were just chatting," she said vaguely. "It''s nothing." "Oh?" Huanhuan raised her eyebrows and looked interested. "Let''s hear it." Doris was troubled. "We really didn''t talk about anything. Don''t misunderstand." "Misunderstanding? What do you think I''ll misunderstand?" Huanhuan smiled, her already extremely beautiful face immediately becoming even more dazzling. "Do you think I''ll misunderstand that you''re having an affair with Bai Di?" Doris'' face immediately turned red. "Y-You''re talking nonsense!" She thought she had hidden it well, but Huanhuan saw through her thoughts very clearly. Huanhuan was not interested in playing this sort of game with a third party with her. She put away the smile on her face and said coldly, "Don''t you despise us beasts for being dirty? Bai Di is also a beast. Don''t you feel dirty standing so close to him?" Doris'' small face immediately turned from red to white, but she couldn''t find any words to refute it. Back then, she had said those words in front of the entire tribe. Now, these words were like a slap to her face, making her embarrassed. She hurried to explain to Bai Di. "I heard rumors about beasts from others. I''ve never seen a beast before. I didn''t know that beasts were so good-looking..." She paused and felt that she was being too superficial. She immediately blushed and corrected herself. "No, I''m saying that you''re not as bad as the rumors say. I misunderstood you. I''ll never look down on beasts again." Bai Di smiled. "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care what you think." Doris paled at the retort, unable to speak. She hadn''t expected beasts to be not only good-looking but powerful, especially Bai Di. He appeared when she was surrounded by enemies and saved her. It was only for a moment, but Bai Di was etched into Doris'' mind from then on. That was why she dressed up today and came to Bai Di to thank him. She didn''t expect Lin Huanhuan to suddenly run out. Not only did she interrupt Doris'' conversation with Bai Di, but she also embarrassed her in front of him. The more Doris thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. Her eyes turned red, and her fingers kept touching the hem of her dress. But Bai Di didn''t seem to see her pitiful appearance. He continued to smile. "Is there anything else?" Doris looked at Huanhuan and hesitated. Huanhuan found it funny. "Are you asking me to leave so that you can whisper things to Bai Di?" "No..." Doris'' voice was low, indicating that she wasn''t confident. Huanhuan couldn''t be bothered to beat about the bush with her and said it directly. "Let me put it to you this way. A male beast can only have one female mate in his life. I''m Bai Di''s mate. I''ll be his mate for the rest of my life. He can''t have any more ambiguities with other women, including you, lovely elf lady." Doris was extremely embarrassed by her words. "I didn''t mean that. How can you say that about me?" "It''s best if you don''t mean it that way." Doris looked at Bai Di with a plaintive gaze. "Don''t misunderstand. I really just wanted to thank you. Huanhuan is thinking too much." Huanhuan waved her hand. "Don''t call me Huanhuan. I''m not that familiar with you." She didn''t give Doris any face. Doris was angry and resented her. Tears immediately rolled down her face. "I know I said some nasty things to you before, but I''m telling the truth. Not only me, but everyone else thinks the same. Why are you targeting me instead of going after others? What did I do wrong?" Huanhuan was a little annoyed. She thought she had made herself clear, so why was this female elf in front of her still pestering her? Did she really think pretending to be pitiful would make Bai Di change his mind? Huanhuan took a deep breath and communicated with her with what little patience she had left. "If I really wanted to target you, do you think you could still stand here and talk to me? Have you forgotten how I beat you to the ground back then?" Doris remembered how she had been beaten until she couldn''t fight back. Her body trembled involuntarily. She suppressed her fear and gritted her teeth. "Do you only know how to solve problems with violence?" "I only know that the strong are respected. The weak can only tuck their tails between their legs." Doris couldn''t argue. She could only look at Bai Di again, hoping he would speak up for her. However, Bai Di, who was like a hero to her, hugged Huanhuan and smiled. "Huanhuan is right." Doris paled. She realized that although Bai Di always maintained a kind and gentle smile, there was no warmth in it. It was just a mask he used to deal with outsiders. He only had warmth in his blue eyes when he looked at the little female in his arms. That was what it really meant to have a gentle smile. Bai Di asked gently, "Is there anything else? If not, we''ll go back." Doris said nothing through her tears. Bai Di carried Huanhuan and turned to leave. They had only taken a few steps when they heard Doris call out to Bai Di. Bai Di stopped and looked back at her. "Yes?" Doris mustered her courage and said loudly, "Thank you for saving me before. I''ll remember you forever!" Bai Di smiled. "You''re too kind." Then, he carried Huanhuan away. When they returned to the house, Huanhuan immediately let go of Bai Di''s arm and climbed onto the stool to sit down. She groaned. "Doris will remember you forever!" Bai Di was puzzled. "Doris?" "The female elf who thanked you just now. Don''t tell me you don''t even know her name?!" "To be honest, I still can''t remember who she is or why she thanked me." Huanhuan: "..." She suddenly pitied Doris! Chapter 586 Yes, Its Quite Sweet Huanhuan asked, "Where''s Little Black and Shuang Yun?" "They''re going down the mountain." Bai Di brought out the soup he''d stewed all night and placed it in front of her. "You haven''t eaten anything since you slept last night. You must be hungry. Eat something." The soup was seasoned with dried fruits. The soup was fragrant and strong. Huanhuan was extremely hungry. She took a big sip and praised, "Delicious!" Bai Di took out some more freshly made pancakes. Huanhuan ate the pancakes and soup with relish. Her appetite wasn''t too big. After a bowl of soup and two pancakes, she was full. The rest of the food went into Bai Di''s stomach. Huanhuan took the initiative to say, "I''ll wash the dishes!" Bai Di leaned back in his chair and smiled as she cleared the dishes. She rolled up her sleeves, revealing her thin arms. She picked up the bowls and chopsticks and walked into the kitchen. Bai Di sat and watched for a while. Finally, he couldn''t sit still. He got up and walked over to take the wooden bucket from her. "I''d better do it." For some reason, he just couldn''t bear to see her work. Huanhuan didn''t argue with him. Seeing that he had taken the wooden bucket to get water, she followed him eagerly. When he bent down, she hugged his neck from behind. When he stood up, she hung on his back like a koala. Bai Di couldn''t do anything about her. He carried the wooden bucket filled with water in one hand and used the other to support her butt. "Be careful. Don''t fall." Huanhuan smiled mischievously. "I''m hugging you tightly. I won''t fall." Bai Di poured the water from the bucket into the basin and bent down to wash the dishes. "There are cut fruits on the table," he said. "Go ahead and eat them." "Oh." Huanhuan let go of his neck and jumped to the ground. She ran to the living room to pick up the fruit platter, then ran back into the kitchen. She picked up a piece of fruit and took a bite. Then, she brought the remaining half to Bai Di''s mouth. "It''s very sweet. You should eat it too." Bai Di opened his mouth and ate the other half. "Yes, it''s quite sweet." Huanhuan said as she ate, "Elf God Mountain is average in everything else, but the scenery and fruits here are very good, especially these fruits. They''re big, sweet, and super delicious." "If you like them, we''ll pick more fruits later." "Sure!" Huanhuan always took a bite herself and fed the remaining half of the fruit to Bai Di. Seeing that he quite liked the fruit slices, she simply fed him the rest. In the end, he said he didn''t want them anymore. Huanhuan was puzzled. "Don''t you like them? Why don''t you want them anymore?" Bai Di put away the washed dishes and wiped the water off his hands. He picked up a piece of fruit and brought it to Huanhuan''s mouth so that she could take a bite first. Then, he ate the remaining half. He smiled. "It tastes better this way." He was teasing Huanhuan. The two of them had been separated for many years. Not only did Bai Di miss her, but Huanhuan missed him too. When their gazes met, sparks immediately flew. Huanhuan had rested enough after sleeping all night. Coupled with the fact that she had just eaten and drunk her fill, she was full of energy now. She thought she could take him on. With a piece of fruit in her mouth, she jumped into Bai Di''s arms. She wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned forward to kiss his lips. She fed him the piece of fruit. The sweet fragrance of the fruit filled their mouths, and it was as if it was going to sweeten their hearts. They kissed so passionately that their breathing gradually quickened. The atmosphere became hot. As an old couple, they didn''t say anything. They could already see the looks of passion on each other''s faces. Bai Di lowered her to the stove and placed his hands on either side of her body. He lowered his head and kissed her until she was dazzled. He wished he could ravish her right now. But considering her health, he gritted his teeth and resisted the urge. He asked hoarsely, "How are you? Does it still hurt?" Huanhuan buried her head in his arms and said in a trembling voice, "It doesn''t hurt much. My stomach is just so bloated..." Bai Di lowered his head and kissed her shoulder. He laughed softly, his voice sexy. "You ate so much just now." Huanhuan raised her red face and complained angrily, "It''s your fault for making the food so delicious. When you made it and placed it in front of me, I couldn''t help but want to eat it. It''s all your fault." "Okay, okay. It''s all my fault." He smiled indulgently. "I''ll remember. Next time you''re full, you have to digest your food before we mate." Huanhuan waved her small fists and punched his chest. "Is that the point?!" When Bai Di moved, the intense stimulation made Huanhuan moan involuntarily. ... Ever since Catherine died, Murphy had become the new Elf King. He had just taken office and had a lot of things to deal with. He was busy every day. Today, he finally found an opportunity to rest. Instead of resting in the palace, Murphy came to Huanhuan''s residence alone to talk to her. Unexpectedly, as soon as he reached the door, he heard moans coming from inside the house. It was Huanhuan''s voice. It was soft and sweet, like the claws of a chubby kitten. It tickled him. Murphy stopped and froze in place. Huanhuan had no idea that there was someone outside. Even if she did, she wouldn''t be able to do anything about it. She was in no mood to care about the people outside. She just wanted Bai Di to ejaculate. This guy''s endurance was terrifying. She felt like she was being squeezed dry by him. "Bai Di, hurry up. I-I''m dying... Mmph~" Bai Di''s voice was so low that Murphy, who was standing in the doorway, didn''t hear what he said. Huanhuan''s moans became more hurried and charming. Murphy''s body went hot, but his heart had sunk to the bottom. It was as cold as ice. He stood in the doorway for a long time. It wasn''t until the moaning in the house weakened that Murphy strode away in silence. ... As usual, Bai Di only did it once. However, this time, Huanhuan was exhausted. In the end, she couldn''t take it anymore. She simply closed her eyes and fell asleep in his arms. She had no idea how long Bai Di held her for. In any case, when she woke up, it was already afternoon. She was lying on the bed in the bedroom. She had been scrubbed clean. Huanhuan felt her body ache, especially the area below her waist. She felt as if she had been run over by a train and had completely lost consciousness. Bai Di pushed open the door and walked in. He reached out and helped Huanhuan up, feeding her soup. After eating something, Huanhuan''s spirits improved a little. She slumped weakly on the bed. Seeing how energetic and handsome Bai Di was, she couldn''t help but mutter, "You''re like a demon that sucks the essence out of me." ... Chapter 587 Secretly Had Sex Shuang Yun, Xue Ling, and the black dragon circled the foot of the mountain and discovered a few Goffins watching near the Misty Forest. From their posture, they should be preparing to attack Elven God Mountain after the beasts left. Unfortunately, before the beasts could leave, they were discovered and their lives ended on the spot. After confirming that there were no more suspicious people around, Shuang Yun, Xue Ling, and the black dragon returned to the mountain. As soon as they walked into the house, their expressions immediately became very strange. Especially Shuang Yun, whose reaction was extremely strong. He strode into the bedroom and saw Huanhuan lying on the bed. "How dare you cheat on us with Bai Di?!" he shouted angrily. Huanhuan was speechless. "What do you mean? We''re mates. Isn''t mating natural?" "But I''m also your mate. Why don''t you mate with me?!" Huanhuan retorted angrily, "If I''ve never mated with you, how did Big Goody, Dos, Tres, and Little Goody come about? Did they jump out of a rock?!" Shuang Yun was speechless. He strode to the bed, lifted the blanket, and picked Huanhuan up. He lowered his head and nuzzled her neck like a wronged wolf dog. "You''re just biased." Huanhuan stroked his head. "Stop throwing a tantrum. I''ll mate with you after I recover. Will that do?" "Really?" "I''m not lying." Shuang Yun''s mood immediately improved. He lowered his head and bit her cheek. He laughed loudly. "Then quickly recuperate. I can''t wait anymore." Huanhuan covered her face. "Don''t bite me. Put me down." "No." Shuang Yun held her tightly, his nose sniffing her. The scent Bai Di left on her was so strong that he hated it. He lowered his head and licked her skin, trying to cover all the marks Bai Di had left on her. Huanhuan was itching from his licking. But her limbs were sore and weak, so she couldn''t push him away. Bai Di was busy in the kitchen. She could only look pitifully at Xue Ling for help. Xue Ling walked over and hugged Huanhuan from behind. He whispered into her ear, "You had fun with Bai Di behind our backs. Do you expect me to save you? Huanhuan, you think too highly of me." His warm breath landed on Huanhuan''s ears. She involuntarily shrank her neck, wanting to avoid his breath. Unfortunately, Xue Ling did not give her the chance. He opened his mouth and bit her earlobe, biting and gnawing on it. Huanhuan''s body had just experienced a long period of mating. At this moment, she was very sensitive. How could she withstand his teasing? Her body immediately softened, and her face turned red. She begged in a trembling voice, "Don''t¡­" Shuang Yun twitched his nose, his eyes bright. "Are you in heat?!" When a female was in heat, her body would secrete a special scent. Xue Ling had already lifted her skirt and reached into her underwear to touch her. He chuckled. "It''s indeed wet." Shuang Yun looked at the soft and delicious female in his arms and asked eagerly, "Why don''t we mate first?" Xue Ling asked, "Who''ll go first?" "Of course, I''ll go first!" However, Xue Ling said, "You can''t. You''re too impatient. I''m afraid you''ll hurt Huanhuan. You should let me do it first. It''ll be safer for you to do it after I make Huanhuan comfortable." Shuang Yun was very unhappy. "Who says I''m impatient? I''m very gentle with Huanhuan!" "Then ask Huanhuan why she always says she''s tortured half to death by you every time you''re done with her." "I dote on her. Male beasts have to do their best to satisfy the needs of females, both physically and mentally. It''s my duty as a mate!" ¡­ The two male beasts quarreled over the right to mate with Huanhuan. Huanhuan felt like she was going crazy. She turned to see the black dragon standing outside the door. He neither spoke nor had any intention of leaving. He just stood there quietly. She wondered what he wanted to do. When Huanhuan saw him, she immediately looked as if she had found her savior. "Little Black, can you help me call Bai Di over?" Only Bai Di could stop Shuang Yun and Xue Ling from arguing. Before the black dragon could speak, Shuang Yun and Xue Ling immediately stopped arguing and stared at Huanhuan in unison. Shuang Yun said, "You just mated with Bai Di, and you''re going to look for him again. You''re biased toward him!" Xue Ling said, "You''ve satisfied Bai Di, but we didn''t even get anything. Doesn''t your conscience hurt?" Huanhuan: "¡­" ''You guys have two mouths, but I only have one. I can''t outtalk you two!'' Xue Ling said to the black dragon, "Please help close the door." The black dragon came into the bedroom and closed the door. Xue Ling was amused when he saw his actions. "Why did you come in? Do you want to interfere too?" Shuang Yun immediately objected. "Huanhuan is so small. She''s not enough for the two of us. If we add another person, how can we have our fill of her?!" The black dragon leaned against the door and looked at the three of them calmly. "Do your thing. Don''t worry about me." Xue Ling found this guy even more interesting. He smiled faintly. "Don''t tell me you want to watch us mate with Huanhuan? I didn''t expect you to have such a fetish." Shuang Yun sneered. "No matter what you think, I don''t have the hobby of being watched." When they mated, Huanhuan would be naked. He didn''t want others to see her naked! The black dragon crossed his arms and said indifferently, "I advise you to get things done. Bai Di should be here soon." When Bai Di arrived, Shuang Yun''s and Xue Ling''s plans would definitely fail. The two of them looked at each other and reached an agreement. Shuang Yun said, "I want to be in front." Xue Ling said, "Then I''ll take the back." The two of them went to pull Huanhuan''s clothes. Huanhuan was so frightened that she pulled her clothes tightly and shouted, "Don''t do anything rash. Let go of my clothes!" She was no match for Shuang Yun and Xue Ling in terms of strength. Shuang Yun grabbed her arm and hugged her tightly from the front. Xue Ling took off her dress from behind and threw it to the ground. Huanhuan''s body was originally covered in the ambiguous marks left by Bai Di, but her body''s self-healing ability was very strong. In just half a day, the marks on her body had automatically disappeared. Her skin was like a freshly peeled egg¡ªfair, tender, and smooth. Shuang Yun and Xue Ling were already ready. Huanhuan was so frightened that she cried. Bai Di, who was busy in the kitchen, heard the cries. He put down what he was doing and ran to the bedroom door. He pounded on the door. "Huanhuan, what''s wrong?" The black dragon leaned against the door with a calm expression. At this moment, Huanhuan was crying. Her entire face was wet. Chapter 588 Youre Not Grown Up When Shuang Yun and Xue Ling saw her pitiful appearance, the evil fire in their bodies intensified. However, in the end, their hearts ached for her. The two of them could only endure their urges and help Huanhuan put on her clothes. Bai Di knocked several times, but there was no response. He became even more anxious and kicked the door! The black dragon took two steps to the side. The door was kicked open! Bai Di strode in. He looked at Huanhuan, whose eyes were filled with tears, then at Shuang Yun''s and Xue Ling''s unsatisfied expressions. He immediately understood what was going on. "Huanhuan''s body is very weak. It''s not like you don''t know that. Don''t mess with her." Bai Di reached out and pulled Huanhuan into his arms, comforting her gently. Huanhuan leaned into his arms and gradually calmed down. Recalling what had just happened, she was embarrassed and angry. If Bai Di hadn''t arrived in time, they would have succeeded! Shuang Yun and Xue Ling were unhappy that they did not get to devour the sweet and delicious female. When Bai Di finally coaxed Huanhuan to sleep, he looked back and realized that Shuang Yun, Xue Ling, and the black dragon were gone. Bai Di walked out of the bedroom and saw the black dragon sitting on the windowsill with a bouquet of flowers. He seemed to be weaving a wreath. "Where are Shuang Yun and Xue Ling?" Bai Di asked. Without looking up, the black dragon said, "They went out. They must be taking a cold shower." When the two guys left the house just now, they stretched their clothes below their waists. They looked quite angry. They had to resort to a cold water bath to calm down. Bai Di couldn''t find the two guys, so he had to solve the problem of the black dragon first. "Yun Hui, do you like Huanhuan too?" His question was very straightforward. No one could pretend to be confused. The black dragon didn''t stop moving and replied at the same time, "I don''t know." "You don''t?" "Yes, I don''t quite understand what the feelings you''re talking about are." Because he didn''t understand, the black dragon deliberately stayed in the bedroom just now to see Shuang Yun and Xue Ling make out with Huanhuan. Perhaps he could figure out what liking someone meant if he watched them. Bai Di smiled in understanding. "You haven''t grown up yet." The black dragon looked up, his black eyes dark gold. "I''m an adult." "The dragon inheritance has brought you to adulthood physically and mentally, but your emotions haven''t fully awakened." "What do I have to do, then?" the black dragon asked humbly. Bai Di thought for a moment. "If you meet someone you like in the future, you''d want to share your happiness with her when you''re happy. When you''re sad, you''d want to hug her for comfort. When you''re planning your future, her figure would take over your entire plan¡­ You''d want to be with her all the time. If you can tick off all these things, congratulations, you''ve obtained love." The black dragon looked thoughtful. "It sounds complicated. I need some time to sort it out." Since the topic was raised, Bai Di took the opportunity to ask, "Didn''t the dragon inheritance mention love?" "Dragons value desire more than love." "Oh?" "Dragons have strong desires, especially male dragons who have just reached adulthood. In order to satisfy their physical needs, they''ll look for lovers everywhere. After surviving this period of physical restlessness, the male dragon will find a female dragon he likes in the dragon race to be his mate and spend the rest of his life with." Bai Di was surprised. "Won''t the female dragons be angry?" A female dragon''s mate would have had so many lovers before he got together with her. Just thinking about it made him angry. However, the black dragon said, "This has always been the rule of the dragon race. The female dragons can understand." "Then have you taken a lover since you left Dragon Island?" "No." "Why? Don''t you have any needs in that area?" "I can restrain myself." The black dragon''s tone was still calm when he said this, but Bai Di could acutely sense a hint of pride in his expression. Bai Di smiled. "It''s not easy to restrain your desires." "I won''t let myself be reduced to a dragon controlled by desire." ¡­ That night, Huanhuan lay in bed. Shuang Yun was on her left, and Xue Ling was on her right. Bai Di and the black dragon slept in the two rooms next door. The originally spacious bed was fully occupied with the three of them sleeping together. Huanhuan opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling. She asked speechlessly, "There''s an empty room next door. Why can''t you sleep in that room?" "You''re not in that room," Xue Ling replied crisply. Shuang Yun leaned close to her and wrapped his arm around her waist. "It''s fine if you don''t let us devour you, but can''t you let us hug you and smell you?" Huanhuan didn''t mind sleeping with them, but she was afraid that these two guys wouldn''t be able to control their desires. She didn''t want to get into a threesome or anything of the sort! In order to divert her attention, Huanhuan asked, "Is Sang Ye okay?" It was Shuang Yun who answered her. "When we left, Sang Ye had already stabilized his position as the commander of the demons. Not only is his reputation very high among the demons, but even the entire beast continent already knows his name. He¡­" "He''s fine now," Xue Ling suddenly interrupted him and said casually, "When we go back, we''ll call Sang Ye back for a gathering." Huanhuan immediately smiled. "Okay!" Shuang Yun glanced at Xue Ling and saw him shake his head. In the end, he could only swallow his unfinished words. ''We''ll talk about those things when we get back.'' Huanhuan asked about the children again. As they chatted, Huanhuan fell asleep. When she woke up, it was the next morning. After a night of recuperation, the soreness in Huanhuan''s body had eased a lot. Bai Di asked her when they would leave. Huanhuan said that she had something to do and they would leave when she was done. She went out to look for Murphy, but she was stopped by the guards at the palace''s gate. The guards said that the Elf King had been very busy recently and had no time to see guests. Helpless, Huanhuan could only return empty-handed. In the palace, Murphy was studying the bark scroll. A guard lowered his head and walked in. He bowed and said, "Your Majesty, she''s gone." Without looking up, Murphy replied, "I understand." After the guard left, Murphy threw away the bark scroll in his hand and leaned back in his chair. He looked up at the ceiling and frowned. He wanted to see her, but he was afraid to. ¡­ Huanhuan wanted to plant the seed of the Tree of Life, but she didn''t know where to plant it. She wanted to discuss it with Murphy, but he was busy now. She couldn''t even see him. Huanhuan could only let Xue Ling bring her to the top of the mountain. Since the Tree of Life had grown here back then, it shouldn''t be wrong for her to bury the seed here now. Lin Huanhuan took out a hoe and prepared to dig a hole. Xue Ling took the tool from her hand, turned one hand into a sharp claw, and quickly dug out a pit in the ground. "Is this big enough?" "It''ll do." Huanhuan placed the seed in the pit, then bit her finger, squeezed out a drop of blood, and dripped it on the seed. Chapter 589 Its Just Having A Child! The moment the blood touched the seed, a thin crack suddenly appeared on the seed, and tender green sprouts grew from it. The green leaves grew visibly. Huanhuan got up and took a step back. She watched with wide eyes as it grew to the height of a person in just a few minutes. The pale golden leaves fluttered in the wind. The branches were young and slender, making the sapling look very cute. Huanhuan couldn''t help but reach out and gently touch the leaves. The sapling swayed and called out in a childish voice, "Mom~" Huanhuan: "..." Did she hear wrongly just now? This little sapling in front of her actually called her Mom?! Little Brat smiled gloatingly. "Congratulations on having another son." The Tree of Life could only be heard by Huanhuan, so Xue Ling did not react. The lotus remained quietly on Huanhuan''s head. If it knew that a small sapling was going to snatch its mother from it, it would''ve immediately exploded its petals and rushed forward to fight it. Huanhuan coughed lightly and leaned over to say to the sapling, "I''m not your mother. You''ve got the wrong person." The sapling shook its leaves in confusion. "You woke me up. If you''re not my mother, who is?" "I don''t know who your mother is, but that person definitely isn''t me. As a human, I can''t give birth to a tree." Perhaps the little sapling also felt that it looked too different from its ''mother'' in front of it. It thought for a moment and quickly accepted the other party''s explanation. It said in a childish voice, "Thank you for waking me up." Huanhuan touched its branch. "You''re welcome." After the Tree of Life grew back, Elven God Mountain immediately regained its former vitality. A faint aura of life wandered around the mountain. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Xue Ling, and the black dragon could not sense the change, but the elves who lived in the mountain all year round immediately sensed it. The elves rushed to the top of the mountain to spread the news. When they saw the seedling of the Tree of Life, they were so excited that tears fell. "The Tree of Life is back! It didn''t leave us behind!" For a moment, while the entire elf tribe was overjoyed, the entire Elven God Mountain returned to its former glory... No, it was even more vigorous than before. While the elves were celebrating, Huanhuan said to Xue Ling, "Let''s go back." Xue Ling lowered his head and kissed her. "Alright." The elves were immersed in the joy of the Tree of Life coming back to life and did not notice Xue Ling and Huanhuan''s departure. They did not even know why the Tree of Life could come back to life. Huanhuan was carried down the mountain, but they did not return to her residence. Instead, Xue Ling flew to a big tree. Huanhuan was puzzled. "Why did you bring me here?" "I brought you here to see something." "What?" Xue Ling pushed aside the leaves in front of him, revealing the bird''s nest on the branch and many bird eggs in it. Huanhuan leaned over to take a look and asked curiously, "What bird laid these eggs?" "Five-flowered bird." Huanhuan had never heard of such a bird. Xue Ling carried her to the bird''s nest and sat down. He wrapped one arm around her waist and hooked her hair with the other. He lowered his head and kissed her. "The Five-flowered bird is unique to the dawn continent. They reproduce very well. They lay eggs almost every day, and they lay a lot of eggs each time." Huanhuan was very excited. "Then can we bring these eggs back?" "Bring them back for what? Do you know how to have them hatch?" "I don''t know how to incubate eggs, but I can get Bai Di to make custard or egg rolls. If there''s enough time, we can make chicken patties!" Huanhuan drooled. Xue Ling pinched her waist and whispered in her ear, "I didn''t bring you here for food!" Huanhuan felt ticklish from his grip. She couldn''t help but twist her body and mutter, "Then why did you bring me here?" "I brought you here to show you that these stupid birds can lay eggs every day, but I''ve yet to have an egg!" he said through gritted teeth. His voice sounded a little aggrieved. Huanhuan grabbed an egg from the bird''s nest and placed it in Xue Ling''s hand. "It''s just a bird egg. Take it. You can have it." Xue Ling: "..." With a little force, he crushed the bird egg. The egg liquid flowed down his fingertips. Huanhuan hunched her shoulders involuntarily. She felt like an egg that could be crushed at any moment. Xue Ling licked the egg off his fingers, his movements calm and elegant. He lowered his head and bit her neck. "Don''t try to fool me," he said hatefully. "You know I don''t want this egg. I want you to lay an egg for me!" Huanhuan was firmly in his arms. She couldn''t avoid him even if she wanted to. She could only brace herself and say, "I''m not a bird. I can''t lay eggs." "What about our child? You promised to give birth to my child." The two of them were very close. Huanhuan immediately felt the changes in his body. He looked ready to attack. It was quite scary. Embarrassed, she whispered, "Even if we want to have a child, we have to wait until we get home. This isn''t the right place." "It''ll take at least three months to travel from here to the beast continent. I can''t wait." "But..." Before Huanhuan could finish, Xue Ling lowered his head and kissed her hard on the lips. His hands quickly unbuttoned her clothes. Huanhuan was out of breath from the kiss, and her face was red. Xue Ling deliberately rubbed the little white flower on her stomach again. Huanhuan felt that she was about to go crazy from this guy. She might as well give up. "If you want to, then fine!" It was just a matter of having another child! It wasn''t like she hadn''t given birth before! Why would she be afraid?! Xue Ling lowered his head and approached her. His long golden hair fell and brushed against her cheek. His sharp thin lips curled into a charming smile. "Do you want a son or a daughter?" As he spoke, he pinched the little white flower and fiddled with the stamen with his fingertips. Huanhuan panted heavily, thinking that this guy was really playing her to death! Seeing that her eyes were about to turn red from anxiety, Xue Ling slowly kissed her lips. "Don''t be anxious. It''s still early before the sun sets. We can play slowly." Huanhuan was about to cry. She didn''t want to play with this demon at all! Xue Ling admired the way she trembled in his arms. He lowered his head and licked the tears from her eyes. His voice was low and charming. "Did Bai Di touch your little flower when he mated with you yesterday?" Huanhuan grabbed his collar and shook her head vigorously. "No! Hurry up and get it over with. Stop torturing me." The more anxious she was, the slower Xue Ling moved. He slowly left marks on her, forcing her to lose control. He wanted her to only be able to look at him and think about him. She could only rely on him. Chapter 590 I Like Both Males And Females Huanhuan did not faint this time. It was not because Xue Ling was merciful and let her go easy, but because he had been torturing her in various ways, keeping her in a nervous state of both fear and anticipation. She couldn''t pass out even if she wanted to. In terms of mating techniques, Huanhuan was convinced by Xue Ling! Xue Ling hugged Huanhuan and gently stroked her stomach with his palm. His eyes were filled with anticipation. "We''ll have a child soon." Huanhuan leaned weakly into his arms. Her body was still very sensitive. When he touched her, she immediately got wet. She said with a red face, "Even if I get pregnant now, I''m still far from giving birth." "It won''t be long. We birds usually only take two days from pregnancy to childbirth." Huanhuan was stunned. Two days?! Didn''t that mean that she was going to give birth the day after tomorrow?! Wasn''t this too efficient?! She struggled to her feet. "Let''s get back. I have to get ready for the child." "Don''t move." Xue Ling pressed her shoulders to stop her from standing up. They were so intense when they were mating that all their clothes fell to the ground. Xue Ling carried her to the ground and picked up the clothes. He helped her get dressed before putting on his own clothes. Birds chirped overhead. Huanhuan looked up and saw a large group of gray and white birds flying into the forest. Two of them landed on the tree beside her. They looked like the owners of the bird''s nest on the tree. Huanhuan hurriedly said to Xue Ling, "Let''s go!" "What''s the hurry? Put on your shoes first." Xue Ling squatted on the ground and held her ankle with one hand to help her put on her shoes. Huanhuan stood on her feet and could not stand steadily. She could only hold his shoulders to maintain her balance. She quickly said, "You crushed one of their bird eggs just now. If their parents find out, they''ll definitely cause trouble for you. Let''s go." In fact, the two five-flowered birds did discover that there was a missing bird egg in their nest. They found the remaining eggshells near the nest and immediately cried angrily. Huanhuan felt guilty and urged Xue Ling to leave. After putting on his shoes, Xue Ling carried her up and left the forest. Huanhuan stuck her head out of his arms and looked back. She saw countless five-flowered birds wandering in the sky above the forest. "If they lay eggs every day, they must reproduce very quickly. In the future, the entire Elven God Mountain might become their nest." "No, that won''t happen. Although they reproduce quickly, they don''t live long. They can only live for a year at most. Some won''t even live past three months." They were born quickly and died quickly. This allowed the number of five-flowered birds to reach a delicate balance. ¡­ When they passed by the residences of the other elves, Xue Ling and Huanhuan saw many elf guards gathered at the door of a house. Those guards looked serious as if something terrible had happened. Seeing that she was staring at the elf guards, Xue Ling asked, "Do you want to go down and take a look?" Huanhuan thought for a moment, then shook her head. "Forget it." No matter what happened, it was the elves'' matter. It had nothing to do with outsiders like them. She didn''t have to get herself involved. Xue Ling carried Huanhuan back to their residence. There was no one at home. Xue Ling placed Huanhuan in the bedroom. She was already tired. She lay on the bed and fell asleep quickly. Xue Ling went to the kitchen to make dinner. The sun gradually set in the west. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and the black dragon didn''t return until evening. Xue Ling asked them why they were out. Bai Di took out a large bag of fruits from his space. "Huanhuan likes to eat these fruits. We went to the mountain to pick them." Shuang Yun''s nose was the sharpest. He leaned over to Xue Ling and sniffed. He shouted angrily, "You smell like Huanhuan! You mated with her behind our backs!" Xue Ling''s lips curled into a smile. "I mated with her in my beast form. If nothing goes wrong, she''ll give birth in two days. Don''t disturb her for the next two days and let her give birth in peace." Bai Di smiled and congratulated him sincerely. "You''re going to be a father soon. Congratulations." Shuang Yun snorted. "You''re gonna get a male baby!" "I like both males and females." Xue Ling was in a good mood and booked today''s dinner alone. Bai Di and Shuang Yun went to the bedroom to check on Huanhuan, who was still asleep. Then, they tiptoed out of the house and washed the fruits they had picked that afternoon. The black dragon came to help. They placed the washed fruits in their space. This way, when Huanhuan wanted to eat them, she could just take them out and eat them. It was very convenient. After Xue Ling made dinner, he went to the bedroom to wake Huanhuan up. The family gathered around the table and chatted as they ate. Shuang Yun asked Xue Ling and Huanhuan. "When you came back, did you see anything happen to the elves?" Huanhuan recalled. "We saw many elven guards, but we don''t know what happened." "I heard that an elf is missing." Shuang Yun''s words stunned Huanhuan. She didn''t understand why someone would suddenly disappear. Bai Di scooped a bowl of soup for Huanhuan. "It hasn''t been peaceful for the elves recently. It''s best if you don''t go out. Stay at home and wait to give birth. We''ll leave after you give birth." Huanhuan nodded and agreed. ¡­ In order to confirm that she was pregnant, Huanhuan specially took out the purple fragrance leaves from her space and sniffed them. They smelled bad. It seemed that she was really pregnant. Huanhuan leaned against the pillow and gently stroked her flat abdomen. It was difficult to imagine that there was a small life in her stomach again. She hoped that the delivery would go smoothly and safely. Bai Di pushed open the door and walked in. "Someone''s looking for you." "Who?" "Elf King Murphy." ? Huanhuan changed and walked out of the bedroom. She saw Murphy standing in the living room. He was standing by the sofa, staring out at the scenery. He was tall and slender, wearing a beige robe and green leather armor. Hearing her footsteps, Murphy turned, his gaze stopping on her. He didn''t speak for a long time. Huanhuan smiled and greeted him. "Long time no see." Murphy smiled back. "I''ve been too busy. I haven''t seen you in a long time." Huanhuan gestured for him to sit down, then asked Bai Di, "Is there water?" "Yes." Bai Di turned and brought a pot of boiling water from the kitchen. Huanhuan put a few dried flowers in cups, then reached out to take the kettle. Bai Di stopped her. "You''re pregnant," he said. "Don''t touch these things. I''ll do it." He poured boiling water into the cups. The dried flowers drifted to the surface and bloomed. Murphy was surprised. "You''re pregnant?" Huanhuan pushed a cup of flower tea in front of him and replied casually, "Yes." Murphy suppressed the loneliness in his heart and smiled. "Congratulations." Chapter 591 Youre Too Hasty Murphy said, "I came here to look for you because I wanted to give you this." He took out a leaf-shaped metal badge and placed it in front of Huanhuan. Huanhuan picked up the badge and looked at it. She realized that it was embedded with several green gems. She asked, "What is this?" "This is the Green Leaf Medal. You helped us chase away the enemy and helped me awaken the Tree of Life. Our entire tribe is very grateful to you. In the future, as long as you have this Green Leaf Medal on you, you can tell us if you encounter any difficulties and we''ll definitely do our best to help." Huanhuan did not refuse. "Thank you." She put away the Green Leaf Medal, then took out a small box and placed it in front of Murphy. "Archie asked me to bring this token to the Elven Queen. Unfortunately, she''s no longer around. Now that you''re the Elf King, this token can only be given to you." Murphy knew that the box contained Swan Light. He picked it up and smiled. "I''m honored that the dwarfs are willing to befriend us. If you see Archie again in the future, please help me tell him that the elves are willing to be friends with him." Huanhuan nodded. "I''ll tell him." She had said everything she needed to say. Murphy hesitated for a moment, but he couldn''t help but ask the question that mattered to him in the end. "When are you going to leave?" "We were going to leave in these two days, but I''m pregnant now. It''s not convenient for me to travel. I might have to delay for another two days before I can leave." Seeing that she was going to stay here for another two days, Murphy was a little happy. "Let me know if you need anything. I''ll get someone to prepare it." "If you''re free, can you send someone to ask Cyril if those papers are ready?" "Yes, I''ll send someone to ask later." "Thank you." Murphy finished his tea and got up to leave. Huanhuan stood up and sent him to the door. Before Murphy, he specially reminded her. "The situation with the elves hasn''t been peaceful recently. You have to be careful and try not to go out." Huanhuan nodded. "I understand. Thank you for your reminder." After Murphy left, Bai Di collected the empty cups on the table and washed them. Xue Ling walked in and said casually, "I saw Murphy walking out of here just now. Was he here to look for Huanhuan?" Huanhuan replied, "Yes, he gave this to me." She took out the Green Leaf Medal and showed it to Xue Ling. Xue Ling took the medal and looked at it. He chuckled. "It''s a good thing. Keep it well. It might be useful in the future." "Oh." Xue Ling leaned over and knelt on one knee in front of her. He placed his palm on her stomach and asked gently, "Was the baby naughty today?" Huanhuan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "It''s only been a day. How can there be a reaction? You''re too anxious." "The baby is due the day after tomorrow. Of course, I''m anxious." Huanhuan asked curiously, "Does it hurt for females of your feather tribe to give birth?" "It doesn''t hurt." "Really?" Huanhuan was skeptical. How could giving birth not hurt? Previously, giving birth to her children had hurt her so much that she still felt a lingering fear. Xue Ling was very confident. "It doesn''t hurt at all, and it''s especially fast. You''ll see." Huanhuan was worried. "This child came too quickly. We have to bring it with us on the journey back after this. It''ll still be too young. I don''t know if it can withstand such a hard journey." The chick would be young and fragile, especially in the months after it was born. The death rate was very high. Huanhuan was really lucky to have the six children from before survive and grow up healthy. Xue Ling stood up and pulled her into his arms. "Don''t worry. After the child is born, leave it to me to take care of it. I guarantee that it''ll grow up healthy." Shuang Yun and the black dragon brought back a wild deer. "Huanhuan is pregnant. She has to eat more meat to have the strength to give birth." Huanhuan looked at the dead wild deer in front of her and was very anxious. "Did you hunt deer on the mountain?" Shuang Yun smiled as he spoke. "That''s right. This deer was really stupid. We didn''t even attack it. We just gave it a scare. It was so afraid that it started running around. In the end, it hit a rock and died."m "Were you seen by other elves when you returned with your prey?" "I don''t think so," Shuang Yun said with uncertainty. They walked quickly when they returned, not paying attention to whether there was anyone else around. Huanhuan quickly said, "Put this deer away quickly. Don''t let anyone see it." "Why?" "Hunting is not allowed on Elven God Mountain. If others see you bringing back a wild deer, they''ll definitely come looking for trouble." Shuang Yun clicked his tongue. "Are these elves stupid? Not only do they not eat meat, but they also don''t let others eat it." "Cut the crap and put it away. It won''t be too late to eat it after we leave Elven God Mountain." "This deer is for you to nourish your body," Shuang Yun muttered but reluctantly put the wild deer into the space. Unexpectedly, as soon as they put away their prey, there was a knock on the door. Knock, knock. Bai Di walked over and pulled open the door to see a dozen elven guards standing outside. "Who are you looking for?" Huanhuan saw the scene outside and was shocked. Could it be that Shuang Yun had been seen hunting, so the guards came to arrest him?! She subconsciously turned to look at Shuang Yun and the black dragon. These two were not afraid at all. They were very calm. The captain of the guards outside the door took a step forward and asked, "Are you Bai Di?" Bai Di affirmed. "Yes." "We came to ask you something." Bai Di turned to the side. "You can come in and talk." The leader of the guards waved his hand. "There''s no need. We''ll leave after asking a few questions." "Name it." "Well, Doris is missing. I heard she had gotten closer to you recently, so we wanted to ask if you''ve seen her recently?" Bai Di was stunned. "Doris?" Huanhuan leaned over. "Have you forgotten again? It''s the elf girl who came to say thank you the last time." "Oh." Bai Di remembered. "She did come to see me this morning again. I asked her why, but she said it was nothing. I was busy making breakfast for Huanhuan and didn''t have time to talk to her for long. I just said a few words and sent her away." The guard captain asked again, "What time is this morning?" "When the sun first rose." "Can anyone testify for you?" Bai Di chuckled. His face was still gentle, but there was pressure in his eyes. "Are you suspecting that I kidnapped Doris?" His aura was so strong that the captain of the guards felt suffocated and had to slow down when saying his next words, "We''re just asking as a matter of routine. We have no intention of doubting you." Chapter 592 Laying An Egg Bai Di was no longer smiling. His attitude was domineering. "I''ve told you everything I know. If there''s nothing else, please leave." The elf guards had no choice but to leave. Closing the door, Bai Di and Huanhuan returned to the house. The three people in the house heard their conversation with the elf guards clearly. Shuang Yun was puzzled. "Who''s Doris?" Huanhuan looked at Bai Di beside her and snorted. "She''s a certain someone''s suitor." Bai Di smiled helplessly. "Don''t look at me like that. I have no one else in my heart but you." Huanhuan poked his chest. "You met her early this morning to chat. I didn''t even know about this. Tell me, did you do something else with her behind my back?" Bai Di grabbed her mischievous little hands. "I''ve only seen her twice in total. You were there the first time. The second time was this morning. There''s really nothing else." Huanhuan didn''t actually suspect him. She trusted Bai Di''s character. She only said a few words as a joke between husband and wife. After hearing his explanation, she muttered, "I don''t like Doris. Don''t associate with her anymore." It was one thing for Doris to despise her, but how dare she speak ill of her family? She would remember this grudge for the rest of her life. "Okay, I''ll do whatever you say," Bai Di agreed readily. Huanhuan stretched out her hands for a hug. Bai Di picked her up. "Since you''re so obedient, I''ll give you a reward." Huanhuan leaned forward and kissed his face. Bai Di looked to the other side. "And this side too." Hence, Huanhuan kissed his other cheek. Seeing this, Shuang Yun couldn''t sit still anymore. He forced his big head in. "What about me?! You can''t favor one over the other!" Huanhuan hugged his big head and kissed his forehead. Shuang Yun immediately leaned over and kissed her forehead. Huanhuan turned to look at Xue Ling and saw him standing not far away, looking at her with a faint smile. Seeing her look over, Xue Ling walked over and kissed her on the lips. "I went to the mountains to find a lot of bird eggs. I''ll make you egg custard tonight. You can nourish yourself with the eggs." Huanhuan said, "This is the first time I''ve heard of it." At night, not only did Xue Ling make egg custard, but he also made egg omelets and Huanhuan''s favorite chicken patties. Huanhuan ate happily. She had the same food again the next day. They were all food made from bird eggs. Huanhuan almost felt nauseous. She expressed that she didn''t want to see bird eggs again for the time being. In the past two days, another person had gone missing among the elves. Whether it was an accident or a coincidence, all the missing elves were young and beautiful women. The families of these missing girls were very anxious. They mobilized everyone around them to search the mountain. Huanhuan did not know what was happening outside. She sat at home and recuperated. She touched her stomach and muttered softly, "I''m about to give birth. Why is my stomach still flat?" Xue Ling stared at her stomach and observed it carefully. "It''s not flat. It''s slightly bulging compared to yesterday." "Is it? I don''t feel it at all." Xue Ling told her to lie down on the bed and instructed carefully, "If you feel like you have to pee later, tell me quickly." Huanhuan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "I know. This is the tenth time you''ve said it today." Xue Ling had delivered babies for other females in the tribe in the past, but he had never delivered babies for his own mate. Especially since his mate was carrying his children now, he was extremely nervous. He couldn''t help but remind her again, "Remember, if you feel anything, you have to tell me." "If you continue to nag, you''ll probably enter menopause early." "What''s menopause?" "It''s a condition that causes middle-aged women''s imaginations to run wild and their tempers to flare up." Xue Ling thought about it seriously. "I understand every word you say, but I don''t understand them in the sentences you strung together." "It''s normal for you not to understand. Stop nagging. Go to the kitchen and get me something to eat." Huanhuan deliberately found something for him to do to help divert his attention so that he wouldn''t be too nervous. "Oh, I''m on it. If you feel uncomfortable, just shout. I''ll be right over." "I know. Go ahead." Xue Ling looked at her a few more times before reluctantly walking out of the bedroom. Not long after he left, Bai Di came in with hot water. "How do you feel?" Huanhuan thought about it carefully and really didn''t feel anything. In the end, she could only give up and say in an especially relaxed tone, "I''m doing quite well." This pregnancy was probably the easiest for her. If only every pregnancy could be as easy in the future. Bai Di looked at her stomach and sighed. "I wonder how Big White and Little White are doing." Because of Huanhuan''s ''death'', Bai Di kept brooding over it and could move on. He was focused on finding Xuan Wei to ask about what had happened and ended up neglecting to take care of the two children. The two children had grown up well, and it was thanks to Bai Luo. However, the father-child relationship between them and Bai Di had long faded after so many years of separation. Bai Di felt both guilty and sorry. Huanhuan empathized with him. She leaned against him. "It''s my fault. If I hadn''t suddenly left, our family wouldn''t have been forced to separate." Bai Di put his arms around her. "No one could''ve predicted your sudden departure. You can''t be blamed." "When we get back, we''ll go to Sun City and pick up Big White and Little White, alright?" "Mhm." Although the relationship between father and children was much colder, he still wanted to try his best to make it up to them. He hoped that the two children would be willing to give him this chance. As the two of them chatted, Huanhuan suddenly felt her bladder swell. She immediately frowned and pressed her hand to her stomach. "I think I''m going to give birth." Bai Di''s expression changed. He quickly laid her down and ran to pull open the door. "Huanhuan is giving birth!" he shouted at Xue Ling in the kitchen. After a series of bangs, Xue Ling ran out of the kitchen in a panic. He strode into the bedroom and saw Huanhuan frowning. He quickly asked, "Does it hurt?" He had lived for so many years and experienced countless storms. He had never lost his composure like this. Huanhuan''s expression was complicated. "It doesn''t hurt. It just feels strange." "It''s okay, it''s okay. It''ll be over soon." It was unknown if he was saying this to Huanhuan or to himself. Xue Ling lifted her dress and looked at it. Then, he reached in and touched the part. It did feel like she was about to give birth. Huanhuan felt a little itchy from his touch. She couldn''t help but want to laugh. "Let''s name the child Eggy, okay?" "Eggy?" Xue Ling was still hesitating when he heard Huanhuan call out. "It''s happening!" He quickly pulled her legs apart and saw a round bird egg. Chapter 593 Dreadful Xue Ling carefully picked up the bird egg and placed it in a basin filled with hot water to wash it. It was an oval bird egg the size of an adult''s fist. It was white and had some red patterns on the surface. Huanhuan sat up. "Show me the egg." Xue Ling handed her the bird egg. Huanhuan touched the round and hot bird egg with a surprised expression. "I really laid an egg!" This felt magical! When she laid the egg just now, she felt as if she had peed. She gave birth to it in a flash. Just as Xue Ling had said, it was extremely fast and did not hurt at all. When Shuang Yun and the black dragon learned that Huanhuan had laid an egg, they went into the bedroom. They gathered around to look at the bird egg. Shuang Yun couldn''t help but reach out and touch the smooth egg. "Is this a female or a male?" Huanhuan indicated that she didn''t know either. Xue Ling looked at the bird egg with fatherly love. "We won''t know until it hatches." Shuang Yun immediately asked, "Does Huanhuan know how to incubate?" Huanhuan shook her head. "No." Xue Ling gently stroked the egg. "I know how to. Leave it to me." Huanhuan was very curious. "How do you hatch eggs? Will you build a bird nest and put the egg in it like other birds?" The image was so strong that the four people present laughed. Xue Ling said that there was no need to go through so much trouble. "You don''t need a bird''s nest to hatch eggs. You just have to carry it with you and provide it with enough body temperature." Huanhuan touched the slippery eggshell and called softly, "Eggy." The little thing inside the eggshell heard its mother calling it and patted the eggshell with its little claws. Huanhuan immediately felt it. She called out in surprise, "Eggy can hear me. Eggy''s greeting me!" Everyone found it magical. They all reached out to touch the bird egg and kept calling its name. At first, it responded to everyone, but as time passed, it began to laze around. If it was in the mood, it would respond. If it wasn''t, it couldn''t be bothered. Xue Ling brought the bird egg in front of him and kissed it. "My egg is so obedient." Eggy patted the eggshell lazily in response. Ever since the egg was laid, Xue Ling had been keeping it close to him 24 hours a day. Sometimes, he was clearly doing something seriously, but he would suddenly reach into his collar and touch the egg. Those who didn''t know better would think he was touching his chest. Especially since he was smiling as he touched it. He looked especially perverted. Shuang Yun looked down on him for it, but it didn''t matter to him. The egg had been laid, and Huanhuan was about to discuss leaving with Bai Di. Coincidentally, the person Murphy sent told Huanhuan that Cyril had finished making the papers and was waiting for her to get them. Bai Di and Shuang Yun had gone out to pick fruits. They were not back yet. Xue Ling had to take care of Eggy. Only the black dragon was free. Hence, Huanhuan informed Xue Ling and brought Little Black to the paper workshop. Along the way, Huanhuan almost didn''t see anyone. Occasionally, she would see an elf. Even so, they''d always be in a hurry. In addition, there were elf guards patrolling back and forth. The atmosphere on the entire Elven God Mountain was tense. Huanhuan was very puzzled. "Has something happened on the mountain recently?" "Do you remember Doris'' disappearance?" Huanhuan nodded in acknowledgment. The black dragon said as he walked, "After that, another elf disappeared. Murphy ordered a thorough investigation, but they haven''t found the whereabouts of those missing people." Although no one said anything, they had already guessed that the missing elves were probably dead. Huanhuan and the black dragon arrived at the paper workshop. She knocked on the door. A moment later, the door opened and Cyril walked out. Cyril was very tall. He stood like a small mountain in front of the petite and slender Huanhuan. Huanhuan had to take two steps back to see Cyril''s full face. She smiled and greeted him. "Hello, Mr. Cyril." Cyril''s foot was dragging a broken chain that clanked with his footsteps. His gaze paused when it swept over the black dragon. At this moment, the black dragon was also sizing up Cyril. Cyril''s voice was low. "You''re here to get the papers, right?" "Yes," Huanhuan said crisply. "I heard you''ve finished making them. We came to pick them up." "Come with me." Cyril turned around and walked in. Huanhuan and the black dragon then walked into the paper workshop. The last time Huanhuan came to get the papers, she was carrying out the business transaction in the storeroom and did not enter the paper workshop. Today was the first time she had seen the inside of the paper workshop. The space in the paper mill was larger than expected. There were several large wooden shelves with a pool in the middle filled with bubbling green liquid. Huanhuan looked at the green liquid as she walked, curious about what it was. Cyril noticed her gaze and took the initiative to explain, "This is the original liquid used to make paper. It''s tempered with dozens of plants." "Oh." Huanhuan looked understanding. If only she knew what the dozen plants were. That way, she could make paper when she got back. Cyril opened a dark room. He turned around and said to the black dragon, "The papers are all in here. There are a lot of them. Come in with me and bring them out." The black dragon looked at Huanhuan. When she nodded, he followed Cyril into the dark room. After the two of them left, Huanhuan stayed alone in boredom, her eyes darting around. She noticed something glowing in the corner. Driven by curiosity, Huanhuan walked over. On a closer look, she realized that the glowing thing was actually golden hair! The hair was long and lay quietly on the ground. Beside it was a shiny metal bracelet. Huanhuan bent down and picked up the bracelet. There was blood on the bracelet. The blood had dried. It must have been here for a while. She stared at the bracelet in front of her and thought it looked familiar. After thinking about it for a long time, she suddenly remembered. Wasn''t this the bracelet Doris had worn on her wrist previously?! Why did she leave her bracelet here? Had she been here? There was also the blood on the bracelet and the golden hair on the ground... The elves who had gone missing recently... When these things were added together, Huanhuan had a bad feeling. She wanted to look for the black dragon, but as soon as she turned around, she felt a pain in the back of her head! Huanhuan blacked out and fell to the ground. In her daze, she saw a woman walk up to her and smile strangely... Chapter 594 What A Cliché Plot! When Huanhuan woke up, she found herself lying in a cage. She tried to get up, but found that her hands and feet were tied. She couldn''t move at all. Then, with the weak light emitted by the torch, Huanhuan realized that there were several cages beside her. Each cage contained an elven girl. They were all elves who had disappeared recently. Huanhuan looked around and quickly found Doris inside. She was sallow from hunger and bruised. She lay on the ground, dying. A beautiful woman in a wheelchair emerged from the depths of the darkness. She was wearing a long red dress, and her long black hair draped to her waist. Her face was pale, and her lips were as red as blood. Sharp ears emerged from her hair, and the nails on her hands were long and sharp. They were like the claws of a ferocious beast, flickering with a cold light. "You''re finally awake." Huanhuan couldn''t sit up. She could only barely raise her head and stare at her face. "Who are you? Why did you kidnap us?" She thought she wouldn''t answer her question, but she said, "My name is Cynthia. I''m Catherine''s sister." Huanhuan had never heard of the elven queen having a sister. Cynthia controlled the wheelchair to the iron cage and looked down at her as she explained slowly. "Cynthia and I are twins. Unfortunately, I was unlucky and my appearance was destroyed by an accident when I was very young. Catherine felt that my existence was a stain, so she locked me up and refused to let me see outsiders. Therefore, not many people in the elven race know of my existence." Huanhuan was not interested in the happenings of the elven royal family. She said, "I don''t care what grudge you have against the elven queen. It has nothing to do with me." "It has nothing to do with you, but it has to do with the black dragon you brought with you." Huanhuan was stunned. "You mean Little Black? You know each other?" "We don''t know each other, but I need him to do something for me. He seems to care a lot about you. Now that I have you, I''m guessing he''ll be willing to help me." It turned out that this woman was using her to threaten Little Black! Huanhuan was very angry. "You''re despicable!" Cynthia laughed. "Thank you for the compliment." Huanhuan asked about Little Black''s whereabouts. "Don''t worry, he''s fine now. I''ll get Cyril to negotiate with him. It''ll probably be a while before we have an answer." Cynthia tapped her fingertips on the arm of the wheelchair and smiled sinisterly. "I''m bored now. Do you want to hear me tell a story?" Although it was a question, she had no intention of hearing an answer. Cynthia started talking to herself, her dark eyes empty. "A long time ago, there was a beautiful elven princess. Everyone who saw her was stunned by her appearance. She was nicknamed the Light of Dawn." "She was as beautiful as the first rays of sunlight on the dawn continent. "Not only did the elven princess have parents and family who doted on her, but she also had a peerlessly beautiful appearance. She lived a very happy life. At that time, she didn''t know that the human heart wasn''t as innocent as she imagined. In some people''s eyes, her appearance was a thorn in their flesh. "One day, the elven princess and her sister went out to play. They were attacked by demons, and the sisters got separated. "At the critical moment, the elven princess was saved by a tall, handsome man. The princess was impressed by the man''s gentleness, strength, and appearance. They naturally fell in love." At this point in the story, Cynthia suddenly grinned like a doll that was about to shatter. "The elven princess returned to Elven God Mountain with her lover. She thought that when she returned, she would be welcomed and blessed by her family and friends. Unexpectedly, everyone suspected that she had been tainted by demons. Otherwise, how could those murderous demons let her go? "The elven princess couldn''t defend herself. Later, her sister suddenly looked for the elven princess. She gave the elven princess a bottle of medicine. As long as an elf drank it, they would be fine. But if an elf contaminated by a demon drank it, they would die from poisoning. "The innocent elven princess believed her sister. She drank the bottle of medicine to prove her innocence. In the end..." Cynthia stopped deliberately to keep Huanhuan in suspense. "Guess what happened?" Huanhuan wanted to stall for time, but with Cynthia''s story, Huanhuan''s attention was gradually caught. She subconsciously asked, "What happened?" "In the end, flames suddenly ignited on the elven princess''s body. Her hair, clothes, and appearance... were all burned. She became an ugly monster. An ugly monster that made one want to vomit just looking at her!" Cynthia laughed like a crazy person. Perhaps it was because she was laughing so hard, but the skin on her face began to crack and fall off, becoming mottled and terrifying. Huanhuan looked at her with wide eyes. "Your face..." Cynthia touched her face and suddenly stopped laughing. "Tsk, this face is going to rot again." She maneuvered the wheelchair closer to the cage, reached out, grabbed Doris, who was lying on the ground, and thrust her long nails into her chest. Doris screamed in pain. Cynthia ignored her struggles and dug out her heart. Then, she took a small bottle of medicine from her shirt pocket. Cynthia sprinkled the powder on the bloody heart, then opened her mouth and swallowed it. Huanhuan''s stomach churned with disgust. Doris, who had lost her heart, collapsed. Blood spread under her. Her eyes were wide with fear. She died with her eyes open. After Cynthia ate the heart, the skin on her face visibly recovered its smoothness. She wiped the blood from her mouth and hands as she continued the story she hadn''t finished. "The elves are such a proud race. How could they allow themselves to have an ugly princess? The elven princess was imprisoned by her sister. The elven princess tried her best to escape. She begged her lover to take her away, but she saw her lover with her sister." Huanhuan: "..." What a melodramatic plot! "The elven princess lost her beauty. At the same time, she lost her identity, family, and lover. She became nothing. In the end, she waited for death in despair..." Cynthia''s smile suddenly disappeared and became very ferocious. "But I won''t die! The more they want to kill me, the longer I have to live! "I want revenge on Catherine and on those who hurt me!" "I want them all to die without a burial place!" Huanhuan felt wronged. "I sympathize with you, but this has nothing to do with me. Every grievance has its perpetrator. Don''t come looking for me." ... Chapter 595 Were Just Friends "I''ve been lying low in the Elven God Mountain for so many years to take revenge, but I didn''t expect Catherine to die so easily. She died too easily." Every word Cynthia said was filled with hatred. Huanhuan felt that she really looked like a lunatic now. Her rationality had been completely devoured by hatred. "But it doesn''t matter. Even if Catherine is dead, her son is still around, and the man who betrayed me is still alive. I have to kill Murphy first, then I''ll go to the secret dragon continent to take revenge on that man!" Huanhuan took a knife from her space and cut the rope bit by bit behind her back. Her eyes were fixed on Cynthia. "Murphy is innocent. You shouldn''t involve him." But Cynthia asked coldly, "Why are you speaking up for that kid? Do you like him a lot?" "We''re just friends." "Ordinary friends?" Cynthia didn''t believe her. "But Murphy declared to everyone before that you were lovers and that you were going to be mates soon." "Those were all excuses for me to sneak into the Elven God Mountain. Actually, Murphy and I are not lovers. You''ve misunderstood." After Huanhuan cut the rope, she quietly adjusted her posture. "But I think Murphy cares a lot about you. He probably doesn''t just treat you as an ordinary friend." "Murphy''s a good person. He''s good to everyone." Suddenly, there was a sound as someone dragged a dragon across the ground. Huanhuan looked in the direction of the sound and saw Cyril walking in with the black dragon. The black dragon was tightly bound by ropes. He didn''t look well. His face was pale, and his steps were unsteady. He looked dazed. Seeing them walk in, Cynthia stopped chatting with Huanhuan. She looked the black dragon up and down and smiled in satisfaction. "Not bad." Cyril said in a low voice, "I followed your instructions and gave him your special potion. The medicine is taking effect. Soon, he''ll become your most loyal puppet servant." Cynthia''s smile became even more ostentatious. "Okay, okay. You did well!" With his last bit of rationality, the black dragon said to Cynthia, "I''ve already taken the medicine according to your requirements. Now, you should follow your promise and let Huanhuan go." In Cynthia''s plan, Lin Huanhuan was just a pawn. Now that this pawn had been used to its fullest, her life and death no longer mattered. "I wanted to let her go..." Cynthia said with a smile, "But when I saw her face, I suddenly changed my mind. That perfect face is even more beautiful than my previous face. I want it!" The black dragon stared intently. "You''re going to break the contract?!" As Cynthia admired his sorry state, she smiled and said, "So what if I break the contract? You''ve already taken my special puppet medicine. You''ll soon become my puppet and listen to my orders. You can''t resist me." She said to Cyril, "Go and peel off that woman''s face. Remember, be careful. Don''t mess up her face." "Alright." Cyril strode toward the cage. Seeing that Huanhuan was in danger, the black dragon roared angrily and actually forcefully broke the rope! He grabbed Cynthia by the neck and picked her up as if she were a chicken. "If you touch her, I''ll break your neck!" Cynthia was very surprised. She did not expect the black dragon to be so powerful after taking the puppet medicine. It was really surprising. The stronger he was, the more excited Cynthia became. "You''ll definitely be the puppet I''m most satisfied with in the future." The black dragon ignored her words and gritted his teeth. "Let her go!" Cyril stopped and looked at Cynthia, waiting for her order. Cynthia made a quick decision. "Okay, let her go." Although she would no longer have such a beautiful face, it was not a loss for her to obtain such a powerful puppet servant. Cyril opened the cage and reached for Huanhuan. Huanhuan, who was lying weakly on the ground, suddenly jumped up! At the same time, the lotus on her head pounced over as well. It opened its layers of petals, revealing its sharp fangs as it bit Cyril''s arm! Blood sprayed! Cyril groaned in pain. Huanhuan took the opportunity to rush out of the cage. She wanted to close the cage and lock Cyril in it, but Cyril was extremely strong. He actually used brute force to forcefully break the cage! Cyril advanced on her aggressively. Huanhuan hurriedly ran toward the black dragon and grabbed his arm. "Let''s go!" Seeing that she was safe, the last string of tension in the black dragon''s heart suddenly relaxed. He let go of his fingers, and Cynthia fell back into the wheelchair. The black dragon''s vision went black. He felt weak and staggered to the ground. Huanhuan was shocked and quickly reached out to help him leave. But Cyril was already striding over. He reached out to grab Huanhuan. The skullcap darted out to stop him. Ignoring the bleeding wound on his shoulder, Cyril fought the skullcap. Huanhuan shook the black dragon hard. "Little Black, wake up!" "You can''t escape." With a sneer, Cynthia pulled out a medicine bottle and slammed it at her feet. With a crack, the medicine bottle shattered, spilling purple medicinal liquid all over the ground. Cynthia muttered a few incantations under her breath. As if injected with life, the purple liquid suddenly moved. The purple medicinal liquid stretched up from the ground and formed purple humanoid monsters. They surrounded Huanhuan and the black dragon and pounced at them. Little Green emerged and fought the purple monsters. Huanhuan also took out a small crossbow. She protected the black dragon behind her and kept shooting. However, these monsters neither knew pain nor bled or got injured. Even if they were torn apart, they could quickly regenerate. Huanhuan was annoyed. "What kind of monster is this?!" Cynthia sat calmly in her wheelchair and admired Huanhuan''s sorry state. She smiled proudly. "These children are my work. I call them purple babies." She called such ugly monsters ''babies''? This was definitely the worst usage of the word in history! Huanhuan kept pulling the trigger and shooting small arrows. Soon, all the arrows in the small crossbow were shot. The skullcap and Little Green were still desperately dealing with the siege of Cyril and the purple monsters. If this continued, they would die of exhaustion even if they weren''t killed. Huanhuan was anxious. Little Brat said at the right time, "Cynthia should be a high-level alchemist. These monsters are all made by her. You have to deal with Cynthia to make these monsters stop attacking." Chapter 596 Two Crazy People Huanhuan kept thinking. Suddenly, she had an idea. She stared at a spot behind Cynthia, her eyes wide with fear. "Damn, what''s behind you?!" Cynthia instinctively looked back. However, there was nothing behind her except the broken cage. She had been deceived. Huanhuan had already forcefully broken out of the encirclement under the cover of Little Green and the skullcap and rushed in front of Cynthia! She waved the bone knife and stabbed Cynthia in the heart! Cynthia''s reaction was unusually fast! Before her head could turn, her hand rose and grabbed the bone knife that was stabbing down. The blade cut her palm, and blood dripped. Seeing that she had missed, Huanhuan quickly retracted her bone knife and retreated. But Cynthia didn''t give her the chance. She reached out and grabbed her neck, choking her. Huanhuan struggled desperately. The skullcap and Little Green wanted to save her, but they were stopped by the purple monsters and could not approach her. Cynthia was shockingly strong. No matter how hard Huanhuan tried, she could not break free. Huanhuan found it harder and harder to breathe. Her gaze fell behind Cynthia as she forced out a few words. "There''s¡ª" Having learned her lesson, Cynthia wouldn''t fall for it this time. She smiled coldly. "Do you think I''ll fall for it again?" "I''m not lying to you. There''s really someone behind you¡­" Cynthia closed her fingers and held her neck tightly. With her other hand, she raised Huanhuan''s chin and looked at her face. "Your face is extremely beautiful. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely leave your corpse intact. After you die, I''ll peel off your skin and stick it to my face." She laughed as she spoke. There was an indescribable smugness in her laughter. But at that moment, a black vine reached out from behind her and quietly wrapped itself around her wrist. Her smile froze on her face. Not far away, Cyril shouted, "Dodge!" Unfortunately, it was too late. The black vine pierced into Cynthia''s body and sucked her flesh! A beautiful woman was sucked dry in the blink of an eye. Huanhuan was saved because of this and staggered to the ground. She covered her neck and coughed. "I told you there was someone behind you, but you didn''t believe me. Well, aren''t you stupid?!" Cynthia turned into a mummy and was slumped in the wheelchair. Her eyes widened in disbelief. She died with her eyes wide open. Behind the wheelchair, a thick black fog was rolling. Xing Chen stood in the black fog, his pale face glowing in the darkness. After the Soul-Devouring Vine sucked its prey dry, it automatically shrank back into Xing Chen''s sleeve. Cyril let out a hoarse roar. "No!!!" He desperately shook off the skullcap and Little Green and ran to Cynthia. He picked her up and was in so much pain. Huanhuan felt a burning pain in her throat. She sat on the ground weakly and watched Xing Chen walk over. She didn''t even have the strength to move. After losing their master, the purple monsters immediately turned into a pool of purple medicinal liquid and quickly evaporated. The lotus and Little Green returned to Huanhuan''s side. They stared at Xing Chen warily. Xing Chen looked down at her, his face expressionless. "You''re in a sorry state." Huanhuan put away the skullcap and Little Green. These two little things were no match for Xing Chen at all. If Xing Chen really attacked, not only would they not be able to save her, but they might also die. She looked up at Xing Chen, her voice hoarse from the pain in her throat. "I''m just unlucky. I just went out to buy some paper, but I encountered a lunatic." Moreover, there were two lunatics. One died, while another still remained. Xing Chen extended his hand. "Come with me." His fingers were well-defined and bloodless. They didn''t look like the hands of a living person. Huanhuan smiled awkwardly. "I know the way back. I''ll walk back on my own later. You don''t have to send me off." Xing Chen kept staring at her face. Huanhuan couldn''t smile anymore. The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. Xing Chen''s fingers stroked her face. "If you don''t want to come with me, do you want to go with her?" As soon as he finished speaking, Huanhuan saw Cynthia, who had already turned into a dried corpse, suddenly move again! Her mouth opened and closed as if she were saying something. After receiving the order, Cyril immediately rushed into the cage next door with the dried corpse. He grabbed the poor elven girls and brought them to Cynthia. She opened her mouth like a ferocious beast that smelled food. She bit their throats and sucked their blood. After sucking the blood of two elven girls in a row, Cynthia''s wrinkled skin finally returned to its fair and smooth state. Her hair was also black and lustrous. She went from a dried corpse to a beauty. Cynthia, who had come back to life, was very angry. She sat on Cyril''s broad shoulder and glared at Huanhuan and Xing Chen with an extremely resentful gaze. "How dare you make me ugly? I''ll kill you!" She looked too ferocious and terrifying. Huanhuan involuntarily shrank behind Xing Chen. Xing Chen looked down at her. Huanhuan said righteously, "She wants to kill the two of us. We''re temporarily in cahoots. We share a common enemy. We can''t let her succeed!" But Xing Chen said, "I can leave now." "We''ve been through thick and thin together. Won''t your conscience hurt if you leave me like this?" "I have no conscience." Huanhuan: "¡­" Very well. He was a demon king, after all! Xing Chen turned to leave. Seeing that he was really going to leave, Huanhuan hugged his thigh in a hurry and begged while crying, "Don''t! What will happen if you leave? My delicate and tender flesh isn''t even enough to fill the gaps between her teeth!" Xing Chen looked down at her. "If I save you, you have to come with me." Huanhuan fell silent again. Although Cynthia was terrifying, Xing Chen was also ferocious. Whether she ended up in the hands of either of them, Huanhuan felt that she was going to be unlucky. Little Brat said in her mind, "Don''t hesitate. Hurry up and agree to Xing Chen." Xing Chen was in front of her, so it was inconvenient for Huanhuan to speak. Little Brat understood why she was hesitating and quickly said, "Convince the demon king first. After he gets rid of Cynthia, think of a way to leave the demon king''s side." Wouldn''t she be lying to him, then? Little Brat said, "This isn''t lying. This is adapting to the times! Don''t forget, Little Black is still waiting for you to bring him back!" Hearing Little Black''s name, Huanhuan wavered. Cynthia took out another medicine bottle and threw it on the ground. The medicinal liquid splattered, and a rich putrid smell filled the air. The medicinal liquid twisted and condensed into strange monsters that pounced at Huanhuan. Chapter 597 I Love Daddy! The monsters dripped mucus as they walked. The mucus was very corrosive. When it landed, it would corrode a small pit in the floor. Huanhuan was frightened and hurriedly shouted, "I''ll go with you! Don''t let them come over!" Xing Chen stroked her head. "If you dare lie to me again, I''ll break all your limbs and make you into a string puppet so that you can never go against my wishes again." Huanhuan: "¡­" When the image of her limbs being broken and her being made into a puppet appeared in her mind, she couldn''t help but imagine the pain. Inhumane! Little Brat comforted her. "Don''t be afraid. With Daddy around, you definitely won''t die." Huanhuan was especially touched. Then, she heard Little Brat continue, "At most, you''ll just be half-dead." Huanhuan: "¡­" The system was trash! When the slime monsters walked over, countless Soul-Devouring Vines flew out of Xing Chen''s sleeve and minced the slime monsters. However, it was useless. After the monsters died, the slime fell to the ground and quickly condensed into new monsters. These things could not be killed. Huanhuan stuck half her head out and said to Xing Chen, "We have to kill Cynthia to stop these monsters from attacking." Xing Chen immediately sent out two Soul-Devouring Vines that stabbed Cynthia! Cyril grabbed the Soul-Devouring Vines and let the barbs on their surface cut his palm. Blood flowed out, but he was unmoved. It was as if he could not sense the pain. The Soul-Devouring Vines wrapped themselves around his wrist. He tore at the tip of the Soul-Devouring Vines with both hands to stop them from piercing his arm. Cynthia took out another medicine bottle. She took off the cork and blew into the mouth of the bottle. A rich fragrance immediately filled the air, mixing with the rotten stench from before. It became even stranger and unpleasant. Huanhuan felt like she was about to faint from the stench. She pinched her nose and tried to reduce the frequency of her breathing. At the same time, she lowered her voice and asked, "Little Brat, why don''t you have gas masks in the Crystal Mall?" The smell was so pungent. It must be poisonous! Little Brat said, "Of course, there are gas masks. Wait a moment. I''ll put them up for you now." Soon, Huanhuan saw a new item in the Crystal Mall¡ªLittle Brat''s special gas mask! Under the mask was a row of words: [This is a mask specially made for my daughter. It''s filled with love!] For some reason, Huanhuan had a bad feeling. She couldn''t resist asking, "Don''t you have a regular gas mask?" "No, only Little Brat''s special version! Buy it quickly!" She was being forced here! Gas masks were extremely cheap. Huanhuan only used a colorless crystal to exchange for two special versions of gas masks. After getting the mask, it confirmed Huanhuan''s ominous feeling. This thing was actually emerald green! It was fine if it was emerald green, but why was there a photo of Little Brat in the middle of the mask?! It was one thing to have a big photo of him, but why were there four words written below that said ''I love Daddy''?! There was even a chubby pink heart at the end. Huanhuan: "¡­" She really wanted to throw this thing away. Little Brat urged, "Hurry up and put it on for Daddy to take a look!" The stench became stronger and stronger. Huanhuan had no choice but to suppress her disdain. She first put on a mask for herself, then took another mask and prepared to put it on the black dragon. However, the black dragon suddenly opened his eyes! His pupils were dark. They no longer had their usual faint dark golden color. They were as silent and empty as stagnant water. Huanhuan couldn''t help but feel uneasy. She called out to Little Black tentatively. However, the black dragon didn''t seem to hear her. He stood up stiffly. When Cynthia saw that he was awake, she immediately smiled. "My puppet servant is finally awake. Kill that woman!" As soon as he finished speaking, the black dragon grabbed Huanhuan''s neck! Huanhuan struggled desperately. "Little Black, look carefully. I''m Huanhuan!" The black dragon remained expressionless. There was no sign of life on him. His fingers kept retracting without any mercy. It seemed that he really planned to break her neck. Huanhuan couldn''t breathe. Her face was red. No matter how she called out and begged, the black dragon remained unmoved. He had completely become Cynthia''s servant. He only listened to Cynthia''s orders. When Cynthia asked him to kill Huanhuan, he carried out the orders without hesitation. He was like a puppet without any rationality or emotions. Huanhuan felt like she was about to suffocate. "The host''s life is in danger. The system is activating the emergency transfer program!" "The system is counting down. "Three, two, one!" Huanhuan''s vision blurred. She couldn''t see anything clearly. When her vision returned to normal, she realized that she was standing outside the paper workshop. She took off her gas mask. A large amount of fresh air surged into her chest. She couldn''t get used to it and coughed violently. "Huanhuan!" Bai Di ran over, followed by Shuang Yun and Xue Ling. Through the mate contract, they sensed that Huanhuan was in danger. Bai Di and Shuang Yun immediately rushed back to their residence and learned from Xue Ling that Huanhuan and the black dragon had gone to the paper workshop. Hence, they immediately rushed to the paper workshop and saw Huanhuan standing at the door. Bai Di caught Huanhuan. She was pale and flustered. "What''s wrong?" he asked quickly. "What happened?" Huanhuan''s throat burned. She endured the pain and said hoarsely, "There''s something wrong with this paper mill. Cyril and his master, Cynthia, attacked me. I was captured. In order to save me, Little Black ate the medicine that Cynthia made. Now, Little Black has become her servant. Go and save him." Xue Ling handed Eggy to Bai Di. "Stay here and take care of Huanhuan. Shuang Yun and I will look for Yun Hui." Bai Di tucked Eggy into his arms. "Come back soon." Huanhuan wanted to go with them, but she hesitated and dismissed the idea. With her strength, she wouldn''t be of any help even if she went. She might even be a burden. Xue Ling and Shuang Yun rushed into the paper workshop. Huanhuan turned to Bai Di and said, "Let''s go look for Murphy." "Okay." Bai Di handed Eggy to Huanhuan and transformed into a white tiger. Huanhuan put Eggy in her arms and climbed onto the white tiger''s back. The white tiger ran quickly through the forest. He ignored the elf guards and forced his way into the palace. He found Murphy, who was discussing the disappearance of the elves with his subordinates. Murphy froze when they suddenly rushed in. "Why are you here?" The elf guards also rushed in and surrounded the white tiger in case they attacked His Majesty. With a wave of his hand, Murphy dismissed the guards. Huanhuan said quickly, "I found those missing elven girls!" Murphy''s expression changed, and he immediately asked, "Where are they?" Chapter 598 Im Not Afraid With You By My Side When it was time to prevent the target from escaping, Murphy ordered the elven guards to surround the paper workshop to prevent the people inside from escaping. Murphy rushed into the paper workshop with the remaining elf guards. Bai Di transformed into his human form and followed Murphy with Huanhuan in his arms. The inside of the paper mill was no different from before. Through Huanhuan''s instructions, Murphy found the golden hair and bracelet in the corner. He said, "This is indeed Doris'' bracelet." He ordered the guards to immediately search the paper mill and not miss any clues. Huanhuan looked around and asked curiously, "Where are Shuang Yun and Xue Ling?" Bai Di walked back and forth. Suddenly, he squatted down and knocked on the floor. "It''s hollow down here." They looked around, but they still couldn''t find the switch to open the basement. In the end, Bai Di simply punched the floor hard. With a loud bang, he actually punched a large hole in the floor! Bai Di was the first to jump. When he was sure it was safe, he extended his hand and gestured for Huanhuan to jump. Huanhuan jumped down carefully and landed in Bai Di''s arms. Bai Di caught her steadily. He tucked her hair behind her ear and asked gently, "Are you afraid?" Huanhuan approached him. "I''m not afraid with you by my side." Looking at her obedient behavior, Bai Di kissed her on the lips. Murphy, who had jumped down after Huanhuan, happened to see this scene. His expression couldn''t help but darken. Bai Di noticed the change in Murphy''s expression, but he didn''t point it out. "We''ll lead the way," he said. "Stay close behind." Murphy agreed. The guards jumped down one after another. The narrow and dark tunnel was filled with people. Bai Di walked in front with Huanhuan in his arms. Beasts were born with night vision. His pupils dilated in the darkness, and he could see the path ahead. The elves didn''t have night vision as good as the beasts. In order to make it easier to walk, they had to light torches. The group walked down the tunnel. At the end of the corridor was a large room with several cages. As soon as Huanhuan saw these cages, she immediately said, "This is where I saw those missing elven girls." Hearing this, Murphy immediately led the guards to open the cage and look for the missing elves. A total of five elven girls were missing. Four of them had been eaten by Cynthia. Only one was still alive. The guards picked up the dying elf girl and prepared to bring her back for treatment. Huanhuan looked around. "Where are they?" Cynthia and Cyril were gone, and there was no sign of Shuang Yun, Xue Ling, or the black dragon. Bai Di quickly found an open door. "They must have left this way. Let''s chase after them and take a look." Murphy agreed. He asked two guards to send the elf girl back to Old Milo so that he could heal her. The others continued to follow him. They walked through the back door and found another tunnel. It was dark inside, and they couldn''t see anything clearly. Murphy, who was in front, raised his torch and advanced carefully by the light. This time, the tunnel was not straight. After a few steps, there was a bend. After three consecutive bends, two forks appeared in front of them. Murphy stood at the forks, not knowing which way to go. Huanhuan said slowly, "Let me down." She told Bai Di to put her down, then summoned Little Green. "Help me scout the way," she said to it. The green mutated creeper nuzzled her palm, then split into two vines that quickly grew along the rock walls. In the blink of an eye, the creeper vines had already gone deep into the tunnels. Everyone stood still and waited. Huanhuan wanted to see what was going on in the depths of the tunnel through the creepers, but all she could see was darkness. She was not a beast and did not have strong night vision. Without lighting equipment, she could not see the environment clearly in the dark. Helpless, she gave up on observing the situation herself. She hoped Little Green would bring her good news. After a long time, the mutated creeper finally stopped growing. Huanhuan felt the vines in her hand move. She quickly asked, "What''s wrong?" "Master, I found them." "Take us there." Huanhuan and the others continued forward. Many more turns and forks appeared behind the tunnel, but because of Little Green''s guidance, they didn''t have to worry about getting lost at all. Their journey was very smooth. In the end, they found Shuang Yun and Xue Ling deep in the tunnel. Both sides were surprised. Shuang Yun asked, "Why are you here?" Huanhuan touched the creeper in her hand. "Little Green brought us here. Why are you here? Where are Little Black and Cynthia?" Speaking of this, Shuang Yun was especially angry. "That old woman is too cunning. She deliberately manipulated Yun Hui into pestering us. She then took the opportunity to escape with Cyril. By the time we got rid of Yun Hui and went after them, we couldn''t find them." "Then Little Black..." Xue Ling didn''t look happy either. "Later, he ran away when we weren''t looking. He probably went to look for Cynthia." Bai Di thought for a moment. "With your and Shuang Yun''s strength, Yun Hui and Cyril wouldn''t be your match. Why did you let them escape?" "In addition to them, Xing Chen was there. I had to divert my attention to deal with Xing Chen, so Cynthia took advantage of the situation." Bai Di winced at the name Xing Chen. "Why is he here?" Xue Ling did not answer. Bai Di seemed to sense his silence and immediately turned to Huanhuan. Huanhuan smiled guiltily. "He followed me to the dawn continent." "I see," Bai Di said, understanding the situation. "He hasn''t given up on you." Huanhuan felt sad. "Yes, that guy''s obsession is too deep. He won''t let me go even if he dies." "Don''t be afraid. With us around, Xing Chen won''t dare to touch you." "Mhm." Xue Ling was powerful to begin with. Coupled with the increase in Bai Di''s and Shuang Yun''s strength, the three of them were not afraid of Xing Chen. Murphy refused to give up. He sent people to search the tunnels again, but they still couldn''t find Cynthia and the others. This matter could only come to an end for the time being. Huanhuan''s family returned to their residence. She told them the details of what had happened after she was kidnapped. Murphy listened in too. After hearing what she had to say, Murphy looked thoughtful. "I did hear that my mother had a sister, but everyone said that the princess died a long time ago. I don''t remember ever seeing the princess either. I didn''t expect her to still be alive." Not only was she alive, but she was also resentful and had caused such a huge mess. The missing persons case had been solved, but the murderer had escaped. Murphy ordered people to search the entire mountain, but they found nothing. It seemed that Cynthia and the other two had left Elven God Mountain. Chapter 599 I Want To Hug You Huanhuan couldn''t just leave Little Black be. He only got under Cynthia''s control because he wanted to save her. She had to find him and bring him back! Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling personally went to the vicinity of Elven God Mountain to search. When they returned, Huanhuan hurriedly asked, "How did it go?" Bai Di shook his head. "We didn''t find him." Shuang Yun poured himself a bowl of water and drank it all. He wiped his mouth. "Cynthia must have taken Yun Hui away." As Xue Ling stroked Eggy, who was in his palm, he said, "Cynthia knows that her tracks have been exposed. She must have fled with Cyril and Yun Hui." Huanhuan frowned. "Where could they have gone?" The dawn continent was so big. It would be difficult to find them without knowing where to look. Bai Di asked Huanhuan to think about it. "When you faced Cynthia before, did you hear her mention her next goal or plan?" Huanhuan recalled carefully. "She seemed to have mentioned before that she was going to a place called the secret dragon continent." The secret dragon continent? Xue Ling thought for a moment and took out a map from his space. Yun Hui had found this map in the treasure cave of Dragon Island. After lending it to Xue Ling, Xue Ling never returned it to him. Xue Ling unfolded the map and tapped his finger on it. "This is the secret dragon continent. It''s not far from the dawn continent. With our flying speed, it''ll take us about half a month." Compared to the beast continent, which took more than three months to reach the Dawn Continent, it was indeed relatively close to the secret dragon continent. With a goal and a map, Huanhuan immediately made a decision. "There''s no time to lose. Let''s set off for the secret dragon continent!" Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling had no objections. They went to say goodbye to Murphy. Murphy couldn''t bear to see Huanhuan leave, but he knew very well that all good things must come to an end. He and Huanhuan were destined to be apart. He personally sent Huanhuan''s family out of Misty Forest. Huanhuan lifted the snow silk veil, revealing her beautiful face. She looked up at Murphy and said crisply, "You can just see us off her. You should go back." Murphy looked down at her, his emerald eyes becoming very dark. "Before we part, can you promise me a small favor?" "Huh?" "I want to hug you. Can I?" Huanhuan extended her arms very generously. "Sure!" Murphy bent down and hugged her. He rested his chin on the top of her head and said in a low voice, "I wish you a safe journey. If you''re free in the future, you must come to Elven Divine Mountain to have some fun." "Yes, if you have time, you can come to the beast continent as a guest." Bai Di was still smiling warmly even when he saw Huanhuan hugging the other men. He didn''t notice anything unusual. Shuang Yun crossed his arms and stood not far away. He snorted in dissatisfaction. Xue Ling looked at them with a faint smile. "How long are you gonna hug here? If this drags on, the sun will almost set." Huanhuan let go of Murphy and retorted angrily, "The sun has just risen, and you''re already saying that it''s about to set. You''re lying through your teeth!" "I''m indeed about to go blind. I was blinded by the scene of you two hugging each other tightly." Xue Ling''s mouth was as poisonous as ever, making Huanhuan speechless. When she wasn''t looking, Murphy kissed her quickly on the cheek. "Take care." Before Huanhuan could react, Murphy had already retreated and turned around. He walked away without looking back. His back view looked both determined and confident. In the blink of an eye, Murphy was swallowed by the fog and completely disappeared into the depths of the forest. Shuang Yun was especially unhappy! He picked Huanhuan up and first wiped her face several times with his hand. Then, he stuck out his tongue and licked her entire face. Huanhuan''s face was covered in saliva. It wasn''t until she was covered in his scent that Shuang Yun finally let go of her in satisfaction. At the same time, he didn''t forget to teach her a lesson. "Don''t get too close to other males next time. They don''t have good intentions toward you." Huanhuan was speechless. "Not all the males in the world like me." "You''re so beautiful, your personality is cute, and you''re smart. Any normal male will definitely like you!" Shuang Yun said firmly. In his eyes, Huanhuan was a treasure. If others took another look, he would think they were coveting her. He could not tolerate it! Huanhuan was helpless. She took a cotton handkerchief from her space. After soaking it in water, she wiped the saliva off her face. Bai Di transformed into a white tiger, and Huanhuan climbed onto his back. Shuang Yun transformed into a Silvery Frost White Wolf and ran in front to be in charge of leading the way. Xue Ling spread his wings and flew into the sky. He held Eggy in his arms and touched them from time to time. Huanhuan said slowly, "Let''s go to Swan Valley first." Back then, it took Huanhuan and Murphy more than a month to walk from Swan Valley to Elven God Mountain. Now, it only took Bai Di and the others about 10 days to bring Huanhuan back to Swan Valley. After arriving at Swan Valley, Huanhuan found Mark and realized that he had built a very large studio in Swan Valley. To be precise, it was more like a factory. In addition to Mark, there were more than 50 dwarves in the factory. They worked together to mass-produce cannons very quickly. When Mark saw Huanhuan, he handed her the remaining eight cannons without a word. Huanhuan checked to make sure that the quality of the cannons was fine. She put the cannons into her space and looked at the factory behind him. She smiled and said, "It''s been a few months since we last met. Your place has changed greatly!" Mark puffed out his chest proudly. "This was all Patriarch Archie''s idea. We''ve decided to expand the production of cannons. That way, when we face an enemy attack in the future, we won''t be helpless and will be able to protect ourselves." Compared to the stubborn and conservative old patriarch, the new patriarch, Archie, was more open-minded. After witnessing the powerful power of the cannons with his own eyes, he suggested expanding the production scale. Now, the workflow of this factory was on track. On average, they could produce 10 cannons a month. All the secret metal needed to make cannons was bought from the gnomes. This deepened the relationship between the dwarves and the gnomes. The gnomes relied on gold mines to earn money, and their quality of life had increased a lot. When Huanhuan saw the gnomes again, she saw that they were no longer sallow. Not only had their faces become rosy, but their mental states were also much better. Elman was grateful to his benefactor, Huanhuan. Seeing that she was back, he immediately put down his work and ran to her. Huanhuan asked about the mining of the gold mine after she left. Elman reported the mining work clearly. This gold mine was unexpectedly large. Now, they had only mined less than a quarter of it. The remaining three-quarters were still being mined. It was estimated that it would take at least three years for the mine to be exhausted. However, Huanhuan did not plan to stay here for as long as three years. She decided to sell the gold mine. Chapter 600 The Crystal Of Love After knowing that Huanhuan was going to sell the gold mine, the dwarves and gnomes were all tempted. A precious gold mine was a huge wealth to any tribe. If it was operated properly, it could even ensure that a generation of their tribe would not have to worry about food and clothing! However, the price of buying a gold mine was not small. Whether it was the dwarves or the gnomes, they were a little uneasy about purchasing it. Even so, Archie and Elman approached Huanhuan to ask her about the cost of buying the gold mine. Huanhuan was in a hurry to leave the dawn continent. Coupled with her previous friendship with the gnomes and dwarves, she specially relaxed the price of her request. "Offer me everything you can. I''ll make a decision according to the situation." Early the next morning, Archie and Elman came to knock on the door of Huanhuan''s residence, each carrying a large bulging bag. Shuang Yun opened the door and saw no one. "We''re here!" Elman jumped up and hit him on the knee. Shuang Yun looked down and saw a dwarf and a green-skinned gnome standing at the door. Shuang Yun was more than 1.9 meters tall. Even though Archie and Elman tried to straighten their backs and raise their chins, they still couldn''t see Shuang Yun''s entire face. The problem of their height was an eternal pain in the hearts of dwarves and gnomes. They said they were here to look for Huanhuan. Shuang Yun turned around. "Come in and sit down first. Huanhuan just woke up and is still washing up." This house was custom-made. The roof was high and just right for beasts, but it was too high for the dwarves and gnomes. They walked into the house on their short legs and sat on the special low stools. Shuang Yun was very interested in these two little guys who were not even as tall as his knees. He placed a plate of washed fruits in front of them and said, "These are all fruits we brought from our hometown. Try them." Archie and Elman didn''t stand on ceremony with him. They grabbed the fruits and ate them. They were unexpectedly sweet. Shuang Yun looked them up and down. "Why are you so short? Is it because you didn''t have enough to eat?" Archie immediately defended himself loudly. "We dwarves are naturally intelligent. The things we make sell well in the dawn continent. How could we not have had enough to eat? On the other hand, some green-skinned people often starve because they can''t find work. Perhaps they''re short and thin because their stomachs are always empty." Toward the end, he deliberately glanced at the green-skinned gnome beside him. Elman finished his fruit and wiped his mouth. "We''re short so that it''s easier to dig holes and build houses. Unlike you guys, who are short and fat. You look like stupid balls." "Who are you calling stupid?!" "Whoever''s the one responding!" ... Seeing that the two little guys were about to argue, Shuang Yun tapped the table to attract their attention. He said, "It might not be good to be too tall. Look at those giants. They''re tall and big, but they''re extremely stupid. They''re also very slow. It takes them a while to react when they''re hit." The topic immediately won the unanimous approval of Archie and Elman, who echoed enthusiastically, "That''s right, that''s right! Those giants are stupid. Other than being thick-skinned and strong, they''re basically useless!" Huanhuan got dressed and walked out of the room. She was surprised to see Shuang Yun chatting enthusiastically with the two little guys. "What are you talking about? You''re chatting so happily." As soon as they saw her, Archie and Elman stood up and looked at her expectantly. Huanhuan walked over. Shuang Yun scooped her up with his long arms and placed her on his lap. He said, "We''re talking about the giants." "Oh." Elman said eagerly, "Madam Huanhuan, I''ve already brought the things. Shall I show them to you now?" Archie was a step behind and was annoyed. "I brought a lot of things over too," he said quickly. "See if there''s anything you like." Huanhuan waved her hand. "There''s no hurry. Let''s eat breakfast first. Have you eaten breakfast? If you haven''t, stay and eat with us." Archie and Elman were very envious of the food at Huanhuan''s house. Hearing her invitation, they agreed quickly without hesitation. "Okay!" Xue Ling got up too. He walked out of the room slowly. His fiery red robe was as dazzling as flames. Coupled with his handsome face, he looked even more ostentatious. Archie and Elman looked at him curiously as it was the first time they saw him. Xue Ling walked to Huanhuan''s side. He leaned against her, clinging to her. "I had a nightmare last night." "Oh?" "I dreamed that Eggy was snatched away. I was so scared." Xue Ling blinked, looking especially aggrieved. "Sleep with me tonight. Otherwise, I won''t be able to sleep." Huanhuan agreed readily. "Sure." Xue Ling was especially happy. He leaned forward and kissed her cheek. "Then I''ll be waiting for you tonight~" Shuang Yun pushed him away with a dark expression. "With your strength, who would dare to steal Eggy? Stop pretending to be pitiful to gain sympathy. Huanhuan wants to sleep with me tonight!" Xue Ling glanced at him. "Huanhuan and I are having fun. What do you know, dog?" Shuang Yun immediately exploded. "You flashy bird man, who are you calling a dog?!" Xue Ling had never been soft-hearted when facing his competitors. "If you''re not a dog, what are you? You only know how to pretend to be stupid in front of Huanhuan. You''re a pervert." Shuang Yun sneered. "You make it sound like you''re innocent. If you''re really fresh and refined, how did you get Eggy in your arms?" Xue Ling touched Eggy in his arms and smiled happily. "This is the fruit of my love with Huanhuan." Seeing this, Shuang Yun rubbed the back of Huanhuan''s neck. "I really miss Big Goody, Dos, Tres, and Little Goody!" Huanhuan stroked his head. "We''ll go back when we find Little Black." Elman and Archie watched the interaction between the three of them and found it novel. In the dawn continent, almost all of them were monogamous. They had never seen polygamy. They had heard of the polygamous system of the beasts before, but they had never seen it. Today was an eye-opener for them. The short-haired silver-haired beast in front of them was fighting with the red-robed beast. They did not give in to each other. It seemed that their relationship was very tense. Elman and Archie thought they would argue. Unexpectedly, the two just bickered with each other for a while before changing the topic. The hostility disappeared. This way of getting along was quite interesting! Bai Di had made breakfast. He made a thick soup made of big bones and chicken dumplings. When Huanhuan took a bite, she thought the chicken was tender and the soup was fragrant. It was so delicious that she wished she could devour everything. Archie and Elman had never eaten delicious food before. Ignoring the fact that their mouths were burning, they stuffed dumplings into their mouths. After eating and drinking their fill, Elman and Archie fought to present their treasures. They took out everything they had brought for Huanhuan to choose from. Chapter 601 Wheel Of Machinery Archie opened the bag he had brought, revealing a square brown box. Huanhuan walked around the box and didn''t think there was anything magical about it. It was just an ordinary wooden box. She asked curiously, "What''s in it?" Archie didn''t keep her in suspense. He opened the box on the spot and revealed its contents. The box didn''t look big, but it was filled with a lot of things. They looked strange and useless. Huanhuan casually took out a metal mouse and asked with interest, "What is this? It looks quite interesting." "It''s a tracking mouse. I invented it last year. It can be used to track targets. It''s very fast." Under Archie''s guidance, Huanhuan winded up the little mouse, then twisted its tail and lowered it to the ground. Its eyes darted around and it began to spin in place. Archie said, "You need to give it a sniff of the target before it can find it." Huanhuan took out the small crossbow Mark had given her. She held it in front of the little mouse and waved it. The little mouse squeaked, then quickly crawled out of the room and ran away. Huanhuan waited for a long time, but the little mouse did not return. Elman gloated. "Don''t tell me that little thing got lost?" Archie was very confident. "It''ll be back." A moment later, the little mouse returned. One of Mark''s boots was dragged back by it. The boot was dirty and smelly. Huanhuan quickly told it to stop and not approach her. The little mouse threw the boot to the ground and squeaked. Archie explained, "It''s telling you to go with it. It can lead you to the owner of this boot." Huanhuan quickly waved her hand. "No need. I already know how powerful this tracking mouse is. Have it get rid of this smelly boot." The entire house was almost smelly from the smell of the boot. Archie gave the little mouse an order. "Send it back." The little mouse immediately grabbed the laces of the boot and dragged it out, sprinting toward Mark''s residence. Huanhuan took out a small metal gear from the box. "What is this?" "That''s the Wheel of Machinery. Legend has it that it can reverse time and travel through time." Huanhuan''s eyes widened in surprise. "It''s that powerful?!" Elman exposed him bluntly. "Madam, don''t believe his nonsense. This is just an ordinary small gear. It''s impossible to reverse time. That legend is fake. No one has ever seen the real Wheel of Machinery." Archie looked a little embarrassed, but he still said stubbornly, "This is indeed the Wheel of Machinery, but Elman is right. It''s no different from ordinary small gears. I''ve tried many ways, but I can''t make it reverse time. I guess¡­ it''s broken." In the end, his voice gradually weakened, and he didn''t seem confident. Clearly, even he was not sure that this wheel could be as magical as the legends said. Perhaps the legend was a lie and it was really just an ordinary gear. Huanhuan looked very interested in this small gear. Little Brat shouted in her mind, "This is the Wheel of Machinery! This is good stuff! I didn''t expect to find it here! What are you waiting for? Put it away!" Huanhuan didn''t understand why Little Brat''s reaction was so big, but she still took the initiative to ask, "Can you give me this Wheel of Machinery?" Archie looked pleasantly surprised and nodded vigorously. "Of course!" Huanhuan accepted the gear with satisfaction. "That tracking mouse¡­" "You can have it too," said Archie quickly, afraid that she would go back on her word. "To be honest, everything in this box is for you!" Huanhuan did not expect him to be so generous. "Thank you so much. In that case, I''ll sell the gold mine to¡­" Before she could finish, Elman interrupted her hurriedly. "Madam Huanhuan, don''t be anxious. You haven''t seen what I have! I can guarantee that the things I offer you are definitely not inferior to Archie''s. Please give me a chance!" That was a gold mine. Elman would never allow it to fall into the hands of that fat dwarf! Huanhuan hesitated for a moment. "Then show me." Archie, who was interrupted, glared aggressively at Elman! Elman ignored the dwarf''s anger. He quickly opened his bag and took out a black jar. He placed it respectfully in front of Huanhuan. "I dug this out of a ruin. I''m sure you''ll like it." She slowly opened the jar and saw that it was filled with bright red liquid. Her gaze paused. "This is dragon blood?" "Yes, it''s dragon blood." Xue Ling extended his hand. "Show me." Huanhuan handed him the jar filled with dragon blood. Xue Ling lowered his head and sniffed. "The blood of an ancient dragon is quite rare. You must have spent a lot of effort to steal it, right?" He glanced at Elman with a half-smile. Elman did not feel embarrassed at all that the truth of him stealing from the dragon ruins had been exposed. He said, "That ruin is hidden very deeply and has many traps. In order to get this bit of dragon blood, we lost two gnomes and a dozen gnomes were injured." Xue Ling closed the jar and placed it in Huanhuan''s hand. "Take it. It''s a good item." Huanhuan was stunned. "But I just¡­" "Don''t be anxious, Madam. I have something else." Elman took another small leather pouch from the bag. "This is the seed of a butterfly flower. It might be useless to others, but it should be very useful to you." Huanhuan took the small leather bag and opened it. There were more than 10 purple-red seeds inside. She took out a seed. Little Brat immediately shouted, "It''s a butterfly flower. You can tame it!" Huanhuan put the seeds back into the small bag. She looked at Elman, then at Archie. "The things you brought me are very good," she said very awkwardly. "But I only have one gold mine. Now¡­" Elman and Archie looked at each other as if they had reached a tacit understanding. "Then let''s split it equally!" they said at the same time. Huanhuan was stunned. "Huh?" Elman took the initiative to explain, "To be honest, although the things we''re offering you are precious, your gold mine is still more valuable. If either of us gets the gold mine alone, we''ll be taking advantage of you. Why don''t we split the gold mine in half? The dwarves and gnomes will each take half. That''s fair to everyone." Archie nodded in agreement. "Yes, I think that''s good too. What do you think, Madam Huanhuan?" Huanhuan looked at them for a long time and asked coldly, "Actually, you already reached an agreement before you came here, right?" The two of them chuckled, feeling a little embarrassed. Chapter 602 Legendary Item Huanhuan was right. Elman and Archie had met privately before coming to her. The two of them had reached an agreement that if Huanhuan hesitated, they would propose the idea of splitting the mine 50/50. With their understanding of Huanhuan, she should agree. On the other hand, if they argued over the gold mine and were unwilling to give in to each other, Huanhuan might find another way to get rid of the gold mine. Instead of both of them losing their money, they might as well cooperate. It had to be said that they had guessed Huanhuan''s reaction well. Huanhuan finally agreed to sell the gold mine to the dwarves and gnomes. Both sides would get half. In order to prevent them from going back on their word, Huanhuan specially took out a contract scroll, and the three parties signed a transaction contract. After the transaction was completed, all three parties were satisfied. Archie and Elman went back in high spirits. Not long after they left, the little mouse returned. This time, Mark was furious. Mark had a boot on his left foot, while his right foot was bare on the ground. He was carrying a boot in his hand. He rushed through the door and roared, "Who let this mouse steal my boot?!" Huanhuan looked up at the roof and pretended not to know anything. Unfortunately, the little mouse did not cooperate with its master. It rushed in front of Huanhuan and squeaked as if it was taking credit. Mark immediately glared at Huanhuan. "It''s you!" Huanhuan quickly jumped back and hid behind Bai Di. She stuck out half her head and explained embarrassedly, "We were trying to test the ability of the tracking mouse. I didn''t expect it to steal your boot. I''ve already asked it to return the boot to you." Mark waved the muddy boot in his hand. "But it threw my boot into the mud pool!" Just now, the tracking mouse wanted to send the boot back, but it was accidentally discovered by Mark. It fled in fear and accidentally threw the boot into a mud pool. Furious, Mark picked up his boot and ran after the mouse. Huanhuan kicked the little mouse neither lightly nor forcefully. "You actually dirtied Uncle Mark''s shoes. What a naughty little thing." The little mouse turned over and lay on its four feet. Its four small claws kept scratching in the air. She said to Mark, "Look, I''ve taught it a lesson. It won''t do it again." Mark couldn''t really do anything to Huanhuan and the tracking rat. After complaining a little, he could only pick up his muddy boot and turn to leave. When he was gone, Huanhuan heaved a long sigh of relief. "Archie even said that this tracking mouse was very powerful and wouldn''t be discovered. In the end, Mark still found out about it, didn''t he? Someone actually came looking for me. I was scared to death!" Bai Di bent down to pick up the little mouse and took off its clockwork. "I''ll keep it for now. It might be useful in the future." He put the little mouse in the box, then put the entire box in the space. Huanhuan went to the backyard and used a hoe to loosen the soil. Then, she scattered the seeds of the butterfly flowers and watered them. Before long, the seeds broke out of the ground and sprouted. While waiting for the butterfly flowers to grow, Huanhuan asked Little Brat about the Wheel of Machinery. Little Brat said, "Legend has it that the Wheel of Machinery is a treasure left behind by God. As long as you activate it, you can reverse time and travel through time. This thing disappeared a long time ago. I thought it had been destroyed, but I didn''t expect it to fall into the hands of the dwarfs." Huanhuan studied the small gear in her hand and was skeptical. "It looks very ordinary. I don''t see anything special about it. Is the legend really reliable?" "As long as it''s a legend, there must be elements of exaggeration. But the Wheel of Machinery is indeed a good item. You''re lucky to have it." Huanhuan tried to fiddle with the gear, but she realized that it was stuck very tightly and could not be moved at all. She muttered, "Don''t tell me this thing has rusted over time?" "It''s impossible for such a divine item to rust." "Then why isn''t it moving¡­" Huanhuan still refused to give up. She tried her best to turn it and accidentally cut her finger. A bright red bead of blood stained the gear. Huanhuan quickly put her finger in her mouth and licked the wound. The wound immediately healed. When she looked at the gear again, she realized that it was clean. She couldn''t help but exclaim. "That''s strange. I clearly saw blood on the gear just now. Why did it disappear in the blink of an eye?" Little Brat asked, "Don''t tell me you were seeing things just now?" Faced with his doubts, Huanhuan was very dissatisfied. "I''m a beautiful girl. I''m still young. How could I be old and blurry-eyed?!" "Let me give you a friendly reminder. Only girls at the age of 18 and younger are qualified to be called girls." "My psychological age will always be 18!" Little Brat thought for a moment. He couldn''t argue with a woman. "As long as you''re happy." The human and system joked around, completely forgetting about the gear that was supposed to be stained with blood. Huanhuan chatted as she turned the gear. She thought that she would not be able to turn it like before. Unexpectedly, with a gentle turn this time, the gear moved! Huanhuan shouted, "Look! It''s moving!" Unexpectedly, as soon as she finished speaking, the gear emitted a blinding golden light. She involuntarily closed her eyes to avoid the golden light. When the light dissipated, Huanhuan opened her eyes again and realized that she was standing in a circular hall. Above her was a circular dome with many dense colorful diagrams. She focused and saw that they were all various chemical and mathematical formulas. Around her, there were countless doors. Every door looked exactly the same. It was impossible to tell the difference. Huanhuan stood rooted to the ground, helpless. "Little Brat, are you still there?" "Daddy''s always here." The voice didn''t come from her mind. It came from behind her. Huanhuan suddenly turned around and looked in the direction of the voice. She saw Little Brat standing not far away. His pale golden hair reached his waist, and his white shark silk robe made him look even colder and slender. He looked like an otherworldly immortal. His eyes were covered by a shark silk veil, and his thin lips were curled up slightly. The originally perfect man immediately became lively because of this faint smile. It had been a long time since she had seen Little Brat like this. Huanhuan was first stunned, then she ran over happily and jumped into his arms. "Little Brat!" Little Brat caught her and said dotingly, "Why are you still acting like a child? Stand properly." Despite his words, he had no intention of letting go of her. He continued to hug her steadily. With Little Brat by her side, the uneasiness and nervousness in Huanhuan''s heart immediately disappeared. She looked around curiously. "What is this place? Why am I here?" "If I''m not wrong, this should be a knowledge space specially opened by God. That Wheel of Machinery should be the key to opening this space. You accidentally dripped your blood on it just now and happened to open the space. Your consciousness was forcefully sucked into the space." "Then my body¡­" "Don''t worry. With Bai Di and the others around, you''ll be well taken care of." Chapter 603 Unable To Leave As the name suggested, the so-called knowledge space was naturally used to learn. "There''s a profound knowledge hidden behind every door you see. You just have to push open the door and you can learn a lot from it." Little Brat encouraged her. "Now, pick any door you want." But Huanhuan hesitated. She didn''t know how long it would take to learn these things. "I want to go out and inform Bai Di and the others first so they won''t worry." If Bai Di and the others saw her suddenly lose consciousness and fall to the ground, they would be very worried. But Little Brat said, "You can''t get out now." "Why?" "This space has a limit on the number of times it can be opened. It can only be opened once a month. You have to learn something first or you won''t be able to leave." Huanhuan was speechless. "This place actually makes learning mandatory?!" Little Brat comforted her. "God was probably afraid of encountering someone who refused to study hard and who would waste the great opportunity to enter the learning space. That''s why He set this rule. Don''t waste time. Hurry up and study. After you''re done, you can go out and reunite with your family." Helpless, Huanhuan could only compromise. She found the door closest to her, pushed it open, and walked in. Little Brat didn''t follow her in. He stood there and watched her leave. When the door closed, Huanhuan''s figure was isolated. Little Brat looked away. He looked up at the circular dome and raised his hand. With a wave, the complicated formulas turned into a blue sky and white clouds in the blink of an eye. This was the consciousness space. Although it was supported by divine power, God was long dead. With Little Brat''s ability, he could change the arrangements here at will. He turned the marble floor under his feet into green grass, then the tables, chairs, and teacups into flowers and birds. The originally quiet and busy hall immediately became lively. Little Brat lay on the bench and drank his tea slowly. He had been with Huanhuan for a long time. Due to her personality, he had become fond of a lively atmosphere. Little Brat produced an hourglass and placed it on the table. The fine sand flowed bit by bit. ... The door Huanhuan chose was filled with knowledge about forging. As soon as she entered, a large pile of basic forging knowledge was forced into her mind. She was dizzy and could not stand steadily. As if expecting this reaction, a chair appeared behind her in time. She leaned back and landed squarely on the chair. When she had finally digested the basics in her mind, a bearded dwarf appeared in front of her. His body was translucent. He looked very much like an image released by a projector. As soon as he saw Huanhuan, he was furious. "Why is it a girl?!" Huanhuan looked confused. The big-bearded dwarf jumped up and down in anger. "I''ve waited for so many years, but it turns out all I''ve been waiting for is a little girl. Oh my God, look at her small arms and legs. She probably can''t even lift a hammer, let alone forge!" Huanhuan asked tentatively, "May I ask who you are?" "I''m the mentor in charge of teaching forging!" the bearded dwarf said angrily, not even introducing himself. His eyes were still looking Huanhuan up and down, and his eyebrows were furrowed. It was obvious that he was getting more and more dissatisfied with this student. Although Huanhuan didn''t understand what was going on, she could roughly sense that the bearded dwarf in front of her didn''t seem to like her. She said embarrassedly, "I just casually pushed open a door. I don''t know the rules of your teaching. If you''re unwilling to teach me, I can leave now. I''m sorry to disturb you." Huanhuan stood up and bowed slightly to him. Then, she was about to turn around and leave. Anyway, there were many doors here. Even if the teacher behind this door was unwilling to teach her, she could try her luck behind the other doors. "Stop!" the bearded dwarf called after her. Huanhuan stopped and looked down at the forging mentor who was much shorter than her. "Is there anything else?" The bearded dwarf hated being looked down on. He pulled out a stool from somewhere and climbed onto it to stand. His height was just enough to keep Huanhuan at eye level. "Little girl, this isn''t a place you can come and go as you please." Huanhuan: "..." Why did he sound like he was looking for trouble? She asked, "Then what do you want?" "Since you''re already here, you have to learn everything I teach you before you can leave. If others find out that you entered my door but didn''t learn anything, they''ll definitely laugh their heads off!" Huanhuan thought to herself that this bearded dwarf was quite prideful. She shook her thin arms. "But didn''t you just say that I can''t even lift a hammer? How can I learn to forge like this?" As if insulted, the bearded dwarf gritted his teeth and said with a dark expression, "I''ll carry it for you!" Huanhuan immediately smiled. "Thank you so much, Teacher." The sweet word ''teacher'' immediately reduced the bearded dwarf''s anger by a fair bit. He snorted awkwardly. "What''s your name?" "My name is Lin Huanhuan. You can call me Huanhuan." "What a strange name," the bearded dwarf muttered. "Sit back down. I''ll sort out the basics of forging with you." Huanhuan obediently sat back in her chair and listened seriously. Looking at her obedient appearance, the bearded dwarf thought that although this little girl was too delicate. She was obedient and willing to learn. She was much more sensible than the little ones he had come into contact with when he was still alive. ... Today was the 10th day of Huanhuan''s coma. Shuang Yun was anxious. "What''s wrong with Huanhuan? Don''t tell me she''s seriously ill? Should we find a witch doctor to take a look at her?" "There''s no witch doctor here. There''s only a shaman." Xue Ling didn''t look too good. He had been guarding the bed for the past few days. He looked at the unconscious Huanhuan and was so anxious that he didn''t even want to touch Eggy who was in his arms. He stood up. "I''ll ask Archie and Elman if there are any shamans around here." Huanhuan''s current state was really worrying. Xue Ling decided to find a shaman to take a look at her. Shuang Yun immediately followed. "I''ll go with you." After the two of them left, Bai Di and Huanhuan were the only ones left in the bedroom. Huanhuan lay quietly on the bed, still holding the small gear in her hand. Her eyes were closed, her expression was peaceful, and her breathing was steady. She looked like she was asleep. Those who didn''t know better wouldn''t be able to tell that she had been unconscious for a full 10 days. Bai Di took her hand and lowered his head to kiss the back of it. His voice was hoarse from days of anxiety and fatigue. "Huanhuan, wake up..." Chapter 604 Justice For The Heavens There was no distinction between day and night in the knowledge space. Huanhuan could not even feel the passage of time. She didn''t feel tired or hungry, and she didn''t need to eat, drink, poop, or sleep. The only thing she had to do here was keep learning and absorbing knowledge. After an unknown period of time, she finally obtained the permission of the bearded dwarf. "You''ve already reached the qualifications for forging. You can leave for the time being, but you can''t be proud and lazy. Remember to practice hard when you get back. The next time you come here, I''ll test you. If your results aren''t ideal, you''ll be punished." Huanhuan immediately stood up as if she had been pardoned. "Thank you, Teacher. I''ll leave first. Goodbye!" She had only taken two steps when the bearded dwarf stopped her. "I forgot to tell you, my name is Domitt." Huanhuan nodded. "I''ll remember. I''ll visit you again when I''m free." Domitt stroked his beard as he watched her leave. A rare look of reluctance appeared in his eyes. He had been alone in this space for a long, long time. Huanhuan was the only living person he had seen in so many years. Although she was too thin and not strong enough to learn to forge, she had a good personality and was obedient. She was a very outstanding student. Now that she was gone, he was alone in this space again. Domitt sighed. Huanhuan returned to the hall and realized that the entire hall had changed. The ground was covered in grass, and there was a blue sky and white clouds above her head. Little Brat was lying on a bench and drinking tea slowly. He looked very relaxed. In front of him was a big screen that was playing a family drama. The female lead and her sister-in-law were arguing over the children. In the end, the female lead actually knelt down in front of her sister-in-law in front of everyone! Then, her sister-in-law straightened her neck and knelt down too! The two women knelt on each other. Those who didn''t know better would think they were praying. There was a group of people arguing around them. The scene left quite an impression. Little Brat watched very seriously and couldn''t bear to blink. Huanhuan walked over. "When did you become obsessed with such a melodrama?" "It''s especially satisfying to watch them fight." Huanhuan didn''t quite understand his pleasure. She said, "I''m done learning. Can we go out now?" "Sure, after I finish watching this drama." Huanhuan felt especially aggrieved. "Am I not as important as TV dramas in your eyes?" "Yes," Little Brat admitted straightforwardly. Huanhuan wanted to hit him after hearing this. She asked, "How long have I been here?" Little Brat took the time to glance at the hourglass. "It''s been almost 11 days." It had been so long?! Huanhuan was shocked. She rushed forward and grabbed Little Brat''s shoulder. "Take me out. Bai Di and the others must be worried about me." Unable to resist her coaxing and pestering, Little Brat could only pause the TV drama that was about to reach its climax and send Huanhuan out of the knowledge space. ... Xue Ling and Shuang Yun searched the populated areas several times. In the end, they found an old shaman with gray hair. They ignored the old shaman''s resistance and forced him back to Swan Valley. Xue Ling pushed him into the bedroom and asked him to treat Huanhuan. The old shaman thought highly of himself. No one had ever dared to treat him like this. He was so angry that his beard was trembling. "I''ll never help you savages! Let me go!" Shuang Yun bared his white fangs. "If you don''t cure my wife, I''ll bite off your neck and drink your blood!" The old shaman was trembling in fear, but he also got angrier at the same time. "Don''t think you can scare me like this. I''m a shaman. If you really dare to kill me, I''ll curse you!" Seeing that he would rather die than submit, Xue Ling suddenly sneered. "It seems that you won''t be obedient unless I teach you a lesson." Xue Ling swung his hand and threw a fireball, igniting the old shaman''s beard! The old shaman rolled on the ground in fear and shouted, "It''s burning! Quick, help me put out the fire!" Xue Ling looked at him coldly. "Are you going to save her?" "Yes, I''ll save her." He had no choice but to lower his head. The old shaman relented with tears of blood. Xue Ling helped him put out the fire and urged him to treat Huanhuan. The old shaman''s beard had been completely wiped out, leaving only a small black beard. At this moment, he was angry and hateful. At the same time, he was afraid. He looked disheveled. He had completely lost his unyielding attitude. Under the pressure of Xue Ling, Shuang Yun, and Bai Di, the old shaman slowly moved to the bed and examined Huanhuan. When he saw the girl lying on the bed, he was immediately stunned by her beautiful face. He had never seen such a beautiful girl. Even an old man with white hair like him couldn''t help but be bewitched by her beauty. Seeing that his eyes were fixed on her, Shuang Yun said unhappily, "Why are you standing there? If you continue looking at her like that, I''ll dig out your eyeballs." The old shaman cursed these barbarians in his heart as he reached for Huanhuan''s neck. His fingers pressed against her neck, and he was immediately mesmerized by her smooth and delicate skin. How could he still be in the mood to treat her?! He swallowed involuntarily, his heart beating faster. His fingers slid down her neck, almost reaching into her collar. A hand suddenly reached out and grabbed the old shaman''s wrist. The old shaman looked up. "What?" Bai Di forcefully removed his hand from Huanhuan''s body, his blue eyes cold. "How dare you take advantage of my wife? You don''t want your hand anymore, do you?" "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. I was clearly treating her just now. I didn''t take advantage of her at all. Don''t talk nonsense." The old shaman argued and struggled. His gaze kept avoiding his, and he looked guilty. Bai Di exerted a little force and heard a click. The old shaman''s hand bones were broken by him. The old shaman screamed in pain. Bai Di threw him to the ground and looked at him as if he were trash. "Taking advantage of others under the guise of treating a patient. From the looks of it, this isn''t the first time you''ve done such a thing. You''re actually a fake shaman who swindles others. Why don''t I kill you today? I''ll seek justice for the heavens." The old shaman''s expression changed when he heard this. In fact, he was indeed a useless shaman. In the past, he was lucky enough to successfully treat two people who were slightly sick. However, he quickly became unlucky, and more and more patients he treated died in his hands. Chapter 605 Why Did You Bite Me? In order to protect his reputation, Old Sa lied and said that those people''s souls were taken away by the gods because they had offended them and no one could save them. Everyone believed his words. No one doubted him. Now that Bai Di had exposed the truth with a few words, the old shaman flew into a rage out of humiliation. "You''re slandering me! I won''t lower myself to your level. I want to go back now!" He endured the pain and got up. He turned and walked out. Shuang Yun took a step forward and blocked the door. "She''s not cured yet. Don''t even think about leaving." The old shaman''s face was red with anger, and his entire body was trembling. "I''m a shaman. You''ll get retribution for treating me like this!" "Then let retribution come quickly. Let me see what you''re capable of." Shuang Yun crossed his arms over his chest, looking cold and distant. In terms of strength, the old shaman was no match for him. The shaman could only freeze on the spot, his expression changing. Just as the two sides were in a deadlock, Huanhuan quietly opened her eyes. Bai Di, who was standing by the bed, was the first to notice it. He, who usually kept his emotions to himself, couldn''t suppress his excitement. He reached out and hugged her tightly. "You''re finally awake!" Huanhuan had just woken up and was still in a daze. She looked confused. "What''s wrong?" Xue Ling also leaned over. Seeing that she was safe and sound, his heart finally relaxed, but at the same time, a wave of anger surged. He grabbed her hand and opened his mouth to bite it. Huanhuan howled, "Why did you bite me?" "I''m angry! If I don''t bite you, I''ll feel aggrieved!" Xue Ling glared at her angrily and gritted his teeth. "You''ve been unconscious these past few days. You scared the three of us." Hearing this, Huanhuan could only rub her hand that was hurting from the bite and say guiltily, "I''m sorry." When Shuang Yun saw that Huanhuan had woken up, he couldn''t be bothered with the old shaman anymore. He rushed over and snatched Huanhuan from Bai Di''s arms. He rubbed against Huanhuan''s neck for a long time and said in a muffled voice, "You didn''t wake up in so long. I thought you would¡­" ''You''d never wake up.'' Just thinking about this possibility made his heart ache so much that he almost suffocated. In the past, he had never thought that his heart would be given completely to a female. If she was gone, it would be equivalent to digging out his entire heart. Huanhuan stroked his head. "I was just sleeping. Don''t worry." The three of them circled Huanhuan. No one paid attention to the old shaman. When they came back to their senses, they realized that the old shaman was gone. Bai Di and the other two did not take this to heart. Huanhuan was the most important to them now. Shuang Yun asked anxiously, "Why did you suddenly faint? Are you sick? Don''t hide it. You have to tell us the truth. We''ll think of a way to help you." Faced with the three''s concern, Huanhuan was both touched and guilty. "I''m not sick. The reason I suddenly fainted is because of this." She held up the small gear in her hand. After activating it once, the small gear became much prettier than before. It shone with golden light. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling looked at the small gear in her hand at the same time, puzzled. Huanhuan told them the entire process of how she turned the gear and entered the knowledge space to learn. When she finished, the three of them realized that she suddenly fainted not because she was sick but because her consciousness was forcefully sucked away by the Wheel of Machinery. Huanhuan felt very guilty and couldn''t help but apologize again. "I made you worry for nothing. I''m sorry." Bai Di stroked her head. "As long as you''re fine," he said gently. Rumble. Huanhuan''s stomach suddenly growled loudly. She immediately blushed and asked softly, "Is there anything to eat? I''m so hungry now." It was a miracle she hadn''t starved to death after not eating for more than 10 days. Bai Di immediately went to the kitchen to cook. Shuang Yun and Xue Ling stayed by her side and reminded her over and over again that no matter what happened in the future, she was not allowed to disappear without a word. She had really frightened the three of them this time. Huanhuan raised her hand and swore that she would never do this again. Bai Di made a pot of fish soup noodles. The fresh and sweet fish soup was accompanied by soft noodles, fresh vegetables, and golden poached eggs. Just looking at them made one''s appetite increase. Huanhuan hugged the bowl and ate. After a full meal, she was much more energetic. Seeing that she was back to normal, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Xue Ling was finally in the mood to continue taking care of Eggy. Shuang Yun said to Huanhuan, "The butterfly flowers you planted in the backyard have bloomed." Hearing this, Huanhuan immediately went to the backyard and saw the blooming butterfly flowers. The light purple petals were very beautiful. From afar, they looked like butterflies flapping their wings. Huanhuan tried to communicate with them. These butterfly flowers were very docile. Huanhuan successfully obtained their agreement and made a contract with them to keep them in her green crystal bracelet. She gently stroked the green crystal. Dozens of purple butterfly flowers flew out of the green crystal and circled Huanhuan. Their roots were hidden in green crystals, and their flowers flew freely in the air like real butterflies. Huanhuan extended her fingertips. The largest flower stopped on her fingers and said in a delicate and gentle voice, "Master." It sounded like a soft girl. Huanhuan involuntarily slowed down her voice. "Do you have a name?" "No." "Since you''re purple, I''ll call you Little Purple in the future. Is that okay?" The butterfly flower flapped its petals and looked happy. "Sure." Little Brat clicked his tongue. "Your naming skills are really disappointing." "Yes, your name is still the best, Little Brat." Little Brat: "¡­" Huanhuan said, "Come on, let''s have a go at each other!" Mark came to tell Huanhuan that the ship she needed had been built and asked her to check it. Huanhuan called Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling over to take a look. This was their first time seeing a ship. They were all curious about what this big guy was for. This ship was larger than Huanhuan had imagined. It was all built of wooden planks and was mixed with several metal materials to weld and seal. Huanhuan boarded the ship and walked around. The deck cabin had all the masts and sails. There were even cannons installed at the bow. It looked very good. She wondered what it would be like on the surface of the sea. Mark hesitated. "But there''s a problem with this ship." "Huh?" "It needs a large number of crystals to operate. Usually, it consumes at least 10 colorless crystals a day. If there''s an emergency, the consumption of crystals will be even higher." Crystals were too precious to the dwarves, but they were nothing to Huanhuan. She waved her hand very boldly. "It''s just 10 colorless crystals a day. I can afford it!" Mark was about to kneel to the rich woman. Chapter 606 This Should Be Just A Coincidence, Right? Huanhuan got Little Brat to download the knowledge about sailing online. She copied it on paper and handed it to Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling to learn how to sail. As Xue Ling flipped through the information in his hand, he said to Huanhuan, "Actually, there''s no need for you to specially build a boat. After I transform into a condor, I can fly you wherever." "But I don''t want you to work too hard." Huanhuan''s words immediately swallowed Xue Ling''s muttering. His heart seemed to be filled with honey. During this period of time, Huanhuan used the new forging knowledge she had learned to modify the ship, making it stronger and more solid. When Mark saw the modified ship, he couldn''t help but exclaim, "I didn''t expect you to be so good at forging!" Huanhuan smiled in embarrassment. "I just casually did it. I hope this ship will be fine when we get to sea." "You can do it so well just by doing it casually. If you do it seriously, won''t you be as powerful as Domitt?!" Huanhuan was slightly stunned. "Who are you talking about?" "It''s Domitt! The legendary God of Forging!" Mark''s face was filled with admiration. In his heart¡ªno, in the hearts of all dwarves¡ªthe name Domitt represented supreme honor! Huanhuan scratched her cheek. Her forging mentor was called Domitt. The God of Forging was also called Domitt. It had to be a coincidence, right? After chatting for a while, Mark explained his intentions in embarrassment. "Actually, I came to look for you this time because I have something else to discuss with you." "Name it." "Well, we make a lot of artillery, but we don''t know how to make gunpowder, so we want to buy the formula from you. The price is negotiable." Huanhuan was not surprised. When she saw the dwarves mass-producing cannons, she guessed that they would definitely need to make a lot of gunpowder. She had no intention of hiding it. With these dwarves'' intelligence and rich experience, even if she refused to trade, they would definitely be able to develop the formula for gunpowder themselves in the future. It was just a matter of time. "I can give you the formula as payment for helping me build the ship." Mark was extremely surprised. "That''s great! Huanhuan, you''re such a good person!" Huanhuan was labeled as a good person once more. She wrote down the formula for gunpowder and handed it to Mark. Mark looked troubled when he saw what was on the paper. Huanhuan asked him what was wrong. Embarrassed, Mark stammered, "I don''t know the words on it¡­" It was not that he could not read. On the contrary, he could read many words, but those words were unique to the dwarfs. The words Huanhuan wrote looked strange. He had never seen them before, so of course, he could not recognize them. Huanhuan slapped her forehead. "I almost forgot about this. How about this? I''ll do the talking and you write it. Is that okay?" Mark quickly agreed. After writing down the formula for gunpowder, Mark didn''t want to stay a moment longer. He quickly ran to Patriarch Archie with the formula. Over the next few days, the dwarves began to produce a lot of gunpowder. After Huanhuan modified the ship, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Xue Ling, and the others had roughly figured out the way to start the ship. Now, everything was ready. The night before they were about to set off for the sea, Swan Valley was suddenly besieged by monsters! Not only the dwarfs, but the gnomes who had gotten close to the dwarfs because of the gold mine had also been attacked. Even Huanhuan''s family, who was temporarily living in Swan Valley, could not avoid this disaster. Countless monsters surged over from all directions. Their fangs and claws flickered in the moonlight, and their scarlet eyes were filled with greed and brutality. The dwarfs quickly calmed down under Archie''s lead. They brought out their cannons and aimed at the monsters. As soon as the cannons were fired, a large number of monsters immediately fell! From his perch, Archie directed the dwarfs to continue firing. Elman led the gnomes to lie in ambush in the darkness. They specially targeted those lone monsters and quietly dragged them into the grass to get rid of them. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling rushed into the battlefield to help. The white tiger released lightning, and wherever the Silvery Frost White Wolf passed, there was frost. The huge fiery red condor brushed past their heads, grabbed those monsters, and dropped them from a high place. They fought at the front line. Lightning and flames shone together, and the cold air from the frost covered the entire battlefield. This was the first time the dwarfs and gnomes had seen how beasts fought. They were surprised and in awe. Their powerful combat strength was even better than the Goffins, who claimed to be the strongest combat race in the dawn continent. With the cooperation of the dwarfs, gnomes, and beasts, the sudden siege of monsters was successfully resolved. The dwarfs and gnomes began to clean up the battlefield. The two leaders, Archie and Elman, gathered to discuss the repair work after the battle. They were all very busy, and no one paid attention to the cause of the attack. Huanhuan sat on the small hill and looked at the busy figures on the battlefield with a solemn expression. Bai Di washed off the smell of blood and changed into clean clothes. He took out a blanket and put it on her. "What are you thinking about?" he asked casually. "I''m wondering why so many monsters suddenly attacked Swan Valley." "They say that monsters like to come out when there''s a full moon. It happens to be a full moon tonight, so they came out to hurt people." "There''s a full moon every month, but there''s never been a raid on such a large scale like tonight. This seems too abnormal." Huanhuan recalled the scene of the monsters attacking just now and muttered to herself, "From the looks of it, they were in a hurry. It was as if something in Swan Valley had attracted them." Bai Di looked thoughtful. "There was something wrong with them. They wanted to rush into Swan Valley more than they wanted to hurt anyone." The two of them looked at each other and could guess that they had the same speculation. Could it be that someone had deliberately planned the attack? Huanhuan immediately stood up. "Let''s go to the valley and see if any strange people or things have appeared recently." Bai Di went back with her. They called Shuang Yun and Xue Ling to search together. Shuang Yun''s nose was very sensitive. He walked around Swan Valley and quickly dug out a black jar from the ground. He opened the jar. It was filled with white scraps. Huanhuan leaned closer and sniffed. She didn''t smell anything strange, but her instincts told her it wasn''t something good. Little Brat said, "This is corpse fragrance quinoa, a very rare plant. After drying it and chopping it up, the fragrance it emits can attract a large number of demons." Huanhuan frowned. "But I don''t smell anything strange." "It''s a smell that only demons can detect. It''s normal that you can''t smell it." Huanhuan looked at the corpse fragrance quinoa in the jar and wondered who had buried it in Swan Valley. Chapter 607 Catching Thieves The corpse fragrance quinoa had lured the monsters to attack Swan Valley. That meant the entire valley was not safe. The person who buried this jar of corpse fragrance quinoa would not be stupid enough to put himself in danger. Therefore, the person was probably not from Swan Valley. Huanhuan immediately called Shuang Yun and Xue Ling over, along with Elman and Archie. She asked everyone if any strangers had been to Swan Valley recently. They scratched their heads for a long time, but they couldn''t think of any strangers who had been to Swan Valley recently. In the end, Shuang Yun said, "A few days ago, we invited a shaman over to treat you." Shaman? Huanhuan immediately asked, "Tell me in detail." Hence, Shuang Yun told them how they had ''invited'' the old shaman to Swan Valley. After hearing this, Archie and Elman were speechless. These beasts were too reckless. They actually treated a shaman so roughly! Huanhuan stroked her chin. "If the corpse fragrance quinoa was really buried by that old shaman, this matter makes sense." It was just to take revenge on Bai Di and the others. Bai Di asked, "Why don''t we capture the old shaman and ask him?" "Don''t be anxious. We have to have evidence before we can take action." "Evidence?" Huanhuan took out the tracking mouse and chuckled. "It can bring us the evidence we need." She winded up the tracking mouse, then let it take a sniff of the corpse fragrance quinoa. The tracking mouse was placed on the ground. Its eyes darted around twice before it ran out. Xue Ling spread his wings and flew into the sky with Huanhuan in his arms. Bai Di and Shuang Yun ran quickly. They followed the tracking mouse that quickly ran out of Swan Valley. Archie and Elman also wanted to chase after them to see who the real perpetrator was, but they couldn''t outrun the three tall beasts. In the end, they could only stand on their knees and pant as they watched the beasts go off without them. Huanhuan''s family followed the tracking mouse and quickly found the old shaman in the depths of the forest. He froze when he saw Bai Di and the others, then shouted, "Why are you here again?!" The tracking mouse circled him, squeaking. Huanhuan understood. "It seems that you''re the real perpetrator." She was wearing a hat, and her face was covered by a snow veil. The old shaman couldn''t see her face, but he thought she had a pleasant voice. He looked Huanhuan up and down wretchedly and sneered. "What real perpetrator? Little girl, what are you talking about? I don''t understand at all." "It doesn''t matter. You''ll understand later." Huanhuan raised her right hand. Little Green darted out at an extremely fast speed and wrapped itself tightly around the old shaman. Little Green quickly climbed the big tree beside it and hung the old shaman in the air. The old shaman was shocked. "What do you want? Put me down!" Huanhuan said slowly, "Don''t say I''m heartless. I''ll give you a chance to confess now. Tell me the truth. Did you bury the corpse fragrance quinoa in Swan Valley?" The old shaman avoided her gaze and said stiffly, "What corpse fragrance quinoa? I don''t know what you''re talking about." "Alright, you refused your only chance. I hope you won''t regret it later." Huanhuan looked at Shuang Yun beside her. "I''ll leave this old thing to you." Shuang Yun smiled coldly. "No problem." In order to prevent her from seeing too cruel a scene, Bai Di and Xue Ling brought Huanhuan to the stream not far away to rest. Xue Ling took out Eggy and touched it like it was a treasure. Huanhuan couldn''t help but ask, "How long before the egg hatches?" "It''ll take at least 10 days or a month." Huanhuan calculated. "That''s not long. I wonder if Eggy is a son or a daughter." Xue Ling kissed Eggy. "Eggy is so cute. She must be a girl." "What if it''s a boy?" Xue Ling''s lips curled up, and his eyes lit up. "It''s okay. We''re still young. We can still give birth to another one." Huanhuan was speechless. It didn''t take long for Shuang Yun to stride over. He looked clean and spotless. Huanhuan asked him how it went. "I got an answer out of him. That old guy is the real perpetrator. He had a grudge against Bai Di for breaking his bones the last time. Before he left, he deliberately buried corpse fragrance quinoa in Swan Valley to attract monsters to kill us." Huanhuan frowned. "This person is really sinister." Fortunately, the dwarfs had made the cannons and gunpowder in advance, and they also had the help of Bai Di and the others. Otherwise, with the dwarfs'' strength, they would have been swallowed by the monster wave last night. Who knew how many people would have died then? She asked, "How''s the old guy now?" Shuang Yun clicked his tongue, looking a little dissatisfied. "I just got the words out of him, but he couldn''t take it anymore and died. He''s lucky." Such a sinister and ruthless old thing should be tortured ruthlessly before he died. Since the matter of corpse fragrance quinoa had been resolved, Huanhuan''s family did not stay here any longer. They immediately set off to return to Swan Valley. As for the corpse fragrance quinoa, Huanhuan used it as a reserve material for alchemy and casually threw it into the space. The space could isolate all auras and smells. The monsters could not smell the corpse fragrance quinoa. They did not have to worry about being attacked by the monsters at all. Although the monster tide last night was extremely dangerous, it was not completely without benefits. Other than the monsters who were lucky enough to escape, most of the monsters were killed on the spot. There were at least a thousand of them. Not a lot of monsters would dare to appear here again, and the dawn continent would be much more peaceful from here on. This was a pleasant surprise. Not wanting to waste any more time, Huanhuan bade farewell to Archie and Elman. Archie and Elman tried to persuade her to stay, but they couldn''t change her decision. They could only send Huanhuan''s family off dozens of miles away with the dwarfs and gnomes before reluctantly watching them leave. The Silvery Frost White Wolf ran ahead, clearing the way. His figure was strong and confident. Xue Ling spread his wings and flew in the air. His fiery red wings shone like the sun. Huanhuan sat on the white tiger''s back. The wind blew through her long hair, and the snow silk veil fluttered in the wind. She looked back. It was the path they had taken. It was so long that she couldn''t see the end. They might never see each other again. She hoped that her friends who had helped her could be safe and happy. Huanhuan looked away into the distance. The future was long and uncertain. But she wasn''t afraid at all, because she had her family by her side. Huanhuan gently touched the back of the tiger under her. Her voice was clear and pleasant. "Bai Di, let''s go faster." The white tiger immediately sped up, his limbs jumping and rising like the wind. The muscles on his body bulged, and he was filled with powerful strength. Huanhuan''s husbands accompanied her as they raced into the unknown. Chapter 608 The Strong Survive, The Weak Are Eliminated Huanhuan''s family journeyed for more than 10 days before they finally saw the long coastline. The beach was filled with reefs, and there were small crabs everywhere. Tonight''s dinner was roasted crabs. Each of the little crabs was only half the size of a palm. After being roasted, it became fragrant and crispy. It was especially delicious. Huanhuan ate five in one go. It was only when Bai Di said that she would have diarrhea if she ate too many crabs that he managed to stop her from eating the sixth. The family of four spent the night by the sea. The next morning, Huanhuan took the boat out of her space. She and Bai Di boarded the ship first. Xue Ling pulled the rope and dragged the boat to the surface. After the ship officially started moving, Xue Ling landed on the deck. When a ship sailed at sea, it would sway slightly. At first, Xue Ling didn''t think much of it, but after a while, he felt dizzy and suffocated. He even felt like vomiting. Huanhuan knew from his expression that he was seasick. She told him to go back to the cabin and rest. Xue Ling lay on the bed, his face pale and listless. "It''s uncomfortable to be on a ship. I''ll never be on a boat ship." Huanhuan did not expect the fearless Xue Ling to be seasick. She looked at him, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. "Rest for a while. When you feel better, you can fly." Xue Ling felt especially aggrieved. "You specially built this boat for me. I''m not leaving." "When did I build this ship for you? Why didn''t I know about it?" "Didn''t you say before that you built a ship so we could sail as your heart ached to see me fly for a long time?" Huanhuan had just said it casually. She did not expect him to take it seriously. But since he wasn''t feeling well, she didn''t reveal it in case he felt worse. She poured him a glass of warm water. "Have some water, then sleep. We''ll be outside. Let us know if you need anything." After Xue Ling finished drinking the water, he hugged her arm and refused to let go. "Stay and sleep with me, or I won''t be able to sleep." Huanhuan pinched his ear. "You''re already a father. Why are you still acting like a child?" "If I can get benefits for myself, there''s nothing wrong with occasional wheedling." Xue Ling said righteously, and Huanhuan was speechless. She was quite impressed by his shamelessness. In the end, Huanhuan lost to Xue Ling''s shameless behavior. She lay beside him. Xue Ling hugged her tightly and lowered his head to smell the faint scent of vegetation on her. His dizziness from seasickness had reduced. He closed his eyes and quickly fell asleep as the ship swayed. This ship relied on the energy released by crystals to advance. It was much faster than ordinary ships. Bai Di and Shuang Yun took turns steering the ship. Everything went smoothly. When he was free, Bai Di went to the kitchen to prepare dinner. Huanhuan was awakened by the fragrance of the food. She quickly climbed out of Xue Ling''s arms and followed the fragrance to the kitchen. She saw Bai Di cooking the ingredients. Bai Di was surprised to see her. "Weren''t you resting with Xue Ling? Why are you up all of a sudden?" Huanhuan leaned over and stared at the mushroom stew in the pot. She was drooling. "It''s all because my stomach kept growling, so it woke me up." She wanted to steal a piece of chicken. As soon as she reached out and touched it, she cried out from the heat. Bai Di quickly put down the ingredients and held her fingers. His heart ached when he saw that her fingertips were red from the heat. "If you want to eat, you can use chopsticks. Don''t use your hands to take the food. It''ll hurt if you get burned!" He lowered his head and opened his mouth to suck on her fingertips. The moist and warm touch of her mouth made Huanhuan blush. She forgot the pain in her fingertips and whispered, "I''m fine..." Bai Di let go of her fingertips and saw that they had healed automatically. They were no longer swollen. He found some water to rinse her fingers. Huanhuan watched his gentle and careful movements and couldn''t help but mutter, "Why are you like my father?" Bai Di looked at her. "Huh?" Huanhuan spouted nonsense without changing her expression, "I just said you''re handsome!" "Glib-tongued." Huanhuan leaned forward and kissed his face, openly taking advantage of him. Bai Di smiled helplessly, his eyes indulgent. He dried her hands. "Since you''re so hungry, why don''t I scoop some food for you to eat first?" "Forget it. Let''s wait for Shuang Yun and Xue Ling to eat together." Huanhuan looked at the vegetables in the pot and gulped. Then, she decisively turned around and walked out. "I''ll ask Xue Ling and Shuang Yun to get ready to eat." Dinner was a large pot of mushroom chicken stew. In addition to the chicken and mushrooms, there were also field mustard and potatoes. The family of four ate very happily around the table. After eating, Bai Di added more noodles to the soup. The thick chicken soup paired well with the noodles. It was delicious. Huanhuan was already full, but she couldn''t resist the temptation and ate half a bowl of noodles. Her stomach was bulging. Shuang Yun went to wash the dishes while Bai Di led Huanhuan to the deck for a walk to digest her food. Xue Ling returned to his room to rest as usual. As long as he stood, he would feel dizzy and nauseous. However, he refused to leave the ship. He was as stubborn as a child, so Huanhuan couldn''t do anything to him. The nighttime at sea was very beautiful. It was a beautiful view that could not be seen on land. Bai Di took Huanhuan''s hand and paced the deck. The night wind was cool, and there was a moist scent. It was very comfortable. Huanhuan touched her bulging stomach and sighed as she walked. "I feel like I''m pregnant again, but I just gave birth." Bai Di said, "It''s too hard to give birth. You should try to have fewer children in the future." Huanhuan counted with her fingers. "I''ve already given birth to your, Shuang Yun''s, and Xue Ling''s children. All that''s left is Sang Ye''s. When we go back, I''ll give birth to his children. The four of you will all have children. After that, I won''t have to give birth again." Bai Di''s expression was complicated when he heard her mention Sang Ye. "Actually, Sang Ye..." Before he could finish, he heard Xue Ling''s cry from the cabin. "Eggy is hatching!" Bai Di swallowed the rest of his words and pulled Huanhuan into the cabin. Xue Ling sat on the bed and held Eggy in his hands, his fiery eyes sparkling. "My baby is coming out soon!" Huanhuan leaned over and saw that Eggy was trembling in his palm. It seemed that the baby was struggling inside and wanted to break out of its shell. Breaking out of its shell was the first test of its life as children of the feather tribe. If the chick was not healthy enough, it would not be able to break out of its shell and end up suffocating inside. The strong survived, while the weak were eliminated. This was the law of nature. Chapter 609 Dragon Blood Shuang Yun had also rushed over after hearing the news. The family of four stared at Eggy as it struggled to break out of its shell. Huanhuan was anxious. Several times, she wanted to reach out and help the child break the eggshell, but Xue Ling stopped her. Xue Ling''s eyes were filled with anticipation and nervousness, but it was mostly filled with confidence in his child. "Our blood flows in the baby''s body. I believe it can successfully break out of its shell." Only the hatchlings of the feather tribe that had broken out of their shells could be strong enough. If the eggshell was forcefully broken by external forces, the hatchlings would be very weak and the chances of them dying in the future would be very high. Under the expectant gaze of the family of four, a crack finally appeared on the surface of the eggshell. Huanhuan''s eyes widened involuntarily. "Eggy is about to come out!" The cracks on the eggshell''s surface widened. At the same time, a strange fragrance wafted out of the eggshell. Shuang Yun sniffed. "This smells strange." Xue Ling''s expression changed. "Oh no!" The other three were stunned and looked at him in confusion. "When we condors hatch, we emit a fragrance. This smell is nothing to ordinary people, but it''s a fatal temptation to some ferocious beasts and monsters who like to eat our hatchlings." Huanhuan was especially worried. "Then what should we do now? We''re at sea. There are no ferocious beasts here, right?" Unexpectedly, as soon as she finished speaking, the ship shook! She almost fell. Fortunately, Bai Di caught her quickly. Xue Ling couldn''t care less about his seasickness. He quickly ran out of the cabin with Eggy in his pocket, then spread his wings and flew into the sky. Bai Di and Shuang Yun rushed out of the cabin and onto the deck. Around the ship were many strange-looking sea beasts. They looked like octopuses, but they were bigger than octopuses. Their colors were also colorful. They were a combination of red, orange, blue, green, green, yellow, and purple. They were the ones who had collided with the ship just now. It was the first time Huanhuan had seen such big octopuses in such flamboyant colors. She couldn''t help but look surprised. "When did these big guys gather around?" They did not notice at all! The sea beasts smelled the delicious smell of the hatchling and became even more manic. They kept hitting the ship, wanting to snatch the hatchling from the ship and eat it. Bai Di said in a low voice, "These sea beasts must be after Eggy. We have to chase them away, or Eggy will be in danger." Since it involved the safety of the child, Huanhuan did not dare to delay. "There are cannons on the ship!" The three of them quickly filled the gunpowder, then lit the fuse. With a bang, the cannonballs rushed out with sparks and landed among the sea beasts before exploding! The surrounding sea beasts were blown up, and their sliced tentacles flew everywhere. Xue Ling flew in the air and pressed a hand to his chest. In that spot, Eggy was struggling to break out of its shell. The fragrance emitted by it was getting stronger. A few sea beasts with a sharp sense of smell had already sensed that the hatchling was not on the ship. They looked up at the sky following the smell, and their long tentacles extended toward Xue Ling. Xue Ling raised his hand and threw a few fireballs, burning their tentacles. The fragrance of roasted seafood filled the air. The cannons kept firing, and the sea beasts were blown apart. They did not dare to approach the ship again. They howled indignantly, their voices very ear-piercing. The sea suddenly rippled, and the ship swayed violently. Huanhuan grabbed the side of the ship tightly, not daring to let go. She saw a huge black octopus slowly emerge from the bottom of the sea. Its head was as big as a large basketball court. Any tentacle of it was twice as thick as her waist. It was obvious from its size that this guy was a sea beast king. When the sea beasts saw their boss, they retreated and gave the venue to him. Bai Di and Shuang Yun quickly reloaded the cannons. The cannonballs landed on the sea beast king with a loud bang. When the smoke dissipated, only a shallow wound was left on the aquatic beast king''s body. The cannonballs were not lethal enough to seriously injure it. The sea beast king seemed to have been angered by the shells they shot. It raised its thick tentacles and whipped them at the ship! Bai Di transformed into a white tiger and jumped. He swung his front claws with a powerful bolt of lightning! The electric current collided with the tentacle, immediately making the sea beast king tremble. The tentacle involuntarily softened and fell into the sea weakly. Shuang Yun also transformed into a Silvery Frost White Wolf. He jumped off the ship and landed steadily on the aquatic beast king''s head, freezing it into a large area of frost. From afar, it looked like a white wig for the sea beast king. Xue Ling kept throwing fireballs down, leaving burn wounds on the aquatic beast king''s body. The sea beast king was completely angered by the three of them. It twisted its body crazily, and its tentacles danced crazily. The sea was turned upside down, and huge waves slapped the ship. There were several times when it almost overturned the ship! Huanhuan was thrown out of the ship! As she fell, she hurriedly summoned the butterfly flowers. Under Little Purple''s lead, the butterfly flowers supported Huanhuan from under and stopped her from falling. She watched as Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling fought fiercely with the sea beast king. Her heart was burning with anxiety. "Eggy should be hatching soon. We have to chase these sea beasts away quickly!" However, the sea beast king was too powerful. Even when Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling worked together, they could not chase it away in a short period of time. Huanhuan wanted to help, but she couldn''t. Her eyes were red with anxiety. Little Brat said, "You can try drinking some dragon blood." Huanhuan took out the jar of dragon blood from her space. "You mean this? What can it do?" "Drinking it will allow you to obtain the power of the dragon race for a short period of time, but there are some aftereffects." Huanhuan had once used Yu Tian''s body to be a dragon for a period of time. She knew very well how powerful the dragon race was. She didn''t even have time to ask what the ''residual effects'' were before she opened her mouth and drank a mouthful of dragon blood. This blood did not smell fishy. It was no different from drinking water. As soon as it entered her throat, Huanhuan felt a burning pain. A powerful force swam crazily in her body, almost making her explode! It hurt like hell! It took Huanhuan a lot of effort to control the power brought about by the dragon blood. A tentacle suddenly swung at her! Huanhuan raised her hand and grabbed the tentacle. She pulled hard and broke it! Looking at the broken tentacle in her hand, Huanhuan expressed that this felt f*cking good! Dragon wings grew on her back, and her arms were covered in fine scales. Her nails became long and sharp like dragon claws. Huanhuan flapped her wings and flew to the side of the sea beast king. She threw a punch with all her might! In the end, she saw the sea beast king fall back and flip over in the sea. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling stopped in shock and looked at Huanhuan in unison. ''My wife can''t possibly be so fierce!'' Chapter 610 My Eggy! Huanhuan''s addition to the battlefield made Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye even more powerful. Water could conduct electricity. Bai Di landed a lightning strike in the sea. A powerful electric current spread in the water. The sea beast king, who was very close, trembled from the electricity and let out a shrill scream. Shuang Yun, who was standing on the back of the sea beast king, was implicated and was hit by the electric current that had yet to dissipate. He was so angry that he raised his head and roared, "Bai Di, can you tell me before you discharge the electricity? I was almost paralyzed by you!" His emotions turned into energy, and the frost under his feet became stronger. Cold air enveloped the sea beast king, forcing him to slow down. Bai Di apologized, then calmly threw out another bolt of lightning. The sea beast king''s tentacles were hit, causing them to tremble. Huanhuan took the opportunity to grab the tentacle and tear it off. Black ink splashed out and stained her. ''It stinks!'' She almost fainted from the smell. Xue Ling controlled the flames to turn into a long rope that firmly bound the huge sea beast king. The flames burned the sea beast king''s skin until it sizzled. He shouted, "Shuang Yun, smash his brain." The sea beast king sensed danger and struggled desperately. Its tentacles sprayed out thick black ink, and a rich stench filled the air. The surrounding seawater was dyed black by it. The Silvery Frost White Wolf slapped the aquatic beast king''s back. The ice layer instantly shattered! The sea beast king''s flesh that was stuck to the ice was also torn apart, and blood splattered. The sea beast king was in so much pain that it wanted to die. It struggled even more. The Silvery Frost White Wolf was thrown out. Just as he was about to fall into the sea, Huanhuan flew over and reached out to catch him. Huanhuan''s expression was pained. "Can you transform into your human form? Your wolf form is too big for me to carry." The Silvery Frost White Wolf immediately became a handsome man with short silver-white hair. Shuang Yun was held horizontally in her arms, and his expression was also very pained. "I feel that my dignity as a male beast has suffered an unprecedented blow." He, an indomitable male beast, was actually being carried by his wife! And it was a princess carry! And he was naked! He felt hopeless. Huanhuan didn''t think anything was wrong. She placed Shuang Yun on the ship and flew into the air. As she dodged the sea beast king''s attacks, she tore off all its tentacles. As for the torn tentacles, Huanhuan did not throw them away. Instead, she threw them all to the deck. She shouted at Bai Di, "Put away these octopus tentacles. We''ll have an octopus feast tonight to celebrate the birth of Eggy!" They were rare seafood ingredients. They could not be wasted! Bai Di thought his foodie wife was adorable. The top of the aquatic beast king''s head was torn by the frost, revealing its brain and skull. It struggled desperately, but it was trapped by the long fiery rope and could not break free. Xue Ling threw out several large fireballs in a row that smashed into the sea beast king''s brain. The flames burned its brain, making a sizzling sound. Smoke kept rising. Huanhuan took the opportunity to tear off its last tentacle. She drooled at the thought of tonight''s seafood feast! Bai Di was still releasing electricity into the water. The sea beast king convulsed from the electricity. Coupled with the fact that its tentacles were all torn off, it didn''t even have a weapon to resist. Moreover, its brain was charred. In the end, it died in despair under a three-sided attack. A bald octopus without tentacles floated on the sea, and black ink spread. The ink was poisonous. The fish and prawns nearby stayed away, not daring to approach. As for the sea beasts that had surrounded the ship previously, after seeing their boss tortured to death, they already fled in fear and did not dare to approach the four cruel and powerful beasts again. Huanhuan and Xue Ling landed on the deck and retracted their wings. The deck was filled with octopus tentacles. Seeing these gains, Huanhuan was very excited. She wiped the ink off her face, and her eyes were glowing. "There''s so much meat. I can eat my fill tonight!" There was nothing happier than getting a large pile of delicious ingredients! Bai Di took on the task of cooking these octopus tentacles. He asked Huanhuan how she wanted to eat them. Huanhuan was about to speak when she felt her knees go weak and she fell to the ground! To everyone''s surprise, her claws and scales disappeared. Her body shrank visibly. In the blink of an eye, she went from a beautiful 1.6-meter-tall girl to a 1.2-meter-tall one. Little Brat was very calm. "This is the aftereffect of drinking dragon blood." After Huanhuan became smaller, her clothes became too loose. The collar slid down, revealing her round shoulders. The hem of her skirt fell to the ground and piled up. She looked down at her chubby little claws. Her chest had also become very flat. On her fair and tender face, her big eyes were filled with shock. Perhaps her expression was so cute that Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling even forgot to worry about her condition and couldn''t help but laugh. In the past, Huanhuan''s head could reach their chests. Now, she could only reach the top of their thighs. Huanhuan raised her head and looked at the three male beasts in front of her. She extended her chubby claws and accused angrily, "You''re actually laughing?!" "Ahem." Bai Di pursed his lips and barely suppressed his smile. He reached out and picked Huanhuan up, but her clothes slipped off, revealing her fair and tender body. To be honest, there was nothing to see on the flat-chested girl''s body, but Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling had never seen Huanhuan looking so young. They stared at her soft body and refused to look away. Shuang Yun couldn''t help but pinch her little feet. "They''re so soft and cute!" Huanhuan was furious. "Pervert!" Xue Ling pulled her into his arms and rubbed her hard. "You''re indeed so soft. It feels so good to carry you!" Huanhuan slapped his face. "I didn''t expect you to be such male beasts. You don''t even let a child as young as me off!" She looked to be seven or eight years old at most. She was definitely underaged, yet Xue Ling and Shuang Yun still did such things to her tender appearance. She seriously suspected that these two guys were perverts with a thing for young girls. They were too abnormal! In modern society, these two would have been locked up for ideological education! Bai Di picked up the clothes that had fallen to the ground and wrapped them around Huanhuan so that she wouldn''t be sick from the cold. Huanhuan looked at him with tears in her eyes. "Bai Di, you''re the best." Bai Di couldn''t help but reach out and pinch her cheek. "Don''t look at me like that," he said with a helpless smile. "I''m afraid I won''t be able to resist eating you." Huanhuan: "¡­" He was also a pervert. Huanhuan wanted to break free from Xue Ling''s arms, but her chubby claws accidentally pressed against his chest. She heard a click. It was as if something had shattered. Huanhuan suddenly came back to her senses. ''My Eggy!'' Chapter 611 Im Proud To Be A Foodie! Huanhuan quickly tore open Xue Ling''s clothes and took out the shattered eggshell and a fluffy little yellow chick. Bai Di and Shuang Yun immediately surrounded it. The four of them stared at the little yellow chick. Xue Ling''s eyes lit up. "My Eggy is a daughter!" Shuang Yun couldn''t help but ask, "This is the chick of a condor? Why does she look like a regular chick?" Xue Ling was unhappy. "You''re the one who looks like a chick! Your entire family looks like a chick!" The little yellow chick stood in Huanhuan''s palm and tilted her head to size up the little girl in front of it. Huanhuan sized the chick up curiously. Perhaps it was because of the blood bond between mother and daughter, but the little yellow chick immediately recognized the little girl in front of her as her mother. The little yellow chick flapped her wings and flew to Huanhuan''s head, making a crisp chirping sound. Huanhuan''s precious daughter was on her head. She froze on the spot, not daring to move. Afraid that her daughter would fall, she carefully reached out and wanted to carry the little yellow chick down. Unexpectedly, the little yellow chick liked the top of her head. She nimbly avoided Huanhuan''s fingers and sat steadily on her head, refusing to leave. The sight of the little yellow chick on the little girl''s head was too silly and cute. Xue Ling couldn''t help but chuckle. "Eggy likes you very much." Huanhuan was helpless. "Hurry up and bring her down before she falls." Xue Ling lowered her to the ground and reached out to pick up the little yellow chick. The little yellow chick struggled desperately, making chirping sounds. Xue Ling stroked her little head. "Stop fooling around with your mother. Be good." The little yellow chick, who had been forced to separate from her mother, expressed her anger. She lowered her head and pecked Xue Ling''s fingers. Her beak was sharp, but it was completely harmless to Xue Ling. Xue Ling ignored her struggles and protests, not allowing her to annoy Huanhuan again. Huanhuan stood on tiptoes and reached out with her fair claws to touch the little yellow chick''s head. "Eggy, don''t be angry. I''ll go change my clothes and play with you later." Perhaps her comforting words had worked, but the little yellow chick quickly calmed down. The little yellow chick watched as Huanhuan walked into the cabin. She was disappointed that her mother was not by her side. Even the two feathers on the top of her head drooped down. Xue Ling didn''t know whether to laugh or cry when he saw her like this. "Do you only have eyes for your mother? Don''t you like your father?" The little yellow chick rolled her eyes. Her disdain was obvious. Shuang Yun laughed so hard that he rocked back and forth. "Good Eggy, you should be as heartless to your father as the autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves!" Xue Ling raised his hand in a shooing gesture. "Go away. Don''t corrupt my precious daughter." Bai Di had gone to the kitchen to deal with the octopus tentacles. There were a lot of tentacles. They definitely wouldn''t be able to finish them all in one night. Bai Di washed half of them and put them in the space to store. The other half was washed and cut. He began to cook tonight''s seafood feast. Huanhuan''s body had shrunk several times. Her previous clothes were much larger. She had no choice but to pull out a piece of cotton cloth at the last minute and make a small dress herself. Her skills were not as good as Bai Di''s and Sang Ye''s. The workmanship was a little rough, but she could still wear the clothes. Huanhuan put on the dress, but she realized that her shoes were also much bigger before this. She couldn''t put her shoes on. Fortunately, the deck of the boat was very flat. Bai Di and the others often cleaned it too. The ground was very clean, so it was no problem for her to walk barefoot. She walked barefoot out of the cabin and ran to find Eggy. As soon as Eggy saw her mother appear, she immediately broke free from Xue Ling''s palm and flapped her small wings to fly toward Huanhuan. Then, she landed steadily on Huanhuan''s head. Chirp chirp! Mom''s head was the most comfortable! Huanhuan had no choice but to let her be for the time being. "Eggy has just hatched but can already fly. How powerful!" Eggy held her head high and was especially proud. As a father who doted on his daughter the most, Xue Ling agreed when he heard Huanhuan''s praise. "My Eggy is indeed powerful. She''ll get stronger in the future." He was a new father and thought that his daughter was good in every way. He wished he could fly into the sky and shout so that the entire world would know that he had such a cute daughter! Huanhuan had the little yellow chick on her head and did not dare to bend down casually. She had to keep her head high. As time passed, it was inevitably a little difficult. She reached out with her short, meaty hands and brought Eggy down. Eggy didn''t like being hugged. She flew up and landed on Huanhuan''s shoulder. Her furry body was close to Huanhuan''s ears, and she made a chirping sound. Although this place was not as high as the top of her mother''s head, it was very comfortable! Huanhuan could tell that this child liked to stand high. She poked Eggy''s body with her finger. "You''re so naughty. You really don''t act like a little girl at all." Eggy stood very steadily. Even after being poked twice, she still did not move. The skullcap dangled from Huanhuan''s head. The petals touched Eggy''s head in greeting. Eggy sensed a familiar aura from the skullcap and felt that it should be her family. She immediately looked up. "Chirp chirp!" That was how the two little friends got to know each other. Bai Di finished cooking dinner. The octopus was cut into thin slices and placed neatly on a plate. There was sauce beside it. Huanhuan picked up a piece of octopus and dipped it in the sauce. She put it in her mouth. It was especially delicious! She gave him a thumbs-up. "Delicious!" Bai Di smiled. "I''m glad you like it." In addition to raw octopus slices, there was octopus seafood soup, roasted octopus tentacles, and fragrant fried octopus slices. Every dish was very delicious! Shuang Yun and Xue Ling also praised tonight''s seafood feast. Eggy stood on Huanhuan''s shoulder and looked at the dishes very curiously. She saw her mother eating the food and knew that it should be delicious. After a moment''s hesitation, she flapped her wings and flew up. She leaned over, picked up a piece of meat, and ate it. In the end, she choked because the meat was too big. Huanhuan quickly picked her up and stroked her back to calm her down. Eggy opened her big beak and coughed hard several times. Finally, she spat out the meat in her mouth. The sight made Bai Di and Shuang Yun laugh. Shuang Yun smiled and said, "Eggy is a foodie like her mother." Huanhuan snorted. "I''m proud to be a foodie!" Eggy, "Chirp chirp!" Xue Ling cut the octopus into small pieces and brought them to his precious daughter''s mouth. Eggy did not eat rashly this time. Instead, she observed first, then carefully tried to eat a piece of meat. After confirming that it would not get stuck in her throat again, she boldly continued to eat a second piece. It did taste good! In order to serve his precious daughter, Xue Ling did not eat much himself. He cut the meat and fed it to Eggy the entire time. After eating and drinking her fill, Eggy finally had a good impression of Xue Ling. When Xue Ling touched her, Eggy neither dodged nor pecked him. Instead, she sat lazily on Huanhuan''s shoulder and let him stroke her soft furry feathers. Chapter 612 My Heart Aches For You Huanhuan returned to the cabin and wanted to climb into bed to sleep, but she realized that she was too short and couldn''t climb into bed! In that instant, she felt as if the whole world was against her. A pair of big hands reached out from behind her, picked Huanhuan up, and gently placed her on the bed. Huanhuan looked back and saw that it was Bai Di. Bai Di said, "Take off your clothes." Huanhuan immediately covered her small flat chest. "What do you want? I''m so young now. Are you really gonna be heartless?!" Bai Di didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "What are you thinking? I''m trying to mend your dress." Huanhuan: "..." She was too dirty-minded to judge a gentleman by her own standards. She looked embarrassed as she took off her dress and handed it to Bai Di. Then, she lifted the blanket and crawled under it. Bai Di took out a needle and thread. He sat on the edge of the bed and helped her remove the crooked stitches. Then, he sewed the dress again. The thread had to be hidden under the fabric so that it wouldn''t scrape Huanhuan''s delicate skin and make her feel uncomfortable. Huanhuan lay under the blanket and popped her head out. She was impressed by how meticulous and serious Bai Di was. "Bai Di, you''re so kind." Bai Di folded the sewn dress and took out the deerskin to make her new boots. As he cut the leather, he asked, "How long will this last?" Huanhuan had already asked Little Brat this question. Little Brat said that it would take at least a month. She said, "It should be another month before I go back to normal." "Do you feel uncomfortable in any way other than becoming smaller?" Huanhuan shook her head and said no. The little yellow chick flapped her wings and flew in. She circled around Bai Di and landed on Huanhuan''s head. Xue Ling then chased after her. "Eggy, you have to sleep with me tonight. Don''t disturb your mother''s rest!" Eggy turned around and faced Xue Ling with her butt. She wanted to sleep with her mother! Xue Ling came to carry her, but she pecked him. Eggy refused to leave. Huanhuan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. She said to Xue Ling, "Let Eggy sleep with me tonight." Xue Ling immediately followed suit. "Then I want to sleep with you too!" He looked at Bai Di. Bai Di smiled, his gaze gentle. However, he had no intention of backing down. Huanhuan was in a difficult position. She looked at the bed under her butt. It was a double bed. Under normal circumstances, it could not accommodate three adults, but Huanhuan was a small girl now and did not take up much space, so the three of them could fit on the bead. Huanhuan shifted her butt. "Then let''s sleep together." Anyway, she was a flat-chested little girl now. Bai Di and Xue Ling couldn''t do anything to her. It didn''t matter if the three of them slept together. Bai Di and Xue Ling had no objections. In order not to be discovered by Shuang Yun that the three of them were sleeping together, Bai Di and Xue Ling tacitly kept quiet. They quickly took off their coats and climbed into bed. The three of them lay down side by side. Huanhuan slept in the middle, while Bai Di was on the left and Xue Ling was on the right. Eggy slept on Huanhuan''s chest. Huanhuan slept very deeply. Early the next morning, Shuang Yun came knocking on the door. Bai Di answered the door. "It''s not even dawn yet. Why are you knocking?" "I''m here to ask Huanhuan to watch the sunrise. The sunrise at sea is beautiful!" Shuang Yun squeezed past him and walked in. He realized that in addition to Huanhuan, there was also Xue Ling on the bed. Shuang Yun immediately stopped. He first looked at Xue Ling, who had just woken up, then at Bai Di, who was smiling calmly. He was furious. "The three of you actually slept together behind my back!" After a night, Xue Ling''s seasickness acted up again. His face was a little pale, and he didn''t have the strength to speak. "Eggy insisted on sleeping with Huanhuan last night, so I followed her. It was too late, so I didn''t tell you." Bai Di smiled and added, "And this bed is too small for a fourth person." Shuang Yun refused to listen to the explanation. "It''s all an excuse! You slept with Huanhuan behind my back. You''re too disloyal!" Huanhuan stuck her head out from under the blanket. Her hair was messy from sleeping the night before, making her face look even smaller and rounder. "We were just sleeping. We didn''t do anything." "I don''t believe it!" Huanhuan extended her fair and chubby arms. "Look, I''m clean. There are no marks at all. They really didn''t do anything." Her skin was so pale that it seemed to glow. Shuang Yun''s gaze seemed to burn as he quickly moved aside. The tips of his ears were slightly red. Although the words he said were still firm, his tone had softened. "Even if you guys just slept, you shouldn''t have done it behind my back. It''s not fair to me." "Then we''ll call you along the next time we sleep together." "You said it. No going back on your word." "Yes, I definitely won''t go back on my word." After receiving Huanhuan''s promise, Shuang Yun''s anger finally subsided. He urged, "Put your clothes on. I''ll take you out to watch the sunrise." Xue Ling wanted to get up and help Huanhuan put on her clothes, but Huanhuan stopped him. "You''re not allowed to go anywhere in this state. Lie in bed and rest." Xue Ling lay back and looked at her serious expression. He couldn''t help but pinch her red face. He deliberately smiled frivolously. "Are you feeling sorry for me?" "Yes, my heart aches for you," Huanhuan admitted bluntly. Xue Ling''s heart softened. It felt too good to be loved. Huanhuan climbed out of bed and put on her clothes. Then, Bai Di picked her up and lowered her to the ground. Bai Di helped her put on the small boots she had made last night. "Although the floors on the ship are flat and clean, it''s humid out at sea and the climate is cold. You''ll catch a cold running around barefoot. You have to wear shoes." Huanhuan looked down at the new boots of the right size, and her heart warmed. She held out her arms. "Hug." Bai Di bent down and picked her up. Huanhuan immediately leaned over, hugged his head, and kissed his lips. "The shoes are very comfortable." Bai Di''s lips curved. "Aren''t you afraid I''ll eat you up if you tease me so early in the morning?" Huanhuan puffed out her flat chest. "I''m not afraid." Bai Di couldn''t do anything to her. He handed her to Shuang Yun and went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. Shuang Yun brought Huanhuan to the deck to watch the sunrise. He picked Huanhuan up and placed her on his shoulder so that she could see further. The huge morning sun rose bit by bit from the end of the horizon. Golden light sprinkled onto the sea, covering it with a light and delicate golden veil. The clouds rolled in the sky. Huanhuan''s eyes widened, attracted by the beautiful scenery in front of her. Eggy sat on her head, clearly shocked by the beautiful scenery in front of her. Her red eyes didn''t blink. They were especially shiny like two small rubies. Chapter 613 Somethings Wrong Here The ship sailed peacefully at sea for 13 days. For the past 10 days, Xue Ling had been seasick. He was dizzy, his chest was stuffy, and he was short of breath. He could only rest in the cabin every day. His complexion was very bad. On the night of the 14th day, fog suddenly appeared on the sea. The ship entered the fog, and they were unable to determine their direction. Huanhuan took out the compass and looked for directions. At this moment, a black claw suddenly appeared and grabbed the side of the ship. Then, a ferocious black sea beast appeared! It was not big and looked a little like a monkey. It bared its teeth and looked especially fierce. Bai Di immediately shielded Huanhuan behind him. Shuang Yun rushed forward and slapped the ugly black sea beast away. With a plop, the black sea beast fell into the sea. But before long, many more black sea beasts emerged from the sea, fighting to come on board. Bai Di and Shuang Yun beat them all down. Huanhuan was very surprised. "What''s with these sea beasts? Why did they suddenly attack us?" Little Brat said, "These aren''t ordinary sea beasts. As they''ve been demonized, they''re called water monsters. They''re the same type of monsters you''ve seen on the dawn continent before. They''re very aggressive about killing. They probably attacked us for their dinner." There were a lot of them, but their attack power was far inferior to Bai Di''s and Shuang Yun''s. Under Bai Di and Shuang Yun''s strict defense, none of them could reach the deck. Eggy watched them fight. Instead of being afraid, she flapped her wings and let out excited cries. "Chirp chirp!" Xue Ling, who was resting in the cabin, heard his precious daughter''s call and immediately dragged his sickly body out of the cabin. His expression changed when he saw the water monsters climbing onto the boat. He endured his discomfort and rushed forward to help Bai Di and Shuang Yun chase them away. Compared to Bai Di''s lightning and Shuang Yun''s frost, these water monsters were clearly more afraid of the fireballs Xue Ling threw. As soon as they saw the flames approaching, they retreated in fear, not daring to approach. Seeing this, Huanhuan immediately took out wooden sticks and cotton cloth from her space. She dipped the cotton cloth in the oil extracted from peanuts and tied it to the wooden stick to make a simple version of a torch. She lit the torch with flint and wanted to stick it to the side of the ship, but she realized that she was not tall enough. Even if she straightened her arms, she still could not reach the side of the ship. She was so short. In the end, Little Green helped roll the torch and stick it into the side of the ship. Huanhuan cooperated with Little Green and filled the ship''s side with torches. The flames burned fiercely, and the water monsters did not dare to approach. Their attacks gradually stopped. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling could finally stop and rest. They stood at the edge of the ship and craned their necks to look down. In the fog, they could vaguely see that the water monsters had not gone far. They were still surrounding the ship, waiting for an opportunity. Bai Di said calmly, "These waters are not safe. We have to get out of here as soon as possible." Huanhuan spread out the sea map and placed it on the deck. She sat on the ground, took out a small compass, and began to find the way through the indicators on the sea map. The needle on the compass swayed from side to side. After a while, the needle stopped and pointed straight ahead. According to the coordinates of this compass, straight ahead should be the south. Huanhuan immediately found the south on the sea map and realized that the south was black with a white skull drawn as a mark. Huanhuan asked, "What is this place?" Xue Ling answered her. "This is the entrance to the abyss." Huanhuan''s heart skipped a beat. If they continued to sail forward, this ship would lead to the abyss! The fog had unknowingly lured them in a different direction. She immediately said to Bai Di, "Turn around and steer to the left!" Bai Di controlled the steering wheel expertly, and the bow turned 90 degrees on the sea. The ship tilted slightly, and Huanhuan immediately lowered her body to avoid slipping. After the boat stabilized, Huanhuan slowly let go and sat up straight. "Go forward. Don''t be guided by the current." Bai Di controlled the rudder tightly and did not relax. The ship moved straight in the direction he had indicated. It was not until dawn when the fog was gradually dispelled by the sun that the sea regained its clarity. Shuang Yun climbed the mast and looked ahead. He narrowed his eyes and said loudly, "There''s land ahead!" Hearing this, Huanhuan quickly stood on tiptoes to look forward. Unfortunately, she was too short to look over the side of the ship. In the end, Xue Ling reached out and picked her up. With his height, Huanhuan saw that there was indeed land ahead. She compared it to the sea map in her hand. "If this map is correct, the land in front should be the secret dragon continent." Xue Ling''s face was even paler because of seasickness. He exhaled. "We''re finally going ashore." There was no need for him to be on board the ship on the shore. If he wasn''t on the ship, he wouldn''t get seasick. He never wanted to take a ship again! Shuang Yun took over the rudder while Bai Di prepared breakfast. By the time the family had eaten and drunk their fill, the ship was very close to land. Not only Xue Ling, but even Huanhuan, Bai Di, and Shuang Yun were looking forward to it. After sailing for half a month, they could finally dock. The scenery on the sea was not bad, but to beasts like them who were used to living on land, it still felt comfortable to be on solid ground. When the ship gradually approached the land, Huanhuan craned her neck to look forward. She saw that the shore was snow-white. From afar, it looked like a white beach covered in pearls. The scenery was very beautiful. The ship stopped when it reached the shore. Xue Ling carried Huanhuan down while Bai Di and Shuang Yun jumped onto the shore. They put the ship into their space. When they stepped on the ground, they realized that they were not on a white beach at all. Instead, they were on a thick layer of white bones! The bones were very fine. They did not look like human bones or the bones of ferocious beasts. They looked more like the bones of some small animals. Bai Di bent down and grabbed a handful of bones. "Something''s wrong with this place," he said intently. As soon as he finished speaking, more than 20 strong men with scales rushed out and surrounded Huanhuan''s family! Those men were all very tall. They were at least two meters tall. Their muscles were very strong, and it was obvious they were full of strength. Each of them held a dragon spear. The spearhead was aimed at Huanhuan''s family of four. They looked very hostile. Bai Di immediately picked Huanhuan up and protected her in his arms. Shuang Yun looked at the men warily, cold air circulating in his palms. He was ready to attack at any moment. Eggy flapped her wings and jumped onto Xue Ling''s shoulder. She sensed that the atmosphere was off, and the fine soft feathers on her body were standing on end. Xue Ling was probably the calmest among them. He tilted his head slightly and said to Bai Di and Shuang Yun, "These guys are armored dragons." Shuang Yun was very surprised. "What? Farmer dragons? Are there real dragons?" "...Armored dragons, not farmer dragons." How terrifying to be uneducated! Chapter 614 Three Big Beasts! The volume of Xue Ling and Shuang Yun''s conversation was neither high nor low. The armored dragons heard their conversation. The man in the lead walked out. He had silver-gray scales. His facial features were rough and three-dimensional. His feet were very big, and his footsteps were heavy. "Who are you?" Huanhuan stuck her head out of Bai Di''s arms and said crisply, "We''re beasts from the beast continent. We''re here to find a black dragon called Yun Hui." The man''s answer was very cold. "We''ve never seen a black dragon, nor do we know anyone named Yun Hui." "Yun Hui is our friend. He was kidnapped by a bad woman and brought to the secret dragon continent. We''re here to save him." Huanhuan had a small face, and her voice was childish. She was completely noninvasive, and the other party involuntarily softened his hostility. "The secret dragon continent has been under martial law recently. Outsiders are not welcome. If you insist on entering the secret dragon continent, you have to be checked first. Only after confirming that your identities are fine can you be let in." Huanhuan quickly asked, "What sort of check is it?" "We''ll search your body and test your blood." ... Huanhuan''s family of four was brought to the camp by this group of armored dragons. This place looked like a military camp. It was filled with strong armored dragons. When Huanhuan''s family appeared, they attracted the looks of many armored dragons. They seemed to be puzzled by the origins of these four strangers. The body search was carried out separately by men and women. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling were brought to one of the larger tents, while Huanhuan was brought to another small tent alone. Huanhuan walked into the tent and saw that it was empty. A tall woman lifted the curtain and walked in. The woman was about 1.8 meters tall. She had short gray hair, sharp eyebrows, and was wearing tight leather armor. She looked down at the little girl who only reached her abdomen and couldn''t help but be slightly stunned. "You''re a female beast? Why are you so short? I remember that female beasts are quite tall." Before Huanhuan could answer, the woman immediately said, "Oh, I understand. You''re still underaged. That''s why you''re so short." Huanhuan: "..." ''No, not only am I an adult, but my children are even at the age of marriage and can have children of their own.'' But she didn''t say it. After all, she wanted to preserve her last bit of dignity as an adult. Sob~ "My name is Doro. I''m a middle-ranking officer in the Armored Dragon Army. I''m in charge of checking you this time." Huanhuan nodded obediently. "Hello, my name is Lin Huanhuan." Seeing her obedient and cute appearance, Doro couldn''t help but reach out and pick her up. "You''re so cute! How old are you? Are those three male beasts your fathers?" Huanhuan was embarrassed. "They''re my mates." "You already have three mates before you''re an adult?!" Duro was shocked. "Those three are really beasts! They don''t even let go of young girls!" "Actually, I''m an adult..." "That''s impossible. I''ve seen adult female beasts. Although they''re shorter than female dragons, they''re definitely not as short as you. You''re definitely underaged. I''m guessing you''re only eight years old this year?" Huanhuan: "..." She felt like her heart was riddled with holes. It hurt! Doro poked Eggy on her head and asked with interest, "Why is there a little yellow chick on your head? Is it your pet?" Eggy didn''t like being touched by strangers. She flapped her wings and flew up. Huanhuan quickly reached out to catch her and said in embarrassment, "This is my youngest daughter. Her name is Eggy." "Egg? That''s an interesting name!" Doro laughed out loud. In the dragon race, some children would also keep some pets as their own. It was a game between children. Huanhuan said that Eggy was her child, but Doro still felt that Eggy was a pet. After all, Huanhuan was still so young. How could she have children?! Doro had never seen such a cute little girl like Huanhuan. The maternal love in her heart was aroused. She hugged her and rubbed her. She completely forgot about the mission of searching her body. It wasn''t until someone outside rushed her that Doro reluctantly put Huanhuan down. She casually touched her twice and said to the armored dragon outside, "This child is fine. There''s nothing wrong with her!" Huanhuan''s face turned red. She tugged the hem of her dress down. "Can I go out now?" "Sure. I''ll walk you out." Doro picked her up again and strode out of the tent. "You''re so cute. Your parents must be good-looking too, right?" Huanhuan didn''t know how to answer and could only answer vaguely. "What''s your original form? I''m guessing you''re a rabbit or a kitten?" "...I''m an ape." "Are all ape children as cute as you? In the future, I want to find a male ape beast to be my lover and give birth to a few cute children like you." Doro had already begun to fantasize about her beautiful future. Huanhuan saw Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling. She quickly waved her arms and shouted at them, "I''m here!" The three of them hurried over. Doro looked the three male beasts up and down. They were indeed good-looking. Unfortunately, they already had mates. Otherwise, she could become lovers with them and give birth to a few children as cute as Huanhuan. Bai Di reached out to take Huanhuan. He noticed Doro''s gaze lingering on him and smiled. "You are?" Doro introduced herself generously. "I''m Doro, a middle-ranking officer in the Armored Dragon Army." "I''m Bai Di." He assessed the other party''s strength unobtrusively. This female dragon should be around seven stars in strength, which meant that the high-ranking officers above her were definitely stronger. Huanhuan sat on Bai Di''s arm, looking even more like a child. "Did you pass the check?" she asked softly. "Yes," Bai Di countered. "What about you?" Huanhuan nodded. "Me too." They were relieved to know that each other''s checks had gone well. Doro asked for Xue Ling and Shuang Yun names. She couldn''t help but ask, "Which of you is Huanhuan''s father?" Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling were stunned. "Father?" Doro was very surprised. "Isn''t Huanhuan your child with your mate?" Bai Di''s expression was hard to describe. "She''s our mate." Doro: "..." Bai Di lowered his head and kissed Huanhuan''s lips. This was definitely not an intimate action between father and daughter! Doro said nothing, but two words were clearly written on her face--''perverted beasts!'' They were three big beasts who didn''t even let go of their young daughter! Bai Di cleared his throat to break the awkwardness. "Can we go?" Doro ignored him. She stared at Huanhuan and asked, "Tell me honestly, did these three animals force you?" Huanhuan said no. "You don''t have to be afraid. Tell me the truth. I''ll definitely protect you!" Huanhuan was very embarrassed. She tried to explain, "Thank you, but we''re really in love. They''ve never forced me." Chapter 615 Little White Flower And Domineering Flower Although Doro still suspected that Huanhuan had been forced, since Huanhuan had repeatedly said that she and the three male beasts were in a consensual relationship, as an outsider, she could not say anything else. After knowing that Huanhuan and the others were going to look for a black dragon named Yun Hui, Doro kindly made a suggestion. "You can go to the nearby Vanilla Bay to take a look. It''s the place with the most dragons in the vicinity and you can scout information there. If you go there, you might be able to find traces of that black dragon." Huanhuan was very grateful. "Thank you for your reminder. We''ll go to Vanilla Bay later." "I''m going to Vanilla Bay to buy some wine. I''ll take you along." "That''s great!" Looking at Huanhuan''s soft and cute face, Doro couldn''t help but reach out and pinch her little face. "You''re really cute!" Huanhuan blushed at the praise. She shrank into Bai Di''s arms, avoiding Doro''s burning gaze. With Doro leading the way, Huanhuan''s family of four successfully left the camp. After walking for about half a day, they arrived at Vanilla Bay. This place was close to the coastline and was rich in precious vanilla, so it was called Vanilla Bay. Its full name was very long. Even the dragons who lived here might not remember it. Doro smiled and said, "The vanilla here tastes especially good. Not only can it be made into spices, but it can also be used to make wine. Remember to buy some vanilla before you leave!" Bai Di nodded. "We will." "Then take your time. I''m going to buy some wine over there." Doro pointed to a small restaurant in front. "If you need help, you can come to that shop and look for me." Huanhuan waved her small arms at her. "Goodbye!" Unable to resist, Doro rubbed her head again. After Doro left, Huanhuan''s family of five strolled around Vanilla Bay. There was indeed a lot of traffic here. The streets were filled with dragons. Most of them were young male beasts. Occasionally, there would be a few female dragons. They were as tall and long-legged as Doro. They were actually very strong. It was obvious that they were not to be trifled with. Xue Ling said slowly, "Dragons are a very warlike race. Regardless of gender, the strong are respected. In battle, even female dragons have to fight." This could be seen from Doro. Even though she was a female dragon, she could still occupy a place in the military camp. If it were on the beast continent, most male beasts would not be able to accept their female mates going into battle to kill the enemy. If the female was injured or even died, not only would they be sad and in pain, but they might also die from the backlash of the contract. Hence, on the beast continent, females were precious and had to be carefully protected. If a female beast was a little white flower raised in a greenhouse, a female dragon was a domineering flower born on a cliff. The contrast was extremely stark. At this moment, Huanhuan was obediently playing the role of a little white flower. She stayed obediently in Bai Di''s arms, her big watery eyes looking around from time to time with curiosity. Eggy sat on the top of her head, her small ruby eyes darting around. Vanilla Bay was a microcosm of the secret dragon continent. Many kinds of dragons could be seen here, the most numerous of which were armored dragons. There were also a small number of flying dragons, fire dragons, and water dragons. It was said that there were also ice dragons, thunder dragons, and earth dragons here. However, those were all special dragons. There were very few of them, so Huanhuan could not see them for the time being. They walked around Vanilla Bay and didn''t see anyone whom they could ask for information. They had no choice but to return to the intersection where they first parted ways with Doro. When Bai Di carried Huanhuan into the small restaurant, she immediately saw Doro sitting near the bar drinking. There was a tall male standing in front of Doro. They were talking about something and smiling. Huanhuan whispered to Bai Di, "Let''s sit aside for a while. We''ll go look for Doro after she''s done talking to that man." Bai Di affirmed. "Alright." The family of five was about to walk toward the empty table in the corner when Doro noticed them. She immediately waved at them and shouted enthusiastically, "Come and sit here!" Hence, Huanhuan''s family could only change their minds and walk straight toward Doro. Doro was not surprised by their arrival. She whispered something to the man beside her and threw him an ambiguous look. The man smiled in satisfaction. His gaze on Doro became even more explicit. "I''ll go first. Come quickly." Doro leaned over and kissed him on the mouth. She smiled and scolded him jokingly, "Get lost." The man''s gaze immediately became even fierier. If not for the fact that there were outsiders standing beside him, he would have pounced on Doro and devoured her! He reluctantly walked away. Huanhuan watched them flirt and asked in embarrassment, "Did we disturb your date?" "It''s not a date. I''m just in the mood and preparing to have sex." Doro looked very indifferent. "We''re still young and very energetic. When we''re not fighting, sex is a good way for us to burn our energy." Huanhuan thought to herself that Doro could just go out and run two rounds. But she didn''t say it. Although she couldn''t understand the dragons'' casual attitude toward sex, this was their private matter. She didn''t have to pry. Doro beckoned them to sit down at the bar, then waved at the young man behind the bar. "Give my friends a glass of your most famous vanilla wine." The young man looked very young. He was about 15 or 16 years old. He rolled up his sleeves, revealing his lean arms. He began to make vanilla wine. Doro introduced them. "This is the son of the restaurant owner. His name is Luke. He''s a very cute boy~" Her pitch got higher at the last word. It sounded especially frivolous. However, Luke didn''t even look up. He calmly prepared the wine, then placed four glasses of vanilla wine in front of Huanhuan, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling. "One silver coin for each glass of wine. That''s four coins total." Before Huanhuan could take the money, Doro took out four coins and threw them in front of Luke. "My treat." Luke put the coins away. "Thank you for your patronage." Doro propped one hand on the bar and stared at Luke''s face. She licked her lips and smiled. "If only you were a little older. That way, I could teach you the adult way of being happy." "I don''t need to know that." With that, Luke went to serve the other guests. Doro, who was left hanging, was not angry. She smiled and asked Huanhuan, "Luke is a very cute boy, right?" Huanhuan glanced at Luke. The young man was slender, and his shoulders were slightly thin, but his back was very straight. He was wearing a vest, and his exposed arms were covered in a thin layer of muscles. His facial features were even more delicate than those of other dragons. Huanhuan nodded. "Yes, he''s cute." Seeing her serious answer, Doro couldn''t help but chuckle. "You''re cute too. You''re both so cute. Why don''t you two make a couple in the future?!" Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling: "..." ''How dare she pimp Huanhuan in front of us?!'' Chapter 616 Ill Be Unhappy Faced with Duo Luo''s bold suggestion, Huanhuan hurriedly refused. "Thank you, but no. I already have four mates. I don''t want to have five." Doro asked, "You only have three male beasts with you. Is your fourth mate that black dragon?" "No, Yun Hui is my friend." "A friend." Doro''s expression became meaningful. "You went from one continent to another for a friend. This kind of friend is not simple." Huanhuan subconsciously looked at Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling. She saw that the three of them looked normal as if they did not take Doro''s words to heart. Seeing that they didn''t think too much about it, Huanhuan couldn''t help but relax. She explained to Doro, "Yun Hui was captured to save me. I have to save him. Otherwise, I''ll never be at ease." "A male beast sacrificed himself to save a female. Do you think that male beast really just treats you as a friend?" Huanhuan tried to defend herself. "Friends can make sacrifices for each other!" Doro made no comment. She said to Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling, "I want to talk to Little Cutie alone. Is that okay?" Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling looked at Huanhuan. Seeing that she had no objections, the three of them nodded in agreement. Doro picked Huanhuan up and smiled. "You''re so soft!" Huanhuan blushed. "Put me down. I can walk." "But I like carrying you." Doro carried Huanhuan to the empty seat in the corner and sat down. Huanhuan took the opportunity to break free from her arms and sit on the high stool beside her. She was also guarding against Doro from taking advantage of her again. Seeing how careful and nervous she was, Doro couldn''t help but chuckle. "Little cutie, if you continue like this, I really won''t be able to help but want to eat you up." Huanhuan: "..." It was said that dragons ate humans. Did this female dragon really mean it when she said ''eat''? Huanhuan was very afraid. She quickly moved her butt to the side again. Eggy jumped off her head and landed on her shoulder. She flapped her small wings as if to reassure her not to be afraid. She would protect her. "What a cute little bird." Duo Luo looked at Eggy on Huanhuan''s shoulder and felt an itch in her hand. She wanted to touch her, but she could tell that the little yellow chick didn''t like being touched by strangers. She had to suppress the urge to touch her. Huanhuan pulled Eggy into her arms. She looked at the female dragon in front of her and said in a soft voice, "What do you want to talk to me about?" "Actually, it''s nothing. I just want to ask you a few questions." Doro poured her a glass of juice made of vanilla. "Suppose one day I''m in danger and your mates sacrifice themselves to save me, would you be happy?" Huanhuan froze. Involuntarily, she began to imagine what would happen if Bai Di and the others sacrificed themselves to save a member of the opposite sex. Even though it was inappropriate, she would still feel uncomfortable. Doro lifted her chin and admired her delicate, lovely face. "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Huanhuan took a deep breath and said what she really thought. "I''ll be unhappy." "Why would you be unhappy?" "Because I like them. I want them to be safe and happy forever. I don''t want to see them in danger because of others." Doro asked, "Is that all?" "I''ll get jealous too." Doro was a little surprised. She did not expect the little female in front of her to tell her true thoughts so frankly. Huanhuan sensed Doro''s thoughts and took the initiative to say, "This is nothing difficult to say. I like them. I''ll be jealous when they''re close to other members of the opposite sex. That''s normal." "I thought you wouldn''t admit any of this. In my impression, female beasts don''t like to show how much they value their male beast mates. In their eyes, male beasts are always inferior." At this point, Doro expressed her confusion. "I don''t understand your thoughts." "That was in the past. Females have changed a lot now. I can''t say much about the others, but the females in Rock City respect their mates. They usually do what they can to take care of their children and help their mates ease the burden." "Oh?" Doro was surprised. "I can''t believe that even the most stubborn beasts can change their minds." "We''re constantly adjusting ourselves and trying to make things better for ourselves and our families." When Huanhuan said this, her eyes were very clear and bright like the sun, making one feel very warm. Doro tried to hold it in, but she couldn''t. She reached out and pinched her cheek. "You''re so cute!" Huanhuan covered her face. "You''re squeezing my face." "Haha, your face is too small. You''ll look cuter if your face is stretched bigger." She refused to let go of Huanhuan''s face. Huanhuan covered her face tightly. Doro smiled and said, "From what you say, I''m suddenly very interested in the beast continent. If there''s a chance in the future, I''ll go to the beast continent to take a look." "You''re welcome to visit the beast continent, but you can''t become a dragon on the beast continent." "Why?" Huanhuan explained seriously, "Dragons are already extinct on the beast continent. If you transform into a dragon, it''ll easily cause panic if others see you. It''s better to keep a low profile." Even the black dragon rarely revealed his dragon form on the beast continent. He usually walked outside in human form. "Alright, I accept your opinion. I''ll keep a low profile." "That''s more like it." Doro noticed the three male beasts by the bar not far away and suddenly smiled. "Your three mates look good and are quite strong." Huanhuan was confused. "Huh?" "Even among the dragons, they''re very rare outstanding males. Many females would like them." Doro deliberately raised her chin in the direction of the bar. Huanhuan followed her gaze and saw two hot women standing near the bar, chatting and laughing with Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling. Bai Di maintained a gentle, polite smile. He looked very polite. Xue Ling didn''t bother to speak most of the time. He only replied lazily when he was called out. As for Shuang Yun, he looked very irritable at this moment. His eyebrows were furrowed, and his thin lips were pursed into a straight line. If there was a wolf tail behind him, it would''ve expressed his fury. In the past and now, he was very impatient with females. Especially with females who kept trying to press their big breasts against him. He really wanted to stomp on their chests! Chapter 617 Ignore Them Seeing that others were trying to seduce her husbands, Huanhuan quickly jumped off the high stool, but she was stopped by Doro. Doro picked her up and asked with a smile, "Are you jealous now?" Huanhuan said word by word, "They''re my mates. Of course, I''m jealous." "Do you care about them?" "Of course!" Huanhuan replied crisply. "But you care a lot about the black dragon too," Doro said meaningfully. "That''s different." Doro seemed interested in her relationship with her mates. "Different how?" she pressed. "Like now. If a female tries to seduce Bai Di and the others, I''ll be unhappy and jealous. But if Yun Hui gets hit on by a female, I''ll only find it amusing. I won''t be angry at all." Doro looked thoughtful. "I see." Huanhuan tried to break free from her arms. "Put me down. I''m going to look for Bai Di and the others." Doro didn''t let go of her. Instead, she carried her and strode toward the bar. When they approached, Shuang Yun immediately discovered them. He pushed aside the woman with especially big breasts in front of him and reached out to pull Huanhuan into his arms. He lowered his head and took a deep breath near her neck. Phew, Huanhuan smelled better! Huanhuan sensed that he was not in a good mood just now. She raised her arm and gently stroked the back of his neck. Under her comfort, Shuang Yun''s emotions quickly stabilized. Seeing this, one of the two women who came to strike up a conversation couldn''t help but ask, "Is this little girl your daughter? She''s so cute!" Huanhuan turned to look at them and said seriously, "No, I''m their mate." "..." Shuang Yun lowered his head and gently bit Huanhuan''s face. His tone was ambiguous and affectionate. "Ignore them." If Huanhuan was still the same as before, this scene would be very warm and sweet. However, she was now a little girl. In the eyes of others, she was being taken advantage of by a perverted old man! The two women immediately looked disgusted. "They look like humans, but I didn''t expect them to be a group of perverts who like to play with little girls!" With that, they sashayed off without looking back. Bai Di and Xue Ling looked at each other and raised their glasses at the same time. They clinked them and smiled helplessly. In any case, this was not the first time they had been misunderstood as perverts. As time passed, they got used to it. Shuang Yun didn''t care what others thought. He hugged Huanhuan tightly and asked, "What did Doro say to you just now?" "Not much. We just chatted." Shuang Yun was very worried. "Did she say something bad about us?" Huanhuan was a little surprised. "Why do you think that?" "She doesn''t seem to like us. She''ll definitely say bad things about us so that you can leave us." Huanhuan thought to herself that Doro treated the three of them as perverts, so, of course, she wouldn''t like them. But she couldn''t say this in case Shuang Yun exploded. She coughed lightly. "Doro didn''t say anything bad about you. Even if she did, I wouldn''t take it seriously. In my heart, all of you are very good. You''re definitely not people others can slander with a few words." With her assurance, Shuang Yun could finally relax. Doro sat at the bar and took a sip of wine. Then, she said to Bai Di, "If you want to find out about the black dragon, you can buy information from Luke. This restaurant has a good customer flow. Usually, some travelers come here to rest and exchange the information they have. Luke will collect this information. He might know the whereabouts of the black dragon. Of course, you have to pay for this service." Huanhuan took out a gold coin and placed it on the bar. "Can I buy the information with this?" Doro and Luke looked surprised when the gold coin was taken out. Doro picked up the gold coin and looked at it. After confirming that it was really a gold coin, she couldn''t help but be very surprised. "Little cutie, I really didn''t expect you to be a rich woman!" Huanhuan smiled proudly. "I don''t have anything else, but I do have a lot of money." Such a straightforward way of showing off one''s wealth could be said to be quite refreshing and refined! Doro handed the gold coin to Luke and teased with a smile, "Huanhuan is so generous. You have to serve her well." Luke took the coins, told Huanhuan to wait, then turned and walked through the side door. A moment later, he was back carrying a portrait. He placed the portrait in front of Huanhuan and gestured for her to take a look for herself. Huanhuan picked up the portrait and realized that there were two men and a woman on it. The drawing was very rough and abstract, but the characteristics of the three of them were highlighted. For example, the woman''s ears were very sharp. The man beside her was very tall with half a chain around his foot. The other man was wearing a black cloak, so his face could not be seen clearly. ? It was obvious that they were Cynthia, Cyril, and Yun Hui. Huanhuan immediately said, "This is the person we''re looking for!" As Luke wiped a glass, he said, "A hunter sold me this portrait. He came to drink with me and had no money on him, so he offered me this portrait." "Hunter?" Bai Di looked inquiring. Doro explained, "Every once in a while, there''ll be a high tide here. At that time, countless water monsters will surge ashore. Our military camp is mainly set up here to deal with those water monsters. But in the past two years, the number of water monsters has increased. It''s difficult for the army to deal with them, so we''ll give out rewards and hire some strong dragon warriors to help hunt them. These warriors are called hunters." Bai Di understood and gestured for Luke to continue. Luke arranged the cleaned glasses neatly. At the same time, he said, "I didn''t want this portrait. After all, it didn''t look like it was worth anything. Then, the hunter told me that something was wrong with the woman in this portrait. She might have the aura of a demon." At this point, Luke finally finished his work and looked up at the outsiders in front of him. "Demons are terrifying, but some dragons like to hunt them, so I bought this news in case of emergencies. I didn''t expect those three to be the targets you''re looking for." There was basically nothing wrong with his words, so Bai Di didn''t pursue the matter. Huanhuan quickly asked, "Where''s the hunter?" "He should be staying in an inn across the street." "Is it Uncle Gern''s inn?" Doro asked casually. "Mhm." Doro drank the last of the vanilla wine in her glass. "I need to talk to Uncle Gern about something too. Let''s go. I''ll take you there." Huanhuan was very grateful. "Thank you so much!" Chapter 618 Killed It took them 10 minutes to walk from the small restaurant to Uncle Gern''s inn. The front door of the inn was open, but the reception room on the first floor was empty. Doro asked Huanhuan and the others to sit downstairs for a while. She went upstairs alone to look for Uncle Gern. Unexpectedly, not long after she went upstairs, she rushed down with an extremely ugly expression. "Uncle Gern was killed. Stay here and don''t move. I''ll get someone to help." Without waiting for Huanhuan to speak, Doro ran out of the hotel. ? Huanhuan, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling looked at each other. They were just here to ask something. They did not expect to encounter a murder scene. Bai Di muttered, "Let''s hope this is just a coincidence." Doro returned quickly. She was accompanied by a team of armored dragon guards and an old man with white hair. The old man looked like a doctor. He followed Doro upstairs while the rest of the armored dragon guards were divided into two groups. One group stayed indoors to collect evidence, while the other looked for witnesses around. Huanhuan''s family of four was left in the lounge. They couldn''t leave and were in a difficult situation. Gern''s body was carried down. When they passed by the lounge, Huanhuan looked at the corpse curiously. Gern was very fat. There was a knife in his round belly. His face was purple, his eyes were very wide, his pupils were constricted, and his expression was pained. After his body was sent away, Duo Luo took the time to say to Huanhuan, "Uncle Gern is dead. All the money in the cabinet is gone. The hunter who used to stay in this hotel is also missing. We suspect that he murdered Uncle Gern for money." It sounded reasonable to be tempted by wealth. Huanhuan did not comment on the murder. She said, "If you find that hunter, please inform us as soon as possible, okay?" "Naturally." The armored dragon guards found nothing in the inn and could only leave empty-handed. By the time they left, it was dark. Doro suggested, "This is the only hotel at Vanilla Bay. If you don''t mind, you can stay here for the night. You won''t be charged. Someone had died in this hotel. Logically speaking, this place had become a haunted house. However, the dragons were not afraid of these things. To them, death was a small matter and would not affect the normal use of the building. If they didn''t stay in the inn, they would have to sleep on the streets tonight. Bai Di didn''t think much of it, but he didn''t want Huanhuan to suffer, so he made the decision to agree to Doro''s suggestion. There were two empty rooms on the first floor. They planned to make do with them for the night. While Bai Di and Huanhuan were cleaning up the rooms, Shuang Yun and Xue Ling went upstairs to take a look. The layout of the second floor was actually very simple. There were four rooms, and the doors to each room were open. The innermost room should be the murder scene. There was still dried blood on the ground. The room was neat. There were no signs of a fight. They returned to the first floor. Huanhuan, who had just spread the blanket, looked up and asked casually, "What did you see upstairs? Did you see anything?" Xue Ling sat on the bed she had just made and pulled her into his arms. "Gern was killed with a knife. He probably died before he could struggle and resist." However, Shuang Yun said, "But Gern is also a dragon. Even if he''s not strong, he shouldn''t have been killed so easily, right?" Huanhuan recalled the appearance of Gern''s corpse. "His skin has turned purple, and the blood on his body is faintly black. His nails were very dark as well. My guess is that he was poisoned before he was stabbed to death." "Is it possible the knife was poisoned?" Huanhuan shook her head. "I don''t think so. The wound caused by the knife was red. I didn''t see any discoloration. I don''t think it was smeared with poison." Bai Di pushed open the door and walked in. "Dinner is ready. Let''s discuss it after dinner." Eggy had recently fallen in love with Bai Di''s cooking. As soon as she heard that there was good food, she flapped her little wings and flew out following the fragrance of the dishes. After eating and drinking their fill, the family returned to their room to rest. In the middle of the night, Bai Di suddenly opened his eyes. He sat up and looked toward the door. Huanhuan was aware of the movements of the person beside her. She rubbed her eyes and saw Bai Di sit up. She was about to ask when he pressed his index finger to his lips and hushed her. She immediately shut up and followed his gaze to the door. Was there something outside the door? After Bai Di got out of bed, he stepped barefoot on the floor and walked silently to the door. He pressed his ear to the door as if listening to something. Huanhuan looked at him with wide eyes, feeling nervous for no reason. There was suddenly the sound of fighting outside the door! Bai Di pulled open the door and rushed out! Beside the stairs, Shuang Yun was fighting a man. Bai Di rushed forward to help Shuang Yun beat the man to the ground and tie him up tightly. Huanhuan hurriedly ran out of the room in her pajamas. At this moment, Xue Ling had already walked out of the room. Eggy flew out of his arms, flapped her wings, and landed on Huanhuan''s head. Xue Ling noticed that Huanhuan was not wearing shoes. He reached out and picked her up. "Don''t run around without shoes," he reminded her. "You''ll catch a cold easily." Bai Di lit a torch and stuck it in a jar beside him. The fire lit up the entire reception room. The man who had trespassed the inn at night was tightly bound. In the light of the fire, Huanhuan saw his face. It was a very unfamiliar face. She had never seen him before. Shuang Yun crossed his arms and looked down at the other party. He said coldly, "This guy sneaked into the inn in the middle of the night. He must be up to no good." The man quickly shouted, "I''m Gru, a proper hunter. I''m not up to no good!" A hunter? Huanhuan immediately thought of the missing hunter. She took out the portrait, unfolded it, and showed it to him. "Did you draw this?" Gru saw the three people in the portrait and nodded immediately. "Yes, yes! This is my portrait. I sold it to the restaurant owner''s son for the money for the wine. Why is it with you?" Shuang Yun kicked him. "If we ask you a question, just answer it. You have no right to ask questions." Gru was in so much pain from the kick that he could only shut his mouth aggrievedly, not daring to speak nonsense again. Huanhuan continued to ask, "Have you seen the people in this painting?" "Yes, I happened to meet the three of them on my way to Vanilla Bay. At that time, I felt that something was wrong with the three of them, especially the woman. She had the aura of a demon. That aura was very faint. Ordinary people wouldn''t be able to smell it, but my nose is especially sensitive, so I smelled it. That''s why I drew their appearances and thought about exchanging this information for some wine money." "Then do you know where they went?" Gru said nothing hesitantly. Shuang Yun kicked him again. "Tell me!" "Stop kicking! I''ll tell you! The three of them went to Nether City!" Chapter 619 Its Hard To Know Nether City? Huanhuan didn''t know what this place was, but just from the name, she felt that it wasn''t a good place. She asked what Nether City was. Gru seemed to be afraid of something, and his eyes kept avoiding hers. "It''s a ruthless place. No one who goes there comes out alive." Huanhuan didn''t understand. "Why would they go to such a place, then?" Gru muttered softly, "Who knows what''s going on in their minds..." "Do you know how to get to Nether City?" "I only know the approximate location, but I''ve never been to that place." "Then take us there." Hearing her words, Gru was so frightened that his voice changed. "I''m not going! I''m not going there to die!" Shuang Yun stepped on his face and said in a low voice, "If you talk nonsense again, I can let you die now." "Then beat me to death. I''d rather be beaten to death than have my soul devoured by a demon in such a place!" Gru assumed the posture of a dead pig who was not afraid of being slaughtered. He simply gave up. "Demons?" Bai Di caught the keyword keenly. "There are demons there?" Gru began to look away again. "Don''t ask me. I don''t know anything." No matter how Shuang Yun beat and interrogated him, Gru refused to talk about Nether City. Seeing that Gru was about to be beaten to death by Shuang Yun, Huanhuan quickly stopped him. She said, "We''ll investigate the matter of Nether City again. There''s something else I have to ask you." Gru''s face was bruised, and he spoke with a lisp. "What is it?" "Did you kill Gern?" "No, I didn''t kill him." When Gru said this, he deliberately avoided Huanhuan''s gaze, looking a little guilty. Xue Ling narrowed his eyes. "If you refuse to tell the truth, we''ll have to send you to Doro to be dealt with." At the mention of Doro''s name, Gru seemed to be frightened and hurriedly begged, "Don''t hand me over to her. She''ll definitely kill me!" Bai Di immediately pressed, "How do you know she''ll kill you? Did you really have something to do with Gern''s death?" Gru stopped talking again. Shuang Yun was impatient. He grabbed Gru''s collar and prepared to drag him out. "Why waste your breath on him? Just throw him to Doro. I can''t be bothered with the crap between them!" "No! Please let me go!" Gru''s eyes were red with fear. "I killed Gern, but I had no choice! He was already poisoned. He was better off dead. He begged me to give him a quick death. I had no choice but to stab him with a knife!" "How did he get poisoned? Didn''t you poison him?" "How could I have poisoned him? I don''t even know what poison Gern was poisoned with!" Gru shouted, feeling wronged. Seeing that he didn''t look like he was pretending, Huanhuan turned to Bai Di and asked, "What do you think?" "Let''s leave him to Doro." No matter who the real culprit was, this matter had nothing to do with outsiders like them. There was no need for them to get involved. Gru cried and shouted for mercy, but Shuang Yun remained indifferent. He dragged Gru out of the inn and sent him to the camp overnight. Doro was worried about not being able to find Gru. When she saw Shuang Yun send him over, she could not help but be overjoyed. "Thank you so much!" Gru saw Doro approaching him and turned pale with fear. He snuck back to the inn tonight to steal some coins. He knew Gern was dead, and he knew where Gern had hidden the money. Logically speaking, the inn should be empty tonight. He could steal the money without a hitch. Unfortunately, man proposes, but God disposes. He never dreamed that there would be people staying in the inn. He had sent himself into a trap. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn''t have been greedy enough to steal that bit of money. Even if Gru regretted it, he would still have to pay the price for his actions. ... The next morning, Huanhuan''s family went to visit the restaurant again. They found Luke, who was making wine. Huanhuan placed a gold coin on the bar and said in a voice as sweet as cotton candy, "I want to ask you about a place." Luke didn''t take the gold coin. Without looking up, he asked, "Where?" "Nether City." Luke paused. He put down the bottle, and his gaze became very sharp. "Why are you asking about that place?" Huanhuan was a little surprised. The young man in front of her looked very cold as if he didn''t care about anything. However, when he heard the words ''Nether City'', his reaction was unexpected. "My friend has been taken to Nether City. We want to look for him." Luke''s lips curled into a sarcastic smile. "That''s a place you can never return to. I advise you not to send yourselves to your death." Bai Di looked thoughtful. "From the looks of it, you know the place well, don''t you?" Luke didn''t answer his question. Instead, he said, "There are demons living in Nether City. Anyone who enters will be killed. After they die, even their souls will be eaten by the demons." "But we have to go there." Huanhuan''s tone was firm. "Then go ahead. Since you insist on dying, I can''t be bothered." Luke turned and walked away. Xue Ling knocked on the bar. "Don''t you want the gold coin?" "I have no information to sell you. Please take the gold coin back." Luke walked through the side door without looking back. The door was closed, cutting off the view outside. Luke refused to sell them the information. They had to find another way. Bai Di suggested, "Let''s ask Doro. She might know where Nether City is." Huanhuan agreed. They headed for the camp. Unexpectedly, the atmosphere in the camp today was very tense. The armored dragon guards were practicing intensively. Their dragon spears were polished until they were snow-white. It seemed that something big was about to happen. Huanhuan and the others found Doro, who was checking the fortifications. Doro was a little surprised. "Why are you here today?" Seeing that she was very busy, Huanhuan made a long story short. "We came here to ask you something." "Huh?" "It''s about Nether City." Doro was stunned. "Why are you asking about that place?" Huanhuan told her about how the black dragon might have been brought to Nether City. Doro''s expression immediately became very complicated. "That place is very dangerous. Legend has it that no creature can return after entering that place. I advise you not to go." "But Yun Hui is in Nether City. We can''t leave him alone." "If it''s really as you say and the black dragon went to Nether City, it''s very likely that he''s already dead. Why take the risk for nothing? Take my advice and stay away from that place. Nothing in this world is more precious than being alive." Chapter 620 Youre Really Not Afraid Of Death Doro said many things to dissuade Huanhuan, but she could not dispel Huanhuan''s idea of going to Nether City. Just as Doro was feeling helpless, an armored dragon guard suddenly rushed in and said loudly, "Ma''am, the tide is rising!" Doro''s expression turned cold. She immediately ordered, "Get all the warriors to gather by the sea!" "Alright!" The guard ran away. Doro turned to Bai Di. "It''s dangerous here. Take Huanhuan and leave." With that, Doro strode away without looking back. All the warriors had already gathered at the beach. Most of them had already transformed into their dragon forms and were staring at the sea in front of them warily. The seawater was rising. The originally blue seawater was now extremely turbid, and small bubbles kept rising. When the first water monster climbed ashore, a flying dragon immediately descended from the sky, grabbed the water monster, and tore it apart with its sharp claws! Soon, there was a second, a third, a fourth... More and more water monsters climbed the beach. They stepped on the white bones and pounced crazily on the dragons. Doro stood high and calmly directed the battle. Her long hair was blown up by the wind, making her look valiant. Huanhuan''s family of four walked toward Vanilla Bay. On the way, they saw many people rushing to the beach. It seemed that they wanted to help kill the water monsters. They even saw Luke in the crowd. Luke didn''t seem to expect to meet them here. He paused and looked surprised. "Why are you here?" "We just went to the camp to ask Doro something." Luke reacted quickly. "You went to her to ask about Nether City?" "Yes," Huanhuan admitted bluntly. Luke''s lips twitched. "You guys aren''t afraid of death." "I''m afraid of death, but I can''t leave my friend alone just because of it." Huanhuan''s tone was firm. That determination surprised Luke. The little girl in front of him looked petite and soft, but her personality was unexpectedly firm. Luke thought of something and was silent for a moment. He frowned and said, "I''m going to participate in the battle to hunt the water monsters now. If I come back alive, I''ll take you to Nether City." Huanhuan was very surprised. "Really? That''s great!" Time was of the essence, so Luke didn''t tell them much. He joined the crowd and continued to run toward the beach. Huanhuan asked, "What should we do now?" Bai Di thought for a moment. "We don''t have anything to do when we get back. We might as well go to the beach and watch them hunt." This suggestion was agreed upon by everyone. They followed the crowd until they were not far from the beach. Huanhuan sat on Bai Di''s shoulder. Taking advantage of Bai Di''s height, she craned her neck forward and saw countless black water monsters climbing out of the sea. They were so dense that her trypophobia flared up. The dragon warriors were fearless. Under the command of their commander, they attacked again and again, tearing the water monsters apart. There were broken limbs of water monsters everywhere, and a rich fishy smell filled the air. Even though she was standing relatively far away, Huanhuan still smelled it. The smell was very bad and nauseating. Luke was a very rare green dragon. He was smaller than other adult dragons. Fortunately, there were many dragons of the same size as him, so he did not look too out of place. Someone suddenly roared, "In order to protect our home, kill these water monsters!" Immediately, countless dragon warriors roared, "Kill all the water monsters!!" Their auras soared into the sky. They were all very hot-blooded! Bai Di noticed that Luke was injured. He handed Huanhuan to Xue Ling to take care of, then rushed into the battlefield with Shuang Yun to save the injured Luke. Since Luke refused to leave, Bai Di and Shuang Yun had to stay on the battlefield and help the dragons eliminate the water monsters. The battle lasted a long time. From daytime until the sun gradually set, the tide gradually receded. The water monsters returned to the deep sea with the tide. There was a large area of blood on the beach, as well as bones. The uninjured dragon warriors began to sweep the battlefield. They found the remains of their compatriots and brought them back for cremation. As for the remains of the water monsters, they scraped off their flesh. The remaining bones were thrown on the beach and became part of the beach. When the sun rose again the next day, the morning light fell on the beach. It was another snow-white scenery. It was very beautiful. ... Luke was injured. When Huanhuan went to visit him, he was lying in the attic above his restaurant to rest. His arms were wrapped in thick cloth, and there were two red wounds on his face. When he saw Huanhuan, he nodded slightly. "Sit." Dragons were tall, and their stools and tables were taller than usual. This was a tough situation for the short Huanhuan. She stretched out her small arms and struggled to climb onto the stool, secretly regretting not bringing Bai Di and the others with her. Luke couldn''t help but smile at her clumsy appearance. Huanhuan''s senses were sharp. She immediately looked at Luke. The moment she looked over, Luke''s mouth twitched, and his expression was as calm and cold as ever. Huanhuan stared at his face. "Were you laughing at me just now?" "No." Huanhuan curled her lips. "You''re lying. You were clearly laughing." "Alright, I was indeed laughing at you just now." Huanhuan: "..." The little girl, who got the answer she wanted, expressed that she was not happy at all. She climbed onto the stool with difficulty and sat down. Her fair and tender face was slightly red from this action, making her look even cuter and more seductive. "How are your injuries? Does it still hurt?" Seeing the little girl showing concern for him so seriously, Luke couldn''t help but smile again. "They don''t hurt anymore." Huanhuan knew that whatever she did now was funny. She muttered gloomily, "Laugh if you want. I''m used to it anyway." It was the same at home. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling often smiled at her for no reason. At first, she was a little angry from embarrassment, but later, she became numb to it. Although Luke was still smiling, his smile was so faint that one couldn''t tell unless one looked closely. "I''m not laughing at you. I just think you''re..." He thought about how to phrase it. "I think you''re quite cute." Ever since Huanhuan shrank into a little girl, almost everyone would say this when they saw her. She had also observed herself in the mirror in private. Yes, she was indeed quite cute. She asked about his injuries. Luke knew what she was worried about. He took the initiative to say, "They''re just superficial wounds. Long Zhu has treated my wounds. I''ll be able to walk in two or three days. I''ll take you to Nether City then." Chapter 621 Youre Finally Back Huanhuan couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you willing to take us to Nether City?" In everyone''s eyes, that place was a place of death. Once they entered, it meant that they would never return. However, Luke was willing to lead the way himself. Huanhuan could not understand his actions. Luke was silent for a long time. When Huanhuan thought that he wouldn''t speak again, he suddenly said, "I have a relative who went to Nether City. I have to get her back." "But didn''t you say before that once you enter that place, you won''t be able to come out? Your family member might have--" Luke clenched his fists and said word by word, "Even if she''s dead, I have to bring her bones back." Seeing him like this, Huanhuan stopped asking. She carefully climbed off the stool. "Then rest well. I''ll see you another day." Huanhuan walked downstairs and saw Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling in the restaurant on the first floor. Eggy crawled out of Xue Ling''s arms and flapped her small wings. She landed on Huanhuan''s head. Huanhuan gradually got used to the weight on her head. The sight of the little yellow chick on the little girl''s head was too cute. Many people in the restaurant looked at them with kind smiles. Because Bai Di and Shuang Yun had contributed to the battle, they had upgraded from outsiders to combat companions. This greatly improved their treatment in Vanilla Bay. Especially the owner of the restaurant. In order to thank Bai Di and Shuang Yun for saving his son, they didn''t have to spend any money in the restaurant. Everything was free! Xue Ling picked Huanhuan up and placed her on his lap. Bai Di placed the cut fruit pie in front of Huanhuan. "Are Luke''s injuries serious?" "Fortunately, if nothing goes wrong, we should be able to set off for Nether City in three days." Huanhuan grabbed the fruit pie and took a big bite. Oh, it was delicious! Seeing that she liked it, Bai Di fed her the rest of the fruit pie. Eggy ate a small piece too. Eggy was very curious, especially about food. As long as it was something the adults liked to eat, she had to try it. She was only half a month old now, but she was already more than twice as heavy as when she first hatched. Huanhuan touched the fine furry feathers on her body. "If you get any fatter, you can''t sit on my head like this anymore." Eggy immediately raised her neck in protest. "Chirp chirp!" When Doro learned that Huanhuan''s family was going to Nether City, she found Huanhuan and persuaded her to change her mind. Unfortunately, she failed. Helpless, Doro could only give up dissuading her. Three days later, Luke and Huanhuan''s family set off. Doro and Luke''s father sent them out of Vanilla Bay. They repeatedly reminded the group to be careful and not to be rash. If they were in danger, they should come back quickly. They rambled on for a long time until Luke reminded them that it was getting late. Doro and Luke''s father stopped and watched them go reluctantly. It was a long way from Vanilla Bay to Nether City. Huanhuan sat on the back of the Silvery Frost White Wolf. Eggy was sleeping on her head. From time to time, Xue Ling would lean down and fly down to take a look at his wife and daughter. Seeing how obedient and quiet they were, he felt his heart warm. They walked for about half a month. Luke slid down the tree trunk to the ground and patted the leaves off his body. "Nether City is ahead. We should be able to reach it in half a day." Now that the sun had set and the sky was getting dark, they decided to rest where they were and recuperate before continuing tomorrow morning. Xue Ling moved his fingers and lit a fire. Eggy liked flames. She flew around the fire, then flew back to Huanhuan''s head and lowered her head to comb her yellow feathers. Although she was young, she had learned the importance of looking beautiful. It went without saying that she had inherited it from her smug father. Shuang Yun and Bai Di went hunting nearby, looking for clean water. Huanhuan sat by the fire to warm herself. She noticed that Luke was staring at the fire, looking as if something was on his mind. She took the initiative to ask, "Are you worried about going to Nether City?" Luke glanced at her. "I''ve heard a lot of legends about Nether City. Almost every legend emphasizes that it''s dangerous inside. You can forget about coming out if you go in." Huanhuan tilted her head and thought for a moment. "Since no one who went in came out again, it means that those legends aren''t reliable. No one has seen the scene in Nether City with their own eyes. Everyone is just guessing." "But the more no one knows about it, the more terrifying that place is." Huanhuan looked like she understood. "The unknown is the source of fear." If an adult said this, it would make sense. However, she was now a little girl who looked to be only seven or eight years old. When she said this, it inevitably sounded like a child forcefully pretending to be mature. Luke couldn''t help but smile. He was not a smiley person, but ever since he met Huanhuan, he had been smiling a lot more. Seeing that he was laughing at her, Huanhuan snorted. "Don''t think I''m really a child. This is just the aftereffect of something I had. When I return to my original form, I''ll scare you to death!" Hearing this, Xue Ling spoke faintly. "Then quickly return to your original form." Her current appearance made it so that the three of them could only kiss and touch her every day. They did not dare to make any intimate movements, afraid that they would hurt her. Huanhuan blushed as she understood what he meant. She felt embarrassed. She counted the days on her fingers. "Logically speaking, it''s been a month. I should be recovering soon..." Bai Di and Shuang Yun returned with their prey. Dinner was roasted meat and some fresh fruits. Bai Di''s cooking was as good as ever. Huanhuan ate contentedly. At night, she snuggled into Xue Ling''s wings to sleep. Eggy was nestled in her arms as she slept. When she was in a daze in the middle of the night, Huanhuan suddenly felt that her body had become very hot, especially her limbs. She felt as if she was being pulled hard. It was very uncomfortable and even a little painful. She opened her eyes and woke up from her sleep. At this moment, Eggy and Xue Ling were already awake. Both father and daughter stared at her. Especially Xue Ling. His eyes glowed in the night. "Huanhuan, you''ve finally grown up." Huanhuan looked down and realized that she had indeed returned to her original appearance. The dress was so short that it could not even cover her butt, revealing her slender and straight white legs. Her body had stretched the dress tightly, making her look plump and juicy. This scene was too tempting! Xue Ling felt his nose heat up. The corners of Huanhuan''s mouth twitched. "Your nose is bleeding." Chapter 622 Heating Up Xue Ling wished he could pounce on his little female and devour her, but Eggy was watching him. He really couldn''t bring himself to put on a show in front of his daughter. When he finally coaxed his curious daughter out, Huanhuan had already changed her clothes. Her graceful body was covered in a loose dress, and her long black hair was draped over her shoulders, making her face look even fairer. Xue Ling leaned over and rubbed his handsome face against her chest. "Huanhuan~" Huanhuan was very embarrassed by his rubbing. Blushing, she pushed him away. "Don''t move. Go to sleep. We have to travel tomorrow morning." He would be damned if he could still sleep with a beautiful wife in his arms! Xue Ling took her hand and said in a low voice, "I feel terrible. Please touch me and kiss me~" Huanhuan leaned over and kissed him. In the end, they couldn''t stop kissing. The corners of Xue Ling''s eyes were red from the torture, making his handsome face look even more demonic. "Give it to me. I want¡­" Huanhuan was also a little aroused. But she hesitated for a moment, then held on to her rationality. "Not here. Luke is sleeping beside us. Bai Di and Shuang Yun are there too. They''ll hear us." Xue Ling was indignant. "My wings are blocking them. They won''t be able to see." "They can''t see, but they can hear." Bai Di''s and Shuang Yun''s ears were sharp. Huanhuan knew all too well that if she accidentally moaned, they would immediately find out what was happening. How could she face anyone then?! Moreover, there was an outsider, Luke, present. She couldn''t let Xue Ling do whatever he wanted. Xue Ling coaxed and pestered her for a long time. Unfortunately, he still could not change Huanhuan''s decision. He had to settle for the next best thing. "Then touch me again." Huanhuan obediently touched him while reminding him not to make strange sounds. Xue Ling agreed. He didn''t make a sound, but his eyes were frighteningly bright. Like a ferocious beast staring at delicious prey, he refused to let go. Later, this guy pushed his luck and tried to worm his way into her mouth. In the end, she gritted her teeth and guarded herself tightly. In the end, she did not let him succeed. After getting his release, Xue Ling hugged Huanhuan and kissed her. His big wings wrapped around the two of them, making them feel like they were in their own world. The strong musky smell filled every corner. As Huanhuan wiped her hands, she said, "It smells strong. Have you been in heat recently?" Xue Ling pressed against her neck and complained hoarsely, "I haven''t touched you since you were pregnant. I''ve been holding it in for two months. How can I not be in heat?" Thinking about it, it had indeed been a difficult time for the three of them. In order to help save her, they followed her around. Not only were they tired, but they also didn''t have time to make out with her. It was a result of their strong self-control that they had been able to endure it. Huanhuan leaned forward and kissed his lips. "Next time. We''ll do it the next time they''re not around." Xue Ling pressed the back of her head and kissed her deeply. It wasn''t until Huanhuan was about to suffocate that he reluctantly let go of her. His thumb brushed her red lips that were moistened by saliva. "I''ll listen to you. You have to be good and not suddenly disappear again." "Mhm." Huanhuan panted as she agreed. Xue Ling retracted his wings, and his musky scent spread. Bai Di, who was sleeping nearby, twitched his nose, but there was no other reaction. Shuang Yun sat up, his dark green eyes lingering on Huanhuan and Xue Ling. Finally, he revealed an indignant expression. Huanhuan was secretly making out with others again. It was unfair! Even though he was indignant, Shuang Yun held back his anger because there was an outsider present. Xue Ling carried Huanhuan to the nearby stream and washed the liquid off her body. At the same time, he pressed her against the river to make out with her for a long time. If Shuang Yun had not come looking for her, Xue Ling would have continued to press Huanhuan down and had his way with her. Shuang Yun stood on the shore and stared at the two people whose bodies were stuck together in the water. He was so angry that his eyebrows were furrowed. "How long do you want to fool around? It''s almost dawn!" Huanhuan blushed in embarrassment at being seen with Xue Ling while they were being intimate. She pushed Xue Ling away hard. Her bare feet stepped on the cobblestones as she struggled ashore. Shuang Yun saw her naked and immediately felt his nose burn. His nose was bleeding too. After Huanhuan got dressed, she looked up and saw Shuang Yun''s sorry appearance. She wanted to laugh, but in the end, she endured it. "Like Xue Ling, you''re also in heat." It was more than that! He felt as if his body was being roasted over a fire! It was so hot! Shuang Yun took off his hide skirt and jumped into the stream. He splashed the cold water on his face, trying to force himself to calm down. Xue Ling climbed ashore and slowly put on his fiery red feather coat. When he saw Shuang Yun''s actions, he couldn''t help but look sympathetic. "You''ve been holding it in for too long. Cold water alone is useless." Shuang Yun was depressed. He looked up at Huanhuan, who was standing on the shore. His dark green eyes were filled with desire and pleading. Huanhuan''s heart softened. She opened her mouth and hesitated. "Why don''t I touch you too?" Shuang Yun immediately scuttled ashore and placed his penis in her hand. He urged impatiently, "Hurry up and touch it." Huanhuan''s palm was already swollen from helping Xue Ling for so long. However, her body''s self-healing ability was too strong. Not long after, her palm returned to normal. Shuang Yun felt both uncomfortable and comfortable at being touched. He pulled Huanhuan into his arms and lowered his head to kiss the top of her head. His big hands stroked her back and forth. Her delicate and smooth skin was slightly red from his touch. She was like a ripe fruit that emitted a refreshing sweet fragrance. Xue Ling, who was about to return, was immediately attracted by this scene. Involuntarily, he walked behind Huanhuan and lowered his head to bite her shoulder. Huanhuan felt her entire body burn from the attack. She suppressed her shame and turned to look at Xue Ling. "Didn''t you just¡­" "Go on with your business. Don''t worry about me." Xue Ling held her slender waist and rubbed his lips against it. His lips left red marks on her back. Unhappy with her being distracted, Shuang Yun lowered his head and bit her nose. Huanhuan cried out in pain. She spent a long time before Shuang Yun finally got his release. But this guy was greedy. Before she could let go, he was aroused again. Shuang Yun tightened his grip on her hand, not allowing her to retreat. His voice was extremely sexy. "Quick, continue touching it." Huanhuan: "¡­" Why did she go soft-hearted on him just now?! A big pervert like him who couldn''t stop his desires should just take a cold shower in the river! Chapter 623 Bastard Father! The next morning, Bai Di made breakfast as usual. When Luke saw Huanhuan, he was immediately stunned by her beautiful appearance. He even suspected that this beautiful female in front of him was not the same little girl with short hands, short feet, and a round face. The difference was extraordinary! Huanhuan sat on the grass covered in animal hides. Her shoulders were slumped, and she kept yawning. She was weak. In comparison, Shuang Yun and Xue Ling looked energized. They looked flushed and energetic. Eggy stood on Huanhuan''s shoulder. She nuzzled her mother''s cheek with her furry body and let out a crisp cry, "Chirp chirp." Seeing that her youngest daughter was comforting her, Huanhuan perked up and touched her. "Eggy, be good~" Although Eggy was still young and didn''t understand many things, she had eyes and could tell that her mother was very tired. As for why her mother was so tired¡­ Eggy remembered last night. She had seen her father carry her mother to the stream. After a long time, her father returned with her. At that time, her mother was so tired that she curled up in her father''s arms and did not move. Eggy immediately had a guess. It must be because her father had bullied her that she was so tired! Bastard father! Eggy flapped her small wings and flew toward Xue Ling. Xue Ling thought that his precious daughter was going to give him a peck on the cheek and quickly reached out to pick her up. However, he was hit in the face by a yellow furball. Xue Ling tore off Eggy who had smashed into his face and carefully checked her. "Are you hurt? Fly slower next time and choose to turn or land in the right direction. Don''t hurt yourself." Eggy responded, "Chirp chirp!" She didn''t fly in the wrong direction! ''I''ll hit you, my bad father who bullied Mom!'' Bai Di cooked a large pot of fragrant meat porridge. Shuang Yun scooped a bowl of meat porridge and brought it to Huanhuan. "Don''t come over. I''ll go over and feed you." He sat on his haunches like a large canine. If there was a dog tail behind him, it would be wagging happily. Huanhuan had barely slept last night and felt dizzy. She opened her mouth and obediently accepted Shuang Yun''s feeding. Watching her eat the meat porridge mouthful after mouthful, Shuang Yun felt even more satisfied than when he had become a beast king. He hoped that he could feed Huanhuan every morning in the future. He wanted to live a peaceful and happy life with her. ¡­ After eating and drinking their fill, the group set off for Nether City. They walked out of the forest and into the desert. There were rocks and weeds everywhere. Huanhuan lay on the white tiger''s back and fell asleep. Eggy was sleeping soundly on her back. In order not to wake the mother and daughter, the white tiger deliberately slowed down. Every step he took was very stable. The Silvery Frost White Wolf led the way. Xue Ling flew in the air. He informed Shuang Yun and Bai Di, then flew forward alone and circled the sky above Nether City. He flew back and said he didn''t find anything unusual. Although Nether City was called a city, it was actually more like a ruin made of soil mountains and strange rocks. Due to the complicated terrain inside, it was easy to get lost. Hence, this place was called the ''demon''s maze''. The group entered Nether City. Xue Ling flew into the sky. With the height advantage, he could see the layout of the entire Nether City at a glance. With him in charge of guiding the way, no one had to worry about getting lost. Along the way, they found many bones. There were bones of beasts and dragons. Luke examined each skeleton carefully and confirmed that none belonged to his relative. They successfully arrived at the center of the city. It was a circular square with eight large stone pillars by the side. Strange patterns were engraved on the surface of the pillars. Clearly, this place was not naturally formed but man-made. Xue Ling looked around and said meaningfully, "I keep feeling that something''s wrong with this place." "No matter what''s wrong with this place, let''s find Yun Hui first." Shuang Yun just wanted to find Yun Hui quickly so that he could bring Huanhuan home as soon as possible. He missed Big Goody, Dos, Tres, and Little Goody. Xue Ling said, "This place is very big. We walked for half a day before reaching the center of the city. It''ll take at least a few days to search every corner in the city." "Then we''ll take our time," Bai Di said. "Since we''re already here, we have to find some clues before we can go back." Shuang Yun nodded in agreement. While the three of them were discussing it, Luke was already distracted by the pattern on the ground. He squatted on the ground and reached out to brush away the thick dust, revealing a pattern that looked like claws. Luke lowered his head and swept away all the dust around him. The pattern revealed gradually expanded until it finally revealed its complete appearance¡ªa dragon. A very ferocious dragon was engraved on the ground. Luke''s expression changed. "This is the totem of an evil dragon! This is the territory of an evil dragon!" His voice was louder, waking Huanhuan and Egg up. Huanhuan got up and rubbed her eyes. "What''s wrong?" Bai Di comforted her, "Don''t be afraid. It''s nothing." Shuang Yun asked what was going on with the dragon totem. "The evil dragon is a cursed dragon. From the moment he was born, he lived to kill. He didn''t even let his parents and brothers off! Legend has it that after killing his family, the evil dragon killed dozens of his people in a row. He was captured by His Majesty the Dragon Emperor and was going to be executed. Unexpectedly, the evil dragon escaped from the death cell. From then on, the whereabouts of the evil dragon was unknown. Some people speculated that he might have died outside or found a remote place to hide." At this, Luke looked around, his face pale with fear. "I didn''t expect him to be hiding here." He lowered his voice as he said these words, as if afraid of alerting the dragon hidden here. Xue Ling was not afraid of the evil dragon. He leaned over and flew down, landing on the ground. "No matter how ferocious that evil dragon is, we have to find Yun Hui. I can''t come here for nothing." Whether it was intentional or not, his foot happened to land on the dragon''s eyeball. The stone eyeball suddenly sank! The entire square cracked! Xue Ling reacted the fastest. He flapped his wings and was the first to fly. Bai Di and Shuang Yun then jumped to the safest area closest to them. Only Luke couldn''t avoid it. He fell into the black hole below and was quickly gone. Huanhuan slid off the tiger''s back. She walked to the edge of the hole and peeked down. It was dark below, and she couldn''t see anything. She tried to call Luke''s name twice. There was no response. He was too far away to hear her. Or was he in danger and couldn''t respond even if he wanted to? Xue Ling clicked his tongue. "I''ll go down and see if that kid is dead. If he''s not dead, I''ll save him. If he''s dead, he can only blame himself for having a short life." These words were heartless, but they were objective and rational. Huanhuan looked at him. "Be careful. Come back quickly." Xue Ling lowered his head and kissed her face. Then, he spread his wings and flew into the hole in the ground. Chapter 624 Prefer Boys Over Girls Huanhuan, Bai Di, and Shuang Yun waited until it was almost dark, but Xue Ling still did not return. The three of them couldn''t help but worry. Bai Di searched the space but couldn''t find a note or slab left by Xue Ling. With Xue Ling''s personality, even if he was delayed by something, he would write a letter and put it in the space to tell everyone if he was safe. Now that there was no news, it was very likely that he didn''t even have the chance to write a letter. Shuang Yun couldn''t take it anymore. "Stay here and take care of Huanhuan," he said to Bai Di. "I''ll go down and look for Xue Ling and Luke." Huanhuan took his hand. "We''ll go with you." "But..." "I know what you''re worried about. You think I''ll be safer here, but if you don''t come back like Xue Ling, what will Bai Di and I do? It''s impossible for us to leave each other alone. We''ll definitely go down to look for you in the end. Instead of being separated like that and not knowing if each other is safe, we might as well go down together now." Huanhuan was determined. Shuang Yun had no choice but to look at Bai Di for his opinion. Bai Di analyzed calmly, "This place is strange. We won''t be at ease leaving you alone. Besides, you can''t guarantee that the two of us will be safe if we stay. Let''s go down together and take care of each other." Since Bai Di had agreed to Huanhuan''s suggestion, it was two against one. Shuang Yun could only compromise. He transformed into a Silvery Frost White Wolf and led the way. The white tiger carried Huanhuan and followed closely behind. The three of them jumped into the hole. After landing, Huanhuan immediately took out the torch she had prepared in advance. The torch was lit. In the light, she realized that she was in a cave surrounded by rock walls. There was a tunnel ahead. The Silvery Frost White Wolf walked in front while the white tiger carried Huanhuan behind. Huanhuan raised the torch and kept looking around, observing the environment. Eggy sensed that the atmosphere was tense. She was no longer as mischievous as usual and obediently lay on her mother''s head. The tunnel was long, and there were many detours. They walked for a long time. Huanhuan suddenly shouted, "There are traces of fire here!" The Silvery Frost White Wolf and the white tiger stopped at the same time. They looked up at the rock wall beside them. It was dark. It did look like it had been burned. There was not even a single piece of firewood in this place. No one should have lit a fire here. The only possibility was that Xue Ling had been here. He had lit a fire here, and the flames burned into the rock wall, so they left these marks. Huanhuan immediately slid down the white tiger''s tail to the ground. She looked around with a torch and found a red crystal the size of a fingernail in a small corner. She picked it up and examined it carefully. "This should be one of the red crystals on Xue Ling." That guy was very vain and adorned many red crystals on himself as decorations. The Silvery Frost White Wolf leaned over and sniffed. "It does smell like Xue Ling." The white tiger circled the area and analyzed slowly, "Xue Ling must have been here before. He even fought with someone. Now that his whereabouts are unknown, it''s very likely that he was in danger and was captured." The Silvery Frost White Wolf wagged his big tail in frustration. "Xue Ling is so strong. Who could''ve captured him?!" "No matter how strong one is, one will always have weaknesses. As long as you grasp it, you can kill anyone with a single blow." The Silvery Frost White Wolf thought of something, and his eyes flashed. Then, he stopped talking. Huanhuan craned her neck and looked around. The white tiger noticed her abnormality and took the initiative to ask, "What are you looking for?" "I thought I heard someone crying." The white tiger and the Silvery Frost White Wolf immediately pricked up their ears to listen. There were indeed cries. The voice was very thin, intermittent, and very indistinct. The three of them followed the sound and found the source of the cries in the far corner. It was a little girl! She squatted in the corner. Due to the light and the angle, her body was completely blocked. If they hadn''t heard her cries, no one would have thought that there was someone hiding in this corner. The little girl was wearing a red dress. Her long black hair was smooth, and her big eyes were filled with tears. Her red face was already wet with tears, making her look even more pitiful. She was out of breath from crying, but her voice was very soft. Huanhuan bent down and asked gently, "Little girl, why are you here? Where are your parents and family?" The little girl was still crying and ignoring her. Huanhuan tried all kinds of ways to lure her into talking, but there was no response. Helpless, Huanhuan could only give up. Bai Di said, "Let me try." He squatted in front of the little girl, his blue eyes especially gentle. "Little girl, why are you crying?" The little girl looked up at him and cried, "I got separated from my brother." Huanhuan was very surprised. She had tried her best to coax the girl, but she didn''t expect her to speak obediently as soon as Bai Di spoke to her. Could this child be favoring boys over girls?! Bai Di wiped the tears from her face with a cotton handkerchief. "What does your brother look like? Tell me about him. Maybe we can help you." "My brother is handsome," the little girl said very seriously, looking at him. "He''s as handsome as you." Huanhuan: "..." Wait, was this child teasing her?! Bai Di asked her what her brother''s name was. "His name is You Ran, and my name is You Xue." The little girl blinked and asked shyly, "What''s your name?" "My name is Bai Di. This beautiful lady is Lin Huanhuan. The one beside her is Shuang Yun." ? You Xue looked first at Shuang Yun, then at Bai Di. Her face turned even redder. "You''re both good-looking." Huanhuan: "..." Had she been completely ignored? You Xue took Bai Di''s hand and begged pitifully, "Good-looking big brothers, can you help me find my brother? I''m so afraid to be here alone." Bai Di smiled. "Sure." "That''s great! Brother Bai Di, you''re such a good person. When I find my brother, I''ll definitely give you a lot of gifts!" Hence, the team that originally had only three people now had four people. You Xue was a very lively and outgoing girl. Bai Di was on her left, and Shuang Yun was on her right. She kept chatting and laughing with them. Huanhuan followed behind alone, feeling sad that she, the wife, had been isolated. Boo-hoo~ You Xue said that she was tired and wanted to rest. The four of them stopped to rest. Bai Di took out the ingredients and made fragrant meat buns. Huanhuan was about to reach for the buns when Bai Di took the largest bun and handed it to You Xue. "Come, eat while it''s hot." Huanhuan watched silently as You Xue took the meat bun and ate it happily. Before long, You Xue closed her eyes and fell asleep. Bai Di patted her face. "I gave her enough medicine to sleep for three days," he said calmly. Huanhuan: "..." She had seen Bai Di secretly stuff some powder into the buns when he was making them. It was a drug she had developed that could make people fall asleep. It was usually used to relieve the pain of seriously injured patients. She didn''t expect Bai Di to use it on You Xue. Chapter 625 Then We Can Only Be Rough Huanhuan asked in confusion, "Why did you drug You Xue?" Bai Di said, "I smell Xue Ling on her. She must have seen him before." Huanhuan froze. Shuang Yun also said, "I smell it too." Huanhuan reacted. "So you did it on purpose just now..." Bai Di admitted bluntly, "We deliberately lowered our guard so that she would think we weren''t suspicious. That way, it''s easier to knock her out when she isn''t paying attention." Huanhuan was still very puzzled. "Since you suspect that there''s something wrong with her, why didn''t you attack her directly? Anyway, she''s alone. There are three of us. It shouldn''t be difficult to subdue her." "She''s very strong. We might not be her match." Huanhuan was in disbelief. "Is she that powerful?" She looked like a princess. "I can''t figure her out. It''s best to avoid a direct confrontation with her. That''ll minimize the danger." It turned out that Bai Di was right. He easily drugged You Xue and she fell into a coma. She wouldn''t wake up anytime soon. Huanhuan looked at the little girl lying on the ground and asked, "What should we do with her now?" "We need someone to carry her." Bai Di looked at Shuang Yun as he said this. Shuang Yun immediately took two steps back with a look of disgust. "Why are you looking at me? I''m not carrying a female other than Huanhuan and Big Goody! It''s disgusting!" His disgust for females had eased a lot because of Huanhuan, but it was still incurable. He still could not accept females other than her. If he had to carry You Xue, he might as well ask to be killed. Bai Di sighed. "Then we''ll have to be a little rough." ... You Xue was tied tightly by the rope. Bai Di tied the other end to the Silvery Frost White Wolf''s tail. The Silvery Frost White Wolf walked in front, and You Xue was dragged along. Her beautiful red dress was quickly torn by the friction, and there were several wounds on her face. Huanhuan''s expression was really indescribable. "You call this just a little rough?" This was clearly very rough, okay?! Bai Di took her hand and said as they walked, "I have no choice. Shuang Yun refuses to carry her. We have to do it this way." Huanhuan blurted out, "Then you can carry her." Bai Di gave her a very elusive smile. "You want me to carry her on my back?" A woman''s sixth sense told Huanhuan that if she dared to answer ''yes'' now, the male beast in front of her would immediately eat her. She quickly denied it. "No, no! You''re my mate. How could I want you to be close to other females? I''ll get jealous!" This answer satisfied Bai Di. He stroked her head. "Good girl~" There was only one tunnel and no forks. They had to keep going. Huanhuan''s legs went weak as she walked. Bai Di picked her up and sat her in the crook of his arm. She wrapped her arms around his neck and asked casually, "How long are we going to walk?" "Let''s go deeper. If we don''t find anyone, we''ll stop and rest." Bai Di touched her stomach. "Are you hungry?" "No." Bai Di took a meat pie from his space and pressed it into her hand. "Take a bite or two. I''ll make you something delicious when we rest." As long as Bai Di was by her side, Huanhuan would never have to worry about food. She hugged the meat pie and took a bite. Then, she held it to his mouth, indicating that he should eat too. Bai Di opened his mouth and bit the spot she''d just bitten. The two of them took turns eating the meat pie. Huanhuan took out the water pouch and took two sips herself. Then, she brought the spout to Bai Di''s mouth. Bai Di drank some water from her hand. Before long, an underground river appeared ahead. The river flowed and made a splashing sound. They stopped by the river to rest. The Silvery Frost White Wolf lay on the ground to rest. His fluffy tail swung from time to time. You Xue was still unconscious. She looked very disheveled now. Coupled with her cute face, anyone who didn''t know better would definitely pity her. Bai Di was making a fire to cook. Huanhuan squatted by the river to wash her hands. The water was very cold. By the time she finished washing her hands, her fingers were red from the cold. She happened to notice something black swaying at the bottom of the river. Wary, she backed away and called Bai Di and Shuang Yun over. "There''s something under the water!" Bai Di was better at swimming. He was about to jump in and take a look when Huanhuan stopped him. "The water is very cold," she said. "You won''t be able to stand the cold if you go down." If they couldn''t go into the water, they wouldn''t know what was hidden under the water. Huanhuan called Little Green out. The vines of the mutated creeper quickly grew and reached into the river. They quickly curled around a black shadow and dragged it out of the river. It was a small water monster that was entangled by the vines! Huanhuan''s expression changed. There were actually water monsters hidden in this river. Looking at the many black shadows under the river, could they all be water monsters?! The entangled water monster struggled desperately, but Little Green broke its neck and threw it back into the water. Huanhuan said in a low voice, "It''s not safe here. Let''s get out of here." Bai Di and Shuang Yun had no objections. They quickly packed their things and left with You Xue, who was still unconscious. At this moment, the water monsters hiding underwater suddenly jumped out of the water and climbed ashore one after another. The densely packed black water monsters surged in the direction Huanhuan and the other two left! The Silvery Frost White Wolf led the way, and Bai Di followed with Huanhuan in his arms. Huanhuan took out a torch from her space, lit it, and threw it at the water monsters. The moment the torch landed, the water monsters retreated in fear, leaving a large space. However, there were still many water monsters surging over from behind. The water monsters blocking the way were pushed forward. They were unfortunately burned by the flames and screamed from the heat. Soon, they turned to ashes. The water monsters behind continued walking over the remains of their kind. Huanhuan threw out a few more torches, but there were too many water monsters. Those torches alone could not scare them away. The Silvery Frost White Wolf suddenly stopped, turned around, and slapped down! The moment the wolf claws landed, white frost spread, freezing all the water monsters into ice sculptures. The frost spread up, forming a thick ice wall that blocked the entire tunnel. The water monsters behind could no longer approach. Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. She was finally free of these water monsters. Bai Di carried her a few steps forward. "Look, there''s light ahead. That must be the end of the tunnel." The three of them immediately continued in the direction of the light. At the end of the tunnel was a thick stone door. The Silvery Frost White Wolf pushed the door open bit by bit, revealing the scene behind it... Chapter 626 Brother Behind the door was a very narrow cell. Luke was lying on the ground, unconscious. Bai Di woke him up. When Luke woke up, he was very surprised to see Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Huanhuan in front of him. "Why are you here?" "We came down to look for you and Xue Ling." "Xue Ling is missing?" Luke was surprised. Bai Di looked at him. "He came down to save you, then he disappeared. Haven''t you seen him down here?" "No. I fainted after I fell. I didn''t wake up until now." Luke looked confused. He looked like he really didn''t know anything. In addition to the door they had entered, there was another small door in the small cell. Shuang Yun pushed open the door and looked inside. Unexpectedly, behind the door was a lush forest. He turned back to Bai Di. "Why is there a forest underground?" Without sunlight and fresh air, how did these flowers and trees survive? It was too strange to think about. Bai Di carried Huanhuan over, and Luke followed. Luke thought for a moment. "It''s said that before the evil dragon escaped, he plucked the most precious Wisdom Tree of the dragon race. The Wisdom Tree is the source of life. Any plant that approaches it can obtain powerful vitality. Perhaps he planted the Wisdom Tree here, which is why this forest exists." Hearing this, Huanhuan couldn''t help but look thoughtful. The beast continent had the Divine Wood, the dawn continent had the Tree of Life, and the secret dragon continent had the Wisdom Tree... It seemed that every continent had a tree that symbolized life. Was this a coincidence? If not... Huanhuan thought about it. There were many thoughts in her mind, but every one of them was blurry. "What are you thinking?" Bai Di asked suddenly. Huanhuan looked up at him. "I''m thinking about what the Wisdom Tree has in common with the Tree of Life and the Divine Wood." Shuang Yun suddenly interrupted, "Isn''t it them being trees?" Huanhuan shook her head. "It''s not that simple." "Then what should we do now? Should we go in and take a look?" Bai Di thought for a moment. "Let''s go in and take a look. The way back is blocked anyway. We have nowhere else to go. Let''s walk ahead. We might find something unexpected." Hence, one by one, they walked out of the small cell and into the dense forest. There were rocks above their head, and there was no sunlight. The entire forest seemed very dark. Huanhuan held a torch in her hand, and the light illuminated the path under her feet. Luke noticed the little girl being dragged behind and couldn''t help but ask, "This child is--" Shuang Yun, who was walking in front, replied casually, "Her name is You Xue. We picked her up on the way." Luke was speechless. "You picked up a girl on the way... It''s fine if you don''t treat her well, but why are you treating her so roughly? She''s a delicate little girl." Bai Di agreed. "I think it''s a little rough too." Huanhuan: "..." He said it so seriously as if he wasn''t the one who drugged You Xue and let Shuang Yun drag her forward. Bai Di continued, "So I suggest you carry her. What do you think?" Luke was confused. "Huh?" Bai Di smiled, looking very friendly. "We''re the only three males here. Shuang Yun and I have mates. We can''t carry other females. You''re the only one who''s still single. You don''t have to worry too much." He had a point, but Luke still felt tricked. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn''t have said anything just now! Bai Di looked at him. "Weren''t you feeling sorry for her just now? I''m giving you a chance to save her. Aren''t you willing?" Luke: "...Yes." When Shuang Yun learned that he no longer had to drag You Xue along, he immediately threw her to Luke. You Xue was small, so it was not heavy to carry her on his back, but Luke was still very uncomfortable. After all, this girl''s body was pressed against his back. This intimate distance made him very uncomfortable. The five of them walked through the forest. As they gradually went deeper, the surrounding light became dimmer. Occasionally, they could see a few stone statues in the dark forest. When Eggy saw the stone statues of the vultures, she suddenly chirped. His crisp cry instantly spread throughout the entire forest. The ''vulture statues'' suddenly spread their wings and flew up! Only then did Huanhuan and the others realize that they were not stone statues but living vultures! They flapped their wings and pounced at Huanhuan and the others in groups! Bai Di and Shuang Yun transformed into their beast forms at the same time and carried Huanhuan forward. Luke also transformed into a dragon and followed You Xue on his back. They were very fast. The vultures could not catch up to them and were quickly left behind. When they stopped, they realized that they had run to the deepest part of the forest. In front of them was a big golden tree, under which were piled various treasures. The light they emitted was even more dazzling than the torch in Huanhuan''s hand. Huanhuan looked at the treasures in front of her in shock. "There are so many treasures!" "Dragons have a hobby of collecting gold, silver, and treasures. The evil dragon is no exception. These treasures should be his collection." Luke looked up at the big tree that was emitting golden light in front of him. "So this is the Wisdom Tree..." A huge red dragon flew down from the top of the tree. He stared coldly at the outsider in front of him. "Who are you?" The red dragon in front of him was the legendary evil dragon. He was extremely powerful. Luke, who was also a dragon, could sense that the opponent''s pressure was especially terrifying. Involuntarily, he lowered his head to avoid the red dragon''s gaze. Huanhuan looked up and said politely, "We''re beasts from the beast continent. We''re here to find our family member." "Beasts?" The red dragon looked down at them. "I don''t welcome outsiders here. Get lost." He mercilessly ordered them to leave. Huanhuan wanted to say something else, but Bai Di stopped her. He pointed to the little girl on Luke''s back and smiled. "I wonder if you know this little girl?" The moment the red dragon saw the little girl, his gaze suddenly changed. "You Xue?!" As if hearing the red dragon''s call, You Xue slowly woke up. She opened her eyes and looked up to see the red dragon not far ahead. Her face immediately revealed a look of surprise. "Brother!" Her crisp and clear call of ''brother'' almost frightened Luke into throwing her aside. He had actually been carrying the evil dragon''s sister all this time! Just thinking about it made him want to faint. When the red dragon saw that his sister was in the other party''s hands, he finally lost his composure. He said in a low voice, "Let go of You Xue immediately, or don''t blame me for being rude to you." Bai Di wasn''t afraid of his threat. "We can let her go, but only if you help us find our family member first." ... Chapter 627 Are You My Biological Brother?! It was the first time the red dragon had been threatened. Killing intent rose in his heart, but he suppressed it for the sake of his sister''s safety. "Who''s your family member?" "A male beast in red," Bai Di said, giving You Xue a meaningful look. "Your sister must have seen him before." You Xue immediately shouted, "I''ve never seen him!" "You have his scent. It''s impossible that you didn''t see him." Bai Di said it so firmly that You Xue couldn''t argue for a moment. "So what if I''ve seen him?" she argued stubbornly. "He wanted to attack me, so I gave him a hard time." Huanhuan quickly asked, "Where is he?" You Xue snorted and deliberately didn''t answer. Shuang Yun''s claws were close to her face. "If you don''t tell me the truth, I''ll draw on your face." You Xue cared about her face the most. When she heard that the other party was going to draw on her face, she immediately exploded. "If you dare touch my face, I''ll make you all stay here and never go out again!" "We just want to know where Xue Ling is. If you refuse to tell us, we''ll have to fight you to the death," Bai Di said word by word. "We might not be able to defeat you, but we can tear a few pieces of your flesh off." You Xue was indignant, but she knew that he was telling the truth. She bit her lower lip and said indignantly, "I saw that you were good-looking and wanted to play with you. I didn''t expect you to be so ungrateful. If I had known, I wouldn''t have let you in!" Huanhuan reacted. "The reason why the floor of the square suddenly cracked was because of you?" "So what if it is?!" The obedient and cute little girl in front of Bai Di and Shuang Yun had revealed her true colors and become tricky and wilful. The red dragon berated in a low voice, "Nonsense!" This was his resting place. How could he let outsiders in?! You Xue knew that she was in the wrong, but she still insisted. "They barged into Nether City themselves. Even if I hadn''t let them down, they would''ve still found the entrance themselves." "If they break in, I''ll deal with them. It''s not your place to interfere." Faced with her brother''s reprimand, You Xue''s eyes turned red. Tears filled her eyes. "You usually don''t let me do anything or go out. I can only be holed up in this damn place every day with those stones, plants, and trees! It wasn''t easy for me to find a few interesting things to play with, but you think I''m fooling around. Sometimes, I really wonder if you''re my biological brother!" As soon as he said the last sentence, the red dragon''s gaze immediately changed. His voice grew sharper. "What nonsense are you talking about? Of course, I''m your biological brother!" You Xue cried and shouted, "You''re not! My biological brother wouldn''t be so fierce to me!" The siblings were about to argue. Huanhuan raised her hand weakly. "If you want to argue, you can do it later. Before that, can you return my family member to me?" You Xue was in a very bad mood now. She turned around and shouted at Huanhuan, "I''m not returning him to you! I want to keep him here and never let him leave. Let''s see what you can do to me!" "Little girl, your personal grudge against your brother shouldn''t involve innocent outsiders, right?" "Don''t call me a little girl. I don''t want anything to do with a hypocritical woman like you!" Huanhuan wanted to talk to You Xue properly, but the other party''s hostility was too strong. Huanhuan couldn''t be bothered to be kind to a person yelling at her. She stopped smiling and asked calmly, "Have you forgotten your current identity as a hostage?" As soon as she finished speaking, Little Green darted out and wrapped itself tightly around You Xue. The lotus opened its layers of petals and bared its sharp fangs at You Xue. You Xue shouted in panic, "What do you want? Let go of me!" Huanhuan looked at her coldly. "Since you refuse to hand over Xue Ling, we have no choice but to kill you before we go looking for him. Anyway, he must be in this place. If we spend more time searching, we''ll be able to find him." The skullcap opened its mouth and bit at You Xue! "Stop!" The red dragon opened his mouth and spat out a fireball that smashed at Huanhuan! A huge fireball descended from the sky aggressively! Shuang Yun rushed to Huanhuan and erected an ice wall. The fireball smashed into the ice wall. The ice wall was smashed into pieces, and the fireball turned into countless sparks and dissipated. At the same time, You Xue had already transformed into a small green female dragon. The skullcap bit her neck, causing blood to splatter. She screamed in pain. When Luke saw You Xue in her dragon form, he froze on the spot. Her blood landed on the ground, and the rich smell of blood spread. Luke smelled something familiar. It was a scent he was once extremely familiar with. Luke thought of a possibility, and his eyes widened as he stared at You Xue in disbelief. The fire dragon wanted to rush over to save You Xue, but he was stopped by Shuang Yun and Bai Di. He couldn''t break through them. Seeing that You Xue''s neck was about to be bitten off, Luke suddenly turned into a green dragon and flapped his wings to rush over. He knocked the skullcap away with his body and bit off the mutated creeper with all his might to save You Xue. This change was so sudden that Huanhuan was stunned. She never expected Luke, who should be on her side, to change sides at this critical moment! Luke carried You Xue to the ground. He lowered his head and helped You Xue lick the wound on her neck. You Xue opened her eyes and saw Luke in front of her. She was immediately furious and sent him flying with a flap of her wings. She struggled to her feet and glared at Luke. "Who do you think you are? How dare you touch me?!" The thought of him licking her neck made You Xue feel extremely disgusted. If she weren''t injured and weak, she would have killed this bold bastard! Luke stood up, his eyes fixed on her. His expression was extremely complicated. You Xue turned and flew toward the red dragon. Huanhuan took out the jar and took a big gulp of dragon blood. The blood in her body instantly boiled, and a powerful force wreaked havoc in her body, almost blowing her up. She spread her wings and quickly flew toward You Xue. She grabbed her wings and dragged her back! She could not let You Xue go! You Xue turned around and was shocked to see Huanhuan like this. "Y-You actually drank dragon blood?!" If a normal person drank dragon blood, even if they didn''t die, they would be half-dead. No one had ever been like Huanhuan. Not only was she not injured, but her strength had also increased in a short period of time! Huanhuan grabbed her neck and dug her dragon claws into her skin. "If you don''t return Xue Ling to me, don''t even think about living!" Chapter 628 Nosy Guy! Luke flew up and slammed into Huanhuan! Huanhuan had no choice but to let go of You Xue and quickly dodge. Luke stood in front of Huanhuan, stopping her from hurting You Xue again. Huanhuan frowned at the green dragon in front of her. "Move!" ? But Luke had no intention of backing down. "No, I can''t let you hurt You Xue." "Who is she to you? Why are you so protective of her?" Huanhuan couldn''t understand his actions. Luke opened his mouth and was about to speak when You Xue, who had been left aside, suddenly threw Huanhuan to the ground when they were not paying attention. Her sharp dragon claws pierced Huanhuan''s shoulder! Eggy immediately let out a piercing cry. Its feathers seemed to be burning. She threw herself at You Xue. However, the dragon''s leather armor was too thick. Eggy''s little strength could not cause any substantial damage to You Xue. Huanhuan''s face turned pale from the pain. She tried her best to push You Xue out. The skullcap also opened its petals and bit at You Xue! You Xue tilted her head to avoid the lotus and threw Huanhuan out! Huanhuan flew out like a kite with a broken string. Just as she was about to hit the rock wall, she was suddenly caught from behind. She turned and met a pair of fiery eyes. It was Xue Ling! Xue Ling carried her to the ground. His gaze landed on the wound on her shoulder and froze. As they were too close, Huanhuan could clearly see the killing intent in his eyes. She wanted to ask him where he had gone after getting separated, but at this moment, she was so frightened by the undisguised killing intent in his eyes that she couldn''t speak. She could only open her mouth and say, "You¡­" "Don''t speak yet." Xue Ling lowered his head and licked her wound. "Stay here and don''t move. I''ll help you vent your anger." The wound itched and hurt from his lick. Huanhuan endured it and didn''t make a sound. Eggy nuzzled her face and comforted her softly. "Chirp chirp~" You Xue wanted to pursue her victory and kill Huanhuan on the spot. Unexpectedly, Xue Ling suddenly appeared and interrupted her plan. When she saw Xue Ling rushing at her, she didn''t dodge and pounced at him too! You Xue had thought that with her strength, it was impossible for her to not be able to defeat a mere beast. But the outcome was unexpected. Xue Ling was far stronger than her. In just a few moves, You Xue''s body was covered in burns. She was in a sorry state. If this continued, she would definitely be killed by Xue Ling! She had to retreat and distance herself from Xue Ling. But Xue Ling didn''t give her the chance. He flapped his fiery red wings, and a huge fireball flew out. It smashed at You Xue like a meteor! You Xue barely dodged one of them, but she could not avoid the next two fireballs no matter what. In her despair, she could only close her eyes. However, the expected pain did not come. You Xue opened her eyes in confusion. She saw that Luke had rushed in front of her and blocked the two burning fireballs. Luke was charred black. He didn''t even have time to struggle before he fell to the ground. You Xue was still rooted to the ground, her eyes wide in disbelief. She couldn''t understand why Luke would risk his life to save her when she was clearly not related to him. Was he crazy or stupid?! While You Xue was in a daze, Xue Ling flapped his wings and sent her flying! Seeing that You Xue was being bullied, the red dragon was furious. He broke out of Bai Di and Shuang Yun''s besiege and pounced on Xue Ling! Xue Ling was not afraid at all. The two sides began to fight fiercely. Huanhuan endured the pain and walked up to Luke. The charred green dragon lay on the ground, on the verge of death. He raised his eyes with difficulty and said weakly, "I''m sorry." Huanhuan knew why he was apologizing. She didn''t say if she would forgive him or not. "Why did you do that?" she asked, puzzled. "She''s my family, my long-lost sister. I have to protect her." Huanhuan was surprised and froze. "Back then, she was kidnapped and her whereabouts were unknown. My mother passed away early because she missed her so much. Father and I searched for her for many years and found out that she was taken to Nether City. I thought she would be dead, but I didn''t expect to see her again¡­" Huanhuan still couldn''t believe that there was such a coincidence in the world. "How can you be sure that You Xue is your sister?" "We''re family. The auras in our bloodlines are very similar. I sniffed her blood aura. She''s my sister. There''s no doubt about it." "But she doesn''t recognize you." The green dragon looked bitter. "Maybe she doesn''t know that I''m her brother." Huanhuan didn''t know what to say. She wanted to save him, but she had just drunk dragon blood. The blood in her body was mixed now. She couldn''t even heal the wounds on her body, let alone help Luke come back to life. With the last of his strength, Luke took out a small green conch and placed it in Huanhuan''s hand. "It was left behind by my mother when she was alive. She said that if I could find my sister, I should give her this conch. I can''t do it now. I hope you can help me fulfill this last wish." Before Huanhuan could speak again, the green dragon had closed its eyes and was completely dead. Huanhuan stood where she was with the conch. She felt that the conch shell in her hand was heavy. It was as if it carried the love Luke had for his family. The red dragon was indeed the legendary evil dragon. He was very powerful. Even though he was going up against three opponents alone, he was not at a disadvantage. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling cooperated extremely well. Even if they couldn''t win, they wouldn''t lose. The battle between the two sides reached a stalemate. Huanhuan wanted to help, but she was still injured. She looked around and finally looked at the Wisdom Tree not far away. She walked toward the Wisdom Tree. However, You Xue flew over and blocked her way. "Don''t even think about running!" Huanhuan looked at the arrogant You Xue in front of her and thought about Luke, who had lost his life to protect his sister. She couldn''t help but feel sorry for Luke. Ignoring You Xue''s difficulties, she took out the green conch. "Your brother asked me to pass this on to you." You Xue smiled mockingly. "My brother is fighting the beasts you brought over. How would he have the time to ask you to hand me something? Besides, even if he has something he wants to give me, he can give it to me directly in person. Why would he need your help to hand it over?!" "The red dragon isn''t your biological brother. Your biological brother is Luke, the green dragon who just died saving you." Huanhuan told the truth calmly. Unfortunately, You Xue did not believe it at all. "My brother is clearly You Ran. He has nothing to do with that green dragon. Don''t think that just because he and I are both green dragons we''re siblings. That''s ridiculous!" Huanhuan asked, "If you''re not his sister, why would he save you?" You Xue couldn''t answer and couldn''t help but fly into a rage out of humiliation. "Who knows why he suddenly rushed in front of me and got in the way? I didn''t beg him to save me. What a busybody!" Chapter 629 I Need To Repay My Gratitude You Xue''s reaction was chilling. But Huanhuan didn''t want to waste any more time with her and called out the butterfly flowers. Little Purple led many butterfly flowers and swarmed over, surrounding You Xue. You Xue kept flapping her wings, trying to fan away all the obstructing butterfly flowers. While she was busy dealing with the butterfly flowers, Little Green darted out and approached You Xue silently. Then, it suddenly wrapped itself tightly around her and threw her to the ground, causing the ground to tremble. You Xue was tightly bound. No matter how hard she struggled, she could not break free. Huanhuan placed the conch beside You Xue''s ear. The sound stored in the conch entered You Xue''s ears. She heard a gentle woman''s voice say... "Xue''er, do you remember me?" The voice was very familiar to You Xue. Involuntarily, she stopped struggling and continued listening. "I''ve missed you every day since you disappeared. I''m worried you''re suffering out there. I''m worried you''re getting bullied and going hungry... "I even asked the heavens to let you return safely. It doesn''t matter if they take my life in return. "I really love you, but I can''t take it anymore. I can''t wait until you come back. Don''t blame me, okay?" ... Huanhuan couldn''t hear anything from the conch. She could only see that You Xue''s eyes were gradually turning red. The corners of her eyes were glimmering with tears as if she could cry at any moment. She couldn''t hear what was being said, but Little Brat could. Little Brat wiped his tears and sighed. "You Xue really has a good mother~" Huanhuan didn''t have time to grieve with him. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling were still fighting the red dragon. She had to think of a way to help. She looked up at the Wisdom Tree in front of her. "Little Brat, can I communicate with it?" "You can try." Huanhuan flapped her wings and flew up. She stopped in front of the Wisdom Tree. When she approached, she realized that there were many thin black threads wrapped around the golden trunk. They looked very much like a woman''s long hair, but if one looked closely, one would realize that the ''threads'' were made up of many black bugs. When they were gathered together, they looked like threads from afar. Huanhuan was very surprised. "The Wisdom Tree has bugs?" Little Brat was used to this. "It was forcefully pulled out. Its roots must have been injured. Besides, it lives underground all year round. It can''t see the sun nor have access to fresh water and air. It''s normal for it to be infested with bugs." Fortunately, the Wisdom Tree was strong. If it were any other ordinary tree, it would have died after so many years. Huanhuan sympathized. "The Wisdom Tree is so pitiful." She reached out with her palm and carefully avoided the small bugs. She gently pressed herself against the trunk and whispered to the Wisdom Tree. The little bugs immediately crawled toward Huanhuan''s palm. Seeing this, Eggy immediately flapped her small wings and flew up. She opened her sharp bird mouth and swept away many small bugs with a mouthful. Under Huanhuan''s surprised gaze, Eggy ate all the bugs in her mouth. Huanhuan was shocked. She quickly retracted her hand and pulled Eggy into her arms. She scolded anxiously, "Why did you eat the bugs? What if they''re poisonous? Hurry up and spit them out!" She wanted to pry open Eggy''s beak so that her daughter could spit out the bugs. But Eggy refused to do so. She found the little bugs delicious and didn''t want to spit them out. Not only Eggy but the skullcap also sensed the deliciousness of the bugs. When Huanhuan was not looking, it quietly opened its petals and ate the small bugs on the tree trunk. When Eggy saw that her favorite delicacies were being snatched away by the skullcap, she was anxious. She struggled to break free from her mother''s hand and flapped her small wings to the side of the tree to quickly eat the bugs. Huanhuan was very surprised to see Eggy and the skullcap fighting to eat those bugs. She was worried that Eggy would eat something bad. In the end, it was Little Brat who calmed her down. "Don''t worry, these bugs are called shadow ants. They like to attach themselves to high-level trees to absorb nutrients. For other plants and birds, shadow ants are very nourishing delicacies." Unexpectedly, not only were these small insects not poisonous, but they were also good for the body. Huanhuan was surprised, but she was relieved. She let Eggy and the skullcap eat the bugs and focused on talking with the Wisdom Tree. It didn''t take long for the Wisdom Tree to respond. "Aren''t you Divine Wood? Why did you come to the secret dragon continent?" The voice of the Wisdom Tree was thick and deep, like a reliable charming uncle. "We''re here to look for a friend." "Did you find them, then?" Huanhuan shook her head. "Not yet." "Don''t be depressed. You have a lot of time. You can take your time looking. You''ll find them eventually." Huanhuan smiled. "Thank you for your comfort." Eggy and the skullcap ate all the small insects on the tree trunk. The two little guys then returned to Huanhuan''s side in satisfaction and burped one after another. Huanhuan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at them. The Wisdom Tree''s voice was relaxed and happy. "Thank you for helping me get rid of the bugs on my body. I feel much better now. In return, I can help you do something." Huanhuan had a request. When she heard this, she was delighted. She pointed to the red dragon not far away. "That guy wants to hurt my family. Do you have a way to deal with him?" Logically speaking, the Wisdom Tree would not participate in the battle between beasts and dragons. However, it had just agreed to help Huanhuan. At this moment, Huanhuan made her request. The principled Wisdom Tree could not go back on its word. "I can''t kill him. I can only trap him for a while." Hearing this, Huanhuan quickly said, "As long as you can trap him, we can settle the rest ourselves." The Wisdom Tree said, "Wait a moment." It shook its branches, and countless golden leaves fell. They pounced on the red dragon like a storm and surrounded him, making him dizzy and unable to see the way ahead. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling took this opportunity to swarm forward. Frost, lightning, and fireballs smashed at the red dragon! The huge red dragon was electrocuted until he lost consciousness. His wings were frozen, and he could not move anymore. His head and neck were burned black by the fireballs. His body was covered in wounds. He roared angrily at the Wisdom Tree. "Didn''t you say that you can''t participate in our battle?!" The Wisdom Tree replied calmly, "I''m sorry, but I needed to repay someone." Chapter 630 Why Was She So Bad?! The red dragon finally fell. He might never have dreamed that he would die at the hands of three unknown beasts instead of the dragon emperor. The huge red dragon lay on the ground, motionless. It had completely lost its breath. With the crisis resolved, Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. She said to the Wisdom Tree, "Thank you." As soon as she finished speaking, she felt all her strength drain out of her. Her legs went weak, and she fell to the ground involuntarily. Xue Ling flew over quickly and picked her up. He watched as Huanhuan shrank again and became a short little girl. The aftereffects of the dragon blood appeared again. Huanhuan had expected this. She immediately took out a small dress from her space and hid under Xue Ling''s wings to change. You Xue had returned to her human form. She was holding a green conch in her hand. Her eyes were red and swollen. She had clearly just cried. She looked panicked, and the sound of the conch seemed to be echoing in her ears. The gentle voice told her that she was lured away not long after she was born. Then, for some reason, she entered Nether City and became the sister of the red dragon. All these years, she had always thought of herself as the biological sister of the red dragon. She should have thought of it long ago. She was a green dragon. How could she have a red dragon brother? On the secret dragon continent, the different colors of dragons not only represented their appearance but also their respective abilities and levels. You Xue and the red dragon were two completely different races. Furthermore, not long after the red dragon reached adulthood, he personally killed all his family. It was impossible for him to have left a little sister behind. You Xue carried the conch to Luke''s body and suddenly burst into tears. She was the one who killed her own brother! Luke risked his life to save her, but she had never even called him ''Brother''. Why was she so bad?! You Xue was crying so hard that she was out of breath. She was about to faint. But no one comforted her. Especially Xue Ling. He was annoyed by You Xue''s cries. If Huanhuan hadn''t pulled him, he would have rushed forward and gagged You Xue. He couldn''t be blamed for being unsympathetic. He still remembered how You Xue bit Huanhuan just now. Huanhuan''s shoulder was pierced by her teeth, and she was bleeding profusely. His heart ached just looking at the wound. He carefully bandaged Huanhuan''s wound and lowered his head to blow on her shoulder. "Does it still hurt?" Huanhuan was amused by his nervous appearance. She smiled and said, "I''m fine. It''s just a flesh wound. With my physique, I''ll be completely healed in less than a night." "But it must hurt." Xue Ling helped her put on her clothes. "If you encounter danger in the future, remember to hide far away. Fighting and killing enemies is our business as male beasts. Don''t always be so anxious to rush forward. What if something happens to you and our family gets into trouble?" "Okay, I''ll be careful next time. If you keep nagging, you''ll really become an old man." Xue Ling hugged her tightly. "Even if I become an old man, don''t even think about abandoning me." Huanhuan touched the back of his neck. "Yes, even if you''re an old man, you''ll still be the best-looking old man." They clung to each other for a while. She asked where Xue Ling had gone after he got separated. "After I flew down, I walked along the tunnel. On the way, I met You Xue. She tried to trick me into going with her, but I saw through her. She flew into a rage out of humiliation and attacked me. I exchanged a few moves with her and shook her off." Huanhuan quickly asked, "What then?" "I walked deeper into the tunnel. In any case, there was only one path. I wanted to see what was at the end of the tunnel. Who knew that the path was especially long? I walked for a long time before I came out. As soon as I came out, I saw you fighting the red dragon and You Xue. You know what happened after that." Huanhuan thought out loud, "We were also walking along the tunnel. Why didn''t we see you?" "Could it have been a mistake?" Xue Ling immediately denied this guess. "No, there''s only one way through the tunnel. We can''t have been mistaken." "Then what the hell is going on?" Huanhuan was puzzled. Bai Di heard their conversation and said, "Just ask You Xue." You Xue could be considered a host here. She must know the layout here like the back of her hand. Huanhuan looked at You Xue and saw that she was crying. She must not be in the mood to chat with others for a while, so she did not go over and ask for trouble. Bai Di and Shuang Yun put the mountains of gold, silver, and jewelry into their space. The red dragon was dead anyway. Even if they didn''t take these things, they would be left here to rust. What a waste that would be. When they were done, Bai Di gestured for everyone to prepare to leave. Huanhuan pointed at Luke''s body. "What about him?" You Xue stayed by Luke''s side. She had stopped crying. She just stared at Luke''s body. Her face was pale, and her mental state looked to be very bad. Bai Di glanced at the siblings. "Ignore them. You Xue knows this place. If she wants to leave, it should be easier for her than for us." Huanhuan thought Bai Di had a point, but she took the initiative to walk over to You Xue. "Are you okay?" You Xue didn''t move as if she hadn''t heard her. Huanhuan carefully observed her expression. "If you really regret it, you can go home. Although your brother and mother are no longer around, your father is still alive. You''re the only family he has left in this world. I believe he''d want you to go home." Hearing the word ''father'', You Xue''s expression finally changed a little. She asked blankly, "My father?" "Yes, he''s a very warm and kind uncle. If you want to go back, I can give you his address." But You Xue covered her face and cried again. "But I killed my brother. If Father finds out, he''ll hate me!" "Even so, you shouldn''t run away. That''s your father, after all. You have to be brave enough to take responsibility for the mistakes you made and take care of your family in your brother''s place. That way, your brother''s sacrifice won''t be in vain." You Xue''s cries gradually weakened. She had clearly taken Huanhuan''s words to heart. She wiped away her tears. "Why are you comforting me? Didn''t you want to kill me before?" "I wanted to kill you because I wanted to find Xue Ling. Now that he''s back, whatever happens to you has something to do with me. I''m telling you this for Luke''s sake and also because I want to ask you something." You Xue did not ignore her this time and asked, "What do you want to know?" "Why were we in the same tunnel as Xue Ling but we were completely separated?" "It looks like there''s only one path in that tunnel, but there are actually many hidden paths. I can change the layout of those paths and turn them into a maze." Huanhuan understood. This could explain why Xue Ling entered the tunnel first but walked out last. "One more thing. Have you seen two elves?" Chapter 631 My Daughter Has Grown Up. I Cant Keep Her! You Xue had indeed seen two strange elves in Nether City, but they only stayed outside Nether City for a moment before leaving. Huanhuan quickly asked, "Then do you know where they went?" You Xue tried to remember. "They seem to be heading in the direction of Scaled City." Scaled City was the largest city in the entire secret dragon continent. It was similar to the City of 10,000 Beasts to the beast continent. After knowing where Cynthia and the others were, Huanhuan and the others did not stay any longer. They immediately set off for Scaled City. Before leaving, she told You Xue the address of Vanilla Bay. If she wanted to go home, she could go back anytime. You Xue opened the exit of the tunnel. Huanhuan and the others circled around the path filled with water monsters and successfully arrived at the exit. When they walked out of the tunnel, they realized that there were many fully armed dragon guards standing on the ground. Even in the sky, there were many dragons waiting to attack. Unprepared, the two sides met and were stunned. Bai Di immediately shielded Huanhuan behind him. Xue Ling and Shuang Yun stepped forward at the same time and stood on either side of Huanhuan. They stared warily at the dragon guards in front of them. The dragon guards did not seem to expect to see them here. They stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what to do next. A tall purple dragon flew out and landed steadily on the ground. He folded his wings and looked down at the four beasts in front of him. "Who are you? Why are you in Nether City?" Bai Di and Shuang Yun exchanged glances. From the looks of it, the guards weren''t here for them. Bai Di looked up at the tall and mighty purple dragon in front of him. "We''re beasts from the beast continent," he said unhurriedly. "We''re here to look for a friend. May I ask what you''re doing?" "I''m Allen, the commander of the dragon guards. I''m here on the orders of the dragon emperor to capture the evil dragon. Everyone, leave quickly!" Bai Di''s eyes flickered at the purple dragon''s words. "How do you know that the evil dragon is here?" "We sensed the aura of the evil dragon near Scaled City just now. We followed the aura all the way here." Bai Di understood. They must have made too much noise when they fought the red dragon, which was why they attracted the dragon army. "The evil dragon is indeed here. We just fought him." Bai Di''s words immediately interested Allen. "Where''s the evil dragon? Where is he?" Bai Di pointed in a direction. "He''s in the tunnel below. We killed him just now. If you go look for him now, you should be able to find his remains." As soon as he said this, not only Allen, but even the other dragon guards around him gasped. This group of beasts actually killed the evil dragon that was rumored to be extremely ferocious and powerful? Allen couldn''t believe it, but Bai Di''s words left him with no other choice. He immediately ordered the guards behind him, "Hurry up and look for the evil dragon in the tunnel. Whether he''s dead or alive, you have to catch him!" "Alright!" One by one, the guards slipped into the tunnel. Allen stayed where he was. He looked at the four beasts in front of him and took into account their strength. His tone was much more polite than before. "Since you said that you just killed the evil dragon, please wait here for a moment. We''ll thank you properly after we find the evil dragon." Bai Di still looked neither servile nor overbearing. He nodded slightly. "Alright." Huanhuan sat in his arms, wrapped her arms around his neck, and leaned her face against his shoulder. Waiting was very boring. Allen wanted to take the opportunity to find out more about these four beasts. He transformed into his human form. He was tall and majestic, and his heavy scales were extremely domineering. His gaze roamed over her, and he smiled as he made small talk. "This is your daughter? She''s quite cute." Bai Di lowered his head and kissed Huanhuan''s cheek. His gaze was gentle and indulgent. "She''s our mate." Allen: "..." She was only seven or eight years old, but she already had a mate! No, she had several mates! He felt as if his worldview was about to shatter. Huanhuan noticed that the smile on Allen''s face had frozen. She couldn''t help but chuckle. "I just look younger. Actually, I''m already an adult and have given birth to several children." Eggy jumped on her head to show that she was one of Huanhuan''s children. Allen didn''t think that the little girl in front of him was an adult. He thought that she was just looking for an excuse to smooth things over. He took the opportunity to change the topic. "I have a daughter at home too. She''s very naughty. She only knows how to cause trouble all day. I can''t control her anymore." Speaking of parenting, the three male beasts present had a lot in common. Shuang Yun grinned. "It''s better for them to be naughty. They won''t be easily bullied when they grow up." Huanhuan thought of her extremely strong eldest daughter and was speechless. Xue Ling reached out and put Eggy in his arms. His tone was rather indulgent. "My daughter is especially obedient. When she grows up, she''ll definitely be as beautiful as her mother." Eggy was doing well on her mother''s head when her father suddenly carried her away. She pecked Xue Ling''s finger unhappily. Instead of being angry, Xue Ling was very happy. "Look, my daughter is so close to me!" Eggy responded, "Chirp chirp!" What she really wanted to say was, ''Let go of me, you stupid father!'' Huanhuan couldn''t look straight at Xue Ling''s silly expression when he was doting on his daughter. She silently turned her head away. Bai Di smiled. "I don''t have a daughter. I only have two boys at home. They''re adults now. They''ll probably find mates and start their own families soon." ???????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ????????????????????-????????????.???????????? Xue Ling immediately hugged Eggy tighter and looked very proud. "My Eggy has to be picky when it comes to finding mates in the future. That man''s character, appearance, and strength have to be extremely good. Otherwise, I won''t be willing to hand my precious daughter over to him." Allen laughed and said, "My daughter will be an adult in two years. I want to find her a good mate, but with her temper, she definitely won''t want me to interfere in her marriage. My daughter has grown up now. I can''t keep her by my side anymore!" Speaking of this, Shuang Yun was the saddest. "I wonder how many more years my Big Goody will stay with me." Huanhuan reminded him, "Even if Big Goody finds a mate and moves out, she won''t leave Rock City. If you want to see her, you can just take a few steps out. Do you have to be so sad?" "You don''t understand. Once a daughter has a family of her own, she''ll distance herself from us. I can''t bear it." Allen nodded in agreement. "When I think about how my daughter is about to leave me, I feel especially upset. I''ve painstakingly raised my baby, but in the end, I have to watch her leave with another male dragon. I''m indignant!" The four fathers began to sigh. Chapter 632 You Cant Judge A Book By Its Cover The guards of the dragon race emerged from the tunnel. They brought out the remains of the red dragon. As for Luke''s body, it had long been taken away by You Xue before the dragon guards arrived. Seeing that the red dragon was indeed dead, Allen finally believed Bai Di completely. "You''ve done a great service by helping us get rid of the evil dragon. Please follow us back to Scaled City. His Majesty the Dragon Emperor will definitely reward you!" Huanhuan and the others were about to go to Scaled City as well, so they agreed. The mighty dragon army carried the red dragon''s body back to Scaled City. Huanhuan sat on the white tiger''s back. Eggy was sleeping in the crook of her neck. She was furry and looked like a small yellow furball. Huanhuan discussed it with Bai Di in a low voice. "If the dragon emperor is going to reward us after seeing us, we''ll ask him to help send people to find Cynthia." As the emperor of the secret dragon continent, he would definitely be able to find Cynthia quickly if he was willing to help them. Bai Di agreed with her. When they arrived at Scaled City, the red dragon''s body immediately attracted the attention of countless people. Even the dragon emperor, who lived in the Dragon Palace, rushed over after hearing the news. Allen knelt on one knee and bowed. "Your Majesty, we''ve killed the evil dragon and brought him back." When the dragon emperor saw the red dragon''s body, he clapped and laughed. "Good, good! You did very well. You''ll all be rewarded!" "Thank you, Your Majesty." Allen did not mention the names of Huanhuan''s family, and the dragon emperor did not notice them. They were standing together with the dragon army, so their presence was very weak. Shuang Yun frowned and whispered, "Don''t tell me Allen is going to take all the credit without mentioning us?" Bai Di was calm. "I don''t think so. Let''s wait and see." The red dragon''s body was hung on the city wall. The dragons living in the city came to see it. The evil dragon that had escaped for many years had finally received his retribution. Everyone clapped and cheered. When the dragon army dispersed and the dragon emperor was about to return to the palace, Allen mentioned Huanhuan''s family. "Your Majesty, when we arrived at Nether City, the evil dragon was already dead." The dragon emperor was stunned. "What?" "The evil dragon was killed by three male beasts. I brought them back to Scaled City. I wonder if Your Majesty wants to see them?" The dragon emperor was very interested. "Call them over. I want to see what kind of beast can kill the evil dragon!" Huanhuan''s family was introduced to the dragon emperor. The dragon emperor was already in his middle ages, but he was still imposing. He had thick eyebrows and sharp eyes, and he had the unique aura of a powerhouse who had been in a high position for a long time. He sized up the four beasts in front of him and smiled. "I heard from Allen that you''re from the beast continent?" Bai Di nodded. "Yes." "I remember that the beast continent is very far from the secret dragon continent. How did you get here?" Xue Ling replied leisurely, "I brought them over." As for the ship, they deliberately avoided mentioning it. The dragon emperor could sense that Xue Ling was very strong and not inferior to him. The dragon emperor couldn''t help but look at Xue Ling a few more times. "May I ask who you are?" "Xue Ling of the feather tribe." The dragon emperor then looked at Bai Di and Shuang Yun. The two of them introduced themselves. "Bai Di of the tiger tribe." "Shuang Yun, wolf tribe." As for Huanhuan, who was in Bai Di''s arms, she opened her mouth and said crisply, "I''m an ape, and my name is Lin Huanhuan." The dragon emperor was a little surprised. He did not expect them to bring a little female with them when they went out. When he saw Huanhuan''s fair and cute face, he could not help but want to reach out and pinch her. "Is this your daughter? She''s so cute." Bai Di stopped him. "She''s our mate." The dragon was stunned. ???????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ????????????????????-????????????.???????????? Such a young female already had three male beast mates?! He didn''t care about his hand being blocked. His gaze swept over Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling. Finally, he looked steadily at Huanhuan. He couldn''t help but ask, "Can your small body withstand the needs of the three of them?" The dragon emperor''s question was very straightforward, and Huanhuan blushed. "I-I make it work..." The dragon emperor sighed. "She looks young, but she can withstand three male beasts. You truly can''t judge a book by its cover." Huanhuan blushed at his words. Like a turtle, she shrank into Bai Di''s arms and refused to continue the topic. The family of four was brought back to Dragon Palace as guests. In the huge living room, the dragon emperor invited the guests to sit down. The servants brought fruits and drinks, filling the table. "Speaking of the beast continent, our dragon race once had a branch that moved to the beast continent to settle down. I wonder how they''re doing now?" Xue Ling peeled the fruit and fed it to Eggy. He said casually, "You''re talking about Dragon Island, right? There are no more dragons there." The dragon emperor was surprised. "Why?" "The number of dragons has been decreasing. In the past few years, they''ve almost gone extinct. There''s only one black dragon left." The dragon emperor couldn''t help but frown. "Back then, that dragon tribe decided to move to the beast continent to help the beasts resist the invasion of demons. I didn''t expect them to end up almost exterminated." Huanhuan wanted to mention the black dragon, but she noticed the hint in Bai Di''s eyes and swallowed her words. The dragon emperor chatted with them about the beast continent. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling would tell him anything they could. The two sides chatted happily. The dragon emperor smiled and extended an invitation. "You''ve done our dragon race a huge favor by killing the evil dragon. You''re the heroes of our dragon race! Tonight, the palace will hold a celebratory banquet to celebrate the destruction of the evil dragon. I hope you can come." Bai Di nodded. "Thank you for the invitation, Your Majesty. We''ll be there." As they had to attend the banquet, Huanhuan''s family of four did not leave the palace. Instead, they were arranged to rest in the bedroom specially used to entertain guests. The dragons were born powerful. They were born to be the masters of this continent. They did not need to spend the effort to increase their strength and survive like the beasts. Coupled with their long lifespan, they had a lot of time to study how to improve their quality of life. Therefore, the production level of the secret dragon continent was far higher than that of the beast continent. Even the dawn continent was inferior to them. On this continent, there were not only restaurants and inns but also all kinds of wine and delicacies. Even the bedroom used to receive guests was quite comfortable. It was even more luxurious than the royal bedroom on the beast continent. Xue Ling picked up a golden flower placed in a vase and smiled. "They say that dragons are good at enjoying life. It seems that it''s true." Chapter 633 Lover The attendant brought four sets of clothes. "These are the clothes for the banquet. Please change into them and follow me to the banquet hall." After putting down the clothes, the attendant obediently left the bedroom. Huanhuan picked up the clothes and looked at them. "The material of these clothes is very good. The dragon emperor is so generous!" The materials for the four sets of clothes were different. She only recognized shark silk. The rest were unfamiliar. She had never seen them before. Xue Ling was knowledgeable. He casually touched them. "Other than shark silk, the rest are fabrics specially made by the tree tribe. The tree tribe is good at weaving and dyeing fabrics. The fabrics they make are comfortable and beautiful. From the number of fabrics, the dragon tribe must be very close to the tree tribe." Huanhuan was very puzzled. "Tree tribe?" "The tree tribe lives in the blue wind Continent." Xue Ling took out the sea map and pointed to the land closest to the secret dragon continent. "This place is close to the blue wind continent. With the flying speed of the dragon race, it''ll only take seven or eight days to fly to the blue wind continent." Shuang Yun interrupted, "I''ve heard about tree people in the past. They evolved from trees to human forms, so their living habits are completely different from us beasts." "That''s right. They''re vegetarians. They don''t eat meat. Besides, they like to sing. When they get excited, their heads bloom." Huanhuan smiled. "That sounds interesting." The dragons liked to enjoy luxury, so the style of their clothes was more exaggerated. Fortunately, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling were all very good-looking. They relied on their handsome faces, broad shoulders, narrow waists, and long legs to pull off the clothes. Thus, they all looked very handsome. Huanhuan cupped her small face and looked up at the three male beasts in front of her. She smiled and said, "You look like princes." Bai Di adjusted his cuffs. "I am a prince." Shuang Yun was not used to the complicated lace on his collar. He unbuttoned it with one hand. "I''m the beast king of Rock City. My status is higher than that of a prince." Xue Ling frowned slightly. There were only a few small gems on his outfit. It was not high-end at all! Huanhuan pouted. "I''m just making an analogy. My goal is to praise you for being handsome. Why are you taking me seriously?" Bai Di bent down and picked her up, helping her adjust her dress. Shuang Yun leaned over and kissed her on the cheek. "Then which one of us do you think is more handsome?" Huanhuan asked, "Guess." Shuang Yun snorted. Eggy flapped her wings and flew over. Xue Ling had put a red crystal necklace on her neck. The red crystal the size of a pigeon egg was especially shiny. It could blind people from afar. She looked a little like a tycoon. However, Eggy liked this red crystal very much. Specifically, she had no resistance to anything shiny. She deliberately circled Huanhuan and showed off her red crystal necklace. "Chirp chirp!" ''Isn''t my red crystal beautiful?'' Huanhuan began to worry about her youngest daughter''s future aesthetic standards. She turned to Xue Ling and said, "Can you stop letting Eggy wear the red crystals in your collection?" "Why? These red crystals look so good!" Xue Ling said as he wrapped a thin chain embedded with red crystals around his waist. He walked up to Huanhuan and displayed the sparkling red crystals on his body like a peacock spreading its tail. "Look, I added more crystals. Don''t I look especially gorgeous?" Huanhuan stared at him for a moment, then covered her eyes and said with heartache, "I can''t even look at you." "Why?" "I''ll be blinded." "..." In all honesty, Xue Ling was not ugly dressed like this. After all, he was very dazzling to begin with. Even though he was covered in gems, they could not hide his handsome face. His ostentatious aura was even maximized. But Huanhuan still felt her eyes hurt. She shrank into Bai Di''s arms. She didn''t want to look at Xue Ling''s jewelry. Many guests were invited to tonight''s celebratory banquet. When Huanhuan''s family arrived at the banquet hall, there were already many people gathered. After arriving, Huanhuan realized that Xue Ling''s attire was not the most exaggerated here. She saw a dragon that had encrusted his clothes with all kinds of gems. Even his shoes were covered in shiny gems. Huanhuan couldn''t help but worry for that person. What if the gems on his shoes were accidentally rubbed off? They cost so much money! Dragons liked luxury and enjoyment. At the same time, they loved to compare themselves to others. Wearing gems was also a form of comparison. The more gems they had on them, the stronger they would appear. Only the strong had the strength to protect so many treasures. The tableware they used was also made of gold and silver. Some cups were even embedded with gems. At a glance, they looked very expensive. Huanhuan''s face was blank. Tonight was not a celebratory feast at all but a banquet for the rich, right? Before long, the dragon emperor walked into the banquet hall surrounded by many attendants. He wore a golden crown and a golden silk gown. His chest was embedded with gems to make him look like a mighty dragon. He looked especially gorgeous in the candlelight. Huanhuan rubbed her eyes, feeling that she would definitely go blind tonight. Shuang Yun''s eyes were sharp. He suddenly asked, "The person beside the dragon emperor looks familiar. Look, is that Cynthia?" Hearing this, Huanhuan immediately looked up. Beside the dragon emperor was a slender woman. Her red dress flowed behind her, and her long black curly hair reached her waist. She wore an exquisite golden crown on her head. Her gorgeous appearance was very feminine and attractive. She was indeed Cynthia! Huanhuan was very surprised. Why was Cynthia here? From the looks of it, she and the dragon emperor were not ordinary friends. This change happened so suddenly that Huanhuan was stunned. Bai Di stroked her head. "Don''t panic. We''ll play it by ear later." ???????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ????????????????????-????????????.???????????? Coincidentally, Allen walked over to greet them. Bai Di exchanged pleasantries with him and pretended to ask about Cynthia. Allen smiled meaningfully. "Madam Cynthia isn''t simple. Not long after she came to Scaled City, she met the dragon emperor. The dragon emperor saw that she was beautiful and had a pleasant personality. He wanted to develop a relationship with her, but he couldn''t control himself. Not only did His Majesty have sex with her, but he also brought her back to the palace to take care of her. From the looks of it, he''s preparing to treat her as a long-term fixed lover." The dragon emperor had a mate, but the dragon empress died many years ago. On account of their relationship as husband and wife, the dragon emperor had not remarried all these years, but he had never stopped having lovers. Hence, everyone did not mind Cynthia''s appearance. Huanhuan never expected that the woman she had worked so hard to find would become the dragon emperor''s lover! What should they do now? Chapter 634 Princess And Hero The arrival of the dragon emperor brought the banquet to a small climax. Huanhuan kept staring at Cynthia and saw her nestled in the arms of the dragon emperor. Her fair face was slightly red, and her thick black eyes were filled with sweetness and gentleness. She looked like a lovesick woman. However, Huanhuan did not believe it. Cynthia''s heart was filled with hatred. How could she love another person so much in such a short time? It didn''t make sense! Huanhuan''s mind was filled with thoughts. Why was Cynthia getting close to the dragon emperor? What was her motive? And where was Little Black? As she focused on her thoughts, a beautiful woman in a gorgeous dress walked over. This woman had a very shiny gem necklace around her neck. Her chin was slightly raised, and her eyes were filled with arrogance. She looked at Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling. Shuang Yun rolled his eyes bluntly. Xue Ling''s sharp thin lips curled up. He was smiling, but there was no warmth in his eyes. These two people were not to be trifled with. Only Bai Di nodded at her politely. The woman was delighted. She immediately lifted her gown and walked over. "What''s your name?" she asked. Bai Di found the woman ridiculous, but he answered her question out of courtesy. "Bai Di." "My name is Helena. The dragon emperor is my father." The pride in her eyes intensified when she mentioned her father. However, Bai Di wasn''t as shocked and terrified as she thought he would be. "So it''s you, Your Highness," he said very calmly. Helena''s interest in him became more obvious. "You don''t look familiar. You''re the beast Father told me about before, right?" Bai Di was already impatient, but his good upbringing prevented him from showing it directly. "Yes," he said indifferently. As the most respected female dragon in the dragon race, countless male dragons have pursued Helena, but she looked down on all of them. Her ideal other half should be a big hero. Not only did he have to be outstanding in appearance, but he also had to be powerful. She had even once sworn that she would marry anyone who could destroy the evil dragon. And now, this person appeared. Helena suppressed her excitement and stared at Bai Di with a burning gaze. "I heard you killed the legendary evil dragon. Is that true?" "I didn''t do it alone. The four of us destroyed him together." Helena took the opportunity to look around at the three beasts beside him. Her gaze lingered on Huanhuan for a moment. To be precise, her gaze stopped on Huanhuan and Bai Di''s clasped hands. Many guesses flashed through Helena''s mind. She couldn''t resist asking, "Is this little girl your sister?" At this moment, Huanhuan had already recovered from her thoughts. She saw the dragon princess who had appeared in front of her at some point. She had just been in a daze, but a love rival had already come knocking on her door. Her male beasts were too likable. Huanhuan raised her fair and tender face. "I''m his mate. We''re husband and wife." Helena''s eyes widened in shock. "How is that possible?!" The little girl in front of her looked no older than seven or eight years old. Bai Di was old enough to be her father! Bai Di picked Huanhuan up and kissed her face. "She''s indeed my mate." Helena paled considerably. Clearly, she was shocked. Huanhuan leaned against Bai Di''s chest. "It''s a little stuffy in here. I want to get some air." "Alright, I''ll bring you out." Bai Di nodded at Helena. "We''re going out for a while. Please excuse us." Helena could only watch them go, feeling extremely disappointed. But she wasn''t too sad about it. After all, she''d just met Bai Di and they weren''t familiar with each other yet. She didn''t even have time to develop feelings for him. She just had a good impression of him. An attendant walked over and whispered to Helena, "The dragon emperor invites you over." Helena swallowed her disappointment and walked over to the dragon emperor. The dragon emperor was talking to Cynthia. They were so close that their lips were almost touching. It wasn''t until the attendant beside him reminded him that the princess was here that the dragon emperor let go of Cynthia slightly. He looked at his daughter. "Where did you go just now? I didn''t see you anywhere." Without looking at Cynthia, Helena sat in the empty seat beside the dragon emperor and raised her hand to adjust her gown. "I went to talk to Bai Di." "Bai Di?" The Dragon Emperor thought back. "The beast who killed the evil dragon?" "Mhm." "You don''t know him. Why were you talking to him?" As soon as the dragon emperor finished speaking, Cynthia patted her chest and smiled gently. "You just don''t understand a girl''s heart! Princesses have always loved heroes. Since Bai Di could kill an evil dragon, he must be a hero. Isn''t it normal for me to want to get close to him?" The dragon emperor immediately smiled. "I see! Bai Di is indeed a good person. Unfortunately, he already has a wife and children. He''s not fated to be with you." Those words hit Helena where it hurt. She lowered her eyes, looking disappointed. Cynthia saw all of it. She suddenly had a brilliant plan. "It doesn''t matter even if he already has a family." The dragon emperor was puzzled. "Do you want Helena to be Bai Di''s lover?" "Of course not. How can a princess be someone''s lover? What I mean to say is, many accidents take place every day. Perhaps one day, Bai Di''s mate will be unlucky and encounter an accident. Won''t he be single then?" Cynthia gave the emperor a knowing smile. The dragon emperor felt that this idea was inappropriate. "I''ve seen Bai Di''s mate. She''s a good female. Don''t cause trouble. There are so many outstanding young male beasts on the secret dragon continent. Helena can choose any one of them. There''s no need to harp on a male beast who already has a mate." Cynthia leaned into his arms and said obediently, "Your Majesty is right. I had a bad idea just now. Princess, don''t take it seriously." Helena said nothing. She thought that the idea Cynthia had just come up with was good. There were indeed many outstanding male dragons in the secret dragon continent, but Bai Di was the only hero who could kill the evil dragon. Only heroes were worthy of her, the noble princess! ... After confirming that all the guests were present, the dragon emperor walked into the center of everyone''s attention. ???????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ????????????????????-????????????.???????????? The guests, who had been chatting and laughing, fell silent and stared at their supreme ruler. The dragon emperor first said a few congratulatory words about destroying the evil dragon, then mentioned the process of destroying the evil dragon. Chapter 635 Speak Of The Devil "We were able to destroy the dragon this time mainly because of a few friends who came from afar. To thank them, I''ve decided to give them a gift." The dragon emperor glanced at the attendant behind him, who immediately walked over with a golden lacquer box. He opened the box, and there were badges inside. Allen looked surprised. "The hero badge! That''s the highest honor among the dragons!" ???????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ????????????????????-????????????.???????????? An attendant was ordered by the dragon emperor to invite Shuang Yun and Xue Ling to collect their badges. Logically speaking, they were family. They just had to send a representative up to collect the badges. However, Cynthia had seen Xue Ling and Shuang Yun before. If the two of them showed their faces, it was easy to alert the other party. Just as they were hesitating, Bai Di walked back with Huanhuan. Xue Ling immediately said, "Bai Di, go up and collect the badges on our behalf." Bai Di had never met Cynthia. She probably didn''t know him. It was safest for him to go over. Bai Di left Huanhuan in the care of Xue Ling and Shuang Yun, then left with the attendant. Under everyone''s gaze, he slowly walked up to the Dragon Emperor and reached out to take the heavy golden lacquer box. The dragon emperor smiled and said, "It''s all thanks to you that we were able to destroy the evil dragon this time. You''re heroes of our dragon race. Remember to keep the badges. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, you can come to us with the badges. As long as we can help, we''ll do our best." "Thank you!" They chatted some more. At this moment, Huanhuan was sitting in a chair and feeding Eggy snacks. Shuang Yun and Xue Ling sat beside her. The two of them looked at the mother and daughter from time to time. After eating and drinking her fill, Eggy wanted to relieve herself. Huanhuan was worried about her leaving alone. She jumped off the stool and said to Shuang Yun and Xue Ling, "I''ll take Eggy out for a while. I''ll be back soon." Shuang Yun was worried about them. "I''ll go with you." The three of them walked out of the banquet hall. There was a garden outside. No one could be seen. It was very quiet. Huanhuan found a secluded corner and placed Egg on the ground. Eggy turned her back on them, wiggled her hips, and began to do her business. At this moment, Huanhuan suddenly saw a familiar figure running over. Under the bright moonlight, Huanhuan could see the person''s appearance clearly. She couldn''t help but exclaim, "It''s Cyril! Shuang Yun, follow him and see where he''s going." Perhaps they could follow Cyril and find out where the black dragon was. Shuang Yun broke into a run in the direction Cyril had gone. Huanhuan wanted to follow, but Eggy was still here. She couldn''t leave her behind. She turned to look at Eggy. "Are you done?" Eggy called out twice. "Chirp chirp!" Although mother and daughter were connected, Huanhuan could not understand what her daughter meant by this. She could only wait patiently. She kept walking back and forth, praying that Shuang Yun would catch Cyril. It would be best if he could find out where Little Black was. At that moment, she suddenly heard Eggy cry out sharply. "Chirp chirp!!!" Huanhuan''s heart tightened. Without thinking, she rushed in Eggy''s direction and realized that the place where Eggy had been standing was empty. "Eggy!" Huanhuan hurriedly shouted her daughter''s name. However, she did not receive a response from her daughter. Instead, she was hit! Huanhuan felt someone hit the back of her head. Her vision darkened, and she fainted. ... Bai Di held the golden lacquer box in one hand and walked up to Xue Ling. His gaze wandered around, but he couldn''t find Huanhuan. He asked where Huanhuan had gone. "She went out with Eggy. Shuang Yun went with them." Xue Ling paused, looking thoughtful. "They''ve been gone for a long time. Logically speaking, they should be back soon." Bai Di felt uneasy. The few times Huanhuan suddenly disappeared had left a shadow in his heart. Now, as long as Huanhuan was out of his sight for a certain period of time, he would feel especially uneasy. He was worried that she would suddenly disappear again like the last few times. Bai Di handed the golden lacquer box to Xue Ling. "I''ll go out and look for them." Xue Ling was quite bored alone in the banquet hall. "I''ll go with you." They were about to leave when Helena hurried over, holding up her gown. Helena shook the bottle in her hand and asked with a smile, "Father gave me two bottles of good wine. I wonder if you''re willing to taste them with me?" "I''m sorry, but we have some private matters to attend to. We don''t have time to drink with you now. Please find someone else." Bai Di walked toward the door without looking back. Xue Ling glanced at Helena with a faint smile. The mockery in his gaze was extremely obvious. This made the very confident Helena feel underestimated. She raised her chin like a proud swan. "You don''t care about me now, but don''t come crying to me for forgiveness later!" Bai Di didn''t take her words to heart, but Xue Ling looked thoughtful. They walked out of the banquet hall and searched the entire garden, but they could not find Huanhuan. Bai Di''s uneasiness grew. "Is Huanhuan in danger?" "I don''t think so. With Shuang Yun by her side, she should be fine. Even if they really encountered danger, with Shuang Yun''s strength, he would''ve at least called out if he couldn''t handle it alone." Speaking of the devil... Shuang Yun appeared. He ran up to Bai Di and Xue Ling. His breathing was uneven because he had run too fast. "Where''s Huanhuan and Eggy?" Bai Di asked, "We should be the ones asking you that. Where are Huanhuan and Eggy? Didn''t you accompany them out just now?" "Just now, Huanhuan and I saw Cyril suddenly appear, so I went after him. Huanhuan stayed where she was to take care of Eggy, but when I returned, Huanhuan and Eggy were gone." Bai Di and Xue Ling''s expressions immediately changed. Xue Ling asked in a low voice, "Then did you manage to catch Cyril?" "No." Shuang Yun didn''t look happy. "He seems familiar with this place. He deliberately led me around several corners before he shook me off." Bai Di tried to tell himself to calm down and not panic. However, in the end, he couldn''t help but grab Shuang Yun''s collar and growl, "I told you to take good care of Huanhuan, but this is how you take care of her?!" His usual gentleness and consideration had vanished at this moment, revealing his beast nature. His blue eyes were filled with ruthlessness. Xue Ling reached out and pulled Bai Di away. "Don''t be anxious. The most important thing now is to find Huanhuan and Eggy. We''ll talk about the rest later." Bai Di shook Shuang Yun off. Shuang Yun slapped himself hard and gritted his teeth. "I didn''t do my job well this time. After I find Huanhuan, I''ll accept any punishment!" Chapter 636 Retribution When Huanhuan woke up, she found herself tied to a pillar. Not far from her stood a tall, burly man. His face was hidden in the darkness, so she couldn''t see his face clearly. However, Huanhuan still recognized him from the chain hanging on his feet. It was Cyril! Huanhuan said in a low voice, "Did Cynthia ask you to kidnap me? Where is she? Tell her to come out. I want to talk to her in person!" Cyril walked out of the shadows. His fierce face was expressionless and as cold as a rock. "You''re mistaken. It wasn''t the master who kidnapped you this time." Huanhuan frowned. "Don''t try to lie to me. Aren''t you loyal to Cynthia? Who else can order you around?!" Cyril didn''t answer. Huanhuan looked around and realized that there were no doors or windows. No light could penetrate this place. It was completely dark. To make matters worse, the green crystal bracelet on her wrist was gone, and the lotus on her head was nowhere to be seen. Little Brat said in her mind, "While you were unconscious, Cyril took the green crystal bracelet and skullcap. He wanted to take off your ring, but he didn''t." Cyril must have taken the green crystal bracelet and lotus in advance to prevent her from counter-attacking with the plants. It was obvious that the other party had planned this. She had fallen into his trap. Huanhuan quickly asked, "What about Eggy? How is she?" Little Brat expressed that he didn''t know. "I haven''t seen Eggy since you were kidnapped. Perhaps he''s hidden her." Unaware that she was talking to the system, Cyril asked expressionlessly, "What''s Eggy?" "The little yellow chick that was with me. Where did you hide her?" Huanhuan stared at his face, feeling very anxious. She didn''t care about being kidnapped, but she was worried about Eggy''s safety. "I have your Eggy." Helena''s voice suddenly sounded. Huanhuan looked in the direction of the voice and saw Helena walking over. She reached out and followed an attendant. The attendant was holding a metal birdcage with a little yellow chick in it. It was Eggy, who Huanhuan missed a lot. When Eggy saw her mother, she immediately flapped her wings and chirped as she flew toward Huanhuan. But in the end, she bumped into the cage and couldn''t come out. "This is your little pet, isn''t it? It''s cute." Helena reached out to poke the little yellow chick, but Eggy caught her firmly. Although Eggy was young, she was still the descendant of a condor. Her beak was extremely sharp. She pecked desperately and bit off a piece of flesh from Helena''s finger! Helena was a dragon. The flesh of a dragon was extremely thick. Ordinary sharp weapons could not hurt her. However, this chick could bite her. From this, it could be seen that she was usually merciful to her stupid father. Her beak annoyed Helena. Helena covered her injured finger and ordered the attendant, "Teach this foolish bird a lesson. Let it understand who its true master is now!" "Alright!" The attendant put on thick gloves and opened the cage to grab Eggy. Eggy screamed twice and nimbly dodged the capture. She took the opportunity to rush out of the cage and fly toward Huanhuan! Cyril was the closest to Huanhuan. He saw Eggy fly over and was about to reach for her. Huanhuan shouted at her daughter, "Escape! Go find your father!" Eggy understood her mother''s words. She turned in the air and quickly flew out the door. She was small and flew fast. The attendant ran after her, but she still got away. In the end, the attendant returned empty-handed and was scolded by Helena. Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Eggy managed to escape. Regardless of whether she could find Xue Ling or not, as long as Eggy could escape safely, Huanhuan would be relieved. Helena''s original intention was to kill Huanhuan directly and cleanly to prevent future trouble. However, the humiliation of being bitten by Eggy just now made the proud princess very unhappy. Since Eggy had escaped, she could only vent her anger on Huanhuan. Helena said maliciously, "Do you think you can wait for reinforcements just because you let that bird escape? Don''t even think about it. This is the palace. Even if they know you''re here, they won''t be able to break in." Huanhuan couldn''t understand. "I have no grudges against you. Why are you attacking me?" "There''s indeed no grudge between us, but you''re in my way." "What do you mean?" ???????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ????????????????????-????????????.???????????? "I once said in public that if someone can get rid of the evil dragon, I''ll become mates with that hero. But now, that hero has you by his side. If I don''t get rid of you, won''t I become a laughing stock in the eyes of others?" The princess wanted to marry a hero, but the hero had a wife, so she had to get rid of the hero''s wife. There was nothing wrong with this logic! Huanhuan looked at her as if she was crazy. "Let me remind you that if you kill me, you''ll be Bai Di''s enemy. From what I know of him, he''ll kill your entire family in minutes to avenge me." She''d been with Bai Di long enough to understand that he could be cruel if need be. He looked gentle and harmless, but if he was provoked, he would immediately go berserk. Helena chuckled. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you myself. I''ll find someone else to do it." Huanhuan was still vigilant. Helena stared at her fair and tender face. "I remember there are a few old guys in the dragon race who especially like to play with little girls like you. I think they''ll dote on you if they see you." In the end, she smiled even more proudly as she thought of something. "After those old guys play you to death, they''ll be your murderers. Your mates will naturally have to take revenge on them. I just have to watch from the side." Huanhuan''s face tensed. "You''ll suffer retribution." "Put her in a cage and give her to those old guys." The attendant was about to make a move when he heard Cyril speak. "Your Highness, I suggest you kill her now. This is to avoid unnecessary trouble." Helena was unhappy. "It''s not your place to interfere when I do things!" Seeing that she was stubborn, Cyril knew that he couldn''t persuade her. He could only settle for the next best thing. "Please cut off the ring finger on her left hand before you do anything." "Why?" "There''s something strange about the ring on her finger. If she keeps it on, something might happen. We can''t take it off, so we''ll have to cut off her finger." Helena didn''t know what was so strange about the ring, but it was a good idea to cut off one of Huanhuan''s fingers. At least it would let her vent her anger at being bitten by Eggy. She nodded. "Then cut it quickly." Cyril grabbed Huanhuan''s left wrist and took out a knife, preparing to cut her finger. Huanhuan involuntarily closed her eyes. Chapter 638 - 636 Retribution 636 Retribution When Huanhuan woke up, she found herself tied to a pillar. Not far from her stood a tall, burly man. His face was hidden in the darkness, so she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. However, Huanhuan still recognized him from the chain hanging on his feet. It was Cyril! Huanhuan said in a low voice, ¡°Did Cynthia ask you to kidnap me? Where is she? Tell her to come out. I want to talk to her in person!¡± Cyril walked out of the shadows. His fierce face was expressionless and as cold as a rock. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. It wasn¡¯t the master who kidnapped you this time.¡± Huanhuan frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t try to lie to me. Aren¡¯t you loyal to Cynthia? Who else can order you around?!¡± Cyril didn¡¯t answer. Huanhuan looked around and realized that there were no doors or windows. No light could penetrate this place. It was completely dark. To make matters worse, the green crystal bracelet on her wrist was gone, and the lotus on her head was nowhere to be seen. Little Brat said in her mind, ¡°While you were unconscious, Cyril took the green crystal bracelet and skullcap. He wanted to take off your ring, but he didn¡¯t.¡± Cyril must have taken the green crystal bracelet and lotus in advance to prevent her from counter-attacking with the plants. It was obvious that the other party had planned this. She had fallen into his trap. Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°What about Eggy? How is she?¡± Little Brat expressed that he didn¡¯t know. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Eggy since you were kidnapped. Perhaps he¡¯s hidden her.¡± Unaware that she was talking to the system, Cyril asked expressionlessly, ¡°What¡¯s Eggy?¡± ¡°The little yellow chick that was with me. Where did you hide her?¡± Huanhuan stared at his face, feeling very anxious. She didn¡¯t care about being kidnapped, but she was worried about Eggy¡¯s safety. ¡°I have your Eggy.¡± Helena¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. Huanhuan looked in the direction of the voice and saw Helena walking over. She reached out and followed an attendant. The attendant was holding a metal birdcage with a little yellow chick in it. It was Eggy, who Huanhuan missed a lot. When Eggy saw her mother, she immediately flapped her wings and chirped as she flew toward Huanhuan. But in the end, she bumped into the cage and couldn¡¯t come out. ¡°This is your little pet, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s cute.¡± Helena reached out to poke the little yellow chick, but Eggy caught her firmly. Although Eggy was young, she was still the descendant of a condor. Her beak was extremely sharp. She pecked desperately and bit off a piece of flesh from Helena¡¯s finger! Helena was a dragon. The flesh of a dragon was extremely thick. Ordinary sharp weapons could not hurt her. However, this chick could bite her. ???????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ????????????????????-????????????.???????????? From this, it could be seen that she was usually merciful to her stupid father. Her beak annoyed Helena. Helena covered her injured finger and ordered the attendant, ¡°Teach this foolish bird a lesson. Let it understand who its true master is now!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The attendant put on thick gloves and opened the cage to grab Eggy. Eggy screamed twice and nimbly dodged the capture. She took the opportunity to rush out of the cage and fly toward Huanhuan! Cyril was the closest to Huanhuan. He saw Eggy fly over and was about to reach for her. Huanhuan shouted at her daughter, ¡°Escape! Go find your father!¡± Eggy understood her mother¡¯s words. She turned in the air and quickly flew out the door. She was small and flew fast. The attendant ran after her, but she still got away. In the end, the attendant returned empty-handed and was scolded by Helena. Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Eggy managed to escape. Regardless of whether she could find Xue Ling or not, as long as Eggy could escape safely, Huanhuan would be relieved. Helena¡¯s original intention was to kill Huanhuan directly and cleanly to prevent future trouble. However, the humiliation of being bitten by Eggy just now made the proud princess very unhappy. Since Eggy had escaped, she could only vent her anger on Huanhuan. Helena said maliciously, ¡°Do you think you can wait for reinforcements just because you let that bird escape? Don¡¯t even think about it. This is the palace. Even if they know you¡¯re here, they won¡¯t be able to break in.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°I have no grudges against you. Why are you attacking me?¡± ¡°There¡¯s indeed no grudge between us, but you¡¯re in my way.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I once said in public that if someone can get rid of the evil dragon, I¡¯ll become mates with that hero. But now, that hero has you by his side. If I don¡¯t get rid of you, won¡¯t I become a laughing stock in the eyes of others?¡± The princess wanted to marry a hero, but the hero had a wife, so she had to get rid of the hero¡¯s wife. There was nothing wrong with this logic! Huanhuan looked at her as if she was crazy. ¡°Let me remind you that if you kill me, you¡¯ll be Bai Di¡¯s enemy. From what I know of him, he¡¯ll kill your entire family in minutes to avenge me.¡± She¡¯d been with Bai Di long enough to understand that he could be cruel if need be. He looked gentle and harmless, but if he was provoked, he would immediately go berserk. Helena chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you myself. I¡¯ll find someone else to do it.¡± Huanhuan was still vigilant. Helena stared at her fair and tender face. ¡°I remember there are a few old guys in the dragon race who especially like to play with little girls like you. I think they¡¯ll dote on you if they see you.¡± In the end, she smiled even more proudly as she thought of something. ¡°After those old guys play you to death, they¡¯ll be your murderers. Your mates will naturally have to take revenge on them. I just have to watch from the side.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s face tensed. ¡°You¡¯ll suffer retribution.¡± ¡°Put her in a cage and give her to those old guys.¡± The attendant was about to make a move when he heard Cyril speak. ¡°Your Highness, I suggest you kill her now. This is to avoid unnecessary trouble.¡± Helena was unhappy. ¡°It¡¯s not your place to interfere when I do things!¡± Seeing that she was stubborn, Cyril knew that he couldn¡¯t persuade her. He could only settle for the next best thing. ¡°Please cut off the ring finger on her left hand before you do anything.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something strange about the ring on her finger. If she keeps it on, something might happen. We can¡¯t take it off, so we¡¯ll have to cut off her finger.¡± Helena didn¡¯t know what was so strange about the ring, but it was a good idea to cut off one of Huanhuan¡¯s fingers. At least it would let her vent her anger at being bitten by Eggy. She nodded. ¡°Then cut it quickly.¡± Cyril grabbed Huanhuan¡¯s left wrist and took out a knife, preparing to cut her finger. Huanhuan involuntarily closed her eyes. Chapter 637 End It Just as the knife was about to land, the door was suddenly knocked open from the outside! There was a loud bang. Everyone in the house was shocked and looked in the direction of the sound. A tall and mighty white tiger rushed in. Huanhuan''s eyes widened. "Bai Di?!" The white tiger slapped the attendant in front of him away and quickly rushed toward Huanhuan. Cyril did not expect the other party to arrive so quickly. He was someone who was used to storms. Instead of being afraid, he stabbed Huanhuan in the chest! He was prepared to go all out and kill Lin Huanhuan! "The host''s life is in danger. The system is activating the emergency transfer program! "Entering the countdown. "Three, two, one¡­" At this moment, the tip of the knife had already pierced Huanhuan''s chest. When the white tiger saw this, his eyes turned red. The emergency transfer program was activated at the same time! Huanhuan felt her vision blur. When her vision returned, she realized that she was standing outside the door. Blood was oozing from the wound on her chest where the tip of the knife had pierced her. Soon, her clothes were stained red. Ignoring the wound, she rushed through the door. At a glance, she saw that the white tiger was fighting Cyril. Cyril was not as strong as him, and there were already several deep wounds on his body. Helena was ready to slip away. Huanhuan noticed Helena''s actions and immediately took out a small crossbow from her space. She endured the pain from her wound and aimed at Helena''s knee! Helena was shot in the knee and fell to one knee with a plop. She looked at Huanhuan with resentment. Huanhuan pulled the trigger and fired three arrows! Helena transformed into a golden female dragon. Her huge dragon body immediately lifted the roof. She flapped her huge wings and grabbed at Huanhuan! Bai Di noticed that Huanhuan was in danger. He shook off Cyril and rushed toward her, shielding her behind him. Cyril took the opportunity to escape. When Helena rushed in front of him, the white tiger jumped and released a large amount of lightning. Caught off guard, Helena convulsed and fell to the ground in a sorry state. The white tiger took the opportunity to pounce on her and bite her neck! Even though the dragon''s skin was covered in scales, it could not stop the white tiger''s fangs from piercing through. Blood spurted from the wound. Helena threw back her head and roared in pain. With his amazing bite, the white tiger tore a large chunk of flesh from Helena''s neck. Blood spread under Helena. She involuntarily swiped her claws, trying to get up and escape. However, the white tiger''s rationality had long been devoured by anger. His blue eyes were filled with anger as if he wanted to burn the entire world to ashes. The scene of Huanhuan almost being killed hurt him deeply. If he''d been any later, she''d have been killed. Just like the last time Xuan Wei killed her¡­ She nearly left them forever. He wouldn''t let her die. He wouldn''t let her have the chance to leave again. Anyone who tried to separate them had to die! Huanhuan covered the wound on her chest with one hand and watched with wide eyes as the white tiger bit Helena''s wing. He actually tore off Helena''s wings with brute force! He threw the wings to the ground. Helena''s eyes were filled with fear. The beast in front of her really wanted to kill her! The strong sense of crisis made Helena grit her teeth. With her last breath, she struggled to get up. She couldn''t keep her balance without her wings. As soon as she stood up, she fell again. Bai Di clawed at the wound on her neck and released electricity into it. ???????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ????????????????????-????????????.???????????? Helena screamed. Soon, she collapsed to the ground. Her huge body twitched from time to time, and she could no longer move. Was she dead?! Huanhuan was shocked. She hurriedly ran over and hugged the white tiger''s front leg. "Stop fighting. If you continue, she''ll really die." She didn''t care if Helena died, but if Bai Di killed her, it meant Bai Di would become the dragon emperor''s enemy. The dragon emperor wouldn''t let him off. This was the secret dragon continent. If they offended the dragon emperor, they would have to escape. Hearing Huanhuan''s shout, the white tiger gradually recovered from his anger. He looked down at the little female in front of him and suddenly opened his mouth to bite the back of her neck as if he wanted to swallow her. He really wanted to eat her up. That way, he wouldn''t have to worry about her leaving him. Huanhuan neither dodged nor felt wronged. She even reached out to hug the white tiger''s neck and gently stroked the back of his neck. "Don''t worry, I''m fine." The white tiger transformed into human form, hugged her tightly, and kissed her on the lips. The tip of his tongue skimmed every inch of her mouth. He even wanted to reach down her throat to where her internal organs were so that he could take her for himself. Huanhuan was breathless from the kiss. Just as she was about to suffocate, Eggy suddenly flew back. Shuang Yun and Xue Ling rushed over with her. The family was all here. Huanhuan pushed Bai Di hard. Bai Di let go of her a little. After the kiss, much of the violence and mania in his eyes had dissipated. His rationality returned, and he regained his composure. Huanhuan took two deep breaths to calm herself down. Eggy threw herself into her mother''s arms. She was about to wheedle when she realized that her mother''s chest was covered in blood. She immediately cried out anxiously. Huanhuan placed her daughter on her shoulder and touched the soft feathers on Eggy. "It''s just a flesh wound. It''s fine." Bai Di took clothes from his space and put them on. His long white hair fell against his face, softening his sharp eyes. Everything returned to normal as if he hadn''t attacked anyone just now. He took out fragrant and crispy fruits and a cotton cloth to bandage Huanhuan''s wound. His voice was a little hoarse. "It might hurt a little. Bear with it." Huanhuan replied, "Yeah." Seeing that Huanhuan was fine, Shuang Yun and Xue Ling heaved a sigh of relief. The three of them had split up to look for Huanhuan just now. Unexpectedly, Bai Di found Huanhuan first. Xue Ling and Shuang Yun happened to encounter Eggy. The three of them were a step behind Bai Di. Shuang Yun and Xue Ling walked over to Helena to take a look. She was not dead yet, but she was no different from being dead. Her neck was about to be bitten off, and the wings on her back were torn off. She was covered in blood and on the verge of death. If she was left alone, she would die very soon. Xue Ling asked, "Should we save her?" Shuang Yun frowned with disgust. "Even if we save a vicious female dragon like her, we might not be able to get away in the end. She might even have to take revenge on us later." "You''re right." Xue Ling''s voice was cold. "She won''t let us off anyway. Why don''t we just end her and be done with it?" Huanhuan heard their conversation and quickly said, "What if the dragon emperor finds out? The four of us will definitely be arrested!" "Even if we don''t kill her, the dragon emperor won''t let us go." Huanhuan was in a difficult position. It seemed that no matter what choice they made, it would be difficult for them to escape. However, they had yet to find Little Black. She could not leave just like this! Bai Di suddenly said, "Then we''ll cut off her tongue so that she can''t speak. No one will know what just happened in this place." 638 I Can’t Live Without You 638 I Can¡¯t Live Without You In the end, they cut off Helena¡¯s tongue and forced some medicine into her mouth that affected her mind. The attendant she brought with her was also silenced. Bai Di and Shuang Yun left the scene with Huanhuan and Eggy. Xue Ling deliberately pretended to be someone with ill intentions and caught the attention of the nearby guards. He led them to Helena, who was on her last breath. Bai Di and Shuang Yun brought Huanhuan back to the banquet hall. The three of them pretended that nothing had happened and sat quietly in a corner to rest. The sharp-eyed Shuang Yun noticed a guard walking quickly into the banquet hall. The guard walked past the many well-dressed guests and approached Allen. He whispered a few words. Allen¡¯s expression changed. He immediately put down the wine glass in his hand and strode up to the dragon emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, something happened to the princess,¡± he whispered. The dragon emperor was having fun with Cynthia when he heard Allen¡¯s words. He frowned slightly. ¡°What happened? Tell me more.¡± ¡°The thing is¡­¡± Allen explained how the guards had accidentally discovered that Helena was seriously injured and unconscious. Knowing that his daughter was about to die, the dragon emperor was furious. He immediately pushed the woman in his arms away and scolded in a low voice, ¡°You can¡¯t even protect the princess well. What¡¯s the point of me keeping you guards? You¡¯re a bunch of trash!¡± Allen lowered his head to listen to the lecture, not daring to argue. ¡°Where¡¯s Helena now? Take me to her immediately!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The dragon emperor strode out of the banquet hall with Helen, leaving Cynthia behind. She, who was alone, did not feel embarrassed or depressed at all. Someone came forward to ask why the dragon emperor had suddenly left. Cynthia smiled and replied calmly, ¡°The princess is sick. His Majesty is very worried, so he went to take a look.¡± ¡°But we just saw the princess and she looked very healthy. How did she suddenly fall sick?¡± ¡°Maybe it was a sudden illness. I¡¯m not sure. If you¡¯re curious, you can ask His Majesty in person when he comes back.¡± How would these ladies of the dragon race dare to ask the dragon emperor for information? They all shut up and stopped asking for trouble. Xue Ling had already returned to the banquet hall. ???????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ????????????????????-????????????.???????????? He sat down beside Huanhuan and looked down at her pale face. His heart ached. ¡°Does the wound still hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m better now.¡± Not long after the dragon emperor left, the banquet came to an end. The guests left one after another. Huanhuan was in Bai Di¡¯s arms as the family of five mixed with the crowd. After leaving the palace, they found a hotel in the city. The palace was in chaos because of the princess¡¯ serious injuries. The dragon emperor was furious and swore to catch the culprit who hurt his daughter. As one of the parties involved, Huanhuan did not know how chaotic the situation in the palace was. She was sitting on the bed. Bai Di knelt in front of her on one knee and gently removed the bandage. Her physique was special, and her self-healing ability was strong. In just over two hours, the wound on her chest had almost healed. Now, there was only a shallow scar. Bai Di stroked the scar gently. ¡°If anything like what happened tonight happens again, you¡¯re not allowed to act alone.¡± Huanhuan remembered how angry he was when he bit Helena and knew that he was really frightened today. She touched his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Bai Di took her palm and lowered his head to kiss it. ¡°You have to remember that I can¡¯t live without you.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heartstrings were plucked. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you want. I¡¯ll go wherever you go. My only condition is that you¡¯ll stay with me forever. You¡¯re not allowed to leave me.¡± Bai Di¡¯s voice was soft, but every word was clear. The words landed on Huanhuan¡¯s heart, making her feel even more guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was rash this time.¡± At that time, she only wanted to catch Cyril quickly. She did not expect that she and Eggy would be in danger after Shuang Yun left. Bai Di looked at her gently. ¡°Then do you know what you did wrong?¡± ¡°Yes, I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Huanhuan repented seriously. ¡°You¡¯re a good child considering you know your mistake.¡± Bai Di sat on the bed, picked her up, and placed her on his lap. ¡°But to teach you a lesson, I still have to punish you today.¡± Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°Huh?!¡± Shouldn¡¯t Bai Di let bygones be bygones after she admitted her mistake? The two of them should just continue to live happily ever after, no? Why was there a punishment?! Before she could react, Bai Di flipped her over. He lifted the hem of her dress and removed her panties, revealing her fair buttocks. Bai Di raised his hand and slapped her butt. There was a striking sound. Huanhuan came back to her senses and was ashamed and angry. ¡°Why did you hit me?!¡± ¡°I used to think that you were just our family¡¯s big baby. It didn¡¯t matter if I doted on you a little more. But you keep repeating the same mistakes, so I¡¯ve realized that our family has to set a few family rules to restrain you. That way, you won¡¯t have these old habits in the future.¡± He wasn¡¯t afraid that she would cause trouble, but he was afraid that she would put herself in danger. Bai Di smacked her again, and two patches of red appeared on her soft buttocks. Huanhuan howled in pain. She cried, ¡°Help! Bai Di is abusing me!¡± Shuang Yun and Xue Ling rushed over when they heard her. Even Eggy flew in and circled the place curiously. Huanhuan looked at Shuang Yun and Xue Ling for help with tears in her eyes. Shuang Yun said stiffly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault this time. Don¡¯t hit Huanhuan.¡± He was awkward to begin with and not good at persuading people. Coupled with the fact that he was admitting his mistake this time, his words were dry. Xue Ling grabbed Bai Di¡¯s wrist. ¡°Huanhuan is still injured. It¡¯s fine to educate her a little, but don¡¯t worsen her injury.¡± Bai Di was calm. ¡°I just checked. She¡¯s recovered. A small beating won¡¯t hurt.¡± Huanhuan cried, ¡°What do you mean it doesn¡¯t hurt? I¡¯m your wife, not a rock. It hurts!¡± ¡°My heart aches even more for hitting you, but I have to educate you well so that you won¡¯t be so rash next time.¡± Unable to outtalk him, Huanhuan could only cry. Shuang Yun usually liked to bicker with Huanhuan, but he was actually the easiest to soften among his four mates. His heart ached when he saw Huanhuan crying pitifully. ¡°Bai Di, just hit her twice. Don¡¯t take it too seriously. She¡¯s not just your mate. She¡¯s the mate of the four of us. If you break her, the three of us won¡¯t let you off.¡± But Bai Di said, ¡°She put the main ring on me back then, which means I¡¯m the head of this family. There are some things I have the right and the obligation to manage.¡± Main ring? Shuang Yun and Xue Ling were stunned at the same time. ¡°What main ring?¡± Huanhuan immediately stopped crying. She had a bad feeling. Bai Di waved the main ring on his ring finger. ¡°This is the main ring. You¡¯re all wearing secondary rings.¡± The meaning of the main and secondary rings was obvious from the words. Shuang Yun and Xue Ling both looked at Huanhuan. Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®No, let me explain. This is really just a misunderstanding!¡¯ Chapter 639 Fire In The Backyard Xue Ling smiled ferociously. "We''re all your mates, so why does Bai Di get to wear the main ring while we wear secondary rings?!" Shuang Yun gritted his teeth. "Huanhuan, even if you''re biased, you can''t be too biased!" "If you don''t give us a reasonable explanation today, don''t even think about sleeping!" "I can''t live like this anymore!" ¡­ Huanhuan wanted to find a hole to hide in, but Bai Di was holding her in his lap. She couldn''t escape. She could only brace herself and face Xue Ling and Shuang Yun''s questions. When the two of them were almost done, she weakly defended herself. "You might not believe it, but I wore the wrong ring back then. Actually, I was prepared to wear the main ring myself¡­" Bai Di looked down at her. "But you said you were willing to trust me with the main ring because you trusted me. Were you lying to me, then?" ???????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ????????????????????-????????????.???????????? Huanhuan: "¡­" Oh no, this was getting worse. Little Brat laughed gloatingly. "There''s a fire in your backyard, hahaha!" Huanhuan would rather face Helena''s persecution than Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling''s questions. Bai Di raised his hand and slapped Huanhuan''s butt again. He smacked her especially hard. Huanhuan cried out in pain. "Help! Someone''s trying to murder his wife!" Shuang Yun and Xue Ling stopped persuading her. They watched coldly without any intention of saving her. Huanhuan waved her trembling hand at them. "I was wrong about the ring. Save me!" Bai Di pulled her back again and sneered. "So you accidentally gave me the main ring, huh?" "No! I didn''t think of it that way!" Huanhuan explained loudly while crying. "Although it''s because I accidentally wore the wrong ring, you''re indeed worthy of the main ring. Stop hitting me!" Shuang Yun''s face was cold. "So the rest of us aren''t worthy of the main ring." Xue Ling sneered. "In Huanhuan''s heart, we''re inferior to Bai Di. We can only wear secondary rings." Huanhuan wailed, "Boo-hoo!" "Do you think you can get away with crying?" "Bai Di, continue hitting her. Don''t show mercy!" It turned out that men were scarier than women when they were calculative! Bai Di continued to enforce the family law. The slapping sounds were endless. Huanhuan was slapped more than 20 times. Her butt was swollen and burning. She couldn''t sit. She could only lie on the bed and beat the bed with her small fists. "You actually ganged up to bully me! I can''t live like this anymore. I''m leaving home tomorrow!" Bai Di was about to apply medicine to her swelling when he heard her. He raised his hand and slapped her butt again. "Where do you want to go?" Shuang Yun snorted from the side. "I think she just needs a beating!" Xue Ling continued to sneer. "You deserve to be beaten!" Huanhuan: "¡­" She looked as if she had nothing to live for. Her heart was dead. She felt that she couldn''t love anymore. Bai Di smeared the ointment on her butt, spreading it gently. "If you run away from home¡­" he said gently, "I''ll break your legs." Huanhuan thought, ''Please don''t say such scary things in such a gentle tone, okay? It''s terrifying!'' After applying the medicine, her butt felt much better. But she was in a bad mood and insisted on lying motionless on the bed. Tonight''s supper happened to be roasted fish. Huanhuan looked at the charred fish that was brought to her and suddenly felt tragic. She was bullied like this fish just now. Even now, her butt was still burning. She cried as she ate, her face covered in tears. Shuang Yun found it inexplicable. "You''re crying over a fish?" "You don''t understand. I''m crying over this dead fish. I hope it can reincarnate well in its next life and not be bullied again." Shuang Yun: "¡­" His little female might be out of her mind. Huanhuan finished the roasted fish in her hand and burped in satisfaction. "Delicious!" Shuang Yun''s face was cold. "Do you want to find a place to bury its bones?" "There''s no need for a burial. Just burn it and scatter the ashes in the river. May it have a safe journey." Shuang Yun returned to the living room with the fish bones she had solemnly handed over. His expression was solemn. "When you hit Huanhuan just now, you didn''t hit her head, right?" Bai Di looked puzzled. "No. What''s wrong?" "I think her brain is damaged now." Huanhuan''s angry voice came from the bedroom. "Whose brain did you say is damaged? Don''t think I can''t hear you just because I''m in the bedroom!" Shuang Yun did not feel guilty at all. He turned around and said in the direction of the bedroom, "Your brain isn''t damaged, you''re just biased!" "That''s not true!" "If you''re not biased, why is Bai Di wearing the main ring while we''re wearing secondary rings?!" Huanhuan: "¡­" She was speechless. She had a feeling that the four guys would use this matter to argue with her for the rest of her life. Shuang Yun, who had won a huge victory, snorted and carried the fish bones out to be cremated. It was unknown if the ointment was too effective or if Huanhuan''s physique was too strong, but after a night of rest, the swelling on her butt had completely subsided. She reached out and touched her butt. Yes, her fair and tender butt was back! The next morning, Huanhuan woke up and jumped out of bed. Breakfast was fish and noodles. Bai Di scooped a bowl of hot noodles and handed it to Huanhuan. "Be careful not to burn yourself." Due to this guy''s cruel acts last night, Huanhuan was still afraid to see him. She carefully took the bowl and moved to the side to eat. In the end, she was scalded on her first bite. It hurt so much that she opened her mouth and inhaled hard. Bai Di grabbed her chin and opened her mouth. When he saw the tip of her tongue, which was red from the heat, he said helplessly, "Why are you so careless even when eating noodles?" Huanhuan didn''t speak. Her eyes darted around, refusing to look at him. "Are you still angry?" "No." Bai Di frowned. "Look at me and talk." Huanhuan glanced at him quickly, then looked away. "I''ve looked at you." Bai Di didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at her actions. "Do you think I look good, then?" Huanhuan snorted pretentiously. "You''re good-looking, but you''re a little ruthless." "How am I ruthless?" Huanhuan curled her lips. "You even beat up your own wife. Isn''t that ruthless?" "If I''m really ruthless, I wouldn''t have made supper and breakfast for you. Let''s see if you dare to disobey me again." Bai Di poured her a glass of warm water. "Drink some water first. Eat the noodles when your tongue doesn''t hurt anymore." Huanhuan finished her water and asked, "Where''s Shuang Yun and Xue Ling?" "They left home." "Huh? Why?" "Because you''re biased." Seeing his smile, Huanhuan immediately realized that he was deliberately teasing her. She snorted. "Then why didn''t you run away from home with them?" "I''m the one you favor. I''m overjoyed. Why would I run away from home?" Huanhuan thought about it and felt that there was nothing wrong with Bai Di''s logic! In fact, Shuang Yun and Xue Ling had gone to the palace. Cyril had taken the lotus and green crystal bracelet. They had to get them back as soon as possible. Chapter 640 Youre Dead Shuang Yun and Xue Ling sneaked into the palace. They quickly found Cynthia, but she was by the dragon emperor''s side. If they attacked her, they would definitely alarm him. Shuang Yun and Xue Ling hid in the dark, observing and discussing. Shuang Yun analyzed, "Little Lotus and the green crystal bracelet were taken by Cyril. Cyril is Cynthia''s lackey, so there''s a high chance that Little Lotus and the green crystal bracelet are in Cynthia''s hands. Are we going to force her to hand them over?" Xue Ling refused decisively. "No, we can''t alarm the dragon emperor. This is the territory of the dragon race. If we anger the dragons, we''ll have to leave this place immediately. At that time, our search for Yun Hui will be in vain." "If we can''t use force, we''ll have to use our wits." Shuang Yun and Xue Ling looked at each other and received some kind of confirmation from each other''s eyes. ''Yes, let''s split up!'' ¡­ Helena had woken up, but she was in a daze. She didn''t recognize anyone. Since her tongue had been cut off, she couldn''t speak. She could only make strange cries. She looked like a crazy woman. When the dragon emperor saw his beloved daughter reduced to this state, he felt both regret and hatred. He punished all the palace guards who were in charge of patrolling that day, but the anger in his heart was still not vented. Cynthia stayed by his side and comforted him gently for a long time. The dragon emperor gradually calmed down. An attendant walked in with his head lowered. "We have a guest for you, Your Majesty." "Who?" "It''s that feather beast called Xue Ling." The dragon emperor was not in the mood to see guests now. He was about to wave his hand and ask someone to reject him when he heard Cynthia persuade him gently, "I heard that Xue Ling is an elder of the feather tribe. He''s knowledgeable. He might be able to cure the princess." The dragon emperor changed his mind. "Then let''s meet him." Before long, Xue Ling walked in wearing a fiery red feather coat. He bowed slightly to the dragon emperor. "Good morning, Your Majesty." The dragon emperor was in a bad mood and couldn''t be bothered to be polite. He went straight to the point. "Why are you here?" "I heard that the princess is sick, so I came to visit." The dragon emperor frowned. "Thank you for your concern. Helena is in a bad state. She doesn''t even recognize me as her father. Even if you go to see her, she''ll only scream." "As an elder of the feather tribe, I know a little about medicine. Your Majesty, allow me to take a look at the princess. I might be able to help." Seeing that he had taken the initiative to help, the dragon emperor was relieved. "If you can cure the princess, I''ll fulfill your demands no matter what reward you want!" "The reward doesn''t matter. Saving lives is the most important." Xue Ling said it beautifully. The dragon emperor was very satisfied. He personally brought Xue Ling to see Helena. The dragon emperor walked in front with Cynthia at his side. Xue Ling was a step behind them. When the dragon emperor was not looking, Cynthia looked sideways at Xue Ling. Her black eyes were filled with malice. She was silently provoking him. Seeing her reaction, Xue Ling immediately understood that Cynthia had already discovered their true identities as soon as they entered the banquet hall last night. To think that they had deliberately kept a low profile and tried not to meet Cynthia. What a waste of time. Xue Ling raised his fingers and gestured in front of his neck. His thin lips opened and closed. There was no sound, but it was clear to the other party that he was saying¡ª ''You''re dead.'' Cynthia raised her eyebrows. The other party''s arrogance was beyond her expectations. She licked the corner of her bright red mouth. What an interesting man~ As she walked up the steps, Cynthia suddenly lost her footing! She exclaimed and fell in front of Xue Ling. Xue Ling took a step back very calmly. He watched as Cynthia fell in front of him with an extremely cold expression. The dragon emperor immediately helped Cynthia up and asked with concern, "Are you hurt?" Cynthia leaned into his arms, her voice delicate. "I''m fine. I just twisted my ankle." "How could you be so careless?" Cynthia glanced at Xue Ling carefully and hesitated. The dragon emperor frowned. "Just say what you have to say. Don''t hesitate." Cynthia hesitated for a long time before saying softly, blushing, "Someone stepped on my dress behind me. That''s why I fell¡­" ???????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ????????????????????-????????????.???????????? She and the dragon emperor walked side by side. The only person behind them was Xue Ling. The dragon emperor immediately looked at Xue Ling with a scrutinizing gaze. "Why did you step on Cynthia''s dress? Did she offend you?" Before Xue Ling could speak, Cynthia grabbed the dragon emperor''s arm and bit her lower lip. "Your Majesty, don''t blame him. Perhaps I was mistaken just now. Let''s hurry up and see the princess. Perhaps Xue Ling can cure the princess." This woman was really scheming. Not only did she disguise herself as an innocent woman, but she also made Xue Ling seem evil. If it were anyone else, this matter might have passed just like that, but Xue Ling had never been a person who liked to suffer losses. If anyone dared to set him up, he would let them have a taste of death! Xue Ling took two steps forward and walked up to Cynthia, smiling at her. "I quite like stepping on people, but I prefer to step on them directly rather than secretly. Like now." As soon as the last word fell, Xue Ling stepped on the hem of her dress. A flame emerged from under his feet and quickly spread up the hem of her dress. Cynthia screamed in fear. "Ah! Fire! Help!" She snuggled into the dragon emperor''s arms. The dragon emperor was worried that he would be burned too. He quickly retreated and shouted for his guards to put out the fire. The guards surrounded Cynthia and helped her put out the fire. A large portion of her dress had been burned off, revealing her sooty legs. Her hands and face were dirty. She looked very disheveled. Cynthia''s face contorted with anger, and her beautiful features immediately turned ferocious. This stunned the dragon emperor, who wanted to comfort her. Ever since he knew her, she had always been gentle and pleasant in front of him. He had never seen her so ferocious. Noticing the dragon emperor''s gaze, Cynthia quickly lowered her head and raised her hand to wipe her tears. "Your Majesty, I was almost burned to death just now. I was so afraid." "It''s okay. The fire has been put out." The dragon emperor raised her chin to wipe her tears, but he realized that her face was covered in dust and tears. She was no longer as charming as before. He paused, then let go of her chin. "Go change your clothes. You can''t see anyone like this." Cynthia sensed his disdain, and her heart clenched. Chapter 641 Great, Things Have Blown Up! Although she had deliberately approached the dragon emperor for revenge, after spending time with him, she seemed to have rediscovered the feeling of being in love when she was young. She thought that the other party should also love her. But now, it seemed that it was her wishful thinking. Cynthia lowered her head to hide the hatred and resentment in her eyes. She said gently, "Then I''ll take my leave first. I''ll serve His Majesty after I change." "Mhm." Cynthia turned and walked in the other direction. Xue Ling watched her leave, his eyes flashing. He had been prepared to find another way to send Cynthia away. Now, it seemed that Cynthia had made things easier for him herself. When Xue Ling followed the dragon emperor to visit Helena, Cynthia had already returned to her bedroom. As soon as she entered the room, she realized that the entire room was frozen. Before she could retreat, frost quickly spread up her ankles and froze her entire lower body. Cynthia was frozen in place, unable to move. She looked at Shuang Yun, who was standing by the window, with an unfriendly gaze. "What do you want? This is the palace. If I shout, countless guards will immediately rush in. At that time, you won''t be able to escape." Shuang Yun stood with his arms crossed, his dark green eyes devoid of warmth. "Then go ahead and scream. Let''s see if those guards will make it here before you die." Cynthia immediately stopped talking. Shuang Yun asked, "Where did you hide Huanhuan''s things?" "What are you talking about? I don''t understand." "Don''t try to play dumb. Cyril took everything from Huanhuan. Cyril has always listened to you. You must have those things." Cynthia''s eyes darted around. "When did Cyril kidnap Lin Huanhuan? Why didn''t I know about it? Maybe there''s a misunderstanding. Let me go first and we''ll talk." Shuang Yun ignored her quibble and said coldly, "You only have two choices now. Either you hand them over or you''ll be frozen into an ice sculpture. Choose." Cynthia suddenly smiled viciously. "I want to choose the third option where you die." As soon as he finished speaking, Cyril broke through the window and stabbed the blade in his hand at Shuang Yun! Shuang Yun rolled on the ground and dodged the sneak attack. With a wave of his hand, countless ice thorns immediately emerged from the ground and stabbed at Cyril! The two sides fought fiercely. They made a lot of noise, startling the guards patrolling nearby. The guards rushed over when they heard the news. Cynthia immediately shouted at them, "This beast is the murderer who hurt the princess. Hurry up and catch him!" ¡­ Huanhuan and Bai Di waited in the inn for most of the day. When the sun was about to set, Shuang Yun and Xue Ling finally returned. The two of them looked very agitated. Especially Shuang Yun. He rushed into the room and shouted at the top of his lungs, "Run!" Huanhuan looked confused. "Where are we going?" Shuang Yun pushed open the window and gestured for her to see for herself. Huanhuan leaned over and saw that the sky and ground outside were filled with soldiers. That shameless Xue Ling was still laughing. "Not only did we snatch Little Lotus and the green crystal bracelet back, but we also brought back a bunch of enemies. Are you surprised? Are you surprised?" Huanhuan: "¡­" The surprise was so great that she felt her heart stop. The enemy had surrounded the small inn. It was definitely impossible for them to leave through the front door. Xue Ling transformed into a condor and flew out of the window with the three of them. He flapped his wings and quickly fled out of the city. Huanhuan shouted into the wind, "Why are there so many pursuers? Did you tear down their houses when you took back Little Lotus and the green crystal bracelet?" Shuang Yun scratched his cheek. "I didn''t tear down the house. I just accidentally killed a few dragon guards." Xue Ling added, "Besides, the dragon emperor already knows that we made his daughter mentally disabled." Huanhuan gave him a thumbs-up. "Very good. We have to escape to the ends of the earth this time." Eggy jumped on her head and let out an excited cry. "Chirp chirp!" Bai Di looked back at the dragon army behind him and raised his hand to throw a bolt of lightning. The two pursuers closest to them were struck by lightning. They screamed and suddenly fell, disappearing into the vast forest below. Huanhuan released the butterfly flowers. The blue-purple butterfly flowers flapped their wings and swarmed toward the dragon army behind them. The dragon soldiers'' vision was disturbed, and they were forced to slow down. By the time they finally chased the butterflies away, the four beasts were long gone. There were so many of them, but they still lost their targets. When they returned, they would be reprimanded again. But this had nothing to do with Huanhuan. She was busy educating her two male beasts. The little girl stood on the ground and glared at Shuang Yun and Xue Ling in front of her. She said angrily, "The two of you only know how to cause trouble all day long! Now, things have blown up!" Shuang Yun retorted bluntly, "We went to the palace to look for Cynthia to help you get the bracelet and Little Lotus back. Not only are you not touched, but you''re also blaming us. As expected, Bai Di is the only one in your heart!" Xue Ling smiled sinisterly. "She gave the main ring to Bai Di. Bai Di is her treasure. We''re nothing in her eyes." "In my opinion, we shouldn''t have come back just now. If we''d been caught, perhaps she would''ve shed a tear for us." "Forget it. We''d better go. There''s no room for us in this family." "Others favor the newcomers instead of the old ones, but she only has eyes for the old. We, newbies, are just foils." "My heart hurts. I feel like I can''t breathe. I might as well die." ¡­ Huanhuan: "¡­" ''I only said a few words, but these two guys are acting as if they were possessed by drama queens.'' If they were given a script, the two of them could get an Oscar! Shuang Yun and Xue Ling kept shouting that they wanted to leave this heartless female, but their four feet seemed to have taken root. They stayed rooted to the ground and did not move for a long time. Huanhuan couldn''t argue with them, so she simply turned her head away. Xue Ling clutched his chest, his tone as pretentious as possible. "It''s over. You''re not even willing to look at us now. Don''t you love us anymore?" Before Huanhuan could argue, Xue Ling turned and pulled Eggy into his arms. A sad tear fell from the corner of his eye. "Eggy, Mom doesn''t want us anymore. Daddy will take you away now!" Eggy flapped hard. "Chirp, chirp, chirp!" ???????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ????????????????????-????????????.???????????? ''If you want to leave, go! I won''t leave!'' Chapter 642 They Cant Save You Ignoring Xue Ling''s performance, Huanhuan extended her hand to Shuang Yun. "Where''s Little Lotus and the bracelet?" Shuang Yun took out the skullcap and green crystal bracelet, waving them in front of her. "Do you want them? If you do, beg me." As a woman of the new era with ideals and principles, how could she submit to the other party''s coercion?! She put her hands on her hips, raised her head, and glared at him aggressively. "Mhm, I beg you." In the end, she still gave in. Shuang Yun continued to make conditions. "You have to admit that you made a mistake." "What did I do wrong?" Shuang Yun raised his voice. "The ring. You gave the main ring to Bai Di, while the three of us are wearing secondary rings. Aren''t you wrong to be so biased?" Xue Ling stopped fooling around. He pricked up his ears and waited for Huanhuan''s response. The reason why he and Shuang Yun had specially run to the palace to look for Cynthia today was to get Little Lotus and the green crystal bracelet back. They wanted to use this opportunity to let Huanhuan understand that the two of them were no weaker than Bai Di in terms of strength and their feelings for her. Why should Bai Di get her recognition and wear the extraordinary master ring while the two of them could only wear secondary rings?! Huanhuan stole a look at Bai Di and saw him smiling at her. His gaze was gentle. But she felt her scalp tingle. Instinct told her that if she dared to admit that she was wrong about letting Bai Di wear the master ring, Bai Di would beat her up later. Last night was a bloody lesson! Huanhuan subconsciously rubbed her butt, hesitating. ''What should I do?'' Before she could think of a perfect answer, a black shadow suddenly descended from the sky and swooped down at Huanhuan! Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling reacted extremely quickly. They immediately transformed into their beast forms and protected Huanhuan behind them. When the black shadow rushed in front of them, they saw clearly that it was Yun Hui, whom they had been searching for a long time! His face was expressionless, and Huanhuan''s stunned expression was reflected in his cold eyes. As the other party was Yun Hui, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling temporarily put away their hostility and did not attack him. However, Yun Hui had come with ill intentions. He transformed into a black dragon in the air, and his huge body knocked Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling away. His dragon claws grabbed Huanhuan and brought her into the sky. Xue Ling immediately flapped his wings and chased after them. Bai Di and Shuang Yun ran on the ground in pursuit. Huanhuan was held so tightly by the dragon claws that she couldn''t move. Her long hair fluttered in the wind. She tried to raise her head to the fierce wind and asked loudly, "Little Black, where are you taking me?" Yun Hui didn''t respond. He flew her over several high mountains before landing on a mountain not far from Scaled City. This was a volcano. Steam kept coming out of the volcano. The thick smell of sulfur floated in the air, making it difficult for Huanhuan to breathe. She was thrown to the ground. The heat traveled through the ground, making it hot. Huanhuan''s skin turned red. She scrambled to her feet, her face red from the heat. The huge black dragon looked down at her, thinking about something. The sound of metal clinking could be heard. ???????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ????????????????????-????????????.???????????? Huanhuan looked in the direction of the voice and saw Cyril appear from nowhere. The long chain was hanging from his ankle. With every step he took, the chain clanked. Cynthia sat on his shoulder. Her red lips curled into a rather smug smile. "Long time no see, little female." Huanhuan stared at her. "What do you want to do?" "I wanted to kill you the last time, but you escaped. I thought we wouldn''t meet again. I didn''t expect you to come knocking on my door again. You won''t be as lucky this time." The skullcap and green crystal bracelet were both with Shuang Yun. She only had the interspatial ring on her. She quickly took out a small crossbow and aimed it at Cynthia. "Bai Di and the others will be here soon. I advise you not to do anything rash." "They can''t save you." Cynthia didn''t care about the weapon in her hand at all. "No one in this world can save you. Your fate was doomed to a tragic end from the beginning." Huanhuan said nothing. Her finger was on the trigger. She had the system. Cynthia couldn''t kill her. Hence, she didn''t feel that afraid. There was hatred in Cynthia''s eyes. "Sometimes, I really envy you. You have the love of so many people, and you have the beautiful looks bestowed by the heavens and an immortal body. But I have nothing. My family and lover betrayed me. I even have to feed on fresh flesh to maintain this face of mine." At the end of her words, she suddenly smiled happily, her eyes filled with smugness. "But it doesn''t matter. My family is dead, and my lover will get his retribution soon. As for your face, it''ll be mine." Huanhuan couldn''t help but retort, "It''s your business if you want revenge. Why drag me down with you?!" "I''m not dragging you into this. Someone wants you dead." Cynthia''s words came out of nowhere. Huanhuan was stunned for a moment before she subconsciously asked, "Who wants my life?" "Shh," Cynthia said mysteriously as she raised her index finger to her red lips. "Don''t mention that lord''s name. If you wake him up, he''ll lose his temper." Huanhuan thought she looked like a lunatic. "Who are you talking about?" "That''s a secret. I can''t tell you. It''s getting late, so let''s end our small talk here." Cynthia suddenly ended the topic and raised her chin at Yun Hui. "Kill her." The black dragon immediately raised his claws and stepped on Huanhuan! Huanhuan rolled on the ground and dodged the dragon''s claws. She got up and ran. The black dragon flapped his wings and chased after him. In her panic, Huanhuan was getting closer and closer to the volcano. When the black dragon pounced on her again, she was so frightened that she slipped and fell! She was about to fall into the crater that was dozens of meters high and full of boiling lava. "The host''s life is in danger. The system is activating the emergency transfer program. "The system is counting down. "Three, two, one¡­ "Code error detected. Program initiated failed!" Huanhuan wanted to hit the system when she heard this. At the critical moment, she grabbed a rock protruding from the edge of the volcano. The rock was hot, and in the blink of an eye, it burned her palms. She quickly took a bone knife from her space and inserted it into the crack in the rock. She let go of the hot surface and gripped the bone knife tightly with both hands. Huanhuan looked down. There was a very large magma pool below. Red magma was bubbling and gurgling. If she fell, she would definitely be scalded until not even her bones were left. Chapter 643 Do You Remember Me?! Huanhuan hung on the rock wall. She gritted her teeth and called out to the system in a trembling voice, "Little Brat, why did the emergency transfer program fail? You can''t throw me such a fatal problem at this critical moment!" There was something wrong with Little Brat''s voice. His words were intermittent. "I¡­ I''m in the middle of repairing it¡­ Hang in there¡­" Huanhuan wanted to cry. "I want to hang in there too, but this bone knife might not be able to!" Due to her weight, the bone knife had begun to slide down the crack in the rock. Little Brat said, "There''s¡­ something wrong with this place¡­ I''ll contact the prophet¡­" Before he could finish, his voice stopped. Huanhuan called out Little Brat''s name several times, but there was no response. The black dragon flapped his wings and flew into the sky. He stopped in midair and saw Huanhuan hanging on the rock wall. ???????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ????????????????????-????????????.???????????? Huanhuan raised her head with difficulty. "Little Black, are you really not going to care about our past relationship at all?" The black dragon said nothing. Cynthia''s order came from behind. "Those three beasts are about to arrive. Hurry up and deal with her." The black dragon leaned down and rushed down. He stopped in front of her and raised his hand to grab the bone knife in her hand. It seemed that he was planning to pull out her bone knife and make her lose her support so that she would fall into the magma pool. Huanhuan was so anxious that her eyes turned red and tears streamed down her face. "Little Black, I''ve been looking for you for so long. I chased you all the way from the dawn continent to the secret dragon continent. It''s fine if I die in anyone else''s hands, but I really can''t accept you wanting to kill me!" The black dragon stopped and stared at her, thinking about something. Her eyes were misty with tears. "Will you come home with me? Stop helping the wicked. Cynthia isn''t a good person." The black dragon didn''t seem to hear her. His gaze landed on her cheek. He raised his finger and brushed it across her cheek, wiping away her tears. He stuck out the tip of his tongue and licked the tears off his fingertip. It was salty and bitter. It tasted terrible. At the same time, he felt like he was in a dream. The black dragon felt as if he was being overpowered by something. He wanted to taste the salty taste again. Under Huanhuan''s surprised gaze, the black dragon lowered his head and gently licked her face, licking away all the tears on her cheeks. After swallowing those tears, some fragmented memories washed over him. His eyes lit up slightly, and it was as if dark golden light was flowing through them. Huanhuan was embarrassed by his licking, but she couldn''t refuse. She could only glare at him with a red face. "What are you doing?" The black dragon tilted his head at her as if thinking about something important. Cynthia''s voice came from above. "You haven''t dealt with her?" Cynthia''s words reminded Huanhuan that her life was on the line. The embarrassment she felt just now dissipated. Huanhuan stared at the black dragon, her eyes pleading. "Don''t kill me, okay?" The black dragon opened his mouth and said in a jerky voice, "Hu¡­ Hu¡­" After a short moment of shock, Huanhuan''s eyes immediately widened. She asked in disbelief, "Do you remember me?!" "Huanhuan¡­" the black dragon repeated her name several times, his pronunciation becoming clearer and clearer each time. "It''s me! I''m Huanhuan!" If not for the fact that they were not in the right circumstances, Huanhuan would have pounced on him and hugged him to express her excitement. Cynthia waited for a long time, but the black dragon did not come out. She was dissatisfied and raised her hand to pat Cyril''s head. "Go over and see what he''s doing. If he doesn''t listen, don''t stand on ceremony and teach him a lesson." "Alright." Cyril lowered her to the ground. He strode closer to the mouth of the volcano. He leaned out and looked down, just in time to see Huanhuan climb onto the black dragon''s back. "You guys¡­" Before Cyril could finish, Huanhuan pointed at him and shouted, "Hit him!" The black dragon opened his mouth and spat out dragon breath. A huge cloud of black dragon breath suddenly sprayed out! Cyril quickly dodged, but he was too late. Half of his body was melted by the dragon''s breath until only his bones were left. At the same time, he wailed in pain. The black dragon carried Huanhuan into the sky. Cynthia saw Cyril stagger and fall. She immediately roared in pain, "No!" She raced over and grabbed Cyril''s good arm, trying to help him up. Unfortunately, it was useless. Cyril was too injured to stand up. He looked at Cynthia in front of him and tried to speak to her. When he opened his mouth, scarlet blood gushed out. "No, Cyril, don''t die." Cynthia wrapped her arms around his neck. "I beg you not to leave me!" Cyril opened his bloody mouth and said hoarsely, "Eat me and live." ''You need flesh and blood to live, while I''m destined to die here. ''In that case, please eat me. ''I''m willing to be your food and become one with you.'' Cynthia almost went crazy. She was the one who saved Cyril from the slave traders back then and cut the chain on his feet. He had been by her side ever since. Like a robot, he loyally followed her every command. Whether it was killing or committing arson, he had never hesitated. At first, Cynthia only treated him as a slave she could control at will. But after so many years, she was already used to his company. Even she couldn''t explain how she felt about Cyril. All she knew was that if he left¡­ She would really be the only one left in this world. Finally, Cyril closed his eyes and died in her arms in a tragic manner. The chain around his feet could no longer restrict his freedom, but he insisted on keeping it, unwilling to take it off and throw it away. It was just like how he had protected Cynthia all these years. Cynthia cried her heart out. Huanhuan stood on the black dragon''s back and looked down at this scene. She sighed, but her heart did not soften at all. To her, Cynthia was an enemy who wanted her dead. Huanhuan wasn''t saintly enough to forgive her enemies. Huanhuan said slowly, "Since Cynthia can''t bear to part with Cyril, send her to accompany him on his way." The black dragon''s abdomen rose and fell. He opened his mouth and spat out a huge cloud of black breath at Cynthia! At the same time, red magma suddenly spurted out of the volcano, forcefully blocking the dragon''s breath. The magma collided with the dragon''s breath, producing a violent explosion that shook the ground. Half the sky was dyed red by flames. Huanhuan hugged the black dragon''s neck tightly. She stuck her head out and looked at the volcano''s mouth. She saw a huge red figure looming. He looked very human. But on a closer look, she realized that it wasn''t a human. "What the hell is that?" No one could answer her question. Cynthia noticed the red figure and shuddered. She let go of Cyril and knelt down facing the red figure. There was fear in her voice. "My lord." Chapter 644 Im A Pervert Cynthia''s reaction surprised Huanhuan. To Huanhuan''s surprise, the red figure spoke. "You can''t even do such a small thing. You''ve disappointed me too much." Cynthia was trembling with fear, her face pale. Huanhuan felt that the red figure was not a good person. She asked in a low voice, "Little Black, can you defeat him?" The black dragon thought for a moment. "It''ll be difficult." It meant that he could barely defeat them, and the price would be high. Huanhuan didn''t want the black dragon to be in danger and immediately made a decision. "Let''s go back and look for Bai Di and the others." "Mhm." The black dragon did not continue fighting and immediately turned to fly away. However, the red figure had no intention of letting them go. Red magma spewed out and pounced at the black dragon! The black dragon quickly turned to dodge. His tail accidentally swept across the magma, and it burned until it was charred. The magma seemed to have a mind of its own. It divided into several groups and attacked the black dragon from both sides. The black dragon had thick skin, but it was huge. Soon, several burns appeared on his body. His movements became more and more impatient, and his speed increased. Huanhuan hugged his neck tightly to prevent herself from being thrown away. At this moment, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling finally arrived! When Xue Ling saw the red figure, his expression changed. He said to Bai Di and Shuang Yun, "Go protect Huanhuan." As soon as he finished speaking, Xue Ling took off his clothes and transformed into a condor. He spread his wings and rushed into the sky. The fiery red condor made half a circle in the air. With a long cry, he leaned down and rushed down. His huge wings brought flames with them as he swept away the magma. The black dragon took the opportunity to rush out of the encirclement and land beside Bai Di and Shuang Yun. Huanhuan slid off his back and told them what they had just experienced. Bai Di and Shuang Yun were relieved to see her safe. Shuang Yun returned the green crystal bracelet and skullcap to her. The black dragon flew into the sky to help Xue Ling deal with the red figure. Cynthia wanted to take the opportunity to escape with Cyril''s body, but Shuang Yun discovered her in time. Shuang Yun rushed forward and blocked her way. Cynthia threw out the medicine bottle. The sticky purple medicinal liquid condensed into a monster that pounced at Shuang Yun! However, before these monsters could touch Shuang Yun, they were all frozen into ice sculptures. Although these monsters looked terrifying, they were condensed from medicinal liquid, after all. As long as they contained water, they could be frozen into frost. These monsters in front of him were no exception. In terms of strength, Cynthia was no match for Shuang Yun. Not to mention, she had the cumbersome remains of a dead person with her. Cynthia was finally beaten back. In the end, she had no choice but to take out a bottle of potion and throw it on the ground. Immediately, the fog dispersed. This fog was poisonous. Any creature who smelled it would immediately lose their minds and fall into madness. Shuang Yun sensed that something was wrong with the fog. He immediately covered his mouth and nose, wanting to prevent himself from inhaling the fog. But it was too late. He felt dizzy. His vision gradually blurred, and his limbs began to disobey him. Huanhuan immediately had Bai Di drag him out. She bit her finger and squeezed blood into Shuang Yun''s mouth, forcing him to swallow. Soon, the poison in his body was neutralized. Shuang Yun returned to normal. He got up from the ground and tried to rush into the fog, but Bai Di stopped him. "You''ll still be poisoned if you go in again. Don''t waste Huanhuan''s blood." ???????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ????????????????????-????????????.???????????? Shuang Yun was indignant. "I almost caught her!" Bai Di comforted her. "We still have time. We''ll talk about it later." When the fog gradually dissipated, the bodies of Cynthia and Cyril disappeared. In the sky, Xue Ling and the black dragon were still fighting the red figure. Sparks flew as the two sides collided from time to time. Huanhuan asked, "Which one of them do you think will win?" Bai Di thought for a moment. "Xue Ling and Yun Hui should be able to win." As it turned out, he was right. In the end, Xue Ling and Yun Hui worked together to shatter the red figure! Lava splashed everywhere. Shuang Yun and Bai Di shielded Huanhuan behind them so that she wouldn''t burn. Before the red figure disappeared, he made an uncomfortable cold sound. "Xue Ling, long time no see. I wonder if you''ll like this big gift today?" The syllables of the last word rippled out before disappearing. Huanhuan was very surprised. "Xue Ling knows that mysterious guy?" Bai Di and Shuang Yun indicated that they didn''t know. At the same time, the volcano suddenly shook, and lava kept spewing out. It was a volcano eruption! Huanhuan remembered what the red figure had said before he disappeared. Could this be the ''big gift'' he was talking about?! Xue Ling immediately picked Huanhuan up. "Let''s get out of here!" They were fast. They were out of the volcano before the magma spread. Wherever the magma passed, all the vegetation was burned to ashes. The animals living in the forest fled crazily. Some of them who were slower were swallowed by the magma and let out shrill cries. Huanhuan lay on Xue Ling''s shoulder. She turned around and saw that the huge forest had turned into a sea of fire and ashes in the blink of an eye. Her heart couldn''t help but feel a little heavy. She couldn''t help but ask, "Xue Ling, who is that?" The question came out of nowhere, but Xue Ling still understood who she was talking about. "His name is Zhi Yan." That was all Xue Ling said. Huanhuan silently repeated the words twice. Zhi Yan... They fled for a long time until they were sure the magma had stopped spreading. Then, they stopped and rested by the lake. There were valleys all around. It was a good place to hide. Huanhuan took off her clothes and soaked herself in the cold lake. She sighed in satisfaction. "It''s so comfortable!" Shuang Yun tore the hide skirt off his waist and jumped into the lake, causing tall splashes. He sneaked over and hugged Huanhuan. "Let''s bathe together!" Huanhuan scooped up water and splashed it on his face. "Who wants to bathe with you? Shameless! Let go of me." Even though his face was covered in water, Shuang Yun still hugged her firmly. He even laughed shamelessly. "If you move again, I won''t be able to hold it in. Hehehe." "I''m an underaged little girl now. Are you really gonna do it?!" "I''m a pervert." Huanhuan: "..." What else could she do when she encountered such a straightforward pervert? Of course, she had to ask for external help! "Bai Di, save me! This bastard wants to harass a child!" Bai Di was busy cooking. He said to Xue Ling, who was sitting at the side, "Go help Huanhuan." Unexpectedly, Xue Ling, who usually liked to join in the fun, seemed uninterested at this moment. "I don''t want to go." Bai Di sensed his abnormality and took the time to look up at him. "What''s wrong?" Xue Ling said nothing. "Are you thinking about Zhi Yan?" Chapter 645 Unity Is Power! Xue Ling was silent for a moment before saying leisurely, "He used to be friends with me. Later, he walked the evil path, so I captured and locked him up. What we saw just now was one of his clones. If it was his main body, the few of us might not have been able to escape unscathed." Bai Di thought for a moment. "He''s going to take revenge on you?" "It seems so." "If you can capture him once, you can capture him again." "The situation back then was different from now. At that time, I¡­" Xue Ling paused and frowned. A rare look of gloom appeared on his handsome face. "I don''t know what to say. Anyway, I can''t be as fearless as before. After all, I''m a male beast with a family." Huanhuan had climbed ashore. She happened to hear Xue Ling''s last words. She immediately leaned over and said, "You''re indeed different from back then. Back then, you fought alone. Now that you have our entire family to help you, you''ll definitely win!" Xue Ling pinched her smooth face. "You don''t even know what''s going on and you''re saying we can win, you little liar." "The great leader, Grandpa Mao, once said that when everyone gathers firewood, the flames will grow high. Unity is power! If our entire family works together, there''s no hurdle that we can''t overcome!" Huanhuan clenched her fists, her face filled with fighting spirit. Bai Di picked her up by her neck and placed her by the fire as if she were a chick. As he dried her hair, he said, "Your hair is still dripping. Don''t you know how to dry it first? What if you catch a cold?" Huanhuan sat obediently and let Bai Di wipe her hair. But even so, she didn''t forget to kick Xue Ling''s knee. "Remember what I just said. Those are all wise words. In the future, when our children grow up, these wise words can be passed on to them and their children and grandchildren. Just thinking about it makes me a little excited!" Shuang Yun walked over and sat down beside her. He muttered, "Speaking of children and grandchildren, maybe when we get home, Big Goody and the others will have already found mates and given birth to children." "No," Huanhuan replied firmly. "Why?" "I can''t say for sure about the other children, but I''m certain about Big Goody. With the strength of her punch, there aren''t many single male beasts of the right age who can defeat her." Speaking of this, Huanhuan felt sad. Her good daughter had been taught to be a brave woman. However, Big Goody insisted that her future mate had to defeat her first. Huanhuan felt that there was still a long way to go before Big Goody could start a family. "Chirp!" Eggy flapped her wings and flew into Huanhuan''s arms. Huanhuan stroked her youngest daughter''s soft feathers. "Don''t be like your eldest sister in the future. You have to be an obedient and cute girl. Be a considerate little cutie for your mother." "Chirp chirp!" At the mention of his precious daughter, Xue Ling''s mood improved a lot. He reached out and touched Eggy. "My daughter must be the cutest girl in the world!" Shuang Yun was unhappy. "Big Goody is cute too!" "Big Goody has grown up. She''s not as cute as Eggy." ???????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ????????????????????-????????????.???????????? "Nonsense! Big Goody is always cute!" ¡­ The two silly fathers had a heated discussion about whose daughter was the cutest. Bai Di, who didn''t have a daughter, didn''t participate in the discussion. He spoke to Yun Hui as he added seasonings to the pot. Yun Hui had yet to completely recover his memories. He only remembered some things about Huanhuan. He was still unfamiliar with Bai Di, so Bai Di was the one who spoke most of the time. Yun Hui just listened silently. Huanhuan leaned over and asked, "Little Black, do you remember what happened after you were taken away by Cynthia?" When Yun Hui saw her coming, his eyes lit up with a dark golden light. "I remember." "Then tell me about it." Hence, Yun Hui told her about his experience. His tone was calm, and his words were very indifferent. There was no emotion in them at all. But Huanhuan was still listening with relish. It turned out that after Cynthia took Yun Hui away, he fell into a daze. He couldn''t think of anything and didn''t even know who he was. He would do whatever Cynthia asked. He transformed into a black dragon and flew to the secret dragon continent with Cynthia and Cyril. The reason why Cynthia had tried everything to take Yun Hui away was mainly to fly across the sea. Otherwise, with her and Cyril''s abilities, it was impossible for them to cross the sea to reach the secret dragon continent. After arriving at the secret dragon continent, Cynthia tried her best to seduce the dragon emperor and naturally became his lover. Hearing this, Huanhuan couldn''t help but ask, "Why did Cynthia insist on becoming the lover of the dragon emperor? Didn''t she come to the secret dragon continent to take revenge on a heartless man?" The black dragon gave an answer that surprised her. "The dragon emperor is that heartless person from back then." Huanhuan: "¡­" After sorting out the plot, it would be a standard eight o''clock melodrama. Bai Di asked casually, "Cynthia approached the dragon emperor on purpose to take revenge on him?" Yun Hui first glanced at Huanhuan. Seeing the curiosity in her eyes, he replied, "That was originally the case." Originally? Huanhuan shifted her eyes and asked tentatively, "Did she change her mind later?" This time, Yun Hui thought for a long time before coming up with the right words. "She seems to have rekindled her old flame with the dragon emperor." Huanhuan clicked her tongue. "Back then, she was hurt so badly and kept shouting about taking revenge. It wasn''t easy for her to find that heartless man, but she fell for him again." "Women are easily soft-hearted," Little Brat suddenly said. Huanhuan blurted out, "You''re back?!" Her voice attracted Bai Di''s and Yun Hui''s attention. Even Xue Ling and Shuang Yun looked at her as if they were wondering who she was talking to. Huanhuan stood up. "I''m going to the lake to wash some fruits." With that, she stood up hurriedly and went to the lake. The lake wasn''t far. Bai Di and the others could see her movements and didn''t have to worry about her safety. Huanhuan squatted by the lake and asked softly, "Little Brat, what happened to you before? Why did you suddenly disappear?" "There''s something wrong with that volcano. Something powerful is hidden there. That location messes up with me, and I won''t be able to function normally." Huanhuan thought for a moment. "Is it related to Zhi Yan?" "I don''t know. I''ve told the prophet about this. Maybe he''ll know what''s going on." Not far away, Bai Di was calling her over, telling her it was time to eat. Huanhuan stopped talking to Little Brat. Today''s lunch was roast fish. The fish had been caught from the lake beside them. It was fresh. Coupled with Bai Di''s cooking, the smell of it was delicious. Huanhuan took two bites of the fish and realized that Yun Hui was staring at her. "Why are you looking at me?" Chapter 646 I Feel Wronged! Yun Hui asked the question in his heart, "Who were you talking to just now?" As soon as this question was asked, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling stopped what they were doing. They pricked up their ears in unison and waited for Huanhuan to answer. They had discussed in private that they would not ask about Huanhuan''s past or dig up her secrets. As time passed, their curiosity only got stronger. Huanhuan didn''t know how to answer and could only play dumb. "Was I talking just now?" "Yeah, you said ''You''re back''," Yun Hui said with certainty. ???????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ????????????????????-????????????.???????????? Huanhuan scratched her cheek, her eyes wandering. "It''s a long story. I''ll explain it to you when we return to the beast continent and see the prophet." Shuang Yun was a little surprised. "What does this have to do with the prophet?" "Well¡­" Huanhuan was still hesitating about how to answer when Shuang Yun suddenly looked resentful. "Did you hook up with the prophet behind our backs?" "What do you mean ''hook up''? My friendship with the prophet is pure and revolutionary, okay?!" Huanhuan argued. Shuang Yun looked incredulous. No matter how Huanhuan explained, she could not stop Shuang Yun from getting jealous. The previous ring incident had yet to subside. Now, he suspected that the prophet was his love rival. Huanhuan was frustrated. Huanhuan said, "I feel wronged!" Little Brat said, "It''s easy for a handsome man like me to attract a married woman like you. It''s normal for others to misunderstand. As time passes, you''ll get used to it." Huanhuan: "¡­" She was not comforted in the slightest! Since Yun Hui had been found, there was no need for them to continue staying on the secret dragon continent. The family prepared to set off home. At the same time, Cynthia was in an unprecedented crisis. In the past, in order to maintain her youth and beauty, she would get Cyril to help capture young girls for her to feed on. But Cyril was dead, so no one else would help her do these things. She had to do it herself. But dragons were born strong. Even a female dragon was definitely not someone an elf like her could deal with. Coincidentally, she had used up all the medicine bottles on her. She couldn''t capture any young girls. Without fresh flesh to feed on, her body quickly deteriorated. Helpless, Cynthia could only return to Scaled City before her appearance completely aged. She hoped to use her identity as the lover of the dragon emperor to catch one or two more girls to eat. Unexpectedly, she had just entered Scaled City when Allen bumped into her. "His Majesty has been looking for you. Come back with me!" Allen sent her back to the palace without explanation. The dragon emperor had been looking for Cynthia everywhere for the past two days, but there was no news. He was anxious. Now that she was finally back, the dragon emperor was very happy. He rushed over to see her as soon as he heard the news. The dragon emperor learned from the attendant that Cynthia was injured and mentally exhausted. She was resting and could not see anyone. After a moment''s hesitation, the dragon emperor still decided to take a look at Cynthia. He missed her so much. The dragon emperor dismissed the attendants and tiptoed into the bedroom. He approached the bed silently. Cynthia was sleeping on the bed. She did not know that someone else had entered the room, so she was not on guard¡­ When the dragon emperor bent down and looked at Cynthia, he realized that his beautiful lover lying on the bed had become an old woman with saggy skin and white hair! His eyes widened in shock. "You!" Cynthia sat up at the sound. When she saw the dragon emperor standing by the bed, she screamed and hurriedly covered her face. "Don''t look at me!" The dragon emperor looked at her in disbelief. "Are you really Cynthia?" Unable to answer, Cynthia could only cover her face and cry. Her silence was tacit agreement. The dragon emperor couldn''t understand. "What happened? Why did you become like this?" Cynthia was still crying. "If you don''t speak, I''ll have to ask a wizard to come over and look at you." The status of wizards in the dragon race was similar to that of witch doctors, but they were more proficient in witchcraft. Their medical skills were mediocre in comparison. With Cynthia''s current health, she would definitely be labeled as an ominous jinx if a wizard were to get a look at her! Cynthia''s heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly begged, "I was poisoned, and my body aged in advance. But there''s still a way to save me. As long as Your Majesty can help find two young girls for me, I''ll quickly return to normal." "What will you do to the young girls?" Cynthia avoided his gaze. "I just want to borrow something from them." "Borrow what?" "There''s no need for Your Majesty to know about a woman''s private matters, right?" The dragon emperor looked her up and down suspiciously. To be honest, she was too ugly now. He didn''t want to look at her anymore, but on account of their relationship during this period of time, he decided to give her another chance. "Stay here obediently. I''ll look for suitable young female dragons for you." Cynthia was overjoyed. "Thank you, Your Majesty!" The dragon emperor did not want to see her ugly face again. After saying this, he turned around and left without hesitation. That night, the dragon emperor sent two young female dragons over. Before these two female dragons came, they heard that they were here to help treat His Majesty''s lover, so after seeing Cynthia, they did not think too much about it and did not guard themselves against her. Cynthia''s eyes were glowing as she looked at them. It was as if a ferocious beast had seen its favorite prey and wished it could pounce on them and eat them. That night, the two female dragons stayed at Cynthia''s residence. Cynthia secretly drugged their food. After they ate it, they quickly fell into a deep sleep. While there was no one around in the middle of the night, Cynthia finally couldn''t suppress her desire for fresh flesh. She pounced on one of the female dragons excitedly and bit her neck, devouring her flesh. Ever since Helena went crazy, she had become a completely different person. She had gone from a vain princess to a lunatic. The dragon emperor had sent many attendants to take care of her, but whenever Helena found an opportunity, she would sneak out of the bedroom and run around alone. Sometimes, she would not be seen for days. Tonight, Helena slipped out again. She wandered around the palace like a ghost and unknowingly arrived at Cynthia''s residence. Helena might not be thinking clearly, but her sense of smell was still sharp. She smelled blood. The confused Helena followed the smell of blood and quietly pushed open the door. She saw Cynthia lying on a female dragon, gnawing at the dragon''s flesh. Helena''s pupils constricted as she shouted in horror, "Ah!!!" The shout not only alarmed Cynthia, who was eating crazily, but also the guards patrolling the area. Chapter 647 Unable To Love When the guards rushed into the room, Cynthia had run. There was only blood on the ground and what was left of the female dragons. It was definitely not a small matter for female dragons to be killed in the palace. Allen immediately ordered someone to seal the palace and reported this matter to the dragon emperor. Then, he personally led the guards to investigate the entire palace. They eventually found Cynthia, covered in blood, near the palace gate. She was arrested and sentenced to death. Cynthia shouted, "Let me see Alex! I have something to tell him in person!" Alex was the dragon emperor''s real name. Not many people knew this about him. But Allen was one of the few who knew. His gaze was extremely cold. "His Majesty doesn''t want to see you. He instructed me to execute you with the death penalty after capturing you." Hearing this, Cynthia immediately slumped to the ground. Despair appeared on her face, which had recovered its beauty. The despair was not because of her impending death but of being abandoned by the same person again. She loved him, from when she was young to now when she was old. Unfortunately, he didn''t love her. The saddest thing in the world was not having one''s feelings reciprocated. ¡­ When the news of Cynthia''s execution spread throughout the secret dragon continent, Huanhuan''s family had already arrived at Vanilla Bay. They decided to rest here for the night and leave tomorrow morning. Doro welcomed them back and specially treated them to a meal and wine in the small restaurant. The owner of this small restaurant was still as enthusiastic as before, but his face looked much thinner. His son''s death must have hit him hard. Fortunately, he was still in good spirits. It was because his little girl was back. "Xue''er, make two more glasses of wine." "Aye!" You Xue walked over with two glasses of red special wine and placed them on the dining table. She smiled sweetly. "I specially made this for you. I hope you like it!" At that moment, Huanhuan returned to her human form. She picked up her wine glass and took a small sip. "Not bad!" "If you like it, please tip me!" You Xue extended her fair hand. Huanhuan immediately put down the wine glass and said very seriously, "Although your wine tastes good, it''s still inferior to your brother''s wine. You need to work harder. When your skills surpass your brother''s, I''ll reward you." "You''re lying. You''re leaving tomorrow!" Huanhuan lied through her teeth. "Maybe we''ll come again in the future." You Xue pouted. "After saying so much, you just don''t want to tip me!" Huanhuan looked up at the sky and pretended not to hear anything. You Xue made a face at her. "Stingy! You''re gonna become a demon in the future!" Huanhuan touched her face proudly. "Even if I become a demon, I''ll still be a beautiful demon who''s prettier than you." You Xue: "¡­" Although she wanted to argue, she had to admit that Huanhuan''s beauty was impeccable. "When I grow up, I''ll definitely look better than you!" Huanhuan smiled. "All the best. I believe in you!" Her smile made her look even better. You Xue felt completely inferior. She stormed off like a defeated rooster. Doro took a sip of wine and sighed slowly. "Xue''er is a good child. If her mother and brother were in heaven and saw her like this, they would be very relieved." Huanhuan looked at You Xue''s busy figure not far away and couldn''t help but think of Big Goody. The longer she was away from the beast continent, the more she missed her family. Not long after the innkeeper died, the inn was passed down to a nephew of his. Now, this small inn was still open. Many hunters who came from other places to hunt water monsters stayed there every day. Huanhuan''s family was staying in the small inn tonight. After night fell, Shuang Yun took out poker cards and called Xue Ling and Huanhuan over to play cards. Yun Hui sat at the side and watched. Bai Di sat in a nearby chair and studied the sea map in his hand. He had to find the shortest route back to the beast continent. Shuang Yun and Xue Ling were bad people. The bet they made was that the loser had to take off their clothes. Huanhuan was unlucky tonight and lost two rounds in a row. She was about to be stripped naked. She only had underwear on now. Her bare arms and fair legs were exposed, making Shuang Yun and Xue Ling hard. After losing the third round, Huanhuan immediately threw the cards in her hand onto the bed. "I''m not playing anymore. I''m too unlucky today!" Shuang Yun immediately pulled her back. "How can you run away after losing?!" Xue Ling''s gaze roamed over her body as he smiled maliciously. "Even if you want to run, you have to take off your clothes first." Huanhuan only had a bra and panties on her. No matter which garment she took off, it would be the same as getting naked. She crossed her arms and blushed. "I''m not taking it off!" "If you don''t take it off, we''ll help you." Shuang Yun made a move to pounce on her. Huanhuan was so frightened that she quickly hid. ???????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ????????????????????-????????????.???????????? It just so happened that Yun Hui was behind her. She quickly hid behind him. Yun Hui was tall with wide shoulders and long legs. Huanhuan hid behind him and was completely covered. Shuang Yun wanted to walk around Yun Hui to grab her, but Yun Hui reached out and stopped him. "Don''t bully her." Hearing this, Shuang Yun was immediately amused. "I''m being intimate with my wife. What does it have to do with you?!" Yun Hui frowned, looking unhappy. "She doesn''t want to take off her clothes." Shuang Yun knew that his memory was incomplete now. Hearing his words, he didn''t argue with him. Instead, he deliberately asked, "If she refuses to take it off, are you going to take off your clothes on behalf of her?" Shuang Yun was just joking. He did not expect Yun Hui to take it seriously. He raised his hand to take off his coat, revealing his well-defined chest. "I''ll take it off. Don''t bully her." Shuang Yun wanted Huanhuan to take off her clothes because he wanted to take the opportunity to take advantage of her. Now, Huanhuan was hiding. If Yun Hui was the one taking off his clothes, Shuang Yun would definitely not be able to take advantage of Huanhuan. At the same time, Shuang Yun''s eyes would sting. "Damn!" Shuang Yun was extremely depressed. To make matters worse, this black dragon had a good figure. Huanhuan blushed when she saw him. Could she have taken a fancy to Yun Hui?! At the thought of this, Shuang Yun immediately felt a sense of danger. He pointed at Yun Hui and said, "Hurry up and put on your clothes!" Yun Hui didn''t move. In this house, only Huanhuan could command him. Xue Ling placed the shuffled poker cards in front of him and looked at Yun Hui. "Since you''ve taken off your clothes, play two rounds with us. The loser doesn''t have to take off his clothes. They just have to drink water." Shuang Yun was very dissatisfied. "Isn''t drinking water too easy?" Xue Ling took out a wooden bucket. "The loser needs to drink a bucket of water, and they can''t go to the toilet after that." Shuang Yun''s eyes lit up. "That''s good!" Huanhuan: "¡­" ''Are you underaged? How childish can you be?!'' Chapter 648 Dont Worry, Im Strong! Under her disgusted gaze, Shuang Yun, Xue Ling, and Yun Hui continued to play cards. As it was his first time playing, Yun Hui was unfamiliar with the game. Yun Hui lost his first round quite badly. He finished the entire bucket of water alone. Shuang Yun smiled especially proudly. He even deliberately said to Huanhuan, "This person is stubborn and especially stupid. Don''t let him seduce you in the future." In the end, Shuang Yun lost three rounds in a row. He got his retribution as fast as lightning! Shuang Yun drank three large buckets of water with a dark expression. Huanhuan felt bloated just watching from the side. Shuang Yun lost the fifth round again. Actually, just based on their skills and experience in playing cards, Shuang Yun and Xue Ling were better than Yun Hui, but his luck was off the charts. Every card he touched was surprisingly good. He relied on his explosive luck to win again and again, pressing Shuang Yun onto the throne of failure. Shuang Yun had no choice but to pick up the wooden bucket again and drink the fourth bucket of water in one go. He put down the empty bucket and burped. Huanhuan couldn''t help but ask, "Can you still do it?" As long as it was a male beast, he wouldn''t be able to stand others questioning his ability, especially since the person asking was his wife! Even if he couldn''t, he had to say yes! Shuang Yun shook his chest muscles. "Don''t worry, I''m strong!" ???????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? ????????????????????-????????????.???????????? Huanhuan: "¡­" He was too stupid that she couldn''t look straight at him! The three of them continued to play cards. Yun Hui had another good hand. He glanced at Huanhuan, then threw Shuang Yun and Xue Ling an expression that said, ''You guys are on your own.'' Xue Ling''s cards were average, but he was cunning. He was especially good at figuring out his opponent''s thoughts. Even if he couldn''t win, he wouldn''t lose. On the other hand, Shuang Yun knew that his wife was watching. Even though he knew that he would lose, he still braced himself and rushed forward. In his words, even if he lost, he had to lose magnificently! Huanhuan was indeed convinced. While they were playing cards, there was a sudden knock on the door. Bai Di put down the sea map and got up to open the door. He found the innkeeper standing outside. "What can I do for you?" "A guest is looking for you downstairs." Bai Di was puzzled. "Who is it?" "I don''t know. The guest only said he wanted to see you." Bai Di turned around to inform Huanhuan, then followed the innkeeper downstairs. He saw a man in a black robe sitting in the reception room downstairs. The innkeeper faced the man and said, "The person you''re looking for is here." The man said nothing. The innkeeper tactfully left the reception room. Bai Di walked over and sat in the chair opposite the man. The two figures faced each other. The man looked up slightly, revealing a strange face. In terms of facial features, this person was very handsome, but there were many strange dark red patterns drawn on his cheeks. Coupled with his malicious gray-white pupils, he looked especially strange and sinister. Bai Di studied him without changing his expression. "May I ask who you are?" "My name is Zhi. I have a younger brother called Yan." Bai Di thought for a moment, then reacted. "Zhi Yan?!" The corners of the man''s mouth twitched into a stiff and jerky smile. "It seems that Xue Ling has already told you about us." Bai Di thought Zhi Yan was one person, but it turned out Zhi Yan were two different people. His scorching eyes flashed. "Many people think that Yan and I are the same person. Actually, we''re two different people. Yan is more impulsive and irritable. It was his decision to appear rashly at the volcano the last time. I couldn''t stop him." Bai Di frowned. "You know what I was thinking?" Zhi raised his hand to his cheek. The dark red patterns on it were a stark contrast to his pale fingers. "I can read people''s minds." Bai Di was wary. Before he could speak, Zhi said, "You don''t have to be too nervous. I came to talk to you." "We have nothing to talk about." Bai Di stood up. "If you have anything to say, I can call Xue Ling down and let you catch up." "If Xue Ling comes, the two of us won''t be able to say anything." Bai Di ignored him and headed for the door. Zhi didn''t move. "Don''t you want to know where Lin Huanhuan came from?" Bai Di stopped. Zhi smiled. "Your heart tells me you want to know." Bai Di ignored him. Zhi didn''t take his vigilance to heart and continued, "We''re alone here. You can sit down and hear me out. If you think I''m lying, you can go upstairs and verify it with your little female." Bai Di''s gaze lingered on him. "What do you want?" "I told you, I just want to talk to you. After that, I''ll leave. I definitely won''t disturb your loving life." Bai Di was still hesitating. Logic told him that there was something strange about the man in front of him. He should leave immediately. But he wanted to know Huanhuan''s background. In the past, he could tolerate Huanhuan''s secrets and ignore them. However, as time passed and their relationship deepened, he became more and more concerned about her little secrets. Especially her background. Zhi said slowly, "If I were you, I would definitely figure out a woman''s past and future as long as I took a fancy to her. That way, I can find her no matter where she goes in the future." Clearly, he knew exactly what Bai Di cared about. He cared about Huanhuan the most. He was worried that she would suddenly leave like last time, leaving him at a loss. He wouldn''t know where to go even if he wanted to look for her. ¡­ Shuang Yun lost ten rounds in a row, and his stomach was already bulging from the water. He slumped on the bed and struggled to shout, "I can still drink! Come, again! I can definitely defeat you!" Huanhuan couldn''t stand it anymore. She raised her hand and pressed it against his stomach. Water rushed from his stomach to his throat. Shuang Yun opened his mouth and spat it out. Xue Ling immediately hugged Eggy and dodged with a gloating expression. "This bed is yours tonight." He actually vomited in front of his little female. Shuang Yun felt very embarrassed. He rushed out of the room angrily and shouted, "We''ll continue when I''m done peeing!" Huanhuan really wanted to lock him in the toilet to stop him from causing trouble. Yun Hui asked nonchalantly, "Bai Di isn''t back yet?" That was right. Bai Di had been down there for quite a while. Why wasn''t he back yet? Huanhuan immediately stood up. "I''ll go downstairs and take a look." Yun Hui and Xue Ling got up at the same time. "We''ll go with you." It was just one floor down. Huanhuan didn''t think there was any danger, but she knew it was useless even if she refused. They wouldn''t let her go out alone. The three of them left the bedroom and went downstairs together. Huanhuan found the innkeeper and learned that Bai Di was still in the reception room, so she went to knock on the door. Chapter 649 Ive Long Wanted To Bite You After a long wait, the door opened. Bai Di looked at the three people outside the door. "Why are you down here?" "I was a little worried about you since you haven''t come back, so I came down to take a look." Huanhuan stuck her head out and looked behind him. "Didn''t they say that a guest was looking for you? Where''s the guest?" "He''s gone." Huanhuan found it strange. "But the innkeeper just said that you were talking here¡­" "He just left. The innkeeper was busy, so he didn''t see." Bai Di walked out of the reception room. "If there''s nothing else, let''s go up." "Oh, okay." Bai Di led Huanhuan upstairs. At the back was Xue Ling. He glanced into the reception room and happened to catch a black shadow in the corner. At the same time, the black shadow looked up. Their eyes met. Xue Ling paused, then changed directions and strode into the reception room. However, the moment he rushed in, the black shadow disappeared. Huanhuan noticed his movements and stopped to stand on the stairs. She looked back at him. "What''s wrong?" Xue Ling searched the entire reception room carefully, but he still couldn''t find any trace of the black shadow. He could only leave the reception room and say with a faint smile, "It''s nothing. Maybe I was mistaken just now." Huanhuan didn''t understand what he had seen, but he didn''t look like he wanted to say more. She could only suppress her doubts. The group returned to the room. Shuang Yun had returned and was squatting on the bed, wiping the water that had spilled out of him earlier. He said to Huanhuan, "I''ve cleaned the bed. We''ll sleep together tonight." In the past, Xue Ling would definitely pick a fight with him at moments like this, but tonight, Xue Ling said nothing. He was too quiet. Huanhuan couldn''t help but look at him. "Are you in a bad mood today?" Xue Ling scratched her chin. "I have something to do tonight. Let Shuang Yun sleep with you." "It''s late. What else do you have to do?" Xue Ling looked at her and smiled, but he did not answer. Huanhuan muttered, "All of you have secrets. You can''t even speak properly." Xue Ling pretended not to hear her. At night, she slept in the same room as Shuang Yun. Bai Di and Shuang Yun slept in the rooms on the left and right respectively, while Yun Hui slept opposite. It was hot, so Huanhuan went to take a shower first. She walked to the window and dried her hair against the cool night wind. Shuang Yun leaned over and hugged her from behind. His muscular chest was pressed tightly against her back. The heat seeped through the thin fabric and spread along her skin. She blushed involuntarily. "I''m still drying my hair. Let go of me." Shuang Yun buried his head in her neck. "I''ll wipe it for you." Huanhuan wanted to refuse. But Shuang Yun did not give her the chance. He took the cotton handkerchief from her hand, wrapped her long hair with it, and rubbed it bit by bit. When her hair was almost dry, he casually threw the handkerchief aside and opened his mouth to bite her neck. Huanhuan frowned. "Be gentle. It hurts." As Shuang Yun kissed her, he said vaguely, "You''re fair and tender. You look especially delicious. I''ve wanted to bite you for a long time." He nuzzled her lower back. The shocking shape on his lower half made Huanhuan''s scalp tingle. She grabbed his fingers and said nervously, "Shall we go back to bed first?" "No, let''s do it here tonight." In front of her was the window. Although it was late at night and there were almost no pedestrians on the street downstairs, if someone suddenly passed by, they could see her and Shuang Yun as long as they looked up. Just thinking about that scene made Huanhuan so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to hide in. She twisted, trying to break free of Shuang Yun''s shackles. "Let''s go somewhere else. I don''t want to be here¡ª" No matter how she begged, Shuang Yun did not let go of her. The night was very messy. After that, it was after midnight. Huanhuan was exhausted. She lay on the bed, unable to move. Her messy long hair was loose, making the ambiguous marks on her back look even more gorgeous. In comparison, Shuang Yun was like a demon who had just gained nourishment. His entire body was filled with strength. He didn''t feel tired at all. His face was glowing. If not for the fact that Huanhuan could not take it anymore, he would have been able to suppress her for another 300 rounds! Fortunately, he still knew how to dote on his wife. Seeing Huanhuan''s weak appearance, he barely suppressed his restless thoughts and quickly went downstairs to boil water. He carried the hot water back into the room and carefully wiped her body with a soaked cotton handkerchief. As he wiped, he couldn''t help but feel a little restless. His claws were starting to misbehave again. Huanhuan was so tired that she didn''t want to move a finger. She closed her eyes and let Shuang Yun''s hand touch her. It was only when his fingers were about to touch a key part that Huanhuan opened her eyes with difficulty and said in a hoarse voice, "Will you only be satisfied if you kill me?" Shuang Yun immediately retracted his restless claws and focused on cleaning her body. When he was done, the sticky feeling on Huanhuan''s body finally disappeared. Shuang Yun took a quick shower with the hot water he had left. He then carried the wooden bucket downstairs to get more water. Huanhuan couldn''t take it anymore. Before Shuang Yun returned, she closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep. As for when Shuang Yun returned, she had no idea. The next morning, when Huanhuan woke up, she felt dizzy and uncomfortable. The area around her was empty. Shuang Yun was nowhere to be seen. Little Brat: "Did you have a good time last night?" His tone sounded gossipy. Huanhuan struggled to get up and grabbed her hair. "I''m not happy," she said weakly. "I''m exhausted. I feel hollow." "You need to drink kidney tonic." Huanhuan curled her lips. "Why would a woman drink that? Shuang Yun should drink it." "Do you think Shuang Yun needs it given how he did it last night?" Lin Huanhuan thought about it seriously. Shuang Yun was already full of energy. If he drank the tonic, she would no longer be able to survive. Just the thought of it was terrifying! "He really doesn''t need it." Huanhuan sat on the bed for a while. She wanted to get off the bed, but she couldn''t move her legs. She could only fall under the blanket again. Before long, Shuang Yun pushed open the door and walked in. He saw the little female curled up under the blanket and couldn''t help but lower his head to kiss her flushed face. "What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you." Huanhuan, who was already sleepy, immediately woke up. She looked horrified. "No, no, no! I beg you not to cook!" Shuang Yun: "¡­Are my dishes that bad?" "They''re not bad. They''re very, very bad!" Shuang Yun: "¡­" He ground his molars fiercely. Chapter 650 Stop Sowing Discord! While Huanhuan was sleeping soundly in Shuang Yun''s arms, Xue Ling knocked on the door of Bai Di''s bedroom. Bai Di pulled open the door and wasn''t surprised to see Xue Ling standing outside. "Why are you looking for me?" Xue Ling still looked casual, but his gaze was probing. "Who did you see in the reception room downstairs earlier?" Bai Di replied calmly, "It''s Zhi." "Why did he come to see you?" "He told me something about Huanhuan." "Oh?" Bai Di turned slightly. "Come in and we''ll talk." Xue Ling walked into the room but did not take a seat. Instead, he continued to ask, "What did he say?" "He said Huanhuan isn''t from our world." Xue Ling was stunned. "He also said that Huanhuan will leave us sooner or later and return to her original world." Xue Ling''s expression gradually turned solemn. "You believe him?" Instead of answering, Bai Di asked, "Do you believe him?" Xue Ling did not answer. The atmosphere fell silent. It became very subtle. Bai Di didn''t let the atmosphere last long. "I didn''t believe it at first, but then he showed me something that made me believe he was telling the truth." "What did he show you?" Bai Di said, "The past." If it were anyone else, Xue Ling would think that these words sounded ridiculous, but the other party was Zhi. Xue Ling knew Zhi''s methods very well. In order to become stronger, he had once sacrificed his body to the demon god. As a result, he became neither human nor ghost, but he also obtained power that ordinary people could not reach. For example, he could see through people''s hearts and see what had happened in the past. Xue Ling asked, "Whose past?" "Huanhuan''s past." Xue Ling asked him about it. Bai Di shook his head. "I can''t tell you." In exchange for seeing the past, he made a promise to Zhi not to reveal what he saw to anyone, including the person he loved the most. Although Xue Ling didn''t know what Bai Di had seen, from his reaction, it was definitely not a bright and beautiful past. Xue Ling said in a low voice, "You can''t listen to just one person. He''s scheming and took the initiative to show you Huanhuan''s past. It''s very likely he wants to lure you into a trap. You have to be wary. I suggest you ask Huanhuan in person and ask her for confirmation to see if the past he showed you is true." It was the most direct way, but Bai Di shook his head. "We can''t ask her." "Why?" "There are some things that even she doesn''t know. I''m prepared to ask the prophet for confirmation in person when we return to the beast continent. He might be able to help me answer my doubts." Bai Di looked very calm as if he hadn''t been bewitched. But for some reason, Xue Ling felt uneasy. His instincts told him that this matter was not as simple as it seemed. There must be other schemes hidden. ¡­ Huanhuan thought that she would definitely not be able to get up the next day. But in fact, she had underestimated the self-healing ability of her body. It was just a nap, but all the traces on her body had disappeared. She lifted the blanket and got out of bed. She realized that her waist was no longer sore, and her legs no longer hurt. She didn''t even have to pant when she went up to the fifth floor! Shuang Yun walked in with breakfast. When he saw her energetic appearance, his eyes lit up. He asked excitedly, "Have you recovered? Then can we continue tonight¡­" "No! No! Go away!" Huanhuan crossed her arms and refused sternly. Shuang Yun was disappointed. If he had a wolf tail behind him, it would be drooping down now. Today''s breakfast was meat buns and mushroom soup. After Huanhuan washed up, she ate the buns and soup with relish. Shuang Yun packed his luggage in the room. After Huanhuan ate and drank her fill, Shuang Yun had already packed his luggage and stuffed it into his space. Huanhuan wiped her mouth. "Where are Bai Di and the others?" "They''re downstairs." Huanhuan ran downstairs and smiled when she saw Bai Di, Xue Ling, and Yun Hui. "Good morning!" Xue Ling sniffed. "You smell like Shuang Yun. Did you have a good time last night?" Huanhuan blushed. Xue Ling said sourly, "You made a lot of noise last night. I could hear you crying from next door. Shuang Yun isn''t bad, huh? He actually played with you for most of the night." Huanhuan didn''t dare to answer. She leaned in front of Yun Hui and asked him how he slept last night. "I didn''t sleep much the first half of last night." "Why? Is it because the blanket and bed are uncomfortable?" "You kept crying. I was worried that Shuang Yun would bully you. I wanted to help you, but Bai Di stopped me at the door." Yun Hui said it seriously. Huanhuan felt ashamed. Shuang Yun had tortured her too much last night. At first, she gritted her teeth and tried not to make a sound, but later, she was tortured so badly that she was in a daze. She could only cry non-stop, hoping that Shuang Yun would be gentler and slower. Unexpectedly, she was heard by the three other guys. Bai Di stroked her head. "Does it still hurt there?" His voice was pleasant, and his tone was gentle, but his words made Huanhuan blush with embarrassment. She didn''t dare look into Bai Di''s eyes. "I-It doesn''t hurt anymore," she whispered. "Shuang Yun is wild. There''s no limit to what he can do. If you feel uncomfortable next time, reject him directly. Don''t worry too much, or you''ll be easily injured." Huanhuan nodded in embarrassment. "Okay." Shuang Yun, who had just walked downstairs, heard Bai Di and exploded. He rushed over and pointed at Bai Di''s nose. "I won''t let Huanhuan get hurt. Stop sowing discord!" Bai Di pushed his fingers away. "If you''ve packed everything, let''s go now." Huanhuan immediately nodded. "Do you want me to carry you?" "No, I can walk." Despite his words, Bai Di took her hand and led her out of the inn. Shuang Yun followed behind them angrily and kept muttering, "The reason why I refused to let go of Huanhuan last night is that I like her. I want to be with her forever and be intimate with her. How could I hurt her¡­" Huanhuan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as she looked back at him. "Stop nagging like a little old man." "You despise me for being old? I''m the youngest of the four!" Speaking of age, Xue Ling slowed down and walked at the very end. Even so, Shuang Yun called his name immediately. "Xue Ling is the oldest. If you despise old men, you should despise him the most" Xue Ling: WTF?! ''I was actually shot while lying down!'' Chapter 651 Being A Cougar Knowing that Huanhuan''s family was leaving today, You Xue specially came to send them off. You Xue was very friendly to Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Xue Ling, and Yun Hui. Huanhuan was completely ignored by her. To You Xue, handsome men were her life, especially men as handsome as Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Xue Ling, and Yun Hui. They were simply killing her! Unfortunately, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling already had wives. She could only fantasize about them. She couldn''t have any more unnecessary thoughts. Yun Hui was the only handsome unmarried man among the four of them. You Xue immediately treated him as her main target. She winked at Yun Hui. Huanhuan extended her hand and waved it in front of You Xue. "Little girl, even if you like handsome men, please don''t make it so obvious, okay? Can you give me a little attention too?" "Go away. Don''t hinder me from talking to these handsome men." You Xue pushed away the hand in front of her and blinked hard at Yun Hui. "Hey there, you look familiar. Have we met before?" Huanhuan stood at the side and complained coldly, "This way of hitting on someone is already outdated. Hurry up and change your opening line." "I don''t know you," Yun Hui replied very bluntly. You Xue immediately leaned over and smiled. "It''s okay if you don''t know me. We can interact more from now on. You''ll soon know what a cute girl I am!" Huanhuan covered her stomach. "Sorry, I suddenly feel a little nauseous." Yun Hui quickly held her. "Are you sick?" Huanhuan didn''t expect Yun Hui to take her joke seriously. She couldn''t help but sigh. "Little Black is really the most innocent boy I''ve ever seen." Yun Hui: "?" Seeing that the man she liked was so considerate toward others, You Xue was especially aggrieved. She glared at Huanhuan''s face and complained indignantly, "You already have three handsome husbands. Why are you still seducing Yun Hui? Can''t you give me him?" Huanhuan thought about it seriously. "You''re not worthy of Little Black." "How am I not worthy?" "First of all, you''re too short." You Xue was a head shorter than Huanhuan. She looked like a dwarf in front of Yun Hui. Even if she raised her head, she could barely see Yun Hui''s jaw and nostrils. She couldn''t see his entire face. Huanhuan poked her chest. "It''s one thing to be short, but you''re flat-chested." You Xue blushed and argued, "I''m still a baby! I''m still growing up! My breasts will still grow!" "How old are you?" You Xue extended three fingers. "Three years old? You look older than that." You Xue shook her head and said no. "13 years old, then?" You Xue said word by word, "I''m 30 years old!" Huanhuan was shocked. "A 30-year-old baby?!" Bai Di, who was standing beside her, reminded her softly, "Dragons live longer and grow slower. If she''s 30 years old, she''s still underaged. Dragons usually don''t hold an official coming-of-age ceremony until they''re 50." Huanhuan looked at You Xue sympathetically. "Do you know how old Little Black is?" "He''s at least in his 50s, right?" "No, he''s three years old." You Xue: "¡­" Huanhuan stroked her head and advised lovingly, "You''re old enough to be Little Black''s aunt. Don''t think about being a cougar." You Xue burst into tears. It wasn''t easy for her to meet a handsome man she could seduce, but she was old enough to be his aunt. Her heart ached so much that she couldn''t breathe! Before leaving, Huanhuan took out a bulging hide bag and placed it in You Xue''s hand. "This is a souvenir for you. I hope you like it, Aunt." You Xue grabbed the hide bag and said angrily, "I''m not your aunt!" Huanhuan thought for a moment. "Where''s Doro? When we were eating together yesterday, she said she would send us off today." You Xue wrinkled her nose and snorted. "I heard that something happened to the dragon that flew back from overseas. Duo Luo went to deal with it. She asked you to wait. She''ll be here soon after she''s done." As soon as she finished speaking, she saw a large group of dragons flying over. These dragons had very large wings and flew extremely fast. Every once in a while, they would fly to the blue wind continent and buy a large number of goods from the tree people before returning to the secret dragon continent. It would take at least a month or two to go back and forth. You Xue suddenly shouted, "Look, Sister Doro is here!" Huanhuan followed her gaze and saw Doro striding over. "I''m sorry I''m late." Doro smiled apologetically. There were beads of sweat on her nose. She looked like she had been busy for a long time. Huanhuan handed her a cotton handkerchief to wipe her sweat. "You didn''t have to come all the way here if you were busy. We know the way." "We''re friends. After this farewell, I don''t know when we''ll meet again. Of course, I have to send you off personally before I can be at ease." Doro wiped the sweat off her face. "I''ve dirtied your handkerchief. I''ll wash it before returning it to you." "No, you can have it." Doro quite liked the soft handkerchief. Hearing Huanhuan say this, she happily waved it. "If you''re not in a hurry, you can leave later." "Why?" "The dragons that just flew back said the climate at sea today isn''t good. The wind and waves are strong." "I see¡­" Doro continued, "When they returned this time, not only did they bring back a lot of goods, but they also brought back a lot of tree people. Those tree people brought a lot of specialties from the blue wind continent. You can meet those tree people. Perhaps you can trade for something good with them." Huanhuan was very surprised. "Why did the dragons bring the tree people back here?" Speaking of this, Doro was a little depressed. "Something happened on the blue wind continent. All kinds of natural disasters have been happening, and the living environment of the entire continent has been destroyed. The tree people have suffered heavy casualties. Coincidentally, the dragons went there to buy goods, and the surviving tree people flew to the secret dragon continent with the dragons." The tree people were staying near the camp. Doro led Huanhuan''s family over. As Huanhuan walked, she asked, "Are the tree people planning to settle down on the secret dragon continent in the future?" "I''m not sure. This situation is complicated. Only the dragon emperor can make a decision." Doro didn''t want to say too much about this and changed the topic. "To be honest, I was shocked when those tree people jumped off the back of the dragons this morning." "Oh? Are the tree people very strange-looking?" "I think they''re quite strange¡­ Oh, up ahead is where they''re staying." Chapter 652 Beautiful Leader Of The Tree Tribe The place where the tree people lived was originally a desert. There was nothing but rocks and weeds there. Ever since the tree people set up camp here, they had cleaned up all the weeds and planted many saplings and flower seeds in less than half a day. From the looks of it, they were probably going to stay here forever. The sizes of the tree people varied. The tallest ones were three to four meters tall, while the shortest ones were only ten centimeters tall. If they were fat, they could be as fat as a ball. If they were thin, they could be as thin as a bamboo pole. They were all busy working. Some were farming, while others were building thatched houses. Doro brought Huanhuan''s family straight to the door of the largest straw hut. "This is the residence of the leader of the tree people. He doesn''t have a good temper. Give in to him and don''t argue with him." As she spoke, Doro had already knocked on the door. The door was quickly pulled open, revealing a handsome man. He had long flowing hair, slender eyebrows, and fair skin. He was clearly a man, but he had an exquisite face that was more delicate than a woman''s. Huanhuan quickly sized him up and felt that he looked quite easy to get along with. He was not as bad as Doro said. Doro smiled brightly. "Hello, Ju An!" The man named Ju An frowned, looking a little unhappy. "Why are you here again?" "I came to see if you need any help here. I brought a few friends to meet you." Doro turned slightly, revealing Huanhuan''s family standing behind her. Huanhuan immediately smiled kindly at the other party. "Hello." Unfortunately, she was wearing a veiled hat and her face was covered. Ju An couldn''t see her face, let alone her kind expression. Ju An seemed to be vaguely hostile to the opposite sex. Especially when he was facing Doro, he was on guard. "We don''t need your help. Please leave." Seeing that he was about to close the door and refuse, Doro quickly reached out and pressed the door. She leaned over and said with a smile, "Don''t be so cold. We''re just being kind. Even if you don''t need help, you can invite us in for a seat." The displeasure on Ju An''s face became even more obvious. "If I let you in, are you going to touch me again?" Hearing this, Doro said resentfully, "I was rude this morning. I apologize." "I don''t need an apology. I just want you to stay away from me and stay out of my life." "You can''t do this. This is the secret dragon continent. If a beautiful man like you doesn''t have a female dragon guarding you, many female dragons will definitely pounce on you and eat you up!" The word ''pretty'' seemed to hit a nerve. He was instantly angry. His long hair twisted as if it had a mind of its own. Bai Di immediately shielded Huanhuan behind him. They looked at Ju An warily. After a violent twist, many colorful flowers suddenly bloomed on Ju An''s hair! Huanhuan couldn''t recognize the flowers, but they were quite beautiful. Ju An stared at the colorful flowers on his head and roared angrily, "Get lost, all of you. You''re not welcome here!" Doro quickly comforted him. "Oh, don''t be angry. Look, your head is blooming again." The more she said that, the angrier Ju An became. Just as the two of them were about to argue, Huanhuan carefully interrupted, "Are your flowers females?" J An was stunned and looked down at her. "So what if they''re females?" "My flowers think that your flowers are beautiful and want to collect some nectar." Huanhuan released the butterfly flower. The purple butterfly flowers flew around her, then flew in front of Ju An and danced. It was the first time Ju An had seen a butterfly flower. He looked surprised. "Are these your flowers?" "Yes." Huanhuan pointed to the largest purple butterfly. "This is called Little Purple." Little Purple was very happy to be called out. It flapped its petals even harder. Ju An''s attitude toward people was not good, but his attitude toward plants was unexpectedly amiable. The hostility in his eyes quickly dissipated as he agreed to Huanhuan''s request. The butterfly flowers were very happy and landed on his head to collect nectar. Huanhuan took the opportunity to introduce herself. "My name is Lin Huanhuan. I''m from the beast continent. These three male beasts are my mates, and that black dragon is my friend. We heard that the tree people have a lot of fun things, so we want to come and take a look. We can buy them with crystals or gold coins." Ju An hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he chose to let them in. Doro was the last to come in. When she passed by Ju An, she deliberately leaned over and sniffed his hair. "What fragrant flowers~" Ju An''s expression immediately turned very ugly. If not for his lack of strength, he would have chased the female dragon out. Noticing the interaction between the two of them, Huanhuan whispered to Doro, "Don''t always tease Ju An. He doesn''t look like he likes being treated like this." "Why not?" Doro found it incomprehensible. "He''s good-looking and doesn''t have a mate, and I happen to be unmarried. I''ve taken a fancy to him and want to court him. What''s wrong with that?" To dragons, gender didn''t matter. As long as they were strong enough, they had the right to mate with who they liked. Doro didn''t think there was anything wrong with her courtship. Huanhuan saw Ju An''s ugly expression and thought to herself that with Doro''s courtship method, it would be strange if she managed to woo Ju An! However, this was a private matter between others. Huanhuan couldn''t say too much, lest she was disliked. In any case, they would be leaving soon. There was no need to be nosy. The thatched house looked simple on the outside, but the inside was unexpectedly neat and clean. In addition to Ju An, there was also a white-haired, long-bearded old man. Ju An introduced him to everyone. "This is an elder of our tree tribe, Hui Jian." The old man had heard the conversation between Ju An, Huanhuan, and the others. He knew that they were guests and immediately stood up shakily with his walking cane. "Ju An, go and take out the fruits we brought this time for the guests to try." Ju An obediently went to the back room and picked up a bulging bag. He placed the bag on the ground, took out many fruits, and placed them on the table. Huanhuan had never seen most of these fruits before. She picked one up and opened her mouth to bite it, but Bai Di stopped her. Bai Di took the fruit from her and took a small bite. When he was sure it was fine, he handed it to her. Huanhuan opened her mouth and took a bite. It was crisp and delicious. It was delicious! She ate all the fruits in her hand. They tasted all the fruits. Apart from a few that had an overwhelmingly strong taste, they liked most of them. Chapter 653 The Little Female Is Lying Seeing that they were very satisfied with these fruits, Ju An took the initiative to say, "We still have a lot of these fruits. We can sell them to you." Huanhuan said, "In addition to the fruits, we want to buy some seeds." Seeds? Ju An and Hui Jian froze at the same time. Seeing that she was a little girl, Hui Jian thought that she was just interested in farming, so he reminded her kindly, "We have a lot of seeds for these fruit trees, but they''re very difficult to plant. They have to be taken care of very carefully. Even if you buy the seeds back, it''ll only be a waste. It''s better to just buy some fruits." "Don''t worry, we plant fruit trees and vegetables at home. These seeds shouldn''t be a problem for us." Hearing that they also planted fruit trees, Hui Jian was curious. "What fruit trees do you plant?" Huanhuan took out two bags of fruits. There were sweet fruits, red berries, and crispy fruits. There were also some radishes and peanuts. Ju An and Hui Jian had never seen these fruits and vegetables before. They tried every food, and they all tasted unexpectedly good. Hui Jian couldn''t help but ask, "Did you really plant these yourself?" "Of course." Hui Jian looked her up and down, thinking about something. His expression was complicated. Ju An thought for a moment. "How about this? We''ll sell you the seeds of the fruit trees. You don''t have to give us crystals and gold coins. Just give us some seeds." Huanhuan pointed at the fruits and vegetables she had just taken out. "You mean the seeds for these things?" "Yes." Huanhuan took out the seeds for the sweet fruits, red berries, and fragrant and crispy fruits. "I can take out the seeds of these three fruits to exchange for the other seeds, but the seeds of the two vegetables can''t be sold for the time being." She had exchanged the seeds for radishes and peanuts from the mall with crystals. They were mutated plant seeds and could not be sold casually. Ju An was a little disappointed, but he nodded. "Alright, let''s trade." By the time the two sides finished trading, the colorful flowers on Ju An''s head had already retracted. The butterfly flowers had also returned to Huanhuan''s green crystal bracelet. Hui Jian''s expression changed slightly when he noticed this. He stared at the green crystal bracelet on Huanhuan''s wrist with a burning gaze. "Little girl, where did you get the bead bracelet?" Huanhuan touched the bracelet and replied vaguely, "My elders gave it to me." Bai Di gave her a meaningful look. She never had relatives since she appeared. How did she suddenly have elders? The little female was lying. Seeing that Huanhuan was wise and mature, he sensed that she was unwilling to say too much about the bracelet. He could only change the topic. "I remember that most of you beasts eat meat. Why are you planting these vegetables and fruits?" "There are also vegetarian beasts. We can sell the vegetables and fruits we can''t finish at home. It''ll be an additional source of income." Huanhuan''s answer was methodical. Hui Jian nodded slightly. "That''s not bad." In addition to the seeds, Huanhuan also bought a lot of cloth from Ju An. These fabrics were divided into flower silk and leaf silk according to the materials used to make them. Their texture was similar to shark silk, but they were slightly thicker and had more colors. Bai Di thought that these materials would look good on Huanhuan if he made dresses out of them. After buying what they wanted, Huanhuan''s family prepared to leave. Before she left, Hui Jian stopped her. He smiled rather kindly. "Your name is Huanhuan, right?" Huanhuan nodded. "When we came from the blue wind continent this time, we brought a sapling with us. There''s a fruit on it. I want you to help pick it. I wonder if you''re willing to help me?" After hearing him, Ju An''s expression immediately changed. "That sapling is our--" Hui Jian raised his hand to stop him from continuing. His eyes were fixed on Huanhuan as he waited for her answer. Huanhuan felt that this request was strange. She couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you asking me to pick the fruit? Can''t you pick it yourself?" "That sapling has a bad temper. It''ll be very angry if someone it doesn''t like picks its fruit." This was the first time Huanhuan had heard of a sapling having a temper. Could it be that the sapling had a spirit? Thinking of this, she became interested in the sapling. Huanhuan first looked back at Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling. Seeing that they had no intention of objecting, she said, "Can you let me see that sapling first?" "The sapling is inside. Please follow me." Hui Jian walked shakily toward the house, leaning on his cane. Ju An seemed to disagree with his decision. He tried to stop him several times, but the old man just pushed him away. Helpless, Ju An had no choice but to follow and support Hui Jian so that he wouldn''t fall if he wasn''t careful. Huanhuan followed them into the back room. This room was smaller. In addition to the bed and cabinet, there was a clay basin by the window. There seemed to be a sapling planted in the basin, but the sapling was covered by a piece of cloth, so outsiders couldn''t see what was beneath. Hui Jian let Ju An remove the cloth. Ju An was very hesitant. "Elder, you should consider it..." "What''s there to consider? We''ve already come to this. It''s not like she''ll die if we let her try!" Although Hui Jian was old, he had a temper. Seeing that Ju An was unwilling to move, he hit his calf with his walking cane. "Quick! Don''t dawdle like a woman!" Due to Ju An''s gentle appearance, he hated it when people said that he looked like a woman. However, the person who said this now was Elder Hui Jian. Ju An did not dare to lose his temper with him. He could only swallow his anger and move. He slowly removed the cloth bit by bit. There was indeed a small sapling under the cloth. It had a very ordinary brown stem and green leaves. At the top of the sapling hung a small golden fruit. Hui Jian said to Huanhuan, "Go and pick that golden fruit." Bai Di and the others were watching. She shouldn''t be in any danger. Huanhuan obediently walked up to the sapling and stood on her tiptoes to pick the fruit... The sapling did not reject her approach. Seeing that she was about to pick the fruit, Hui Jian and Ju An''s eyes widened involuntarily. They held their breaths, feeling so nervous that their hearts almost stopped. However... Huanhuan couldn''t pick the fruit. The reason was that the sapling was too tall. With her height, she could not reach the fruit even when she stood on tiptoes and straightened her arms. Huanhuan held her breath and jumped up twice, but she still couldn''t touch the fruit. This was awkward. There was a snort of laughter behind her. Huanhuan suddenly turned around and glared at Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling. "Don''t laugh!" As soon as she finished speaking, Shuang Yun and Xue Ling couldn''t help but laugh again. Hahahaha! Even Bai Di and Yun Hui, who didn''t show their emotions, couldn''t help but smile reservedly. Huanhuan flew into a rage out of humiliation. "So what if you guys are tall?!" Eggy jumped on her head and chirped crisply. "Chirp chirp!" Chapter 654 Hot Potato Doro smiled and asked, "Do you want me to pick the fruit for you?" Before Huanhuan could speak, Hui Jian said very seriously, "Only she can pick this fruit. No one else can help." What a strange request. Hui Jian poked Ju An beside him with his walking cane. "Go and bring her a stool." Ju An didn''t say anything this time. He quickly brought over a small stool and placed it beside the sapling. Then, he helped Huanhuan stand on it. With the help of the stool, Huanhuan could finally touch the golden fruit this time. She held the fruit and plucked it with a gentle tug. The moment she plucked the fruit, the originally vibrant sapling instantly lost its vitality. Its leaves and stem withered quickly. Finally, it turned into a wisp of dust and disappeared. Huanhuan froze in place. She had only picked a fruit, but the entire sapling had withered. When did she become so lethal?! Just as Huanhuan was feeling uneasy, Ju An and Hui Di knelt down with a plop. They were so excited that they were about to cry. Huanhuan was so frightened by their sudden action that she almost rolled off the stool. Fortunately, Bai Di was quick enough to pick her up. Huanhuan said to the two tree people, "Don''t cry. At most, I''ll compensate you with another sapling." Hui Jian tried to calm his excitement, his old eyes filled with respect. "To tell you the truth, that sapling is actually a branch cut from the Holy Tree. We inserted it into the soil to nurture it. That''s how it grew into what you just saw." Huanhuan thought to herself that it was over. She had killed the Holy Tree that they had painstakingly kept. The Holy Tree was very precious. She probably couldn''t afford it. She tried her best to defend herself. "I didn''t mean to do that. I don''t know what happened. The sapling suddenly withered." "That sapling relied on the fruit of the Holy Tree to survive. If you pick the fruit, that sapling naturally won''t be able to survive." So that was how it was! Huanhuan quickly cleared her name. "You were the ones who asked me to pick the fruit just now. I''ll return the fruit to you. The sapling''s death has nothing to do with me. Don''t try to blackmail us with this." Hui Jian didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "We have no intention of blackmailing you." "You said it. We had nothing to do with the sapling''s death. We''re not responsible for compensation." Bai Di patted her arm. "Don''t keep thinking about compensation," he said gently. "They seem to have something more important to tell us. Let them finish." Huanhuan made a zipping gesture and shut up obediently. Bai Di said to Hui Jian and Ju An, "Stand up and talk. It''s quite awkward for you two to keep kneeling like this." Hui Jian and Ju An subconsciously looked at Huanhuan. Huanhuan didn''t understand why they suddenly respected her so much. She saw the other party look at the golden fruit in her hand from time to time and thought that they might not respect her but the fruit in her hand. After all, this was the only fruit left behind by the Holy Tree. Huanhuan waved her hand, indicating that they should get up and talk. With her permission, Ju An helped Hui Jian stand up. Hui Jian cleared his throat and said, "The blue wind continent was attacked by demons. The Holy Tree died to protect the continent. Before it died, it handed us the branch that grew a fruit and asked us to leave the blue wind continent with it. "The Holy Tree told us that this fruit is a seed left behind by it. As long as the seed can sprout, it''ll definitely grow into a new Holy Tree in the future. "The holy tree also said that only the person chosen by the gods can pluck this fruit and help it take root and sprout. "You''re the one who plucked the fruit." ... Huanhuan looked confused. All she did was just help pick a fruit? Why was she being forced into this situation in the blink of an eye?! Hui Jian was getting excited again and waved the walking cane in his hand while shouting, "You were chosen by the gods. As long as we follow you, those demons won''t be able to hurt us anymore. We can live a happy and stable life like before!" Huanhuan: "..." At this moment, she finally realized that the fruit in her hand was actually a hot potato. Huanhuan opened her mouth. "I''m just an ordinary person. I don''t have the ability to fight demons. You should take the fruit back--" Bai Di interrupted her. He said, "Put away the fruit. We''ll bring the tree people back to the beast continent. "Huh?" Huanhuan did not understand why he wanted to bring these tree people back with them. God knew if these tree people would cause them trouble on the way. All she wanted to do now was go home. It would be best if nothing unexpected happened. She looked at Bai Di, indicating with her eyes that he should give a reasonable explanation. Bai Di said, "These tree people can help us farm." Huanhuan: "..." It was a rather practical reason. Xue Ling also said, "There are only about a hundred of these tree people. With the size of our ship, they can definitely fit." Shuang Yun stroked his chin. "There''s never been a tree person on the beast continent. If a group of tree people starts living in Rock City, they might attract more beasts to join us in the future." The three of them agreed to accept the support of these tree people. The few of them took the majority. Huanhuan could only compromise. "Alright, since you don''t think they''ll get in the way, we''ll bring them along." After getting their approval, Hui Jian and Ju An were very happy. Hui Jian quickly asked, "When are you leaving for the beast continent?" "We were supposed to set off today, but the weather at sea is bad. We''ve decided to set off two days later. You can use these two days to pack up." "Okay, okay. We''ll go pack now." Afraid that Huanhuan would change her mind, he immediately urged Ju An, "Hurry up and inform the tribesmen to pack up." Ju An gathered the tribesmen and told them the news that they were about to go to the beast continent. The tree people did not understand why they suddenly had to leave, but since the leader and the elder had already made the decision, they trusted them and did not ask further. After the meeting, they went to pack their things. The seeds and saplings that had just been planted were all dug out. They wanted to take all these things away. The entire tree tribe was busier than before. Doro did not expect things to change like this. She kept sighing. "It wasn''t easy for me to fall for a beautiful man, but you''re kidnapping him away. Huanhuan, if you continue doing this, our friendship will fail!" Huanhuan smiled heartlessly. "Don''t worry, we''ll be leaving in two days. We won''t hinder you from finding a husband in the future." "Go, go, go! Hurry up and leave!" Doro waved her hand. She looked impatient, but she was concerned. "You''d better leave quickly. If the dragon emperor finds out that you have the fruit of the Holy Tree, he''ll definitely send someone to snatch it." Chapter 655 Seasickness It only took the tree people a day to pack everything. The weather at sea was good today. The sun was shining, and it was a good day to sail. Bai Di took the ship out of the interspace. When the tree people arrived at the beach, they saw that the ship was already moored there. Under Bai Di and Shuang Yun''s directions, they boarded the ship one by one. Doro and You Xue stood on the shore and waved at them. "Have a safe trip!" Huanhuan stood on the deck and watched as Doro and You Xue gradually disappeared into the distance. Finally, they disappeared at the end of the horizon with the secret dragon continent in front of them. The sea breeze blew her long hair, and her veil fluttered. Her beautiful face flashed. Ju An accidentally saw her face and was stunned. It was only when he realized the elder had called him several times that he came back to his senses. "What''s wrong? Why is your face so red?" "Maybe it''s my first time on a ship and I''m not used to it. I''ll be fine after resting in the cabin." Ju An didn''t dare to look at Huanhuan again. He hurriedly ran into the cabin and didn''t come out for the entire day. The others on the ship did not notice anything wrong with Ju An. The tree people were all immersed in the excitement of being on a ship for the first time. They found everything new. After getting Bai Di''s permission, they formed a group to tour the entire ship and touch the helm that was said to be able to control the direction of the ship. Xue Ling got seasick as usual. He lay limp on the bed, looking half-dead. Even the fiery red feather coat on his body seemed to have dimmed a lot. Huanhuan was used to seeing him being arrogant. When she suddenly saw him so weak and pitiful, her heart ached, but she also felt that it was quite new. She specially brewed some medicine to reduce seasickness and brought it to Xue Ling. "Drink it. You''ll feel better." Xue Ling took the bowl and took a small sip. After confirming that it didn''t taste bad, he drank it all in one go. He felt a little better after drinking it, but he still couldn''t walk around the ship like the others. He wrapped his arms and legs around Huanhuan, then leaned his face against her. He said in a muffled voice, "Will you stay with me?" Eggy jumped on Huanhuan''s head and let out a crisp cry. "Chirp!" "Look, even Eggy has spoken. She wants you to stay with me." Huanhuan rolled her eyes. "Eggy despises you for being so old but still having the cheek to wheedle in her arms. You''re simply shameless. Hurry up and let go!" "Chirp chirp!" ''Mommy was right!'' Xue Ling rubbed Huanhuan''s face and smiled evilly. "We won''t be able to reach the beast continent for another month or two. Anyway, we''re bored. Why don''t we do some physical and mental exercise?" Huanhuan refused without thinking. "No." Xue Ling completely ignored her rejection and pulled her into his arms. The world spun as he pressed her to the bed. Her eyes were as wide as a frightened rabbit''s. Her long hair fell over the bed, making her skin look even fairer. Xue Ling smiled shamelessly. "We haven''t tried mating on a ship yet. It should be very interesting!" "No, I don''t find it interesting at all. Let go of me!" "I won''t let go." Xue Ling grabbed her restless hands and pulled them to the top of his head to hold them in place. He stared at her with a burning gaze. "I wanted to try having you be on top, but seeing that you won''t cooperate, I can only be the one on top again." Huanhuan was speechless. Xue Ling lowered his head and kissed her deeply. The sound of their lips and tongues intertwining drifted through the cabin, making the atmosphere especially ambiguous. The neglected Eggy was very indignant. She bumped into Xue Ling''s head like a small steel cannon and made a smacking sound. Without looking back, Xue Ling tore Eggy off the back of his head and threw her out of the bedroom. His right hand then turned into a wing, and he flapped it hard, causing a hurricane to close the door. Eggy, who was locked outside the room, was very angry. Her parents were so focused on making out that they didn''t want her anymore! Eggy lay on the door and cried. Her heart ached. Huanhuan wanted to get up and open the door to check on Eggy several times, but Xue Ling pressed her back down. Xue Ling said as he kissed her, "Let her cry. When she''s tired of crying, she''ll naturally behave." Huanhuan pinched his skinny waist. It felt as good as ever. She smiled and said, "You usually treasure your daughter so much. Why don''t you take your daughter seriously now?" Xue Ling hugged her tightly and refused to let go. His voice was low and sexy. "Don''t you remember how long I have gone without doing it? If I don''t do it anytime soon, not to mention my biological daughter, even if the heavens come, I''ll chase them out." He had to get his release now. If he didn''t, the thing under him might suffocate. Seeing that he was uncomfortable, Huanhuan''s heart ached, so she let him be. Yun Hui walked into the cabin and saw Eggy crying miserably at the door. He couldn''t help but ask, "What happened?" "Chirp chirp!!!" ''My parents don''t want me anymore. I''m so miserable!'' Yun Hui walked over and picked her up. He then heard a seductive moan. The sound almost stole Yun Hui''s soul and sucked it through the thin door. The inheritance of the dragon race told Yun Hui that the most beautiful sound in the world came from the merfolk''s singing, but at this moment, he thought that the moans behind the door were far more seductive than the songs of the merfolk. His rationality told him to leave immediately, but his feet were disobedient. As if they had taken root, he couldn''t move at all. The moans behind the door rose and fell. The sounds made his mouth go dry. Yun Hui couldn''t help but press his chest. He felt his thumping heart and had a complicated expression. ''What''s happening to me?'' Why was his heart beating so fast? Why was his body temperature so high? ''Am I seasick like Xue Ling?'' Eggy had no idea about the adult world. She looked up at the man in front of her and let out a crisp cry. "Chirp chirp chirp!" ''Big Brother, help me open the door! I''m going to play with Mom!'' Yun Hui looked down at her. Eggy blinked her red eyes that were the size of beans. Just as she thought Yun Hui understood her, Yun Hui carried her and turned to walk away from the cabin. Eggy flapped her wings hard and let out a hurried cry. "Chirp chirp!" ''Where are you taking me?!'' Yun Hui pressed a hand on her head, suppressing all her struggles. "Be quiet. I need to think." Chapter 656 Enlightened The bed was a mess, and the blanket was wet. It was impossible to sleep on. Xue Ling felt much better now. Not only was his face rosy, but he also had the strength to pick Huanhuan up and place her in a chair beside him. The chairs on the ship were fixed to the ground. Even if the ship swayed gently with the waves, the chairs would not move at all. Huanhuan slumped weakly in the chair. Xue Ling cleaned up the bed and changed to a new blanket. Then, he brought hot water and helped Huanhuan wipe her body. He gently stroked her skin. The smooth, delicate touch made him love her even more. Huanhuan was so tired that she couldn''t even be bothered to move a finger. Even though she knew that he was taking advantage of her, she didn''t have the strength to teach him a lesson. She let him touch her from head to toe. He then picked her up and placed her on the bed. Huanhuan was exhausted. As soon as her head touched the pillow, she quickly fell asleep. Xue Ling walked out of the cabin with the bathwater and met Yun Hui. Yun Hui held Eggy in his arms. When she saw Xue Ling appear, she immediately flapped her wings and flew up. She bumped into Xue Ling''s chest. "Chirp chirp!" ''Bastard father, you actually locked me out!'' Xue Ling picked her up and placed her on his shoulder. He looked at Yun Hui and asked, "What''s the matter?" Yun Hui hesitated for a moment before saying, "I don''t understand something." "Huh?" "What does it feel like to be seasick?" Seeing his serious expression, Xue Ling thought that he would ask some shocking and important questions. He did not expect Yun Hui to say something so confusing. Could it be that dragons liked to cause trouble for no reason? Xue Ling said casually, "What else can it feel like? You''ll just feel uncomfortable and dizzy." Yun Hui carefully recalled what he had just felt. He was indeed a little dizzy and uncomfortable. He asked, "Do you feel anything else? For example, does your heart beat faster? Does your body get hot? Does your breathing get rapid?" Xue Ling found him baffling. "Why would I have those symptoms? I''m seasick; I''m not mating with someone." "Mating?" Yun Hui couldn''t help but catch the keyword. "Although my medical skills are not as good as Huanhuan''s, I have some knowledge. With my many years of experience, the symptoms you just mentioned are very similar to what beasts experience when they''re in heat." At this point, Xue Ling suddenly paused and sized up the black dragon from head to toe. "Don''t tell me you''re in heat?" Yun Hui didn''t answer. Seeing that he was silent, Xue Ling immediately put down the wooden basin in his hand. He hugged Eggy and leaned over. He asked gossipily, "Little Black, why did you suddenly go into heat? Could it be that you saw a female you like on this ship?" Yun Hui glanced at him, his expression blank. "Don''t call me Little Black." "Doesn''t Huanhuan call you Little Black?" "You''re not her." "How is it different..." Xue Ling suddenly paused as an idea flashed through his mind. "You treat Huanhuan differently from others. Don''t tell me you like Huanhuan?" Yun Hui fell silent again. Xue Ling smiled especially evilly. "Aren''t you only three years old? You''re already enlightened! Speaking of which, can you get hard?" Facing the old man''s teasing, Yun Hui remained silent and calm. "Tsk tsk, look at you. It''ll probably be as difficult as ascending to the heavens if you wanna pursue the female you like!" Yun Hui''s eyes moved. "Can you help me?" "Why should I help you?" Xue Ling said calmly. "Huanhuan is my mate. There are already the four of us. If we bring you in, we''ll have nothing of her left!" Yun Hui fell silent again. Xue Ling patted his shoulder and sighed with an experienced attitude. "Back then, I used all my tricks to woo Huanhuan. I spent a lot of effort to win her heart. Young man, you still have a long way to go!" Yun Hui felt that Xue Ling was talking nonsense, so he continued to be silent. Xue Ling picked up the wooden basin to pour out the water. Yun Hui was left standing there alone in thought. ... The days of sailing on the sea were very boring. Every day, other than eating, drinking, pooping, and chatting, they just slept. If they had mates, they could hide in their rooms and play on the boat. If they didn''t have mates, they could only be self-sufficient. Ever since Xue Ling had sex with Huanhuan on the ship, he had felt the wonderful pleasure of the ship shaking. Miraculously, it cured his seasickness. He could now step on the deck every day and walk around with the rhythm of the ship shaking. From time to time, he would throw Huanhuan an ambiguous look. Huanhuan felt that this person''s shamelessness was really earth-shattering. She really could not communicate with him anymore. She decided to ignore him. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Xue Ling, and Yun Hui would gather together to play cards when they were free. The tree people did not like to play cards. When they were extremely bored, they would start to study how to grow fruits, plants, and flowers. Huanhuan admired this group of tree people who were very good at studying agriculture. She told them to study as much as they wanted as long as they didn''t damage the ship. The tree people were quite happy. They took out the seedlings they brought and chose some that were more suitable for the climate at sea. They then began to study the cultivation method. Seeing that everyone had something to do, Huanhuan decided to bring out the Wheel of Machinery and learn something. As soon as she entered the learning space, she saw Little Brat standing in front of her. He stood quietly, his white shark silk robe hanging at his feet. His long hair reached his waist, and he was handsome. His eyes were covered by the shark silk, making him look as otherworldly as a painting. Huanhuan thought to herself that as long as he didn''t speak, he was simply a perfect handsome man! Unfortunately... Little Brat scooped her up with his long arms and spun her around. "Long time no see. Why are you still the same? You haven''t grown at all." Huanhuan: "..." ''Someone, bring me my Green Dragon Crescent Blade! I want to kill this bastard!'' Little Brat rubbed Huanhuan aggressively. It felt great! Huanhuan struggled out of his arms expressionlessly. She reached out and tugged at her wrinkled skirt. Without looking back, she pushed open one of the many doors. Behind the door was still Domitt''s rough old face. He cursed with a thick beard, "You''re finally here. Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you? Don''t you know how to respect your teachers? Have you forgotten that I''m your mentor? Huh?!" Huanhuan did not expect to be scolded the moment she entered. She could not help but stand rooted to the ground, her face filled with confusion. Domitt poked her forehead with a thick, short finger. "Say something, you little bastard!" "I''m sorry, I''ve been busy recently, so I didn''t have time to visit you..." Actually, she had forgotten. But she couldn''t say that or Domitt would definitely explode. Chapter 657 You Guys Are Enough Huanhuan was immersed in the sea of knowledge and did not notice the passage of time. In the blink of an eye, ten days had passed. She came out of the learning space and opened her eyes to find Yun Hui standing by the bed, looking down at her. He was giving her a strange look. Huanhuan immediately sat up and tugged at her skirt. "Why are you looking at me?" "It''s nothing. I didn''t see you for a few days. I thought you were sick, so I came to see you." Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling knew that she had entered the learning space, so they were very at ease. However, Yun Hui did not know about the learning space. When he saw that she was unconscious, he thought that something was wrong with her body. Huanhuan noticed the black marks under his eyes and couldn''t help but ask, "Don''t tell me you haven''t been sleeping and have been by my bed?" "No." Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. "I''m glad that''s the case..." If he had been guarding her here, she would definitely suspect that he had taken a fancy to her. Fortunately, it wasn''t the case. Before she could completely feel relieved, she heard Yun Hui continue, "I stayed by your bed during the day and outside the door at night." Because Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling took turns sleeping with her every night, they didn''t allow Yun Hui to stay by her bed at night. After all, it was terrifying to be sleeping with someone awake standing by the side of the bed. Hence, Yun Hui could only settle for the next best thing and guard the door. Huanhuan: "..." She felt that things were taking a wrong turn. The atmosphere was a little awkward. Yun Hui asked her if she was hungry. Huanhuan felt that this was a good excuse to escape and quickly said, "I''ll look for Bai Di now and ask him to get me something to eat." However, before she could jump to the ground, Yun Hui caught her steadily. "You haven''t eaten in days. You must be weak. I''ll carry you to him." Huanhuan was very surprised. She did not expect this blockhead, who was usually silent, to be so considerate at this moment. She reached out and patted Yun Hui''s shoulder, instructing him earnestly, "If you put this kind of effort in pursuing other females, I guarantee you''ll definitely win the hearts of many girls in the future!" "I don''t need their hearts." "Then whose heart do you want?" As soon as she said this, Huanhuan wished she could slap herself. She had touched a sore spot! What a big mouth! Before Yun Hui could answer, Huanhuan continued, "You''re still young. It''s not the time to consider these things. When you''re older and have more experience, you can start to consider these things. You have to meet more outstanding girls in the meantime." Yun Hui didn''t say anything when he heard this. He just looked at her deeply. This glance seemed to see through all her thoughts. Huanhuan felt inexplicably guilty under his gaze. She looked away and pretended to look up at the ceiling. When Yun Hui carried Huanhuan to Bai Di, he was checking the sea map. Huanhuan patted Yun Hui''s arm and whispered, "Let me down." Yun Hui didn''t move. Huanhuan thought he didn''t hear her and raised her voice to repeat what she had just said. Bai Di looked up at them. "Why are you here?" Huanhuan extended her arms to him. "Hug." Bai Di immediately put down the map, got up, and walked over to take her in his arms. Now, even if Yun Hui didn''t want to let go, he could only do so. Bai Di weighed her. "You feel lighter again. Have you lost weight?" Huanhuan touched her chin and smiled happily. "It''s good to lose weight." "What''s so good about it? You''re so skinny that it makes my heart ache. You''re cuter when you''re fat." Huanhuan despised his aesthetics. She pouted and said, "I''m hungry. Is there anything to eat on the ship?" "There are still some pancakes in the kitchen. I''ll heat them up for you." "Mhm." Bai Di nodded slightly, then carried Huanhuan toward the kitchen, leaving Yun Hui standing alone. Yun Hui watched them walk away until their backs disappeared around the corner. Then, he retracted his gaze and looked down at his hands. He kept reminiscing about the feeling of hugging the little female. She was light, soft, and smelled faintly of vegetation. ... Huanhuan sat on the stool and swung her fair legs. She held a hot pancake in her hand and ate it with relish. Bai Di handed her the seafood soup. There was not much else at sea, but there was a lot of seafood. Every day, they could casually cast a net and scoop up a large group of fish, prawns, and crabs. A dish that would definitely appear every day at the dining table was seafood chowder. At first, everyone ate happily, but no matter how delicious the food was, they could not take eating the same dish three meals a day. After ten days, everyone was almost tired of eating it. Only Huanhuan, who had been in the learning space and had not eaten, still thought that the seafood was delicious! One shouldn''t ask her why she could still be alive and kicking after not eating or drinking for ten days. She couldn''t explain this principle herself. Perhaps it had something to do with her special physique. When she was almost done, Bai Di asked, "I saw Yun Hui carrying you just now. He--" "He just carried me over out of convenience." Huanhuan quickly clarified. "There''s nothing between us. There''s no ambiguity at all!" "Oh..." "You don''t believe me?" "It''s not that I don''t believe you." He stroked her head. "I just want to tell you to let me know in advance if you fancy anyone. I have to make arrangements." "What arrangements?" Huanhuan frowned. "Are you going to help me make a bedtime schedule? The four of you are enough for me. I don''t want anyone else." "I thought that since your attitude toward Yun Hui is different, perhaps you''ll--" "It''s not different. It''s just because he saved me before. I treat him as a friend and family. Logically speaking, I had to get him back. It has nothing to do with romantic feelings." Bai Di studied her expression and chuckled when he saw that she really had no other thoughts about Yun Hui. "I guess I was overthinking it." Huanhuan put down the bowl in her hand. "Speaking of which, aren''t you jealous when you see how close I am to Little Black?" If it were Shuang Yun and Xue Ling, they would have been extremely jealous. Only Bai Di could remain calm. Bai Di took the empty bowl and gently wiped her mouth. "I want to protect you more than I want to be jealous. If Yun Hui joining the family makes you safer, I''ll be happy to accept him." Huanhuan approached his arms and wrapped her arms around his neck. "I''m not a princess or a queen. Why would I need so many people to protect me? The four of you are enough." "Four isn''t enough..." "You guys are enough." Huanhuan planned the future seriously. "After we go back, we''ll get Sang Ye back and our family can live peacefully in Rock City. With all of your ability, you''re completely enough to support this big family." Bai Di rested his chin on the top of her head, his gaze unpredictable. "There are many things in this world that aren''t as simple as you think." Chapter 658 Why Are You Here?! Huanhuan used the forging knowledge taught by Domitt to modify the tracking mouse, making it smarter and more agile. Eggy lay on top of her head and stared at the tracking mouse without blinking. Seeing that her youngest daughter was very interested in the tracking mouse, Huanhuan put it on the ground. The tracking mouse rolled its eyes and squeaked. Eggy immediately perked up. It was as if she had seen her favorite prey. She stared intently at the tracking mouse. When the tracking mouse ran out, Eggy flapped her wings and flew over with a whoosh. Her small claws tried to catch the tracking mouse. The second modification made the tracking mouse very agile. It immediately dodged Eggy''s claws and ran into the cabin. Eggy chirped as she chased after it. The mouse and bird played a game of chase on the ship. Huanhuan made a simple version of an oil lamp with vegetable oil and thread, then covered it with paper. She carried the small lantern she made and began to survey the ship to see if there were any malfunctions that had yet to be discovered. Below the cabin was the warehouse. There were no windows here, so it was very dark. The air was very humid. Huanhuan felt uncomfortable wearing the veil, so she took off her veiled hat and placed it by the door. Just as she was engrossed in the repairs, Ju An suddenly walked in. There was a lot of soil and seeds brought by the tree people in the warehouse. Ju An had come down to get the seeds. He did not expect to meet Lin Huanhuan here. Huanhuan stopped what she was doing and looked up at him. "You tree people..." Before she could finish, she saw Ju An run away. Huanhuan froze in place. What the hell was going on? Thinking back, he seemed to have been avoiding her every day since they boarded the ship. Ju An ran up the stairs. Hui Jian called out to him several times. "Why are you running? Is there a tiger chasing you?" Not far away, Bai Di heard this and subconsciously said, "We tigers don''t eat flowers and trees." Hui Jian was shocked. "You''re a tiger?" Bai Di said yes. He did not expect the person he was sharing a boat with to be a tiger. Elder Hui was very afraid. He immediately hid behind Ju An and decided to avoid Bai Di as much as possible in the future. Bai Di didn''t take it to heart. He turned and walked toward the cabin. Seeing that he was gone, Hui Jian was relieved. "I told you to get the seeds from the warehouse just now. Where are the seeds? Give them to me." Ju An looked embarrassed. He had run so fast that he forgot to take the seeds. Seeing him like this, Hui Jian was immediately angry. "I asked you to get some seeds, but you forgot? What''s your brain made of?!" Ju An was speechless at the reprimand. His beautiful face was tense. Hui Jian asked him to go to the warehouse again to get the seeds. Ju An dawdled and refused to go. Hui Jian was furious. "Is there a tiger in the warehouse that''ll eat you up? Why are you so afraid?" "I''m not afraid! I''m just... just..." "What is it? You''re the leader of a tribe, yet you can''t even do such a simple thing. What use do I have for you?!" Just as Hui Jian was scolding Ju An, Huanhuan walked out of the stairwell with a lantern. She was wearing a veiled hat, and her face was covered by the snow silk veil. The two sides met by chance. Huanhuan lowered her head and blew out the flame. "What are you guys talking about here? Why do you look unhappy?" Ju An blushed when he saw her. He realized how pathetic he seemed and immediately forced himself to look away. He turned to look at the deck. Hui Jian first bowed to Huanhuan before saying angrily, "I asked Ju An to go to the warehouse to get some seeds, but this guy actually forgot. I asked him to make another trip, but he refused. I''m so angry!" Huanhuan looked at Ju An. Seeing that he was not looking at her, she couldn''t help but be puzzled. She hadn''t done anything. Why did he suddenly hate her so much? But then again, not everyone would like her. Although Huanhuan was a little disappointed, she didn''t care anymore. She comforted Hui Jian before walking away with the lantern. When she was gone, Ju An calmed down. This time, he didn''t dawdle. He ran quickly down the stairs to the warehouse to get the seeds, then ran back to Hui Jian. Huanhuan didn''t notice it in the past. Now that she knew that Ju An didn''t like her, Huanhuan naturally wouldn''t go up to him and make things difficult for him. As long as Ju An appeared, she would try to avoid him and reduce the chances of meeting him. No one noticed the slight change between her and Ju An. After overhauling the ship, Huanhuan broke out in a sweat. She went to the kitchen to boil water for a shower and happened to see Xue Ling busy in the kitchen. Bai Di was usually the one cooking. It was rare to see Xue Ling cooking. Huanhuan was surprised. "What are you busy with?" "I''m making lunch. I caught a huge crab today. I''m gonna steam it for you." Huanhuan leaned over to take a look. It was indeed a huge crab. It was about a meter long. The crab had been knocked unconscious by Xue Ling and was lying motionless in the basin. Xue Ling washed it clean, tied it with hay, and placed it in a steamer. He heated the fire and slowly steamed it. After he was done, he asked, "What are you doing in the kitchen? Are you hungry?" "I want to boil some water and take a shower." Speaking of bathing, Xue Ling thought of the beautiful scene of Huanhuan sitting in the bathtub naked. He couldn''t help but feel his nose heat up. "Go back to your room and wait. I''ll bring it to you after boiling the water." He could take the opportunity to take a bath with the little female. Hehehe~ Without thinking too much about it, Huanhuan returned to her room and took out a change of clean clothes from her space. Knock, knock. Someone was knocking on the door. Huanhuan thought that Xue Ling was here to deliver the water, so she said without looking back, "Come in." The door was pushed open with a soft sound. Huanhuan said as she sorted out her clothes, "Just pour the water into the bathtub." She waited for a long time, but there was no sound of water being poured. Huanhuan was puzzled. She stopped what she was doing and turned around to see a familiar person standing in the room. That person was not Xue Ling. It was Xing Chen! Huanhuan''s expression changed into fear. "Why are you here?!" The door was closed, and they were alone in the room. Even if she shouted now, it would take at least a minute for Bai Di and the others to rush over and save her. One minute was enough for Xing Chen to kill her. Huanhuan tensed up and quickly took out the small crossbow from her space, aiming it at him. She pulled the trigger and fired several arrows. Unfortunately, none of the arrows hit him. The black Soul-Devouring Vine reached out and snatched the small crossbow from her hand. It broke it and threw it into a corner. Chapter 659 Please Let Me Go! Xing Chen was wearing a black robe. He raised his hand to pull back the hood. His grayish-white curly hair was a little messy and fluffy. There was no color on his pale, almost sickly face. He looked at Lin Huanhuan, who was so close to him, and curled his bright red lips. "Do you remember your previous promise?" Promise? For a moment, Huanhuan did not react to what he was asking. Xing Chen approached her. "From the looks of it, you''ve forgotten your promise." Huanhuan quickly shrank back. "What do you want?" "You promised me before that you''d come with me if I saved you. It''s time you kept that promise." After his reminder, Huanhuan remembered that she was kidnapped by Cynthia on Elven Divine Mountain previously. That was when she asked Xing Chen to save her life. The price she promised him back then was to go with him. Huanhuan swallowed involuntarily. She was doomed. The creditor had come looking for her. Xing Chen reached out and grabbed her slender neck. His cold fingertips brushed past her skin. "Will you come with me obediently, or do you want me to knock you out and take you away?" he said softly. "Can I choose neither?" "No." Huanhuan was about to cry. "I was wrong! Please let me go!" "Do you think I''ll let you go?" Huanhuan knew that it was impossible, but she still said firmly, "I believe you''re a good person. You definitely can''t bear to see such a beautiful girl locked up in the Sea of Illusions. You''ll definitely let me go!" "¡­We''re not going to the Sea of Illusions." "Huh?" Xing Chen looked at her stunned expression and couldn''t help but lower his head to kiss her on the mouth. "We''re not going to the Sea of Illusions. We''re going straight back to the abyss." Huanhuan was so frightened that she almost fainted. Damn, the demon king had just kissed her! How terrifying! She felt like she was about to die from poison! "Let''s go. After we return to the abyss, you won''t be able to leave me again." Huanhuan couldn''t take it anymore. As she pushed Xing Chen out, she shouted in horror, "Help! This guy is snatching a good woman!" Although the current situation was not right, Little Brat couldn''t help but complain. "Didn''t you just say that you were a beautiful girl? How did you become a good woman in the blink of an eye?" Huanhuan shouted, "As long as you save me, you have the final say, Daddy!" The lotus and Little Green rushed out, wanting to protect Huanhuan. Unfortunately, they were no match for Xing Chen. Xing Chen gripped them in his hand, and they could not move. Xing Chen hated anything that blocked him from being with Huanhuan. He mercilessly broke the skullcap and Little Green, throwing them to the ground. He reached out and hugged Huanhuan, preparing to leave. Huanhuan hugged the foot of the bed with her hands and feet, refusing to let go. "I''m not leaving! I don''t want to go to the abyss with you. Let go of me!" Xue Ling came to look for Huanhuan with a wooden bucket filled with hot water. As soon as he reached the door, he heard Huanhuan''s heart-wrenching cries. His expression immediately changed, and he kicked open the door! The door slammed into the wall and broke with a crack. Huanhuan heard the sound and immediately looked at the door. When she saw that it was Xue Ling, she was so excited that tears almost fell. "Xue Ling, save me!" Xing Chen grabbed the back of her neck and lifted her like she was a chick. "Lin Huanhuan, you promised to come with me. Are you going to break your promise?" This position made Huanhuan very uncomfortable, and it was difficult for her to breathe. Her cheeks flushed as she said with difficulty, "It''s impossible for anything to happen between us. You''d better give up." These words seemed to have hit Xing Chen''s sore spot. His expression immediately turned extremely ugly. "Little liar, you want to kick me away after using me. I won''t let that happen." As they spoke, Xue Ling put down the hot water and rushed over. He reached for Huanhuan. Dozens of black vines extended from Xing Chen''s sleeve and stabbed at Xue Ling! Xue Ling raised his hand and threw out a ball of flames. The vines were burning. They waved and twisted crazily. Sparks fell to the ground and instantly burned the wooden floor. Huanhuan was shocked. "F*ck, there''s a fire! Put it out!" Most of the ship was made of wood. If this fire spread, the entire ship would be burned to ashes! Xue Ling had no choice but to stop attacking and avoid the vines. He spread his wings to extinguish the flames on the floor. While he was distracted, Xing Chen rushed out of the cabin with Huanhuan. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Yun Hui had already rushed over after hearing the news. The three of them surrounded Xing Chen. Xing Chen could not shake them off. By the time Xue Ling finished extinguishing the fire and rushed out to join the battle, Xing Chen was completely at a disadvantage. He could only watch as Huanhuan was snatched away. He was helpless. Huanhuan was in Bai Di''s arms. She was sweating from fear. She saw Xing Chen shake off the men''s pursuit and jump into the sea. Before leaving, he took a last look at Huanhuan. She saw his lips move. He didn''t make a sound, but she understood what he was saying. ''You''ll regret it.'' Soon, Xing Chen''s figure completely disappeared into the vast sea. The tree people who had been hiding in the cabins and did not dare to come out now walked to the deck. They discussed animatedly, very curious about Xing Chen''s appearance and background. Bai Di carried Huanhuan back to the room. As soon as she sat on the bed, Shuang Yun, Xue Ling, and Yun Hui followed her in. Even Eggy crawled out of a corner. When Eggy learned that her mother had just been in danger, she took the initiative to crawl into Huanhuan''s arms. She chirped, trying to comfort her mother. Huanhuan touched her feathery daughter. Xue Ling bent down and picked up the lotus and Little Green from the floor. He handed them to Huanhuan. Huanhuan bit her finger and dripped her blood on them. Their bodies quickly recovered. Huanhuan touched them. "Don''t act rashly if you encounter Xing Chen again." They were no match for Xing Chen. They would definitely suffer if they fought him head-on. The skullcap and Little Green were a little indignant, but they still nodded obediently. Shuang Yun looked at the dark patch on the floor where it had just been burned. He wiped the floor with a wet rag and nailed two planks to the burned spot so that Huanhuan wouldn''t step on that area and fall. As he was doing this, he heard Xue Ling ask, "Why did Xing Chen suddenly appear on the ship?" Bai Di thought for a moment. "Maybe he deliberately hid his identity and got on the ship with the tree people without us knowing." "That''s a possibility¡­" With Xing Chen''s ability, it was too easy for him to hide his identity without being discovered. Bai Di stroked Huanhuan''s head. "He''s gone. You''re safe now. You don''t have to be afraid anymore." Huanhuan still felt very uneasy. Xing Chen''s words before he left were clearly a warning to her. He was angry. He would make her pay for breaking her promise. Chapter 660 Dont Be Afraid, Well Protect You Xing Chen''s sudden appearance was like a stone being thrown into the water. When the aftershock dissipated, the water was calm again. Everything was back to normal. But no one knew about the undercurrent¡­ At night, Huanhuan tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Her mind was filled with Xing Chen''s gaze before he left and his silent warning. She threw back the covers and sat up. Shuang Yun, who was beside her, immediately woke up. He reached out and hugged her waist. His voice was hoarse from just waking up. "What''s wrong?" ? Huanhuan said as she put on her clothes, "Go ahead and sleep. I''m going to relieve myself." However, Shuang Yun got out of bed with her. He was worried about her leaving the room alone. Huanhuan walked in front and reached out to open the door, only to find a tall figure standing outside. Caught off guard, she took two steps back. "Who is it?" The person replied, "It''s me." Under the moonlight outside the window, Huanhuan saw that the person outside the door was actually Yun Hui! Huanhuan was relieved. She held her forehead and asked, "Why are you standing at the door of my room in the middle of the night instead of sleeping?" "I''m worried about your safety. I''m afraid that person will come after you again." By ''that person'', he meant Xing Chen. Huanhuan was both touched and amused. "I''m in the same room as Shuang Yun. Even if I find myself in danger, Shuang Yun will be able to help. I don''t need you here. Go back to your room and rest." Shuang Yun wrapped his arms around her waist and said to Yun Hui, "That''s right. I can protect her. You don''t have to worry." Yun Hui felt looked down on. He was a little disappointed. The dark golden light in his black eyes dimmed bit by bit. He looked like a big dog abandoned by its master. Seeing him like this, Huanhuan''s hands itched. She wanted to rub his head. But in the end, she resisted. After all, he was still a baby. She really couldn''t bring herself to take advantage of him. Huanhuan waved her hand. "Go back quickly. Stop guarding here. If anyone sees you in the middle of the night, they''ll think you''re a pervert." Yun Hui didn''t understand what ''pervert'' meant, but his instincts told him that it wasn''t a compliment. He turned away and reluctantly walked away. Accompanied by Shuang Yun, Huanhuan went to the toilet, then went to the deck to enjoy the wind. Shuang Yun picked her up from behind and placed her on his shoulder. From his height, Huanhuan could see farther. She heard Shuang Yun''s voice floating in the night wind. "You don''t have to be afraid. We''ll protect you." Huanhuan was a little touched. Shuang Yun usually seemed sloppy, but he was especially attentive to her. Even though she didn''t say anything, he could sense the uneasiness in her heart. Because of that, he had been silently guarding her. Huanhuan played with his ear and lowered her head to kiss him on the forehead. "Thank you." Shuang Yun raised his handsome face to the refreshing night wind and stared straight at her. "I don''t want verbal thanks." "¡­Then what do you want?" "Come on, thank me with your body!" Huanhuan slapped his head. "In your dreams!" A big pervert would forever be a big pervert! His mind was always filled with those lecherous things. He was only cool for a second! Shuang Yun turned his head and rubbed it against her thigh. "Everyone is asleep now," he said vaguely. "We can have a go here." Huanhuan''s scalp went numb from his rubbing. She quickly pushed him away. "You''re crazy. If anyone sees us, I''ll be embarrassed!" "It''s okay. I''ll shield you from them. No one will be able to see your body." Huanhuan: "¡­" Was that the point? Huh?! Shuang Yun was a practical person. He immediately pressed Huanhuan to the deck and lowered his head to suck and lick her chest. From time to time, he would bite her. Huanhuan''s entire body went weak from his actions. She gradually ran out of strength to push him away. In the end, she didn''t seem to be pushing him away. Instead, she seemed to be catering to him. Now that her body''s self-healing ability was getting stronger, she could completely accept Shuang Yun even without the Sourcing Leaf Fruit. She subconsciously grabbed Shuang Yun''s arm. Her thin eyebrows were furrowed, and her red lips were bitten badly. She tried not to cry out. Shuang Yun leaned close to her ear and smiled especially evilly. "You have to hold it in. If you scream and others hear you, you''ll definitely attract attention." Huanhuan grabbed his arm, wanting to strangle this bastard to death. The more agitated she was, the happier Shuang Yun was. He moved ruthlessly. Every thrust felt like it was going to penetrate her entire body. The waves splashed against the side of the ship, making noises. The ship swayed gently. The rhythm was sometimes slow and sometimes fast. Huanhuan was tortured to death. She almost lost control and cried out a few times. But in the end, her cries were suppressed by the last bit of rationality she had. She could not make a sound. She couldn''t alarm the people sleeping in the cabin. When Shuang Yun was finally released, Huanhuan''s lips were finally free. Her body relaxed bit by bit and softened. She lay weakly on the deck like a dying fish. The deck below them was covered in water. It was impossible to tell whether it was sweat or the liquid they secreted when they mated. Shuang Yun lowered his head and licked her lips with the tip of his tongue, wiping away the blood that seeped out. Huanhuan really didn''t have the strength to care about him anymore. She could only lie there and let him pry open her lips and sweep his tongue into her mouth. Huanhuan was so tired that she no longer had the strength to think about the uneasiness brought about by Xing Chen''s appearance earlier today. When she was carried back to the bed, she immediately closed her eyes and fell asleep. When she woke up the next day, Huanhuan was alive and kicking again! She put on her clothes and walked out of the cabin. She saw that the place she had wet last night had been cleaned up. She guessed that Shuang Yun had done it alone while she was asleep. Fortunately, that guy still had some shame and knew to clean up the mess and eliminate the evidence. Today''s breakfast was seafood chowder again. To be honest, Huanhuan had been getting sick of seafood recently. Even Bai Di''s good culinary skills could not save her from the despair of eating the same food every day. She sat at the table and drank the chowder helplessly. Bai Di cut a plate of fruit and handed it to her. Huanhuan immediately tossed the chowder aside and began to eat the fruits. These fruits were planted by the tree people on the ship. They were relatively small and were only the size of an adult''s thumb. But they did taste good. They were sour, sweet, and delicious. They were especially appetizing! She ate with relish. Bai Di asked her if she wanted seafood chowder. Huanhuan shook her head vigorously. "No, no!" Hence, Bai Di picked up the bowl and ate the remaining half of her chowder. When he put down the empty bowl, he asked casually, "Were you and Shuang Yun not sleeping in the room last night? Where did you go to play?" His question shocked Huanhuan. "Cough, cough, cough!" She couldn''t breathe and choked on the pulp. Chapter 661 Youre Not Good At Lying Bai Di patted her back gently. "Eat slowly. No one''s fighting you for it." Huanhuan finally caught her breath. Her face was red. "How did you know we weren''t sleeping in the room last night?" Bai Di said calmly, "I heard something in your room last night, so I got up and looked in. But there was no one there." He stayed next door to Huanhuan. Their rooms were only separated by a thin wall. Coupled with the fact that beasts were born with sensitive hearing, it was normal for him to be able to hear Huanhuan and Shuang Yun. Huanhuan recalled the scene of her fooling around on the deck with Shuang Yun last night, and her cheeks burned. "I couldn''t sleep, so I went outside with Shuang Yun for a while." "Really?" He touched her hot cheek and sighed helplessly. "You''re not good at lying." "We were indeed on the deck, enjoying the wind¡­" They had even shamelessly stripped naked and carried out a mating exercise. Bai Di could more or less guess what she had done with Shuang Yun last night from the change in her expression. He leaned over and kissed her juice-soaked lips. He sighed silently. "Don''t go out in the middle of the night again. I''ll get worried." He clearly didn''t say anything explicit, but Huanhuan still felt that he had seen through everything she and Shuang Yun had done. She cringed guiltily. "Oh." "Don''t lie either." "Mhm." Bai Di stroked the back of her neck. His voice was soft and slow, but every word that came out of his mouth was serious. "Just be good. You don''t have to worry about anything else." ¡­ The tree people had made more than 20 fruit trees on the ship. Huanhuan circled them curiously. Shuang Yun transformed into a Silvery Frost White Wolf and lay on the deck to bask in the sun. His big fluffy tail was wagging, and his eyes followed the little female back and forth. It was the first time the tree people had seen such a big wolf. They were so frightened that they didn''t even dare to breathe. A few of the especially timid ones ran back into the cabin while trembling. They hid and did not dare to come out again. The wolf''s head rested on his paws, and his dark green eyes narrowed slightly. He couldn''t help but feel smug. ''My little female is getting better and better~'' A tall figure blocked his view. Shuang Yun raised his eyelids and glanced lazily at the man in front of him. "What''s the matter?" "I want to talk to you." Bai Di sat on the ground and looked at the little female not far away. "About what?" "Let''s talk about how you fooled around on the deck with Huanhuan last night." Bai Di said it casually as if it didn''t matter. But Shuang Yun was acutely aware that he was unhappy. Shuang Yun was a little puzzled. "Yes, the moon was bright and the atmosphere was good last night, so I took the opportunity to make out with Huanhuan. Is there a problem?" "There''s a bed and a blanket in the room. You can make out in the room." Shuang Yun roughly figured out what he meant. "You don''t think I should mate with Huanhuan on the deck?" "You shouldn''t be out with her too long in the middle of the night. It''s not safe." "I can protect her." Bai Di asked, "What if the enemy that appears is very powerful and you can''t deal with them alone?" "It was late at night. Besides, we''re at sea. Which enemy is so powerful that I can''t deal with them? You''re thinking too much." "Enemies like Xing Chen." At the mention of that elusive, powerful, and stubborn guy, Shuang Yun immediately frowned. "We''ve already chased Xing Chen away." "But he''ll probably come back again." The Silvery Frost White Wolf stopped wagging his tail and put away his casualness. He said seriously, "I think you''re too nervous. We can''t lock her in the house all the time just because there might be danger. She''s not a prisoner." "She can go out during the day, but not at night." "Bai Di, don''t you think you''re meddling too much now?" "As long as it concerns Huanhuan''s safety, I have to interfere." Bai Di was determined, which gave Shuang Yun a headache. "I can understand your concern for Huanhuan, but you can''t keep doing this. Not to mention Huanhuan, even you might have a problem." "What could possibly go wrong with me?" Shuang Yun raised his wolf claws and pointed to his head. "If a person tenses up too much, they''ll become fools over time." He said it half-jokingly, but Bai Di fell silent involuntarily. He also knew that he was not in the right state, but Xing Chen''s words kept lingering in his ears. Xing Chen''s warning before he left was like a monster with its bloody mouth open. It had been squatting in the dark and staring at him. He couldn''t relax. Shuang Yun raised his claws and patted his shoulder. "Bro, relax." Huanhuan ran to Bai Di and Shuang Yun with the fresh fruits she had just picked. "These fruits are very sweet. Try them." As standard carnivores, Bai Di and Shuang Yun did not fancy fruits and vegetables. They just ate a single fruit, then said that they didn''t want any more. Huanhuan had no choice but to share the delicacies with Xue Ling. Xue Ling was an omnivore like her. He ate meat and vegetables. Their daughter, Eggy, was the same. The three of them ate with relish. Soon, they finished all the fruits in their hands. Not only had Eggy grown a lot taller, but she had also gained weight. Her round body looked like a large yellow furball. Due to her size, she could not lie on her mother''s head anymore. She could only stand on her mother''s shoulder. She weighed at least five kilograms now. When she stood on Huanhuan''s shoulder, Huanhuan felt as if her shoulder was about to collapse. Huanhuan negotiated with her daughter with a bitter expression. "Eggy, you should get closer to your father in the future. Your father''s shoulders are strong. You can stand on him however you want." ? Xue Ling immediately patted his shoulder. "Come to Daddy." Eggy didn''t even look at her stupid father. She stood firmly on her mother''s shoulder and shouted proudly, "Chirp chirp!" ''I''m not leaving! I want to be with Mom!'' Xue Ling, who was looked down on, expressed that he was very hurt. He lowered his head and rubbed it against Huanhuan''s chest. He was taking advantage of her in the name of seeking comfort. He was quite shameless! Unable to push him away, Huanhuan could only order Eggy to chase him away. Like a small steel cannon, Eggy flew up and slammed into Xue Ling''s head. With a smack, she landed on Xue Ling''s face. Xue Ling tore her off his face and pinched her small wings. "Go play with your little mouse. Don''t stay here and stop your father from giving you a little sister." Huanhuan rolled her eyes. "What little sister? Don''t talk nonsense." "Big Goody has three brothers. Big White and Little White are biological brothers. But my Eggy is an only child. How pitiful is she alone? Don''t you want to give her another sister or brother? Huh?" Huanhuan pushed his handsome face aside and rejected him coldly. "No." Chapter 662 Home Xue Ling, who had failed to convince Huanhuan, was unhappy. He deliberately bit Huanhuan''s face twice and ran away before she flew into a rage. Huanhuan looked at the bite mark on her face in the mirror. She was so angry that she wanted to capture Xue Ling and beat him up. Fortunately, her self-healing ability was strong enough. It didn''t take long for her face to recover. They had been at sea for a full three months. In the bright morning light, Huanhuan finally saw the beast continent that she had not seen in a long time. From afar, the continent looked only the size of a palm. It was like a small green leaf floating on the vast sea. When the boat docked, the small leaf became a behemoth. Xue Ling carried Huanhuan off the boat and landed on the shore. Huanhuan stepped on the sturdy ground and heaved a long sigh of relief. She felt safer on land. The tree people went ashore in an orderly manner. When everyone was onshore, Shuang Yun led the way to Rock City. Bai Di was the last to leave. He put the entire ship into his space when no one was looking. Xue Ling flew into the sky with Huanhuan in his arms. Yun Hui spread his wings and followed behind them. Huanhuan touched Eggy''s furry body and told her that this was their home. Eggy, who was already half a year old, could speak now, but her tone was a little strange. It was as if her tongue couldn''t straighten itself. She couldn''t say certain words correctly. She crawled out of her mother''s arms curiously. Her red eyes looked at the large forest in front of her, and she said in a clear voice, "What kind of a place is home?" "The place where you were born and raised." Eggy tilted her head. "But that''s clearly the dawn continent." "Our home is here. This is home. The dawn continent was just a place we passed by. If you like it there, you can go there again when you''re older." Eggy actually didn''t like the dawn continent very much. She preferred to be with her mother. Huanhuan reminded her, "You have an elder sister and five brothers. You have to get along well with them in the future. Don''t be wilful, do you understand?" "Chirp." Eggy flapped her small wings and flew up. She could somewhat keep up with Xue Ling''s speed. Her originally round body had gradually taken on the form of a condor. Huanhuan could imagine that she would definitely grow into a powerful feather beast in the future. Xue Ling felt that his precious daughter was perfect in every way, including her clumsy accent. She was also uniquely cute. He said proudly, "Eggy has never been wilful. She''ll definitely get along well with her siblings." "I hope so." Eggy didn''t have enough endurance. Before long, she couldn''t fly anymore. She shrank back into her mother''s arms to rest. The sky turned dark as night fell. Everyone found a clean and flat place to rest for the night. The tree people scattered and busied themselves setting up camp, burning the fire, and cooking. Xue Ling made a small fire alone, and the family gathered around it. Bai Di placed ingredients in the pot, and the rich fragrance of meat quickly filled the air. Even the tree people who didn''t eat meat couldn''t help but look at the makeshift stove on their side with curiosity. Huanhuan gave some seasonings to the tree people. The tree people thanked her repeatedly and happily added seasonings to their food. However, because it was their first time using the seasonings, they could not control the quantity and heat well. The taste was a little difficult to swallow. Huanhuan took a bowl from Bai Di. It was filled with fragrant meat and vegetable stew. As she ate, she listened to her family discuss things. Shuang Yun talked about the number of journeys today. Bai Di pondered. "That''s too slow. At this rate, it''ll take us at least half a year to reach Rock City." "It can''t be helped. Those tree people can''t transform into beasts. They can only walk on two legs. They''re slow to begin with. Besides, they have a few old people among them. It''s good enough that they were able to walk so far today without stopping to complain about being tired." Xue Ling thought for a moment. "Why don''t I fly back with Huanhuan first? After we reach Rock City, I''ll bring some wolf beasts and birds to pick you up." Bai Di frowned at the suggestion. "No." "Why?" "You want to fly back alone with Huanhuan? What if you encounter danger on the way? It''s too unsafe." Xue Ling smiled faintly. "Won''t she be in any danger if she takes this half-year-long journey? I fly fast. If nothing goes wrong, I can reach Rock City in a month. Isn''t this better than letting Huanhuan suffer with everyone?" Huanhuan quickly swallowed the food in her mouth and raised her hand. "I don''t think it''s difficult following everyone." Xue Ling pressed his hands down on her. "Eat your food." "Oh." Half a year was indeed too long. No one could guarantee that nothing would happen on the way. Bai Di didn''t dare bet on Huanhuan''s safety, but he couldn''t be at ease if Xue Ling flew Huanhuan back alone. After thinking for a long time, Bai Di said, "Let Yun Hui fly back with you. That way, you''ll have an extra helper." Yun Hui, who was suddenly called out, looked up with a blank expression. Huanhuan blinked at him. "Do you wanna come home with us?" Knowing that he was going with Huanhuan, Yun Hui nodded without hesitation. "Alright." Hence, this matter was settled. Bai Di told them to leave at dawn the next morning. Xue Ling agreed. After eating and drinking their fill, the tree people entered the tent to rest. Bai Di found Ju An and Hui Jian and told them about Xue Ling and the other two leaving first. Hui Jian touched his cane uneasily. "Am I slowing you down? I''m old and clumsy. You can go first. Just leave marks along the way and I''ll follow them." Ju An immediately said, "I''ll stay with you." "As the tribe leader, you should be with your tribesmen. Don''t always follow me around like a child." "You''re also one of my people..." Bai Di waved his hand, indicating that they could stop arguing. "There are many ferocious beasts on the beast continent. It''s not safe to leave anyone alone. You have to come with us." Hearing this, Hui Jian let out a long sigh. "If I had known this would happen, I wouldn''t have left the blue wind continent. It would be best for an old man like me, who can''t live for long, to die in my hometown." Ju An was unhappy. "Don''t say that. You''re an elder of the tree tribe. The knowledge and experience you have are incomparable to all of us young people. We need your help." Hearing this, Hui Jian''s mood improved a little. When one was old, one was most afraid of being useless and becoming a burden to others. He hoped he could be useful, even if it was just a little. Chapter 663 I Dont Like It Huanhuan planted many Moonlight Mushrooms around and asked them to help keep watch at night. Bai Di transformed into a majestic white tiger and lay by the fire. He slowly leaned against her. His soft white fur wrapped around her, making her feel warm and at ease. She touched the white tiger''s neck and whispered, "After we leave, you and Shuang Yun have to take good care of yourselves. I''ll miss you." The white tiger looked down at the little female in his arms. They weren''t separated yet, but he was already missing her. Just the thought of not seeing the little female for the next few months made him anxious for no reason. The white tiger hugged her tighter, but his voice was still gentle. There was no sign of anxiety. "We can communicate through the interspace." "That''s right. We can write to each other to assure we''re safe," Huanhuan said as she counted on her fingers. "From now on, we''ll write to each other every day. Don''t forget." "Okay." If he could, he would stuff himself into the space and send himself to her. Huanhuan hugged his neck. "You have to be safe. I''ll be at home waiting for you to come back." "Yes, our family will be reunited soon." Thinking of the scene of her family reuniting, the sadness in Huanhuan''s heart dissipated a lot. She leaned into the white tiger''s arms and slept peacefully. The next morning, the sun slowly rose from the horizon. The morning sun broke through the clouds and landed on the beast continent, marking a new day. Huanhuan was in Xue Ling''s arms. She kissed Bai Di and Shuang Yun respectively. "I hope you guys can go home quickly," she said reluctantly, "but I''m worried that it''ll be difficult if you walk too fast, so you should travel at your normal speed. Safety is the most important." Shuang Yun was more optimistic. He smiled and said, "When you go back, get Dos, Tres, and Little Monster to bring people to pick us up. Big Goody shouldn''t come. Girls should enjoy themselves at home. It''s tiring to run around." Huanhuan was speechless. "You have to stop favoring girls over boys." Shuang Yun laughed. "I only have one precious daughter! Why don''t you give birth to a few more daughters for me, then?" Huanhuan blushed and muttered softly, "Let''s talk about this when we get home." Seeing that she did not reject him directly, Shuang Yun knew that there was hope. He immediately perked up. "Alright, alright! Go ahead. We''ll be home soon! When the time comes, you have to lie under the blanket and wait for me!" Bai Di coughed, indicating that he shouldn''t push his luck. "It''s getting late. Hurry up and set off." Bai Di stroked Huanhuan''s head one last time, his blue eyes filled with reluctance. "Be careful on the way. It''s better to take it slow than take risks and be radical." The last few words were directed at Xue Ling and Yun Hui. Xue Ling agreed, then carried Huanhuan into the sky. Yun Hui spread his wings and followed closely behind. The three of them quickly flew far away. Bai Di and Shuang Yun only reluctantly looked away when they turned into three small black dots and disappeared from sight. Shuang Yun covered his chest and sighed. "Huanhuan has just left, but I already feel empty. Do you think I''m sick?" Bai Di ignored him. Shuang Yun wasn''t the only one with such symptoms. ¡­ Xue Ling and Yun Hui flew very quickly. Coupled with the fact that they barely stopped along the way, they flew a long distance in just a day. They were much faster than when they were walking with the tree people. Eggy would occasionally follow them for a while. When she was tired, she would retreat into her mother''s arms to rest. Xue Ling was very indulgent toward his precious daughter. Sometimes, he would even transform into a condor and leave Huanhuan in Yun Hui''s care for the time being. Then, he would flap his wings and perform all kinds of difficult flying movements in the sky. There were so many scenes that Huanhuan couldn''t bear to look at. However, Eggy fell for her father''s tricks. She excitedly flew around with him and clumsily imitated his movements. At this moment, Xue Ling had completely forgotten what he had said about young birds. "Even if such weak hatchlings survive, they''re just trash!" Now, he felt that it wouldn''t be a problem even if she didn''t have the ability to survive! Anyway, with him as her father, no one would dare to bully her! Back then, Xue Ling was a ruthless person who would kick hatchlings that were afraid of flying off the cliff without batting an eyelid. He forced those chicks to flap their wings and take off. They could overcome their fear of flying, but at the same time, they became fearful of Elder Xue Ling. They never dreamed that the cold-blooded and heartless Elder Xue Ling in their impression would become such a foolish father who doted on his daughter. Look at his fanciful movements in the sky. It was as if he had drunk five kilograms of wine. He was so embarrassing! Huanhuan sat on the dragon''s back and lowered her head to say to the black dragon under her, "Thank you for being willing to come with us." Yun Hui replied stiffly, "You''re welcome." "When you get to Rock City, I''ll show you the vegetables and fruits our family grows. I raised some pheasants before I left. I wonder how they''re doing." Yun Hui listened quietly. He didn''t care what the rock mountain looked like, but he liked to hear the little female''s voice. It was soft and sweet. It was pleasant to the ears. Huanhuan suddenly suggested, "You''re the only one left on Dragon Island. You must be lonely living there. Why don''t you move to the rock mountain and live with us?" "Okay." He agreed too quickly. Huanhuan couldn''t help but ask, "Don''t you have to think about it? After all, moving isn''t a small matter. You can think about it carefully before answering me." "I''ll be wherever you are. I''ll follow you." Yun Hui spoke his true thoughts without hesitation. This kind of vague flirting was the most fatal. Huanhuan was unintentionally teased by him. She felt helpless. "Aren''t you only three years old? Why do you know how to sweet talk? Who did you learn it from?" "I accepted the inheritance of the dragon race and became an adult early. I''m not a child. I know everything I need to know." Huanhuan deliberately said, "In that case, when we reach Rock City, I''ll introduce you to a few cute girls. If you meet someone you like, I can help you woo her. In the future when you have children, you can be neighbors with us." "I don''t like that idea." "You don''t want to be neighbors with us?" Huanhuan was a little hurt. "I don''t like anyone from the opposite sex except you." His words stopped Huanhuan from saying anything else. She pleaded very gloomily, "Don''t tease me like that. No matter how crazy I am, I can''t bring myself to do it with a three-year-old." ¡­ Chapter 664 Home! A month later, the four of them finally arrived at Rock City. It had been almost a year since they left Rock City. Huanhuan stood at the foot of the mountain and looked at the rock mountain that was covered in creepers. She felt like she was in a dream. Time passed quickly. The creepers were very happy to see her back. They extended their vines and gently touched her palm. "Welcome home." Huanhuan was like a traveler who had traveled for many years. She finally returned to the home she had been dreaming of. She couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief. "Eggy, we''re home." Eggy stood on her shoulder and tilted her head to study the rock mountain in front of her. As usual, Mu Xiang was preparing to go to the trading market in the west of the city after weaving cloth. She had just descended the mountain when she saw three people standing in front of her. The female looked extremely familiar, but because she was wearing a veiled hat and her face could not be seen clearly, Mu Xiang could not be sure who she was. Driven by curiosity, Mu Xiang walked over and greeted Xue Ling, but her gaze was already on Huanhuan. "Xue Ling, you''re finally back. Who is this female?" Xue Ling deliberately kept her in suspense. "Guess." ''Go ahead and guess. If you''re right, I''ll lose.'' Mu Xiang''s curiosity was completely piqued by the female''s mysterious appearance. She stared at the female in front of her for a long time. The more she looked at her, the more familiar she found her. "Y-You''re¡­ Huanhuan?" Huanhuan lifted the snow silk veil, revealing her fair and beautiful face. She smiled happily. "Mu Xiang, long time no see." Mu Xiang''s eyes widened in disbelief. How exciting! She froze where she was, not daring to move. This had to be a dream! Seeing that she didn''t respond for a long time, Huanhuan couldn''t help but wave her hand in front of her. "Have you been scared silly?" Mu Xiang grabbed her hand. It was warm! She was indeed alive! Then, Mu Xiang pinched her thigh hard. Hiss! It hurt! ''I''m not dreaming!'' Huanhuan was stunned by her series of actions. Mu Xiang swallowed and asked carefully, "Are you really Huanhuan?" Huanhuan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "It''s been more than ten years since we last met. Have you forgotten what I look like?" "I haven''t forgotten. I won''t forget what you look like even if I die, but you¡­ Aren''t you already¡­" Mu Xiang couldn''t say the word ''dead'', but she couldn''t find a substitute. Her eyes were red. "I''m not dead. I''m back." When Huanhuan said this word by word, not only did Mu Xiang smile in surprise, but even Xue Ling, who was standing beside her, smiled. His little female was finally home. Their family had been waiting for this day for too long. Mu Xiang hugged Huanhuan and cried with joy. "It''s good that you''re back! It''s really great!" Huanhuan raised her hand and patted her back. "Let''s stop standing at the foot of the mountain. Let''s go back and talk." "Okay, okay. We''ll go back now." Mu Xiang let go of her and wiped her tears. She was smiling, but there were tears in her eyes. She was crying and laughing at the same time. Huanhuan''s heart ached. Mu Xiang led them up the mountain. She was very excited the entire time and never stopped talking. "You might not know this, but after you left, the rock mountain became Rock City. Patriarch Shuang Yun became our beast king. After all these years of development, our city has become stronger and stronger¡­" Huanhuan already knew most of what she was saying, but she still listened with relish. It was as if she had witnessed the growth and strength of Rock City with everyone. "We''re home!" Mu Xiang stood at the door, smiling until the crow''s feet at the corners of her eyes curled up. "Your house is still the same. There haven''t been many changes. Someone originally suggested that Shuang Yun get a palace to stay in, but Shuang Yun refused. To be honest, I don''t think your house needs to change. It''s good to just leave it like this!" They were all nostalgic. Huanhuan pushed open the door and walked in. The pheasants in the courtyard were gone. Xue Ling said, "The pheasants you raised previously stayed in our house for more than ten years. In the end, they died of old age. We burned them and buried them in the bamboo forest at the back of the mountain." Huanhuan thought to herself that the pheasants were quite tenacious for staying alive that long. Two new buildings were built beside the original three-story building. Xue Ling said, "Big Goody and the others have grown up. There weren''t enough rooms, so we built two new buildings for the children to live in." The three small buildings were close together. When Huanhuan opened the window, she could see what was going on in the house opposite. Huanhuan looked at the familiar arrangement in the house and smelled the familiar scent. She couldn''t help but smile comfortably. "It''s quite good." They came back at the wrong time. Big Goody had gone out with her three brothers. There was no one at home. Huanhuan asked where Ni Ya was. Mu Xiang smiled and said, "That kid just went home not long ago. I heard that his family found him a female and wants him to go back and take a look at her. If they both think they''re compatible, they''ll become mates." Huanhuan was a little surprised. "He''s going on a blind date?" "That''s right. He was unwilling to go at first and lost his temper. But after Big Goody beat him up, he became obedient." Huanhuan couldn''t help but laugh. "They''ve been fighting since they were young. Their relationship should be very good, right?" "Their relationship is indeed good. I even thought the two of them could be a couple. I didn''t expect them to separate in the end." Mu Xiang remembered the scene when Ni Ya left and couldn''t help but chuckle. "When Ni Ya left, he was crying. He didn''t look like he was going back for a blind date. He looked more like he was forced to die." Her words made Huanhuan laugh. Huanhuan knew that Big Goody and the others would not be back for a while, so she said to Xue Ling and Yun Hui, "You''ve been flying for so long and haven''t rested much. Hurry up and sleep now." This was his home. Xue Ling was very relaxed. He asked Mu Xiang to help take care of Huanhuan, then he yawned and flew up to the small attic to catch up on his sleep. When the children grew up, they went to live in the small building next door. Their old room was empty. Huanhuan cleaned it up and let Yun Hui stay there for the time being. Huanhuan walked down the stairs and saw Mu Xiang teasing Eggy. "Is this your and Xue Ling''s daughter? She''s so cute!" When Eggy saw her mother, she immediately flew over and landed on her shoulder. At the same time, she didn''t forget to shake her yellow feathers to show that she was indeed cute. Huanhuan stroked her daughter''s feathers and smiled. "That''s because you haven''t seen her when she''s being naughty." "Daughters are precious. It''s fine for them to be naughty." Mu Xiang''s gaze on Eggy was especially bright. "What''s your youngest daughter''s name?" "Her name is Eggy." "Eggy! What a cute name." The more Mu Xiang looked at Eggy, the more satisfied she was. "In the future, when your Eggy grows up and is ready to choose a mate, remember to prioritize those brats of mine!" Chapter 665 Bad Luck Huanhuan was speechless. "Eggy is only half a year old. It''s too early to be thinking about mates." "This isn''t considered early. Many male beasts came to ask for marriage when the females are first born. If they''re late, the females will be snatched away by other male beasts." In this continent where females were rare, male beasts had to make early plans if they wanted to obtain the right to mate. Even if the other party was a young girl, they had to think of a way to keep an eye on her. They could not let anyone snatch her away. Huanhuan remained relatively open to her children''s marriages. No matter how powerful the other party was, the children had to like them first. "Eggy is still young. We''ll talk about mates when she grows up. Besides, I can''t make the decision alone. Her father''s opinion is important too." Mu Xiang muttered, "Xue Ling is an elder of the feather tribe. If he wants to find a mate for his daughter in the future, he''ll definitely prioritize the male beasts of the feather tribe. Those boys of mine probably won''t catch his eye." Huanhuan couldn''t express her opinion on this matter. To her, wolf beasts and birds were the same. She didn''t favor any particular tribe. Speaking of her daughter''s marriage, Huanhuan thought of her eldest daughter. "Has Big Goody not met a suitable male beast in the past two years?" Mu Xiang''s expression became indescribable. "Big Goody is good-looking and has a good personality. Of course, there are many male beasts pursuing her. My boys have pursued her before." Any mother would be happy to hear others praise their daughter, and Huanhuan was no exception. "What happened then? Why did your boys give up?" Mu Xiang looked plaintive. "Because they can''t beat your Big Goody." Huanhuan was speechless. She refused to give up and asked, "There''s not a single male beast who can beat Big Goody?" "Of course, there are male beasts who can beat Big Goody, but those male beasts aren''t young. Coupled with their strength, they''ve long found a female mate they like." The male beasts who could defeat Big Goody were already taken. As for the ones who couldn''t beat her, she looked down on them. That was why Big Goody was still single. Mu Xiang sighed. "When I was as old as Big Goody, I already had two mates." All the females on the beast continent would quickly find male beasts to be their mates after they reached adulthood. Only Big Goody was still single even after almost two years. Although Huanhuan felt that this matter was a little funny, she was not too worried. In her opinion, Big Goody had just reached 20 years old and was still young. There was no need to worry too much about her not finding a mate. Love came down to fate. When fate arrived, it would naturally happen. ¡­ Shuang Yin was distracted today. She had a feeling that something important was about to happen. She walked past the camp expressionlessly. From time to time, young male beasts would take off their clothes and flex their muscles to show off their figures, but she ignored them. Shuang Yin, who was already an adult, was tall. Her long hair was tied into a ponytail behind her head. She walked valiantly and imposingly. When she reached the training ground, she saw Shuang Lin and Shuang Hua sparring. The two of them faced each other bare-chested. At first glance, they looked very intense, but Big Goody could tell at a glance that these two were just pretending. None of their fists landed on the key points. They all intentionally or unintentionally avoided places where they could directly restrain the other party. Shuang Yin strode over, grabbed her brothers with each hand, pressed them to the ground, and beat them up. She beat her two brothers until they cried out. Shuang Yin retracted her hand and frowned at her two brothers on the ground. "I told you to practice more. Are you thinking of fooling me?" Shuang Lin and Shuang Hua lay on the ground, pretending to be dead. They did not dare to face their sister''s anger. Shuang Yin lifted their calves neither gently nor aggressively. "Alright, stop pretending to be dead. Hurry up and get up. Pack up and prepare to go home." Upon hearing this, the two brothers immediately got up and asked excitedly, "We don''t have to do extra practice today?" "No, we''re going home." Shuang Yin rubbed her temples, looking depressed. "Sister, are you feeling unwell?" "No, I just have a strange feeling that something is about to happen." The youngest, Shuang Hua, widened his eyes and asked especially seriously, "Could it be that you have a premonition that you might find luck in the love department today?" Shuang Lin immediately continued, "Really? Can our eldest sister finally get married?" "I''m so excited!" "Let''s clap and celebrate!" ¡­ The two brothers, who had gotten carried away, were pressed to the ground by Shuang Yin again. They finally became obedient. Shuang Hua hugged his head and cried, "Sister, if you continue to be so violent, no one will dare to marry you!" "Oh." Shuang Yin looked cold. She didn''t care even if she couldn''t find a mate or died alone. Anyway, to her, the meaning of life lay in the battlefield and her family, not love. "Where''s Second Brother?" Shuang Lin said, "Second Brother went hunting." "Go get him." "Oh." Shuang Lin got up from the ground. After leaving the camp, he went to the nearby forest to find Shuang Mu. Shuang Mu had just beaten a red-haired fox. Because he was very accurate, the fox''s fur was very intact. He carried the fox back. Shuang Lin glanced at the red-haired fox in his hand and couldn''t help but ask, "From the color of the fox skin, you must''ve hunted it to gift the fur to a female, right?" Shuang Mu chuckled but didn''t answer. Seeing him like this, Shuang Lin immediately knew that he had guessed correctly. He quickly leaned over and asked, "Tell me, which female is it? What does she look like? Is she as good-looking as our mother?" Shuang Mu said in embarrassment, "Her name is Yan Yan. She''s from the Snow Deer Tribe." There were many deer beasts in the entire Rock City, but there were only a handful of does. Shuang Lin thought about it and quickly remembered. "Oh! I remember now. It''s that little girl! She''s not good-looking. She''s far inferior to our mother!" Shuang Mu rolled his eyes at him. "If you look for a mate following Mom''s standards, you''ll probably be single for the rest of your life." "So be it. Big Sister is still a bachelorette anyway." "You''re courting death. If she hears you, you''ll be beaten up again." Shuang Lin quickly covered his mouth and looked around. After confirming that there were only the two of them nearby, he was relieved and muttered softly, "Fortunately, she didn''t hear me. Otherwise, I''d be in trouble." Shuang Mu raised his hand and knocked his head. "You should be more careful!" The brothers chatted as they walked and quickly returned to the camp. Shuang Yin glanced at the red-haired fox in Shuang Mu''s hand. "Is this the prey you hunted today?" "That''s right. It''s rare to see a fox with such a bright color, so I attacked it." Shuang Mu suddenly shuddered. "Do you like this color? Why don''t I make you a coat with this fox skin?" Shuang Yin laughed. "You hunted this prey to please your future mate. I don''t want it." Shuang Mu blushed at being exposed, but he couldn''t say anything to refute it. He could only quickly change the topic. "Let''s go. Let''s go home." Chapter 666 I Want A Hug Too! When the siblings returned home, the sun was already setting. They had just pushed open the door and walked into the house when they sensed someone at home. Ever since their fathers went to look for their mother, only the four of them were left at home. Usually, outsiders rarely came to their house. Even if they needed to look for them for something, they would stand outside the door and wait. They would not enter without permission. Shuang Yin frowned. "What happened? Did a thief enter the house?" She asked her brothers to look around. A yellow ball of fur flew out of the kitchen and let out a crisp cry. "My sister and brothers are back!" The siblings froze on the spot and looked at the fat bird that suddenly appeared in surprise. Eggy flew around them to show off her beautiful figure. Then, she landed on the table and shook the feathers on her chest. She introduced herself proudly. "I''m Eggy, your sister." The siblings said nothing. They were all wondering when did they ever have a fat bird sister. At this moment, Xue Ling walked down the stairs. His fiery red feather coat lit up the entire room. Shuang Hua immediately looked pleasantly surprised. "Little Daddy, why are you back?" "Of course, we came back with your mother." Before the siblings could digest this shocking news, they saw Huanhuan walk out of the kitchen. Huanhuan looked at her four children, who were already much taller than her. She couldn''t help but stop. The emotions that had been brewing within her got stuck in her throat. She looked like a fool, not knowing what to do next. Shuang Yin wanted to step forward, but she was afraid that this was a dream. She had to stop and ask in a trembling voice, "Mom, is it really you?" Hearing this, Huanhuan felt as if her internal organs had been soaked in hot water. It was shockingly hot. She nodded vigorously with tears in her eyes. "It''s me. I''m back." Shuang Yin raised her hand and punched Shuang Lin''s chest. "Does it hurt?" Shuang Lin covered his chest with a pained expression. "It hurts..." Xue Ling couldn''t help but hold his forehead. These children were already delirious from the stimulation. He walked up to Huanhuan, took off her apron, and put it on himself. "I''ll cook. Stay here and talk to the children." Huanhuan was completely in a daze now. Actually, she wasn''t listening to anything, but she still instinctively nodded. "Oh." Seeing the interaction between Xue Ling and Huanhuan, Shuang Yin finally believed that it was true. She stepped forward carefully and gently touched her mother''s hair. It was true. It was not a dream! The surprise came so suddenly that after a short moment of blankness, Shuang Yin quickly took the female in front of her into her arms and called out hoarsely, "Mom, I missed you so much. I thought you would never come back..." Huanhuan''s heart ached. "I missed you too. I was worried that you wouldn''t be able to eat or sleep well. I was also worried that you''d forget me when you grew up." "No, I''ll never forget you!" When Shuang Mu, Shuang Lin, and Shuang Hua saw their eldest sister and mother hugging each other, they ran over and hugged the two most important females in their lives tightly. Their family, who had been separated for decades, could finally be reunited. Huanhuan felt extremely relieved. Seeing that it was fun for them to hug, Eggy immediately flew over and squeezed between them. "Let me in! I want a hug too!" The siblings calmed down a little. Huanhuan introduced Eggy to them. "This is my daughter with Xue Ling. Her name is Eggy." The sudden appearance of a round little sister made the siblings even happier. Especially Shuang Hua, who was the youngest. He hugged Eggy and refused to let go. He smiled and said, "Little Eggy, quickly call me ''Big Brother''!" Her mother had instructed her prior to address her siblings appropriately, so Eggy obediently called Shuang Hua ''Big Brother''. Her voice was crisp and sweet. Shuang Hua was about to melt. He decided on the spot and announced, "From now on, I''ll protect Eggy. Anyone who dares to bully her in the future will be going against me!" Eggy seemed to be interested in the words ''Big Brother'' too. She jumped on Shuang Hua''s head and kept calling out to him. Shuang Hua''s hair was a mess, but he wasn''t angry at all. He was even careful to protect Eggy in case she accidentally fell. Xue Ling quickly made dinner. He called everyone over for dinner. Huanhuan said to Eggy, "Go upstairs and get Little Black to come down for dinner." Eggy immediately flapped her wings and flew to the second floor. She lay on the door and kept knocking on it with her beak, making a knocking sound. When she followed Yun Hui downstairs, Shuang Yin immediately looked curious. Shuang Lin walked up to Huanhuan with a smile and asked, "Mom, is this male beast your new mate?" Hearing the word ''mate'', Yun Hui stopped in his tracks. He subconsciously looked at Huanhuan with unfamiliar anticipation. But if he really questioned himself, he wouldn''t be able to figure out what he was looking forward to. Huanhuan knocked her third son on the head. "Don''t talk nonsense. This is my friend. His name is Yun Hui." "Oh, then should I call him Uncle Yun Hui? But he doesn''t look old. It won''t be appropriate for me to call him ''Uncle''. Why don''t I call him Brother Yun Hui?" In terms of age, Shuang Yin and her three brothers were actually older than Yun Hui, but Yun Hui was Huanhuan''s friend. In terms of seniority, the four siblings should call him ''Uncle''. Yun Hui sat at the table and said calmly, "Call me ''Uncle''." Shuang Lin immediately called him Uncle Yun Hui. Yun Hui nodded without changing his expression. He casually took out a golden item and handed it over. "This is a gift for our first meeting. Take it and play with it." As soon as she saw the golden item, Eggy''s eyes lit up. She flew in front of Shuang Lin and stared at the thing in his hand. She was so envious that she was about to drool. It was a golden disc. It looked like a container for food. Huanhuan estimated that if this thing was melted and made into gold coins, it could be made into at least 30 gold coins. The entire Dragon Island belonged to Yun Hui. One could imagine how rich he was. This little thing was nothing to him. Seeing how much Eggy liked the golden disc, Shuang Lin handed it to her. "Take it and play if you like it." Eggy immediately let out a crisp cry. "Chirp chirp chirp! Brother, you''re the best!" She picked up the golden disc and flew to the side. During the meal, her little butt sat on the golden disc. She was unwilling to move away even for a moment. She wasn''t greedy. She just liked shiny things. Whether it was gold, silver, jewelry, or flames, she liked anything that could glow! Chapter 667 Dazzling Girl At night, Xue Ling pressed Huanhuan down and tortured her for half the night without any shame. The next morning, Xue Ling called Shuang Mu, Shuang Lin, and Shuang Hua over. "Your father is still on his way back. Go to the camp and find some men. Come with me to pick them up later." After the three brothers agreed, they immediately went out to the camp to choose people. Shuang Yin wanted to go with them, but she was stopped by Xue Ling. "Stay at home with your mother. I have something to do back at the feather tribe." Hence, Shuang Yin had no choice but to give up on the idea of going to the camp to help. She stayed at home to talk to Huanhuan and catch up. The mother and daughter had been separated for many years and had too many things to say to each other. Xue Ling flew to the top with Eggy and arrived at the residence of the feather tribe. The houses here were denser than before, and the number of birds had increased greatly. When the feather beast in charge of patrolling outside saw Xue Ling, he immediately shouted excitedly, "Elder Xue Ling is back!" Many feather beasts rushed to spread the news and came to look at Xue Ling, who had just returned home. Xue Ling asked casually, "Where''s Shen Yan?" Someone immediately replied, "Patriarch Shen Yan is in the meeting hall." Xue Ling waved his hand. "Alright, go do whatever you have to do. Don''t dawdle here." The elder had been gone for almost a year before his return. The beasts missed him very much and were all unwilling to leave. When an attentive and sharp-eyed beast saw the yellow ball on Xue Ling''s shoulder, they boldly asked, "Elder, who''s the fat bird on your shoulder?" Eggy: "¡­" F-Fat bird? Her heart shattered. Seeing that his precious daughter was sad, Xue Ling quickly pulled her into his arms to comfort her. He glared at the beast who had just asked the question. "What fat bird? My Eggy is round and smooth. Don''t you have any sense of aesthetics?!" Eggs? The beasts looked at each other. After finally coaxing his precious daughter, Xue Ling was in the mood to answer everyone''s questions. "Her name is Eggy. She''s my and Huanhuan''s daughter." Knowing that the oldest bachelor of the feather tribe had a daughter, everyone present was in an uproar. Many male beasts who had just reached adulthood came over and shouted anxiously. "As the saying goes, we shouldn''t let benefits go to outsiders. It''s not easy for the feather tribe to have a female. In the future when she wants to find a mate, she has to find one from the feather tribe! What do you think of me? I''m strong. I''m very suitable to be someone''s mate!" "I''m not bad either! I can cook and make clothes. If Eggy is willing to be my mate, I''ll definitely take very good care of her!" "Look at me! I just came of age yesterday. I''m younger than them. I''m the best choice!" ¡­ Xue Ling was surrounded by them and could not stand it. He spread his wings and flew into the sky with Eggy in his arms. In terms of flying speed, no one in the feather tribe was his match. He quickly shook off those brats who wanted to be his son-in-law. In the meeting hall, Shen Yan was discussing something with his two trusted aides. The door was suddenly pushed open. They stopped discussing and turned to look at the door. They saw Xue Ling striding over in a fiery red feather coat. Shen Yan was stunned for a moment, then he stood up with a surprised expression. "You''re finally back!" Xue Ling said leisurely, "I came back yesterday. I had dinner with Big Goody and the others last night. I only had time to look for you this morning." Shen Yan waved at his two trusted aides behind him. The two of them immediately and tactfully left the meeting hall. "Did you come back alone?" "Of course not. I came back with my wife and daughter this time." It took Shen Yan a lot of effort to digest the huge amount of information in Xue Ling''s words. He asked with difficulty, "You mean, not only did you get Huanhuan back, but you also gave birth to a daughter?" "Yes, Huanhuan is chatting with Big Goody at home. As for my daughter¡­" Xue Ling touched the fat yellow-feathered bird in his arms. "She''s here. Her name is Eggy." Eggy flew up and stood on Xue Ling''s shoulder. She shook the feathers on her chest and called out crisply, "Hello, knuckle!" "Knuckle?" Shen Yan didn''t know when he got himself such a nickname. Xue Ling coughed lightly. "Eggy, it''s Uncle, not knuckle. You have to straighten your tongue when you speak." "Knuckle! That''s what I''m saying!" "¡­" Xue Ling was silent for a moment, then he decided to ignore the objective truth and agree very seriously. "Yes, it''s knuckle! You''re right!" Shen Yan was speechless. In the past, he had heard that beasts became stupid when they became fathers. He didn''t believe it then. It was only now that he finally believed it! Next, Xue Ling began to show off his daughter. He said that his daughter was smart, sensible, cute, and considerate¡­ In any case, as long as it was a compliment, he would use it to describe his daughter. Shen Yan''s face was blank. Was the feather beast in front of him a fake? It wasn''t until Eggy fell asleep from his praise that Xue Ling stopped showing off and told Shen Yan about his experiences in the past six months. "We brought back some tree people this time. Bai Di and Shuang Yun are on their way back with those tree people. I have to bring people to pick them up later." "Tree people?" Even the knowledgeable Shen Yan had only occasionally heard of legends about the tree people. He had never seen a tree person with his own eyes. "They''re just a group of people who only like to eat vegetables and not meat. They look no different from beasts, but they don''t have beast forms and can''t transform." Xue Ling thought for a moment and added, "But they bloom." "Bloom?" Xue Ling gestured to his hair. "Their heads are filled with blooming flowers." Shen Yan couldn''t help but laugh. "That sounds quite interesting." "They''re good at planting. After they settle in Rock City, they can take care of the fruit and vegetable fields." Hearing this, Shen Yan frowned slightly. "I''m afraid this won''t be easy." "What do you mean?" "Ever since Huanhuan left, the fruit forest and vegetable fields have been handed over to the Divine Wood clan to manage. If we rashly change the people in charge now, I''m afraid people from the Divine Wood clan will be dissatisfied." Xue Ling chuckled and did not take those people seriously. "The Divine Wood clan has to listen to Huanhuan. They have to do whatever she says." "That was true in the past, but it''s not necessarily the case now¡­" Shen Yan''s words were vague, but Xue Ling immediately understood what he meant. "Could it be that the Divine Wood clan wants to rebel?" "It''s not to the point of rebellion, but you have to understand that power is the easiest to confuse. Once you get a taste of it, it''s difficult to let go." Xue Ling frowned. To him, strength was everything. Even if the Divine Wood clan had any thoughts, as long as he was around, it was impossible for them to hurt Huanhuan. However, he was leaving Rock City later and could not stay here to protect Huanhuan. Xue Ling could only ask Shen Yan. "When I''m not at home, please help take care of Huanhuan. No matter what happens, don''t let her be hurt." "Don''t worry, I''ll protect her." Chapter 668 Be Careful On The Way There. Come Back Early Before leaving, Xue Ling specially instructed Yun Hui to keep an eye on Huanhuan and not let her run around alone. Huanhuan stood at the side and heard their conversation clearly. She didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "I''m not a child. Why would I run around? Don''t worry!" "I''m just worried that you''ll be in danger." "This is my house. What danger can I encounter at home? Go. If you don''t leave soon, the sun will set." Xue Ling was unhappy. "I haven''t even left, and you''re already urging me to leave. Do you despise me?" "Yes, I despise you for being so old and naggy." Xue Ling received a critical hit. Huanhuan went on her tiptoes and kissed him on the mouth. "Be careful on the way. Come back early." Before she could retreat, Xue Ling hugged her tightly and kissed her hard on the lips. The surrounding beasts hooted and laughed. Huanhuan pushed Xue Ling hard, indicating that he should stop. Only then did he reluctantly let go of her. No matter how reluctant he was, he couldn''t stop them from parting. "Be good and wait for us to come back." "Mhm." Xue Ling spread his wings and flew into the sky. The three brothers also transformed into Silvery Frost White Wolves and ran in the direction Xue Ling flew. Nearly a hundred wolf beasts followed closely behind. Eggy flew up and let out a crisp cry in the direction her father had left. "Chirp chirp!" Huanhuan stood at the city gate and watched them leave. It wasn''t until their figures disappeared from sight that Huanhuan retracted her gaze. Eggy landed on her shoulder. Eggy asked, "When will Daddy be back?" "It''ll take at least two months to go back and forth." "I''ll be a year old by then!" Huanhuan smiled. "Yes, if your father comes back in time, he can make it for your birthday." She asked her youngest daughter what she wanted for her birthday. Eggy flapped her little wings and shouted excitedly, "I want something shiny!" Sure enough, this child was obsessed with everything that shone. Shuang Yin stood upright beside her and watched the interaction between her mother and sister with a smile. When they were done chatting, she asked, "Mom, shall we go back?" "Mhm." Shuang Yin transformed into a Silvery Frost White Wolf and carried Huanhuan back. Yun Hui spread his wings and flew in the sky. When Shuang Yin saw Yun Hui''s wings, her gaze changed slightly. They returned home. When Huanhuan was not around, Shuang Yin stopped Yun Hui and went straight to the point. "You''re a dragon?" "Mhm." Shuang Yin immediately perked up. "Then do you know a person called Yu Tian? He''s of the same race as you." Yun Hui''s gaze drifted for a moment. "I do know Yu Tian." "Where is he now?" "Dead." "What? He''s dead?!" Shuang Yin was shocked. She couldn''t believe it. "He''s a dragon. He''s so powerful. How could he die?!" "Although dragons are powerful, they also die of old age and illness. That''s normal." When Huanhuan returned, she saw that Shuang Yin''s eyes were red as if she had just cried. Her heart tightened, and she quickly went forward to ask, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" Shuang Yin tried to look normal. "I''m fine. There''s sand in my eyes, so they just feel a little uncomfortable." "You should find a decent excuse for lying. There''s no wind in this house. How can sand drift into your eyes?" Shuang Yin stopped talking. Seeing that she was unwilling to tell the truth, Huanhuan could only compromise. "If you''re not feeling well, go back to your room and rest for a while. I''ll call you over for dinner." "Mhm." After Shuang Yin left, Huanhuan asked Yun Hui. "What did you talk about just now? Why did you make Big Goody cry?" Yun Hui replied seriously, "She asked me about Yu Tian. I said that Yu Tian was dead, and she cried." "So that''s what happened." During dinner that night, Shuang Yin was still in a bad mood. She looked unhappy. Yu Tian''s death must have hit her hard. Huanhuan looked at her worriedly. Even Eggy sensed that something was wrong with her sister. She flew in front of Shuang Yin and said crisply, "Sister, touch me!" Shuang Yin stroked her feathers. "Good Eggy." "Dad says my feathers feel especially comfortable when he touches them. After touching my feathers, don''t you feel much better?" Shuang Yin picked her up. "I''m not unhappy." "Sister, you''re lying. You''re about to cry. You must be very sad." Shuang Yin didn''t want to cry, but after hearing Eggy''s words, she felt a lump in her throat. "My eyes aren''t feeling well. I''ll be fine in a while." After dinner, Huanhuan got up and was about to clear the table when Shuang Yin stopped her. "Let me do it. You''re tired after a busy day. Go back and rest." Shuang Yin cleaned up the table and carried the bowls and chopsticks into the kitchen to wash them. After a while, Huanhuan followed with a small stool. She placed the small stool beside Shuang Yin, lifted her skirt, and sat on it. From the outside, Huanhuan looked even more tender and petite. Those who didn''t know better would think that she was Shuang Yin''s sister. Eggy lay in Huanhuan''s arms, her soybean-sized red eyes shining. Huanhuan looked up at her eldest daughter in front of her and said in a soft voice, "I have something to tell you." Shuang Yin replied as she washed the dishes, "Yes?" "You might not believe it, but I was actually Yu Tian." Shuang Yin paused and looked down at her mother beside her with a helpless expression. "I know you want to comfort me, but you can''t say such unrealistic words to fool me. I''m not a three-year-old child." The three-year-old Yun Hui was about to come in when he heard this. He immediately retracted his foot and pretended that he was never here before sneaking away. Huanhuan tried her best to convince her. "I was really Yu Tian. If you don''t believe me, I can call Little Black over to testify." "You''re in cahoots with Uncle Yun Hui. He''ll definitely listen to you." "After I died, my soul entered Yu Tian''s body. After that, I lived as Yu Tian for a period of time. I remember the first time you saw him, which was when you were fighting a group of demons. I rushed over and saved you. "Later, I was worried about your injuries, so I sneaked into the camp that night to treat you. "After you recovered from your injuries, I was about to leave. But I didn''t expect Sang Ye to bring an army of demons to ambush the camp. I was worried that you would be injured, so I had no choice but to return to the camp and save you from Sang Ye. "That was when I slapped Sang Ye." ... At first, Shuang Yin only thought that her mother was joking, but what her mother said later gradually made Shuang Yin become serious. Her mother''s recount of the things that happened was indeed true. If her mother had nothing to do with Yu Tian, how did she know so much? Could it be that her mother was really Yu Tian? Chapter 669 Position Of High Priest Shuang Yin suppressed her doubts and calmly washed the dishes. She wiped her hands clean. "Mom, go back and rest. I''ll talk to Uncle Yun Hui." Huanhuan knew that she was going to ask Yun Hui for confirmation and quickly said, "I can go with you. We''ll testify at the same time. That way, you can better judge the truth." "No, go rest first." Shuang Yin''s attitude was firm. Huanhuan could only lower her head. "Alright, I''ll go to bed first. Call me if you need anything." "Yes, go ahead." Shuang Yin went to talk to Yun Hui alone. Huanhuan carried Eggy back to the bedroom upstairs. Ever since she was reunited with Bai Di and the others, Huanhuan had someone sleeping with her almost every night, but tonight, she could only lie in bed alone. She felt uncomfortable with the emptiness around her. Eggy rolled on the blanket. "Mom, hug!" "Yes, I''ll hug you." Huanhuan pulled her into her arms and gently stroked her feathers. She said gently, "Good Eggy, go to sleep." Eggy was young and could fall asleep easily. It wasn''t long before she fell asleep. Her round body undulated slightly with the rhythm of her breathing. Seeing that she was sleeping soundly, Huanhuan involuntarily closed her eyes and gradually fell asleep. The next morning, when Huanhuan saw Shuang Yin, she realized that her emotions had returned to normal. She must have confirmed with Yun Hui that what Huanhuan said last night was true. When Huanhuan was making breakfast, Shuang Yin leaned over and asked softly, "Why didn''t you tell me the truth when you saw me after becoming Yu Tian?" Ever since her mother left, she had been living in longing for her mother. If she had known that Yu Tian was her mother, their family would have been reunited long ago. Huanhuan smiled helplessly. "I wanted to tell you everything, but I couldn''t. Otherwise¡­" "Otherwise what?" Huanhuan thought for a moment and shook her head. "It''s nothing. It''s all in the past. There''s no need to mention it again. You just have to know that the ''Yu Tian'' you know isn''t dead. You don''t have to be sad. That''s enough." After breakfast, Shuang Yin offered to take her mother to the temple. Huanhuan was puzzled. "Why are we going to the temple for no reason?" "You used to be the witch doctor of the rock mountain. Now that the rock mountain has become Rock City, you''ve naturally become the high priest of the city. The temple in the city was specially built for you. You haven''t seen it yet, right? I''ll take you around and let you familiarize yourself with the environment." "Okay, then. Give me a minute. I''m going to change." Huanhuan returned to her room and changed into a long dress. She put on the shark silk outerwear that Sang Ye had sewn for her in the past and put on a veiled hat. Eggy and Yun Hui followed them down the mountain. The four of them arrived at the door of the temple. There were two guards standing at the door. When they saw Shuang Yin, they immediately went forward and bowed. "Your Highness." Shuang Yin waved her hand to dismiss them, then led Huanhuan and Yun Hui into the temple. This was the first time Huanhuan had walked into the temple on the rock mountain. It was built very much like a temple. The interior was spacious and bright. The ground was covered in smooth marble slabs, and there were large stone pillars engraved with totems of beasts all around. There was a pool in the middle of the hall. The lotus leaves in the pool were emerald green, and the water flowed gently. Shuang Yin explained, "This used to be a pond for small lotuses. When Dad chose the location to build the temple, he built it with this pond as the center." When the lotus saw the pond where it was born, it was very happy to lean over and interact intimately with the lotus leaves. Shuang Yin said as she walked, "After this temple was built, it was handed over to Little Daddy and the Divine Wood clan to take care of. Originally, Dad wanted Little Daddy to temporarily take over the position of high priest, but Little Daddy refused. Hence, the position of high priest fell to Aunt Xue Hui. If you have anything you don''t understand in the future, you can ask Aunt Xue Hui." At that time, Xue Ling was overwhelmed by the grief of losing his love and was not in the mood to manage the temple. Therefore, the temple was left to be managed by the Divine Wood clan. Huanhuan sighed. "I haven''t seen Xue Hui in a long time. I wonder how she''s doing now." "The first floor is usually empty. Most of them are on the second floor. I''m guessing Aunt Xue Hui is on the second floor now. Let''s go up and look for her. She''ll be very happy to see you back." They walked forward on the spiral staircase. This staircase was polished from a special mineral. It was snow-white like jade. When one stepped on it, it would make a sound similar to a harp. The pitch of each step was different. They walked up. The rhythm under their feet was endless, like a mellow piece of music. It was very interesting. Shuang Yin said very proudly, "This mineral is called Sound Jade. I accidentally discovered it. After I brought it home and Little Daddy saw it, he used it to make the stairs under our feet. Little Daddy said that if you were here and could hear beautiful music every day, you would definitely be in a good mood." Huanhuan sighed sincerely. "You guys are really considerate." The second floor was much smaller than the first. It was divided into several rooms for work, rest, and reception. When the divine servants saw Shuang Yin, they lowered their heads and greeted her. Shuang Yin asked where Xue Hui was. "Lady Xue Hui is resting. If Your Highness is in a hurry, we can pass on the message¡ª" Before the divine servant could finish, Shuang Yin interrupted him. "There''s no need to trouble you. We''ll look for her ourselves." "But¡­" The divine servant seemed to have some concerns, but Shuang Yin didn''t care. She led Huanhuan and Yun Hui to the bedroom. There were no locks in this world. Shuang Yin raised her hand to knock, but the door was knocked open. In the bedroom, Xue Hui was sitting on a strong man. They were both naked and doing a kind of exercise. Huanhuan immediately pulled Shuang Yin and Yun Hui back. "Children shouldn''t watch such things. Your eyes will sting!" Shuang Yin and Yun Hui did not speak, but they were both thinking in their minds that they were not children. In the bedroom, Xue Hui heard a sound outside the door. She stopped what she was doing and said in a charming voice, "Shuang Yin, is that you?" Shuang Yin replied, "Yes." "Wait a moment. I''ll be done soon." It didn''t take long for the exercise inside to end. Xue Hui then opened her mouth and said that the visitors outside could come in. Shuang Yin pushed open the door and walked in. She saw Xue Hui sitting on the bed. She was wearing a thin shark silk dress. The straps slid down her arms, revealing her enchanting body and a large area of honey-colored skin. The man she had just made out with was dressed. The two kissed. Xue Hui said, "Wait for me outside." The man reluctantly left. When he passed Huanhuan, the airflow lifted a corner of the snow silk veil, revealing half of Huanhuan''s face. Xue Hui happened to see it. She immediately looked horrified as if she had seen a ghost. Chapter 670 Greed Shuang Yin was still thinking about how to explain Huanhuan''s return when Xue Hui saw Huanhuan''s face. In that case, Shuang Yin might as well explain everything in the most direct way. "Mom isn''t dead. She''s back." Xue Hui stood up and stared at the female in front of her with wide eyes. "Are you really Huanhuan?" she asked in disbelief. There were only five of them in the room now. They were all on the same side, so there was no need to worry too much. Hence, Huanhuan slowly took off her veiled hat, revealing her full face. She smiled. "It''s me." Her snow-white skin made her look like she was covered in a gentle white light. Her facial features were exquisite and perfect. Even Xue Hui, who was also a female, had to admit that she was beautiful. Xue Hui looked at her for a long time and said in a daze, "After more than ten years, you still look the same. You haven''t changed at all." Even the ruthless years could not leave a mark on her face. She was so beautiful that it made one jealous. As Xue Hui sized Huanhuan up, Huanhuan was also sizing her up. Xue Hui was a rare beauty to begin with. Now that time had added a lot of maturity and charm, she was like a ripe peach that emitted a tempting sweet fragrance. Huanhuan smiled and said, "You''ve become prettier than before." Xue Hui casually pulled the straps up and laughed at herself. "No¡­ No female can be called beautiful in front of you." Before Huanhuan could speak, Xue Hui quickly asked, "Didn''t they say you were dead? Why are you¡­" The process was too complicated and strange. Some of the details could not be told to outsiders, so Huanhuan lied. "I was never actually dead. I was unconscious all these years. When I woke up, I was sent to the dawn continent through many coincidences. Later, Bai Di and the others found me, so our family finally reunited." Xue Hui''s voice was a little illusory. "I see¡­" "How have you been all these years?" "I''ve been alright." Xue Hui''s mood seemed to be a mess. She had wanted to find an outer shirt to wear, but she ended up taking out a dress. She had to stuff the dress back in. Her willowy eyebrows furrowed. "Go sit in the reception room for a while. I''ll look for you after I change." The sudden appearance of a person who should be dead must have given her quite a shock. It would take some time for her to accept it. Huanhuan replied, "Yeah." She and Shuang Yin left the bedroom. The door closed, and the footsteps outside faded. Xue Hui finally couldn''t control her anxiety. She grabbed a pillow and threw it against the wall! ''What do you mean you''re back?! ''Why do you have to snatch everything I have now?!'' Xue Hui''s eyes were red, and her hair was disheveled. Her expression was ferocious. But soon, she came back to her senses and raised her hand to slap herself. These things were Huanhuan''s to begin with! ''I was just temporarily watching over them for her. Now that she''s back, it''s only right that I return everything to her!'' Moreover, Huanhuan had the Divine Wood seed. She was chosen by the Divine Wood. Xue Hui repeated these words many times in her heart. After a while, she gradually calmed down. The ferocious look on her face gradually faded, and her beautiful face turned pale. She stood up and walked to the mirror. It was a mirror polished from black crystal. The mirror was not big enough to reflect her entire face. Xue Hui looked at herself in the mirror and silently admonished herself. ''Don''t be greedy. ''None of this is yours. Even if you force it, you can''t have it. ''Because the Divine Wood didn''t choose you.'' ¡­ The furnishings in the reception room were relatively simple. There was a long table and a few stools. There were also some flowers and plants for decoration. Eggy bounced on the table like a bright yellow pinball. When Xue Hui pushed open the door and walked in, Eggy immediately stopped playing and crawled into her mother''s arms. Although Eggy was fast, Xue Hui noticed her presence and asked with a smile, "Is that bird your youngest child?" "Yes, she''s my daughter with Xue Ling. Her name is Eggy." Huanhuan placed Eggy on the table, indicating that she should greet Xue Hui. Eggy twisted her round body and called out to her unwillingly. Xue Hui didn''t seem to notice Eggy''s rejection of her. She smiled and said, "This child is so cute. She''ll definitely be a beauty when she grows up." Eggy turned around and went into her mother''s arms again. This time, she refused to come out again. Huanhuan had no choice but to smile apologetically at Xue Hui. "This child is a little shy." "It''s okay. It''ll get better after we meet a few more times and get to know each other." Xue Hui''s gaze swept over Huanhuan. "I really envy you. Not only do you have a beautiful face, but you also have so many obedient and sensible children. Unlike me, I haven''t given birth yet." The reproduction ability of the Divine Wood clan was very weak to begin with. Coupled with the fact that they had lost the protection of the Divine Wood, the entire Divine Wood clan had almost been sterilized. When Divine Wood City was destroyed, Qian Ye was the only child left in the Divine Wood clan.q Now that Qian Ye was an adult, there were no more children in the entire Divine Wood clan. All these years, Xue Hui had tried everything but couldn''t get pregnant. She saw Eggy in Huanhuan''s arms and couldn''t help but envy her. Xue Hui thought of something and suddenly asked, "I heard that you gave the feather tribe a prescription in the past and helped them treat their infertility. Can you help our Divine Wood clan think of a way?" Huanhuan said cautiously, "The situation of the feather tribe is different from that of your Divine Wood clan. I need to consider it carefully. Perhaps it can be treated, but maybe it can''t. It''s hard to say." Xue Hui was excited. "It''s fine as long as there''s hope! I''ll leave everything to you!" She dreamed of having children of her own now. As long as Huanhuan could help her fulfill this wish, she would do anything! Huanhuan waved her hand. "I''ll do my best." "Thank you. Thank you so much!" Seeing how happy Xue Hui was, Huanhuan couldn''t help but remind her, "This matter might not be successful. You''d better not have too much hope, or you''ll only be more disappointed." ? Xue Hui calmed down a little, but she still said, "I believe you. With your medical skills, you might be able to help us increase our birth rates!" Huanhuan had a headache. "I can only promise to try. I can''t promise it''ll be a success." Xue Hui wanted to say something else, but Shuang Yin interrupted her. "Since my mom has already promised you, she''ll definitely do my best. But if she doesn''t succeed, I hope you won''t hate her in the future." Shuang Yin had been in the military camp for almost all these years. It was inevitable that she had developed the habit of keeping order. She spoke and did things with the aura of a superior, making it impossible to refute her. Chapter 671 Im Not Dead Xue Hui had no choice but to swallow her words and explain with a smile, "How could I hate Huanhuan? She was chosen by the Divine Wood and is the leader of our Divine Wood clan. We all listen to her." "In that case, gather the Divine Wood clan later and inform them of Mom''s return. When my father returns, we''ll hold the high priest ceremony for Mom." Xue Hui kept nodding, keeping a smile on her face. "Okay, I understand." Huanhuan thought for a moment. "When we returned this time, we brought back some tree people with us. They''ll be settling down in Rock City in the future." Xue Hui was surprised. "Tree people?" "They''re humans evolved from trees. Their living habits are very different from us beasts, but they''re generally gentler and easier to get along with." "How are you going to handle those tree people? Are you going to treat them as slaves?" "Of course not. When Rock City was just a tribe, we clearly stipulated that there would never be slaves here." Huanhuan paused and turned to look at her eldest daughter. "This rule hasn''t changed, right?" Shuang Yin immediately replied no. Xue Hui apologized. "In the past, there were people on the beast continent who brought back new races from outside, but most of them were sold as slaves, so I thought you also¡­" "I don''t care what others do, but there must be no human trafficking in Rock City. Slaves aren''t allowed to appear here." Huanhuan''s words were extremely firm. There was no room for negotiation. Xue Hui asked tentatively, "If¡­ someone in the city is buying and selling people, what will you do?" "If there has only been a small number of transactions and that person''s hands aren''t stained with blood, they''ll be chased out of Rock City and never be allowed to step into Rock City''s territory again. However, if the number of people bought and sold is especially large and there has been deaths, that person will be executed directly!" Xue Hui seemed to think of something, and her eyes flashed. "I see¡­" Huanhuan glanced at her. "Do you have anything to say?" "No, I was just asking." Xue Hui glanced at the hourglass. "It''s almost noon. Why don''t you stay and have lunch with me? Ah Gui will be here later. He''ll be happy to see you back." Speaking of Ah Gui, Huanhuan had indeed not seen him for a long time. "Is he as awkward as ever?" Xue Hui chuckled. "His awkwardness has gotten better, but his temper is still rash. He hasn''t found a mate yet." "He''s still young. It''s fine for him to wait a few more years." "I hope so." Lunch was served in the reception room. The table was filled with vegetables, but in order to cater to Shuang Yin and Yun Hui, they specially prepared a few meat dishes. Xue Hui sighed. "Ah Gui has been doing business outside often all these years. More than half of the trading market in the west of the city is on good terms with him. His future is quite promising now. If his parents know about this, they''ll definitely be very relieved." At this point, Xue Hui thanked Huanhuan again. "It''s all thanks to you for suggesting that Ah Gui follow Mayne to learn how to run a business. Otherwise, he would still be a brat." Huanhuan smiled. "I was just giving my opinion. It''s thanks to Ah Gui and his hard work." Speaking of the devil¡­ Ah Gui was back. He had now grown into a handsome young man. He was tall and handsome. One could vaguely see the charm of Bi Huan on him when Bi Huan was younger. Huanhuan couldn''t help but sigh again. Time passed so quickly. The young boy in her memory had actually grown so tall. Ah Gui greeted Xue Hui. His gaze inadvertently swept across the others in the house before stopping on Huanhuan. His eyes widened in disbelief, and his face was filled with shock. "Y-You''re Huanhuan?" Huanhuan smiled at him. "Are you surprised?" It was too unexpected! Ah Gui never dreamed that he would be able to see Huanhuan alive in his life again! "Aren''t you dead?" "I''m not dead. It was just a misunderstanding." Hence, Huanhuan repeated what she had just said to Xue Hui. It took Ah Gui a lot of effort to digest everything she said, but his mind was still a little confused. "I thought you were already¡­ I didn''t expect you to still be alive. God, this joke is too cruel." Xue Hui tapped her fingers on the table. "Sit down and talk while you eat." "Oh." At the dining table, Ah Gui asked many more questions about Huanhuan after she faked her death. Huanhuan revealed everything she could. As for the things she couldn''t reveal, she casually made something up. No one could tell if her words were real or fake. After eating and drinking her fill, she got up and bade farewell. Xue Hui said considerately, "You''ve just returned, so you''re definitely not familiar with the environment here. You can get Ah Gui to take you around the city, especially the trading market in the west of the city. He''s very familiar with it. If you go with him, you''ll definitely find something cheap and fun." Huanhuan waved her hand. "That''s alright. I''ll be fine with Big Goody. Ah Gui should go busy himself." "Shuang Yin goes to the camp to train every day. She''s going today, right?" Xue Hui and Huanhuan looked at Shuang Yin at the same time. Shuang Yin said calmly, "It doesn''t matter if I don''t go for a day." Huanhuan didn''t want her eldest daughter to change her habits because of her. She hoped that her eldest daughter could live according to her wishes. "Go to the camp. I''ll get Ah Gui and Little Black to accompany me." Shuang Yin was worried about her. "There are too many people in the city. What if¡­" "Don''t worry, Little Black is very powerful. With him around, I''ll definitely not be in danger." Shuang Yin thought that it was true. As a member of the dragon race, Yun Hui was very powerful. Unless he encountered a peerless expert above 10 stars, it was impossible for the enemy to defeat Yun Hui. With him protecting her mother, she did not have to worry about her safety. "Alright, then. I''ll go to the camp to train first. Go around the city. I''ll look for you when I''m done." "Alright." After they went downstairs, they walked out of the temple one after another. They separated at the door of the temple. Shuang Yin went to the camp alone. Huanhuan carried Eggy and went shopping with Yun Hui and Ah Gui. After many expansions, Rock City had become very big. They would definitely not be able to finish shopping in half a day. After consulting Huanhuan, Ah Gui brought them to the trading market in the west of the city. There were peddlers from all over the beast continent gathered there. It was the most prosperous and lively area in the entire Rock City. Chapter 672 Good News! The entire market was very large, covering nine streets. The nine streets intersected with each other. Hence, the terrain got more and more complicated. If one was not familiar with this place, one would definitely get lost here. Huanhuan couldn''t help but ask, "Why did you make such a complicated terrain? What if foreigners come here to shop and accidentally get lost?" Ah Gui pointed to the small shops on the street. "Every small shop here sells maps. If they get lost, they can buy a hide map from the shops. The map shows the layout of all the streets and shops in the entire market. Even a fool will be able to make it out." "Does the map cost money?" "Of course. We have to make money. A map only costs a colorless crystal coin. The price is fair." Huanhuan couldn''t help but click her tongue. "This price is really not cheap." "That''s why many times, a few beasts would share a map. They''ll split the cost between themselves." In that case, it was actually fine. Huanhuan couldn''t help but sigh. "Who came up with this idea? They''re too good at making money." "It was me!" Ah Gui raised his chin and smiled proudly. Huanhuan said as she walked, "These maps of yours can only be sold for a while. In the future, when everyone is familiar with the terrain here, I''m afraid the maps won''t be easy to sell." "That''s not necessarily true. The shops in this market are not fixed. On average, there''ll be a screening and evaluation every quarter. Those shops with bad reputations or those that can''t afford the rent will all be cleared out. At that time, a new batch of vendors will enter. This way, there''ll definitely be changes in the shops and those maps will be updated." Huanhuan had to admire his business acumen again. Considering all this, the maps would definitely be a profitable business. They shopped for half a day. When the sun was about to set, Shuang Yin finished her training and left the camp. She went to the market to find Huanhuan. Huanhuan bade farewell to Ah Gui and returned to the rock mountain with Shuang Yin. After returning home, Huanhuan went to make dinner while Shuang Yin helped. Shuang Yin asked casually, "How was your afternoon? Did you have a good time?" "It was alright. Rock City seems to be developing well. It''s even better than I thought." "Dad said that as long as Rock City is strong enough, Dark Moon City won''t dare to bully us again." Speaking of Dark Moon City, Huanhuan couldn''t help but ask, "Dark Moon City hasn''t bullied you in the past few years, right?" "They might be afraid of Rock City''s strength and don''t dare to cause trouble openly again, but they''ve never stopped playing tricks in the dark. They often cause us trouble. I''m already used to it. I can''t be bothered with them." "Don''t underestimate the enemy. They''re not making any big moves now, but they might be plotting something bigger. It''s better to be careful." "Yes, I understand." Dinner was noodles. The noodles cooked with the fragrant chicken soup were aromatic and soft. They tasted very good. Even Shuang Yin and Yun Hui, who didn''t like to eat vegetables, couldn''t help but finish a large bowl. After eating and drinking their fill, the family returned to their room to rest. Huanhuan lay on the bed and took out the Wheel of Machinery. After closing her eyes, her consciousness entered the learning space. This time, as soon as she entered the space, she saw Little Brat sleeping in the rocking chair. His white shark silk robe hung on the ground, and it was entangled with his long golden hair. Coupled with his handsome face, he looked as beautiful as an immortal who had walked out of a painting. Huanhuan rushed forward and threw herself into his arms. "Little Brat!" Little Brat was sleeping peacefully when he was caught off guard. He rolled off the rocking chair and onto the ground. His immortal aura instantly dissipated. He gritted his teeth in anger. "Lin Huanhuan! Are you trying to scare me to death?!" Huanhuan smiled shamelessly. "I was giving you a surprise!" "I only got a shock and no joy!" Huanhuan reached out to tickle his armpits. "That''s good news!" Little Brat''s expression was cold. "I''m not ticklish." Seeing that he didn''t react, Huanhuan could only retract her fingers resentfully. "What a humorless system." "Why are you here in the middle of the night instead of sleeping?" "I''m here to learn." Huanhuan blinked, looking especially innocent. Little Brat was unmoved. "If you want to learn, go ahead. Why are you tormenting me?" "When did I torment you? I just want to get close to you." "The way you get close to people is too scary. Can you be gentle next time?" "Fine." Little Brat waved his sleeve. "Open any door you want. I''m going to sleep. Don''t disturb my rest again." Huanhuan immediately hugged his arm. "I don''t know which door I can learn medicine from. Tell me." "Why do you want to learn medicine?" "The Divine Wood clan can''t give birth. I want to acquire some medical knowledge and see if I can cure them." However, Little Brat said, "They can''t give birth not because they''re sick but because of the curse. Even if you learn medicine, it''s useless. You can''t help them." "What curse?" "There was once internal strife in the Divine Wood clan. Two groups of beasts couldn''t get along because of various conflicts. In the end, they fought and ended the civil war with the failure of one side. Those dead beasts cursed the other party to have no descendants in the future. At first, when the Divine Wood was still around, it could help them reduce the power of the curse, but it has already withered." The Divine Wood clan, who had lost their protection, could not withstand the curse. That was why they could no longer give birth. Huanhuan asked, "Is there no way to break the curse?" "The curse was cast by those beasts using their blood and souls as sacrifices before they died. If you want to break the curse, you have to offer the same amount of blood and souls. Moreover, the people who help break the curse might suffer a backlash and die without an intact corpse." Huanhuan frowned. "This is difficult." "I advise you to stay out of this. They have to pay for their own sins. No one can help them." "But I''ve already promised to help them. Although I didn''t guarantee that I would definitely succeed, it won''t make sense if I don''t even try." Little Brat lay down again and said slowly, "Then take your time. In any case, as long as the curse isn''t broken, it''s impossible for the Divine Wood clan to give birth." Huanhuan poked his handsome face with her finger. "You haven''t told me which door I can learn medical skills from!" Little Brat didn''t even look up. "It''s to the right of the door where you learned to forge." "Dad, you''re so kind!" Huanhuan ran eagerly to push open the door and strode in. Little Brat, who had seemingly fallen asleep, opened his eyes. He glanced at the closed door and smiled helplessly. "That little girl¡­" Chapter 673 Digging A Hole For Herself Behind the door was a huge library filled with large bookshelves. Each shelf was filled with densely packed books and materials. Most of them were bound in animal hides. A small number were made of turtle shells, animal bones, or wood. There were books made of paper, but there were very few of them. Huanhuan walked around three bookshelves and saw a young man sitting in a chair reading. Beside him were many books of varying thickness. As she approached, the young man asked without looking up, "Are you Domitt''s new student?" Huanhuan stopped in front of him and replied, "Yes." It was rare for a man to be so handsome. Unfortunately, his temperament was too cold, especially when he looked at others. It felt like he was standing on a high mountain and looking down at her. It was as if everyone else in the world was stupid in his eyes. He said, "Since you''re here, I should take you in as a student according to the rules. But I hate trouble. To me, you''re trouble now." The corners of Huanhuan''s mouth twitched. She was called trouble on their first meeting. What should she do now? She could only say, "Oh." "I didn''t want to show myself, but Domitt told me that you''re a very talented girl. He asked me to give you a chance." Huanhuan was very surprised. The big-bearded dwarf who had kept shouting, ''How can a little girl like you learn how to forge?'' actually praised her for being talented behind her back? This was too magical! The young man glanced at her. "I''ll only give you one chance. It''s up to you to take it or not." Huanhuan said, "Oh." "I hate people without knowledge. I''ll ask you three questions now. As long as you can answer any of them, I can take you in as a student and teach you medicine." Huanhuan couldn''t help but ask softly, "Didn''t you just say that you hate trouble the most? Why did you become an ignorant person in the blink of an eye?" The young man: "..." She had dug a hole for herself. He quickly pulled a face and glared at her very seriously. "Children shouldn''t interrupt when their elders are talking. It''s rude." Huanhuan said, "Oh." "First question. How many races are there on the beast continent?" Huanhuan was stunned by the question. There were many races in this world. There were hundreds of them in Rock City alone. Who knew how many races there were on the entire beast continent?! Normally, she could ask Little Brat for help. But Little Brat was outside the door now, so she would definitely be cheating if she asked for help. After waiting for a long time without getting an answer, the young man chuckled. "You really don''t know?" There was an indescribable contempt in his laughter. Huanhuan was very embarrassed. "I don''t." "Currently, there are a total of 3,454 species discovered and confirmed to be beasts." Huanhuan silently memorized the number. "The second question is relatively simple. You''ve already been to the dawn continent and the secret dragon continent. Do you know how big of an area these two continents cover?" Huanhuan: "..." No, she didn''t think this question was simple at all! There were no geography classes in this world. How many people could know how much those two continents occupied?! Seeing that she couldn''t answer again, the young man couldn''t even be bothered to smile this time. He said slowly, "The dawn continent covers 32,420 hectares, while the secret dragon continent covers 10,076 hectares." Huanhuan''s knowledge increased again. "The third question..." The young man specially thought for a moment before asking, "You''ve seen crystals before, right?" "Yes, I have." "Crystals contain energy, and the energy has different attributes. I''ll use the most common example. If you refine the fire attribute energy in red crystals and fuse it with the wood attribute energy in green crystals, then add a small amount of the energy in blue crystals, what will the reaction be?" Huanhuan: "..." "You don''t know this one either?" Huanhuan''s face turned red with shame. "I don''t." "After the energy of those three attributes is mixed, it will cause an extremely small area of energy explosion. If this is used on a human, the consequences will be very terrifying. It''ll hide in the body and constantly explode in the blood vessels. Bit by bit, it''ll blow up all the blood vessels in a person''s body, causing them to collapse and destroy their body bit by bit." It was clearly a terrifying thing, but the young man''s tone was very calm as if he was talking about what he had eaten tonight. He did not take these things to heart at all. He turned a page of the book in his hand. "I''ve asked all three questions. You don''t meet my requirements. Please go back." Huanhuan felt very embarrassed to be chased out. But she didn''t give up. "May I ask what your requirement is?" The young man replied casually, "The requirement is simple. It''s fine as long as the other party isn''t stupid." "Then what makes you so sure I''m stupid?" "You couldn''t even answer the three simple questions just now. If you''re not stupid, then what are you?" When the young man said this, his lips curled into a mocking smile. "It''s said that learning is endless. No matter how knowledgeable a person is, there are always things in this world that they don''t know. I think it''s too arbitrary to judge if others are stupid with just three questions." The young man glanced up at her. "Then what do you want?" Huanhuan mustered her courage and said, "I want to ask you three questions too. If you can''t answer them, it means that you''re just an ordinary person like me. You''re not qualified to label me as an idiot." Hearing this, the young man was finally a little interested. "Oh? There''s nothing in this world I don''t know." "The first question." Huanhuan raised a finger. "You can do it, and I can do it. Everyone can do it. One person can do it, but two can''t do it together. May I ask what it is?" The young man fell into deep thought. After a moment, he hesitated and asked, "What can''t two people do together in this world?" "Think about it. The answer is simple." The young man couldn''t think of anything for a long time. In the end, he gave up. "I don''t know." Huanhuan smiled and gave the right answer. "It''s dreaming." The young man''s face went blank for a moment. Then, he thought about it carefully. That did seem to be the case. He didn''t expect the answer to be so simple. Huanhuan extended a second finger. "Second question. If you hit a rock on an egg, why can''t it break?" The young man put down the book in his hand and thought seriously. He frowned. "How can a rock not break an egg? Your question is wrong!" "There''s definitely no problem with this question. You''re the one who''s wrong." No matter what the young man thought, he didn''t think a rock couldn''t break an egg. He had to give up again. "What''s the answer?" "Of course, a rock won''t break. Only the egg will break!" "..." At this moment, the young man doubted his life. Chapter 674 May I See You Become A King In My Lifetime Huanhuan extended the third finger. "The third question is the easiest. What do you think the left ear of an elephant most resembles?" The young man was thinking hard. "A fan?" Huanhuan shook her head. "No." "A big leaf?" "Not really." "The moon in the sky?" Huanhuan looked at him sympathetically. "Do you think the moon in the sky looks like an elephant''s ear?" The young man said, "No." He was just making things up in a hurry. He gave up struggling completely and said dejectedly, "What does it most resemble?" Huanhuan covered her mouth and chuckled. "The left ear of an elephant is of course the most similar to its right ear!" "¡­" The young man leaned back in his chair, his face blank. He felt useless. Huanhuan smiled at him. "Look, there are many things in this world that you don''t even know. You can''t classify people as idiots just because of three questions. Even if they''re really idiots, there might be some things that they know while you don''t. There''s no end to learning. We have to learn and improve together!" The young man waved his hand. "You win. You can read all the books and information here. If you don''t understand, you can ask me. I can answer your questions anytime." Huanhuan agreed happily. "Okay!" Most of the books and information here were related to medicine, but a small number involved other fields. However, all the topics covered here were complicated. Huanhuan spent the rest of the day reading, immersed in the sea of knowledge. When she encountered something she didn''t understand, she would carry the books to the young man for guidance. At first, she asked very simple basic questions. The young man would answer in detail, but there was always a look of disdain on his face. "How can you be so stupid?" After reading more and knowing more, the number of questions Huanhuan needed to ask gradually decreased. Occasionally, she would ask one or two questions, but they were all more difficult. The disdain on the young man''s face gradually dissipated, replaced by relief and anticipation. Unknowingly, a long time passed. When Huanhuan felt that she had reached a bottleneck in her studies and could no longer stuff more things into her mind, she put down the book in her hand and stood up to say goodbye to the young man. During this period of time, the young man had been sitting in the chair without getting up. It was still the same now. He was sitting in the same wide chair, and his tone was very casual. "Remember to organize the knowledge you just learned after you go out. I''ll test you the next time you come back. If you don''t pass the exam, you''ll be punished." "¡­Punished how?" The young man sneered. "You won''t want to know." Huanhuan''s scalp went numb from his smile. She quickly patted her chest and promised, "I''ll definitely study hard and try to pass!" "Yes, there are a hundred questions. If you get one wrong, you''ll fail." "¡­" Why hadn''t such an inhumane teacher been beaten to death by other students? The young man suddenly said, "I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Lin Qing." Huanhuan immediately smiled. "My surname is Lin too. Maybe we were a family 500 years ago!" Lin Qing chuckled. "Do you think getting close to me will make me relax my requirements for your exam? Dream on." "¡­" Huanhuan''s smile immediately turned into a crying face. This teacher was not nice at all! With the fear of being punished for failing the exam, she pushed open the door and walked out while trembling. Little Brat had long woken up. He was sitting in a chair and playing a game. Huanhuan leaned over to take a look and realized that he was playing a Sokoban game, and the image was actually in black and white. Huanhuan couldn''t help but say, "You''re already so old, but you''re still playing such games?" Little Brat played the game seriously and said without looking up, "I''ll always be 18!" "How shameless." The shameless Little Brat said, "Don''t speak. Don''t disturb me from playing the game. I''m playing a ranking competition with someone! This is the most critical moment. If I lose, I''ll lose my star. I''ll be scolded by my teammates." Huanhuan looked stunned. "You can play ranked games in Sokoban?" "What''s wrong with Sokoban? Why can''t there be a ranking competition for Sokoban? You''re underestimating and insulting it!" Facing Little Brat''s strong accusation, Huanhuan was speechless. She stared unblinkingly at Little Brat as he played the game. She wanted to see how he could play a ranked match in Sokoban! There were a total of four figures on the screen. One of them was Little Brat, and the other three were his teammates. The four of them were trying their best to push the boxes. Only if they pushed all the boxes into the corresponding compartment would the team win. Huanhuan looked at it for a long time. No matter how she looked at it, it was no different from an ordinary Sokoban game. She tried to ask, "What rank are you now?" "I''ve just risen to gold. I''ll reach platinum soon, but my goal is to reach the king rank!" Little Brat''s blood boiled as if becoming a king could really let him rule the world. Huanhuan patted his shoulder and wished him well sincerely. "May I see you become a king in my lifetime." Unexpectedly, her pat made Little Brat''s hand tremble. He accidentally pushed the box into a blind spot and couldn''t push it out. His team lost this round. Little Brat was scolded by his teammates as a scammer. He expressed his anger. "How dare these little bastards call me a scammer? They''re clearly the ones who set themselves up! With their lousy operation, even if I didn''t push the box into a blind spot, they would''ve still lost!" As the person responsible for his mistake, Huanhuan felt very guilty. She quickly nodded in agreement. "Yes, yes, yes. It''s all your teammates'' fault. It has nothing to do with you. You''ll always be the best father!" "Hmph, since they don''t want to play with me, I can''t be bothered to team up with them!" "That''s right. You''re going to be a king in the future. Those scumbags aren''t worthy of you!" Little Brat felt comfortable being praised. "Huanhuan, you know me best." "Of course. You''re my father." "Tell me, what do you need my help with?" Huanhuan waved her hand. "No, I''m not the kind of person who has ulterior motives. You''re thinking too much." "Oh, in that case, I''ll send you out now." Huanhuan immediately hugged his arm and quickly asked, "What do you think of Lin Qing?" "You mean the man who taught you medicine? He''s quite good. He''s knowledgeable and extremely smart." "How is he as a person? For example, what will he do to someone who offends him? Will he kill them?" Little Brat stroked her head and smiled especially kindly. "He doesn''t like to kill." Chapter 675 Do I Like You? Huanhuan was immediately relieved when she heard this. "That''s good..." "Because he thinks killing people is very unskilled." Huanhuan had a bad feeling. "I remember the most recent incident. The unlucky person who offended Lin Qing had his limbs and tongue cut off. His tongue was then soaked in a medicinal vat. He couldn''t live like normal but couldn''t die either. Tsk tsk, he looked so pitiful." Huanhuan: "..." "Why are you trembling?" Huanhuan buried her face in his chest and sobbed. "Lin Qing said that he''ll give me 100 questions next time. If I get one wrong, I''ll be punished." Little Brat comforted her. "It''s okay. If he dares to bully you, come and tell me." Huanhuan was touched. "Dad, you''ll protect me, right?" "I can''t protect you. I can only gently comfort you and tell you to endure it when you cry out in pain." Huanhuan: "..." She pushed Little Brat away and cried! "What do I need you for?!" Little Brat thought about it seriously. "I can help you mosaic that experience so that you won''t be frightened by the bloody scene in front of you." Huanhuan realized with pain that their father-daughter relationship might end soon. ... Huanhuan opened her eyes and saw Yun Hui standing by the bed. He stared down at her without moving. He was like a statue. Huanhuan sat up and rubbed her body, which was a little stiff from lying down for too long. She asked, "How long have you been standing here?" "Not long." Yun Hui''s mouth shocked Huanhuan. His voice was very dry as if he had not drunk water for many days. It scratched her eardrums. Huanhuan couldn''t help but frown. She stared at the man in front of her and took a closer look. She realized that he had dark circles under his eyes, his lips were very dry, and there was some stubble on his chin. He looked haggard. "What''s wrong? Are you sick?" Yun Hui said no. Huanhuan got up from the bed. She reached out to touch Yun Hui''s forehead and realized that his temperature was a little low. "You''re sick. Go back to your room and lie down. I''ll get you some medicine." Yun Hui was unwilling to leave. Shuang Yin walked in. She looked a little tired, but the moment she saw Huanhuan, her eyes lit up. "Mom, you''re finally awake!" She quickly walked over and hugged Huanhuan tightly. "Mom, you slept for more than 10 days. We thought you would never wake up again. You scared us to death!" Only then did Huanhuan remember that she had forgotten to tell Shuang Yin before entering the learning space. She quickly told her about her ability to enter the learning space after falling asleep. "I''m sorry I made you worry." Shuang Yin heaved a long sigh of relief. "Nothing else matters as long as you''re fine. If this happens again, remember to tell me in advance." Huanhuan felt very guilty. "Yes, I definitely will." Shuang Yin said to Yun Hui, "Mom is already awake, so you can rest assured. Can you go to sleep now?" Seeing that Huanhuan was indeed safe, Yun Hui walked out of the room silently. Shuang Yin went downstairs to get some food and brought it up for Huanhuan to eat. After starving for more than ten days, Huanhuan couldn''t take it anymore. She grabbed her bowl and chopsticks and quickly ate. When she was 70 to 80% full, she slowed down and asked if anything had happened in the past few days. Shuang Yin said, "Nothing special, but Aunt Xue Hui came to look for you twice." "Why was she looking for me?" "Maybe it''s because the Divine Wood clan is infertile and she wanted to ask if you had thought of a suitable way. I said you''ve been in poor health recently and needed to rest quietly. I stopped her from visiting." Huanhuan replied, "Okay." Shuang Yin hesitated, then said, "Mom, does Uncle Yun Hui like you?" Huanhuan, who was drinking soup, was so frightened by her words that she almost choked. Huanhuan quickly put down the bowl and coughed as she wiped her mouth with a handkerchief. When her throat felt better, she said, "You''re just a child. Do you know what it means to like someone?" "I''m an adult now. I''m not a child anymore. I have eyes and a head. I can see how much Uncle Yun Hui cares about you, and I think he has feelings for you." Huanhuan had mixed feelings. "Little Black is still young. He probably sees me as his only family, so he''s especially dependent on me. That''s why you all misunderstand him." Faced with her explanation, Shuang Yin did not debate whether it was true or not. She just told the truth about what she had seen. "While you were unconscious these past few days, Uncle Yun Hui has been by your bed. He hasn''t left your side nor rested. He was nervous about you as I was." Huanhuan recalled Yun Hui''s dejected and tired appearance just now and finally understood why. She felt even guiltier. "It''s my fault." After she finished eating, Shuang Yin cleared the dishes and said, "I think Uncle Yun Hui treats you quite well. Why can''t you accept him? Is it because Dad and my other three fathers are unwilling?" Huanhuan shook her head. "It has nothing to do with your fathers. I just don''t feel that way about Little Black. I treat him as family and not as a lover." "That''s a pity. I thought Uncle Yun Hui would be a member of our family." "Even if he''s not my mate, he can still be a member of our family." "That''s different." Huanhuan was a little amused. "How is it different?" "If you become mates, you''ll always be together in the future. In the future, you might even give birth to many children. Our family team will become stronger and better. But if you''re not mates, it means that Uncle Yun Hui might fall in love with other females in the future and become a member of someone else''s family. From then on, he''ll leave us and drift away. He might even stop contacting us in the future." At this point, Shuang Yin sighed. "I keep feeling that this is a pity!" Huanhuan was a little surprised. She did not expect her eldest daughter to think so far ahead. "Although I''ll be disappointed, as long as Little Black is happy, I''ll smile and wish him well even if he has to leave us in the future." "Alright, since you''ve thought it through, I have nothing to say. I respect your choice." Shuang Yin carried the bowls and chopsticks out. When she pulled open the door and walked out of the bedroom, she looked up and saw Yun Hui standing not far away. He leaned against the wall, most of his face hidden in the shadows. Shuang Yin couldn''t help but stop. She asked, "Did you hear what I just talked about with Mom?" "Mhm." Shuang Yin coughed lightly. "I''m sorry for being nosy and asking too many questions. I hope you don''t take what we just said to heart." Chapter 676 Future Daughter-In-Law Huanhuan brewed some medicine for Yun Hui. Yun Hui silently took the bowl and finished it in one gulp. "Rest well. Call me if you need anything." Huanhuan left with the empty bowl. When she turned to close the door, she inadvertently caught a glimpse of Yun Hui''s expression. He looked lost, just like a large canine abandoned by his master. Huanhuan''s heart trembled. But in the end, she steeled herself and pretended not to see anything. She gently closed the door. Huanhuan went downstairs. She walked into the kitchen to wash the dishes. Little Brat''s voice sounded in her mind. "Tsk tsk, Little Black has someone he likes but his feelings aren''t reciprocated. Poor him!" Huanhuan didn''t stop moving. "He''s still young. How would he know what it''s like to have feelings for someone?" "If he doesn''t like you, why does he care so much about you? He even stayed by your bed for so many days. If he doesn''t like you, how do you explain his behavior?" "When I was still Yu Tian, I made him feel a sense of dependence on me. This dependence now extends to me, so he has the illusion that he likes me very much." Little Brat chuckled. "Your analysis is logical. If you have the ability, tell Little Black that. Let''s see how he answers you." Huanhuan immediately cowered. "I don''t want to say such things to someone in person. It''ll make me look narcissistic." Little Brat saw through her nature as a coward. "You''re all talk and no action." "Hehe." ... Xue Hui came to look for Huanhuan again. When Shuang Yin saw Xue Hui, she specially postponed her plan to go to the military camp and stayed at home. "Sit anywhere you want. Mom will be down soon." Xue Hui sat on the stool and looked around. "This place has always been the same. It hasn''t changed much." Coincidentally, Huanhuan walked downstairs. As she walked over, she said, "It''s just a place we call home. We just have to live comfortably. There''s no need to make so many changes." Xue Hui saw that the clothes she was wearing were sewn from good shark silk. They were expensive. Coupled with her peerlessly beautiful face, the clothes made her look even more perfect and exquisite. Such a female would be admired and kowtowed by countless male beasts even if she didn''t say anything. When Huanhuan sat down in the chair opposite her, Xue Hui looked away and smiled. "I came to look for you today for two things." "Go ahead." "The first thing is naturally about the Divine Wood clan''s fertility. I wonder if you''ve thought of a solution?" Xue Hui''s eyes were filled with unconcealable eagerness. "I haven''t been feeling well these days and have been recuperating at home. This matter has been put on hold." Hearing this, Xue Hui couldn''t help but be very disappointed. "I see..." "You don''t have to be too anxious. There''s still a long time. We can take our time." "You''re right. I was in a hurry." Xue Hui tried to suppress the anticipation in her heart and look calmer. "If I find out anything, I''ll send someone to inform you." "Then I''ll look forward to your good news." Huanhuan said, "It might not be good news. After all, I''m not confident about this." "I believe you can do it!" Faced with Xue Hui''s fervent anticipation, Huanhuan smiled helplessly. "Instead of placing all your hopes on me, why don''t you think about why you and your clansmen can''t give birth? There''s a reason for everything. If you can find that reason, it might be easier." Xue Hui sighed. "We''ve checked the cause of this before. Perhaps it has something to do with losing the protection of the Divine Wood, but the Divine Wood has already withered. The new Divine Wood seed is with you. We have no choice but to turn to you." "As far as I know, the reason the clan became like this is not only because of the Divine Wood." Xue Hui quickly asked, "Is there any other reason?" Huanhuan did not explain in detail. Instead, she mentioned vaguely, "Do you remember that there was an internal strife in your Divine Wood clan back then?" "I remember that after that internal strife, the Divine Wood clan suffered a huge blow. Later, they spent a lot of time and effort to gradually recover. It was from then on that the fertility rate of the Divine Wood clan became lower and lower..." At this point, Xue Hui suddenly reacted. "Could these two things be related?" "These are all internal matters of your Divine Wood clan. You should know better than me what the inside story is." Xue Hui seemed to think of something, and her expression turned ugly. She frowned. Huanhuan was not concerned about the internal strife of the Divine Wood clan. She changed the topic. "Didn''t you say there were two things? What about the other thing?" "Oh, the other thing is related to you." Xue Hui came back to her senses, but there was still a hint of gloom between her eyebrows. "I''ve already told all the members of the Divine Wood clan that you''re back. Everyone''s very happy that you''re back. If you''re free, can you meet them? They miss you." Huanhuan agreed readily. "Sure, let''s arrange a time for us to meet. I have something to announce to everyone as well." "What is it?" Huanhuan did not say explicitly, "You''ll find out." Xue Hui thought for a moment. "I think tomorrow will be good. Why don''t you meet everyone tomorrow?" "Sure." The two of them chatted some more. When it was about time, Xue Hui got up and left. Seeing that the guest had left, Shuang Yin left for the military camp. Only Huanhuan, Eggy, and Yun Hui were left at home. Eggy was the only child at home. She was bored. After getting her eldest sister''s permission, she flew out of the house alone. Eggy started from the courtyard and slowly flew to the rest of the territory... The farthest she flew was to the feather tribe. There were many birds of the same species, and there were some chicks about her age. Eggy made many friends there, and everyone had a good time together. Hence, she had been flying to the feather tribe on the top floor almost every day recently. Today was no exception. It was lunchtime when Eggy flapped her wings and flew back. As soon as she entered the house, she went straight to the kitchen and called out crisply, "Mom! Look at my new clothes. Are they beautiful?" Huanhuan, who was cutting vegetables, looked up and saw that Eggy was covered in colorful feathers like a peacock. Huanhuan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Where did you get so many feathers?" "These are all for me!" Eggy puffed out her small chest proudly and shook the colorful feathers on her body. Her red eyes were filled with smugness. Huanhuan didn''t think too much about it. "As long as you''re happy." After lunch, Yun Hui took the initiative to clean up the dishes. Huanhuan was about to take Eggy to sleep when she heard a knock on the door. Huanhuan pulled open the door and saw more than 20 feather beasts standing outside. "What are you doing?" The feather beasts said in unison, "We''re here to see our future daughter-in-law!" Huanhuan looked confused. ''What?!'' Chapter 677 What Does It Have To Do With You?! The future daughter-in-law those feather beasts were talking about was Eggy. The reason started with the colorful feathers on Eggy''s body. It was a custom of the feather tribe that if a male beast met a female he liked, he would give her his most beautiful feather. If the female accepted the feather, it meant that she had accepted the male beast''s pursuit. If this were in the modern world, it would be another form of a proposal. Huanhuan remembered the colorful feathers on Eggy and felt her temples throbbing. She didn''t have to ask to know that the feathers on her youngest daughter were probably given to her by the male hatchlings of the feather tribe. In the beast world, underaged females could not mate, but they could be engaged. The feathers Eggy had accepted were her token of acceptance of the other party''s proposal. It had to be said that Eggy had really caused a huge problem this time. It took Huanhuan a lot of effort to persuade the parents, who were eager to see their future daughter-in-law, to go back. After closing the door, Huanhuan casually grabbed a feather duster hanging on the wall and shouted angrily, "Eggy!" Eggy had no idea that she was about to face a calamity. She flapped her wings and flew over. The colorful feathers on her body fluttered. She felt that she was really beautiful~ "What''s wrong, Mom?" Huanhuan tapped the table with the feather duster and frowned. "How did you get the feathers on your body?" Startled by her actions, Eggy subconsciously dodged back. "They''re gifts from my friends from the feather tribe," she said in confusion. "I thought they were beautiful, so I accepted them." Huanhuan was furious with her. "I told you before not to accept things from others. Don''t you remember?" "I do¡­" "Then why did you still do it?!" Eggy felt wronged, and the feather on the top of her head drooped. "But these feathers are beautiful¡­" "No matter how beautiful they are, they belong to someone else. Why did you go and accept them?" Eggy felt even worse after being scolded. She had been pampered by her parents since she was young. How could she stand such a reprimand? Her temper immediately flared. She stiffened her neck and defended herself. "They''re my good friends, and they voluntarily gave me the feathers. Our relationship has nothing to do with you!" "You!" Huanhuan was furious. Not only was this girl unrepentant, but she also dared to contradict her mother! Huanhuan raised the feather duster in her hand and wanted to hit her. But in the end, she couldn''t bear to hit her youngest daughter. She just hit the table angrily. As she used too much strength, Huanhuan''s thumb and index finger were a little numb. Eggy dodged back in fear, her eyes filled with panic. Seeing her like this, Huanhuan''s heart softened. After all, she was still a child who didn''t know anything. She still needed to educate Eggy. "Do you know that in the customs of the feather tribe, when those of the opposite sex give you a feather, it means that they''re in love with you? If you accept the feathers they give you, it means that you have to become mates with them when you reach adulthood. No matter how much you like these feathers, you have to return them immediately!" Eggy stared at the feather duster in her mother''s hand. After what she had just done, she knew that her mother wanted to hit her with the feather duster. This made her especially angry and aggrieved. Hearing her mother''s order, Eggy said angrily with tears in her eyes, "I''m not returning them! These feathers are mine. They''re mine. I won''t give them to anyone!" "If you don''t return the feathers, you can forget about eating tonight!" "So be it!" "If you have the ability, don''t eat from now on!" Ever since Eggy was born, her mother had never been fierce to her. She couldn''t help but cry. "Mom, you''re so fierce to me! Boo-hoo! You don''t like me anymore, so I don''t like you anymore!" With that, she flapped her wings and flew away while crying. Huanhuan looked up and saw her fly into the small attic above. Yun Hui stuck his head out of the second floor. "Did you argue with Eggy?" Huanhuan threw away the feather duster and raised her hand to pinch her throbbing temples. "It''s fine. The little girl is throwing a tantrum. Just leave her alone for a while." Yun Hui''s eyes were filled with worry. "Are you unwell?" "I''m a little angry with that girl." Yun Hui came downstairs and reached out to help her. "Sit down and rest for a while." When Shuang Yin returned home, she realized that the atmosphere was strange, especially when she didn''t see Eggy at the dining table. She couldn''t help but ask, "Where''s Eggy?" Eggy loved to eat. Usually, as soon as dinner started, she would fly to the table no matter where she was. It was abnormal that she didn''t appear tonight. Huanhuan said angrily, "Ignore her." Shuang Yin turned to look at Yun Hui and asked softly, "What happened?" Yun Hui first glanced at Huanhuan. Seeing that she had no intention of stopping him, he said seriously, "Eggy quarreled with Huanhuan and threw a tantrum. She refuses to eat." Shuang Yin advised, "Mom, Eggy is still young. Don''t lower yourself to her level." Actually, now that some time had passed, Huanhuan''s anger had dissipated a lot. She was just a little embarrassed now. Hearing her eldest daughter''s words, Huanhuan snorted. "You don''t know what she did. She received more than 20 feathers from others at such a young age. All those parents came to our door and clamored to see her, their future daughter-in-law. I reprimanded her, but she actually talked back!" Shuang Yin wanted to laugh, but she suppressed it. "Eggy is indeed too naughty. How could she accept those tokens that represent the other party''s love?" Huanhuan nodded vigorously. "That''s right!" "I''ll help you talk to her later and tell her not to accept gifts again." "You have to explain to her what''s at stake. Don''t let her be stupid again. What if she''s deceived in the future? She''s still so young. She can''t be deceived by those bad boys outside." Shuang Yin suppressed her laughter and nodded pretentiously. "Yes, I''ll remember." She thought to herself that the stupidest person in the family was probably her mother. Their family was afraid that she would be deceived, so they always worked together to protect her. Huanhuan was worried about her youngest daughter as she was not eating. The food Huanhuan ate was tasteless. She kept looking at Shuang Yin and wanted to say something but hesitated. Shuang Yin understood what her mother wanted to say but deliberately pretended not to. In the end, Huanhuan couldn''t help but ask her, "Aren''t you done eating?" "Your cooking today is especially delicious. I want to eat more. What''s the matter, Mom?" Huanhuan stammered, "It''s nothing special. It''s just¡­ When you go to look for Eggy later, bring her some food. That girl is very greedy. She''ll definitely be hungry if she doesn''t eat all night." Shuang Yin finally couldn''t help but chuckle. "Alright, I''ll listen to you." Chapter 678 Apologize After dinner, Huanhuan handed Shuang Yin two bowls filled with food and asked her to bring them to Eggy. Shuang Yin looked at the hot food in the bowl and deliberately said, "Stir-fried prawns with sweet fruits and sour fish soup. These are Eggy''s favorite dishes!" Huanhuan pretended not to hear her and urged her with a straight face, "Quickly go." Then she ducked into the kitchen. Shuang Yin walked upstairs with the food. After the sound of her footsteps faded, Huanhuan walked out of the kitchen and looked up at the small attic above. She finally understood what her mother had often said to her in the past... Children were parents'' debts from their previous lives. She couldn''t hit or scold her children. Even if she was furious, she couldn''t help but care about them. She''d worry that they weren''t eating well or wearing warm clothes. ... Shuang Yin knocked on the door of the small attic. Knock, knock. Eggy''s voice came from the room. "Who is it?" "It''s me." Hearing her sister''s voice, Eggy opened the door. "Sister, why are you here?" Shuang Yin raised the food in her hand. "I was ordered to bring you dinner." When Eggy, who was already extremely hungry, saw the food, she immediately drooled. However, she still snorted. "Mom said she wouldn''t let me eat." Shuang Yin deliberately said word by word, "Mom asked me to send these dishes to you." Eggy froze. Shuang Yin walked into the room and placed the food on the table. "Don''t just stand there. Eat it while it''s hot." Eggy flew to the table and realized that they were all her favorite dishes. She lowered her head and took a bite. As soon as she tasted the food, she knew that it was made by her mother. Shuang Yin saw that there were many feathers on the bed. They were colorful. She asked half-jokingly, "I heard that you collected a lot of feathers from male hatchlings. Are you preparing to move out and live with them when you reach adulthood?" Eggy quickly swallowed the prawns in her mouth. "Huh? I''m not gonna live with them!" "But if you accept their feathers, it means you''re going to be mates with them in the future. Do you know what mates mean? They''re just like Mom and Dad. You''ll have to leave your parents and start your own family." "I-I have no intention of becoming mates with them. I don''t want to leave my parents and you," Eggy hurriedly explained. "I thought those feathers looked good, so I accepted them. I didn''t mean to accept their proposals." If she had known that accepting the feathers would make her mother so angry, she wouldn''t have accepted them no matter how beautiful they were. Shuang Yin guided her patiently. "Now that you know, are you going to return those feathers?" "Yes, I''ll return the feathers to them now." "Eat first." "Oh." ... After dinner, Eggy put all the feathers into hide bags. Shuang Yin helped her carry the bags, preparing to go to the feather tribe with her. When Huanhuan found out that they were going to the feather tribe, she immediately said, "Wait a moment. I''ll change my clothes and accompany you." Eggy had done something wrong. As a parent, she had to apologize personally. While Huanhuan went to change, Eggy said awkwardly, "Sister, do you think Mom will forgive me if I apologize to her later?" "I don''t know if your apology will be forgiven. I only know that if you don''t apologize, you definitely won''t be forgiven." Her sister''s words immediately made Eggy make up her mind. ''I have to apologize!'' Huanhuan changed her clothes and walked downstairs. Eggy mustered her courage and flew over. In the end, because she was too nervous, she didn''t control her strength well and fell into Huanhuan''s arms. Huanhuan was stunned. She looked down at the little yellow ball in her arms. "What are you doing?" Eggy felt so stupid now. But it was useless to regret it now. She could only pretend that nothing had happened. She flew calmly and shook the feathers on her chest. "I was wrong!" Huanhuan was stunned again and looked at her in confusion. Seeing that her mother was silent, Eggy thought that she would not accept her apology. Tears immediately welled up in her eyes, and she cried at the top of her lungs. "I was wrong! I won''t dare to accept gifts from others again. Mom, don''t be so cold to me! Waah!" Huanhuan panicked from her crying and quickly hugged her. She kept comforting her. "It''s good that you know your mistake. Remember the lesson this time. Don''t do it again." Eggy sobbed. "Are you still angry, then?" "I''m not angwy anymore." Beside them, Shuang Yin couldn''t help but want to laugh. Her mother had also been infected by Eggy. She couldn''t pronounce words properly anymore. Eggy snuggled into her mother''s arms and asked with tears in her eyes, "Have you forgiven me?" Huanhuan''s heart was about to melt from her youngest daughter''s cries. The anger from that day was forgotten. She only wanted to comfort her youngest daughter now. "I''ve forgiven you long ago." "Then why don''t you make me stir-fried prawns with sweet fruits tomorrow? That dish is so yummy." Huanhuan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Alright, alright. I''ll definitely make it for you." The mother and daughter finally resolved the conflict and reconciled. As spectators, Shuang Yin and Yun Hui were relieved. Their family went to the feather tribe and returned the feathers to their owners. They repeatedly apologized to the parents of the male hatchlings. Huanhuan''s apology was very sincere. She even gave him many fresh fruits as an apology. Most of the parents of the feather tribe were reasonable. While they were disappointed, they accepted Huanhuan''s apology. Only two pairs of parents were stubborn. Their son had finally found a wife. How could they give up just like that?! They insisted that since Eggy had accepted their sons'' feathers, she had to become mates with their son! At first, Huanhuan kept apologizing, saying that the child was insensible and did not know the meaning of accepting feathers from the opposite sex, which was why how such a mistake was made. She hoped the other party could understand. Unfortunately, the other party refused to accept it. They didn''t want an apology or gifts. They just wanted Eggy to be their son''s mate! This matter became more and more awkward, and they almost quarreled. Shuang Yin went straight to Shen Yan. As the leader of the feather tribe, Shen Yan had very high prestige in the feather tribe. After asking about the entire matter, he chatted with the parents alone and quickly settled the matter. Shen Yan personally sent Huanhuan''s family away. As he walked, he said, "If Xue Ling finds out that his precious daughter has found male hatchlings to be her mates before she''s even an adult, he''ll probably go crazy." Huanhuan was helpless. "I''m sorry to have troubled you this time." "It''s a small matter. If you encounter any trouble in the future, you can come to me directly." "Thank you. This is jam and dried meat made by our family. If you don''t mind, please accept it." Shen Yan did not stand on ceremony. He reached out to catch the jar containing food and deliberately smiled. "If your Eggy wants to find a mate in the future, you can prioritize our male beasts. The male beasts here are all very outstanding." After today''s incident, Huanhuan had a headache at the mention of her youngest daughter choosing a mate. She quickly waved her hand. "We''ll go back home now!" Chapter 679 Shes Really Back! When she returned to the bedroom that night, Huanhuan wrote a letter and put it in her space. She wrote about what had happened at home recently, including how Eggy had almost gotten engaged to more than 20 male beasts. When Xue Ling, who was thousands of miles away, saw this letter, he was so shocked that he almost fell from the sky. Damn, there were actually fearless brats who dared to have ideas about his precious daughter! Xue Ling was very angry. He shouted at the feather beasts behind him, "Hurry up and stop dawdling!" He had to find Bai Di and the others quickly. The sooner he finished his work, the sooner he could go home and protect his daughter from being kidnapped! The feather beasts, who were about to find a place to rest for the night, had no choice but to stop thinking about resting. Under the urging of their elder, they continued to fly. Huanhuan did not know that the letter she had casually written had forced the feather beasts to travel day and night. Today, she was prepared to meet the Divine Wood clan. Shuang Yin and Yun Hui accompanied her down the mountain to the temple. The Divine Wood clan had long gathered in the hall on the first floor of the temple. They were talking in groups. When they saw Huanhuan, they retreated and took the initiative to make way. They had long known that Huanhuan had returned, but they were still suspicious. How could a dead person return? They didn''t believe it! Huanhuan was wearing a veiled hat on her head, and her face was covered by the snow silk veil. She couldn''t be seen clearly. Everyone''s curiosity could not be satisfied, so they could only discuss in private. They whispered to each other while pointing at Huanhuan. Huanhuan walked through the crowd without looking sideways. Many questions like ''Isn''t she dead?'', ''Is she really Lin Huanhuan?'', and ''Don''t tell me she''s an impostor?'' entered her ears. She walked to the lotus pond and stopped. She turned around and glanced at everyone. These beasts had no choice but to escape to the rock mountain to take refuge because of the destruction of Divine Wood City. After more than ten years, they had shed their caution and uneasiness. They had become radiant. Their clothes had also changed drastically. The animal hide skirts and straw shoes that they wore before had been replaced with soft cotton long robes and leather boots. After Huanhuan stood still, she smiled. "It seems that you''ve been doing well all these years." The others couldn''t see her face clearly and only heard her voice. It was as soft and sweet as before. This made everyone who had been discussing immediately quiet down. Their doubts just now were shattered by this familiar voice. They had to face the truth. Huanhuan was not dead. She was really back! Ah Gui was also present. He smiled coolly. "It''s all thanks to you and Shuang Yun that our Divine Wood clan can have a foothold in Rock City." Huanhuan looked around. "Where''s Xue Hui?" "She''s upstairs." As soon as Ah Gui finished speaking, Xue Hui slowly walked down the stairs. ? The snow-white stairs made of Sound Jade emitted a pleasant tune with every step. Xue Hui was wearing a white shoulder-length dress today. The soft white shark silk wrapped around her body, emphasizing her curves. Her honey-colored skin contrasted with her deep facial features, making her look even more mysterious and seductive. She walked over amidst the harmonious tune, and everyone present knelt on one knee while calling out respectfully in unison. "Greetings, Lady Xue Hui." At this moment, other than Xue Hui, only Huanhuan, Shuang Yin, and Yun Hui were standing in the entire hall. Oh, and Eggy was standing too. She was quietly standing on Huanhuan''s shoulder. In the spacious and bright temple, Huanhuan''s gaze met Xue Hui''s in mid-air. Huanhuan narrowed her eyes and looked thoughtful. Xue Hui''s lips curled into a charming smile. "There''s no need to be so polite. Everyone, please get up." With her permission, everyone stood up. Xue Hui smiled at Huanhuan. "I''m sure you''ve heard that in the years you were away, I was the temporary high priest. Everyone is willing to give me face and always kneels when they see me. I''ve tried to dissuade them, but they wouldn''t listen. I hope you don''t mind." Huanhuan was very calm. "It''s just a small matter." Shuang Yin and Yun Hui stood quietly behind Huanhuan. They didn''t seem to notice the undercurrent at the scene and remained silent. Even Eggy, who usually liked to chatter, seemed especially quiet and obedient today. Someone couldn''t help but ask, "Lady Xue Hui, why did you call us over today?" Xue Hui nodded slightly. "I do have something important to announce to everyone." Everyone looked curious. Xue Hui turned slightly, indicating that everyone should look at Huanhuan beside her. "I believe everyone knows her. This female is Lin Huanhuan. She''s the mate of His Majesty the Beast King and was once the witch doctor of the Rock Wolf Tribe. After the rock mountain expanded into Rock City, she should have been promoted to the position of high priest according to tradition. However, because of many accidents and coincidences, she had no choice but to leave Rock City. Now that she''s finally back, I should return the position of the high priest to her." As soon as these words were spoken, there was an uproar. Many people shouted agitatedly. "How can that be? Lady Xue Hui is the best choice for the high priest. No one can replace you!" "We can''t accept anyone becoming the high priest except Lady Xue Hui!" "Lady Xue Hui, don''t leave! We can''t bear to part with you!" ... Hearing everyone''s cries, Xue Hui was put in a difficult position. "This matter was decided by His Majesty, the Beast King. I can''t change his decision, so please stop talking. This matter ends here. Please let us welcome the new high priest, Huanhuan." She smiled and applauded in welcome. Unfortunately, no one present applauded except her. Everyone stared at Huanhuan with a conflicted gaze. Even a blind person could tell that they were very dissatisfied with the new high priest. However, Xue Hui did not seem to notice the stiff atmosphere at the scene. She smiled and said to Huanhuan, "From now on, you''re the high priest. This temple is yours. Do you have anything to say?" Huanhuan had seen many storms. This small scene in front of her was nothing to her. She folded her hands in her sleeves and said calmly, "I''m sure you''ve heard what Xue Hui just said. I''m mates with the beast king. In other words, not only am I the high priest here, but I''m also the queen. I have absolute authority in this place." She deliberately paused, her gaze flitting across everyone''s faces. "If I want you to get lost, it''s just a matter of giving out the order." Everyone froze. Even Xue Hui looked surprised. She did not expect Huanhuan to be so merciless. Chapter 680 What A Confused Wolf Huanhuan thought it through. This was Rock City, and her mate was the beast king. This was their territory. She didn''t care what others thought. She just had to do what she wanted. As for whether Shuang Yun would be unhappy with her decision... ''Then so be it.'' Anyway, he wasn''t her only husband. Facing the powerful Lin Huanhuan, the Divine Wood clan present was very dissatisfied. In their opinion, Lin Huanhuan was too arrogant. She did not have the dignity and generosity that a high priest should have. Someone muttered softly, "She just relied on her mate to become a high priest. What''s there to be proud of?!" Xue Hui immediately looked over and frowned. "Don''t talk nonsense!" The man was unconvinced and wanted to say something else, but he had to shut up despite his anger because of Xue Hui. Xue Hui said to Huanhuan, "For so many years, I''ve been acting as the high priest. They''re already used to me being in charge and can''t accept the appearance of a new high priest, so they''re a little emotional. Please forgive them. I''ll teach them a lesson and stop them from talking nonsense." Who didn''t know how to put on a show? Huanhuan laughed. "It''s your business how you want to teach them a lesson. I just want to remind you not to take yourself too seriously. Even without you people, Rock City can still operate very well." Xue Hui''s expression changed slightly. "Don''t say that. After all, we''ve been friends for many years..." "It''s only called a friendship when we still have feelings for each other. Now that you''re already having thoughts that you shouldn''t be having, wouldn''t I be stupid if I talked about friendship with you?" Xue Hui was speechless. Huanhuan was shorter than her. When Huanhuan looked at Xue Hui, she had to look up. Even so, Huanhuan''s aura was still not weaker than hers. "I''m a nostalgic person. Whether it''s the things at home or my friends outside, as long as they''re still the same, I''ll try my best to cherish and protect them. But if you''ve changed, don''t blame me for not remembering our past." No matter how bad Xue Hui''s mood was, she maintained a helpless smile. "You''re thinking too much. We don''t mean anything else..." "Alright, you don''t have to explain too much. I have eyes. I''ve seen your performance." Xue Hui could only sigh. "I didn''t expect things to turn out like this. It''s my fault." Huanhuan glanced at the expressions of everyone present. Their faces revealed unwillingness and resentment. Clearly, none of them thought it was Lady Xue Hui''s fault. They felt that Lin Huanhuan was the culprit. Huanhuan pretended not to see the dissatisfaction in their eyes and said unhurriedly, "Since everyone is here, I''ll say something else. In a while, the tree people will come to Rock City. At that time, I''ll leave the fruit forest and vegetable fields to them." As soon as these words were spoken, the atmosphere immediately exploded. Everyone spoke at once. "We''ve been taking care of the fruit forest and vegetable fields all these years. What will we do if we hand them over to the tree tribe?" "What tree tribe? I''ve never heard of them. Can they really manage the vegetable fields and fruit forest well?!" "Aren''t you being too arbitrary to make such a big decision when you''ve only just returned? I think we should wait for the beast king to return." ... When everyone was done, Huanhuan said, "When the time comes, you can manage the fruit forest and vegetable fields with the tree people. You''ll help and supervise each other. You''ll develop the planting business of Rock City together. Isn''t that good?" However, no one agreed. They had always been in charge of the fruit forest and vegetable fields, so it was equivalent to their territory. They could not accept others invading it. Ah Gui spoke up too, "We''ve been managing the vegetable fields and fruit forest well. The harvest over the years has been good. I don''t understand. Why do you have to let others take over the vegetable fields and fruit forest?" Huanhuan asked instead of answering, "I was the one who suggested starting the vegetable fields and fruit forest back then. My family led the wolf beasts to develop them bit by bit. Logically speaking, they should be my family''s private property. What I want to do with them is my family''s business. Why do I have to give you an explanation?" Ah Gui was stumped. The others fell silent. Xue Hui said in a low voice, "You''ve been away from Rock City for too long, so you don''t know this. The vegetable fields and fruit forest are no longer what they were before you left." "Oh?" "Before you left, the vegetable fields were only a few dozen acres, and the fruit forest only had one mountain. Over the years, we''ve worked hard to manage them. We''ve already expanded their range several times. Even if the first few dozen acres of vegetable fields and fruit forest are your family''s private property, the vegetable fields and fruit forest we''ve developed ourselves over the years shouldn''t belong to your family, right?" Huanhuan thought about it seriously. "You have a point." "So about the tree people--" Huanhuan interrupted her. "How about this? The dozens of acres of land that my family owns will be handed over to the tree tribe to manage. As for the area that you later expanded, they''ll naturally be yours to take care of. Later, we''ll clean up the accounts for the past few years. We''ll all pay the taxes and land rentals we need to pay so that we won''t end up unhappy." "What taxes and land rents?" Huanhuan looked back at Shuang Yin. "Didn''t your father say anything about taxes and land rent?" Shuang Yin shook her head. "No." "Tsk, what a confused wolf. Just how much has he let others take advantage of him?!" Huanhuan sighed. "Since Shuang Yun didn''t set the rule of paying taxes and rent before, let''s forget about the taxes and land rents from before this. I won''t pursue the matter, but from now on, all beasts doing business and farming in Rock City have to pay taxes. As for the exact amount... I''ll make a detailed notice and paste it on the city''s noticeboard later. You can take a look for yourself." Although they didn''t know what taxes were, they could roughly guess from what Huanhuan had just said that they would have to pay. Ah Gui frowned and said, "This isn''t a small matter. Can we wait for the beast king to return before confirming if we should implement it?" "I''ll ask Shuang Yun for his opinion myself. You don''t have to worry about that." "But..." "No buts. I don''t want you to object to the first thing I do when I return. It makes me think you''re deliberately making things difficult for me." Ah Gui looked a little embarrassed. "Why would we? We have no intention of making things difficult for you." "It''s best if you don''t." Huanhuan looked at the sky outside. "That''s all for today. I''ll go back first. Do as you please." Chapter 681 What The Hell Are These? Under many complicated gazes, Huanhuan walked to the door of the temple. She suddenly remembered something and stopped. She turned around and said to Xue Hui, "Since I''m back, it''s not suitable for you to stay in the temple anymore. Pack your things and move them away." Xue Hui''s nails dug into her palms. They hurt. Even so, there was no sign of dissatisfaction on her face. "I understand." After Huanhuan''s family left, the originally quiet atmosphere immediately became noisy again. The beasts surrounded Qian Ye and Xue Hui, hoping that they could think of a way to prevent Lin Huanhuan from becoming the high priest. Xue Hui was in a terrible mood. She was in no mood to deal with everyone''s many requests. She gave Ah Gui some instructions and returned upstairs alone. Ah Gui had no choice but to stay where he was and brace himself to appease everyone. It wasn''t easy to coax everyone to go back, and Ah Gui was exhausted. He walked up to the second floor with heavy steps. The usually pleasant music seemed especially heavy now. Xue Hui was sitting in the bedroom, trimming the flowers in a vase. She was elegant and calm as if what had just happened did not affect her at all. But when Ah Gui walked over, he realized that the flowers had been trimmed into a mess. There were many broken petals on the ground. Ah Gui looked worried. "Sister Xue Hui¡­" Xue Hui slowly wiped her fingers clean. "I''m fine." "I know you feel terrible, but with Huanhuan''s status, the position of the high priest will definitely be hers." "I know." Xue Hui casually threw the cotton handkerchief to the ground. Her face was hidden in the shadows, and it became dark. "Shuang Yun is her mate. She also has the Divine Wood seed in her. Even the Divine Wood favors her¡­ I can''t compete with her." At this, she stepped on the handkerchief and ravaged it just like she did with the petals. "But I just can''t accept it." Ah Gui sighed. "None of us can accept it, but at this point, we have no other choice." "You''re right. We can only accept it, but we can''t let them do whatever they want." "You mean¡­" Xue Hui waved at him. When he leaned over, she lowered her voice and explained. After listening to her, Ah Gui expressed his disapproval. "That''s not appropriate, right? After all, she''s the beast king''s mate¡­" "If you''re afraid, you can choose not to do it." Xue Hui looked indifferent. "Anyway, I''m just saying. If you''re really unwilling, I can''t force you to do it." Ah Gui hesitated. "I need to think about it again." "You''d better make a decision before Shuang Yun and the others return." "Mhm." ¡­ After Huanhuan left the temple, she did not go home directly. Instead, she prepared to walk around the market in the west of the city. She said to Shuang Yin, "Go to the camp and do your own things. Little Black will accompany me." Shuang Yin looked at Yun Hui. "I''ll leave Mom to you." Yun Hui nodded slightly, indicating that he understood. After Shuang Yin left, Huanhuan and Yun Hui walked toward the west of the city. Eggy flapped her wings and flew around them. The oppressive atmosphere in the temple just now almost suffocated her. As she flew, Eggy said, "I don''t like those people." Although she did not name them, Huanhuan knew that she was talking about the people in the temple. Huanhuan said slowly, "I don''t like them either." When they approached the market, Yun Hui suddenly whispered, "Someone''s following us." Huanhuan paused. She wanted to look back, but she was afraid of alerting the enemy. She could only suppress her curiosity and approach Yun Hui. She asked softly, "Who is it?" When the little female leaned over, the faint fragrance of vegetation entered Yun Hui''s nose, making him involuntarily lower his head and press closer to her. "It''s a beast of the Divine Wood clan." The man was following them carefully. Coupled with his familiarity with this place, ordinary people would not be able to discover him. But Yun Hui was not an ordinary person. As a powerful dragon, he easily sense that someone was following them. Huanhuan clicked her tongue. "It seems that they''re worried about me and want to monitor me." "Do you want me to take care of him?" "Killing is too bloody. Knock him out and throw him back." "Mhm." Yun Hui''s breath landed on her ears, making her feel numb. Huanhuan suddenly realized that she was very close to Yun Hui. The other party''s hormonal aura surrounded her, making her unable to breathe. She was slightly shocked and hurriedly retreated. A beast ran past in a hurry and accidentally bumped into Huanhuan. Huanhuan staggered and fell forward. Fortunately, Yun Hui was quick enough to grab her wrist and pull her into his arms. Huanhuan pressed her cheek against his chest and heard his heartbeat. Thump, thump, thump. It was poweful. Yun Hui looked down at her. "What''s wrong? Why is your face so red?" "I''m fine." Huanhuan immediately pushed him away and avoided his gaze. "Eggy and I will wait for you here. Go deal with the person who''s following us." Yun Hui looked at her deeply. Huanhuan pretended not to notice the heat in his eyes and lowered her head to quickly walk into the shop by the street with Eggy. When she looked back, she saw that Yun Hui was still looking at her. He looked like he wanted to say something but was hesitating. She quickly said, "Go ahead." Yun Hui looked at her with a complicated expression, then walked away silently. The shop owner immediately welcomed her and greeted her with a smile. "Our shop mainly sells all kinds of mate supplies. You can look around as you please. You can ask me anything you don''t understand." Only then did Huanhuan realize that in her panic, she had walked into a shop that specialized in various mate supplies. The entire shop was selling all kinds of strange erotic props. Huanhuan immediately blushed. No wonder Yun Hui had looked at her like that just now! Did he misunderstand that she wanted to buy these erotic props?! The shop owner couldn''t see her face. Seeing that she was standing there without saying anything, he thought she was hesitating about what to buy, so he took the initiative to introduce his items to her. "These are all new. They come in different shapes and sizes. What do you like?" Huanhuan wanted to roar. What the hell were these? The shapes were too embarrassing! She said in a trembling voice, "Why are such things even sold in the city?" "Of course, it''s because there''s a need for them. Many beasts in the city like these things. Ever since our shop opened, business has been especially good!" The shop owner puffed out his chest and looked very proud. Huanhuan wanted to turn around and leave, but she had just said that she would wait here for Yun Hui to return. If she left now, what if Yun Hui couldn''t find her when he returned? After hesitating for a moment, she braced herself and stayed. Chapter 682 Hit Me If You Dare! The shop owner was a mountain monkey and knew how to do things. When he saw Huanhuan standing at the entrance of the shop and not looking like she was going to buy anything, he immediately brought a stool and placed it in front of her. "You''re waiting for someone, aren''t you? Sit and wait." Huanhuan was very grateful. "Thank you!" Her voice was sweet and soft. The shop owner felt comfortable hearing it, and his smile widened. "It''s just a small matter. You don''t have to thank me." Coincidentally, there were guests in the shop. The shop owner went to greet them. Huanhuan sat on the stool and hugged Eggy in her arms. She kept looking at the street outside the door, waiting for Yun Hui to return. The two beasts who had just walked into the shop were chatting as they shopped. "Have you heard? There''s going to be a change of high priest in our city." "Who?" "I heard that Lady Xue Hui is going to be replaced by His Majesty the Beast King''s mate. I don''t know what she looks like." "I don''t think she''ll be as good-looking as Lady Xue Hui!" "Yes, I think so too. In all my years of traveling, I''ve never seen a female more beautiful than Lady Xue Hui!" "Lady Xue Hui has been a high priest for so many years. It must be difficult for her to be suddenly removed from her post, right?" "That''s for sure. If that new high priest didn''t rely on the fact that she''s His Majesty the Beast King''s mate, how could she be the new high priest of Rock City?! It''s just that poor Lady Xue Hui has suffered a lot for no reason. My heart aches for her." ¡­ Huanhuan heard the conversation between the two beasts in the shop clearly. She was a little surprised. The high priest''s inauguration ceremony had yet to be held. How did these beasts know that the high priest was going to be replaced? Could someone have deliberately leaked it? Huanhuan thought for a moment. The Divine Wood clan had only learned today that the high priest was going to be replaced. Before that, only her family, Xue Hui, and Ah Gui knew about this. Her family would definitely not do such things. As for Xue Hui and Ah Gui¡­ She could not be sure about them. Huanhuan looked thoughtful. The two beasts in the shop finished shopping and paid the bill. They walked out and continued discussing the topic excitedly. "His Majesty has been celibate all these years. I thought he was too busy with work to find a new mate. Now, it seems that he''s always been obsessed with his former mate!" "I wonder what that new high priest is capable of to make His Majesty the Beast King love her so much?" "I''m guessing that she must be especially good in bed. Maybe she can squeeze His Majesty''s big things especially tightly!" They laughed wretchedly as they spoke. They had no idea that the person they were discussing was sitting right beside them. Huanhuan was alone now and did not want to attract attention. She was about to pretend not to hear anything when Eggy suddenly flew over. She would never allow her mother to be humiliated like this! Eggy flew out like a small steel cannon, her sharp claws scratching the faces of the two beasts! Three deep wounds were left on their faces, and blood immediately flowed. The two beasts screamed in pain. "What the hell are you? How dare you launch a sneak attack on us?!" Eggy shouted at them, "My mother is a very good woman! She''s much better than that Xue Hui! If you dare to insult my mother again, I''ll have you arrested!" Seeing that the one who ambushed them was a young feather beast, the two beasts were furious. They rolled up their sleeves and pounced on her. "Stupid girl, I''ll beat you to death!" Eggy immediately flew high. The two beasts had no wings and couldn''t fly. They could only look up at her in the sky, but they couldn''t do anything to her. Eggy shook the golden feathers on her body and winked. "Come on, come on! You little bastards! Hit me if you dare!" The two beasts were so angry that they almost exploded on the spot. One of them suddenly noticed Lin Huanhuan standing beside him and elbowed his companion beside him. "This female must be the mother of that hatchling. Let''s capture her and see if that hatchling still dares to be arrogant!" His companion hesitated. "That''s not a good idea¡­" After all, she was a female! In this extremely precious era, no matter how much hatred there was, male beasts usually wouldn''t attack females. "We''re not going to kill her. We''re just going to capture her and scare that hatchling." In any case, he couldn''t accept that he was scratched! At this moment, Huanhuan had already noticed the two beasts'' sneaky appearance. She thought for a moment and could guess what they wanted to do. Huanhuan called Little Green out. Green mutated creepers darted out and tied up the two hesitant beasts. The two beasts did not expect this petite female in front of them to have such a trick up her sleeve. As they were caught off guard, they were immediately tied up. They struggled desperately, but instead of breaking free, they were bound closer and closer by the mutated creeper vines. The fine barbs on the creeper vines'' surface cut wounds on their bodies. The poison on the barbs came into contact with the wounds and flowed into their bodies. The beasts quickly felt dizzy and weak in their limbs. Finally, they fainted. When the shop owner saw that the two beasts were about to bully Huanhuan, he quickly ran over to call for help. Unexpectedly, after he called for help, he realized that the two beasts had already fallen to the ground and were motionless. As for the little female who was almost bullied just now, she was standing there elegantly without any injuries. The shop owner couldn''t help but be shocked. What surprised him even more was that Ah Gui had rushed over with more than a dozen beast workers! Ah Gui was good at doing business. Now, almost half of the merchants in this trading market had business dealings with him. His inextricable interests tied him closely to this trading market, so as soon as he appeared, many shop owners went out to greet him. Ah Gui nimbly pushed the shop owners aside and quickly walked up to Huanhuan. "Nothing happened to you, right?" Eggy landed on Huanhuan''s shoulder and lowered her head to comb her feathers. She didn''t even look at Ah Gui. Her father had told her that it was best not to even look at people she didn''t like. Huanhuan was surprised that Ah Gui would suddenly appear. "Why are you here?" "I heard that you were alone in the trading market on the west of the city. I was worried that you would be in danger here, so I specially brought some people to protect you." ? Ah Gui paused and glanced at the two unconscious beasts. He frowned. "What''s wrong with these two?" "They said some nonsense just now, so I taught them a lesson." Chapter 683 Seeking Marriage "How dare you bully a female? You really have to be taught a lesson." Ah Gui immediately got the shop owners behind him to capture the two beasts. "Bring them back to the temple and sentence them to death for bullying the high priest!" When the shop owners who came to join in the fun heard this, they immediately looked surprised. They stared at Lin Huanhuan in unison, their curious gazes seemingly penetrating the snow silk veil. This was the new high priest who had replaced Lady Xue Hui! She looked short and small. They wondered what her face looked like. Huanhuan didn''t seem to notice the gazes around her and said calmly, "Just hand them over to Jiu Yuan." Jiu Yuan was the commander of the guards in charge of managing Rock City. Anything involving quarrels and fights in the city was handed over to him to handle. Ah Gui disagreed. "Since they dare to bully you, they have to be severely punished. They can''t be tolerated." Huanhuan laughed ambiguously. "Speaking of bullying, I think they''re not as outrageous as the Divine Wood clan." "What do you mean?" "You and I know very well who spread the news that the high priest is going to be replaced." Ah Gui frowned. "I had nothing to do with this. You''ve misunderstood me." "I hope this is really just a misunderstanding." Huanhuan had no intention of listening to Ah Gui''s explanation. She touched Eggy on her shoulder. This place was no longer suitable for waiting. She turned to the shop owner behind her and said, "If a tall male beast in a black robe comes looking for me later, please tell him that I''ve already gone home. Have him go straight home." The shop owner had a good impression of the soft-spoken female. Now that he knew that she was the new high priest, he was even more in awe. He quickly nodded. "Okay, okay. I''ll definitely help pass the message." "Thank you!" Huanhuan was about to take Eggy home when Ah Gui reached out to stop her. His fingers accidentally tugged on her veiled hat and lifted a corner of the snow silk veil, revealing half of her face. When Ah Gui and the male beasts behind him saw this, they were immediately stunned on the spot. Their eyes were filled with uncontrollable amazement. Especially Ah Gui. His gaze happened to meet Huanhuan''s eyes. At that moment, his soul seemed to have been hit hard. His mind went blank, and his heart beat wildly. He couldn''t even stop thinking about it. If he could look at her face forever, he would even be willing to prostrate on the ground and become her most loyal servant! The snow silk veil had fallen back in place, and Huanhuan''s face was hidden again. Without looking at Ah Gui, she turned and left with Eggy. When Ah Gui saw that she was about to leave, he strode after her uncontrollably and grabbed her wrist. "Wait!" Huanhuan had no choice but to stop and look back at him. She frowned unhappily. "Let go of me." Ah Gui felt the delicate and smooth wrist in his palm. He had the crazy urge to crush her and rub her into his body. It took a lot of effort for him to suppress the urge. Ah Gui reluctantly released his fingers. "I have something to talk to you about." "What is it?" "Can we find a place to talk in private?" Huanhuan refused without hesitation. "Tell me what you want to say now. If you''re unwilling to say it, then don''t bother bringing it up again." Ah Gui was helpless. "This matter is special. It''s not convenient to talk about it here." "Forget it, then." Huanhuan walked away. "Don''t go yet. I''ll tell you!" Ah Gui stopped her again. The two of them stood facing each other, only a meter apart. Huanhuan was acutely aware that something was wrong with the other party''s gaze. He did not look like he was facing an acquaintance. Instead, he looked like he was staring at a delicious piece of fresh meat. Huanhuan instinctively felt that something was wrong. She subconsciously touched the green crystal bracelet on her wrist and said cautiously, "What do you want to say?" He stared at her steadily for a long time. The atmosphere became stranger. Just as Huanhuan''s nerves were tense to the extreme, she saw Ah Gui suddenly kneel on one knee! "I want to ask you to marry me! I hope you can be my mate!" Huanhuan: "..." ''Huh?!'' Did she hear wrongly? Did he just say he wanted to marry her?! When the surrounding beasts heard this, they cheered loudly for Huanhuan to agree to Ah Gui''s marriage proposal. Ah Gui stared intently at Huanhuan and said word by word, "I know I''m still slightly inferior to your other four mates, but I''m still young. I''m willing to do my best to increase my strength to protect you! As long as you''re willing to accept me, I''ll give you all the assets I''ve painstakingly earned over the years." Everyone gasped. Everyone present knew very well how capable Ah Gui was at making money. If she could obtain all his assets, it would be equivalent to obtaining a huge sum of wealth! Everyone was so jealous that they wished they could give birth to a daughter and marry her off to Ah Gui instead. Huanhuan was in no mood to pay attention to these things. She saw Yun Hui in the crowd. She didn''t know how long Yun Hui had been standing there or what he thought after hearing what Ah Gui said. She only knew that his eyes looked very dark now. She felt guilty for no reason. Seeing that she was silent for a long time, Ah Gui thought she was still considering it, so he took the initiative to say, "I know this request of mine is very sudden. You might not be able to accept it at once, but it doesn''t matter. I''m willing to give you time to consider it." Huanhuan came back to her senses. "No, I have four mates. That''s enough. I won''t consider a new mate." Huge disappointment engulfed him. But he was still unwilling to give up. "I beg you not to reject me so quickly. Think about it carefully. Even if you can''t accept my proposal, you can make me your follower." Huanhuan still shook her head. "I''m sorry, I can''t accept it." Ah Gui''s voice trembled. "Are you really that heartless?" He originally did not have any deep feelings for Huanhuan, but the glimpse just now was like a curse that firmly attached his soul to Huanhuan. He now yearned to have her as if he had gone crazy. "I have no romantic feelings for you. I can only refuse your offer." Huanhuan pretended not to see Ah Gui''s resentful gaze and strode away with Eggy. Coincidentally, she saw that Yun Hui had also turned around and left. Without thinking, she hurried after him. "Little Black, wait for me!" Yun Hui didn''t turn around, but he slowed down a little. Huanhuan quickly chased after him. She carefully observed Yun Hui''s expression and saw that he didn''t look too good. "Are you angry?" Yun Hui said stiffly, "Yes." He admitted it without hesitation. Huanhuan had a headache. "I have nothing to do with Ah Gui. Don''t misunderstand." Ah Gui watched Huanhuan and Yun Hui leave, his expression extremely dark. Chapter 684 I Like You! I Like You Very Much! Along the way, Huanhuan explained herself to Yun Hui, but he just remained silent. He was obviously angry, but he wouldn''t vent his temper. He just held it in and sulked. After returning home, Yun Hui returned to his room alone. Huanhuan wanted to follow him, but he slammed the door shut and isolated her outside. Yun Hui leaned against the door and lowered his head in silence. Huanhuan stood outside the room and sighed helplessly. "Just say what you have to say. Don''t keep it to yourself." Yun Hui''s voice sounded especially muffled through the door. "I''m not happy." Huanhuan nodded. "Yes, anyone with eyes can tell you''re unhappy." "That guy isn''t good enough for you." Although he did not name anyone, Huanhuan knew that he was talking about Ah Gui. She said seriously, "I don''t like him. I won''t agree to his marriage proposal." "Then do you like me?" Yun Hui asked. "I do! I like you very much!" Huanhuan admitted it especially readily. However, Yun Hui did not feel very happy. He knew the fondness she spoke of was different from the fondness he wanted. He asked in a muffled voice, "If I had knelt on the ground and asked you to marry me just now, would you have agreed?" Huanhuan was stumped. If Yun Hui had proposed just now, she would definitely not have agreed. However, her rationality told her that if she told the truth now, Yun Hui would definitely be so angry that he wouldn''t even eat dinner. Huanhuan thought about it carefully for a long time before saying carefully, "You''re still young. It''s not time for you to find a mate yet. You don''t have to think about such nonsense." "I''m an adult." "Is that considered adulthood? You were forced to grow up early because you accepted the inheritance of the dragon race. It''s like raising pigs and using special methods to accelerate their maturity. But in fact, you''re still a three-year-old child. No matter how wild I am, I can''t do anything to a three-year-old child!" Yun Hui became even angrier. "Who are you calling a pig?" Huanhuan touched her nose. "Ahem, I was just making an analogy. I didn''t mean to call you a pig." The door was opened, revealing Yun Hui''s tall figure. He looked down at the little female standing in front of him and said seriously and firmly, "I''m an adult. I have the right to pursue a mate. I want to propose to you openly like that guy." Huanhuan felt that he was like a child who wanted to eat candy but couldn''t. The more she didn''t give him candy, the more he wanted it. She asked helplessly, "Do you know what it means to propose? Do you know what true love is?" Yun Hui stopped talking. "I don''t doubt that you like me, but being mates isn''t something that can be maintained just by liking me. It requires a lot of love and patience. You''re still young and have experienced very little. In your eyes, I might be more like an elder or a playmate. I can understand that you trust me, rely on me, and want to be with me forever, but this isn''t love. You don''t love me either. We can''t be mates." With that, Huanhuan turned around. When she reached the stairs, she heard Yun Hui''s voice behind her. "In order to find you, I followed Xue Ling and the others from the beast continent to the dawn continent. In order to protect you, I willingly drank the drug that made me someone else''s puppet. In order to follow you, I gave up the chance to live among my own kind and returned to the beast continent with you... If this can''t be called love, then tell me, what is love?" Huanhuan stopped. She turned and saw that Yun Hui had returned to the bedroom. The door was closed again. This time, he was really angry. When Shuang Yin returned home today, she realized that the atmosphere at home had become strange again. She thought that her mother and Eggy had quarreled again, but she saw that Eggy was still flying around her mother. She showed no signs of throwing a tantrum. Shuang Yin was a little surprised. Huanhuan brought the food to the table. "Wash your hands and eat." Shuang Yin washed her hands and sat down at the table. When she saw that her mother and Eggy were ready to eat, she couldn''t help but ask, "Aren''t we going to wait for Uncle Yun Hui?" She was acutely aware that her mother had paused for a moment when she heard the words ''Yun Hui''. Huanhuan tried to look natural. "He''s in a bad mood today and doesn''t want to come down and eat with us. I''ve already saved some food for him and placed it in the kitchen. After you finish eating, bring those dishes upstairs to him." "Oh." Shuang Yin was sure that her mother must have had a conflict with Yun Hui. She looked at Eggy, wanting to get some information from her. Before she could speak, Huanhuan knocked on the table. "Focus on eating and don''t talk nonsense." His two daughters had no choice but to shut up and eat obediently. After dinner, Huanhuan went into the kitchen to wash the dishes. Shuang Yin carried the food upstairs and knocked on the door. "Uncle Yun Hui." No one responded. Was he asleep and didn''t hear her? Shuang Yin was puzzled. She tried to knock twice before opening the door, but the room was empty. Yun Hui was not in the room. Where did he go? Shuang Yin was very surprised. She entered the house and searched, but she couldn''t find any clues. Then, she quickly went downstairs and ran into the kitchen. She said to Huanhuan, "Mom, Uncle Yun Hui is missing." Huanhuan stopped what she was doing. "Huh?" "I couldn''t find him in the room. I wonder where he went." Huanhuan immediately wiped her hands and personally went upstairs to search all the rooms. She still could not find Yun Hui. It was strange. Yun Hui was still at home in the afternoon. She had only gone to the kitchen to make a meal. Why was he nowhere to be seen now? Just as she was puzzled, Eggy spoke. "When Mom was cooking in the afternoon, I saw Knuckle Yun Hui go out." Huanhuan quickly asked, "Is that so? Why didn''t you remind me at that time?" Eggy felt a little wronged. "Knuckle Yun Hui told me not to tell you." "Do you know where he went, then?" Eggy shook her head. "I wunno." Seeing her mother''s uneasy expression, Shuang Yin quickly comforted her. "Uncle Yun Hui is an adult, and he''s powerful. He might just be going out to relax. He''ll be fine. Don''t worry too much." Normally, Huanhuan would not be worried about Yun Hui being in danger when he went out. But today was different. She remembered what Yun Hui had said before. He must be in a bad mood. He was not good at expressing himself and would only keep his thoughts to himself. It would be bad if he didn''t think it through and did something rash! Huanhuan fidgeted. "We have to get him back." Chapter 685 Youre Really Heartless Shuang Yin accompanied Huanhuan out to look for her. Eggy was unwilling to be left alone and flapped her wings to follow. The mother and daughters searched the entire floor, but they still couldn''t find Yun Hui. In the end, they had no choice but to find Jiu Yuan and have him call over the guards in charge of patrolling to ask if they had seen Yun Hui. One of the patrolling soldiers said, "When the sun was about to set, I saw him standing with Ah Gui and talking. They were a little far away, so I didn''t hear what they were saying." Huanhuan quickly asked, "Where''s Ah Gui now?" "He should be at Lady Xue Hui''s now." Huanhuan immediately went down the mountain and walked quickly to the temple. Unexpectedly, it suddenly rained heavily on the way. The raindrops fell heavily and drenched Huanhuan in the blink of an eye. Shuang Yin quickly pulled Huanhuan to seek shelter under the roof by the roadside. Like her father, Eggy hated water. She lay on Huanhuan''s shoulder and lowered her head to comb her wet feathers. She muttered, "This weather is so annoying. It rains so suddenly. It doesn''t even make a sound." Shuang Yin didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Does the heavens have to inform you before it rains?" Eggy snorted. "Even if they don''t report it, they have to warn us!" As soon as she finished speaking, she heard a loud rumble. Lightning flashed in the night sky, and an aggressive lightning strike struck down from the sky! Frightened, Eggy jumped up and curled up in her mother''s arms. Huanhuan comforted her frightened daughter and looked up at the sky. "Is the rainy season coming?" "Calculating the time, it''s indeed almost the rainy season." Shuang Yin looked worried. "I wonder if everything is going smoothly for my fathers." It was raining heavily. Bai Di and the others would have some trouble on the way. Hopefully, they would return home safely. The rain was getting heavier. It didn''t look like it was going to stop anytime soon. Huanhuan took out a raincoat from her space. She and Shuang Yin put on one each and ran quickly toward the temple through the heavy rain. Fortunately, the temple was not far away. They quickly ran into the temple and took off their wet raincoats. A divine servant saw them and quickly came forward. "Lady Huanhuan, Your Highness, why are you here?" Huanhuan said slowly, "We''re here to look for Ah Gui." "He''s upstairs." Huanhuan and Shuang Yin handed the raincoats to the divine servant to hang up. The two of them stepped on the stairs made of Sound Jade and quickly ran up to the second floor. Thunder rumbled outside the temple, and the melody of the Sound Jade steps in the temple was mellow. The two sounds mixed together, forming a sharp contrast. Ah Gui was talking to Xue Hui. He did not expect Huanhuan and Shuang Yin to suddenly appear. The two sides met by chance. Ah Gui was surprised. "Why are you here?" Huanhuan quickly explained her intentions. "We''re here for you." "Why are you looking for me?" Ah Gui paused, his eyes filled with eagerness. "Are you willing to change your mind and consider accepting me?" "I''m sorry. I don''t wish to pursue anything else with you apart from a normal friendship." Ah Gui''s gaze dimmed, but his eyes were still on her. "You''re heartless." Huanhuan had no intention of wasting too much time on him. She quickly said, "We came to ask you if you''ve seen Yun Hui." "You mean the male beast who usually follows you around, right?" Huanhuan nodded and said yes. "He came to see me this afternoon." Huanhuan quickly asked, "Why?" The corners of Ah Gui''s mouth twitched as he sneered. "He came to warn me not to have any more ideas about you." "And?" "I thought he was baffling, so I ignored him. Then he left." "Do you know where he went, then?" "How would I know?" Ah Gui spread his hands. "I don''t know him to begin with. He suddenly came to my door to warn me. I was already giving him face by not losing my temper. Why would I care where he went?" He made sense, but Huanhuan still refused to let the matter go. "After you separated, which direction did you see him go?" "I think it''s the back mountain." The back mountain was a bamboo forest. There were many remains buried there. It was considered a cemetery in Rock City. Usually, that place was gloomy even in broad daylight. Very few people would go there unless they had to. Huanhuan was very puzzled. "Why did Yun Hui go there?" "I don''t know." Huanhuan wanted to go to the back of the mountain to look, but it was raining heavily outside. There was still a distance between here and the back of the mountain. She would have to take a huge risk if she wanted to walk over. Shuang Yin discussed it with her. "Let''s wait until the rain stops." Huanhuan sighed. "That''s the only way." They wanted to go home, but Ah Gui stopped them, his eyes locked on Huanhuan. "It''s raining heavily outside. It''s too dangerous for you to walk back like this. You should stay and rest for a while. It won''t be too late to leave when it rains." Huanhuan touched the wet feathers on Eggy''s body. The girl was curled up in her arms now. She looked tired, and it seemed like she had a cold. She asked, "Can I have some hot water?" Xue Hui immediately arranged for a divine servant to boil water. Before long, the divine servant came over with hot water. Huanhuan soaked a cotton handkerchief in the hot water and carefully wiped Eggy''s body. The hot water warmed Eggy a little. Huanhuan got someone to bring a brazier over. She sat beside the brazier with Eggy in her arms. The warm fire surrounded them. She snuggled into her mother''s arms and closed her eyes to sleep. Shuang Yin pushed open the window and glanced out. "It''s still raining heavily. It doesn''t look like it''ll stop tonight." Huanhuan frowned, looking troubled. Xue Hui walked in with some freshly cooked broth. "I''ve arranged a guest room for you. It''s not big, but it''s big enough for the three of you." "Thank you!" "You''re welcome. This is your place to begin with. I''m only staying here temporarily. I''ll have to move out in a few days." Xue Hui said this casually as if she did not care that her position as the high priest had been snatched away. However, after this period of interaction, Huanhuan did not dare to let her guard down. She didn''t reply and gently stroked her youngest daughter in her arms. Xue Hui placed the broth on the table. "I got someone to make this. Have some of it before you go hungry." With that, she handed one of the bowls of broth to Shuang Yin. Shuang Yin tried it. It tasted average, but it was better than nothing. She quickly finished the entire bowl of soup. Xue Hui brought another bowl of broth to Huanhuan. "Have some too." Huanhuan shook her head. "I don''t have an appetite. Just put it aside." "Have some. It''s not good for your health." Huanhuan still didn''t want to drink it. Helpless, Xue Hui could only put the soup back on the table. Chapter 686 Political Union Xue Hui sat in the chair opposite Huanhuan. The firelight made her face look even more beautiful. She spoke softly. "Huanhuan, I know you have a deep misunderstanding of our Divine Wood clan now, but sometimes, you have to think from our perspective. We''ve worked hard for so many years and finally managed to accumulate a small family business. Now, you''re going to give it to the tree tribe. It''s normal for the tribe to be unhappy." The rain was endless outside, and the fire in the house was warm. The atmosphere was indeed suitable for a long conversation. Huanhuan looked down at her youngest daughter in her arms and said softly, "The tree people are very good at planting. I''ve long thought of leaving the vegetable fields and fruit forest to them." "Even if they''re good at planting, you can''t forget about us." Huanhuan asked casually, "Then what do you want me to do?" "I still have the same idea as before. Those tree people can stay in Rock City, but we have to get them to sign a slave contract and make them our slaves. At that time, we can order them to work at will, and we don''t have to give them our territory. It''s the best of both worlds." "You have a point." Huanhuan looked up at her. "Unfortunately, this is Rock City. No slaves are allowed here." "Rules are dead, but people are alive." "No, rules are rules. Even if I''m the high priest, I can''t break the rules." Xue Hui frowned in disapproval. "You''re too stubborn. This isn''t good. If you encounter a similar situation in the future, you''ll definitely offend more people." "So what? My current status makes it so that I don''t have to be afraid of anyone." Xue Hui was speechless. Xue Hui couldn''t persuade Huanhuan to change her mind regarding the matter of the tree tribe, so Xue Hui could only change the topic. "Let''s not talk about the tree tribe for the time being, but I hope you can consider Ah Gui''s marriage proposal carefully." Huanhuan smiled. "Why? Do you really want me to become mates with Ah Gui?" "Yes," Xue Hui admitted crisply. "If you can become mates with Ah Gui, it means that you have an inseparable relationship with our Divine Wood clan. Then it doesn''t matter if we give up our territory to the tree tribe." "Are you planning to get me involved in a political marriage?" Xue Hui didn''t understand what that was, but she could guess what it meant. She nodded and said, "Yes, accepting Ah Gui can allow you to obtain a lot of wealth. At the same time, our Divine Wood clan can use this opportunity to gain a foothold in Rock City. This is a win-win deal." "That sounds good. Unfortunately, I already have four mates. I don''t plan to accept a fifth." Xue Hui tried to ask, "Is it because the four male beasts at your house are unhappy?" "No, I just think things are going well at home. I don''t want to increase the number of people." Xue Hui was puzzled. "Although Ah Gui isn''t as strong as the four mates in your family, he''s outstanding in appearance and good in his work. You won''t lose out at all if you accept him. Why won''t you?" "As I just said, I don''t want to increase my number of mates. That''s why." Xue Hui didn''t understand why she was so stubborn, but since she was so determined, Xue Hui could only settle for the next best thing. "If you''re unwilling to accept Ah Gui, what about Shuang Yin? She''s at the age of marriage and is quite compatible with him. Why don''t we let the two of them get married?" Huanhuan did not expect Xue Hui to have designs for her eldest daughter. However, she did not refuse directly. Instead, she turned to look at Shuang Yin, who had been standing silently beside her. "What do you think of Ah Gui? Can you accept him?" Instead of answering, Shuang Yin asked, "Can he beat me?" Hearing this, Xue Hui''s expression immediately became indescribable. Huanhuan asked her, "Can Ah Gui defeat Big Goody?" "...He couldn''t beat her in the past." "What about now?" "He... He probably can''t beat her..." Huanhuan''s expression immediately became indescribable. Shuang Yin stopped talking. There was a line of words on her face. ''Those who can''t beat me are trash!'' How could trash be qualified to be her mate?! Huanhuan instructed Xue Hui very solemnly, "Let Ah Gui work hard to increase his strength. I hope he can defeat Big Goody as soon as possible." Xue Hui felt that this task was a long way off. The chances of it happening were very slim. The marriage proposal was put on hold. Although Xue Hui was indignant, there was nothing she could do. Huanhuan and Shuang Yin were unwilling to accept Ah Gui. She couldn''t force them to be his mate either. "Rest well. I''ll leave first." Xue Hui got up and walked out. When the footsteps gradually faded, Huanhuan took the tracking mouse out of her space. She turned the gear on the mouse and gently lowered it to the ground. She took out a blanket that Yun Hui had once used and waved it in front of the tracking mouse. The tracking mouse sniffed the smell on the blanket. Its eyes darted around, then it quickly ran out of the room to track Yun Hui. Huanhuan did not know if the tracking mouse could find Yun Hui, so she could only hope that the heavens would show mercy. Shuang Yin said, "It''s getting late. Shall we go rest too?" "Mhm." The three of them walked into the guest bedroom. The bed was more than 1.5 meters long, and it was quite spacious for them. Huanhuan hugged Eggy and slept on the bed, while Shuang Yin occupied the spot closest to the door. She turned sideways, facing the direction of the door. Unknowingly, a strong sense of sleep assaulted her. Shuang Yin tried to open her eyes, but in the end, she couldn''t control her eyelids. She involuntarily closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep. Huanhuan was still awake because she had something on her mind. At that moment, the tracking mouse returned! It scurried onto the bed and squeaked at Huanhuan. Huanhuan saw something fall out of its mouth. She took it and saw that it was a small piece of cloth from Yun Hui''s clothes. The tracking mouse had found Yun Hui! Huanhuan was delighted. She sat up and pushed her eldest daughter beside her. "Big Goody, wake up!" However, Shuang Yin was sleeping very soundly. Even after being nudged several times, she still did not move. Huanhuan finally sensed that something was wrong. Shuang Yin was a vigilant beast. Usually, when she slept at night, she would immediately wake up if there was any movement. But tonight, she couldn''t even nudge her awake! Huanhuan first touched Shuang Yin''s carotid artery to confirm that it was beating normally and that there was no obstruction. She heaved a sigh of relief, then proceeded to pinch Shuang Yin. Unfortunately, it was useless. Huanhuan pondered. It was very likely that Shuang Yin had been drugged. Recalling what Shuang Yin had eaten tonight, Huanhuan quickly thought of the bowl of broth Xue Hui had sent over. Could it be that Xue Hui had drugged the soup?! Huanhuan was bewildered. She was about to concoct an antidote for Shuang Yin when she heard footsteps outside the room. Someone was here! Chapter 687 Take Her For His Own Huanhuan immediately closed her eyes and pretended to be still asleep. She heard a creak as the door was pushed open. Someone walked in. The footsteps stopped beside the bed. Nothing happened for a long time. Huanhuan raised her eyelids a little and looked out through the small crack. She immediately saw Ah Gui standing on the bed, staring at her foolishly. Out of surprise, she met Ah Gui''s gaze directly! Huanhuan cursed in her heart. She had been discovered! She was about to attack when Ah Gui grabbed her wrist and pinned it to the bed. At the same time, he tore off the green crystal bracelet on her wrist. More than 10 green crystal beads fell to the ground with a crisp sound. The skullcap opened its petals and bit at Ah Gui''s head! Ah Gui was prepared. He tilted his head to avoid the lotus'' attack and grabbed Huanhuan''s neck. "If you move again, I''ll break her neck." The lotus immediately stopped attacking, not daring to move again. Huanhuan took out a bone knife from her space and stabbed it at him! However, Ah Gui didn''t even dodge. He let her stab the bone knife into his arm. Blood splattered onto Huanhuan''s face. She saw Ah Gui staring at her with an obsession that bordered on worship. "Be good. I don''t want to hurt you." With that, he suddenly knocked Huanhuan unconscious. The skullcap tried to sneak up on him, but he grabbed the stem, tore it into two, and threw it to the ground. He stepped on the skullcap. "Behave yourself and don''t move again." Xue Hui walked in. She frowned at the wound on Ah Gui''s arm. "You just had to tie her up. Why are you in such a sorry state?!" Ah Gui ignored her and looked down at Huanhuan in his arms. Xue Hui noticed his gaze. It was like a wild wolf that had been hungry for decades seeing fresh meat. It seemed he wished he could swallow the little female in his arms. Xue Hui thought he was in a strange state. "When did you become so concerned about her?" His attitude toward Huanhuan was clearly indifferent today. Why was he suddenly so infatuated with her?! Ah Gui stuck out the tip of his tongue and licked the blood off Huanhuan''s face. "Don''t you think she''s beautiful? She''s so beautiful that as soon as I saw her face, I couldn''t help but get the urge to devour her without letting anyone look at her." Even Xue Hui, who was also a female, had to admit that Huanhuan''s face was indeed shockingly beautiful. She attributed Ah Gui''s change to everyone''s love for beauty. Besides, he was a young and energetic male beast. It was easy for him to be seduced by a young and beautiful female. "Let''s go. Let''s get Huanhuan out of here before Shuang Yin wakes up." Ah Gui was focused on Huanhuan now. Without looking at Shuang Yin, he strode out with Huanhuan in his arms. Eggy was already awake. When she saw her mother being taken away, she immediately flapped her small wings and flew up, wanting to snatch her mother back. Xue Hui reached out and grabbed Eggy, stuffing her into a hide pouch. She tied the pouch tight with the rope. Eggy struggled desperately in the bag, but it was useless. Xue Hui saw the dying lotus on the ground and paused. "What a pity. Such a beautiful flower..." With that, she carried the bag with Eggy and stepped mercilessly over the skullcap. When they were all gone, the skullcap struggled to get up from the ground. It opened its scarred petals and gently bit Shuang Yin''s arm. The pain woke Shuang Yin from her sleep. She sat up and was extremely shocked to see the bruised lotus and green crystal beads rolling everywhere. "W-What''s going on?" The skullcap said with difficulty, "It''s Xue Hui and Ah Gui. They snatched Mom and Eggy." Xue Hui and Ah Gui only knew that it listened to Huanhuan, but they did not know that it could speak human language. If they had heard it speak just now, they would have definitely killed it. Shuang Yin was furious when she heard this! She scooped up the skullcap and placed it on her shoulder. She picked up the scattered green crystals and put them in her pocket. She quickly ran out of the room and rushed into the bedroom where Xue Hui stayed. However, she realized that the bedroom was empty. ... When Huanhuan woke up, she found herself lying in a long wooden box. If it weren''t for the fact that there were no coffins in this world, she would have suspected that she had been put in one. Her hands and feet were firmly bound with rope. She couldn''t move, and her mouth was gagged. She couldn''t make a sound. Little Brat''s voice sounded in her mind. "There''s good news and bad news now. Which piece of news do you want to hear first?" Huanhuan was expressionless. Only then did Little Brat remember. "I almost forgot. You can''t talk now. Let me tell you the bad news first--you''ve been kidnapped." Huanhuan thought to herself, ''I don''t need you to tell me that I''ve been kidnapped!'' "The good news is that Little Black is nearby." Huanhuan immediately perked up. Where was he? "Like you, he''s in a box. He''s injured and drugged. He can''t move freely for the time being." Huanhuan was very worried about his safety. Little Brat pretended to be mysterious. "Do you want to know where you are now?" Huanhuan nodded vigorously. "You''ve been put in a box and mixed in with the goods that will leave Rock City. You''re already on your way to Dark Moon City." Huanhuan was very puzzled. Why Dark Moon City? Little Brat guessed her thoughts and continued to answer her doubts. "Because Ah Gui wants to deliver the goods to Dark Moon City and hide you there." Dark Moon City was far from Rock City. If she was hidden in Dark Moon City, even if Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling returned, they might not be able to find her. Huanhuan immediately panicked. She didn''t want to go to Dark Moon City! Little Brat gave her a suggestion. "Ah Gui fed you knockout drugs. With that dosage, it''s enough to knock you out for ten days. He doesn''t know that your physique is special and you''re immune to all poisons, so I suggest you don''t let him find out that you woke up early." Before long, the lid of the box was opened. Huanhuan quickly closed her eyes and pretended to still be asleep. Ah Gui stood beside the box and looked at her face in a daze. "You''re so beautiful." She was so beautiful that as soon as he saw her, he couldn''t help but want her for himself. Xue Hui brought him the medicine. "Feed her." Ah Gui helped Huanhuan up, opened her mouth, and poured the medicine down her throat. Xue Hui stood at the side and looked at them. "I increased the dosage," she said. "She won''t wake up until we reach Dark Moon City." Ah Gui replied casually, "Mhm." "After you reach Dark Moon City, remember to follow the plan. Don''t expose your whereabouts. I''ll think of a way to create rumors in Rock City. I''ll just say that Huanhuan was kidnapped by Yun Hui. At that time, everyone will focus all their attention on Yun Hui." "Mhm." "This is as far as I can send you. Be careful on the way. I should go back." Chapter 688 Dont Blame Me For Being Heartless Just as they were about to part, Ah Gui tore his gaze away from Huanhuan for a moment. He looked at Xue Hui. "Don''t go back. Come with us." "No, if we both leave, what will happen to the rest of our people? I can''t neglect them." "But Shuang Yin isn''t easy to fool..." "Don''t worry. Shuang Yin drank my knockout powder. She''s sleeping soundly. She doesn''t know who took Huanhuan away. When the time comes, I just have to say that Yun Hui took Huanhuan away. She''ll naturally chase after Yun Hui to ask about her." Xue Hui handed the hide bag to Ah Gui. "If Huanhuan doesn''t listen to you when she wakes up, threaten her with Eggy." Ah Gui took the hide bag. "Then take care of yourself." "I''m going to leave now." It was still raining, but it was much lighter than last night. The fine raindrops fell on Huanhuan, drenching her hair. When Ah Gui noticed this, he quickly and carefully wiped the water off her face. He looked like he was serving the most precious treasure in the world. He put Huanhuan back in the box and closed the lid. Ah Gui gestured, and the mighty caravan continued forward. Xue Hui stood alone in her long beige cloak and watched them go. ''Huanhuan, don''t blame me for being heartless. ''You can only blame yourself for being too heartless.'' Xue Hui pulled her hood up, spread her wings behind her, and flew back into the drizzle. As soon as she returned to Rock City, she bumped into Shuang Yin and Shen Yan standing at the city gate. Xue Hui''s heart skipped a beat. With the knockout medicine''s power, Shuang Yin should still be unconscious. Why was she awake? Xue Hui had a bad feeling. She wanted to pretend not to see Shuang Yin and fly straight back to the temple, but she was stopped by the feather guards. "Lady Xue Hui, the princess invites you down." Xue Hui tried to find an excuse. "I have things to do. Can I see her later?" "Sorry, you can''t." Helpless, Xue Hui could only lean down to the ground and retract the wings on her back. She looked at Shuang Yin and Shen Yan. "Why are you here?" Shuang Yin asked instead of answering, "I should be the one asking you that. Why aren''t you at home so early in the morning? Why did you come out?" Xue Hui calmly gave the excuse she had prepared. "Ah Gui is leading a team to deliver the goods. They left before dawn today. I was sending them off. The patrolling soldiers in the city saw it. They can testify." Shuang Yin had already asked the patrolling soldiers. What they said was basically the same as what Xue Hui had said. However, Shuang Yin did not believe that things were as simple as she said. Shuang Yin walked up to Xue Hui. "My mother is missing." Xue Hui looked stunned. "Huanhuan went missing? How is that possible? I clearly saw her last night. How did she suddenly disappear?!" Her expression was quite natural, and there was no flaw. Shuang Yin admired this female''s acting skills and schemes even more. "Someone saw you work with Ah Gui to abduct my mother." Xue Hui was stunned for a moment, then she declared loudly, "Nonsense! Ah Gui and I would never do such a thing! That person must be framing us. Don''t believe them!" "I''ll investigate if it''s true or not. Before the truth is known, I''ll have to trouble you for a while." "What do you want to do?" Shuang Yin glanced at the beast soldiers behind her. "Send her to jail." Upon receiving the order, the beast soldiers immediately swarmed forward and reached for Xue Hui. Xue Hui did not expect Shuang Yin to attack just like that. Her expression immediately changed. "What are you doing? You want to arrest me without any evidence? Is there any law here?!" "The laws of this place were set by my mother. Now that my mother is gone, the laws of this place are gone too." Beside her, Shen Yan also said, "Since you have a clear conscience, it doesn''t matter if you stay in jail for a few days. In any case, we can release you after we learn the truth." Was Xue Hui really innocent? Of course not! She was the one who planned to kidnap Huanhuan. Her original plan was to push the blame on Yun Hui. She did not expect Shuang Yin to suddenly arrest her. Her plan had been completely disrupted, and the current situation was very disadvantageous to her. Xue Hui gritted her teeth. She probably couldn''t stay here any longer! She raised her foot and kicked the beast soldier in front of her aside. She spread her wings and flew into the sky, quickly flying out of the city! Almost at the same time she flew up, Shen Yan also flew up. He was faster than Xue Hui. Before Xue Hui could fly out of the city gate, he stopped her. The two of them faced each other in the air. Xue Hui stared at Shen Yan warily. "This is between Shuang Yin and me. Why are you birds meddling?" "I have no choice. Before Xue Ling left, he asked me to take care of Huanhuan. Now that Huanhuan is gone, he''ll definitely settle scores with me when he comes back. I don''t want him to pursue me for debts, so please return Huanhuan quickly." "Huanhuan''s disappearance has nothing to do with me." Shen Yan asked, "If it doesn''t, why are you trying to escape?" "I didn''t do anything wrong, but I''m going to be arrested. Of course, I have to run." Shen Yan smiled faintly. "Don''t act upright in front of me. I know very well what you and Ah Gui did in private. Even if it''s not because of Huanhuan''s disappearance, nothing good will happen to the two of you when Shuang Yun and Bai Di return." Xue Hui''s expression changed. "What are you talking about?" she said stubbornly. "I don''t understand." "Let''s not talk about the old matters. I''ll bring up the most recent incident. Can you tell me the origin of the goods that Ah Gui transported out of the city today?" Xue Hui stopped talking, and her gaze was very dark. "You''ve already gotten a lot, but you''re still not satisfied. You want to earn more after earning a little. You don''t even mind getting your hands covered in blood. To be honest, I find you dirty now." "Stop pretending in front of me!" Xue Hui gritted her teeth and retorted. "You birds don''t have to do anything other than follow behind the Rock Wolf Tribe in order to gain benefits. That''s just because your elder is Huanhuan''s mate?! Our Divine Wood clan isn''t as lucky as you. If we want to live a good life, we can only fight for it ourselves. What''s wrong with that?!" "Everyone wants a good life. There''s nothing wrong with that, but your mistake is doing anything for benefits. You don''t even have a bottom line." "Bottom line?" Xue Hui sneered. "The reproduction problem of your feather tribe has been resolved. Now, you can talk to us righteously about those so-called bottom lines. Let me tell you, our only bottom line is to survive." Only by living could their bloodline not be severed and they could have everything they wanted! Shen Yan sighed. "You''re too obsessed. You''re hopeless." Chapter 689 Kill Those Little B*Tches! However, Xue Hui was slightly inferior to Shen Yan when it came to fighting alone. They fought in midair. Finally, Xue Hui was subdued. The beast soldiers tied her up and sent her to jail. She never expected that she would be kidnapped by beast soldiers today as soon as she kidnapped Huanhuan. What went around came around. Shuang Yin asked Shen Yan to help take care of Rock City. She personally led the beast soldiers out of the city to chase after Ah Gui''s caravan. At this moment, Ah Gui had already crossed Black River with the caravan and was advancing on a grassland. The rain had not stopped for the past two days. Sometimes, it rained heavily, and sometimes, it drizzled. The road was filled with mud. When they stepped on it, mud splashed high. Everyone in the caravan had mud on their feet, and their bodies and faces were drenched. They looked very disheveled. Even so, Ah Gui had no intention of stopping. He urged the guys in the caravan, "Cheer up and speed up. We have to reach Dark Moon City before the end of next month!" Huanhuan was still lying in the wooden box. She took the bone knife from her space and cut the rope on her wrist. She tore the cloth from her mouth and spoke to Little Brat softly. "The green crystal bracelet and Little Lotus aren''t with me. The small crossbow was destroyed. I only have half a jar of dragon blood left. Do you think I should fight them?" Little Brat reminded her, "Although dragon blood can make you stronger in a short period of time, you''ll become a child after the effects of the dragon blood wear off. What if you find yourself in danger again?" "There''s still Little Black! I''ll save him and get him to fly me back later." "But Little Black is injured." "As long as I feed him a mouthful of my blood, he''ll be revived on the spot!" "Since you''re already prepared to bleed, go ahead." With Little Brat''s support, Huanhuan immediately made up her mind. She clenched the jar in her hand and reminded Little Brat, "If I''m in danger, remember to save me!" "Got it. Hurry up and transform. Kill those little b*tches!" Little Brat was even more excited than her. After traveling for four days, the guys expressed that they couldn''t take it anymore. Coupled with the heavy rain, the road was getting harder to walk. Ah Gui could only announce that they would stop to rest. They found a cave nearby that could shelter them from the wind and rain. There were more than 20 wooden boxes of various sizes in the entire team. Only the wooden box containing Huanhuan was brought into the cave. The other wooden boxes were all tossed aside at the entrance of the cave where they were blown by the wind and rain. The guys lit fires and ate dried meat with hot water. They chatted as they ate. "Boss, we have a lot of goods in this batch. If we can sell them all in Dark Moon City, we''ll definitely make a ton of money this time!" Ah Gui wanted to feed Huanhuan some jerky, but he remembered that she was unconscious now. She definitely couldn''t eat anything. Besides, there were many workers watching. He didn''t want them to see Huanhuan''s face. The beautiful Huanhuan could only belong to him. As he ate the jerky, Ah Gui said distractedly, "If we make a lot of money, you guys will definitely benefit from it too." "With your words, we brothers are relieved!" Someone looked at the weather outside and was worried. "The rainy season is here. It''s been raining every day recently. I wonder if the goods in the boxes can survive until we reach Dark Moon City." His companion beside him said casually, "Let''s open the boxes and check later. If we see anyone sick, we''ll take them out to prevent them from spreading the illness to others." "Mhm." ¡­ Huanhuan, who was nestled in the box, pricked up her ears and pressed them against the wooden box. She could hear their conversation clearly. She strung some of the keywords together and thought about it carefully. The shipment they were transporting was alive, and there were a lot of them. Living things might get sick from the rain. And they had just mentioned ''the others''. The main point was the word ''anyone''¡­ A bold thought appeared in Huanhuan''s mind. Could the living creatures that were being sent to Dark Moon City be people? They were buying and selling people! Rock City clearly prohibited the sale of people, but Ah Gui and the others still dared to do this. They were simply lawless! Little Brat reminded her, "From the looks of it, this shouldn''t be their first time buying and selling people." Huanhuan gritted her teeth in anger. "These bastards, I''ll definitely make them pay!" It took a lot of effort for her to suppress her anger. She couldn''t attack yet. She couldn''t be rash. Huanhuan took a deep breath to calm herself down. A few workers walked out of the cave together, opened the wooden boxes, and checked them one by one. As Huanhuan expected, these boxes were filled with living people. Due to their prolonged hunger and cold, these beasts were all sallow and thin. They were curled up in the boxes and shivering from the cold, but their tongues had been cut off, so they could not make a sound. When they saw the workers, they looked as if they had seen a demon. They were terrified. A few extremely weak beasts fainted from the shock. They were carried out by the guys and locked in a cage. The cage had no cover at all. The cold rain hit them directly, causing their body temperature to drop even faster. The guys returned to the cave, muttering. "If those guys are going to die, let''s just feed them to the wild animals here. They shouldn''t spread their disease to anyone else." In their eyes, those beasts were not their own kind but a group of sheep waiting to be slaughtered. It was getting late. Other than a guy who was on night duty at the entrance of the cave, everyone else was asleep against the rock wall. Huanhuan listened carefully for a long time and confirmed that she could hear nothing but snores and rain. She picked up the jar and poured a mouthful of dragon blood into her mouth. A powerful force immediately exploded in her body! She felt her blood boil! Huanhuan clenched her fists. In the dim box, she could vaguely see the fine scales on the back of her hand. There were no locks in this era. She reached out and pushed the lid open easily. She climbed out nimbly and landed on her feet. The guy sitting at the entrance of the cave seemed to sense something. He turned around and looked into the cave. He saw a figure flash in front of him like a ghost. Before he could see the other party clearly, his neck was mercilessly broken! Huanhuan let go of the guy and turned to rush toward the leader of this group, Ah Gui! In his sleep, Ah Gui sensed danger approaching. He quickly opened his eyes. At the same time, he instinctively rolled to the side, avoiding Huanhuan''s sneak attack. Chapter 690 Just Because Im Too Beautiful? Ah Gui did not expect Huanhuan to suddenly wake up. Not only was she awake, but she had become very powerful. Even as a male beast, he was no match for her. Huanhuan kicked him away. Ah Gui fell heavily to the ground. He covered his aching chest and quickly stood up. "When did you wake up?" "I''ll wake up whenever I want." Huanhuan flew over and grabbed his neck. It was a fierce move, but because she was too short, it looked a little out of place. However, Huanhuan did not care about this at all. Her pupils turned vertical as she stared intently at Ah Gui in front of her. "You drugged the princess, planned to kidnap the high priest, and bought and sold a large number of people... Even if you''re sentenced to the death penalty ten times, it won''t be enough!" Ah Gui was almost suffocating. But his eyes were still fixed on the female in front of him. Even though her appearance had changed a little, she was still so beautiful that he couldn''t even bear to blink. "As long as I can get you to be with me, I''m willing to be beheaded ten times." Being infatuated by such a person made Huanhuan feel disgusted. "I really didn''t expect that the young man with a pure heart would become like you." "If I hadn''t become like this, how could those profiteers bear to let me do their business? Didn''t you force me to grow up? Now that I''m grown up, why are you unhappy?" Ah Gui raised his hand with difficulty, wanting to touch her beautiful cheek. "What do you want me to do? Huh?" Huanhuan avoided his touch. "You''ve disappointed me." With that, she closed her fingers. Ah Gui gradually lost his ability to breathe, and his face turned purple. Just as he was about to be strangled to death, Huanhuan suddenly felt a pain in the back of her head! She turned to look behind her. She saw that the workers had woken up. One of the workers was holding a stone in his hand. He had used this rock to knock the back of Huanhuan''s head hard just now. He wanted to knock Huanhuan out, but unfortunately, he underestimated the toughness of a dragon''s body. It was impossible for him to knock her out with this bit of strength. She raised her hand and threw Ah Gui at the beast! The beast wanted to pick up Ah Gui, but he was knocked to the ground too. Seeing this, the rest of the guys looked at each other and swarmed forward, planning to subdue her with their numbers. Unfortunately, they didn''t get what they wanted. Huanhuan beat all these workers to the ground. Dragons were shockingly strong. Huanhuan lost control of her strength and accidentally killed several workers. Although the remaining few were not dead, they were still breathing heavily. From the looks of it, they probably wouldn''t live long. It was her first time killing, so she couldn''t help but feel a little uncomfortable. She resisted looking at the miserable state of the corpses and raised her hand to pull Ah Gui out. "Of these people, you deserve to die the most." Ah Gui knew that he would die, but he was not afraid at all. He even felt excited. "I''ll gladly die at your hands." The more he acted like this, the more disgusted Huanhuan felt. She grabbed him by the neck and twisted it. There was a crack. Ah Gui''s neck was broken. But even in death, his eyes were still fixed on Huanhuan as if he wanted to engrave her appearance in his mind. He refused to forget her even after he died. Huanhuan''s scalp went numb from his almost crazy appearance. "What''s going on with Ah Gui? I didn''t realize he had the potential to become a pervert." Little Brat snorted. "That''s because your face is too attractive." Huanhuan casually threw Ah Gui''s corpse aside. "Is it my fault that I''m beautiful?" "It''s not wrong to be beautiful, but it''s wrong to be beautiful like you." Huanhuan felt that what he said made sense. "According to you, does it mean I can''t let outsiders see my face in the future? Otherwise, they might be bewitched by my beautiful face and evolve into perverts like Ah Gui?" Little Brat gave a serious answer. "Yes." Huanhuan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "It''s their fault for being perverted. It has nothing to do with me. I''m innocent, okay?!" "You might not believe it, but it really has something to do with you that Ah Gui became abnormal." "Is it just because I''m too beautiful?" Little Brat thought about how to phrase it. "The Divine Wood seed will make your body more and more perfect, and your appearance will become more and more beautiful. There''s a limit to how beautiful a normal person can be, but your beauty has already exceeded the limits of a normal person. At this time, it''ll become a weapon." Huanhuan looked confused. "What weapon?" "You''ll unconsciously exude your charm and attract the male beasts around you so that they''ll go crazy for you." The corners of Huanhuan''s mouth twitched. "I''m nothing like that. The reason why Ah Gui liked me is that my face looks especially outstanding in the beast world." Hearing this, Little Brat only laughed. "Just watch. Ah Gui is just the beginning. In the future, more and more perverts will appear around you." Thinking that she was surrounded by perverts, Huanhuan couldn''t help but shiver. "Don''t curse me." She picked up the animal hide bag that had fallen to the ground and opened it. Sure enough, it contained Eggy. Eggy was sick. As soon as she saw that it was her mother who opened the bag, she immediately perked up and flew into her arms. "Mom! Are you wokay now?" "I''m okay," Huanhuan comforted her daughter gently. "I''ve chased away all the bad people. No one will bully you again." Eggy shouted sincerely, "Mom, you''re amahzing!" The effect of the dragon blood disappeared. Huanhuan turned into a little girl. She stood on tiptoes and used all her strength to open all the wooden boxes with difficulty. She finally found the unconscious Yun Hui. There was a deep wound on Yun Hui''s abdomen. The blood had stopped flowing, but the wound was inflamed. It was red and swollen, and the edge of the wound had begun to fester. He was forcefully drugged and fell unconscious. Huanhuan bit her finger, squeezed out blood, and fed it to him. Yun Hui''s wound healed at a visible speed. Before long, his abdomen had recovered to its original state. There was no wound at all. He woke up from his sleep. Huanhuan''s watery eyes widened. "Little Black, you''re finally awake!" Yun Hui looked at her face, and his mind went blank. Then, he remembered what had happened. After he had a conflict with Huanhuan, he went down the mountain to look for Ah Gui and asked him to stop pestering Huanhuan. At that time, he had already sensed that Ah Gui''s mentality was abnormal. He was afraid that Ah Gui would hurt Huanhuan. Ah Gui deliberately pretended to promise not to pester Huanhuan anymore. Then, he used Huanhuan as an excuse to bring Yun Hui to a remote place. Yun Hui was ambushed. Not only was he seriously injured, but he was also drugged, put in a box, mixed in with the goods, and transported out of Rock City. If Huanhuan hadn''t drunk the dragon blood and dealt with Ah Gui and the group of workers, Yun Hui would have been doomed. Chapter 691 They All Deserve To Die! There were more than 20 wooden boxes filled with beasts. Huanhuan originally wanted to let them go, but the rain had become heavier. A mudslide suddenly erupted on the mountain, and the mud washed down the trees on the mountain, blocking the cave. Fortunately, Yun Hui reacted quickly enough and blocked the entrance with a rock in time. Otherwise, the mud would have surged into the cave and drowned everyone in it. Now, all the beasts were blocked at the entrance of the cave and could not leave. Huanhuan and Yun Hui had no choice but to stay. They were going to think of a way to clean the mud at the entrance when the rain eased. In addition to the two of them and Eggy, there were 109 beasts in the cave. Most of these beasts were male beasts who had just reached adulthood, and there were a few white-haired old beasts. Yun Hui buried the corpses of Ah Gui and the other workers. The other five workers were still breathing. He did not kill the five of them. Instead, he tied them up and left them in a corner of the cave. Huanhuan lit a fire in the cave. At first, the beasts did not dare to approach. Later, when they saw that Huanhuan and Yun Hui were fine sitting by the fire, they gradually let down their guard and approached the fire bit by bit to enjoy the warmth and light brought by the fire. Huanhuan tried to talk to them. Seeing that she was a female and her voice was soft and sweet, the male beasts could not be wary of her and were willing to answer her questions. From them, she learned that most of them came from remote and poor small tribes. The beasts in these tribes were less vigilant and ignorant. They were easily fooled. Previously, it was because a few well-dressed beasts had come to their tribe and described to them how good the outside world was, especially Rock City, where they lived. It was the most prosperous beast city on this continent. They also took out many novel and interesting things, making the beasts in the small tribe envious. "They told us that as long as we went to Rock City, we could eat meat and wear soft cotton clothes every day. If we were lucky, we might be able to gain the favor of females and find a mate we like." "Our tribe is very poor. We struggle to have our meals and often face disease and ferocious beasts. Our lives are very hard. When we heard that life in Rock City was so good, we wanted to follow them to Rock City to live." Huanhuan thought of what must''ve happened next. "Those beasts are Ah Gui''s workers? Did they lie to you?" "Yes!" At this point, the beasts became agitated. "They tricked us into Rock City, but not only did they not give us a piece of meat, but they also locked us up and sold us to others as slaves!" "They want to sell you to Dark Moon City. Do you know why?" The man thought about it carefully. "I heard two of the workers talking about a ritual when they were chatting. They said it required a lot of slaves. I don''t know the details." Huanhuan was deep in thought. A ritual... Little Brat''s voice sounded in her mind. "A ritual that uses slaves is definitely not a good ritual. The high priest of the Dark Moon Temple is trying to cause trouble!" As there were others around, Huanhuan did not reply. Those beasts had not eaten for a few days and were already starving. Some of them began to dig up the weeds in the cave. After digging them out, they did not even wash them. They just stuffed them into their mouths and chewed twice before swallowing with difficulty. Huanhuan couldn''t bear to see them like that. She wanted to take out food and share it with them, but Little Brat stopped her. "The human heart is greedy. Unconditional help will make them take such help for granted, just like Xue Hui and the Divine Wood clan." Huanhuan recalled the changes in the Divine Wood clan and felt uncomfortable. She dismissed the idea of distributing food. The weeds in the cave were very limited. After they ate all the weeds, there was nothing else to eat. In the end, they actually targeted the corpses. Two bold beasts dug out the corpses that were buried not long ago with their bare hands. The corpses were already showing signs of decay. As soon as they were dug up, the stench of decay filled the air, making Huanhuan almost vomit. She quickly hugged Eggy and hid far away. The starving beasts ate the better-preserved meat on the corpses. The other beasts watched from the side, their expressions different. Later, more and more beasts couldn''t stand the pain of hunger and began to eat the corpses. They even stuffed all the rotten meat into their mouths. When Huanhuan saw this, she felt a chill run down her spine. Yun Hui noticed that she didn''t look good and took the initiative to ask, "What''s wrong? Are you sick?" In this cave, he was the only person she could trust apart from Eggy. Huanhuan involuntarily approached him and whispered, "I feel a little nauseous." Yun Hui followed her gaze and saw the beasts eating the rotting flesh of the corpses. He said calmly, "Are they disturbing you? Do you want me to get rid of them?" Huanhuan shook her head. "Forget it. Ignore them." At this moment, she just wanted to wait quietly for the rain to stop and leave with Eggy and Yun Hui. As for what those beasts who had eaten human flesh would become in the future, it had nothing to do with her. Eggy was young and didn''t think there was anything scary about eating the meat of her own kind. When she saw that the beasts were eating happily, she couldn''t help but say, "Mom, I''m hungry." Huanhuan took out sweet fruits from her space and fed them to her. Eggy ate the sweet fruits. The sweet taste spread, and it was in stark contrast to the smell of putrefaction. When the beasts in the cave saw the sweet fruits, their eyes lit up. Their eyes lit up as they stared at Eggy. A few bold beasts couldn''t help but want to snatch the sweet fruits. Yun Hui sensed the restless thoughts of the beasts in the cave. He sat up slightly and released his pressure as a powerhouse. He looked around coldly. The beasts he looked at couldn''t help but feel afraid. They involuntarily lowered their heads, not daring to have any more ideas about Eggy. The corpses were almost eaten up, leaving only empty bones. Before long, these beasts were hungry again. This time, they focused on the dying workers in the corner. These guys were especially detestable. Not only did they trick them into coming to Rock City, but they also treated them as trash. They were always beaten up and scolded. This group of beasts was extremely insulting. They all deserved to die! Most importantly, these guys had a lot of meat on them that could fill them up! Chapter 692 Dont Touch Me The workers sensed danger approaching and trembled involuntarily. They roared in fear and begged in despair. Unfortunately, this did not change the determination of those starving beasts to eat their fill. At the same time, Huanhuan had no intention of saving the workers. They all deserved it. She sat in the corner and covered her eyes. "Don''t look." Eating their own kind raw was too bloody and cruel. Eggy was still a child. She shouldn''t be seeing such a scene. The sound of refusal rose and fell in the cave. The beasts felt extremely satisfied after eating fresh meat that they had not eaten in a long time. They did not feel guilty about killing their own kind. They submitted to their fear of hunger and even crossed the last line. Little Brat said, "Don''t think that this scene is unbelievable. In many poor small tribes, they''ll kill the disabled and old beasts who have lost their combat strength and eat them as food. They won''t think that this behavior crosses the bottom line. Survival is their ultimate goal." Huanhuan said nothing. "In a sense, the Divine Wood clan is no different from these beasts in front of you. They''re happy to accept your kindness, but they might not repay you with the same kindness." Huanhuan replied gloomily, "Mhm." Little Brat sighed. "When you''re in a high position, you occasionally have to learn to have a heart of stone to make yourself and the people around you better." "Are you educating me now?" "No, I''m teaching you how to be an excellent high priest." "Oh?" "The most important thing a high priest should have is not strength but a way to control people''s hearts. Look at Xue Hui. She used this trick very well. The beasts in the city are convinced by her. You should learn from her." Huanhuan tried to think about it. "If I become like Xue Hui, will you still acknowledge me as your daughter?" Little Brat was silent for a moment before answering seriously, "I''ll pretend I never gave birth to an unfilial daughter like you." "See? You actually don''t like her at all. Why are you asking me to become like her?" "She''s more suitable to be a high priest." Little Brat paused and sighed as if he had given up. "Forget it. Just stay how you are. If you really become a scheming b*tch one day, I''ll be even more depressed." "What am I like now? Naive, innocent, and cute?" "You can also say that you''re stupid and especially useless." "¡­I''m not your biological daughter, am I?" Little Brat pretended to be exaggerating. "Huh? So you''ve already discovered it! Actually, I picked you up from the trash station back then. I''ve been hiding this secret for more than 30 years. Now, I can finally tell the truth." Huanhuan was speechless. This guy was so good at acting. Why didn''t he bring back a golden statue?! When she looked up, she saw Yun Hui looking down at her. Their gazes met in midair. Yun Hui stared into her eyes. "Who were you talking to?" Huanhuan realized that they were too close. She subconsciously moved back. "Nothing. I''m talking to myself." "You''re lying." Yun Hui reached out and grabbed her shoulder, pulling her into his arms. "You must have been talking to someone just now. It''s fine if you''re not telling me the truth, but why are you lying to me? I don''t like being lied to." Huanhuan was now small. With a gentle tug, she involuntarily approached his arms. Her fair face bumped into his chest. The heat spread through the fabric to her face, making her blush. She struggled out of Yun Hui''s arms. "Don''t touch me." "I just think you''re tired and need to rest. I can lend you my chest to lean on." "No, I''m fine sleeping against the rock wall." She hid beside him and leaned her back against the rock wall. She closed her eyes and pretended to sleep to ease the atmosphere between them. She felt Yun Hui take her hand. As if curious about her fingers, he turned them over and over to examine them. Huanhuan couldn''t help but open her eyes. "What are you doing?" "You bit your finger and bled it to heal me. Where''s the wound on your finger? Why don''t I see it?" Huanhuan retracted her hand. "My self-healing ability is very strong. The wound has long healed." "I see¡­" Yun Hui looked thoughtful. Huanhuan couldn''t help but ask, "What are you thinking about?" "I''m thinking that if your body''s self-healing ability is strong, you won''t tear and get injured even if I stuff both of my penises into your body, right?" Huanhuan''s face turned red. "Don''t say such things out of the blue!" She was really caught off guard! At this moment, she really regretted asking that question. She should strangle all her curiosity in the cradle! Huanhuan turned away, refusing to answer his question. However, Yun Hui was still seriously thinking about the feasibility. "The inheritance of the dragon race tells me that male dragons have two penises. Usually, when we mate, our mates like it very much, but there are some females who don''t like it very much, especially females like you who aren''t from the dragon race. It''s because your body can''t take it. You''ll be injured if we''re not careful¡­" Huanhuan covered her ears. "Stop talking!" She didn''t want to hear these words at all! Yun Hui discussed it with her seriously. "I think for the sake of both parties'' safety, it''s necessary to make these things clear before we mate, lest we do something that hurts each other because of ignorance." Huanhuan broke down. "Then you can say these things to the person you want to mate with. I don''t want to discuss these things with you at all!" "But I want to mate with you." Huanhuan said quickly, "I refuse." "Why?" "You''re a three-year-old baby. How could I mate with you? The two of us aren''t suitable!" "How will we know if we don''t try? My two penises are of very good sizes. Why don''t I take them out for you to see first?" He used a serious tone that was almost academic. It was amazing to be able to discuss these dirty topics seriously. Huanhuan pointed to the empty space beside her. "Stay there. Don''t approach me without my permission. Thank you for your cooperation!" Yun Hui was innocent. "Why? Did I upset you?" "What you just did would have been considered sexual harassment in modern society!" "What''s sexual harassment?" "You said things to the opposite sex that go overboard without the consent of the opposite sex. You even do things that go beyond normal." Yun Hui thought about it seriously. "I meant what I said just now. How did I go overboard?" "You''re going overboard in every way! Go away. My head hurts just looking at you." Chapter 693 Not Worth Saving "Why do you have a headache?" Yun Hui quickly asked. "Are you sick? Do you want to rest?" "I can''t rest if you sit here." Hearing this, Yun Hui could only move away aggrievedly. It was finally quiet in her ears. Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. She could finally rest in peace. Eggy lay in her arms with red eyes the size of soybeans. She asked curiously, "Was Knuckle Yun Hui pursuing you just now?" "No," Huanhuan denied it quickly. Eggy was a little disappointed. "Oh, I thought you were going to have a new mate." Huanhuan pinched her small wings. "How old are you to think about such nonsense?" "If you have a new mate, it''s equivalent to having a new father. We''ll also have a new family member. This is clearly a gift. How is it nonsense?" Huanhuan was speechless and could only end the topic roughly. "Stop talking and go to sleep." ... After the beasts finished off the last worker, they focused on Eggy again. The reason was that this girl ate fresh and delicious food every day. This group of hungry beasts found her too hateful. If Yun Hui had not been intimidating them, those beasts would have pounced on Eggy to snatch the food. Two of the more intelligent beasts knew that they were no match for Yun Hui, so they came forward and smiled ingratiatingly. "I see that you take out new foods every day. You must have a lot of food on you, right?" As usual, Yun Hui ignored them. Huanhuan gently stroked Eggy''s feathers, her face expressionless. As soon as these beasts approached, she could smell the pungent stench of decay. The scene of them eating their own kind alive came to mind. She was already giving them face by not throwing up on the spot. Seeing that Huanhuan was unmoved, the two beasts looked at each other and knelt down. "As long as you can give us some food, we''re willing to be your slaves. In the future, we''ll do anything you want. It doesn''t matter even if we have to be slaves!" In order to eat and survive, they even volunteered to be slaves. Huanhuan suddenly understood what Little Brat had said. Some people were not worth saving. She spat out coldly, "Get lost." The expressions on the two beasts'' faces immediately turned very ugly. This little female''s voice was soft, so they thought that she was easy to talk to. They did not expect her to not give them face. This made the two of them rather angry. However, there was a powerful male beast guarding her. They did not dare to provoke him and could only retreat dejectedly. Previously, in order to eat those workers, a few beasts were accidentally injured. They hid in a corner and licked their wounds. Unexpectedly, the other beasts pounced on them like hungry wolves. They bit the necks of the injured beasts and sucked their blood! From eating rotting corpses to eating living beasts to eating the meat of their companions... In order to fill their stomachs, these beasts had begun to become more and more shameless. Huanhuan didn''t even bother to look at them now. Those beasts killed each other in the cave for the right to survive. Almost every two days, a few unlucky beasts would be killed and their flesh and blood would be eaten, turning them into just bones. The beasts in the cave were decreasing visibly. When there were only about a dozen of them left, the heavy rain outside finally stopped. Yun Hui moved the stones blocking the entrance of the cave and dug a hole in the mud outside. Then, he flew out with Huanhuan and Eggy. The beasts in the cave also scrambled out. When they saw the sky, they couldn''t help but spread their arms and run. They howled in extreme excitement. "We''re finally free! We''re the last ones to survive!" But before they could be happy for long, their smiles froze on their faces. Because at this moment, hundreds of snake beasts appeared in all directions. They surrounded Huanhuan, Yun Hui, and the others. Huanhuan could tell at a glance that these snake beasts were from Dark Moon City. The divine servant in the lead stood up. "Are these the slaves that Ah Gui was preparing to sell to us? Why are there so few of them?" Yun Hui shielded Huanhuan behind him so that the snake beasts wouldn''t see her. The divine servant shook his head. "Forget it. Let''s take them all back to the high priest." The snake beasts immediately moved and easily captured the dozen or so beasts. Yun Hui spread his wings and flew into the sky with Huanhuan and Eggy in his arms. Seeing this, the snake beasts immediately reported to the divine servant, "They flew away. What should we do?" The divine servant didn''t seem surprised by this. He said slowly, "There''s no hurry. Someone will help us stop them." The people who would Yun Hui were naturally the winged demons. There were a total of 20 winged beasts. They flapped their wings and flew in the air, staring fiercely at Yun Hui. Yun Hui knew that there would be a tough battle ahead. He looked down at the little female in his arms. "Are you afraid?" Huanhuan hugged his neck tightly. "I''m not." Yun Hui was happy to hear her answer. He couldn''t help but kiss her forehead. Huanhuan was stunned. The winged beasts suddenly attacked! Yun Hui hugged Huanhuan with one hand while his other hand turned into a dragon claw. He dodged the attacks of the winged beasts. At the same time, he grabbed the winged beast closest to him and tore off his wings before throwing him out. The two sides fought several rounds. The winged beasts could not capture Yun Hui, but Yun Hui could not successfully escape either. The situation fell into a stalemate. When the divine servants standing on the ground looked up to watch the battle, they couldn''t help but frown. "Call more winged beasts over. We have to capture them!" "Alright!" More than 40 winged beasts flew into the sky. They flew extremely fast in the air like black shadows and kept moving around Yun Hui. In the end, they relied on their numerical advantage and tacit cooperation to successfully injure Yun Hui. Huanhuan fell amidst the chaos. Eggy suddenly flew up, grabbed Mom''s collar, flapped her wings hard, and wobbled with her. However, before they could fly far, they were grabbed by the winged beasts who followed closely behind. Huanhuan pulled out the bone knife and stabbed the winged beast in front of her in the stomach. She took advantage of the moment he was in pain and threw Eggy to Yun Hui. "Take her away! Get Bai Di and the others to help!" Eggy was unwilling to leave with Yun Hui, so she immediately flapped her wings to look for her mother. Yun Hui grabbed Eggy tightly to stop her from acting rashly. He took one last look at Huanhuan, then flew away with Eggy without looking back. Seeing that they had successfully escaped danger, Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. She was tied up and sent to Dark Moon City with the beasts. Due to the help of the winged beasts to transport the slaves, they quickly arrived at Dark Moon City. Those slaves were directly sent to the venue of the sacrificial ceremony. Huanhuan was sent to the high priest of the Dark Moon Temple as an unexpected gain. To Huanhuan''s surprise, she saw Sang Ye in the Dark Moon Temple. Unfortunately, Sang Ye did not recognize her. Chapter 694 Sacrificial Ritual A grand sacrificial ceremony was about to be held at the altar of the Dark Moon Temple. The high priest, Wu Huo, walked elegantly to the altar surrounded by many divine servants. On his shoulder squatted a beautiful black cat. When Wu Huo stopped, all the beasts around knelt on one knee and bowed respectfully. "Lord Wu Huo!" Wu Huo raised his hand, and the beasts stood up. The scene was so solemn and quiet that one could hear a silver needle on the ground. Everyone looked up at Wu Huan with an extremely fanatical gaze. Wu Huo looked around at everyone and said slowly, "Today is the day we hold the summoning ritual. In order to successfully summon the gods, I specially prepared 99 slaves as sacrifices." Everyone followed his gaze and saw many sallow beasts kneeling in the huge pit in the middle of the altar. More than a dozen beasts were the ones who were stuck in the cave with Huanhuan. It was ironic. They had risked everything to survive, but they still couldn''t escape death. Among the many people present stood a man wrapped in a black robe. A few beasts beside him wanted to be closer to the high priest. They squeezed forward and accidentally bumped into his back. Those people didn''t take this small matter to heart and replied casually, "Sorry." Sang Ye raised his head slightly and glanced at the other party. The oppressive coldness he emitted almost froze the other party into ice. Those guys'' faces went pale with fear. When their companions saw that their expressions had changed so much, they guessed that the person wrapped in a black robe should be a very ruthless person. A few of them did not dare to stay here any longer and ran away in a panic. This male beast in a black robe was none other than Sang Ye. At the same time, another beast appeared on the altar. This beast was old and had a white beard and hair, but he still looked very energetic. He was not inferior to young beasts at all. Others might not know him, but Sang Ye was very familiar with him. That old beast was the witch doctor of the demon race, Tao Wei. Sang Ye watched quietly as Tao Wei walked up to the altar and stopped beside Wu Huo. Ever since Sang Ye accepted the demons, he had explicitly forbidden demons from coming into contact with ordinary beasts in private, let alone having any dealings with the temple. But there were also some beasts who secretly colluded with the temple. For example, there was Tao Wei, who was standing on the altar. He relied on his special status and transcendent status in the demon race to disregard Sang Ye''s orders. Sang Ye had personally come to Dark Moon City this time to warn Tao Wei. As the commander of the demons, his orders could not be resisted! ... Huanhuan was grabbed by two snake beast guards on either side and was forced to go to the altar to meet Wu Huan. Along the way, Huanhuan acted very obediently. Seeing her obedient appearance, the guards subconsciously let down their guard. But at this moment, a brick suddenly appeared in the hand of the obedient and cute female in their eyes. She slammed it down on the guard on the left! It punched a bloody hole in the guard''s head. The guard, who was caught off guard, was ambushed by her. Huanhuan knew that she was no match for the guards. After the sneak attack, she threw the brick she had taken out of the space to the side and ran toward the crowd under the altar. Before she launched the sneak attack, she had secretly observed that there were many people there. It was very suitable for hiding and escaping. Like a rabbit, Huanhuan plunged into the crowd. She was small to begin with, but in the blink of an eye, she was drowned out by the crowd and disappeared. The guards refused to stop. They called their companions to track Huanhuan''s whereabouts among the audience. Huanhuan searched for an escape route while carefully avoiding her pursuers. She accidentally bumped into someone''s arm. Huanhuan quickly stopped and apologized to the other party softly. When she was done, she took a glance at him. The other party was dressed in a black robe and was completely wrapped up. Only his pale handsome face was revealed under the hood. His dark eyes were staring at her as if he wanted to suck her in. Huanhuan''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Sang Ye? Why are you here?!" Sang Ye''s expression did not change at all. He remained cold. "Who are you?" Hearing his question, Huanhuan remembered that she looked like a little girl now. Sang Ye had never seen her like this, so it was normal for him not to recognize her. She quickly explained, "I''m Huanhuan! My current state is only temporary. I''ll return to my original state in a while." Hearing the words ''Huanhuan'', Sang Ye''s eyes vaguely lit up. But the light only flashed before quickly disappearing. He said calmly, "You''re not Huanhuan." "I''m Huanhuan!" Huanhuan was anxious. "Don''t you beasts have the sharpest nose? Can''t you smell a familiar scent on me?" However, Sang Ye said, "I don''t have a sense of smell." Huanhuan suddenly remembered that not only did Sang Ye not have a sense of smell, but he also could not feel the changes in temperature. He could not even feel pain. She immediately raised her right hand, revealing the contractual ring on her ring finger. "Look at this. You should believe that I''m Huanhuan now, right?" Sang Ye''s gaze paused for a moment on the contractual ring before moving it away. "Rings can be faked too." Huanhuan was speechless. She had finally escaped from the guards and accidentally bumped into Sang Ye. She felt as if she had won the lottery and was extremely happy. However, she did not expect Sang Ye to refuse to believe that she was Huanhuan. At the same time, the sacrificial ritual on the altar had begun. Huanhuan saw Wu Huan and Tao Wei muttering. They were each holding two strange-shaped weapons. Before long, the slaves at the altar began to die one by one. They knelt on the ground and wailed in pain, but no one was willing to help them. The audience even looked excited and expectant. They were all looking forward to whether the sacrificial ritual held by the high priest would successfully summon the gods. Everyone held their breaths as they saw the slaves die in despair. Sticky blood spread under them, gradually forming some totems along the carvings on the floor. Huanhuan was temporarily distracted by this scene. Little Brat said in her mind, "It''s a sacrificial ritual. They use a large number of slaves as sacrifices. They want to summon the legendary gods to gain their favor." Chapter 695 You Summoned The Devil Huanhuan felt that this was simply crazy. "The gods summoned by such bloody and cruel methods can''t be good gods. Aren''t they afraid of reaping the consequences?!" Little Brat agreed. "You''re right. This sacrificial ritual can only summon gods that represent evil. You can call them evil gods." "Is Xing Chen considered an evil god?" As soon as Huanhuan finished speaking, she heard Little Brat quickly say, "Bah, bah, bah! Don''t talk nonsense. What if you summon him out?!" When she said Xing Chen''s name, Sang Ye''s gaze changed a little, but he still maintained his cold appearance as if he was not interested at all. During this time, the pursuers had arrived. Huanhuan was surrounded by guards. She subconsciously approached Sang Ye, but then she remembered that he was unwilling to even acknowledge her identity, she immediately felt angry and dismissed the idea of asking him for help. Huanhuan took out a bone knife from her space and prepared to fight the pursuers with the small bone knife. Seeing that the pursuers had already arrived in front of her, Huanhuan was so nervous that her heart was beating like a drum. Her palm that was holding the bone knife was covered in a cold sweat. At this moment, Sang Ye suddenly attacked and dealt with all the pursuers who were trying to capture Huanhuan. The strength of the powerful demon was also exposed. This immediately attracted the attention of countless beasts around. They did not expect to be standing with a demon. They were terrified and hurriedly retreated. In the blink of an eye, there was no one beside Sang Ye and Huanhuan. More guards were coming this way. However, Huanhuan was not in a hurry at all. She was even in the mood to ask, "I thought you don''t believe that I''m Huanhuan? Why did you save me, then?" Sang Ye remained silent. Huanhuan snorted. "Since you don''t believe me, why don''t you just let me be captured? You don''t know me anyway." Sang Ye still said nothing. He reached out and picked Huanhuan up. He was about to leave. Although he couldn''t teach Tao Wei a lesson here and it went against his original intention of coming here, it was a pleasant surprise to be able to pick up the little female. Instead of feeling regretful, he was very happy. Unfortunately, he couldn''t show his happiness. Although Huanhuan kept complaining about Sang Ye, she had no intention of resisting when Sang Ye picked her up and allowed him to carry her out. At this moment, the sacrificial ritual on the altar had reached the last critical moment. The 99 slaves had all died. The entire floor of the altar was stained with blood. Mysterious and strange totems appeared. The rich smell of blood filled every corner of the air, and it was almost suffocating. Tao Wei and Wu Huo knelt down facing the west of the altar, begging the gods for their favor. A moment later, two figures, one black and one red, gradually got up from the ground and revealed their faces on the altar. They were the evil gods that had been summoned. When Huanhuan saw the two of them clearly, her eyes widened. Damn, wasn''t that Xing Chen?! Little Brat shouted, "Look at you. You summoned the devil!" Huanhuan was also very aggrieved. "I didn''t know he would really appear." "Let''s get out of here. Don''t let Xing Chen notice you." Huanhuan saw Xing Chen staring in her direction and felt her scalp tingle. "I think he should have seen me¡­" "No, he''s definitely seen you." Huanhuan couldn''t care less about pretending to be angry anymore. She hugged Sang Ye''s arm and shouted, "Let''s go!" Sang Ye sped up and rushed out with Huanhuan. However, he was too late. Xing Chen had left the altar and was chasing after them. One of the two evil gods summoned ran out of the altar without even saying anything. He did not even look at the summoner. This made Tao Wei and Wu Huo a little unhappy, but they did not dare to show their dissatisfaction. They focused their attention on the remaining evil god. This evil god looked a little strange. He looked very human, but if one looked carefully, one would realize that he was different from ordinary beasts. His face was hidden in a ball of blood light and could not be seen clearly. Tao Wei bowed respectfully. "Lord Zhi Yan." That was right. This man in a fiery red coat was Zhi Yan, who had some grudges against Huanhuan''s family previously. He glanced at the two beasts who had summoned him and asked with interest, "How did you summon me?" "We used a sacrificial ritual." Tao Wei pointed to the miserable-looking slaves at his feet. "These living creatures were used as sacrifices for you. I hope you like them." Zhi Yan grinned. His voice echoed on the altar, making him look especially terrifying and sinister. "I like these sacrifices very much." Before Tao Wei could look happy, he heard Zhi Yan continue, "Unfortunately, there are too few of them. I want more sacrifices." The evil god did not hide his greed at all. Tao Wei quickly said, "We''ll find you new sacrifices now." "That won''t be necessary. These living creatures are very suitable as sacrifices for me." With that, balls of flames emerged from his body and swiped through the air. They were like long fire dragons that devoured all the beasts under the altar, burning them until not even their bones were left. Tao Wei had no special reaction to this. In any case, the ones who died this time were ordinary beasts, not demons. It had nothing to do with him. Compared to his coldness, Wu Huo looked unhappy. However, due to the other party''s identity as an evil god, Wu Huo could not stop him. He could only watch as his people were devoured by the flames. The evil god ate those fresh lives and became even more fearless. The beasts below the altar were already running around in fear. They never dreamed that they would turn from spectators to sacrificial offerings for the evil god in the blink of an eye. The scene fell into chaos and quickly lost control. Xing Chen didn''t even look at the beasts. He blocked Sang Ye''s way. Sang Ye and Xing Chen stood opposite each other. Huanhuan, who was sandwiched in the middle, immediately hid behind Sang Ye. However, this small instinctive action immediately agitated Xing Chen. The corners of his mouth curled up into an extremely cold smile. "Do you remember what I told you the last time?" Huanhuan replied carefully, "Can I say that I''ve forgotten?" "Then I''ll remind you again." Huanhuan covered her ears. "No, thank you. I don''t want to remember it." Even so, Xing Chen still said those words clearly¡­ "I''ll make you regret it." ''I''ll make you pay the most painful price for your previous deception!'' Chapter 696 I Wont Give You Any More Chances Sang Ye scooped Huanhuan up with one hand, and his lower body turned into a python. Dark red demonic patterns quickly spread from the snake''s tail to Sang Ye''s face. His already handsome face looked even paler and more mysterious. Huanhuan looked at him in a daze. Demonic patterns were a symbol of strength for demons. With so many complicated demonic patterns, it meant that Sang Ye''s strength as a demon had reached its peak. Sang Ye covered her eyes. "Don''t look at me." Huanhuan was puzzled. "Why?" "I''m ugly." Although Sang Ye did not know much about females, he could understand from the fear and disgust of the people around him that he was very ugly now. He didn''t care how ugly he looked, but he didn''t want Huanhuan to see him like this. This was the main reason why he had insisted on not acknowledging Huanhuan even though he recognized her. Huanhuan quickly grabbed his wrist and pulled his hand away. "You''re not ugly at all! You''ll always look good in my heart!" Her eyes were big and bright like two mirrors. Sang Ye''s current appearance was clearly reflected in them. His pale skin was covered in dark red demonic patterns, and there was no life in his scarlet eyes. Faint dark demonic energy surrounded his body, and his black snake tail was extremely huge. Anyone who didn''t know better would think that he was going to eat the little female in his arms as food. No one would think that the two of them were mates. Sang Ye thought to himself that his little female was still so kind. Even though he was so ugly that others couldn''t stand the sight of him, she still sincerely praised him for being good-looking. Xing Chen saw that Huanhuan was staring at the snake beast in front of her. It was as if the snake beast was her entire world. The feeling of being ignored made Xing Chen extremely uncomfortable. He raised his fingers. Countless black vines pounced at Huanhuan. Huanhuan''s pupils shrank slightly. Sang Ye pressed a hand to the back of her head and pressed her face into his arms. "Don''t be afraid." Huanhuan could only see the front of Sang Ye''s clothes and not his surroundings. She heard the muffled sound of heavy objects colliding, as well as a soul-stirring tearing sound. She subconsciously grabbed Sang Ye''s lapel and silently prayed that he would not be injured. The Soul-Devouring Vines pierced through the snake''s scales and his body before devouring his flesh. Sang Ye swung his hand hard and shook off the Soul-Devouring Vines. The black python was covered in wounds and blood. These wounds that should have made one wish they were dead did not make Sang Ye frown. He maintained a cold expression, but his skin became paler, and the magic patterns on his face became more and more beautiful. The demonic aura around him became stronger and stronger. It rolled like thick ink as if it wanted to devour him. Surprise flashed in Xing Chen''s eyes. All demons were born with demonic energy, but the higher the level of a demon, the richer the demonic energy. However, this was the first time in history that it was so rich. Even Xing Chen was a little surprised. The demonic aura wrapped around the python''s body, and the wounds that were originally bleeding immediately healed at a visible speed. The demonic aura around Sang Ye became even stronger. At the same time, his strength increased. Xing Chen seemed to understand something. "Are you devouring demonic energy?" Demonic energy was the source of energy for the demons. The reason why the demons had demonic patterns was to transform demonic energy into their own strength and make them stronger. However, no one had ever been able to absorb a large amount of demonic energy so quickly like Sang Ye. Moreover, he did not need to transform into his beast form completely to directly use this skill. In time, Sang Ye might be able to break through to the demigod realm in the future. But Xing Chen wouldn''t give him the chance. The number of Soul-Devouring Vines increased drastically, entangling with Sang Ye''s snake tail. Xing Chen also had a demonic aura. His demonic energy was far richer and more exaggerated than Sang Ye''s. "Since you want demonic energy, I''ll give it all to you." Under Xing Chen''s control, the thick demonic aura formed a large dark cloud in the air. They pressed down and swallowed Sang Ye! Sang Ye had many wounds on his body that had been cut by the Soul-Devouring Vines. Those wounds had yet to heal themselves, but the demonic energy was seeping into the wounds recklessly. His wounds were forced to tear, and his injuries worsened. To make matters worse, the demonic energy was too domineering. After entering his body, it could not be absorbed by Sang Ye. It rampaged through his bloodline. Even though Sang Ye did not feel pain, he still felt uncomfortable. He touched the little female in his arms. "Go to the side for a while." Huanhuan was put down. When she looked up at Sang Ye, she realized that he had already disappeared into the demonic aura. "Sang Ye!" Huanhuan quickly ran in the direction of the demonic aura. Little Brat stopped her. "Don''t go over! That demonic energy will kill you!" "But Sang Ye¡­" "He won''t die." Hearing this, Huanhuan stopped. "Really? You''re not lying to me?" "Yes, I''m not lying to you," Little Brat replied with certainty. Since nothing would happen to Sang Ye, Huanhuan dismissed the idea of rushing into the demonic aura. She knew her strength. If she rushed in forcefully, she would only cause trouble for Sang Ye. A Soul-Devouring Vine silently wrapped itself around Huanhuan''s calf and dragged her back. Huanhuan exclaimed, "Ah!" She was dragged to Xing Chen. Without the demonic aura, Xing Chen looked much more normal now. He looked like a handsome young man, but his complexion did not seem too good. Even so, none of this could hide his terrifying strength as a demon king. Little Brat was already terrified. "The demon king looks so scary!" Huanhuan wanted to cry. "What should we do now?" Sang Ye was entangled by the demonic aura, and the skullcap and green crystal bracelet were not with her. No one could save her. She was alone and helpless now. She could only rely on herself. But with her little tricks, how could she deal with the terrifying demon king?! Xing Chen gently touched her cheek. His fingertips were cold. As soon as they touched Huanhuan''s skin, she felt a chill run down her spine. She cried, "I was wrong! I won''t lie to you again! Don''t kill me!" Xing Chen wiped the tears from her eyes, and there was an indescribable gloom in his smile. "It''s too late." "It''s not too late! As long as you''re willing to let me go, it''s not too late!" Xing Chen lowered his head and approached her. His other hand pressed against the back of her neck. This position was very ambiguous. It was as if he wanted to pull her into his arms and caress her gently. But his words were cold. "I won''t give you any more chances." Huanhuan felt his palm pinch the back of her neck. As long as he exerted a little force, her neck would immediately break in two. Chapter 697 Shes Mine The rain fell on Huanhuan''s face. It was cold. It was raining. Her cheeks were wet from the rain, making her eyes look even more moist and pitiful, but Xing Chen was unmoved. Just as he was about to attack, Huanhuan finally heard Little Brat''s cute voice filled with angelic light... "The host is in danger. The system is about to activate the emergency transfer program! "The system is counting down..." There was finally hope. Huanhuan heaved an involuntary sigh of relief. As long as she was transferred away, she would be safe. However, when the system''s countdown reached the last second, a drastic change happened! Zhi had appeared behind her. He pressed his hand on Huanhuan''s shoulder and grinned cruelly. "Don''t be in a hurry to leave. Xing Chen has been looking for you like crazy." Little Brat shouted, "The emergency transfer program went wrong again!" Huanhuan felt that she was really going crazy. "How did this happen?!" Coupled with the last time, Little Brat quickly made a guess. "It should be related to Zhi and Yan." Both times Zhi and Yan were present, there was a problem with the transfer program. The first time might have been a coincidence but not necessarily the second time. It was as if he could listen to Huanhuan and Little Brat''s conversation. He smiled and said, "I was wondering why you have the aura of a prophet. Now, I know that it''s because he left a wisp of his soul in your body." Huanhuan played dumb. "What are you talking about? I don''t understand." "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. I can verify it for you myself." Zhi pressed his palm on her head, and a strange power that was like an electric current immediately flowed into Huanhuan''s mind. It seemed that he wanted to force Little Brat out of her body. Huanhuan instinctively sensed that something was wrong. She struggled desperately. "Take your hand away. Don''t touch me!" Xing Chen was unhappy. "She''s mine." No one but him could touch her. The Soul-Devouring Vine wrapped around his wrist in a warning manner. But Zhi was not afraid at all. He was still smiling. "The prophet left something in her body. Don''t you want to take that out? I can help." "No need." Xing Chen refused bluntly. Zhi was disappointed. "You''re as stubborn as ever. This isn''t good." Xing Chen didn''t care about how others judged him. The Soul-Devouring Vine forcefully tried to pull his wrist away. His wrist was cut by the barbs on the surface of the Soul-Devouring Vine. Blood seeped out, but he still did not let go of Huanhuan. He looked at Xing Chen steadily, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared. He became serious. "I only want the soul in her body. When I take it away, she''ll still be yours." It was a mutually beneficial and cost-effective deal. But Xing Chen didn''t accept it. The power of the Soul-Devouring Vine was at its maximum, and Zhi''s wrist was almost broken. Zhi called his brother''s name. Yan, who was slaughtering wantonly, suddenly heard someone call his name. He immediately stopped and looked in his brother''s direction. When he saw his brother fighting Xing Chen, he immediately rushed forward aggressively to help. The rain grew heavier, but it doused the fire brought about by the inextinguishable flames. The flames collided with the Soul-Devouring Vine. The surface of the Soul-Devouring Vines was charred, but their powerful regeneration ability made them return to normal in the blink of an eye. Yan controlled the flames to fight the Soul Devouring Vines. The two sides were equally strong, and neither side could gain the upper hand. While Xing Chen was distracted dealing with Yan, Zhi increased his strength. A powerful force forced itself into Huanhuan''s mind, making her feel a splitting headache. She wished she was dead. Zhi grabbed Little Brat. He dragged Little Brat out. Huanhuan was in so much pain that she almost fainted, but at the thought of Little Brat being snatched away, she gritted her teeth and tried her best to keep Little Brat in her body. Vaguely, she felt as if her soul had grabbed onto Little Brat. The two sides began to play a game. Zhi realized that he was being slowed down. He narrowed his eyes. "Why struggle?" He suddenly exerted more strength and yanked. A pale golden ball of light was forcefully dragged out of her body. His eyes lit up. This was the soul of the prophet. As long as he devoured its power, he would obtain the same power as the prophet! As Huanhuan was unwilling to let Little Brat leave, her soul was dragged out of her body along with Little Brat. Her body lost its soul, and she immediately closed her eyes and fainted. She was no longer alive. Xing Chen immediately noticed Huanhuan''s abnormality. He broke free from the flames he was entangled in and reached out to hug Huanhuan''s body. He reached out and touched her neck and heart. There was no heartbeat. A powerful wave of anger rose within him! His most precious person had actually been killed by someone else! Countless Soul-Devouring Vines went straight for Zhi, wanting to kill him crazily. His combat strength was not strong. He was better at using his brain power than fighting. Facing Xing Chen''s thunderous anger, Zhi was powerless to resist and was almost killed. Yan followed closely behind and helped his brother block Xing Chen''s attack. An intense battle broke out between the two sides, turning the altar upside down. Seeing this, Tao Wei and Wu Huo had long hidden. Huanhuan''s soul was floating in the air. She looked down at her translucent hands, then at her unconscious body. She was confused. What was going on?! Why was her soul able to leave her body? Was she dead again?! After the faint golden ball of light left Huanhuan''s body, it suddenly shone brightly. The heat forced her to let go. When the light faded, Little Brat revealed his human form. He was wearing a white shark silk robe. His eyes were covered by the shark silk, and his black hair fluttered in the wind. He looked like an immortal who had walked out of a painting. He extended his hand to Huanhuan. "Come here." Huanhuan walked toward him in a daze and placed her small hand in his palm. Little Brat tightened his grip on her hand. "Why are you so stupid? You didn''t have to worry about me when he was about to capture me. I can deal with him myself. Why did you fight so hard? You even put yourself in danger to keep me." Huanhuan in her soul state was a little silly. She heard Little Brat and said seriously, "I don''t want to be separated from you. I want to protect you." "You want to protect me with that little ability of yours?" Although his tone was disdainful, Little Brat grabbed her tighter. No one had ever said anything about protecting him in his life. She was the first. He pinched Huanhuan''s cheek. "Silly girl." Huanhuan tilted her head and looked at him innocently. At this moment, Zhi had already escaped from the battle. He couldn''t see Huanhuan''s soul, but he could see Little Brat. Without hesitation, he rushed toward Little Brat. Little Brat stuffed his sleeve into Huanhuan''s hand and reminded her, "Hold my sleeve tightly and don''t let go. Do you understand?" Huanhuan clenched her sleeves. "Yes." After settling his silly daughter down, Little Brat raised his hand to catch the attack. Chapter 698 Soul Split Since Little Brat also had to deal with Xing Chen, he had to look at Xing Chen from time to time. He didn''t care about Xing Chen''s life, but he was worried about Huanhuan being in Xing Chen''s arms. Xing Chen and Yan fought extremely fiercely. If they were not careful, the slightest carelessness would harm Huanhuan''s body. Even so, Little Brat still had the upper hand and severely injured Zhi. When Yan realized that his brother was injured, he immediately abandoned Xing Chen and ran toward Zhi. Xing Chen followed. Hence, the situation immediately turned into a chaotic battle between four people. Huanhuan clenched Little Brat''s sleeve tightly and followed him closely. She looked at the four people fighting in front of her with a confused expression. The altar had long been destroyed and was now in ruins. The rain was still falling, but it showed no signs of letting up. Lightning flashed in the sky with a loud rumbling sound. Huanhuan was so frightened that her face turned pale, but she still bit her lower lip to prevent herself from shouting and disturbing Little Brat. There was another loud bang. One of the lightning bolts suddenly struck down and landed where Sang Ye was standing! The rich demonic energy was cut in half by the lightning. One could vaguely see a huge snake shadow. When Huanhuan saw the snake''s shadow, her eyes widened involuntarily. She saw the snake shadow being devoured by the demonic energy again, but not long after, the python came out of the demonic energy. The python was Sang Ye, who had been devoured by the demonic energy. The wounds on his body had already healed, and the magic patterns on the surface of his snakeskin had all disappeared. However, if one looked carefully, one could vaguely see red lights under his black snake scales. Just now, his body almost exploded from the demonic energy. Just as he was about to die, he relied on his strong willpower to survive. He had also benefited from this disaster. The demonic patterns fused into his flesh and blood, and his strength increased greatly. According to the standards of soul beasts, his strength had already reached full stars. He was only a step away from becoming a demigod. The python went to find his mate and found her in Xing Chen''s arms. He immediately slithered toward Xing Chen. With one more person on the battlefield, the situation changed again. The python went to snatch Huanhuan from Xing Chen, but Xing Chen refused to let him go. The two sides directly fought. This gave Yan a chance to run and help his brother. The two brothers joined forces to deal with Little Brat. Little Brat seemed to be struggling to fight two people at once. At this moment, another bolt of lightning suddenly struck! It landed beside Little Brat. Huanhuan, who was following closely behind Little Brat, was struck by lightning. Her soul suddenly erupted with light, immediately attracting the attention of everyone present. After a short moment of surprise, Sang Ye and Xing Chen realized that it was Huanhuan''s soul. They stopped fighting at the same time. They pounced at her at lightning speed, wanting to snatch her soul. Little Brat wanted to leave with Huanhuan''s soul. How could Zhi let them go? He knew that he was no match for Little Brat, so he simply changed his target and attacked Huanhuan. From how much Little Brat cared about her, as long as he controlled Huanhuan, Little Brat would definitely obediently surrender. Huanhuan immediately became the target of everyone''s competition. Xing Chen controlled the Soul-Devouring Vine to wrap itself around her left hand, while Sang Ye''s snake tail hooked around her right hand. Neither of them was willing to stop and tried their best to snatch her away. Unexpectedly, the second bolt of lightning struck down from the sky! A crack appeared in Huanhuan''s soul! As she was a soul, she felt no pain. But under everyone''s stunned gazes, her soul was torn apart! Little Brat''s expression changed drastically. He rushed toward Xing Chen desperately, and his white holy light pushed Xing Chen away. Xing Chen still refused to let go. The holy light burned Xing Chen''s entire right hand until it melted, leaving only a white skeleton. However, he still grabbed a wisp of Huanhuan''s soul. Little Brat wanted to snatch back the soul, but he was too late. Xing Chen had already run away with Huanhuan''s body and soul. He happened to encounter Yun Hui, who had come to Dark Moon Temple to look for Huanhuan. Yun Hui spread his wings and flew in the air. He immediately saw Huanhuan in Xing Chen''s hand and immediately rushed toward him. Little Brat and Sang Ye also caught up. Xing Chen was already injured. Facing the siege of the three of them, he was at a disadvantage. But even so, he refused to let go of Huanhuan. Sang Ye and Yun Hui dealt with the Soul-Devouring Vines from two directions. Little Brat approached Xing Chen''s main body. As long as the white holy light touched Xing Chen, the flesh on his body would dissolve. When his right hand melted, he finally couldn''t carry Huanhuan. Little Brat took the opportunity to snatch Huanhuan''s body back. Xing Chen was furious. Countless Soul-Devouring Vines twisted crazily. Yun Hui transformed into a black dragon and spat out black dragon breath. The Soul-Devouring Vines were melted by the dragon breath, but more quickly grew. The python swung his snake tail and swept away the newly grown Soul-Devouring Vines. The situation was very disadvantageous to Xing Chen. His rationality told him that if he stayed here and continued to be surrounded, he would not even be able to keep the wisp of soul in his hand, let alone snatch Huanhuan''s body back. No matter how unwilling he was, Xing Chen could only escape with that wisp of soul. Little Brat hugged Huanhuan''s body and could no longer chase after her. Although Xing Chen had run away, Zhi and Yan were still there. Little Brat was only concerned about Huanhuan''s safety now. He was not in the mood to argue with Zhi and Yan. He immediately left with Huanhuan''s body and soul. Yun Hui and Sang Ye were worried about Huanhuan and followed without a word. Seeing them walk away, Yan tilted his head at his brother. "Aren''t we going after them?" Zhi stood in the pouring rain, his expression ugly. "It''s useless to chase after them. That black dragon and python are very strong. The two of us might not be able to defeat them." Yan clicked his tongue. "That''s why I said I have to eat more sacrifices to become stronger faster. As long as I become stronger, I can do whatever I want." Speaking of sacrifices, Zhi retracted his gaze and turned to look at the altar beside him. The altar had long been destroyed. The remains of the beasts'' severed fingers were scattered in the ruins. Blood had been washed everywhere by the rain. It could almost be considered a river of blood. His burning gaze landed behind a boulder. "Come out!" A moment later, Tao Wei and Wu Huo walked out from behind the huge rock. The black cat was in Wu Huo''s arms. Its originally bright black fur was drenched by the rain. When it saw the two brothers, it subconsciously curled up into a ball. It was a sign of fear. Tao Wei and Wu Huo had been hiding behind the rock just now. They had seen everything that Zhi and Yan had said and done. They knew very well that this pair of brothers were out-and-out evil gods. If they wanted to get some benefits from them, they would definitely have to pay a huge price. Even so, Tao Wei and Wu Huo were still willing to take the risk. As long as they could obtain the support of these two evil gods and have them be their backers, Tao Wei and Wu Huo would definitely be able to get everything they wanted in the future! Such a good opportunity was rare. The two of them would never give up. Zhi saw greed in their eyes and couldn''t help but smile sinisterly. "Were you the ones who summoned us with the sacrificial ritual?" Chapter 699 Work And Have A Family Xue Ling, Shuang Yun, Bai Di, and the others met. The wolves and feathered beasts led the tree people forward. Their traveling speed immediately increased several times. Shuang Yun led the way as usual. Xue Ling flew in the air, while Bai Di was at the back. It had been raining heavily for the past few days. Every step he took was covered in mud. The ground was wet and slippery, and the road was difficult to walk. However, in order to return home as soon as possible, the beasts gritted their teeth and traveled day and night. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling suddenly felt the contractual ring on their ring fingers become hot! The three of them felt their hearts ache almost at the same time! They stopped in unison. The rings told them that something had happened to Huanhuan! Bai Di reacted the most. He immediately said to Shuang Yun, "Take them back. I''ll go first." Without waiting for Shuang Yun to respond, Bai Di ran out and rushed into the rain and fog without looking back. "I''ll go with him," Xue Ling said, then spread his wings and flew away too. In the end, the furious Shuang Yun was left behind and stayed where he was. These two guys were too much! He wanted to look for Huanhuan too! However, there was a large group of beasts behind him who needed him to lead the way. He could not escape. He could only stay with a dark expression and speed up. At the same time, he kept praying that Huanhuan would be safe. Little Brat brought Huanhuan to a stop not long after. In order to deal with Xing Chen just now, he had used too much strength. His body was seriously overdrawn. With his last bit of strength, he stuffed Huanhuan''s soul back into her body. When Yun Hui and Sang Ye rushed over, Little Brat''s body had already turned translucent. His voice was very weak. "I''ll leave Huanhuan in your care. Her soul is damaged. There might be some aftereffects when she wakes up¡­" Before he could finish, he turned into countless fragments of starlight. The starlight automatically condensed into a faint golden ball of light that returned to Huanhuan''s body. Sang Ye transformed into his human form and reached out to pick Huanhuan up. His fingertips brushed her cheek, and he felt her temperature gradually rise. When Yun Hui was first hatched, he was used as a slave by Tao Wei. That experience caused Yun Hui to hate all demons. The snake beast in front of him was an out-and-out demon. Yun Hui spread his wings and helped Huanhuan block the rain. He looked at Sang Ye expressionlessly. "Are you also Huanhuan''s mate?" Sang Ye looked up at him and did not answer. Yun Hui said, "I didn''t expect Huanhuan to find a demon beast to be her mate." Sang Ye ignored him and prepared to leave with Huanhuan. Yun Hui immediately stopped him. "Where are you taking Huanhuan?" Sang Ye finally said, "She''s my mate. Of course, I have to bring her home." "Which home? Your home in Rock City? Or your home in the demon race?" Sang Ye fell silent again. Yun Hui extended his hand. "Leave her to me. I''ll take her back to Rock City." Sang Ye did not move. "Huanhuan is not a demon. She can''t go to the territory of the demons. And you can''t enter Rock City with your current identity. You can only leave her to me. I''ll send her back to Rock City safely." Sang Ye knew that he was right, but he was unwilling to hand Huanhuan over to another person. Just as the two sides were in a deadlock, Huanhuan woke up. She opened her eyes and immediately looked pleasantly surprised to see Sang Ye in front of her. "Sang Ye!" Sang Ye looked down at her. "How do you feel now? Are you feeling unwell?" "No, I feel quite good!" "I''m glad you''re okay." Huanhuan noticed Yun Hui and was a little surprised. "Why are you here? Didn''t I ask you to bring Eggy back?" Yun Hui explained, "On the way back, I happened to meet Shuang Yin, who was looking for us. Hence, I handed Eggy to Shuang Yin to take care of. I followed the aura you left behind and found Dark Moon City." Since everyone was fine, Huanhuan decided to go home quickly. She left so suddenly that Shuang Yin must have gone crazy with anxiety. Sang Ye and Yun Hui walked back slowly. Along the way, the rain did not stop. Occasionally, one or two bolts of lightning would flash. Every time there was lightning, Huanhuan would remember how she felt when she was struck by lightning. She was so frightened that she shrank into Sang Ye''s arms and did not dare to show her head. Sang Ye hugged her tightly. The rain fell on his body. She was always protected from the rain. Ten days later, they arrived outside Rock City without a hitch. Sang Ye said, "This is as far as I can send you." Huanhuan was very surprised. "What do you mean you''re only sending us here? Aren''t you coming home with us?" "My current status isn''t suitable for me to enter Rock City." Rock City was where ordinary beasts lived. As a demon, it was easy for Sang Ye to cause a riot if he barged in. Huanhuan knew that this was the case, but she could not bear to be separated from Sang Ye. She held Sang Ye''s hand tightly and asked eagerly, "Can''t you hide your identity as a demon like before? As long as no one finds out, our family can continue to live together like before." "Even if I pretend, there''s a chance I''ll be exposed. If it''s known that you deliberately harbored a demon, you and Shuang Yun will be convicted. I don''t want you to be implicated by me. After all, you''ve worked hard for a long time to get where you are today." Huanhuan''s tone was very firm. "We worked hard to become stronger so that we could live with our family. If we can''t even protect our family, what''s the use of having more power and territory?" Sang Ye was a little moved. Yun Hui, who had been silent, suddenly spoke. "If Sang Ye stays in Rock City, what will happen to the demons?" He was the commander of the demons. If he was not in charge of the demons for a long time, the demons would definitely cause trouble again. Without waiting for Sang Ye to speak, Huanhuan quickly said, "Sang Ye can stay in Rock City and return to the demon race every once in a while. He can work and have a family." Yun Hui looked at Sang Ye meaningfully. "Won''t you find it troublesome?" Sang Ye looked down at Huanhuan and saw her looking at him eagerly, her eyes filled with anticipation and nervousness. The words of rejection surfaced in his mouth. When he finally spat them out, they became an affirmative answer. "It won''t be troublesome." Huanhuan''s eyes lit up. "So you agree to go back with us?!" Sang Ye nodded. "Yes." Huanhuan jumped up excitedly and hugged Sang Ye tightly. "That''s great!" Yun Hui opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but when he saw Huanhuan''s happy expression, he swallowed his words. Forget it. He would let Huanhuan be happy for a while. As for the trouble in the future, that would just wait and see. At the same time, in the 10,000 Beast Temple thousands of miles away, the prophet was sitting in a dark bedroom with his eyes closed. When a bolt of lightning flashed in the sky, he suddenly opened his eyes. His golden eyes glowed magnificently in the darkness. The shell wind chimes at the door of the temple fluttered in the wind, making a crisp jingle. Something had happened to Huanhuan¡­ Chapter 700 I Cant Wait Any Longer The prophet walked to the door of the temple, holding a small round heater in his hand. His white shark silk robe reached his ankles, and his eyes were covered by it. His black hair fell like a waterfall. A gust of cold and wet wind blew in, making the hem of his clothes flutter. At this moment, he looked like an immortal who could ascend at any moment. Two divine servants knelt on the ground. They looked at the prophet with reverence. The shell wind chimes hanging above the door swayed gently, making a crisp sound that kept circling the empty temple. "No response from the people we sent to Rock City?" The prophet''s voice was clear and cold, falling on the stone slab like jade beads. The divine servants pressed their foreheads to the floor and replied respectfully, "No." Logically speaking, every temple had to have a high priest, and the candidates for the high priest were usually the former witch doctor of the beast city. However, if there was no witch doctor in the beast city in the past, or if this witch doctor was not qualified to be the high priest, the 10,000 Beast Temple had the right to assign other beasts to be the high priest. Ever since Rock City was built, there had been no high priest in the temple. This was clearly against the rules. The Elders'' Association talked about this for a long time almost every day. Now that Rock City was developing like the sun and was very strong, they wanted to take the opportunity to place their trusted aide in the temple of Rock City to be the high priest. Unfortunately, the prophet never nodded in agreement. The elders did not dare to disobey the prophet, but they were unwilling to give up on the position of the high priest of the Rock Temple. They would find an opportunity to talk to the prophet about it every day. In order to deal with these elders, the prophet sent divine servants to Rock City last month to see what Shuang Yun thought of the candidate for the high priest. Unexpectedly, the divine servants never returned. The prophet actually did not care about the position of the high priest of Rock Temple. He just wanted to know what had happened to Huanhuan. Unfortunately, the divine servants were not back. He was helpless. Once, he could see Huanhuan''s future clearly with his eyes, but now, he could only see a blur. His instincts told him that Huanhuan''s life was about to be in danger. Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled in the night sky. It was still raining. The shell wind chimes swayed crazily in the wind, and the collisions became more intense. The prophet was silent for a long time before speaking. "I''m going away for a while. After I leave, you''ll close the door." Hearing this, the two divine servants looked up at the prophet in disbelief. "Lord, you''re going out?!" "Mhm." "But I thought you couldn''t go out?" After the prophet took over the 10,000 Beast Temple, the first prophecy he saw was that he would die at the hands of demons. In order to prevent the prophecy from coming true, he had been living in seclusion and never left the divine mountain. But now, he was actually going to leave the temple! The prophet''s tone was calm. "I need to find someone. I''ll be back when I find her. You don''t have to worry too much." "It''s the rainy season now, and the heavy rain is endless. Even if you want to go out, please wait for the rain to stop before letting the divine guards escort you out." In the face of the divine servants'' advice, the prophet had no intention of changing his mind. ? "I can''t wait any longer." If he waited any longer, Huanhuan might die. The divine servants had no choice but to gather the divine guards as quickly as possible. Five of the 12 divine guards were out of town and wouldn''t be back for a while. Now, they could only look for the remaining seven divine guards, including Shuang Jing. Usually, the divine guards were elusive. They rarely appeared in the same place in unison like now. They stood quietly in the temple, their auras as experts spreading silently. When they heard that the prophet was going down the mountain, they looked similarly puzzled and surprised. But the prophet had no intention of explaining. He took out a small wooden box and handed it to Shuang Jing. "Send this box to Sun City. When Bai Di gets there, give it to him." Shuang Jing took the wooden box with both hands. "Yes." "I''m going down the mountain to find someone. After I find her, I''ll come back." The divine guards said, "We''ll keep you safe." "No, you don''t have to come with me." The divine guards were very surprised. The prophet said calmly, "Stay in the 10,000 Beast Temple and help me keep an eye on the Elders'' Association. Don''t let those guys cause trouble while I''m away." Although the divine guards had doubts about the prophet''s decision, they finally nodded in trust. "Alright!" Another bolt of lightning streaked through the sky. The rumbling was deafening. The prophet''s face flashed in the lightning. "If I don''t come back, you''ll guard this position for me until my replacement appears." Hearing this, the divine guards trembled. They were about to say something when the prophet raised his hand. "I know what you wish to say. But my body is about to collapse. Even if I don''t go down the mountain, I won''t be able to last long." The divine guards had complicated expressions. The prophet''s eyes could see into the past and future. It was a gift from the heavens. But the heavens had also deprived him of his health. It was a win-win situation. It was fair. The prophet gently stroked the small heater in his hand. He had not received much warmth in his life, so the little warmth in his hand seemed all the more precious. "I''ve been trapped in this temple for too long. I''m really tired. I want to see the world before I leave." The divine guards didn''t say anything to dissuade him. They retreated in silence. It was still raining as if there was no end to it. The prophet put on a black cloak and walked down the stairs under the worried gazes of the divine servants. He rarely went out. The last time he walked this path was more than a decade ago. At that time, he had carried Huanhuan down the mountain. She had once smiled and invited him to the rock mountain as a guest. He wondered if she remembered this¡­ Unknowingly, the prophet had reached the foot of the mountain. His face was hidden under the hood, and the rain and fog blurred his figure. Along the way, no one recognized him. When he walked to the outer city and passed by shops, he saw beasts selling umbrellas. "This is an umbrella bought from Rock City. The structure of it is made from top-notch bamboo pieces. And the surface of this umbrella is also made of specially treated animal hide. It''s smooth and sturdy. As long as you hold it, a drop of rain won''t fall on you¡­" The words ''Rock City'' stopped the prophet''s footsteps. He walked over and reached for an umbrella. "How much is it?" "Just one colorless crystal." To be honest, the price was a little expensive, but the prophet didn''t mind. He casually handed over a colorless crystal and bought the umbrella. Opening the umbrella, the wet rain was immediately blocked. It was indeed a wonderful little thing. The prophet gripped the smooth handle of the umbrella, thinking that this must be something Huanhuan had invented. Only she would spend her time on the details of her life. He walked out of the City of 10,000 Beasts under the umbrella. His lonely and cold figure gradually walked away and disappeared into the endless rain and fog¡­ Chapter 701 Paper Cant Cover Fire Bai Di and Xue Ling spent day and night rushing back to Rock City. They found Shuang Yin and learned that Huanhuan had been kidnapped. They confirmed the reason for the uneasiness in their hearts, and they immediately called for help. When they walked out of Rock City, they bumped into Huanhuan, Sang Ye, and Yun Hui. The two sides met at the city gate and were stunned. Huanhuan was very surprised. "Why are you here?" According to their normal speed, Bai Di and Xue Ling should still be on their way back. Bai Di and Xue Ling strode forward and scooped her up to examine her carefully. They found no wounds on her and just saw that she had become smaller. They were relieved to see that she was safe. Bai Di said, "We sensed that you were in danger, so we rushed back early." "I have Little Black with me, so I''m fine." Huanhuan looked very happy. "I brought Sang Ye back too!" Bai Di and Xue Ling followed her gaze and saw Sang Ye standing beside them. Their emotions were mixed, but they didn''t show it on their faces. They nodded slightly in greeting. Bai Di picked Huanhuan up. "Let''s go back. We''ll talk at home." He carried Huanhuan and walked in front. Xue Ling was a step behind. He looked at Sang Ye beside him and asked in a low voice, "Why are you back?" Sang Ye''s face was expressionless. "Huanhuan asked me to come back." "The situation is a little complicated now. You shouldn''t have come back¡­" Xue Ling looked helpless. "Forget it. You''re already back. It''s useless to say this. We can only take it one step at a time." Huanhuan was telling Bai Di about her journey and did not hear the conversation between the two behind her. After knowing that her mother had returned safely, Shuang Yin could finally relax. She had been blaming herself these days. It was her carelessness that had led to her mother being kidnapped by bad people. If anything happened to her mother, she would live with guilt and self-reproach for the rest of her life. Fortunately, her mother was fine¡­ Eggy flapped her wings and flew over. She burrowed into her mother''s arms and beat her chest with her wings. "Mom, you''re so bad. You actually chased me away!" When she saw her mother being kidnapped, she was so anxious that her bird feathers were about to burn. What was even more annoying was that Yun Hui refused to let her look for her mother and forcefully sent her home. She was especially angry. When she saw Yun Hui, she didn''t even look him in the eye! Huanhuan stroked Eggy''s feathers and apologized sincerely. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I''ll never chase you away again." "I don''t believe it." Eggy had inherited her father''s cunning trait. She wouldn''t be fooled so easily. "You''re just coaxing me. You''re a bad mother!" Huanhuan was caught between laughter and tears. Xue Ling leaned over. "Since you don''t like Mom, come into my arms. I''ll dote on you~" Eggy faced him with her chubby butt. "You''re worse than Mom!" Xue Ling was hurt. "I didn''t chase you away. Why am I bad?" "As long as someone wants to snatch Mom from me, they''re a bad person!" Xue Ling: "¡­" Why was this little girl so shrewd?! It took Huanhuan a lot of effort to coax Eggy. Coincidentally, Eggy was a little tired too. Shuang Yin sent her upstairs to rest. When she placed Eggy on the bed, she heard Eggy talking while lying on the bed with her eyes closed, "When I become stronger in the future, I''ll protect you¡­" Shuang Yin thought, ''That''s my expectation for myself too.'' She thought she was strong enough to protect her family. She didn''t expect her mother to be kidnapped from under her nose. This was undoubtedly a slap in Shuang Yin''s face. It woke her up immediately. She was still very weak. She still needed to work hard to not let those enemies who wanted to hurt their family have any chance! When Shuang Yin walked downstairs, she heard Huanhuan asking about the Divine Wood clan. Bai Di and Xue Ling had just returned to the city. Shuang Yin didn''t know much about this. "I got someone to lock Xue Hui up in jail. The Divine Wood clan has also been subdued. How do you want to punish them?" Huanhuan sat on Bai Di''s thigh, her expression serious. "I want to see them first." "Why should you see them? They''re a bunch of greedy ingrates." When Xue Ling said this, there was indescribable hostility. If not for those ingrates, Huanhuan would not have almost lost her life. In his opinion, he should skin those ingrates alive and let them taste the consequences of betrayal! Shuang Yin also said, "Mom, those guys are too evil. They deserve to die. Don''t be soft-hearted anymore." Her mother was good at everything, but she was a little soft and easily bullied. Huanhuan explained softly, "I''m not going to be soft-hearted. I want to ask them something." "What do you want to know, Mom? I can send someone to interrogate them." "I want to know how they avoided the backlash of the contract." The reason why Huanhuan accepted the Divine Wood clan into Rock City back then was mainly that they had signed a contract. As long as the Divine Wood clan hurt Huanhuan, their souls would suffer the backlash of the contract. But strangely, Xue Hui and Ah Gui had kidnapped her with ill intentions, but there was no sign of backlash. There was definitely something strange about this! Shuang Yin nodded. "I''ll investigate." Bai Di made dinner. The entire family gathered around the table to eat. Huanhuan leaned close to Sang Ye and said excitedly, "When Shuang Yun, Dos, Tres, and Little Monster return, we''ll bring Big White and Little White back. That way, our family can reunite!" Ever since Huanhuan died once, this family had been scattered. They had never been completely reunited. Huanhuan didn''t like this. Since they were family, they should live together. Bai Di placed the shelled prawns in Huanhuan''s bowl. "Let''s eat first," he said gently. "We''ll discuss this later." After eating and drinking her fill, Huanhuan returned to her room. Xue Ling boiled water for her to bathe in. He wanted to shamelessly have a bath with Huanhuan, but Huanhuan refused. Xue Ling left in disappointment. When he walked downstairs, he saw Bai Di talking to Sang Ye. Bai Di said, "We haven''t told Huanhuan about what you did before." Sang Ye said, "I guessed it." If she knew, she wouldn''t have been so kind to him. Bai Di said, "Paper can''t cover fire." Sang Ye was silent for a moment. "I''ll leave later. I won''t implicate you." "I have no intention of chasing you away. I just want to remind you," Bai Di said seriously. "This is where ordinary beasts live. You have to hide your identity and not be discovered." "Mhm." Bai Di patted his shoulder. "Huanhuan will be sad if you leave. You can''t reveal your identity, even if it''s for her sake." Chapter 702 Wont Cry Until You See The Coffin Although Huanhuan almost died from the kidnapping, it was an unexpected gain to be able to find Sang Ye. Huanhuan was in a very good mood. She counted on her fingers as she waited for Shuang Yun and the children to come home. Shuang Yin came to her. "I got someone to interrogate the beasts of the Divine Wood clan. They don''t know how they avoided the backlash of the contract either." "What about Xue Hui?" "I asked her myself. She said she has to see you first before she''s willing to tell the truth." Huanhuan was a little surprised. "She wants to see me? Why?" Shuang Yin shook her head. "She didn''t say. I don''t know." Bai Di didn''t want Huanhuan to have anything to do with the Divine Wood clan anymore. He said to Shuang Yin, "I''m going to see Xue Hui." Hence, Shuang Yin brought Bai Di to the cell. Xue Hui was locked in the cell at the far end. She sat on the dirty ground. Her hair and clothes were in a mess, and she was still bruised from the torture. She looked very disheveled. She kept scratching her back. She kept feeling something crawling on her back these days. It itched and hurt. When Xue Hui saw Bai Di and Shuang Yin walk in, her expression changed slightly. She immediately lowered her hands and questioned them in a low voice. "I want to see Huanhuan. Why did you bring Bai Di?!" Bai Di looked down at her as if she were an ant that could be stepped on at any moment. "You have no right to negotiate with us now." At this moment, he had completely taken off the usual gentle mask that he usually wore in front of Huanhuan, revealing his cold and heartless nature. Shuang Yin was not surprised at all. When she was young, she was innocent. She used to think that Bai Di was the gentlest male beast in the world, but as she grew older, she gradually realized that Big Daddy was not as gentle as she thought. The tiger had just retracted his sharp claws and fangs, turning into a docile and cute house cat. However, he was not a house cat. He was a beast through and through. Being looked down on, Xue Hui''s expression was extremely ugly. "If I don''t see Huanhuan, I won''t say anything." Bai Di smiled. His smile was cold. "You won''t cry until you see the coffin." Bai Di had someone grab Xue Hui and drag her out of the cell. Xue Hui''s expression changed drastically. "What do you want to do to me? I''m a female. Even if I make a huge mistake, you can''t kill me!" She was dragged into the interrogation room and tied to a metal seat. The house was dark and cramped. There was blood on the floor and walls. The smell of decay was nauseating. Electricity flashed on Bai Di''s fingertips. He looked coldly at Xue Hui in the chair and said softly, "I won''t kill you. I''ll just let you know what it means to wish you were dead." ¡­ When Bai Di and Shuang Yin walked out of the interrogation room, the sun was almost setting. At this moment, Shuang Yin''s mind was filled with the scene of Xue Hui being tortured. The cruel and bloody scenes made her blood run cold. She didn''t even dare look at Bai Di. Bai Di washed his hands. "Don''t tell your mother what just happened when we get back, lest she let her imagination run wild again." Shuang Yin nodded. "Okay." Even if he hadn''t told her, she wouldn''t have dared to tell her mother. After all, her mother was so timid. What if she had nightmares? Bai Di carefully dried his fingers with a cotton handkerchief. "It''s getting late. I should go back and cook. I''ll make seafood noodles tonight." Shuang Yin had no appetite now. It didn''t matter what she ate. She replied vaguely, "Okay." When they returned home, Huanhuan had just returned from school. She went to the school in the city in the afternoon and distributed the papers she had bought from the secret dragon continent. She also told them how to use them. These pieces of paper were light and portable. They were very good for writing or drawing. Whether it was students or teachers, they liked these papers very much. Huanhuan even discussed with the teachers about using these papers to customize books. Due to the limited number of papers, it was impossible for each student to have a book. Huanhuan planned to make a shared library and place the bound books in it for everyone to read. At that time, not only students but even the residents of the city could come and borrow books. Huanhuan felt that this was a great plan. When she returned home, she was still nagging at Sang Ye. "Books are very fragile things. When the time comes, we''ll have to arrange for a special administrator to protect them. Borrowing books is free, but beasts who come to the library to borrow books need someone to vouch for them. They have to use something as collateral so that they won''t destroy the books after getting their hands on them¡­" Sang Ye listened to her quietly, looking very focused. When she was tired of talking, Sang Ye handed her a glass of water. Huanhuan finished the water in her cup in one go with a bright smile. "Our Rock City will get better and better in the future. You''ll definitely like this place!" Sang Ye thought that as long as she was here, he would like it here. In order to make seafood noodles, Bai Di took out the seafood they had caught at sea. Due to the space''s time-stopping characteristic, the seafood was still very fresh when he took them out. Bai Di quickly washed and cut the seafood. He marinated them in a special sauce and poured them in while the noodles were cooking. The soft and smooth noodles were delicious when paired with the fresh and sweet seafood! Huanhuan held the bowl and chopsticks, slurping up the noodles. She ate the entire bowl of noodles in one go. She leaned back in her chair and touched her bulging belly. She burped contentedly. After eating and drinking her fill, Huanhuan suddenly remembered Xue Hui. She sat up and looked at Bai Di. "Did you meet Xue Hui with Big Goody?" Bai Di swallowed the food in his mouth before explaining, "She confessed." "That was fast!" Huanhuan was very surprised. "You''re really amazing!" Shuang Yin wanted to say that it was all thanks to Big Daddy, but she remembered what he had said in the afternoon. She tactfully shut her mouth and didn''t mention what had happened in the interrogation room in the afternoon. Bai Di said, "There''s a secret technique to transfer the backlash to others." He briefly described this secret technique. He didn''t say much about the details, but in short, it was a very sinister method. After those unfortunate beasts suffered the backlash, they died in extreme pain. Even their souls would continue to be tortured after they died. Huanhuan was very stunned. "There''s actually such a method in this world?!" "Evil knows no bounds. As long as one has the will to study it, one can find a way to restrain anything." Huanhuan was very worried. "If that''s the case, won''t the contracts we sign with others be useless?" "It''s not to that extent. Although that secret technique can transfer the backlash, it''ll also leave a curse mark on the back of the person who uses it. Even if Xue Hui and the others weren''t captured by us, they wouldn''t have a good ending either way." In this world, one couldn''t gain benefits for nothing. How could others not resent the curse if they forcefully transferred the backlash to others? Everything that went around would come back around. Chapter 703 Harming Others The next morning, Huanhuan went to the school accompanied by Sang Ye. The school had expanded from the small class Huanhuan had set up in the past. There were a total of 10 classes now, and more than 300 children were learning here. Dong Xue was the principal, and her brother, Dong Ya, was a doctor in the hospital. The siblings were both very capable. Most importantly, the two of them were Huanhuan''s fans. After knowing that Huanhuan was going to revise the books and build a library, Dong Xue agreed without thinking and actively organized the teachers to cooperate. Most of the teachers in the school were females. They were the first batch of students Huanhuan had recruited. Now that they had grown up, they stayed in the school and became teachers here. Huanhuan was discussing the book revision with them in the office. The space was filled with females. As a male beast, it was not convenient for Sang Ye to enter. He stood alone outside the door, as quiet as a stone statue. Jiu Yuan hurried over. "Is Lady Huanhuan here?" Sang Ye said, "She''s talking to someone inside. What''s the matter?" "Something happened to the Divine Wood clan." ... Knock, knock. There were two knocks on the door. The females in the office stopped discussing and looked in the direction of the sound. Huanhuan looked at Sang Ye outside the door. "What''s wrong?" "I have something to tell you. Come out for a moment." Huanhuan told Dong Xue beside her, "Continue discussing. I''ll be back soon." "Mhm." Huanhuan walked quickly out of the office. She saw that not only was Sang Ye outside the door but Jiu Yuan too. Jiu Yuan said, "The Divine Wood clan was imprisoned in their residence. This morning, I went to patrol as usual and realized that they were all dead." "Dead?!" Huanhuan was very surprised. "How?" "I can''t explain. You should take a look for yourself." Huanhuan had already returned to her human form, but compared to Jiu Yuan, who was nearly two meters tall, Huanhuan''s legs were still too short. She could not keep up with Jiu Yuan''s pace at all. In the end, she could only look at Sang Ye and extend her arms. "Hug." Sang Ye found her extremely cute. He bent down, picked her up, and placed her on his shoulder. Huanhuan let out a low cry of fear and quickly hugged his neck. Jiu Yuan led the way while Sang Ye carried Huanhuan and followed closely behind. They quickly arrived at the residence of the Divine Wood clan. The Divine Wood clan lived near the fruit forest. Their houses were all built on tree trunks. The tree houses were connected by vines, making the place look like miniature Divine Wood City. A dozen beast soldiers stood guard nearby to prevent unrelated people from approaching. When they saw Jiu Yuan, they lowered their heads and bowed. Jiu Yuan casually pushed open the door of one of the houses and turned around to let Huanhuan walk in. On the bed in the house was a dead beast. His expression was very ferocious. His skin was dark, and he was covered in strange grayish-white patterns. A mark protruded from his back. Huanhuan took a closer look and realized that the mark was very much like an eye. Huanhuan tried to reach out and gently touch the mark. She realized that something was squirming below and immediately turned to Sang Ye. "Cut this spot open." Sang Ye slit a line on the spot she pointed with his fingertip. The eye-shaped mark was cut in half, and a black worm crawled out. Sang Ye reached out and pinched the worm. Huanhuan was very worried. "Is it poisonous?" "It doesn''t matter. Poison doesn''t work on me." As if to verify his words, his fingertips gradually turned black when they touched the worm, but they quickly returned to normal. Huanhuan frowned and stared at the worm. Then, she compared its appearance and characteristics and found information about it in Ancient Flora and Flora Illustrations. It was called a stone worm. It was a highly toxic parasite. It could be used as medicine or refined into poison. Yesterday, Bai Di said that the Divine Wood clan had used a secret technique to avoid the backlash of violating the contract. The secret technique mentioned poisonous worms. It seemed that the poisonous worms were stone worms. Huanhuan took out a clay jar and asked Sang Ye to throw the stone worm into it. Next, they saw raised marks in the shape of eyes on the backs of every dead beast. There was a stone worm hidden under each mark. Huanhuan gathered all the stone worms and placed them in clay pots. Stone worms were a rare herb. It was a pity to throw them away. She decided to dry them and grind them into powder for future use. After an inspection, Huanhuan confirmed that the Divine Wood clan had died from the curse brought about by the secret technique. However, she was a little curious. The Divine Wood clan knew that using a secret technique would cause them to die, so why did they use such a method? Or did they not know that the secret technique would have such serious consequences? Huanhuan felt that this was interesting. She looked at Jiu Yuan. "Is Xue Hui dead too?" "She''s not dead yet, but she''s probably dying." "Let''s go. Take me to see her." Jiu Yuan hesitated. "But Bai Di instructed me not to let you come into contact with the Divine Wood clan again." Huanhuan pointed at the dead people in the house. "You''ve already brought me here. I even checked so many corpses just now. They''re all from the Divine Wood clan. In any case, I''ve already come into contact with so many of them. It doesn''t matter if there''s one more. Besides, you and Sang Ye are with me. I''ll be fine." Jiu Yuan looked at Sang Ye. Seeing that Sang Ye did not object, he nodded and agreed. "Alright." ... In the cell, Xue Hui lay on the ground like a rag. Her hair was disheveled, and she was covered in injuries. Many of the wounds were infected. They were swollen and disgusting. She struggled to her feet, but she couldn''t move. She clearly felt her vitality draining away. She was about to die. But she didn''t want to die yet! Xue Hui clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms, but she still couldn''t get up. The cell door was opened, and Huanhuan walked into the cell accompanied by Sang Ye and Jiu Yuan. Xue Hui looked up with difficulty and saw Huanhuan close at hand. Her face was filled with resentment and despair. "Did you come to see me at this time to watch me die?" Huanhuan ignored her and bent down to lift her clothes. She saw that there was also an eye-shaped mark on her back. Because the mark was on her back, Xue Hui couldn''t see it herself. She was surprised by Huanhuan''s actions. "What are you doing?" Huanhuan still ignored her and turned to Sang Ye. "Make a slit here." Sang Ye followed her instructions and left a slit on Xue Hui''s mark. The black stone worm was about to crawl out when he grabbed it firmly. Xue Hui felt a pain in her back. She shouted, "What the hell are you doing?!" Huanhuan said slowly, "Show her the worm." Sang Ye pinched the worm and put it in front of Xue Hui, showing the worm''s body from all angles. Xue Hui''s expression turned extremely ugly. She asked with a trembling voice, "What is this?" "It''s called a stone worm. It was just taken from your back. It''s been in your body since you used the secret technique to transfer the backlash of the contract. It''s also the reason you''re about to die." Chapter 704 You Deserve It Xue Hui had been feeling very itchy and uncomfortable these days. Something seemed to be crawling on her back, but she couldn''t get any relief from scratching. In the end, her skin was badly scratched, but it still couldn''t ease the itchiness. Now that she saw the worm in Sang Ye''s hand, she finally understood what had been torturing her these past few days. Huanhuan said, "Do you know why this stone worm appeared in your body?" Xue Hui didn''t answer the question. Instead, she asked nervously, "You''ve already gotten the worm out, but why can''t I move? Am I going to die?" Huanhuan looked at the mottled wounds on her body. Bai Di was too ruthless and didn''t leave her a way out. Even if it weren''t for the stone worm, she wouldn''t be able to live. When she didn''t get a response from Huanhuan, the last hope in Xue Hui''s eyes disappeared. She fell into fear of death and roared in despair, "I don''t want to die!" "Then why did you break the contract? Why did you use that sinister secret technique to avoid the backlash?" Xue Hui was filled with resentment. "If I didn''t break the contract, you would''ve snatched everything away from me. I can''t let that happen!" Huanhuan looked at her calmly. "Back then, your Divine Wood clan suffered a calamity. I was the one who took you in. All these years, I''ve never mistreated your Divine Wood clan, but you repaid kindness with ingratitude. You brought this upon yourself." "How can you say that you''ve never treated us badly? We worked so hard to build our family business, but you want to give it to the tree tribe with just a word. Our Divine Wood clan and the feather tribe have difficulty reproducing, but you''re only willing to help them and not us. You always say that you''re kind and moral, but in fact, you''ve never really thought about us!" Xue Hui''s eyes were filled with resentment. Huanhuan was speechless. She had made the arrangements for the tree tribe out of consideration for the overall situation. As for the Divine Wood clan''s fertility problem, it was because of their past mistakes. Even if Huanhuan wanted to help, she was powerless. But even if she told Xue Hui these reasons, she wouldn''t believe her. In Xue Hui''s opinion, Huanhuan was selfish and biased. Huanhuan wanted to force the Divine Wood clan to a dead end. If not for Xue Hui''s deep obsession, she wouldn''t have dared to violate the contract and risk the backlash to kidnap Huanhuan. Huanhuan couldn''t be bothered to explain and only asked indifferently. "Have you ever thought about what would have happened to you if I hadn''t taken you in back then?" Xue Hui didn''t answer. It was because she couldn''t answer. If Huanhuan had not nodded in agreement back then, Shuang Yun would never have agreed to let the Divine Wood clan live in the rock mountain. At that time, the Divine Wood clan would have to wander around. They might even be hunted down by the City of 10,000 Beasts. Just thinking about it made her feel very miserable. Huanhuan said slowly, "You only remember what I couldn''t do for you, but you forgot what I once gave you." Xue Hui bit her lower lip and avoided Huanhuan''s gaze. "Take care of yourself." Huanhuan turned to leave. Xue Hui hurriedly shouted, "I''m dying. Can''t you save me?" Huanhuan stopped and asked, "You almost got me killed, and now you want me to save you?" Clearly, Xue Hui also felt that her request was too shameless, but her life was at stake. In order to survive, she could only brace herself and say, "I can tell you everything about the secret technique as long as you can save me." Huanhuan said nothing. Xue Hui quickly continued, "Previously, I only told Bai Di about the secret technique to transfer the backlash, but I didn''t say the origin of this secret technique. I''m sure you''ll be very interested in its origin." "Yes, I''m quite interested," Huanhuan said slowly. "I''ll get Bai Di to talk to you later." Xue Hui paled at the mention of Bai Di. "No! Don''t call him over! I don''t want to see him!" "If you don''t want to tell me the truth, I''m sure you''ll be willing to tell him." Huanhuan walked out as if preparing to call Bai Di to help with the questioning. Xue Hui shouted in fear, "I''ll tell you! I''ll tell you everything. Please don''t let Bai Di come over!" Huanhuan stopped. She was a little surprised. She had frightened Xue Hui with just a few words. It seemed that Bai Di had left a deep shadow in her heart. Afraid that Huanhuan would change her mind and look for Bai Di, Xue Hui quickly finished her sentence. "This secret technique was taught to me by Wu Huan." Wu Huan? Huanhuan thought for a moment. "The high priest of the Dark Moon Temple?" "It''s him. Ah Gui met him when he went to Dark Moon City to do business. He learned that we had a contract with you, so he told us that there was a secret technique that could avoid the backlash of the contract. However, he had conditions. We had to provide him with 300 slaves." "300?" Huanhuan''s gaze focused. "Previously, I saw 99 slaves at the altar of the Dark Moon Temple. Were they all sent over by you?" Xue Hui explained softly, "Wu Huo paid us according to the market price. It was a fair deal." Huanhuan laughed in anger. "Fair deal? You guys were in cahoots!" Xue Hui was speechless and avoided her gaze. From Xue Hui''s account, Huanhuan knew that they had traded with the Dark Moon Temple three times. The number of people they sent over to the Dark Moon Temple each time was about 100. The first two times went smoothly, but the last time was ruined by Huanhuan. Huanhuan did not dare to think about what had happened to the 200 slaves. She felt a chill run down her spine. How cruel must one be to trade 300 lives as goods? Xue Hui struggled to reach out and tug at Huanhuan''s skirt. She begged, "I''ve told you everything I know. Please save me on account of our past relationship!" Huanhuan bent down and raised her chin. "I can''t save you, but I can send you off." The lotus opened its layers of petals and bit Xue Hui''s head! As the lotus specially used its leaves to block Huanhuan, the blood did not splash on her. Xue Hui''s body collapsed to the ground, and blood flowed. Huanhuan took two steps back. "Jiu Yuan, I''ll leave this to you." "Alright." Huanhuan and Sang Ye walked out of the cell. The sun was shining brightly outside, but Huanhuan still felt her limbs go cold. She subconsciously approached Sang Ye and hugged his arm tightly. "Don''t move. Let me lean on you for a while." Sang Ye looked down at her pale face. "Where are you feeling unwell?" "I don''t feel good." Sang Ye was silent. He could roughly guess why Huanhuan felt uncomfortable, but comforting others was not his forte. He could only stand quietly like a big tree so that the little female could rely on him without worry. The sun elongated their shadows. They snuggled close to each other. Chapter 705 Isnt It Sweet? Huanhuan wanted to ask Little Brat why Wu Huan knew the secret technique to avoid the backlash of the contract. It would have been fine if Wu Huo was the only one who knew about it. But if many people knew, wouldn''t her contract scrolls be useless?! But for some reason, no matter how she summoned the system, Little Brat did not respond. She didn''t know if he was upgrading or resting. Huanhuan felt a little uneasy, but since Little Brat was not coming out, she had no choice but to wait patiently. ¡­ The matter of the Divine Wood clan had dealt Huanhuan a considerable blow. Not everyone in this world was willing to repay kindness. Seeing her listless appearance, Sang Ye suddenly remembered that when he stood at the office door and waited for Huanhuan, he heard a few children say that the lotus flowers in the lotus pond had bloomed. The scenery was quite beautiful. Hence, he suggested, "Shall we go to the lotus pond to play?" Huanhuan was not interested, but Sang Ye had not gone out to play since he returned, so she nodded. "Alright." The lotus pond was an artificial lake dug by the beasts in the city later. There were many fish and prawns in it, as well as large green lotus leaves. When the wind blew, the lotus leaves rolled over like waves. The scenery was indeed beautiful. The skullcap liked this place very much. It slipped into the lotus pond and played freely. Sang Ye took off his clothes, transformed into a snake beast, and slid into the water. Huanhuan climbed onto the snake''s head and sat down. She picked a lotus leaf and held it in her hand like a sun umbrella. The scorching sun was blocked by the lotus leaf, and a breeze mixed with water vapor blew over. It was cool and comfortable. Sang Ye extended his snake tongue, wrapped it around an oversized lotus seed pod, and placed it in Huanhuan''s arms. Huanhuan peeled open the lotus seed pod and tasted a lotus seed. It was crisp, refreshing, and delicious. She peeled a lotus seed and placed it in Sang Ye''s mouth. "Isn''t it sweet?" Sang Ye could not tell if the lotus seed was bitter or sweet, but as long as it was given by Huanhuan, it would definitely be delicious. He agreed. "It''s sweet." It was a pleasure to share what his lover liked. Huanhuan''s mood improved a lot. She peeled all the lotus seeds in her hand and ate them all. Later, they dug out many clams, fish, and prawns from the water. Huanhuan smiled excitedly. "We''ll have delicious food again tonight!" Seeing Huanhuan''s sparkling smile, Sang Ye was even happier than her. They returned home with a large bag of fish, prawns, and clams. Bai Di used these ingredients to cook a large pot of fragrant seafood hotpot. ¡­ Seven days later, Shuang Yun finally returned to Rock City with the main group. After Huanhuan received the news, she immediately put down the half-amended book in her hand and quickly ran out of the office. She jumped into Sang Ye''s arms and shouted excitedly, "Let''s hurry up and look for Shuang Yun!" Shuang Yun had just entered the city. Knowing that the beast king had returned, all the beasts in the city were alerted. They walked out of their houses and stood by the street to watch. Shuang Yun walked in front. The tall and handsome Silvery Frost White Wolf was very conspicuous. Behind him were his three sons, followed by more than 50 wolf beasts. Behind the wolf beasts were many tree people. This was the first time the tree people had made a public appearance on the beast continent, attracting the curious gazes of many beasts. They could not smell the aura unique to beasts from these tree people and started guessing their background. Sang Ye carried Huanhuan and squeezed out of the crowd. She waved her arms and shouted Shuang Yun''s name. Shuang Yun immediately pricked up his sharp wolf ears. After confirming the direction of the sound, he strode over and finally found Huanhuan sitting on Sang Ye''s shoulder. Huanhuan jumped onto the back of the Silvery Frost White Wolf and hugged his neck. "You''re finally back. I missed you so much!" The Silvery Frost White Wolf''s fur was smooth and soft. It felt especially good. She couldn''t help but touch it more. Shuang Yun felt comfortable under her touch. His wolf tail was almost raised to the sky. He was separated from the little female for many days. He spent almost all his time thinking about her. He wished he could press the little female to the ground and have sex with her now. Shuang Yun turned to his three sons behind him and said, "I''ll leave the tree people to you. We''ll go back first." Before his three sons could comment, he carried the little female and ran home. Shuang Mu, Shuang Lin, and Shuang Hua were tragically abandoned by their parents. Their hearts were cold. ¡­ After returning home, Shuang Yun had just pressed Huanhuan against the table when Bai Di patted his shoulder from behind. Shuang Yun swallowed his saliva when he saw the little female''s fair and delicious appearance. Without looking back, he waved Bai Di''s hand away. "I want to make love with Huanhuan. Let''s talk later." Bai Di said, "Huanhuan''s still bleeding. Stop messing with her." The four male beasts in the family all knew about Huanhuan''s special physique and knew that she would bleed non-stop for a few days every month. During these few days, they could not mate with her. Shuang Yun, who had already taken off his pants and was about to have sex with her, had no choice but to stop when he heard this. He was in an excited state but could not get any release. It felt like his body was about to explode. Shuang Yun was about to go crazy. Bai Di scooped up the blushing Huanhuan and helped her get dressed. "There''s cold water in the kitchen," he said without looking up. "You can take a cold shower and calm down." Shuang Yun thought that he wouldn''t be able to calm down even if he was frozen in ice! However, Huanhuan was not feeling well and could not mate. Even though he was about to explode from suffocation, he could only pull up his pants and walk to the kitchen. He muttered as he ran the cold water over himself, "I finally came back and wanted to have sex with Huanhuan. I didn''t expect her to be bleeding. Why am I so unlucky?!" By the time he came out of the shower, Shuang Yin and his three brothers were already back. Shuang Yun asked casually, "Have you made arrangements for those tree people?" Shuang Mu said, "They''ve been arranged to live in a village near the fruit forest. The houses are relatively simple and can shelter them from the wind and rain. We plan to bring people to help them renovate the houses later." Shuang Yun raised his hand to stroke Shuang Mu''s short wet silver-white hair. "No need." "Huh?" "They came to Rock City to survive, not to enjoy life. We''ve already done our best to provide them with accommodation and work. As for the rest, they can settle it themselves." Shuang Mu nodded. "I understand." "You must be tired after traveling for so many days. Go back and rest. I''ll call you over for dinner later." "Mhm." After the children left, Shuang Yun casually wiped his hair and walked upstairs. At this moment, Sang Ye was walking downstairs. The two of them met on the stairs. Shuang Yun raised his eyebrows. "I wanted to ask you when I saw you. Why are you suddenly back?" Sang Ye said, "Huanhuan asked me to come back." "I thought you didn''t want to come back." Sang Ye was silent. Shuang Yun turned sideways and let him go down first. When they brushed past each other, Shuang Yun said, "I can let bygones be bygones, but I don''t want you to make Huanhuan sad again." Sang Ye lowered his eyes, thinking about something. Chapter 706 Grand Ceremony Now that Shuang Yun and the children had returned home, they were only one step away from the goal of a family reunion. Huanhuan went to Bai Di excitedly. "When are we going to bring Big White and Little White back?" Bai Di said, "There''s no hurry. Let''s wait." "No, I''m in a hurry! I haven''t seen Big White and Little White in a long time. They might have forgotten about us." Just thinking about it made her heart ache. Bai Di said, "We have to get Big White and Little White back, but before that, we have something to do." "What is it?" "Have you forgotten? We haven''t held a ceremony for you to officially confirm your status as high priest." Huanhuan looked indifferent. "It''s just a ceremony. There''s no need to make it especially grand. Later, get Jiu Yuan to get someone to paste a few notices on the city''s bulletin board to tell everyone about me being the high priest." "Although with the school, many beasts in the city have learned to read and write, there are still many beasts who can''t read. Even if we post an announcement, they might not be able to read it." Huanhuan suggested, "We can find a few literate beasts to stand beside the noticeboard and read it out." "Does that mean they have to make an announcement each time a group of people comes to the bulletin board? Isn''t it troublesome?" Huanhuan pouted. "But it''s not as troublesome as holding a ceremony." "There has to be a ceremony. That''s the rule. We can''t break the rules. Leave the ceremony to us. You don''t have to worry." Huanhuan insisted that the ceremony be simple. But the ceremony that was organized by Shuang Yun, Bai Di, and the others was not simple at all. On the day of the ceremony, the entire city was on holiday. All the beasts gathered in the square in front of the temple, and it was noisy. The square was already filled with flowers, forming a sea of flowers. Shuang Yun was wearing a golden crown that represented the royal family. He stood on the steps in front of the temple. His figure was tall and slender, and his short silver-white hair was neat. He looked like a sharp sword that had been unsheathed. Chang Gu was also invited to attend the ceremony. He was wearing a very formal dark green robe today. He stood at the bottom of the steps. When Bai Di announced the start of the ceremony, Chang Gu beat the special animal hide drum. The sound of old drums drifted over with an unusual rhythm. It sounded like immortal music from ancient times. Xue Ling led many birds over from afar. Their colorful feathers attracted a lot of attention. They circled in the air, then landed gently to the rhythm of the drums. Only then did Huanhuan appear. The four Silvery Frost White Wolves walked toward the temple with their heads held high. Behind them was an exquisitely made carriage. The carriage was surrounded by white snow silk. When the wind blew, the snow silk rose, revealing Huanhuan sitting inside. She was wearing the clothes she had used to dance the Dance of the Gods. It was a white skirt and a black top. She had crystal chains around her ankles and wrists. Her long hair fell to her waist, and she was also wearing the white Prediction Mask. The only features of her that were exposed were her seductive eyes and the red lotus flower mark between her eyebrows. Huanhuan knelt in the carriage with her hands folded in her lap. She looked elegant. Any beast who saw her was impressed by her elegance. Some bold children picked many flowers and threw them into the carriage excitedly. They shouted, "Priest, you''re so beautiful!" It didn''t take long for the carriage to be filled with flowers. Huanhuan sat among the flowers and still didn''t move. She didn''t move until the carriage stopped and Bai Di came forward to take her hand. When she put her hand in his, he realized it was sweaty. She was very nervous. If someone could remove the mask on her face now, they would realize that her face was covered in sweat. It was all because of nervousness. Bai Di took out a cotton handkerchief and carefully wiped her palm. "Don''t be nervous," he said gently. "We''re here. It''ll be fine." "Mhm." Even so, Huanhuan was still extremely nervous. There were beasts everywhere. Thousands of pairs of eyes were staring at her at the same time, not allowing her to make any mistakes. But the more she didn''t want to make a mistake, the easier it was to make one. Huanhuan accidentally stepped on her skirt when she got out of the carriage and almost fell. Fortunately, Bai Di caught her in time to prevent her from embarrassing herself in public. Her face was red from nervousness and shame, and her eyes were even moist. However, because of the mask, no one realized her true situation. In the eyes of all the beasts in the city, they saw the beautiful high priest get out of the carriage and walk toward the steps under the escort of her male beast mate. Her long skirt left a winding trail behind her. Her petite figure finally climbed to the top and stood in front of the beast king, Shuang Yun. Shuang Yun handed her the scepter that represented the power of the high priest. The moment Huanhuan tightened her grip on the scepter, Chang Gu sped up. The rhythm of the drums became cheerful. Xue Ling also took out a flute and played a festive melody. The birds spread their wings and flew up. They lingered above the temple. Their colorful feathers shone in the sun like a hundred birds looking at a phoenix. Their aura was shocking. The beasts knelt down and shouted in unison. "Greetings, High Priest!" Huanhuan stood at the top of the tall steps. As far as the eye could see, there was a dense mass of heads below. They were all citizens of Rock City and her people. At this moment, Huanhuan suddenly understood why Xue Hui had risked everything to violate the contract. It was indeed a wonderful feeling to stand on a high spot and look at the mountains. It made people feel like they were high up in the mountain, and those ants crawling at their feet were all in their hands. It made one feel just like a god. This feeling was addictive. Huanhuan held Shuang Yun''s palm and felt the warmth from it. The nervousness and insecurity in her heart were finally relieved. Although power was tempting, it was far inferior to a smile from her family. The tree tribe also attended this ceremony. The flowers at this ceremony were all personally nurtured by the tree people. Some of them even revealed their true forms and stood in front of the temple as trees filled with flowers. This included the leader of the tree people, Ju An. He had a lot of branches, and every branch was covered in pink flowers. They were stacked together. From afar, they looked as brilliant and beautiful as burning clouds. A breeze blew, causing the petals to fall. Suddenly, it was raining pink petals. This moment was recorded in history and became a great ceremony for countless descendants to admire. ... Under everyone''s concerted efforts, the ceremony finally ended. As the person involved, Huanhuan was already so tired that she was about to collapse. She walked up to the second floor of the temple, took off her robe, and fell onto the bed. She closed her eyes and fell asleep. Chapter 707 Theres No Cat In This World Who Doesnt Steal Fish Bai Di tucked her in and quietly left the room, closing the door behind him. When he opened the door of the reception room, he saw Shuang Yun, Xue Ling, and Sang Ye sitting inside. Yun Hui and Chang Gu were also there. Bai Di walked in. "Hasn''t there been any response from the people we sent to deliver the letter to the 10,000 Beast Temple?" It was Shuang Yun who answered, "No." Xue Ling leaned back in his chair and said casually, "When I first returned to Rock City, I sent someone to the City of 10,000 Beasts to tell them about the candidate we''ve confirmed as the high priest. It''s been almost two months. Why haven''t we heard anything? Do they disagree with Huanhuan becoming the high priest, or did they not see the person who sent the letter at all?" Bai Di looked at him. "Which do you think is more likely?" "With my understanding of those old guys in the Eldsers'' Association, if they''re not satisfied with our decision, they''ll definitely cause trouble for us immediately. They wouldn''t be so silent. I''m guessing that they probably haven''t seen the person who sent the letter and don''t even know that we''ve already decided on the candidate for the high priest." "You mean someone intercepted the messenger halfway?" "It''s very likely." Shuang Yun smoothed his short silver-white hair. "Then what should we do now? Send more people to the City of 10,000 Beasts?" "There''s no need. Since the other party has a way to stop the person who sent the letter, it won''t work even if we send someone else to deliver the letter again." Shuang Yun was a little frustrated. "Who would be so bored as to deliberately stop the messenger we sent?" "Someone who doesn''t want Huanhuan to become the high priest." "Who?" Xue Ling spread his hands. "How would I know?" Bai Di thought for a moment. "We''ve offended a lot of people over the years. If we really investigate them one by one, the range is too large. I suggest we put this matter aside for now. We''ll find an occasion to go to the City of 10,000 Beasts personally and explain this to the prophet." Xue Ling agreed. "That''s safer." Bai Di said, "Before that, I''m going to Sun City to pick up Big White and Little White." "Are you going alone?" "Yes, I can do it alone." Xue Ling smiled ambiguously. "I''m guessing Huanhuan definitely won''t agree to let you go to Sun City alone." He was right. When Huanhuan woke up the next morning and learned that Bai Di was going to Sun City alone, she immediately said, "I want to go with you!" Bai Di advised gently, "No, you were injured not long ago. You haven''t recovered yet. It''s not convenient for you to travel." "I''m not hurt. I''m fine now!" "You''re missing a piece of your soul, yet you say you''re not injured?" Huanhuan was speechless. She could only hug his arm and moan. "In any case, I can''t let you go to Sun City alone. If you want to go, you have to bring me along." She hadn''t seen Big White and Little White in a long time. She felt guilty about these two children. This time, she had to pick up the two children personally. Bai Di''s tone was gentle, but he was especially determined. Whether Huanhuan threw a tantrum or cried and acted shamelessly, it could not change his decision. In the end, Huanhuan was forced into a corner. She stopped eating and hid in her room to sulk. Bai Di knocked on the door with his food. "Huanhuan, can I come in?" Hearing his voice, Huanhuan slapped the bed angrily twice. "Don''t come in!" As soon as she finished speaking, Bai Di pushed open the door and walked in. In this era without locks, it was easy to push open the door. Huanhuan sat up and glared at him angrily. "What are you doing here? I don''t want to talk to you. Get out!" "Even if you''re throwing a tantrum, you have to eat. What if you starve yourself? Our hearts will ache later." "I''m not eating." Bai Di brought her the food. "I made your favorite crystal prawn dumplings. There''s also steamed meat and hot and sour fish." Huanhuan swallowed involuntarily, but in the end, she turned her head away bravely. "If you don''t let me go to Sun City, I won''t eat. I''ll just starve to death." Bai Di couldn''t bear to hear the word ''die''. It reminded him of many unpleasant images. He frowned. "Don''t curse yourself." Bai Di rarely showed his serious side to Huanhuan. Even when she threw a tantrum, he was gentle, but that didn''t mean he didn''t have a temper. Huanhuan still remembered the last time he pressed her down and beat her up. She saw that Bai Di was unhappy and instinctively covered her butt, afraid he would hit her again. "I just want to go with you and pick our children up. I won''t eat if you don''t agree." But Bai Di said, "I''ll bring Big White and Little White back safely. You just have to wait for me at home." "I don''t understand. Why can''t I go with you?" "You''re still injured..." "I''m not injured. I''m fine now!" Huanhuan got up and jumped twice on the bed. "Look, I can run and jump now. I''m fine!" "But your soul is incomplete." "But that doesn''t affect my normal life!" Huanhuan''s words were true. Ever since she lost a piece of her soul, she didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. She was no different from before. Even so, Bai Di refused to change his mind. "It''s dangerous out there. You have to stay home so that you''ll be safe." Huanhuan stared into his eyes for a long time. "That''s not the real reason, is it?" His reasons seemed to be for her own good, but when one looked into them, they were actually very general and completely unconvincing. Bai Di didn''t move, accepting her gaze. "That''s the real reason." Huanhuan didn''t believe him. "Are you hiding something from me?" "You''re thinking too much." Huanhuan was very unhappy. "You''ve changed." "How have I changed?" Huanhuan placed her hands on her hips and snorted. "You never lied to me before. Now, you''ve learned to lie. Bai Di, I have reason to suspect that you''re having a mistress behind my back. The reason you don''t want me to go out with you is that you''re afraid I''ll find out about your affair with someone else." Bai Di didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "We have a mate contract. If I''m having an affair with anyone else, the contract would have backfired on me." "What contract? I signed a contract with the Divine Wood clan previously. Didn''t they still violate the contract in the end?" "I''m not like them. "How are you guys different? The world is as dark as a crow. There''s no cat in the world who doesn''t steal fish." Bai Di wanted to laugh at her words and reached for her hand. "Come, come into my arms and smell me." Huanhuan was pulled into his arms. She sniffed his neck and exclaimed exaggeratedly, "Wow! You smell fishy all over!" Bai Di was calm. "Oh, it must be from cutting fish. I''ll be fine after I wash up." Chapter 708 Competing It took Bai Di a lot of effort to coax Huanhuan to stop being angry and obediently finish her food. At night, Shuang Yun wanted to sleep with Huanhuan. In the few days they were apart, he missed Huanhuan almost every day. He traveled day and night so that he could see Huanhuan as soon as possible. Now that he had finally reunited with Huanhuan, he had to be intimate with her tonight. Unexpectedly, Huanhuan hugged Bai Di''s arm and said loudly, "I want to sleep with Bai Di tonight!" Shuang Yun was very hurt. "You haven''t slept with me in a long time. I just came back today, but you''re unwilling to sleep with me. You''re biased!" Huanhuan felt a little guilty at Shuang Yun''s accusation, but she insisted, "I''ll sleep with Bai Di for the next few days. I''ll sleep with you after this." Shuang Yun''s eyes were filled with resentment, like a resentful woman looking at her playboy husband. Huanhuan was embarrassed by his gaze. "I''m sorry." "I don''t want to hear the words ''sorry''." The sad Shuang Yun looked like a big abandoned dog. He was indescribably pitiful. In the past, Huanhuan''s heart would have softened. But today was different. She had to keep an eye on Bai Di. She couldn''t let him escape. Hence, she could only harden her heart and look away, pretending not to see Shuang Yun''s pitiful expression. When Bai Di carried Huanhuan upstairs, Shuang Yun was still in a state of sadness. Xue Ling patted his shoulder. "Don''t be sad. There''s still a long way to go. You''ll have many opportunities in the future." "Huanhuan is biased toward Bai Di. She doesn''t even love me anymore." Shuang Yun was sad about this. "She didn''t insist on sleeping with Bai Di because she''s biased." "Then what''s the reason?" Sang Ye, who had been silent all this while, said, "Huanhuan wants to keep an eye on Bai Di." He didn''t like to talk. He was always silent, so his presence at home was extremely low, but he was meticulous. It was easy for him to see details that others couldn''t notice. Shuang Yun was puzzled. "Why does she want to keep an eye on Bai Di?" Xue Ling smiled faintly. "Bai Di wants to go to Sun City alone. Huanhuan won''t let him go. The two of them are competing." "That''s rare. Huanhuan usually listens to whatever Bai Di says. Why is she suddenly going against him today?" "Who knows?" Xue Ling lazily touched Eggy on his shoulder. "It''s getting late. I''ll go rest first. You guys should too." ¡­ For two days in a row, Huanhuan followed Bai Di closely, not giving him a chance to leave her sight. Bai Di read her thoughts, but he didn''t point them out. He let her stick to him all day. He enjoyed the little female sticking to his side. If not for the fact that he was still thinking about his two sons, he would have been happy to stay with Huanhuan. Shuang Yun was so jealous when he saw Huanhuan and Bai Di so close together. He complained to his precious daughter in private. "I think I''ll be abandoned soon. You''ll have to help your father then." Shuang Yin asked, "Help you fight for the family assets?" "What family assets? Of course, I''m asking you to help your father persuade your mother to stay. Don''t let her abandon me." "¡­Father, where''s your ambition as a beast king?!" Shuang Yun shook his chest muscles. "Do you think I''d still have you, Dos, Tres, and Little Monster otherwise?!" Shuang Yin was speechless. The reason why her father was the first to have children with her mother was that he was the most useless! After eating and drinking her fill tonight, Huanhuan pestered Bai Di to sleep as usual. She changed and climbed into Bai Di''s arms. Three days had passed. If Bai Di didn''t change his mind tomorrow, Huanhuan would have to compromise and let him go to Sun City alone to pick up the children. As much as she wanted to pick up the children with Bai Di, he wouldn''t agree. If she continued to stall, it would only delay the children''s return. She wanted to see the children quickly and hoped that the family could reunite soon. She could only compromise. Bai Di pressed the back of her neck. "Go to sleep," he whispered. Sleep gradually overwhelmed her. She slowly closed her eyes. In her daze, she suddenly felt a tap on the back of her neck. It didn''t hurt very much, but she immediately fainted. A second before she fainted, she heard Bai Di speak in her ear. "Sorry." Huanhuan thought to herself, ''Sorry, my *ss! ''How dare you attack your wife, you bastard?! When I wake up, I''ll teach you a lesson!'' Although she was roaring in her heart, her body had involuntarily fallen unconscious. Bai Di stood up and carefully tucked her in. "Stay at home and wait for me to come back." Huanhuan lay motionless on the bed without any response. Bai Di kissed her on the lips one last time, then straightened and strode out of the bedroom. As soon as he went out, he saw Xue Ling standing at the top of the stairs. Xue Ling crossed his arms and looked at him lazily. "Why aren''t you sleeping in the middle of the night? Are you running away?" Bai Di''s expression didn''t change. "I''m going to Sun City to pick up the children." "Does Huanhuan know?" "She knows." She just didn''t agree. Xue Ling glanced at the closed door behind him and asked, "I don''t understand. Why won''t you bring her along? Although you might encounter danger on the way, Yun Hui and Sang Ye can accompany you. With all your strength combined, it won''t be easy for others to bully Huanhuan." Bai Di said nothing. Xue Ling: "What are you afraid of?" After a long silence, Bai Di said, "I''m afraid of losing her." "It''s just a trip. It''s not like she hasn''t been away before. Why are you so nervous?" "Zhi and Yan have also arrived on the beast continent." These words were baffling. However, Xue Ling quickly reacted. "Did Zhi say something to you before? Is that why you''re nervous about Huanhuan''s safety?" Bai Di said nothing. Silence was a tacit agreement. Xue Ling put away his casualness and became serious. "Are Zhi and Yan going to harm Huanhuan? Or is it because of something else? Make yourself clear. We can analyze it together." But Bai Di said, "I can''t say." He had an agreement with Zhi and Yan that what he saw that day could not be leaked, or the consequences would be serious. Xue Ling frowned. "Zhi is very good at reading people. You''d better not believe what he says." "I know. I know what to do." If it had been Shuang Yun who said this, Xue Ling might have had doubts, but it was Bai Di who said this. With his steady and thorough style of doing things, he definitely knew what he was doing since he said so. Xue Ling sighed. "Then go and come back quickly. Send us a message through space if you need anything." "Yes, I''ll leave Huanhuan in your care. Don''t let her leave Rock City until I return." "I understand." Chapter 709 Equal Huanhuan woke up to see Xue Ling sitting by the bed. "You''re awake." Xue Ling lowered his head and kissed her on the mouth. "Get up and have breakfast." Huanhuan immediately covered her mouth. "I haven''t brushed my teeth!" Xue Ling found it funny. "I don''t mind it, but you do?" Huanhuan put on her clothes, washed up, and went downstairs for breakfast. Xue Ling leaned against her. "Why aren''t you asking where Bai Di went?" Half of Huanhuan''s body was about to collapse from his pressure. She said expressionlessly, "Where else could he have gone? He went to Sun City to pick up his sons." Xue Ling leaned over and licked the soup on her lips. "From the looks of it, you must be angry." Instead of answering, Huanhuan asked, "Won''t you be angry if I knock you out and run away alone?" "I won''t be angry. I''ll try my best to catch you and break your legs so you can''t go anywhere else." He had a gorgeous smile on his face like a blooming sunflower, but his words were especially ferocious. Huanhuan felt a chill run down her spine. Instinctively, she moved aside. "If you break my legs, I''ll be handicapped." Xue Ling reached out and wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her into his arms. "It''s okay. I''ll support you for the rest of your life." Was this the point?! Huanhuan taught him righteously, "It''s wrong to hit your wife! We can''t condone domestic violence!" "Didn''t you attack first?" Xue Ling blinked. Huanhuan recalled what she had just said. That seemed to be the case¡­ As she was in the wrong, she could only shut up and bury her head in her food. Seeing that she was eating with relish, Xue Ling leaned over and asked, "Is it delicious?" "It''s not bad." "I made it myself." Huanhuan finally looked up at him. "You''re good at cooking." "Come, reward me with a kiss." He said those coquettish words extremely naturally and even took the initiative to put his mouth in front of Huanhuan. Huanhuan couldn''t take it anymore and reluctantly kissed him on the mouth. "Will that do?" Xue Ling''s lips curled into a smile, and peach blossoms seemed to be blooming in his brilliant red eyes. "You''re so cute." Huanhuan blushed at the praise. After eating and drinking her fill, Huanhuan went to wash the dishes. Xue Ling followed her. Eggy flew over and lay on Huanhuan''s shoulder. Huanhuan said slowly, "Eggy, have you gained weight again?" Eggy stiffened, then defended herself loudly. "I''m not fat! I just have more feathers and look fluffy!" "Okay, if you say you''re fluffy, then you''re fluffy." Huanhuan went along with her youngest daughter, her helpless expression filled with indulgence. Eggy snorted. "You actually think I''m fat. I''m not playing with you anymore." She spread her wings and flew. Although she was round, she was quite fast. In the blink of an eye, she was gone. Xue Ling hugged Huanhuan from behind and rubbed her cheek. "Isn''t Eggy cute?" "Mhm." Of course, their daughter was cute! Xue Ling: "Why don''t we have two more children as cute as Eggy?" "No way." Xue Ling was unhappy. "Why?" "You, Bai Di, and Shuang Yun already have children of your own. Only Sang Ye doesn''t have children yet. I have to give birth to his children first before I consider giving birth to a second child for you. That''s only fair." Sang Ye looked a little pitiful. Xue Ling had no choice but to give in. "Then give birth to Sang Ye''s children first before giving birth to more of mine." Huanhuan replied vaguely, "We''ll see." If she agreed to give birth to Xue Ling''s second child now and Shuang Yun found out later, he would definitely shout that she was biased. Sigh, it was too difficult to be fair! ¡­ Under Huanhuan''s guidance, the revision of books was gradually on track. The library had also begun to be built. At the same time, Shuang Yun took out all the cannons in the space and selected a portion of beast soldiers for special training. After the training was successful, he specially established a cannon camp. The fruit forest and vegetable farms were officially handed over to the tree tribe to manage. However, in order to prevent the same situation with the Divine Wood clan from happening again, Huanhuan specially issued a decree to rent out the land this time. The fruit forest and vegetable farms would be handed over to the tree tribe to manage. Half of the annual harvest would be given to the tree tribe, while the other half would be handed over to the temple as rent. In addition, Huanhuan discussed with Shuang Yun to perfect the laws in the city. Among them was a new decree on the collection of taxes. In the future, as long as they traded in Rock City, they had to pay 10 to 30% of taxes. Any beast who avoided taxes would be chased out of Rock City. The law also explicitly prohibited the sale of human beings. Once discovered, one would be punished with hard labor or be beheaded in public! These laws were issued and read out by the guards in the city. They insisted that every resident in the city know about this. Everything else was fine, but the implementation of taxes was unacceptable to many beasts in the city. No one was willing to lose a sum of money for no reason. Especially the merchants in the city. They traded a lot every day. If they followed the tax regulations under the new law, they would suffer a loss. In the past, these merchants were led by Ah Gui. Now that he was no longer around, they elected a new leader. The new leader''s name was Ming Zhe. He was an ape in the cotton business. He was relatively thin. He had bright eyes were bright, a big mouth, and thin lips. It was obvious that he was a particularly shrewd beast. Under Ming Zhe''s lead, the merchants majestically arrived at the entrance of the temple and asked the high priest to change the tax decree. Huanhuan had long expected that the new law would be objected to by the people. She asked the divine servant to invite the merchants into the hall on the first floor. However, Huanhuan did not go downstairs directly. Instead, she ignored them. When they were tired of waiting and could not stand anymore, Huanhuan walked down the stairs. The steps made of Sound Jade tinkled, and the melody was crisp and melodious. She was wearing a veiled hat on her head. She looked at the merchants through the snow veil and saw that their faces were filled with dissatisfaction. Especially Ming Zhe, who was the leader. He almost couldn''t wait to step forward and say, "Lady Huanhuan, we''re here to discuss the issue of taxes with you, but you deliberately left us waiting for you downstairs. Are you looking down on us?!" If it were Xue Hui, these merchants might not have said that, but Huanhuan''s appearance was too deceptive. This made the merchants think that she was easy to bully. They subconsciously underestimated her. Huanhuan waited for the other party to finish complaining before speaking unhurriedly. "I was upstairs checking the accounts, so I was delayed. I''m sorry to have kept you waiting." Chapter 710 Cant You Be More Serious? Her apology was good. Coupled with the fact that she was a female, the merchants'' expressions softened. Only Ming Zhe was still unwilling to give up. "Even if you''re busy, you should''ve gotten someone to tell us or bring us stood. You can''t just let us stand here and wait." The hall on the first floor was very spacious, and the floor was extremely smooth. It was very comfortable to stand here. But anyone would not be able to take it if they had to stand here for more than three hours. Huanhuan put her hands in her sleeves and said calmly, "You''ve only been standing here for half a day, but you''re already complaining about being tired. Those beasts have to do heavy work all day under the hot sun to build houses. Aren''t they more tired than you?" Ming Zhe frowned. "That''s two different things." "But in my opinion, that''s the same thing." Huanhuan walked out of the temple and stood on the high stairs. As far as the eye could see, she could see most of the scenery of Rock City. "The houses you''re living in now were all built bit by bit by the beasts. They didn''t come out of nowhere, nor did they fall from the sky. They had to work hard, and naturally, we have to collect returns. Part of the taxes you pay is their wages." Ming Zhe''s eyes lit up as he argued, "Why weren''t taxes implemented before, then?" "In the past, it was because Rock City had just been built. It wasn''t easy for everyone, so we didn''t ask you to pay taxes. Our Rock Wolf Tribe paid for the construction of the houses ourselves. Now that Rock City has developed and your business is on the right track, you shouldn''t continue to take advantage of us, right?" Of course, Ming Zhe wanted to continue taking advantage of them, but he could not say it. After all, the other party was a high priest, and her mate was the beast king. As long as they wanted to survive in the city, they could not offend her or the beast king. Ming Zhe moved his lips. "We pay rent when we''re doing business here. Logically speaking, the cost of building houses has nothing to do with us." "Now that the houses have been built, of course, we won''t ask you for money to build houses anymore. However, maintaining the order of the trading center, cleaning the streets, and repairing the public facilities in the city cost money." Ming Zhe did not expect her to say such a thing and was stunned. Huanhuan gestured for them to lower their heads. "Look at the floor under your feet. These floors are so clean and tidy because someone cleans them every day. As people who enjoy these results, shouldn''t the workers be paid?" Ming Zhe and many merchants had nothing to say. "We collect taxes to maintain public facilities and in case of emergencies. If we encounter an enemy attack in the future, we''ll definitely need money. If we don''t prepare in advance, we''ll all be doomed. You''re all businessmen and are best at settling scores. I think you can settle this score, right?" Initially, the merchants did not accept the implementation of taxes because they felt that they were suffering a loss. It was unfair to give others money for nothing! Now that they had heard what the high priest had said, they understood the need to pay taxes. The unwillingness in their hearts gradually faded. In any case, everyone had to pay. It was not just them. There was nothing unfair about it. Huanhuan said slowly, "In the future, we''ll have someone in charge of checking and collecting taxes. I hope you guys can be honest and trustworthy businessmen. By the way, you can also supervise and report each other. If you find anyone evading taxes, you can report them. As a reward, the taxes you have to pay may be reduced or you''ll be exempted from paying." Hearing the last two sentences, the merchants looked thoughtful. If the merchants who were reported were chased out of Rock City, it would be equivalent to reducing their competitors. Moreover, they could reduce their taxes. This was killing two birds with one stone! For a moment, many sinister thoughts appeared in everyone''s hearts. Huanhuan didn''t seem to notice the undercurrent between them. She suddenly said, "You might as well build a chamber of commerce." Everyone was stunned. "Just like the Golden Leaf Chamber of Commerce in the City of 10,000 Beasts, you can also build a chamber of commerce that belongs to Rock City. As a local chamber of commerce, Rock City can give you a certain degree of convenience so that you can develop your business better than merchants from other places. What do you think?" Her idea made the merchants'' eyes light up. Especially Ming Zhe. He was very excited. If the new chamber of commerce was built, he might be the president of it! The light in his eyes lit up. "Lady Huanhuan, this is a good idea, but establishing a chamber of commerce is not a small matter. We have to go back and discuss it carefully before we can give an answer." "Of course. You can take your time to consider it. Come to me after you''ve thought it through." "Thank you, Lady Huanhuan." Huanhuan waved her hand. "If there''s nothing else, you can go back." "Alright." Ming Zhe bowed slightly. At this moment, he had restrained his contempt. He looked at this high priest whom he thought was easy to bully in a different light. Her words just now were reasonable and easy to understand. She also made them automatically restrain each other with a few casual words. In the end, she even made them focus on building a new chamber of commerce and forget the injustice of taxation. Such a thoughtful high priest was much harder to deal with than Xue Hui. ... After returning home at night, Huanhuan mentioned the idea of establishing a chamber of commerce to Shuang Yun. Shuang Yun hugged the sweet-smelling and soft female, burying his head in her chest. He looked completely foolish. "Whatever you say. I''ll listen to you." Huanhuan blushed at his rubbing. "Can''t you be more serious?" "Having sex with my mate is the most serious thing for me!" Huanhuan was speechless. Xue Ling had personally cooked dinner. The food was typical of him. Not only did it taste good, but it also had to look good. When the dishes were placed on the table, they were as pleasing to the eye as a work of art. The only bad thing was that there was too little of it. Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, Yun Hui, and Shuang Yin were not full. Xue Ling finished the steak on his plate and wiped his lips elegantly. His gaze landed on Huanhuan''s face. "Are you full?" Huanhuan nodded. "I''m full." He looked at Eggy, who was squatting on the table. "What about you?" Eggy patted her round belly. "I''m full too!" "Alright." Xue Ling was very satisfied. "As long as you guys are full." Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, Yun Hui, and Shuang Yin all stared at him. "There''s still us! We''re not full yet!" Xue Ling said lightly, "There''s still a lot of dried meat in the space. You can eat as much as you want." Then, he carried his wife and daughter upstairs. Before leaving, he didn''t forget to remind Shuang Yun, "Remember to wash the dishes after you''re done eating." Shuang Yun was furious. "It''s just a meal. What''s the big deal? I can cook too. Wait here. I''ll make some food for you guys now. I guarantee that you''ll all be full!" With that, he got up and walked toward the kitchen. Shuang Mu, Shuang Hua, and Shuang Lin pounced on their father and hugged him in unison. They cried their hearts out. "Father, we beg you not to enter the kitchen on account that we''re your biological sons!" Chapter 711 I Dont Need Children The next day, Huanhuan woke up early as usual. Accompanied by Sang Ye, she went to the school to check on the progress of the library. As there were several earth attribute soul beasts in the Rock Wolf Tribe, they could use soil, sand, and stones proficiently. With their help, the library was built very quickly. In less than a month, three floors had been built. Now, they were renovating the interior. Huanhuan and Sang Ye walked into the first floor of the library. There were neat and large bookshelves as far as the eye could see, but because the work of revising the books was relatively slow, the bookshelves were basically empty. Only the bookshelves near the door were filled with a few freshly bound books. The space looked sparse. The two of them walked upstairs. The bookshelves on the second floor were not ready. There were many scattered wooden shelves on the ground. Huanhuan suddenly heard a suppressed moan. It was obvious that the voice came from a female. It rose and fell, mixed with the rapid breathing of a male beast. As experienced people, Huanhuan and Sang Ye immediately understood the situation. There was a couple hiding behind a wooden shelf ''exercising''. From the sound, it must have reached the most critical moment. Both of them were very agitated, and the female''s cries became louder. Huanhuan''s face turned red. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, she heard Sang Ye suddenly lean over and whisper. "She doesn''t sound as good as you." Huanhuan: "¡­" She didn''t want this kind of praise at all! She ran downstairs almost as if she were escaping. Sang Ye followed behind her slowly. The couple, who were in the midst of their exercise, seemed to hear Huanhuan''s footsteps. Their moans and panting paused for a moment, but then they became even more intense. When Sang Ye walked out of the library, he saw Huanhuan squatting beside the flower bed and muttering. He walked over to hear her clearly. "In the future, I''ll definitely put up a few signs at the entrance of the library. No one is allowed to mate in the library! That''s too uncouth!" Sang Ye pulled her up and helped her brush the dirt off her skirt. "Actually, it''s not just the library. Some of them have even mated in the school classroom." Huanhuan was immediately shocked! Damn, those bastards didn''t even let go of a pure school! What if the children saw them?! Sang Ye looked at her expression and immediately understood what she was thinking. He said indifferently, "The children are all very mature. From the time they can remember, they''ve already understood the meaning of mating. All we''re doing now is allowing the race to reproduce and continue. It''s not something that should be avoided." "Even so, I think this is strange¡­" "You''ll get used to it in the future." The corners of Huanhuan''s mouth twitched. She felt that she would never get used to the wildness of the beasts. But then again, at the mention of mating and reproduction, Huanhuan''s gaze landed on a certain spot below Sang Ye''s waist. She asked softly, "Is there still no reaction from that spot of yours?" Sang Ye shook his head. "No." "Then what should I do? I can''t even give birth to your children if you''re like this." Sang Ye''s expression changed slightly. "You''re willing to give birth to my children?" "That''s right. Bai Di and the other two already have children of their own. You''re the only one who doesn''t." However, Sang Ye said, "I don''t need children." "Why?" "I''m a demon. The children you give birth to with me will also have the blood of a demon flowing in their bodies." Huanhuan felt that this was not a problem. "It doesn''t matter even if they''re demons. As long as you and I¡ª" "It might not matter to you, but it matters a lot to us." Huanhuan closed her mouth, looking a little resentful. She was taking the initiative to give birth to his children, but the other party rejected her. It was embarrassing. Sang Ye hugged her and sighed silently. "I''ve experienced too many joys and sorrows since I was young. I know better than anyone what bad luck the blood of the demons will bring. My bloodline was bestowed by my parents. I can''t change it, so I can only be forced to accept it. But I''m unwilling to let my children bear the same bad luck." Huanhuan''s heart ached at his words. "No, we''ll try to change everything. You were only forced to become a demon because of your bloodline. You didn''t do anything particularly outrageous¡ª" Sang Ye interrupted her. "I did." Huanhuan was stunned. "Huh?" What had he done? Sang Ye let go of her and took a step back. He looked down at her blank eyes and said softly, "I''ve killed many beasts." Huanhuan still didn''t react. She asked stupidly, "How many is a lot?" "Many. Countless." Huanhuan finally realized what was going on. Her eyes widened involuntarily. "Why did you kill many beasts?" "Because I wanted to become stronger." Huanhuan opened her mouth but said nothing. He continued, "Killing can create demonic energy. If I absorb that demonic energy, my strength will increase quickly." This was the main reason why his strength could soar in a short period of time. Huanhuan felt her throat go dry. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" "I was afraid you''d be angry." Huanhuan turned around and raised her hand to cover her eyes. "Won''t I be angry if you tell me now?" Sang Ye did not know how to explain and could only say dryly, "I''m sorry." "When did this happen?" "When you went to the secret dragon continent." "How many people know about this?" "Almost everyone." Huanhuan laughed in anger. "So I''m the last to know?" "Sorry." Huanhuan raised her hand. "Don''t apologize to me. I''m annoyed to hear those words now." Sang Ye looked at his profile and asked softly, "Do you hate me now?" Huanhuan ignored him. He lowered his eyes and looked at his hands. "I''ve killed a lot of innocent people. My hands are covered in blood. I know I''m dirty. I''m not good enough for you, but I couldn''t help but want to go home with you. I want to be by your side and see you more. "Bai Di and the others told me not to tell you these things. They said you''d be angry and sad, but I still think I should tell you the truth. I don''t want to lie to you. "As much as you don''t want to hear it, I have to tell you. I''m sorry I put you in a difficult position again. "I think I should leave." When he turned around and took his first step, Huanhuan suddenly caught up to him and grabbed him. She glared at him with red eyes. "You come and go as you please. What do you think this is?!" Sang Ye looked down at his wrist that she was holding and remained silent. Huanhuan said word by word, "This is your home. Stay here and don''t go anywhere. As for the people you killed, remember them. In the future, I''ll make you pay for all those lives." Chapter 712 Youre Getting More Unruly In order to treat Sang Ye, Huanhuan specially took out the Wheel of Machinery and entered the learning space. This time, she didn''t see Little Brat in the space. The circular hall was empty. It looked empty. Huanhuan stood alone in the hall for a while. After confirming that Little Brat was indeed not here, she lowered her head in disappointment. "He disappeared without even saying goodbye. I wonder what''s going on with him now." Little Brat was not in the same dimension as her. She wanted to help him, but she was helpless. She pushed open the door where she could learn medicine. lIn the room filled with large bookshelves, Lin Qing was sitting in a rocking chair like before, surrounded by all kinds of books and materials. He was halfway through a book when he heard the door open. Without looking up, he said, "You''re here." Huanhuan stood not far from him. "Yes." Lin Qing pointed at a book at his feet. "Answer all the questions in this book." Huanhuan had to take an exam whenever they met. Lin Qing was quite cold and heartless. Fortunately, the book was not thick. Huanhuan lay on the table and finished it not long after. She handed the book to Lin Qing. Lin Qing flipped through it and said in a cold tone, "You actually got five of the 100 questions wrong. In the future, don''t say that you''re my student. I can''t afford to lose my reputation like this." Huanhuan couldn''t raise her head. "I''ll definitely work hard next time and try to get two fewer questions wrong." Lin Qing closed the book and threw it aside. "As my student, you can''t get a single question wrong." Huanhuan thought to herself that this was too much. Lin Qing glanced at her. "When I was your age, I could already answer all the questions in this book correctly with my eyes closed." Huanhuan gave him a thumbs-up and praised him sincerely, "You''re amazing!" "If you weren''t the only one who could come in, I wouldn''t have taken you in as my student." Huanhuan looked resentful. Lin Qing clearly thought of her as a stupid student. He didn''t want to talk to her anymore, so he threw her two books and asked her to memorize the contents immediately. Huanhuan hugged her books and hesitated for a moment before asking carefully, "My mate is sick. I want to ask you about the treatment." "What illness?" "He drank Forgetting Water in the past, causing him to lose all his senses. He doesn''t even have the ability to mate as a male beast. I want to know if there''s a way to treat him." Lin Qing seemed to be a little interested in this illness. "Forgetting Water. That thing is indeed a little troublesome..." Huanhuan looked at him expectantly. "Go through the books first. I''ll tell you when I think of a solution." Huanhuan nodded vigorously. "Alright!" She sat on the ground beside him with the books in her arms. She leaned against the bookshelf and lowered her head to read. In the learning space, her memory and understanding would become much stronger. It didn''t take long for her to successfully memorize both books. She got up and went to look for Lin Qing. Lin Qing casually asked some questions. She answered them all readily. Only then did Lin Qing let her go in satisfaction. He took out a prescription. "After you go out, make a bowl of medicine according to this prescription and hand it to your mate to drink. It''ll take effect in less than three days." Huanhuan took the prescription with both hands and was extremely happy. She quickly rushed forward and hugged Lin Qing. "Thank you so much! You''re my benefactor!" By the time Lin Qing reacted, she had already run out with the prescription. Seeing the closed door, Lin Qing frowned. "She''s getting more and more unruly." He picked up the book and continued reading. However, he did not turn a page for a long time. His mind was still replaying the scene of Huanhuan pouncing on him and hugging him. Even many years ago, when he was still alive, no one dared to be as close to him as she just did. That girl was small, but she was quite bold. ... After Huanhuan woke up, she immediately jumped off the bed and prepared the medicine according to the prescription. She carefully carried the medicine to Sang Ye. "I made this for you. It''s good for your health. Drink it." Sang Ye had drunk a lot of the medicine she made in the past. There were all kinds of strange things in it, and there were several times when he had a nosebleed. Fortunately, he couldn''t feel pain, nor could he taste sour, sweet, bitter, or spicy flavors. Hence, no matter how much medicine she brewed, he could drink it all without blinking. This time was no exception. He picked up the medicine and drank it in one go. Huanhuan quickly asked, "How do you feel?" Sang Ye sensed carefully. "I don''t feel anything." "Maybe the drug hasn''t taken effect yet. Just wait and see. Call me if it works." "Mhm." Sang Ye had drunk too many medicines in the past, and none of them worked, so he did not have much hope for the medicine this time. It wouldn''t matter as long as Huanhuan was not too disappointed. Huanhuan walked away with the empty bowl. In the evening, Huanhuan was making dinner when Sang Ye suddenly ran into the kitchen with a strange expression. "I think I feel something." Huanhuan, who was cutting radishes, asked casually, "What feeling?" "It''s that feeling of wanting to mate..." With a crack, Huanhuan cut the radish in her hand into two. The corners of Sang Ye''s eyes twitched, and he involuntarily took a step back. Huanhuan raised the knife in her hand and looked at him with wide eyes. "You can get hard now?" "I can get a little hard, but can you put the knife down first? It''s making me panic." "Oh, oh." Huanhuan quickly threw the knife aside and wiped her hands clean. Excited, she leaned over and reached for his belt. "Show me what you look like now." Caught off guard, Sang Ye''s belt was torn off by her. Involuntarily, he took two steps back and leaned against the wall, pressing his hands against his pants. "Don''t be anxious. It''s just a small feeling now." "A little is good too. At least, it''s better than before." Huanhuan tugged at his clothes. "Come and show me." Sang Ye let go, and she pulled down his pants, revealing his two huge penises. Huanhuan stared at them without blinking. "They seem to be a little raised." "I think we have to wait a little longer. It should be better in the future." "It seems that bowl of medicine is useful." ... Shuang Yun, who just returned home and was about to find some water to drink, had just stepped into the kitchen when he saw that Huanhuan had pushed Sang Ye into a corner. She had even pulled his pants down and was lowering her head to touch his penises. This position was really... too exciting! Shuang Yun quickly rushed over. "Come, come! Please push me into a corner and take off my pants to tease me!" The corners of Huanhuan''s mouth twitched. "Tease, your *ss! I''m giving him an examination as a doctor!" "Then examine me too. My penis becomes especially hard when I see you. Am I suffering from some terminal illness? Take a look at me!" Huanhuan picked up the knife on the chopping board and cut the radish. "Come, I''ll help you cut off your penis. It won''t be hard again." Shuang Yun was so frightened that he quickly pulled up his pants and hid. His wife was so fierce! Chapter 713 Alright, Ill Wait For You In the past, someone had told Huanhuan that men were different before and after marriage. At the time, she hadn''t thought much of it. Now, she agreed. When she first met Shuang Yun, this guy was a proud little princess. He looked at everyone with disdain. However, ever since Huanhuan confirmed her mate relationship with him, this guy had evolved from a proud princess to a silly husky. Moreover, he had the attribute of a teddy bear. Every day, he wished he could hug his wife and rub against her. Sang Ye calmly got dressed. Huanhuan helped him fasten his belt. "Go out first. I''ll look for you tonight." Sang Ye bent down and hugged her. He was very happy, but his voice was still very calm. "Okay, I''ll wait for you." He walked out of the kitchen without changing his expression. At the thought that Sang Ye would recover soon, Huanhuan happily picked up half a carrot and prepared to carve a beautiful carrot flower. Shuang Yun squatted on the ground and drew circles on the floor with his fingers. "You only play with Sang Ye. You don''t even make out with me." Huanhuan didn''t look up. "I want to give birth to a child for Sang Ye." "I want children too." "Don''t you already have Big Goody, Dos, Tres, and Little Goody? The three of them don''t have as many children as you do. Be content." "I have many children because I''m capable!" Shuang Yun shook his chest muscles with a proud expression. Huanhuan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Don''t cause trouble here. I''m going to cook." "I''ll help you cook!" Huanhuan didn''t dare let him touch the spatula. She raised her hand and pointed at the empty bucket beside her. "Get two buckets of water to wash the vegetables." "Alright!" Shuang Yun jumped up and kissed her face. By the time Huanhuan reacted, he had already run out with the wooden buckets. At night, Huanhuan made a table full of dishes. Xue Ling looked left and right. "Tiger penis wine, deer blood soup, and dodder stewed with ginseng... Huanhuan, are you planning to make our noses bleed tonight?" Huanhuan made these dishes mainly for Sang Ye. She coughed lightly and pretended to be calm. "If you think they''re too nourishing, you can choose not to eat them." "That won''t do. You made all these yourselves. Not to mention a nosebleed, I''ll eat even if they make me have a cerebral hemorrhage." "It won''t be as serious as a cerebral hemorrhage. You''re exaggerating." After eating and drinking their fill, everyone was a little tipsy. Especially Shuang Yun. After getting drunk, he started to act crazy again. He hugged Huanhuan''s arm and refused to let go. He kept burrowing into her chest and muttering, "The meat buns on Huanhuan''s chest are big and soft. They''re the best!" Huanhuan pushed her away with a red face. "You''re drunk. Go wash up and sleep." "I want to eat all of Huanhuan''s big meat buns and not share them with anyone else." "Ah, let go!" "It''s delicious. Hehehe~" ... In the end, Shuang Yin couldn''t stand it anymore and called her three brothers to drag their embarrassing father away. Huanhuan''s collar was torn, revealing a large area of snow-white skin and her plump and juicy body. The three male beasts present reacted. As she pulled her collar tight, she muttered softly, "Shuang Yun''s alcohol tolerance is terrible." Xue Ling leaned over and wrapped his arms around her waist. "Why don''t you sleep in my room tonight?" Huanhuan blushed and said, "I''m going to look for Sang Ye tonight." "Why are you going to go look for him? Am I not better than him? Huh?" Xue Ling took her hand and lowered his head to bite her fingers. His slightly upturned eyes were gorgeous. Huanhuan''s heart raced. She almost changed her mind. Fortunately, she grabbed the last bit of her rationality and said firmly, "I have to look for Sang Ye tonight." Xue Ling licked her fingertips, his voice seductive. "We can mate together." "No way." One person was enough for her. If the two of them did it to her at the same time, she would definitely be killed. Xue Ling noticed the fear in her eyes and comforted her gently. "We''ll be very careful. We won''t hurt you." Huanhuan still shook her head. "I want to give birth to Sang Ye''s children, so he needs to mate in his beast form. It''ll be inconvenient for you to join us." "I see. Then let''s play together next time~" Huanhuan didn''t say anything, but she made up her mind that she would never have a threesome with them. It was too harsh for her to accept. Sang Ye brought Huanhuan out. His beast form was too big for him to move around in the room. Yun Hui watched them leave the house with a forlorn expression. Xue Ling took out two jars of wine and gave him one. "Do you want to drink with me?" Yun Hui was in a bad mood and indeed needed alcohol to relax. He took the wine jar and drank without a word. Xue Ling saw that he had drunk more than half of the jar of wine in the blink of an eye. He couldn''t help but ask, "Hey, aren''t you going to talk when you drink?" "There''s nothing to say." Xue Ling patted his shoulder. "Actually, I can understand you. Back then, I was left alone like you. Later, I spent a lot of effort to get the title of mate. Do you want to hear about my experience?" Yun Hui paused and listened. "Actually, Huanhuan is very easy to understand. She''s kind-hearted and soft-hearted. As long as you stay by her side quietly for a few years until her conscience can''t take it anymore, you''ll have a chance to become an official mate." Yun Hui asked humbly, "Was this how you became her mate back then?" "No, I conquered her with my gorgeous looks." "..." If Xue Ling died one day, he must''ve been hacked to death! Sang Ye left the rock mountain with Huanhuan. It was late at night, and there was a huge white moon in the sky. The beasts had almost fallen asleep, and the streets were very quiet. They walked under the moonlight to the lotus pond. Huanhuan was a little nervous. "Are we doing it here? What if we''re discovered?" "There''s no one around at night, and there are lotus leaves blocking the way. If we''re careful, no one will notice us." "Then... shall we start now?" Huanhuan grabbed the hem of her dress. Her face was red, and her eyes were misty. Sang Ye lowered his head and kissed her lips. "Don''t be nervous. Let''s take it slow." Huanhuan muttered softly, "I should be the one telling you this..." Sang Ye chuckled. "Heh." His laughter was accompanied by the night wind. Huanhuan felt her ears go numb. She was pulled into Sang Ye''s arms and slid silently into the lotus pond. The two figures were entangled in the water. Soon, they were covered by layers of lotus leaves and could no longer be seen clearly. A faint voice floated out from the depths of the lotus pond. "Oh! Slow down. It hurts a little." "Mhm..." "Ahh, are you done?" "There''s still one more penis." "No, don''t. It hurts." "Oh..." After a while... "Didn''t I tell you not to do it? Why did you still push it in?" "I couldn''t help myself." "Boo-hoo! You bastard... Ah~" Chapter 714 The Only Choice Huanhuan was tortured in the water for half the night. By the time she was carried out, she felt as if her skin was about to wrinkle. She lay in Sang Ye''s arms limply, her cheek pressed against his chest. Her long hair fell and swayed gently with his footsteps. She was so tired that she fell asleep before she reached home. When she woke up, it was already the next morning. She was alone in the room. She struggled to her feet. After a night of rest, her body recovered. Other than her chest feeling a little stuffy, she was fine. Now, her physique was really getting stronger. In the past, she would definitely not be able to stand up after being tossed and turned by Sang Ye for half the night. She reached for her clothes, only to find a faint black mark on the back of her hand. She raised her wrist to take a closer look. It was a small piece of thin snake scale. She tried to touch it. It was cold and slightly undulating. It was almost identical to the snake scales on Sang Ye''s body. What was going on? Huanhuan was very puzzled. She put on her clothes and walked downstairs to find Sang Ye cooking in the kitchen. When Sang Ye saw her, he immediately asked, "Why are you downstairs? Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?" "I don''t feel uncomfortable anywhere. I just have something growing on the back of my hand." Huanhuan raised the back of her hand, revealing the small pale black snake scale. Sang Ye held her hand and stared at the snake scale. "I''ve heard from Uncle before that after a female of the demon race gets pregnant, there''ll be some changes in her body. For example, she''ll grow something similar to the child''s father." Huanhuan''s eyes widened involuntarily. "Am I pregnant?" Sang Ye was even more excited than her, but he suppressed his ecstasy and said calmly, "You should be pregnant. Just to be safe, I think it''s better for you to test it with purple fragrance leaves." "Alright!" Just in case, she had stored a lot of purple leaves in her space as backup. She could use them now. Huanhuan brought a purple fragrance leaf to her nose and sniffed carefully. A stench entered her nose. She frowned involuntarily and quickly took the purple fragrance leaf away. She turned to the other side, covered her chest, and retched. Sang Ye held her shoulders and stared at her nervously. "What''s wrong? Are you sick?" "I''m fine. My chest just feels a little tight." "Let me carry you back to rest." Sang Ye picked her up in his arms and strode upstairs before gently placing her on the bed. After lying down, Huanhuan felt a little more comfortable. "Lie down for a while. I''ll bring breakfast." Sang Ye quickly went downstairs and returned with a bowl of hot broth. However, when he handed the broth to Huanhuan, her face turned pale. The feeling of suffocation and nausea rose again. She quickly waved her hand. "Take it away. I don''t want to eat it." Seeing how uncomfortable she was, Sang Ye''s heart ached. Since she didn''t want the soup, Sang Ye went to cook vegetable porridge and cut a few sweet fruits. He brought them all to her. In the end, she ate a few sweet fruits and didn''t want to touch anything else. Sang Ye was very worried. "You''ll be hungry if you only eat this much. Eat more." Huanhuan expressed that she really had no appetite and couldn''t eat. This was not her first pregnancy, but it was the most intense one. She was not in a good state of mind. Her chest was stuffy, she couldn''t taste anything, and she always wanted to vomit. She wondered how long the pregnancy this time would take. If she was pregnant for a long time, she would definitely die of discomfort. The news of Huanhuan''s pregnancy quickly spread. Mu Xiang specially came to congratulate her with many bags. However, she was shocked to see Huanhuan lying weakly on the bed. "What''s wrong? You look terrible. Are you sick? Do you want Dong Ya to take a look at you?" Huanhuan leaned back against the pillow, her face pale. "I''m fine. It''s all because of my pregnancy. I''m sure the baby is naughty." "You''re already in this state, yet you''re still in the mood to joke." The corners of Huanhuan''s mouth twitched into a smile. "Although my body feels terrible, I think it''s worth it to have a cute baby in my stomach." "In the end, it''s because you''re kind." "I''m not kind. It''s because I love my children." Because she was full of love, she had the motivation to push through whether it was for her children or her mates. Mu Xiang laughed. "It''s their blessing to be your mate." Although the relationship between females and male beasts had become more and more harmonious and equal, very few females could love their mates like Huanhuan. In order to let Huanhuan eat more, everyone in the family tried their best. The best cooks in the family were Bai Di and Xue Ling. Now that Bai Di was not at home, Xue Ling took the initiative to take on the responsibility of being a chef. He cooked every day, while Shuang Yun brought the children out to look for fresh ingredients. Yun Hui was also collecting all kinds of food that were helpful to pregnant women. Sang Ye stayed by Huanhuan''s side and took care of her body. However, even under such thorough care, Huanhuan''s body still lost weight at a visible speed. Her originally small and exquisite face was now a little too thin. Her chin was sharp. She looked like a pale and thin porcelain doll that would shatter at the slightest touch. Everyone felt especially worried when they saw her like this. Sang Ye even began to regret it. If he had known that pregnancy would make Huanhuan feel so uncomfortable, he would rather not have children for the rest of his life. After Huanhuan fell asleep, Sang Ye quietly left the bedroom. He walked downstairs and heard everyone discussing Huanhuan''s pregnancy. Shuang Yun asked, "How long will it take for Huanhuan to give birth?" Xue Ling thought for a moment. "Under normal circumstances, a female snake beast''s gestation period is usually half a month, but Sang Ye is different from ordinary snake beasts. The blood of the demon race flows in his body, which means that the child will be half-demon. The gestation period of the demon race is usually not fixed. It can be as short as three to five days or as long as a year or so." It had only been five days, but Huanhuan had lost a lot of weight. If this dragged on for another year or so, it would be a problem for her to survive and give birth. The atmosphere suddenly became sad. In the silence, Sang Ye spoke. "If it doesn''t work, we''ll abort the baby." Everyone froze. They looked at Sang Ye in unison. Even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs. They did not expect Sang Ye to say such a thing. However, everyone knew very well. If it came to that, aborting the child was the only option. Chapter 715 Splitting Up Huanhuan lay on the bed lifelessly. It had been ten days since she last went out. She didn''t go out for ten days. She could only lie in bed helplessly. It was so boring! She really wanted to go out and bask in the sun! Sang Ye walked in with lunch. "There are your favorite prawns today. Try them and see how they taste." The smell that she usually found especially fresh and sweet now made her stomach churn. Huanhuan turned her head away, indicating that she didn''t want to eat. "You can''t go on like this. Your body will starve." Sang Ye looked at her thin and pale face, his worry obvious. Huanhuan knew that there was something wrong with her body, but she just didn''t have the appetite. Even if she forced herself to eat it, she would vomit it out again later. She frowned. "I don''t want meat." Sang Ye placed the vegetables in front of her. "Then eat some veggies?" Huanhuan tried to take two small bites before pushing the bowl and chopsticks away. "I can''t take it anymore. I''m going to vomit again." Sang Ye quickly picked up the wooden basin and placed it by the bed. Huanhuan lay on the bed and vomited violently into the wooden basin again. She almost vomited bile. Sang Ye gently stroked her back. She was so thin that he could clearly feel her bones. He finally made up his mind and said what had been on his mind for many days. "Let''s not have the child, okay?" Huanhuan looked up suddenly, her face filled with shock. "What did you say? Say it again!" "I''m saying that the child will wear you down. Let''s forget about this pregnancy." Huanhuan was so angry that she almost exploded. She casually grabbed a pillow and threw it at Sang Ye''s face. "What does my health have to do with the child?! If you dare to say such nonsense again, I''ll punish you to kneel on the washing board!" Sang Ye stood where he was without moving, letting the pillow fall on his face. He reached out and caught the fallen pillow. He placed it behind Huanhuan and helped her cushion her waist. "I know it upsets you to hear this, but we''ve all discussed it. If the baby endangers your life, we''ll have them aborted." With every word, Huanhuan turned pale with anger. If it weren''t for the fact that she was pregnant, she would have pounced on him and slapped him twice. How could there be such a father in the world? He actually wanted to kill his child! Huanhuan pointed at the door and gritted her teeth. "Get out! I don''t want to see you again!" Sang Ye saw that she was furious and knew that if he stood here any longer, he would definitely make her feel even worse. Without another word, he picked up the wooden basin containing the vomit and walked out silently. Huanhuan was so angry that she heaved. She gently stroked her abdomen and whispered, "Baby, don''t be afraid. Mommy will definitely give birth to you safely." They were her and Sang Ye''s child. They had worked so hard to conceive this baby, but Sang Ye actually wanted to kill the child in her stomach. They wouldn''t even have the chance to come out and see the world. She could never accept this! Sang Ye walked downstairs and emptied the basin. When he turned around, he saw that Xue Lingshuang, Yun Yunhui, and the others had already come downstairs. Xue Ling said, "We heard your conversation with Huanhuan in the room just now." Their voices were not soft. Coupled with the fact that beasts'' hearing was naturally sharp, they easily heard their conversation clearly. Sang Ye said, "She''s very angry and unwilling to abort the child." No one was surprised by the answer. Shuang Yun scratched his short silver-white hair and frowned. "Huanhuan has a soft personality. She even treats her friends sincerely, let alone her own flesh and blood. If anyone dares to abort her child, she''ll definitely fight them to the death." Sang Ye said, "But the child might kill her." Xue Ling thought for a moment. "You''re a mixed blood born from a beast and a demon. Since your mother could give birth to you safely back then, it means that the children of beasts and demons still have a chance to survive." "But Huanhuan''s current state is very bad¡­" Yun Hui, who had been silent all this while, suddenly said, "Maybe it has something to do with the soul Huanhuan lost?" These words reminded everyone. Huanhuan''s soul was incomplete now. Although she said that she felt no different from before, how could a person be completely fine if their soul was incomplete? Xue Ling analyzed calmly, "If it was only the bloodline of a demon or the issue with her incomplete soul, perhaps it wouldn''t be affecting Huanhuan as much. But these two problems have appeared together, so Huanhuan is now facing the effects." Shuang Yun said, "Then what do we do now?" "The fastest way is to abort the child, but Huanhuan can''t bear to do it. Then we can only look for Xing Chen and think of a way to get Huanhuan''s missing soul piece back." "But we don''t even know where Xing Chen is now." "There aren''t many places he can go. It''s either the Sea of Illusions or the abyss. We don''t have much time. It''s best if we split up. Sang Ye and Yun Hui will go to the Sea of Illusions. I''ll go to the abyss. Shuang Yun will stay behind to take care of Huanhuan." Shuang Yun looked at him. "Will you be fine going to the abyss alone?" Xue Ling smiled. "It''s just a trip to the abyss. It''s nothing to me." "You sure know how to brag. The abyss is filled with demons. They''re all very ferocious. It''s too dangerous for you to go there alone. It''s best if you bring a few more helpers." However, Xue Ling said, "That place is indeed dangerous, but I''m only going to look for Huanhuan''s missing soul piece. I''m not going to fight all the demons in the abyss alone. I''ll leave as soon as I find it. If I''m fast, I won''t have to do anything. If I bring a few more people, they''ll slow me down and get in the way. That won''t be good." Hearing his words, Shuang Yun could only compromise. "Alright, since you know what you''re doing, we''ll do as you say." In order to prevent Huanhuan from worrying, they did not tell her about this. After dinner, they quietly left Rock City under the cover of the night. When Huanhuan realized that something was wrong, it was already the next night. Recently, Sang Ye had been by her side every day. Even if he had to leave occasionally, it would only be for a short while. After he was done, he would return to Huanhuan''s side. However, ever since she quarreled with Sang Ye yesterday, she had not seen him for the entire day. Huanhuan couldn''t help but frown. Was that guy throwing a tantrum and refusing to see her again? However, with Sang Ye''s personality, he did not seem like someone who would do such a thing. The only male beasts in the family who would throw a tantrum were Shuang Yun and Xue Ling¡­ Thinking of this, she remembered that Xue Ling had not appeared for an entire day. She called Shuang Yun into the house and asked where Sang Ye and Xue Ling were. Shuang Yun wanted to find an excuse to fool her. Unfortunately, Huanhuan was very determined to get to the bottom of it. She did not give him a chance to change the topic. In the end, Shuang Yun had no choice but to tell the truth. Chapter 716 Deal Huanhuan was very angry when she learned that Xue Ling, Sang Ye, and Yun Hui had actually secretly run out to look for Xing Chen. They actually ran off without even saying goodbye?! If she hadn''t realized that something was wrong, the few of them would have planned to keep it a secret. But after being angry, she was more worried than anything else. Huanhuan knew better than anyone how twisted Xing Chen''s personality was. If they forced him into a corner, he would really do anything. She was very worried about the safety of Xue Ling, Sang Ye, and Yun Hui. Huanhuan put the letter into her space and wanted to ask how the three of them were doing. The letter was quickly taken out of the space. The person who took it out was not Xue Ling or Sang Ye but Bai Di. He was still on his way to Sun City. It would take at least three days to reach Sun City. He was only planning to take some food out of his space, but he did not expect to see the letter. It was written in Huanhuan''s handwriting. He read the contents of the letter and learned that Sang Ye and Xue Ling had gone to look for Xing Chen. Huanhuan was still in Rock City. Only Shuang Yun and Shuang Yin were taking care of her. Bai Di was a little worried about Huanhuan''s safety. He put the letter back in his space and wrote a letter to Huanhuan, reminding her to be careful and not leave Rock City. He sat on the tree trunk and quickly finished the meat pie in his hand. After resting for a while, he continued on his way. After Bai Di left, the tree trunk he was sitting on suddenly sparked and burned to ashes. After traveling for another day and night, Bai Di planned to rush ahead without rest so that he could reach Sun City as soon as possible. But at this moment, he encountered an unexpected person on the way. Zhi stood ten meters away from him. The black cloak on his body almost melted his entire body into the night, revealing only his pale face. He looked as strange as a ghost. Bai Di stopped and looked at him coldly. "Why are you here?" Zhi grinned, looking even more ghostly. "I came to chat with you." "We have nothing to talk about." "Don''t be so cold and heartless. We had a good chat last time." The last time they met alone was in a small inn on the secret dragon continent. That was the first time they met. Bai Di''s expression darkened. "I thought that should be our last meeting." "Of course, it won''t be the last time." Zhi walked toward him, his steps very erratic. "I admire you and want to make another deal with you." Bai Di didn''t back away or dodge. He looked very calm as he secretly guarded against the other party. "I''m not making any deals with you." "Really? Then why did you agree to make a deal with me last time?" Bai Di didn''t answer. Zhi stopped a step away. When Zhi got closer, Bai Di realized that grayish-white flames were burning and floating at the bottom of his cloak, making him look like he was standing on flames. The grayish-white flames made his face look even colder. If he wasn''t talking and walking, others would definitely think that he was a corpse standing here. "We''re actually the same kind of people. We''ll do anything for a certain purpose. It''s just that you''re better at pretending than me, so everyone thinks you''re a good person." Bai Di was expressionless. "I''ve never felt like a good person." "But in everyone''s eyes, you look like a good person. You''re gentle, considerate, steady, and generous. You''re especially meticulous with your family." Bai Di was in a hurry to get to Sun City and didn''t want to waste too much time with him. "Just say what you have to say." He asked with a frown, "What do you want?" "As I just said, I want to make a deal with you." "What deal?" "The high priest of Dark Moon City wants to work with us brothers. They''ve made quite generous conditions. My brother is very tempted, but I think you''re more suitable to be a partner than them. After all, we have the same goal." Bai Di said nothing and listened to him quietly while silently remembering the news that they might be working with Dark Moon City. Zhi said, "I hope you can help be a spy and think of a way to lure the prophet into my trap. After I devour his soul, I''ll have the same precognition as him. In exchange, I can help save your mate." Bai Di remained silent. Seeing that he was unmoved, Zhi suddenly asked, "Do you remember what I showed you the last time?" Bai Di finally reacted. The last time he helped him, he saw Huanhuan''s past and also obtained a prophecy from her past. A prophecy that could very well kill her. He said, "I don''t believe you." Zhi smiled. "Actually, I don''t believe in you either, but our interests are the same. Your mate can only survive if my plan succeeds. Nothing is permanent in this world. Only benefits matter." "But I have a problem." "Oh?" "I like to hold my own. I don''t need anyone interfering, so I''m sorry. I can''t accept the deal you''re offering." The smile on Zhi''s face faded. "You''re alone. You can''t change anything. You have no choice but to work with us." "No, I have a lot of options, but you''re definitely not among them." His expression finally turned ugly. "You rejected us today. You''ll definitely regret it in the future." Bai Di only smiled faintly. "You''ve got the wrong idea about plotting against me. You''ll never get anything out of me. If you''re smart, get lost." Zhi said nothing. The grayish-white flames under his feet suddenly rose into a warm red color. The red flames condensed into a blurry figure. It was his brother, Yan. Yan''s voice was arrogant. "I told you before that this guy is very cunning and that we wouldn''t be able to convince him to come to our side." Killing intent appeared in his eyes. "Since we can''t be partners, we can only destroy him." "Haha, we should have done this long ago!" Zhi and Yan pounced on Bai Di from both sides. Towering flames swept over as they opened their bloody mouths like beasts to devour Bai Di. Bai Di transformed into a white tiger and jumped away from the surging sea of fire. There were two of them, and they were far stronger than him. The situation was very disadvantageous to him. He turned and ran. They were not far from Sun City. As long as he sped up, he should be able to hide in Sun City. Zhi saw through his plan and immediately said to his brother, "Don''t let him escape. Let''s split up and kill him." "Okay!" Yan sped up and gradually approached Bai Di. At the same time, Zhi changed directions and intercepted Bai Di, preparing to block him in the middle. Chapter 717 Burial Even though Bai Di tried his best to dodge, he was still burned by the flames. His snow-white fur was charred. Yan looked at his miserable appearance and was quite proud. "I gave you a chance to cooperate with us. You''re the one who''s stupid and doesn''t know how to seize the opportunity. In that case, we''ll have to send you off ourselves." Bai Di didn''t argue. There was a faint flash of electricity when his tiger claws touched the ground. The sea of fire spread and surrounded the white tiger. He was forced to retreat step by step, looking even more miserable. Yan deliberately turned the flames in the grass into countless fire snakes. They pounced on Bai Di from all directions, leaving him nowhere to hide. More and more burns appeared on his body, and the smell of burning flesh filled the air. Even when forced into a corner, Bai Di never looked anxious or desperate. Zhi instinctively felt that something was wrong. He was about to tell his brother to stop playing and get rid of Bai Di. However, before he could say anything, he saw the white tiger suddenly jump onto the tree. Yan thought that he was about to escape and quickly controlled the fire snakes to chase after Bai Di. The tiger claw turned around on the tree trunk. Instead of fleeing, the white tiger turned around and pounced on the flames. The fire snakes misjudged and missed. But before Yan could react, the white tiger had already rushed in front of him. He hurriedly controlled the flames to entangle the white tiger. However, the flames were split by electricity. The powerful electricity rushed into Yan, numbing him. He fell to his knees. Zhi rushed over to protect him. The white tiger was also burned and covered in wounds. It was not appropriate to fight anymore. He quickly retreated without any hesitation. In the blink of an eye, he was gone. Zhi helped Yan up and bandaged his wound. "You were careless," he reprimanded coldly. "Bai Di isn''t as strong as us, but he''s meticulous. If you''re not careful, he''ll take advantage of you." Yan''s expression was ugly. He gritted his teeth and swore, "One day, I''ll kill him. Let''s see if he dares to tease me again!" Bai Di was still running. After a sleepless night, he finally arrived at Sun City the next morning. The white tiger was seriously injured. When he reached the door, he could no longer hold on. He fell to the ground and fainted. The guards saw that the second prince was back and immediately went to fetch him. They picked Bai Di up and carried him back to the palace. Bai Luo was receiving an envoy from the 10,000 Beast Temple. This envoy was none other than Shuang Jing, one of the 12 divine guards. A servant hurried in and said to Bai Luo in a low voice, "Your Majesty, His Second Highness is back." Bai Luo was delighted. It had been several years since they last saw each other. Bai Luo was in no mood to entertain Shuang Jing anymore. He got someone to bring Shuang Jing to the guest room to rest, then he quickly ran to look for Bai Di. When he ran into the house and saw Bai Di, he froze. The white tiger was lying on the bed, dying. His fur was charred, and there were wounds of various sizes everywhere. Bai Luo''s expression changed drastically. He immediately got someone to invite the high priest over. Before long, Wen Qian arrived surrounded by many divine servants. When he saw the seriously injured Bai Di, he was stunned. "Why is His Highness so seriously injured? Who injured him?" Bai Luo was very anxious. "I don''t know either. Treat him first." He didn''t trust Wen Qian very much, but in the entire Sun City, Wen Qian was the best at medicine. He could only put aside his past grudges for the time being and choose to believe Wen Qian. Wen Qian checked Bai Di''s injuries. "His Highness is seriously injured. I''m afraid he''s about to die." Hearing this, Bai Luo immediately panicked. "Can''t you cure him?" Wen Qian shook his head. "I''m sorry, there''s nothing I can do." Bai Luo was exasperated. "As the high priest of the Sun God Temple, you can''t even do this. What use do I have for you?!" Wen Qian calmly washed his hands, then took a handkerchief from the divine servant behind him and carefully wiped the water off his fingers. He said slowly, "If a person can be saved, I''ll naturally do my best to save them. But if a person can''t be saved, we can only leave it to fate. Your Majesty, please accept my condolences." "Shut up!" "On account of the imminent death of Your Majesty''s brother, I won''t take what Your Majesty just said to heart. But if Your Majesty says anything nasty again, I''ll have to educate Your Majesty on behalf of His Majesty the late king." The high priest and the beast king were of equal status, but Bai Luo had just succeeded the throne, and his foundation was still unstable. In addition, he was much younger than Wen Qian. It was only right for Wen Qian to ''educate'' him as an elder. Normally, Bai Luo would definitely not continue arguing with Wen Qian. But now, his mind was filled with the image of his second brother dying. He was very afraid that his second brother would die. His mind was a mess, and he didn''t even think before he spoke. He looked like he was going to risk everything. "If my brother dies here today, don''t even think about leaving the palace alive!" Wen Qian threw the handkerchief to the ground and questioned in a low voice, "Your Majesty, are you planning to let me die with your second brother?" "Yes!" Wen Qian sneered. "What a brotherly relationship. Unfortunately, you can''t keep me here with your ability." He turned to leave. Bai Luo immediately ordered, "Stop him!" The divine servants immediately stood in front of Wen Qian. "Who dares to touch the high priest?!" Neither side was willing to back down. The atmosphere suddenly became tense. At this moment, Shuang Jing suddenly appeared. He easily avoided all the guards and walked in silently. His round cat eyes swept over, and he saw Bai Di lying on the bed, seriously injured. "Hey, is Bai Di going to die?" Bai Luo retorted angrily, "My brother won''t die! He''ll definitely survive!" Shung Jing walked over and examined Bai Di''s injuries. "He''s quite seriously injured. Fortunately, he was lucky enough to meet me." Bai Luo was stunned for a moment before quickly asking, "You can save my brother?" Wen Qian also looked at Shuang Jing. Of course, he knew Shuang Jing''s identity as a divine guard, but he did not know why Shuang Jing was here. He looked at Shuang Jing with a probing gaze. Shuang Jing waved at Wen Qian. "If there''s nothing else, please go back. It''s not convenient for you to hear what I''m about to say." This order was merciless. Wen Qian''s expression changed slightly, and he was a little angry. However, Wen Qian could not argue with the divine guard directly. He could only suppress his anger and turn to leave with a straight face. When the footsteps were gone and he was sure that Wen Qian had left, Shuang Jing spoke. "Actually, I came to Sun City on the orders of the prophet to deliver something to Bai Di." Bai Luo was very surprised. "What is it?" Shuang Jing took out a small wooden box. He opened the box and saw three black pills. Chapter 718 Choice Bai Luo picked up the pills and took a closer look. The black pills smelled strange. They didn''t smell bad, but they definitely weren''t fragrant. "What are they for?" Duan Jingshan said slowly, "The prophet only asked me to give these pills to Bai Di, but he didn''t say what they''re for. When I came, I was also thinking about the prophet''s intentions. From the looks of it, the prophet must have expected Bai Di to be injured and specially asked me to send the medicine over to save him." The prophet could predict the future. It wasn''t difficult to predict that Bai Di would be injured. But Bai Luo still found it a little strange. "The prophet is busy. Why did he specially ask you to send medicine to my brother for such a small matter?" Although he felt that his second brother was very powerful, he also understood that his second brother should not be a particularly important person in the eyes of the prophet. There was no need for the prophet to go through so much trouble to send him here to deliver the medicine. There had to be a reason that no one else knew. "I don''t know. In any case, the prophet asked me to deliver the medicine. My mission is completed. It''s up to you now." Shuang Jing placed the wooden box in Bai Luo''s hand and turned to leave. Bai Luo quickly stopped him. "Where are you going?" "I''ve already handed the pills to you. Of course, I have to go back and report now." "Don''t you want to stay for a few more days? At least wait for my brother to wake up. If anything happens to him and you don''t manage to deliver the pills to him, will your mission still be considered a success?" Shuang Jing stopped and thought about it seriously. "You''re right. I''ll wake Bai Di up now." "Huh? What are you doing?" Shuang Jing returned to the bed. He took a small hide pouch from his sleeve and pulled it open. He took out a small ladybug from it, treating it like a treasure. He carefully placed the ladybug on Bai Di. The ladybug opened its mouth, revealed two teeth, and bit down. Bai Di trembled, then opened his eyes. He was awake! "Done!" Shuang Jing picked up the ladybug and put it back in the hide bag. Bai Luo walked over quickly and looked at Bai Di nervously. "Second Brother, can you hear me?" After a while, Bai Di gradually recovered and said in a dry voice, "Ah Luo, where am I?" "You''re in the palace of Sun City. You fainted at the city gate. The guards carried you back." "Big White, Little White, and the others¡­" "They''re fine. Don''t worry. I''ll call them over later." Bai Di moved his eyes and noticed Shuang Jing beside him. He immediately recognized him as one of the 12 divine guards. "Why are you here?" he asked. Shuang Jing said, "I''m here on orders from the prophet to deliver something to you." Bai Luo immediately handed the small wooden box to Bai Di and opened the lid, revealing the three pills inside. Bai Di asked, "What are they?" Shuang Jing quickly took a step back. "Don''t ask me. I don''t know what they''re for. The prophet only asked me to give them to you. He didn''t say anything else." Bai Di looked at the pills in the box with a solemn expression. He suddenly noticed that the bottom edge of the box was a little uneven. With all his might, Bai Di endured the pain from his wound. With difficulty, he raised his claws, pushed aside the pills in the box, and lifted the bottom of the wooden box. Bai Luo and Shuang Jing looked surprised. Unexpectedly, in addition to the three pills, there was a small wooden tablet hidden in this box. There were words written on it. These were all orthodox ancient words of the beast world. They were completely different from the modern words Huanhuan had taught them. Fortunately, Bai Di had studied ancient words before and could understand some of them. He read the words on the wooden tablet and roughly understood what the prophet meant. Bai Luo was very curious. "What does it say?" "The words on this wooden tablet were engraved by the prophet. He said these three pills can save my life, but they might also kill me. The choice is in my own hands." Upon hearing this, Bai Luo immediately panicked. "How could they be fatal? Could it be that the pills are poisonous?" Bai Di didn''t answer. ? In addition to what he had just said, there were two lines on this small wooden tablet. There were a total of five pills. The prophet had once handed two pills to Bai Ming, who then transferred them to Xuan Wei. The remaining three pills were now in this small box. Back then, it was because Xuan Wei took these pills that his strength increased greatly. In the end, he successfully became one of the 12 divine guards. However, at the same time, his appearance was also destroyed. From then on, he could only wear armor. Bai Di stared at the three pills in the box. The prophet left the choice to him. Which choice was the right one? Bai Di couldn''t help but remember what Xuan Wei had said before he died. "I took a wrong step back then. Don''t follow my example in the future." ''Don''t follow his example?'' If he refused to take the medicine, no one but Huanhuan could save him with his current injuries. However, Huanhuan was not by his side. Even if he used his space to write to her, she might not be able to receive the letter in a short time. It was very likely that he would have died before she could see the letter. These three pills were his only hope now. However, Xuan Wei''s words still rang in his ears. One wrong step led to another¡­ The same choice might repeat itself decades later. Was this a coincidence? Or was it fate? Bai Di felt his thoughts drift. He couldn''t tell if he should move forward or retreat. Bai Luo asked tentatively, "Second Brother, will you take the pill?" After a long time, Bai Di said the heavy word. "Yeah." He might die, but if he didn''t, he would definitely die. In that case, what was there to hesitate about? He had to take a risk! "Come on," Bai Di opened his mouth. Bai Luo picked up a pill and hesitated for a long time before putting it into Bai Di''s mouth shakily. The pill was made of some material and melted in his mouth. Before Bai Di could taste it, it disappeared into his mouth, down his throat, into his body, and into his internal organs. Compared to Bai Di''s and Bai Luo''s nervousness, Shuang Jing didn''t feel burdened at all. It didn''t matter to him if Bai Di was dead or alive. He was only staying here out of curiosity after completing the mission. He wanted to see the magical effect of the pill given by the prophet. Bai Luo asked carefully, "Second Brother, how do you feel? Do your wounds still hurt?" Bai Di observed carefully. A strange power flowed through his body, and the pain eased a lot. It seemed that this medicine did have healing effects. But not long after, Bai Di suddenly felt a heart-wrenching pain in his chest! He opened his mouth and spat out a large mouthful of blood. Chapter 719 Leave It To Fate Bai Luo was shocked. "Second Brother!" After vomiting blood, Bai Di convulsed in pain. He gritted his teeth to stop himself from shouting. Blood flowed from the gaps between his teeth, and his tiger claws left deep scratches on the wall. Every nerve in his body was being pulled and stirred. He felt as if he was about to explode at any moment. It was so painful that he wished he was dead! Bai Luo wanted to go over, but he was stopped by Shuang Jing. "The energy in his body is rioting. It''s very dangerous. You''d better not go near him." Bai Luo was still hesitant. "But my brother looks like he''s in pain¡­" "That energy is reconstructing his body. Of course, it''ll hurt. If he can survive it, his strength will increase greatly in the future. But if he can''t¡­" "What will happen?" Shuang Jing smiled regretfully. "It''ll be an ugly death." Not only did his words fail to comfort Bai Luo, but they also made him even more worried. The tendons on Bai Di''s back suddenly exploded, causing bright red blood to splatter. He finally couldn''t control himself and shouted in pain, "Ah!" Bai Luo wanted to help him, but there was nothing he could do. In this situation, Bai Di could only rely on himself. No one could help him. Shuang Jing sat in a chair and admired Bai Di''s pained expression. He stroked his chin with interest. "The pills given by the prophet are really good things. I''ll ask him to give me a few when I go back later." Bai Luo was anxious. When he heard Shuang Jing muttering to himself, he couldn''t help but look back at him. "What''s so fun about these torture pills? Are you a masochist?!" Shuang Jing smiled. "You don''t understand. Things that can increase one''s physique are rare good things. Even if you suffer a little, it''s worth it." Just as Bai Di was about to die from the pain, Huanhuan, who was far away in Rock City, suddenly felt the contractual ring become hot. She sensed that Bai Di''s life was in danger! Huanhuan immediately sat up and struggled to get out of bed. Unfortunately, her body was too weak. She finally got up a little but accidentally fell back onto the bed. Fortunately, the bedding on the bed was thick enough that the fall did not hurt. When she got up again, Shuang Yun pushed open the door and walked in. He saw Huanhuan''s movements and quickly strode over to hold her shoulders. "You should call me if you need anything. Why are you moving? What if you hurt yourself?!" "I''m fine. I''m sensing that Bai Di is in danger. We have to help him!" Shuang Yun patted her back gently. "Don''t be anxious. I sense that Bai Di is in danger too. I''ll get Big Goody to go to Sun City to help Bai Di later." Huanhuan quickly said, "Get her to bring Dos, Tres, and Little Monster along. It''s safer with more people." "Yes, I''ll do whatever you say." "Then go and make the arrangements. Leave me be. I can take care of myself." "You said it. Don''t move. If you fall, I''ll smack your butt later." Shuang Yun warned Huanhuan to behave herself. Seeing that she indeed had no intention of moving, he turned around and left the bedroom. Huanhuan clasped her hands together and prayed silently that Bai Di would be safe. Shuang Yun found his eldest daughter in the camp. "Your eldest father is in danger in Sun City. Bring your brothers to Sun City to help him. Bring Big White and Little White back too." Shuang Yin nodded. "Okay, I understand." Shuang Yun looked at his tall daughter in front of him and was reluctant. "I have to stay at home and take care of your mother. Otherwise, I''ll go to Sun City to look for Bai Di myself. That way, you won''t have to make this trip." "We''re all happy to be able to help you. We''re all grown up now. Father, you can let us go and handle it ourselves." Shuang Yun took the wolf fang necklace off his neck and put it on her. "This is a relic left to me by the witch doctor Lang Zhu before he died. It''s made of the teeth of the past leaders of the Rock Wolf Tribe. It can keep you safe." Shuang Yin clenched the wolf fang on her chest and promised solemnly, "I''ll definitely return safely with my brothers." "Go. Be careful on the way. Come back early." "Mhm." ¡­ They thought that their family would be reunited soon, but everyone was gone again. Now, only Huanhuan, Shuang Yun, and Eggy were left at home. Huanhuan felt that the ring was still burning, which meant that Bai Di was still in danger. She was very worried and clung to the ring on her ring finger. Eggy was lying at the head of the bed, her wings pressed against the bed. Her beak was trembling slightly, and she was sleeping especially soundly. From afar, she looked like a round golden omelet. When Shuang Yun pushed open the door and walked in, Eggy immediately opened her eyes. She looked warily at the door and saw that it was Shuang Yun, so she closed her eyes again and continued to sleep. When Huanhuan saw Shuang Yun, she quickly asked, "Have Big Goody and the others left?" "They''ve already gone to Sun City." They had done everything they could. The rest was up to fate. Shuang Yun sat on the edge of the bed and reached out to pull Huanhuan into his arms. "As much as I hate to admit it, Bai Di is smart. He won''t be able to bear to leave you and the children. He''ll definitely find a way to survive." Huanhuan gently stroked her abdomen and said softly, "I hope our family can be reunited before the child is born." "I''m sure we will." There were many trivial matters in Rock City. Shuang Yun often had to run down the mountain, so only Huanhuan and Eggy were left at home. In order to not let them be bored, Shuang Yun asked Mu Xiang to accompany Huanhuan when she was free. Mu Xiang agreed readily. Not only did she come herself, but she also brought several female sisters to visit Huanhuan. They chatted and gossiped as they munched on sunflower seeds and mended their clothes. Soon, Huanhuan temporarily forgot her worries and smiled again. At night, Shuang Yun returned home and saw Huanhuan playing with Eggy. The mother and daughter seemed to be in a good mood. It seemed that the decision to let Mu Xiang accompany them was the right one. Shuang Yun placed the hot vegetable porridge in front of Huanhuan and looked at her expectantly. "I made this porridge myself. It took a long time to make. Try it." Could the porridge cooked by Shuang Yun be eaten?! For the sake of her life, Huanhuan immediately raised Eggy in front of her. "No, we''re not eating." Eggy imitated her and said, "No, we''re not!" Shuang Yun was hurt. "You haven''t even tried a bite. How can you be sure that my cooking isn''t edible? You underestimate me." Seeing his pitiful appearance, Huanhuan''s heart softened. She hesitated. "Then take a bite or two for us to see." Eggy flapped its wings. "You first. Hurry!" Shuang Yun took a sip of porridge in front of them. There was nothing unusual about his reaction. Huanhuan was very surprised. Could it be that Shuang Yun''s culinary skills had improved? Chapter 720 Uneasy Shuang Yun scooped up a spoonful of porridge and brought it to Huanhuan''s mouth. Huanhuan first looked at the porridge. The color was normal. She leaned over and sniffed it. It smelled a little fragrant. She was skeptical. "You didn''t make this porridge, did you?" With Shuang Yun''s culinary skills, not to mention the taste, just the color and smell alone could not reach this level. Shuang Yun did not expect to be exposed so quickly. He said resentfully, "Mu Xiang cooked it." He had planned to use this pot of porridge to convince them of his culinary skills, but it seemed that he had failed. "Since you didn''t cook it, we''re relieved!" Huanhuan picked up a bowl of porridge and placed it in front of Eggy. "Don''t worry. Hurry up and eat." Eggy fell into the bowl and ate the porridge. Shuang Yun: "¡­" He felt as if his heart was filled with knives. Huanhuan''s appetite was not good. She could not even take two bites. Although Shuang Yun was very worried that she would starve, he did not force her to eat more, lest she vomit again. That would hurt her body even more. There was no one else at home. Shuang Yun could finally occupy Huanhuan''s bed openly! Even if he could only sleep under the blanket, he was very happy. Shuang Yun lay on the bed, hugging his beloved little female and chatting lazily with her. "Did you have a good chat with Mu Xiang and the others today?" "Yes, I was quite happy." "What did you talk about?" "We talked about who''s the most handsome male beast in the city." Shuang Yun shook his chest and said confidently, "Of course, I''m the most handsome male beast in Rock City!" "¡­But they don''t think it''s you." Shuang Yun was very unhappy. "They''re blind! I feel sorry for their low aesthetic standards!" Huanhuan couldn''t help but laugh. Shuang Yun curled a strand of her long hair and asked casually, "Then who do you think is the most handsome male beast in the city?" He didn''t look like he cared about the answer, but the tips of his ears perked up involuntarily. Huanhuan wanted to say that everyone was similarly handsome. However, she suddenly had an epiphany. Her EQ activated in time, and her words became, "Of course, you''re the most handsome!" The tips of Shuang Yun''s ears immediately turned red. He hugged Huanhuan tightly. He was overjoyed, but he deliberately snorted. "It seems that you have good taste. As expected of the female mate I like!" Huanhuan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. She thought to herself, ''As long as you''re happy.'' In the middle of the night, there was a sudden knock on the door. Huanhuan woke up with a start. She opened her eyes and saw that Shuang Yun had sat up. "What happened?" Shuang Yun said as he got dressed, "I don''t know yet. I''m going out to take a look. Go to sleep and wait for me to come back." "Mhm." After Shuang Yun left, Huanhuan was filled with worry and did not fall asleep. Shuang Yun didn''t return until dawn the next day. But he didn''t enter. He stood outside the door and spoke to Huanhuan before leaving in a hurry. Huanhuan couldn''t go out. She had no idea what was going on outside, but she felt vaguely uneasy. It didn''t take long for Mu Xiang to arrive with the others. They helped make breakfast for Huanhuan. Huanhuan''s appetite was still weak. She forced herself to take two small bites, while the rest went into Eggy''s stomach. Mu Xiang brought bad news today. "I heard that there''s a plague in the city!" Huanhuan froze when she heard this. She quickly asked, "What plague? Is it serious?" "I heard that two beasts brought the plague from outside. When they entered the city, the guards realized that something was wrong and detained them on the spot. Last night, they suddenly died of illness. After Dong Ya''s examination, he said that they were suffering from the plague." Huanhuan remembered that Shuang Yun was suddenly called away last night. He must have gone to deal with the plague last night. Mu Xiang said as she munched on sunflower seeds, "Last night, Jiu Yuan was busy with this matter. He was busy until dawn today, but when he arrived home, he didn''t even let me touch him. He hid in the house alone." "Why?" "He said the disease was contagious. Last night, he came into contact with two dead patients. He was worried that he was also infected, so he didn''t dare approach me." When Huanhuan heard this, she immediately understood why Shuang Yun stood at the door and refused to come in after returning. Like Jiu Yuan, he probably did not dare to approach his mate for fear of spreading the disease to his family. Huanhuan quickly asked, "What about now? Is anyone infected?" "One of the beasts is infected. It''s the beast soldier who was in charge of watching over the two patients yesterday. He''s now in isolation. Dong Ya is thinking of a way to save him." This news made the females uneasy. Usually, if such a plague happened, Huanhuan would definitely step forward to resolve it. However, she was pregnant now, so it was not convenient for her to step forward. Huanhuan couldn''t help but think deeply. First, a piece of her soul was snatched away, then Bai Di was attacked. Sang Ye, Xue Ling, Yun Hui, and Shuang Yin had all left home as well. Only Shuang Yun, her daughter, and she were left at home. At this juncture, there was suddenly a plague¡­ These things appeared one after another as if someone had planned all of it. The uneasiness in her grew more and more obvious. Mu Xiang noticed the change in her expression and thought she was worried about the plague. She smiled and comforted her. "Don''t worry too much. It''s not like our rock mountain has never had a plague before. It was much more serious than this in the past. In the end, we were all treated. We''ll definitely be fine this time." Huanhuan replied distractedly, "Yes." If only Little Brat were here, she could have someone to discuss things with. She wondered how Little Brat was doing now. After she gave birth, she would find a chance to go to the City of 10,000 Beasts and ask the prophet about Little Brat. At noon, Mu Xiang helped make lunch. "The cooked food is on the stove so that it can stay warm. The fire hasn''t gone out. When Shuang Yun comes back, ask him to put it out. We''ll go back first." Huanhuan invited them to stay for lunch, but they declined with a smile. After the females left, Huanhuan waited at home for Shuang Yun to return. Eggy rested in her mother''s arms. She thought she heard something and suddenly looked up, staring warily at the door. Huanhuan noticed her abnormality and thought that Shuang Yun was back. She immediately looked in the direction of the door and said, "Why are you back so early today¡­" Before she could finish, she smelled something strange. It was the smell of knockout powder! Alarm bells rang in Huanhuan''s heart. She immediately covered Eggy''s mouth and nose to prevent her from inhaling the drug. Unfortunately, it was too late. Eggy had closed her eyes and involuntarily fell unconscious. The door was pushed open, and Tao Wei walked in with his walking cane. He lowered his head and blew the remaining powder off his palm. His gaze swept across Huanhuan. "I didn''t expect the knockout powder to not work on you. I really miscalculated." Huanhuan hugged Eggy and retreated. She stared at him warily. "Why are you here? What do you want?" The lotus had already opened its petals and was on guard. Chapter 721 Demon Fetus Tao Wei took out a small clay pot and lifted the lid. "Come out, my babies." Dozens of small black snakes darted out from behind Tao Wei and pounced at Huanhuan! These small snakes were all demon beasts that Tao Wei had carefully raised. They were very fast and arrived in front of Huanhuan in the blink of an eye. The lotus stood in front of Huanhuan and bit off all the little black snakes. The little black snakes were extremely tenacious. Even though they were bitten off, they could still move freely and their attack power was not affected at all. Huanhuan released Little Green and the butterfly flowers to help the skullcap. Many vines grew out of Little Green and twisted crazily, entangling and breaking the little black snakes that tried to approach Huanhuan. Purple butterfly flowers pounced on Tao Wei in groups. Tao Wei sneered. "You have a lot of tricks up your sleeve. It seems that I underestimated you." He tapped the floor with the cane in his hand. Knock, knock. The bed under Huanhuan suddenly collapsed! She fell abruptly into a dark tunnel. Little Green and the butterfly flowers wanted to save her, but they were blocked by the little black snakes. When they finally dealt with all the little black snakes and followed the tunnel under the bed to look for Huanhuan, they realized that Huanhuan had been kidnapped. The traces on the path had been cleaned up very cleanly, leaving no clues. As for Tao Wei, he had long escaped amidst the chaos. When Shuang Yun returned, he found the house in a mess. Eggy was unconscious, and Huanhuan was nowhere to be found. The skullcap explained how Tao Wei had suddenly appeared and kidnapped Huanhuan. Shuang Yun fell into a rage. "Close the city gates and cordon off the entire city. Capture Tao Wei and all suspicious beasts!" ... Before Tao Wei came, he had gotten someone to secretly dig a secret passage in the rock mountain. He had entered the rock mountain silently through the secret passage. Then, he used this secret passage to kidnap Huanhuan. Huanhuan lay on the plank, her limbs tightly bound. Her mouth was stuffed with grass, and she couldn''t make a sound. A dozen demonized rats dragged wooden planks in front and sped through the tunnel. It was dark in the tunnel. She couldn''t see anything but the terrifying red eyes of the rats. They traveled for an unknown period of time. The ground of the secret passage was very uneven. Huanhuan felt uncomfortable, and her stomach churned. They had finally run out of the tunnel! Tao Wei was already waiting here. He waved his hand, and the rats scattered. Soon, they were gone. He noticed that Huanhuan was struggling as if she had something to say. Tao Wei bent down and took out the ball of grass from her mouth. He was about to ask her what she wanted to say when she twisted around, opened her mouth, and vomited. She vomited all over Tao Wei. Tao Wei''s old face immediately turned ashen with anger. In all his life, this was the first time he had been treated like this! Tao Wei was so disgusted that he wanted to vomit himself. He wiped the filth off his body and gritted his teeth. "I originally planned to bring you back and study you slowly. Now, it seems that you''re courting death because you''ve lived too long!" After Huanhuan vomited, she felt a little better. She said weakly, "Shuang Yun knows you kidnapped me. He won''t let you off." Tao Wei sneered. "I''m not afraid of him." "It''s not just Shuang Yun. There''s also Bai Di, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling. They won''t let you off. If you kill me, they''ll kill you even if they have to chase you to the ends of the earth." Tao Wei grabbed her chin, and his gaze fell on her beautiful eyes. He was distracted for a moment. Although he was mentally prepared, her face was too tempting. Just looking at it made one unable to help but be attracted. If it were an ordinary young man, he would have long been unable to hold back and would''ve pounced on her, taking her for himself. Fortunately, Tao Wei was old, and his desire for women had long faded. He quickly regained his senses and deliberately avoided looking into her eyes. His tone became even nastier. "So what? As long as I get this child in your stomach, they won''t be my match even if they join forces. I''m not afraid of anyone!" Huanhuan caught the keyword in his words. "You want the child in my stomach?" At this point, Huanhuan was like a dead person in Tao Wei''s eyes. He was not worried that what he said would be too revealing, so he spoke boldly. "The child in your stomach is a demon fetus that only appears once in a thousand years. From the moment you became pregnant with them, they''ll constantly absorb the vitality in your body." Huanhuan couldn''t help but wonder if this was the reason why her health had deteriorated after she got pregnant. Tao Wei couldn''t help but stop. He looked her up and down and realized that although she was very thin, she was still alive and well. Her life wouldn''t be in danger for a while. "If an ordinary female is pregnant with a demon fetus, her vitality will definitely be sucked dry and she''ll die in less than three days. But you''ve actually lived for more than half a month. Your physique is really amazing. I think I''m going to change my mind again. I''m going to take you back and study carefully what secrets are hidden in your body." Huanhuan thought to herself that she had a lot of secrets! None of those secrets could be discovered by him. She took the bone knife from her space and quietly cut the rope behind her. She kept talking to attract Tao Wei''s attention. "How do you know it''s a demon fetus in my stomach? Maybe you''re mistaken?" However, Tao Wei said firmly, "It was Zhi who told me that you''re pregnant with a demon fetus. We''re already allies. He can''t lie to me unless he wants to destroy our cooperation." Huanhuan cursed the two brothers in her heart. These two brothers did not do proper work. They only knew how to cause trouble everywhere! She quietly let go of the cut rope and retorted angrily, "It must be nonsense! I''m a normal beast. How could I be pregnant with a demon fetus?!" Tao Wei asked, "If this child isn''t a demon fetus, why did your physique deteriorate after you got pregnant?" "How do you know my physique has deteriorated?" "I was just guessing, but seeing you now proves my guess right." Huanhuan continued to defend herself. "As you said, everything is just your guess. You and Zhi can''t produce any substantial evidence. Since there''s no evidence, it''s very likely that you''re wrong." "Whether it''s right or wrong, we just have to dig out the child in your stomach and take a look." Tao Wei smiled cruelly. Huanhuan''s heart turned cold under his gaze. "You want to kill the child in my stomach?" "No, I''m saving them. You''re not fit enough to give birth to them normally. I''ll help you dig them out. Then I''ll feed them slowly with a lot of good things and raise them into a monster who only listens to my orders." Chapter 722 The Etheral God The ''good things'' Tao Wei mentioned were definitely not good things. Huanhuan couldn''t help but curse, "You''re really crazy!" Tao Wei laughed. "I wanted to nurture Sang Ye to be the king of the demon race and make him work for me, but he''s always going against me and won''t listen to my orders. In that case, I have no choice but to give up on him and find a new target to nurture." At this, he stared intently at Huanhuan''s abdomen. "The demon fetus in your stomach is the best candidate to nurture." The child would be born powerful and ignorant. As long as he was taught well, he would definitely grow into the most obedient dog under Tao Wei in the future! If he was lucky, the child could even lead the demons to unify the beast continent! Huanhuan suddenly frowned, looking pained. Seeing this, Tao Wei immediately stopped smiling. "What''s wrong?" "My stomach hurts¡­" Tao Wei didn''t care about Huanhuan''s life, but the child in her stomach couldn''t die! At least, they couldn''t die yet! He immediately leaned over and raised his hand to touch her stomach. "Why does it suddenly hurt? Did you eat the wrong thing¡­" Huanhuan suddenly broke free of the rope and stabbed the bone knife into Tao Wei''s stomach! "Ah!" Tao Wei cried out in pain. Blood splattered. Huanhuan pulled out the bone knife and struggled to get up. At this moment, Tao Wei was in extreme pain. He covered his bleeding abdomen with both hands and stared fiercely at Huanhuan. He cursed ferociously, "How dare you ambush me? Damn it! I''ll definitely kill you!" He raised the walking cane in his hand and slammed it against the ground. "All of you, come out!" The demons hiding around appeared one after another. They bared their sharp fangs and drooled before pouncing at Huanhuan! "Kill her! Kill her!!" Huanhuan had nowhere to run. She could only bend down and protect her abdomen tightly. She closed her eyes and waited for death. But after waiting for a long time, no pain came over her. ''What happened?'' Huanhuan opened her eyes and carefully looked up. She realized that the monsters that wanted to pounce on her had already fallen to the ground. Their bodies seemed to have been burned and were ugly. A very familiar figure was standing in front of her. His white shark silk robe made his figure look even taller and colder. His black hair fell to his waist like a waterfall. His face was handsome, and his eyes were covered by the shark silk. He was like an immortal who had walked out of a painting. He was otherworldly and ethereal. When Huanhuan saw him, her eyes widened involuntarily. She exclaimed in shock, "Prophet?!" The prophet stroked her head gently. "I''m a little late. You''re not hurt, are you?" "I''m not." Huanhuan immediately stood up and approached him. Her tone was filled with surprise. "Shouldn''t you be in the 10,000 Beast Temple? Why are you suddenly here?" "I had a feeling you might be in danger, so I came to help you." Huanhuan was very touched. Fortunately, he arrived in time. Otherwise, she would have died. Tao Wei never dreamed that the prophet would suddenly appear. All the monsters were dealt with by the prophet, and Tao Wei''s plan was in chaos. He was no match for the prophet to begin with, and he was injured. The chances of him defeating the prophet and snatching the demon fetus were almost zero. After weighing the pros and cons, Tao Wei could only suppress the unwillingness in his heart and escape while the prophet was dealing with the demons. Huanhuan quickly said, "Tao Wei ran away!" "Yes, leave him alone." The prophet tucked her loose hair behind her ear. "With me here, he won''t dare bully you again." Huanhuan looked at his handsome face and couldn''t help but think of someone else. "Little Brat is missing. Do you know where he went?" "In order to protect you, he revealed his physical body to fight Xing Chen. He consumed too much energy and needs to rest for a while." Huanhuan quickly asked, "Will he come back?" "He will." Hearing this, Huanhuan was relieved. "That''s good." The prophet asked with interest, "Do you like Little Brat a lot?" "Yes, he''s good to me. We''re like family." "When I sent him to you, I wanted him to urge you to grow. I didn''t expect your relationship to evolve into this. It''s surprising." Huanhuan smiled. "This means that I''m fated with Little Brat." Fate? The prophet thought of something and smiled. "It''s indeed fate." He was extremely handsome to begin with. When he smiled, he felt as warm as an iceberg melting. Huanhuan couldn''t help but be stunned. Although the prophet was blindfolded, this did not prevent him from seeing normally. He smiled. "Why are you looking at me?" Huanhuan blinked. "Because you''re good-looking." The prophet said helplessly, "How naughty." In order to prevent Shuang Yun from worrying, Huanhuan wrote down that she was out of danger and had encountered the prophet. She placed the letter in her space. She hoped that Shuang Yun would see it soon. Huanhuan''s body was already very weak. Coupled with the commotion just now, she could not even stand steadily. The prophet reached out and picked her up. "I''ll take you back." Huanhuan was dragged in the tunnel for a long time. She was covered in dust, and even her nails were covered in mud. Compared to her, the prophet was like an immortal. She didn''t want to touch him with her dirty hands. "Can we find a place to stop?" she asked with a laugh. "Huh?" "I want to wash my hands." The prophet found a stream nearby. He lowered Huanhuan to the stones by the stream. Huanhuan wanted to step into the stream barefoot, but she was stopped by the prophet. "You''re pregnant now. The stream in the mountains is very cold. You''d better not touch the water directly." Huanhuan felt that she was not that delicate. She was just washing her hands and feet with cold water. There should be no big problem. But the prophet wouldn''t allow it. He picked up the firewood and wanted to boil water. Huanhuan sat on a rock and saw the prophet roll up his sleeves. He squatted on the ground to light up a fire. It was her first time seeing him like this. In the past, he was perfect¡ªso perfect that he didn''t look real. Huanhuan couldn''t even feel the emotional changes that a normal person should have on him. In everyone''s eyes, he was as noble as a god. But now, that god had come to the human world and rolled up his sleeves to light a fire. His ethereal figure immediately became clear and alive. "Ahem!" The smoke got into his nose and made the prophet cough hard. This was the first time he had started a fire. His movements were unfamiliar, and he had to spend a lot of effort to make some sparks. He immediately piled more firewood, but he didn''t expect the firewood to be too much. Not only did it extinguish the sparks, but it also made a lot of smoke. Seeing how flustered the prophet was, Huanhuan couldn''t help but chuckle. "Do you need my help?" The prophet lowered his sleeves and said calmly, "No need." His originally pale cheeks were slightly red from the smoke. Chapter 723 Virgo The prophet removed the firewood and waited for the smoke to dissipate. Then, he repeated his previous actions and tried to light the firewood. Huanhuan couldn''t stand it anymore. She picked up a stick and used it as a crutch. She walked over carefully. "Let me help you." Huanhuan bent down and set up the firewood on the ground, leaving a gap in the middle. Then, she grabbed a handful of dried leaves, lit them, and stuffed them into the firewood. She blew hard on the firewood twice. In a moment, the fire was burning. The prophet looked at the flames in front of him and couldn''t help but laugh. "I''m really useless. I can''t even do such a small thing." Huanhuan quickly said, "The prophet is someone who does great things. You don''t have to do such a small thing." "How do you differentiate between big and small tasks? As far as I''m concerned, there''s nothing big in a person''s life except life and death." Huanhuan looked at him as if she understood. The prophet helped her sit down, then boiled a pot of hot water. Since both of them had worked hard to light this fire, it was too wasteful to just use the boiled water to wash their hands and feet. Huanhuan wanted to wipe her body too. The prophet asked, "Do you want me to wipe you down?" Huanhuan immediately blushed. "No need. I can do it myself." Without another word, the prophet turned his back on her. Huanhuan was very confident in his character. She took off her clothes and soaked a cotton handkerchief in hot water to wipe the dirt off her body. The prophet didn''t turn around until she said she was done. He used the rest of the water to wash his fingers, which had gotten dirty when he started the fire. Huanhuan took out some fruits and dry food from her space. She handed them to the prophet as lunch. The prophet picked up a sweet fruit and took a bite. It was sweet. Seeing that Huanhuan had not moved, he asked, "Why aren''t you eating?" "I don''t have an appetite." The prophet frowned slightly. "You''re too thin now. If you don''t eat, your body will collapse." Huanhuan scratched her head with a troubled expression. "I want to eat too, but I don''t have the appetite. Even if I force myself to eat it, I''ll throw it up later. That''ll be too uncomfortable. I might as well not eat." The prophet''s eyes were covered by shark silk. But Huanhuan could still feel him watching her abdomen. She subconsciously touched her abdomen. It was as flat as ever. There was no sign of pregnancy. Huanhuan saw the prophet frowning and looking unhappy. She was uneasy. "Do you think I can''t give birth to this child?" Almost no one thought highly of the child in her stomach. Even the child''s father, Sang Ye, had the thought of aborting the child. The prophet said, "You have the Divine Wood seed in your body, and the seed has sprouted and bloomed. This means that the Divine Wood has begun to mature. Sang Ye is a demon. The fusion of his bloodline with the Divine Wood is equivalent to the combination of a god and a demon. Do you know what the consequences will be?" Huanhuan involuntarily became nervous. "What will happen?" "This child of yours is very likely to become a demon fetus." Huanhuan froze. She had heard Tao Wei mention the word demon fetus several times, but she still couldn''t figure out what it was. "The nurturing of a demon fetus requires a lot of vitality. The reason your health is deteriorating is that the child is absorbing your vitality. If not for the Divine Wood seed in your body providing you with endless vitality, you would have been sucked dry by the demon fetus." Huanhuan couldn''t help but tremble. "How did this happen¡­" Previously, she could ignore Tao Wei''s words, but now that the prophet had said so, she had to believe him even if she didn''t want to. Seeing that she was pale and obviously frightened, the prophet softened his voice. "You don''t have to be too afraid. I''m here. I''ll help you." "Then can I still give birth to the child in my stomach?" She hated to part with this child, but if his birth would bring about trouble, she had to think about the safety of the others around her. The prophet said gently, "If it were anyone else who was pregnant with a demon fetus, I would have asked her to abort the child. But since it''s you, I think you can give birth to it." "Why?" "The darker you are, the more you yearn for the light. You have the light in you. That child will definitely like you. Raise him well. He''ll be good to you in the future." Huanhuan did not quite understand what the prophet meant. ? But since the prophet said the child could be saved, she was relieved. She touched her abdomen and smiled gently. "Prophet, why don''t you name my baby?" The prophet thought for a moment. "The demon fetus is an extremely evil thing, but I hope he can turn evil into good in the future. Let''s name him Clement." "Clement¡­ Yes, he''ll be called Clement from now on." The two of them continued on their way. However, after walking for half a day, they still could not see the city gate of Rock City even when it was almost dark. Huanhuan asked in pain, "Are we lost?" The prophet said, "Are we?" They looked at each other. Huanhuan held her forehead. "I thought you knew the way back." "I''ve never been to Rock City. How can I know where it is?" "But you''re a prophet. You should know everything." "If I really knew everything, I wouldn''t be lost now." Huanhuan: "¡­" He had a point. She was speechless. The legendary all-knowing prophet not only couldn''t make a fire but he could also get lost. Huanhuan fell into thought. Was this man an impersonator? They were unable to find the way back. The sun set, and the sky gradually darkened. The prophet could only find a relatively clean place to stop and rest for the night. He picked up firewood and followed Huanhuan''s example during the day. He stacked the firewood one by one. "There are too many of them¡­" The prophet took away a piece of firewood. After confirming that the number was right, he went to get the leaves. Huanhuan saw that he had begun to count the leaves seriously and couldn''t help but remind him, "It doesn''t matter how many leaves you use. You just have to light them." The prophet''s attitude was very rigorous. "No. You used 12 leaves during the day. No more or less." He took out the excess leaves in his hand and counted them again. After confirming that there were 12 leaves, he carefully lit them with flint. When the firewood was successfully lit and flames rose, the prophet heaved a sigh of relief. "It''s done." It was not easy to start a fire! Huanhuan couldn''t help but ask, "What''s your horoscope sign?" "Huh?" What was a horoscope sign? Huanhuan answered her own question. "I think you must be a Virgo." At the same time, Shuang Yun, who was far away in Rock City, had already received the letter that Huanhuan had placed in the space. Knowing that she was now out of danger, he finally felt relieved. He immediately wrote to ask where Huanhuan was. He wanted to pick her up. Huanhuan replied with only one sentence¡ª''We''re lost.'' Shuang Yun thought for a long time after receiving the letter. Why was Huanhuan still lost when she was with the prophet? An omniscient prophet could get lost?! Chapter 724 Huanhuan In the deepest part of the abyss stood a gloomy and cold palace. The walls of the palace were covered in black vines, and dark red leaves stretched out like ghost claws. A black crow landed at the palace door. The moment the crow landed, it turned into a young woman in a black dress. She raised her hand, her fingernails painted red. She tidied her long black hair. Then, she sashayed into the palace. The hall was dim. Dozens of puppets stood quietly in the corners on both sides. Their eyes were closed as if they were asleep. However, the woman knew that if she made the slightest move that went against the rules, these puppets would immediately swarm her and tear her into pieces. These puppets were all the work of their master. Among them, one puppet was especially different. The doll was very small, only slightly larger than the palm of an adult male beast. She was wearing a beautiful little dress, and her long black hair was tied in a loose braid that hung behind her head. She was wearing a small wreath that she had gotten somewhere. She was a new doll made by Master recently. Master liked her very much and even named her Little Huan. When Little Huan saw that there were guests, she immediately strode forward with her short legs. She looked up at the other party and asked crisply, "Are you here to look for Xing Chen?" In the entire palace, only she dared to call Master by his name. The black crow had never understood what charm this little doll had to make Master look at her differently. She stared at the doll in front of her and looked around. She didn''t think the doll was any special apart from her beautiful looks. In terms of combat strength and reaction speed, Little Huan was weaker than other puppets. She was as fragile as a seedling. A gentle squeeze would shatter her. Such a small thing was not suitable to survive in the abyss. The black crow raised her hand to touch Little Huan''s face and smiled. "Is Master here? I have something to report." Little Huan was embarrassed by the touch. She remembered that Xing Chen didn''t like anyone touching her. If he found out that her face had been touched, he would be furious. Little Huan took two steps back and raised her hand to cover her face. "Wait here. I''ll talk to Xing Chen." "Mhm." Little Huan ran away quickly. She stretched her short legs and struggled up the steps. Xing Chen lay in the blood pool with his eyes closed. Countless Soul-Devouring Vines extended from his body and kept sucking the blood in the pool. Little Huan lay beside the blood pool and stuck her head out to look at Xing Chen. She tried to call his name twice. Xing Chen opened his eyes, revealing amber pupils. If anyone else dared to disturb him while he was resting, they would have been killed by him. But at this moment, he only said softly, "What''s the matter?" "Black Crow came to look for you. She said she has something to report to you." "Tell her to wait." "Oh." Little Huan was clearly used to Xing Chen''s coldness. She was not surprised to hear this answer. She was about to turn around when she heard Xing Chen call out to her. "Where are you going?" Little Huan stopped. "I''ll pass your message to Black Crow." "You''re not a servant. You don''t have to do these errands. Stay here quietly and accompany me. Don''t go anywhere." "Alright," Little Huan agreed obediently. She sat beside the blood pool and rested her chin on her hands. She looked at Xing Chen without blinking. "Can I ask you a question?" Xing Chen said, "Speak." "Why am I different from other puppets?" Ever since Little Huan opened her eyes, she could speak and walk freely. She could also think independently. She was not like other puppets who had to receive orders from Xing Chen to move. She looked too much like a living person. Sometimes, even she couldn''t help but wonder if she was a puppet or a living person. Xing Chen thought that the biggest difference between her and the other puppets was that she had a soul. When he made her, he had placed Huanhuan''s soul fragment inside. She could be considered a clone of Huanhuan. That was why he named her Little Huan. Xing Chen said indifferently, "There''s nothing different about you. You''re all puppets I made. You can only be controlled by me, so you have to remember to be obedient and never disobey my orders." Xiao Huan nodded obediently. "Okay, I''ll listen to you!" Xing Chen moved his fingers. The Soul-Devouring Vines extended beyond the blood pool, wrapped around Xiao Huan''s waist, and sent her to Xing Chen. Little Huan was very small and light. Even if she sat on Xing Chen''s chest, she wouldn''t be too heavy. She carefully poked the Soul-Devouring Vines on Xing Chen. The Soul-Devouring Vines trembled slightly, then wrapped around her fingers and rubbed against her wrist. If it were an ordinary person''s skin, it would have long been scratched by the barbs on the surface of the Soul-Devouring Vines. However, Little Huan''s skin was made of special materials. It was very strong and soft. Even after being rubbed by the Soul-Devouring Vines a few times, she was still unharmed. Little Huan and the Soul-Devouring Vines were having a good time. The Soul-Devouring Vines snaked up her arm and into her sleeve, tickling Little Huan''s armpit. She immediately laughed until she lay on Xing Chen''s body. She couldn''t help but tremble, and tears were about to fall. "No, don''t touch there. It tickles! Hahahaha!" The Soul-Devouring Vines deliberately tickled her waist. She couldn''t stop laughing. "Baddie, Xing Chen is a baddie. He''s bullying me! Hahaha!" Xing Chen watched her quietly. Seeing that she was laughing so hard that she was almost out of breath, he retracted the Soul-Devouring Vines. He stroked her head. "You think I''m a bad guy?" Huanhuan wiped the tears from her eyes and snorted. "You bullied me just now and tickled me. You''re especially bad!" "I have a worse side. Do you want to see it?" Huanhuan said she didn''t want to see it. But Xing Chen still picked her up and placed her in front of him. They were so close that their noses touched. Little Huan looked at his amber eyes, which were so close to hers. She sincerely thought that his eyes were really the most beautiful eyes in the world. She couldn''t help but reach out and hug his face. She leaned over and kissed the corner of his eye. After the kiss, she covered her blushing face. Xing Chen''s lips curled, and his eyes were bright. "Huanhuan." Little Huan lowered her hand and tilted her head. "Are you calling me?" Xing Chen leaned forward, took her lips, and kissed her gently. Their lips just touched, and they didn''t do anything else, but Little Huan''s heart involuntarily raced. She felt her cheeks burn. She pressed her chest and said in a daze, "I feel so strange now." "Strange how?" Little Huan was very confused. "My heart is beating so fast as if it''s going to jump out at any moment." "Really? I want to hear it." Xing Chen leaned over and pressed his ear to her chest. There was no heartbeat. That made sense. How could a puppet have a heartbeat? However, Xing Chen still smiled and said, "It''s indeed beating very quickly. It seems that you like me very much too." Little Huan blushed and replied, "Of course! You''re my favorite person!" Chapter 725 Hell Be Angry Black Crow waited in the hall for a long time. It had been so long that she almost thought Xing Chen didn''t plan to see her when she saw him appear. Xing Chen was wearing a black robe, and his short grayish-white curly hair looked a little messy. The ends of his hair were slightly curled, and his skin was as pale as ever. Little Huan sat on his shoulder, her calves swaying gently with his footsteps. When she saw Black Crow, she smiled brightly. However, Black Crow pretended not to see Little Huan greeting her and bowed to Xing Chen. "Master, Xue Ling has broken into the abyss." Hearing the name ''Xue Ling'', Xing Chen subconsciously turned to look at Little Huan. He saw that she was looking down and fiddling with the ends of his hair. She didn''t seem to care about Xue Ling at all. She didn''t remember Xue Ling. Xing Chen was slightly relieved. He placed Little Huan on the ground. "Go play. I''ll look for you later." "Mhm." Little Huan skipped away. When she was far away, Xing Chen spoke again. "How did Xue Ling get in? Where is he? Tell me what happened in detail." "Alright." Black Crow quickly explained what had happened. Xue Ling had sneaked into the abyss and did not attract much attention, but Xing Chen had long guessed that Xue Ling might come to the abyss, so he had a few subordinates patrol the vicinity of the entrance in advance. As expected, Black Crow really discovered Xue Ling''s traces. "He''s on his way here now. Do you need me to stop him?" Xing Chen sneered. "You''re no match for him. I''ll deal with him myself." "Alright." After Black Crow left, Xing Chen turned around and walked to the backyard. However, as soon as he stepped out of the threshold, he saw a small figure running away in a hurry. He stopped her. "Why are you running? I can see you." Little Huan stuck out half of her head from behind a rock and looked at him uneasily. "I didn''t mean to eavesdrop on you just now. Don''t be angry¡­" Xing Chen walked over, picked her up from behind the rock, and placed her on his shoulder. He tapped the tip of her nose with his finger. "I told you to play by yourself, but you came to eavesdrop on us. You''re getting bolder. I guess I''ll have to punish you." Little Huan quickly admitted her mistake. "I''m sorry. I won''t dare to eavesdrop again. Don''t punish me. I''m so afraid of pain." "Why are you afraid? I won''t hit you." "You won''t hit me?" Huanhuan was immediately happy. "Then how will you punish me?" "I''ll punish you to stay at home from today onward. You''re not allowed to take a step out of the door." This punishment was neither painful nor ticklish. Xiao Huan agreed readily. "Sure, I promise I won''t go anywhere. I''ll stay by your side every day." She liked Xing Chen the most. As long as she could be by his side, she would be happy even if she had nothing to do. But Xing Chen said, "I''m going out later. I might not be back until later." As soon as she heard this, Little Huan immediately grabbed his hair and asked anxiously, "Where are you going? Can you take me with you? I don''t want to be separated from you." She was always glued to him. She wished she could be with him every minute. Xing Chen enjoyed her dependence, but there were more important things waiting for him to do. He couldn''t lose the opportunity for a longterm companionship just because he was greedy for a moment of warmth. "I have to deal with something important. You can''t come with me. After I leave, you have to stay at home and wait for me to return." Little Huan was very disappointed, and her eyes were red. "Are you going to see Xue Ling? Is she prettier than me? Do you only like her and not me?" Xing Chen was stunned by her question. He laughed. "Xue Ling is a male beast. He''s my enemy. I hate him so much, so how can I like him? Don''t let your imagination run wild. You''ll always be the only one in my heart." Little Huan''s eyes immediately lit up again. "Really?" "Yes, it''s true." Little Huan whispered into his ear, "But I still can''t bear to part with you¡­" "I''ll be back immediately after I''m done. Just bear with it for a while, okay?" Little Huan didn''t want to be a burden to Xing Chen. She couldn''t delay his business. In the end, she could only swallow her reluctance and nod. "Alright, I''ll do whatever you say." Xing Chen stroked her head. "Good girl." Little Huan reluctantly sent him out the door. Only when he was completely out of sight did Little Huan look away. She took heavy steps and slowly returned to the house. Xing Chen was afraid that she would be lonely, so he specially left a few demon slaves to play with her before he left. The demon slaves were all females. They were petite and exquisite. They tried to make Little Huan laugh, but Little Huan ignored them. Her mind was filled with Xing Chen. She didn''t want to laugh or play with anyone else. Little Huan sat alone beside the blood pool for a while, then returned to the entrance of the hall. She took a small stool and sat on it. She rested her chin on her hands and looked at the door without blinking. This way, as soon as Xing Chen returned, she could see him immediately. The demon slaves surrounded her again. They were usually very afraid of Xing Chen, but they could not suppress their innate admiration for strong demons. They all wanted to get close to Xing Chen and become his beloved pet. It was fine when Xing Chen was alone in the past. In any case, no one could get him, so they had nothing to say. But now, there was a small puppet beside Xing Chen. She occupied the position beside Xing Chen and became the unique one. The balance was broken, and everyone started to have thoughts. The demon slaves touched Huanhuan''s braids, then her face. Someone even took the wreath off her head. They smiled and said, "Your wreath is really beautiful. Why don''t you give it to us?" "And this dress of yours is so beautiful. Can we borrow it?" "How do you braid your hair? Help us braid it too." ¡­ Huanhuan grabbed her dress tightly and said in fear, "Don''t touch me. Xing Chen doesn''t like others touching me. He''ll be angry." It would have been fine if Xing Chen wasn''t mentioned, but when Xing Chen''s name was mentioned, the demon slaves felt even more upset. Why was she the only one who could call Xing Chen by his name while others could only crawl on the ground and call him ''Master''?! She was just a puppet! Someone pushed Little Huan to the ground with a smile. "Why did you fall? You''re really careless." The other demon slaves were also smiling. No one went to help Little Huan. Little Huan struggled to get up, but she couldn''t stop muttering, "Xing Chen will be angry. He''ll be angry¡­" She looked so pitiful. However, the demon slaves became even more indignant. See, she was just a little doll who knew nothing. Even if she was bullied, she would only say her master''s name. She would not be able to survive without her master. She did not even have the ability to protect herself. What did Master like about her?! Chapter 726 What Should We Do Now? Two demon slaves were tugging at her clothes, trying to strip her naked and take a closer look at what was unusual about her. A timid demon slave said, "Alright, stop bullying her. When Master comes back, we''ll all be punished." "Don''t worry, we''re just playing with her. We won''t leave any scars on her. Even if Master comes back, he won''t know what we''ve done." "But if she complains¡­" "She has no evidence. As long as the few of us align our confessions and refuse to admit it, there''s nothing she can do about us." They surrounded Little Huan and messed up her braid. The wreath fell to the ground and was stepped on. Little Huan neither cried nor made a fuss. She only kept saying Xing Chen''s name. It wasn''t until her dress was torn that she suddenly struggled violently. She pushed the demon slave in front of her away and ran out in a panic. "Don''t let her get away!" The demon slaves screamed. If Little Huan ran away, all of them would be punished by Xing Chen. They quickly chased after Little Huan. Little Huan ran too quickly and slipped on the ground. She fell forward and hit her head on the threshold. There was a muffled bang. Her vision went black, and she fainted. Seeing this, the demon slaves were all stunned. What should they do now? ¡­ The prophet and Huanhuan walked in the forest for three days, but there was still no sign of Rock City. Huanhuan looked around. This place was very unfamiliar. This was her first time here, so she had no idea what this place was. In these three days, the prophet learned a lot of survival skills, including but not limited to lighting a fire, cooking soup, catching fish, and picking wild fruits. He counted the leaves and firewood before skillfully lighting a fire. Huanhuan sat beside him and watched him. She couldn''t help but sigh. "You''re becoming less and less like Prophet." As he added firewood, the prophet said, "Prophet isn''t my name to begin with. Like priests and witch doctors, it''s the title of my job." Huanhuan was a little curious. "Then what''s your name?" "My real name is Yin Ji." Huanhuan repeated the name twice in her heart. "I''ll remember." She took an iron pot from her space and handed it to the prophet. The prophet propped it on the fire and boiled water to make soup. As Huanhuan had no appetite, most of the soup ended up in the prophet''s stomach. After eating and drinking his fill, the prophet spread thick hay, then two layers of animal hide. He touched the mattress and made sure it was soft. Then, he picked Huanhuan up and placed her on the animal hide. It was late at night. Huanhuan''s eyes were closed, and her head was on the prophet''s shoulder. She was sleeping very soundly. Unknowingly, Huanhuan felt as if her soul had flown out. When she opened her eyes, she saw herself lying on a large bed. She immediately sat up and looked around. She realized that she was not in the forest but in a dimly lit house. The prophet was long gone. ''Where am I?'' Huanhuan looked confused. She wanted to get out of bed and take a look, but she was surprised to find that her limbs had become very short. She looked down and took a closer look. Not only had her limbs become shorter, but her entire body had become shorter! She was only slightly bigger than the palm of an adult male beast. She looked like a pocket doll. At this moment, the door was pushed open, and Xing Chen walked in. He saw that Little Huan had woken up, and his cold expression softened a little. "How do you feel? Are you feeling unwell anywhere else?" Huanhuan looked at him blankly. Why was Xing Chen here? Seeing that she was silent, Xing Chen thought she was throwing a tantrum. He reached out and picked her up. He put her in his arms and said gently, "It''s my fault this time. I shouldn''t have left you at home. You were bullied by those demon slaves and fell unconscious after hitting the ground." Huanhuan''s mind was a mess. What demon slave? When did she hit the ground? What the hell was going on? Xing Chen lowered his head and kissed her forehead. "I''ve already dealt with those demon slaves. They''ll never appear in front of you again. Don''t be angry, okay?" Huanhuan had no idea what was going on. However, she maintained the principle of saying less and making fewer mistakes. She kept her mouth shut to prevent Xing Chen from seeing through her. Xing Chen said a lot of comforting words. Seeing that she was still unmoved, he couldn''t help but frown and say, "Why are you ignoring me? What do I have to do to make you happy?" Huanhuan continued to be silent. Xing Chen had no choice but to put her back on the bed. "Rest well first. I''m going out for a while. I''ll accompany you later." Normally, Little Huan would have jumped up and hugged his fingers. She would roll on the ground and refuse to let him leave. But now, Little Huan had no reaction. She watched Xing Chen leave without moving. Xing Chen walked out of the room and glanced back. For some reason, he felt that Little Huan looked strange just now¡­ ? Not long after Xing Chen left, Huanhuan sneaked out of the room. As Little Huan usually liked to stick to Xing Chen, Xing Chen did not arrange for anyone to watch over her. She could move around the palace freely. This gave Huanhuan great convenience. After she left the bedroom, she walked out of the palace door smoothly. It was barren outside the palace gate. Huanhuan couldn''t help but freeze on the spot. There were black stones of all shapes and sizes everywhere. There was not a blade of grass on the ground. Some black insects crawled out of the cracks in the stones. The sky above Huanhuan''s head was dark. This was the abyss, the habitat of all demons. Huanhuan looked down at her small arms and legs. With her small body, she was not even enough to fill the gaps between those insects'' teeth. She was really about to break down. Why did she come to this godforsaken place?! At that moment, she saw a red figure flash not far away. Huanhuan was stunned at first, but then she was overjoyed. That figure was Xue Ling! She quickly jumped down the stairs and ran in Xue Ling''s direction. "Xue Ling! I''m here!" Not long after Xue Ling arrived in the abyss, Black Crow discovered his tracks. He had no choice but to change his plan at the last minute and find a place to hide. It was also because of this that Xing Chen, who had rushed over after hearing the news, missed him. He followed Xing Chen from afar and found the palace in the deepest part of the abyss. The palace was wrapped in Soul-Devouring Vines. Anyone who approached would be discovered by Xing Chen. Xue Ling could only hide in the distance and secretly observe the palace. He wandered around the palace, hoping to find a chance to enter. In a daze, he thought he heard Huanhuan''s voice. Huanhuan was perfectly fine in Rock City. How could she appear here? He must be hallucinating! But not long after, Xue Ling heard Huanhuan''s voice again. She was shouting his name. "Xue Ling! Xue Ling!" Xue Ling''s heart skipped a beat. This was not an illusion! Huanhuan was really nearby! Chapter 727 You Know Everything? Xue Ling looked around for the source of the sound. In the end, he found Huanhuan, who was stuck in a crack in the rock. She had run too fast and accidentally stepped into the crack. Half of her body fell in. Xue Ling reached out and picked her up, his eyes filled with surprise. "You''re Huanhuan? Why are you like this?" Huanhuan frowned. "I don''t know what happened either. I was with the prophet just now. When I woke up, I realized that I was here, and my body had become so small." Xue Ling touched her slender arm. "This body of yours isn''t a real person but a puppet. It seems that someone stuffed your soul into a puppet." Huanhuan was very stunned. "Who''s so perverted that they actually made me into a puppet?!" As soon as she finished speaking, she remembered someone. She and Xue Ling said the person''s name at the same time¡ª "Xing Chen!" Xue Ling pinched her little face. "It seems that he really likes you and is trying his best to keep you by his side." Huanhuan urged, "Let''s get out of here before Xing Chen notices us." Unexpectedly, as soon as she finished speaking, Black Crow descended from the sky and landed not far from them. Black Crow turned into an enchanting beauty. She looked at Little Huan, who was being held in Xue Ling''s palm, and chuckled. "Master dotes on you so much, but you actually joined forces with an outsider to betray him. You''re really an ingrate." Huanhuan didn''t know who this woman was, but her words made her unhappy. She retorted angrily, "Please understand that you''re outsiders to me!" Xue Ling stroked her head. "There''s no need to talk nonsense with her. I''ll take you out of here after I kill her." He slowly put Huanhuan into his collar and spread his fiery red wings. His feathers burned with flames as he pounced at Black Crow! Black Crow quickly dodged back, then transformed into her beast form. She opened her sharp claws and pounced fiercely at Xue Ling''s eyes! Huanhuan grabbed Xue Ling''s collar. When she saw that Black Crow was about to blind Xue Ling, she couldn''t help but exclaim, "Be careful!" Xue Ling did not dodge. His wings flapped. With a whoosh, raging flames surged toward Black Crow like a river. Black Crow couldn''t dodge for a moment. The feathers on her body burned, making her scream and fall heavily to the ground. Master was right. She was indeed no match for Xue Ling. She threw back her head and let out a sharp cry. Her voice quickly drifted through the abyss. Huanhuan cursed inwardly. This woman was shouting. As expected, Xing Chen quickly rushed over after hearing Black Crow. He walked out of the palace and saw Xue Ling as well as Little Huan, who was hiding in Xue Ling''s arms. His gaze immediately became extremely dark. "Little Huan, you actually colluded with outsiders. Are you betraying me?!" Huanhuan was puzzled. Logically speaking, she was not in the same boat as Xing Chen. Why did everyone say that she had betrayed him?! Xue Ling flew in the air, and the wings on his back burned like a red sun hanging in the night sky, emitting a dazzling light. He looked down at Xing Chen with a faint smile. "Huanhuan is my mate. You snatched her soul fragment and stuffed it into a puppet. Now that I''m here to take Huanhuan''s soul back, you actually dare to say that she''s colluding with outsiders? Do you have any shame?" Xing Chen ignored Xue Ling''s provocation and stared at Huanhuan. "You remember everything? You know everything?" He didn''t care what anyone said. He just wanted to know what she was thinking. Huanhuan felt that Xing Chen''s question was strange. What did he mean by whether she remembered? Did she lose her memory before? She was confused. "Remember what? I don''t quite understand what you mean." Xing Chen asked word by word, "You just have to tell me your name." "My name is Lin Huanhuan." Huanhuan''s answer was matter-of-fact, but Xing Chen''s heart sank. She remembered everything! His Little Huan was gone. He was silent, but the demonic aura around him became stronger and stronger. Huanhuan had an uneasy feeling that he was about to go crazy. She whispered to Xue Ling, "Ignore him. Let''s go." Xue Ling also felt that Xing Chen looked very difficult to deal with now. He immediately flew up with Huanhuan and prepared to leave this damn place. "You want to leave? It won''t be that easy!" Xing Chen extended his arms, and countless Soul-Devouring Vines crawled out of his body. They exploded like bombs and quickly spread out. Xue Ling''s ankle was entangled by the Soul-Devouring Vines. The Soul-Devouring Vines pierced his calf and sucked his blood. Xue Ling burned them with flames. Huanhuan lowered her head and saw Xing Chen''s figure in the center of the Soul-Devouring Vines. Only his amber eyes were especially clear. He was staring at Huanhuan, his gaze cold and resentful. Huanhuan was confused. She had done nothing but sleep. When she woke up, she realized that she had seriously shrunk and was being hated by the demon king. Who had she provoked?! Xue Ling''s wings flapped quickly, burning all the Soul-Devouring Vines that tried to approach him. However, the powerful regeneration ability of the Soul-Devouring Vines allowed them to grow continuously. More and more of them pounced on Xue Ling crazily. This was the abyss, and there was demonic energy everywhere. The combat strength of the Soul-Devouring Vines here far exceeded their strength on the beast continent. Xue Ling was the opposite. Demonic energy was harmful to him. As time passed, many wounds gradually appeared on Xue Ling''s body, and his attack speed gradually slowed down. On the other hand, the number of Soul-Devouring Vines had increased several times. If this continued, Xue Ling would definitely lose. Once he lost, Xing Chen would never let him off easily. He would even torture him until he wished he was dead. Huanhuan looked down, and her gaze landed on the center of the Soul-Devouring Vines. It was useless to only destroy the vines as they would only grow more. If they wanted to completely stop the vines from regenerating, they had to attack the center of the Soul-Devouring Vines¡ªXing Chen. Huanhuan knew that Xing Chen''s heart was on his right chest. That was the Soul-Devouring Vines'' only weakness. She took out a bone knife from Xue Ling''s arms. This knife was used to cut fruits. The blade was thin and short, just enough for her now. Huanhuan raised her head and looked at Xue Ling. "You go first. I''ll deal with Xing Chen." Xue Ling immediately stopped her. "No! That''s too dangerous. You can''t go!" "If I don''t go, we''ll both die here. Instead of that, we might as well fight." "Even if you want to go, I''ll be the one to deal with Xing Chen. What can you do?!" Huanhuan said indignantly, "Don''t judge a book by its cover. I know Xing Chen''s weakness. I know what to do to kill him. If you don''t believe me, take a look!" With that, she climbed out of Xue Ling''s collar, aimed in Xing Chen''s direction, and jumped. Xue Ling shouted, "No!" He reached for her. But he was too late. Huanhuan fell rapidly like a kite with a broken string. She spread her arms and landed on Xing Chen. Chapter 728 Very Good, You Lied To Me Again Xing Chen did not expect Huanhuan to dare to jump onto him alone. He could not help but be stunned. By the time he reacted, Huanhuan had already climbed onto his chest. When he looked down at her, she happened to look up at him too and smile at him. Her smile was bright, like sunlight cutting through the night. It was filled with warmth and hope. Xing Chen was involuntarily attracted to her smile. He was like a moth to a flame. Even though he knew there was no hope, he would still pounce on the flames uncontrollably, even if he would end up getting burned to ashes. He raised his hand to her cheek. "Little Huan, are you back?" "Sorry." Huanhuan said the word while thinking to herself, ''I''m sorry, but I have to kill you for Xue Ling.'' Catching Xing Chen off guard, she stabbed the bone knife into his right chest! Black blood splattered. All the Soul-Devouring Vines instantly stopped growing. Seeing this, Xue Ling immediately took the opportunity to fly toward Xing Chen, wanting to save Huanhuan. But at this moment, the originally motionless Soul-Devouring Vines suddenly twisted crazily. Xue Ling was whipped by a Soul-Devouring Vine and was suddenly sent flying! Xing Chen looked at the bone knife stuck in his chest. The coldness in his eyes almost seeped into his bones. "Very good, you lied to me again." Huanhuan''s eyes widened as she looked at him in disbelief. "You''re not dead?" She had clearly stabbed his right chest just now. Logically speaking, his heart should have been pierced! How could he still be alive?! Xing Chen grabbed her neck, his smile filled with coldness and cruelty. "In the past, my heart was indeed on the right side of my chest, but not long ago, I hid it somewhere else. He patted his chest with his other hand. "This place is empty. No matter how many times you stab me, you won''t be able to kill me." Huanhuan fell into despair. She had made a wrong judgment. Xing Chen was not stupid at all. He knew that his weakness had been discovered and had long moved his heart to another place in advance. The stab she had just made had completely angered Xing Chen. Huanhuan was in his hand, helpless. "I''ll give you one last chance. As long as you admit your mistake, promise to stay by my side obediently in the future, and never run away again, I can consider letting you go." Huanhuan compromised without hesitation. "Alright, alright! I promise I won''t escape. Let me go!" Xing Chen: "¡­" He looked into her longing eyes and suddenly smiled. There was an indescribable mockery in that smile. "You''re lying to me again." He controlled the demonic energy and wrapped it around her. Her body was devoured by the demonic energy bit by bit. He watched her struggle in pain in the demonic aura with a dark gaze. "Little liar, I won''t give you another chance to lie to me." It was very painful for demonic energy to enter Huanhuan''s body. Huanhuan felt as if she had been soaked in sulfuric acid and her body was melting. She was in so much pain. Just as she was about to collapse, her body suddenly erupted with holy white light! It exploded into a pile of ashes. Xing Chen looked down at the ashes that kept falling from his palm, his gaze extremely dark. "Prophet, it''s you again¡­" "Ah!" Huanhuan''s eyes suddenly opened! The pain in her body completely disappeared. Only her chest was still violently stirring. Her breathing was very rapid, and her face was pale. The prophet was sitting beside her. He pressed a hand to Huanhuan''s forehead. Seeing that she had suddenly woken up, he quickly asked, "How are you?" After a while, Huanhuan recovered from the panic of almost being killed. She saw the prophet''s handsome face and immediately sat up. She looked around and realized that she was back in the forest. The fire beside her had been extinguished. Only the sparks were still glowing. The Moonlight Mushrooms glowed a faint blue in the night. Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. "So I was dreaming just now¡­" However, the prophet said, "That wasn''t a dream." "Huh?" "Just now, I sent your soul to the abyss while you were asleep to look for the soul fragment that was snatched away. But I didn''t expect you to fight Xing Chen head-on. Fortunately, I pulled you back in time. Otherwise, you would have died at his hands." At this, the prophet frowned slightly, his tone very serious. "You know better than I how lethal Xing Chen is. How could you fight him head-on? What if something had happened? I could save you this time, but what about in the future? You have a long life ahead of you. I can''t protect you forever. You have to learn to take care of yourself. You can''t do something dangerous like this." Huanhuan blushed. "I was wrong." "Not only do you have to admit your mistake, but you have to be able to change this bad habit of yours." "Yes, I''ll try to change it." Seeing that she was apologizing, the prophet''s expression softened a little. "Your soul has recovered. Do you feel much better?" After his reminder, Huanhuan realized that her chest was not as tight as before, and her limbs had strength. She was very happy. "It''s indeed much better!" "Your soul is complete. You''re in a much better state to give birth now." Huanhuan was sincerely grateful. "It''s fortunate that you''re here." Otherwise, she and the child in her stomach would probably die. The prophet said, "It''s still early. Go back to sleep." "Mhm." Before Huanhuan fell asleep, she wrote a letter and said that her soul had recovered. She placed it in her space, hoping that Xue Ling could read this letter as soon as possible so that he wouldn''t worry. She closed her eyes and fell asleep again. At the same time, in the abyss thousands of miles away, Xue Ling''s mind went blank when he saw Huanhuan explode and turn to ashes. Huanhuan was dead? He froze where he was, his thoughts suddenly calming down after a violent roll. No, no, she shouldn''t be dead. There was nothing unusual with the contractual ring on his hand, and the mate contract was not broken. Huanhuan was definitely not dead! Xue Ling pulled his rationality back bit by bit. If Huanhuan was safe now, she would definitely write to him immediately. He immediately opened the space and found Huanhuan''s letter. The letter stated that she was out of danger and was with the prophet. After confirming that Huanhuan was safe, Xue Ling heaved a sigh of relief. He replied to Huanhuan with a letter before leaving the abyss and rushing back to Rock City. The next morning, Huanhuan woke up after hearing coughing sounds. "Cough, cough!" Huanhuan opened her eyes and saw the prophet leaning against the tree trunk with his head lowered. He was coughing. His already pale face was even paler now. It was terrifying. She quickly got up and walked over to support him. "Are you sick?" The prophet waved his hand. His voice was hoarse. "It''s an old problem. I''ll be fine after drinking some water." Chapter 729 Not Much Time Left Huanhuan had already regained her strength. She quickly started a fire and took out shellfish grass to boil. She blew on it to cool it down before handing the medicine to the prophet. "Shellfish grass can clear the heat and stop coughing. Drink some." The prophet took the bowl and drank half of the water. His throat felt much better. He thanked her. Huanhuan looked at his weak appearance and was very worried. "You don''t look well. Why don''t we rest here for another day and leave tomorrow?" "Won''t it take up your time?" "It''s fine." Hence, they stayed and prepared to spend another night here. Before breakfast, Huanhuan went to the nearby stream to catch two fish. After washing them, she cut them into pieces and stewed them in a pot of fragrant fish soup for today''s breakfast. She scooped a bowl of fish soup and handed it to the prophet. "Drink it slowly. Be careful. It''s hot." The prophet sipped his soup elegantly. "It tastes good. It''s much better than what I cook." Huanhuan was very happy with the praise. "If you like it, eat more." Huanhuan had a good appetite today and drank a large bowl of fish soup. She burped in satisfaction. "It feels good to be full." Her appetite had been bad these past few days. Even though she was so hungry that her stomach was rumbling, she could not eat anything. Now that her appetite had improved, she could finally enjoy delicious food again. She felt that her life was filled with hope! Huanhuan took out the letter written by Xue Ling from her space and learned that he had left the abyss and was on his way back to Rock City. She touched her stomach. "I wonder when Clement will be born. I hope they''ll be born when I get home and everyone else returns. That way, they''ll definitely be happy to see their parents and family as soon as they''re born." However, the prophet said, "The child in your stomach will attract many demons when they''re born. You''d better not return to Rock City to give birth. That''ll expose the truth about your demon fetus." If the beasts knew that she was carrying a demon fetus, they would definitely think of ways to get rid of the child in her stomach and prevent her from giving birth. Huanhuan was very nervous. "If I can''t return to Rock City to give birth, do I have to give birth in the wilderness? What if I encounter danger?" The prophet stroked her head and smiled. "Don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you." His voice seemed to have some magic that calmed her involuntarily. She thanked him again sincerely. "I''m glad you''re here." After knowing that she might have to give birth in the wild, Huanhuan wondered if she should make some preparations in advance. She thought that the delivery process would be similar to when she gave birth to Eggy. When she laid a bird egg, she almost didn''t feel anything. She hoped that when she gave birth to Clement, it would be as smooth as giving birth to Eggy. Huanhuan prayed silently in her heart. It was rare for her to have an appetite. Huanhuan planned to make hotpot for lunch. She went nearby to pick mushrooms and shot a small rabbit with a bow. After cleaning the rabbit meat, she marinated it with seasoning. The prophet walked over. "Is there anything I can do for you?" Seeing that he was bored sitting there, Huanhuan pointed at the field mustard beside her. "Wash those vegetables." "Mhm." The prophet sat on a rock by the stream, rolled up his sleeves, and carefully washed the vegetables. Huanhuan heated the fire and stir-fried the base of the hotpot that she had prepared in advance. She then poured water into it to boil. The fragrance quickly filled the air. She threw all the harder ingredients into the pot to cook slowly. Then, she turned to look at the prophet and saw that he was still sitting by the stream washing vegetables. It had been more than an hour, but he was still not done washing the vegetables?! Huanhuan couldn''t help but walk behind him and see that he was wiping the vegetables in his hand one by one. There was already a pile of washed field mustard beside him. Every vegetable leaf was washed until it was glistening. What was even more magical was that they were exactly the same in length and size! How was he washing the vegetables? He was simply doing plastic surgery! Huanhuan said carefully, "The hotpot is already boiling. Go and eat. I''ll wash these vegetables." Without looking up, the prophet declined her offer. "No, I''ll be done soon." Huanhuan looked at the sky. At this rate, she would probably only be able to eat the field mustard when it was already dark out! She had no choice but to squat down and roll up her sleeves to help him wash the vegetables. Huanhuan moved quite quickly. She plucked the yellowing leaves and soaked the vegetable leaves in water to wash the dirt away. She then picked them up and shook them. She set the washed field mustard aside, then began to wash the second batch. The prophet stopped what he was doing and stared at the vegetables that were different in size and length from the other field mustard. He frowned involuntarily. It was really an eyesore! He wanted to hold it in, but in the end, he couldn''t. He reached out and picked up the field mustards. He carefully trimmed the leaves and removed a section of the stem. He only stopped when he was sure that they were exactly the same as the other field mustards. Huanhuan squatted beside him and watched his movements in shock. "Prophet, these are just vegetables. We''ll be eating them later. They''re not art. They don''t need to be as exquisite as you." "They''re not exactly exquisite. I once spent nearly a hundred years sharpening the same knife. That''s true sculpting." N-Nearly a hundred years? Just to sharpen a knife?! Huanhuan held her jaw that was about to fall to the ground and sighed sincerely. "You''re too patient." The prophet said indifferently, "I''m bored staying in the temple every day. I have to find something to do. Sharpening knives is one of my interests." At this point, Huanhuan couldn''t help but ask, "Why couldn''t you leave the temple in the past?" "Because of a prophecy." "What prophecy?" After Huanhuan asked, she quickly added, "If it''s inconvenient to say, pretend I didn''t ask." As the prophet washed the vegetables, he said, "There''s nothing inconvenient about it. The prophecy said that if I leave the Thousand Beast Temple, I''ll die without an intact corpse." Huanhuan froze. She had always thought that the prophet could not travel because of his poor health. She did not expect the truth to be like this! "But you''ve left the temple. Doesn''t that mean¡­" The prophet set aside the washed vegetables. "It''s fine." Huanhuan thought he meant that he wouldn''t die when he said that. She put away the other field mustards and picked up the washed vegetables. "Alright, there''s only the two of us. This is enough. You don''t have to wash them anymore." The prophet washed his hands and sat with her by the fire. This was the first time the prophet had eaten hotpot. It tasted good, mainly because this way of eating was interesting. He smiled. "If only I''d met you earlier. That way, I could have experienced a lot of interesting things." Huanhuan said as she ate, "It''s not too late now. We still have a lot of time in the future. We can do many interesting things." The prophet seemed to think of something, and his smile became a little vague. "Yes, you still have a lot of time." But his time was running out¡­ Chapter 730 Man Defies Heaven As the prophet said that she could not return to the city for the time being, Huanhuan could only stay in the forest. She planned to find a safe and clean place to give birth. She walked around for a long time before finally choosing a very hidden cave. The cave was spacious. There was a small pool at the far end. Groundwater kept rising, making a splashing sound. The environment was good, but the lighting was not good. Huanhuan cleaned the ground and planted Moonlight Mushrooms. The mushrooms emitted a faint blue light that illuminated the space in the cave. Huanhuan spread hay and animal hide on the ground to make a soft mattress. From time to time, the prophet would help her. After doing everything, Huanhuan tried sitting on the mattress. It felt quite good. She couldn''t help but think that if Sang Ye were here, he could see the birth of their child with his own eyes. The prophet walked to the cave''s entrance. There were weeds and branches everywhere outside. Vines hung down from the rock wall just enough to cover the cave''s entrance. It was difficult for anyone who didn''t know better to notice that there was a cave hidden behind the vines. He looked around to make sure there was no problem, then turned and walked into the cave. "Huanhuan, come here." Huanhuan walked over and looked at him in confusion. "What''s wrong?" "Here''s a little something for you." The prophet took out a dagger made of polished animal bones. "It''s a dagger made from horns. I''ve been grinding it for nearly a hundred years to make it look like this. It''s very sharp. You have to use it carefully." Huanhuan took the dagger with both hands. It was a very ancient bone dagger. The blade was thin and tough. It was sharper than any dagger she had ever seen before. "This dagger is too precious. I can''t accept it." However, the prophet said, "I have no use for this dagger, so I might as well just give it to you. It might be useful in the future." He took out a key made of metal and placed it in Huanhuan''s hand. "There''s a secret passage hidden in the 10,000 Beast Temple. This key can open the secret passage. You have to keep it carefully. Don''t let this key fall into the hands of others. In the future, if you have the chance to enter the secret passage, remember not to tell anyone what you see in the secret passage." Huanhuan was confused by his words. "Why are you giving me such an important thing? Wouldn''t it be better to keep it on you?" The prophet didn''t answer. He tightened his grip on her fingers. "Take it. Consider it a request. Is that okay?" The word ''request'' was too strong. Huanhuan had no choice but to accept the key. At the same time, she was even more puzzled. The prophet handed these important things to her like a dying person making funeral arrangements. He seemed to show a determination that could not be stopped, and it made Huanhuan very uneasy. She couldn''t resist asking, "Are you hiding something from me?" Instead of answering, the prophet asked, "Do you believe in fate?" Huanhuan didn''t understand what he meant, but seeing that he was asking seriously, she replied seriously, "I don''t believe in fate. I believe in man''s victory over heaven." The prophet smiled, his eyes becoming gentler. He was like an elder looking at the child he had carefully raised. His tone was filled with indulgence. "In the past, I felt the same way as you. I thought that humans could defeat the heavens, but after experiencing many things, I realized that it was just a dream. No one in this world can defeat the heavens." Huanhuan looked at him as if she understood. The prophet gently stroked her hair. "Before my father died, he left a prophecy that the world would definitely be in chaos, and I would definitely die at the hands of demons. He warned me not to try to change the will of the heavens, but I didn''t listen to his advice and asked Little Brat to bring you to this world. I wanted to sacrifice you to the gods and use their power to break the prophecy." Hearing this, Huanhuan couldn''t help but be stunned. "But Little Brat betrayed me. He secretly helped you, causing the plan to gradually escape my control." The prophet''s voice became more and more erratic. "When I first saw you in the 10,000 Beast Temple, I wanted to kill you. As long as you died, everything would return to my control." Huanhuan looked surprised. She thought that it was just a coincidence that she met the prophet in the 10,000 Beast Temple. She did not expect such a truth to be hidden behind their encounter. The prophet sighed. "But I didn''t do anything in the end because I still wanted to try again. Perhaps I could do it. I let Little Brat help you grow. I gave you a chance to go to other continents and contact the other three divine trees." Huanhuan remembered the trees she had seen on the dawn continent and the secret dragon continent. Her surprise became even more obvious. "So you arranged all of that?" "I could only create an opportunity for you to go to the dawn continent and the secret dragon continent, but it was up to you to find the divine trees. In the end, you didn''t disappoint me. Not only did you find them, but you also obtained their approval." Huanhuan was getting more and more confused. "I don''t understand what you mean. What do you want?" "More and more demons have crawled out of the abyss. The blue wind continent has fallen. Next, the dawn continent and the secret dragon continent will be besieged. In the end, even the beast continent will not be spared. The four continents have to join forces to protect their homes. The Divine Wood seed in your body can help you contact the other three divine trees and make an alliance with them to resist the invasion of the demons." Huanhuan pointed at her nose in disbelief. "Me? I definitely can''t bear such an important burden. You should find someone else. Or you can do it yourself." "My time is running out." "Huh?" "I entrust all this to you. I hope you can inherit the position of prophet and protect the world for me." Huanhuan was completely stunned. "What are you talking about? You''re fine. Why should I take your place? Stop talking nonsense. I don''t want to hear it!" She covered her ears, trying to pretend she hadn''t heard anything. "If you don''t listen to me now, you won''t be able to hear me even if you want to." Huanhuan was a little angry. "Don''t say such things. You''ll be fine! We''ll all be fine!" The prophet was helpless. "If possible, I hope you can always live on the rock mountain and live the rest of your life without worry. But once the prophecy comes true, this land will be reduced to hell, including your favorite rock mountain." Huanhuan felt terrible. Her eyes were red as she shook her head. "That''s not true. You won''t die. You''ll live well." "If you don''t believe me, you can take a look into the future with the Prediction Mask." Huanhuan didn''t want to look. She was afraid that what the prophet said was true. The prophet said, "Running away won''t solve the problem. If you don''t face it positively, you''ll regret it sooner or later. Think about your loved ones and your children. Don''t you want to protect them?" Of course, she wanted to protect them! Chapter 731 Prophecy (Part 1) Huanhuan pressed down on her abdomen and felt the life in her stomach. She suddenly felt strong courage. If she saw a bad future, she would do her best to change the outcome. She believed that humans could defeat nature! Under the prophet''s gaze, Huanhuan had no choice but to take out the Prediction Mask. The snow-white mask''s slender eyes were slightly upturned, and a red lotus was between the eyebrows. Huanhuan closed her eyes and gently covered her face with the mask. The mask seemed to have a life of its own as it automatically stuck to her skin, making her unable to feel that she was wearing a mask. When she opened her eyes again, she saw that she was standing outside Rock City. Corpses were everywhere, and blood flowed. Under Shuang Yun''s lead, the beast soldiers guarded the city. ? Countless demons crawled out of the underground cracks and pounced on the beast soldiers crazily. Shuang Yun said to his children in front of him, "Dos, Tres, and Little Monster, come with me. Big Goody, stay in the city. If we die in battle, close the city gate and don''t let anyone enter." Shuang Yin''s tears fell. But she said nothing. She just looked up and replied loudly with tears streaming down her face, "Got it!" Shuang Yun nuzzled her forehead. "Take care of your mother. We''re leaving." The demons surged over like a tide. Their numbers were dozens of times that of the beast soldiers. This was a war with almost no chance of winning. Shuang Yun took out a jar of fruit wine, raised his head, and took a big gulp. Then, he threw the jar to his sons. "This is wine brewed by your mother. After drinking it, we''ll be on our way!" Dos, Tres, and Little Monster each took a sip of wine and finished it. Shuang Yun gently placed the wine jar on the ground. He gently touched the opening of the jar with a gentle gaze. "Take care." The figures of the four Silvery Frost White Wolves were drowned in the sea of demons. Huanhuan saw with her own eyes how Shuang Yun and the three children got more and more wounds on their bodies. She saw them being bitten by the demons one by one. She saw them fall into a pool of blood with their eyes wide open... "No! Don''t!" Huanhuan cried and pounced over, wanting to help them up. However, she passed through their bodies. When she turned around, she realized that her surroundings had changed. She stood in the snow. The trees around her were all frozen in ice and snow. Xue Ling led nearly a hundred feather beasts to land here. Huanhuan looked over and did not see Shen Yan in the crowd. A little girl in red flew to Xue Ling''s side and frowned. "Father, won''t Uncle Shen Yan be coming back anymore?" "Yes, he won''t be back." Xue Ling stroked his daughter''s hair. "Eggy, fly along this path with your tribesmen later. Don''t look back." Eggy grabbed his sleeve. "Father, are you leaving us too?" "If I can''t go back, you''ll inherit the position of leader and protect them in place of me and Uncle Shen Yan. Can you do that?" Eggy''s eyes turned red. She threw herself into her father''s arms and wailed, "I can''t do it! I can''t do it! Father, please don''t leave us!" Xue Ling stroked her head sympathetically. "Someone has to stay behind to cover our retreat. Shuang Yun is gone, and so is Shen Yan. It''s my turn now." The demons finally caught up. When they saw the beasts of the feather tribe, their eyes lit up as if they had seen the freshest meat. Xue Ling ruthlessly pried open his daughter''s fingers and pushed her into his tribe. "Take her away." "No! I don''t want to go!" Eggy wanted to be with her father, but her tribesmen hugged her tightly. They flew into the sky with Eggy. Xue Ling stood alone in the snow. His fiery red feather coat became the most gorgeous color in the world. He raised his right hand, and the flames in his palm danced gently. Huanhuan involuntarily walked up to him. She heard him speak. "Do you remember that winter when I used firelight to ward off the cold for you? But I''m leaving now. What will you do in winter?" His tone was filled with helplessness and pity, making Huanhuan''s heart ache. She wanted to hug Xue Ling, but he had already spread his wings and flown into the sky. His fiery red wings burned in the air. There were also many winged beasts among the demons. They flew into the sky and surged toward Xue Ling. The flames suddenly exploded, and fiery feathers fell like rain. Huanhuan''s eyes widened. She held out her hand in a daze. The feathers landed on her palm and instantly burned to ashes. In her memory, this was similar to the first time she saw Xue Ling. At that time, a feather had also landed on her palm. He smiled and said that she would be his from now on as she had accepted his feather. But now, the man in red who used to laugh and tease her had turned into fireworks and disappeared into the sky. Huanhuan couldn''t help but close her eyes. But this was not the end. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself standing in front of the palace door of Sun City''s palace. The air was filled with an unpleasant smell. It was the smell of fresh blood and burnt flesh. Bai Di stood on the steps, his metal armor reflecting a cold light. He looked down at the scarred beast soldiers and said nothing for a long time. Bai An and Bai Hao stood behind him. Their young and handsome faces were determined and calm. They did not look their age at all. Bai Di asked, "How long has Bai Luo been gone?" The eldest son, Bai An, said, "It''s been three months." Bai Hao lowered his voice. "Uncle went to the City of 10,000 Beasts to ask for reinforcements. He hasn''t returned yet. I''m afraid he has met an unfortunate situation." Before leaving, Bai Luo entrusted Sun City to Bai Di and brought a few trusted sacrificial soldiers to the City of 10,000 Beasts to seek reinforcements. They agreed that if they did not return in three months, Bai Di would evacuate Sun City with the people. But now that the flames of war had spread throughout the entire beast continent, even if they fled, where could they escape to? All the beast soldiers looked at Bai Di. They all knew very well that no reinforcements would come to save them. Bai Hao clenched his fists in hatred. "Why didn''t the City of 10,000 Beasts send reinforcements to help us? Do they really think that as long as they give up on Sun City, they can satisfy the appetite of those demons and make them stop killing?!" Bai An thought deeper and said coldly, "After the prophet died, the City of 10,000 Beasts became a battlefield for them to fight for power. They can only see the money and power in their hands, not the sorrow outside the city." "If we had known this would happen, we would have killed those bastards in the City of 10,000 Beasts before the demon beasts invaded!" However, the truth was that all this ''knowing'' was just a pipe dream. Now that the demons had arrived at the city, Sun City was trapped. And the people were alone and helpless. Bai Di''s voice spread throughout the city. "You have two choices. Either evacuate or fight to the end." The beast soldiers looked at each other. If they could live, who wouldn''t choose that option? But in this world, even if they survived, they were no different from maggots. Instead of living with no dignity, they might as well fight to their hearts'' content! Someone roared at the top of his lungs, "Even if I die, I''ll drag a few demons down with me!" Everyone echoed angrily, "That''s right! They have to die with us!" Bai Di turned to his two sons. "Evacuate through the secret passage with the females and cubs in the city. Ensure their lives if you can. If not, grant them quick deaths." His calm tone made Bai An and Bai Hao lower their heads at the same time. "We understand." Chapter 732 Prophecy (Part 2) Huanhuan had never felt the cruelty of war so clearly. She stood in the street and saw the demons destroy the city walls and rush into the city like a tide. The beast soldiers were covered in wounds as they pounced on the demons. The demons tore their skin and bit their necks. Blood splattered, and a miserable scream echoed through the sky. Lightning flashed, and Huanhuan found Bai Di in the midst of the war. The white tiger in metal armor was already covered in blood. He kept fighting and biting. Amidst the lightning and thunder, countless demons died under his claws. He continued until all the beast soldiers died. He continued until the world turned from day to night and from night to day. Exhausted, he finally couldn''t fight anymore. The huge white tiger fell to the ground. His eyes looked in the direction of Rock City as if he was looking into the past. In the forest, the stream was gurgling, and the sun was shining. His heart pounded as he saw her for the first time. He couldn''t help but pull her into his arms. "Remember, my name is Bai Di." The demons swarmed forward and completely drowned the white tiger in the blink of an eye. "Don''t be afraid. I''ll just get the witch doctor to take a look at you. Sick or not, you''re still my female. I''ll take care of you for the rest of your life." The white tiger struggled to get up and raised his head to roar one last time. "Ahhh!!" "You''re my female. We''re family. Everything I have belongs to you. I can give you anything you want." Lightning exploded from his body with a loud bang! In the blinding white light, Bai Di perished with the demons. Huanhuan stood where she was with her eyes wide open. Tears had unknowingly wet her cheeks. "No! Please don''t die!" She stumbled over, trying to find Bai Di, but she was lost in the endless snow. The scene around her changed again. In front of her was the divine mountain of the City of 10,000 Beasts. Looking up, there were endless stairs. She realized that she was lying on Sang Ye''s back. Sang Ye stood in front of the stairs. He was covered in injuries, especially on his legs. Two deep gashes spread from his thighs to his calves, and blood kept flowing out. But even so, he still carried Huanhuan steadily without wavering. Huanhuan wanted to jump to the ground, but her body was out of her control. She lay motionless on Sang Ye''s back. In front of the two of them stood many beasts. But for some reason, Huanhuan couldn''t see the faces of the beasts clearly. She could only hear them talking. "If you want to save her, carry her up the mountain yourself." That person''s tone was filled with malice. Sang Ye said nothing and carried Huanhuan up the mountain. This was the divine mountain of the City of 10,000 Beasts. There was a trace of power left behind by the beast god on the mountain, which was extremely harmful to the demons. With every step Sang Ye took, the injuries on his body worsened. Blood flowed out like water, leaving a meandering red trail behind him. Huanhuan lay on his back, and she was trying to make him stop. But she couldn''t make a sound. She could only watch as he dragged himself up the stairs, covered in wounds. The journey was especially long. Halfway there, Sang Ye''s legs were already trembling, but he gritted his teeth and endured it. He looked sideways at Huanhuan and tried to smile. "Bear with it a little longer. We''ll be at the top of the mountain soon. They''ll save you then." Huanhuan shook her head vigorously. She would rather die than have Sang Ye save her in this way. However, she couldn''t speak. Sang Ye carried her forward. He might have already known that his days were numbered, so he kept talking uncharacteristically as if he wanted to tell her everything he wanted to say for the rest of his life. "My birth was a mistake. Everyone around me thought I was a monster, and I thought it was the end of my life. It wasn''t until I met you that I felt there was hope in life. "If I had a choice, I''d just choose to be an ordinary beast. I can justifiably stay by your side and grow old with you like Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling. "I''ve done too many wrong things in my life and killed too many people. I deserve all of this. "But I don''t want you implicated. I want you alive. "As long as you can live, it doesn''t matter even if I have to die." ... Sang Ye said as he walked. Each step was heavier than the last. He left footprints on the smooth floor. When he was about to reach the top of the mountain, the stairs under his feet had cracked. Even though he was in so much pain and his blood had drained, he couldn''t stop. It was because he was carrying his entire world. Sang Ye took the last step with difficulty. The moment his foot landed, he finally couldn''t hold on anymore. With a plop, he knelt on one knee. His knees were shattered. With trembling hands, he lowered Huanhuan to the ground. He wanted to talk to her one last time. But as soon as he opened his mouth, blood flowed down the corner of his mouth. "I''m sorry, but this is all I can do with you..." He closed his eyes before he could finish. He maintained his kneeling posture and stopped breathing. Huanhuan knelt on the ground and extended her trembling hands. She knew she couldn''t touch him. Her fingers stopped an inch away from him. She traced and stroked the outline of his figure carefully. A beast walked up the mountain and pushed Sang Ye''s corpse to the ground, trampling it ruthlessly. Huanhuan heard them laughing. "It turns out the legendary demon who killed countless people is only so-so!" "Hang his corpse on the city wall later and show those demons what will happen to them in the future!" "That''s a good idea! Hahahaha!" ... Huanhuan wanted to stop them from dragging Sang Ye''s corpse away, but when she rushed over recklessly, she passed through their bodies. She fell heavily to the ground. When she looked up, she realized that everything in front of her had disappeared. The divine mountain was gone, Sang Ye was gone, and so were the beasts... Everything returned to darkness and turned to nothingness. Huanhuan opened her eyes and took off her mask, revealing her tear-stained cheeks. The prophet asked gently, "Did you see everything?" Huanhuan threw herself into his arms and sobbed. She couldn''t accept such a future! Absolutely not! The prophet patted her back gently to calm her down. "Whose future did you see?" Huanhuan choked and said, "Shuang Yun''s, Xue Ling''s, Bai Di''s, and Sang Ye''s." With each name she read, she felt as if she was seeing them die all over again. Her heart ached. The prophet asked, "Did they all die?" "Mhm." "What about you? Did you see your future?" Huanhuan shook her head. "No." The last thing she saw was Sang Ye''s death. "I only saw Sang Ye carrying me up the divine mountain. Later, when Sang Ye died, the image disappeared." The prophet looked thoughtful. "Have you ever seen your future before?" "In the past, I saw myself being killed. After that, I was killed by Xuan Wei." "You should have died that time. I asked Little Brat to help you be reborn. Now that your future has been changed, you''ve become a variable." It was a variable that even the heavens could not predict. Chapter 733 You Cant Save Me The prophet''s words made Huanhuan understand. "You mean I can change the future?" "Yes." The prophet''s answer gave Huanhuan confidence. She quickly asked, "What can I do to change the future?" "Use your own eyes." Huanhuan didn''t understand. "My eyes?" "My eyes can see the future and see through people. My unconfused eyes can see thousands of miles away. Your eyes..." Huanhuan held her breath. The prophet''s fingertips brushed the corner of her eye. "You have beautiful eyes. They can confuse people." Huanhuan was confused. "Haven''t you realized? Your face is getting prettier. Some people can''t help but be attracted to you when they see your face. Then, they do things even they can''t control." Hearing the prophet''s words, Huanhuan was the first to think of Ah Gui. It was because he saw her face that he immediately seemed to be possessed and wanted her by hook or by crook. At that time, she thought that the other party had fallen in love with her face at first sight. Now, it seemed that there was something else going on. Huanhuan subconsciously touched her cheek. "I usually cover my face with a snow silk veil and try not to let anyone see me lest I cause trouble." "You can still cover your face most of the time, but you can show it when necessary. Appearance is your weapon. It can mesmerize others so that you can use them." Huanhuan understood immediately. "I see!" "But you have to remember that the stronger the other party is, the more determined they are and the less success you have in confusing them." Huanhuan nodded. "Yes, I''ll remember." It suddenly started to drizzle outside. The temperature in the mountain was already low, but it was even colder now. The prophet coughed again. "Cough, cough!" Huanhuan quickly boiled water with shellfish grass and brought it to him. The shellfish grass could moisten the throat and stop coughing. After the prophet drank it, his throat felt better, and his coughing weakened. He instructed softly, "The people in the City of 10,000 Beasts are very complicated, especially the Elders'' Association. They can''t be trusted. If you encounter any trouble in the future, you can get the 12 divine guards to help." Huanhuan didn''t want to hear this, but she knew that the prophet was doing this for her own good. She could only listen silently. "Since Xuan Wei left, there have only been 11 divine guards left. The position for the 12th divine guard is still unfilled. You can ask Bai Di later. If he''s willing, let him inherit his brother''s position." Huanhuan agreed in a muffled voice. "Okay." "If the Elders'' Association doesn''t accept your control, you don''t have to be polite to them. Do whatever you have to do. However, you have to be more careful. Although the Elders'' Association is nothing to be afraid of, there must be others behind them. When you''re not confident that you can hit them with one strike, try not to fight them head-on." "Oh." "After I leave, Little Brat will return to you. He''ll help you sit firmly in the position of the prophet in my place." Huanhuan looked at him eagerly. "Can you not leave?" "I don''t want to leave either, but this body of mine is already at the end of its rope. Even if I don''t go down the mountain, I won''t live long." Huanhuan immediately rolled up her sleeves, revealing her snow-white wrists. "My blood can save people. If you drink a few mouthfuls of my blood, your body might recover!" But the prophet said, "You can''t save me." "Why?" The prophet didn''t answer. He just stroked Huanhuan''s hair. "It''s getting late. That''s the end of the conversation. Go to sleep. Pregnant women need to rest. It''s better for the fetus." Seeing that he was unwilling to say more, Huanhuan couldn''t pester him anymore. She lay down obediently on the animal hide cushion and closed her eyes to rest. She had planted many Moonlight Mushrooms beside the pool in advance. They were close together, and the caps emitted a faint blue light. When she was in a daze, Huanhuan suddenly felt a sharp pain in her abdomen! She woke up immediately and exclaimed softly, "It hurts!" The prophet seemed to have expected this moment. He didn''t sleep at all and just stayed by Huanhuan''s side. When he saw that she was awake from the pain, he immediately raised his hand and gently pressed it against her abdomen. He felt the intense fetal movement in her stomach. The prophet said gently, "Don''t be afraid. This is a sign of impending labor. The child will come out soon." Huanhuan felt as if her intestines were being grabbed by a big hand and twisted fiercely. It hurt so much that she wished she was dead. She clearly had a smooth time giving birth to Eggy previously. Why was it so difficult to give birth to Clement this time?! Wasn''t she just laying eggs?! The prophet lifted her clothes, revealing her fair abdomen. Her originally flat abdomen was now slightly bulging. A faint layer of black gas could be vaguely seen enveloping her. It was the demonic aura that the demon fetus was born with. A loud bang suddenly came from outside the cave. It was thunder! The prophet bit his finger and squeezed out two drops of blood. He smeared the blood on her abdomen. The blood quickly melted into her stomach. Huanhuan felt the pain ease a lot. It still hurt, but at least it was still within her tolerance. There were two more loud bangs. Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled outside the cave. Soon, it began to rain heavily. It was as if the heavens knew that the demon fetus was about to descend and wanted to stop his birth. Huanhuan was secretly glad that the cave they had chosen was relatively high in location and not easily flooded. The prophet turned his head in the direction of the cave''s entrance. He frowned slightly at something. "The demonic aura has spread. Those demons are approaching. They should be here soon." Huanhuan was very nervous. "Should we go somewhere else to hide?" "There''s no way to hide. The demons can follow the demonic aura to find us. Unless we kill your child, it''s impossible to stop the demonic aura from spreading." Huanhuan covered the child in her stomach. The child was about to be born. As a mother, how could she be ruthless enough to kill them?! "So what do we do now?" The prophet wiped the sweat from her forehead. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." "Can you do it alone?" "No problem. I''m a prophet. A few demons are nothing to me." The prophet touched her abdomen and said gently, "Good child, be good. Don''t torture your mother. She loves you very much." The child in his stomach seemed to really understand him and was much quieter. The prophet stood up. "I''ll guard outside the cave." Seeing that he was about to leave, Huanhuan involuntarily grabbed his sleeve. He looked down at her. "What''s wrong?" "If you''re in danger, come back quickly. Don''t take any chances." "Okay." When Huanhuan loosened her fingers, the prophet walked out of the cave without looking back. He quickly disappeared into the rain. The cave was blocked by hanging vines, so Huanhuan couldn''t see what was going on outside. She could only pray that everything would go well and that the prophet would be safe. Before long, the pain came again. Chapter 734 Cant Protect Herself The entire mountain was already surrounded by demons. Countless demons surged up the mountain like a tide. Their common goal was the demon fetus that was about to be born in the cave. Although the demon fetus was powerful, it was very fragile when it was just born. As long as they ate it, they could obtain extremely powerful magic powers. Such an opportunity was rare. The demons couldn''t resist the temptation and rushed to the cave, wanting to snatch the demon fetus first. The prophet stood at the entrance of the cave, his white shark silk robe standing out in the night. Rain fell on him, soaking his long hair. His already pale skin was even paler now. He was so white that he glowed. He raised his hands and removed the shark silk veil from his face. When the monsters were about to reach the entrance of the cave, the prophet opened his eyes. Boundless power erupted from his pale golden eyes! The space around him even began to distort. Countless golden lights danced. The demons closest to him screamed. Their bodies were cut into pieces by the golden light, and their flesh and blood flew. The demons in front fell, and the demons behind followed. They were born cold-blooded. Even when they saw their compatriots die tragically, they could step on the corpses and continue to rush forward without any psychological burden just to obtain the demon fetus and attain powerful strength. The prophet stood at the entrance of the cave without moving. Countless golden lights danced around him. The rain could no longer touch his clothes. His long hair had dried, and his pale golden hair reached his waist. He looked at the demons calmly as if he was looking down at thousands of ants. His almost perfect handsome face was as holy as a god. The demons fell in batches. None of them could enter the cave. The corpses outside the cave had already piled up. Blood seeped into the ground and emitted a rotten smell. A red dot suddenly appeared in the sky. As if sensing something, the prophet immediately looked up and saw the red spot of light flying toward him. The spot gradually grew larger until he could finally see that there were two people coming. They were the brothers, Zhi and Yan. Yan''s entire body was burning, and his short red hair was burning like flames. He stopped in midair and looked down at the prophet standing at the entrance of the cave. He frowned and asked, "Who is this? He''s blocking the entrance of the cave!" The brothers were also attracted by the demonic aura and came here for the sake of the demon fetus. Zhi recognized at a glance that it was the prophet. His expression changed. "It''s him." "You know him?" "The prophet of the 10,000 Beast Temple. Everyone on the entire beast continent knows him." Zhi smiled, his eyes filled with greed. "His eyes can see through everything. Help me catch him later. I want his eyes." Yan was very strong, but he was simple-minded. He usually just listened to his brother''s instructions. Hearing his brother say that he wanted the prophet''s eyes, Yan didn''t even hesitate and immediately rushed toward the prophet! The prophet controlled the golden light to collide with Yan. There was a loud bang, and flames splattered. The world changed color! Even the demons had no choice but to dodge back, not daring to approach their battle area. The animals living in the mountain had long fled in fear. More lightning descended from the sky and smashed into the mountain. The trees that were unfortunately struck immediately burned. The rain grew heavier, and the mountain fires were quickly extinguished. ¡­ Huanhuan covered her stomach in pain. The pain that almost tore her soul apart lasted for an unknown period of time. Thunder rumbled through the cave, drowning out her cries of pain. She felt her limbs gradually turn cold. Her vitality was draining away. The child must be absorbing her vitality and trying to break free from her restraints to be born from her body. The white flower on her belly button sensed that its mother was in danger. It immediately opened its petals and extracted vitality from the Divine Wood seed before injecting it into Huanhuan''s body. In and out, Huanhuan''s body was on the verge of death. Several times, she felt that she was about to die, but in the end, she was lucky enough to be pulled back from the gates of hell by the Divine Wood seed. The moment the snake egg fell, all the pain instantly disappeared. Huanhuan lay on the ground, panting heavily. Her hair was already drenched in sweat. After a while, she recovered some strength. She struggled to her feet and reached under her to scoop up the snake egg. Dark red patterns glowed on the surface of the black eggshell. She had finally given birth. The demons outside the cave smelled extremely rich and pure demonic energy. They knew that the demon fetus had been born. They immediately rushed toward the cave as if they were on steroids. The prophet had no choice but to divert a portion of his attention to stop those demons. Yan took the opportunity to pierce his chest! The prophet gritted his teeth and mustered the last bit of his strength. Golden light erupted from his body, and Yan''s palm began to melt! He quickly pulled his hand back and retreated. The golden light exploded, turning all the demons who tried to break into the cave into a bloody mess. When the golden light dissipated, the prophet clutched his chest and fell to the ground. Blood dyed his shark silk robe blood-red. Zhi asked his brother to go to the cave to snatch the demon fetus first so that those demons wouldn''t pick it up. Without another word, Yan walked toward the cave. The prophet tried to stop him, but he had no strength left. He couldn''t even stand up. He could only watch as Yan strode into the cave. He opened his mouth and let out a weak cry. "Huanhuan, run¡­" Zhi walked up to him and looked down at him. His tone was filled with mockery. "You can''t even protect yourself, yet you''re still concerned about others?!" The prophet ignored him. The golden light on his body had dimmed, and his skin was as pale as paper. Zhi grabbed him by the lapels and picked him up. "Your eyes can see through everything," he said with a sinister smile. "They''ll be mine soon." At this moment, Huanhuan could already see Yan walking into the cave. She quickly stuffed the snake egg into her collar and struggled to her feet, trying to escape. But Yan was much faster than her. Before she could take her first step, Yan grabbed her collar from behind and threw her roughly to the ground. The moment she landed, Huanhuan hurriedly placed her right hand on the ground to protect the snake egg in her arms from shattering. Yan advanced on her. "Hand over the demon fetus." Huanhuan touched the snake egg in her arms through her clothes. Her voice was soft and harmless. "I can give you the demon fetus, but you have to let me go." Yan was a little impatient. "Give me the demon fetus first!" "It''s on me. Come and get it." Huanhuan pulled open her collar with one hand, revealing a little black eggshell. Yan wasn''t concerned at all. He strode over, bent down, and reached for the snake egg. Huanhuan looked up at this moment. Their eyes met. Chapter 735 How Dare You Kill Me?! The prophet had said that her eyes could bewitch people. Huanhuan had never taken the initiative to use this ability. Inexperienced as she was, she could only stare intently into Yan''s eyes and keep chanting in her heart, ''You don''t want to kill, you don''t want to kill¡­'' Under normal circumstances, it was very difficult to bewitch a powerhouse at Yan''s level. However, the distance between him and Huanhuan was very close. Coupled with the fact that he was caught off guard, he was stunned. His eyes gradually lost their luster, and his expression became a little dull. As if hypnotized, he immediately dispelled his murderous aura and became non-aggressive. Seeing this, Huanhuan could not help but be overjoyed. ? It worked! She continued to stare into Yan''s eyes. "You want to kill yourself," she said softly. Yan''s eyes moved, and he was in a daze for a moment. He moved his fingers as if he was about to commit suicide, but a voice in his mind stopped him from really attacking. His expression alternated between blank, angry, and frighteningly distorted. Clearly, he was struggling. Huanhuan was shocked. It was easy to make him stop killing, but it was difficult to trick him into committing suicide. Seeing that Yan was about to wake up from his struggle, Huanhuan made a prompt decision. She took out the bone knife that the prophet had given her last night and stabbed Yan''s chest! Under normal circumstances, Yan would definitely be able to easily dodge the attack. However, he was in a daze. Even when he saw the bone knife stabbing at him, he had no intention of dodging it . The bone knife was extremely sharp and pierced through Yan''s chest smoothly! Blood splattered all over Huanhuan. The pain immediately woke Yan up. He looked down and saw the bone knife in his chest. His eyes widened in shock and anger. "How dare you kill me?!" Seeing that the situation was bad, Huanhuan pulled out the bone knife and shouted for Choir. The Moonlight Mushrooms beside the pool immediately extended their mycelium and wrapped it tightly around Yan''s limbs. Huanhuan took the opportunity to turn around and run out of the cave. Yan struggled desperately and broke through the mycelium. He covered his bleeding chest with one hand and staggered after Huanhuan. In the end, the Moonlight Mushroom extended many more mycelium that wrapped around Yan again. He kept struggling. The flames on his body burned, and the mycelium was burned off, but more quickly grew out of the Moonlight Mushroom. This cycle continued¡­ When Huanhuan ran out of the cave and saw the blood flowing outside, she couldn''t help but be stunned. The demons'' remains were everywhere. The rich smell of blood was almost suffocating. Zhi grabbed the prophet''s collar with one hand, wanting to gouge his eyes with the other. The prophet was dying and helpless. When Zhi thought about how he would soon have the powerful power to see through everything, his heart burned, and an excited smile appeared on his face. The moment his fingertips were about to touch the prophet''s eyes, he suddenly felt a chill on his back. He looked down and saw the bone knife pierce through his back, the tip protruding from his chest. Huanhuan stood behind him, holding the hilt of her knife with both hands. She pulled the bone knife out. Blood had stained her hands and the blade. Her face was covered in sweat, and her breathing was very rapid from nervousness. Zhi covered his chest and turned to look at her, his eyes filled with shock and anger. Huanhuan raised the bone knife and wanted to stab him another time. However, he grabbed her wrist. He cursed ferociously, "B*tch, do you really think you can kill me?! Huanhuan was too weak. Her wrist was shackled, and she could not move. She stared into his eyes, trying to confuse him. However, he was much more vigilant than Yang. When Huanhuan looked over, he immediately narrowed his eyes and threw her out. Huanhuan staggered and fell to the ground. In order to prevent the snake egg in her arms from shattering, Huanhuan placed her hands protectively in front of her chest. Her arms brushed the ground and were cut by a stone. Blood overflowed, and her face paled in pain. Zhi strode toward her, wanting to kill her. A scream of pain suddenly came from the cave. "Brother, save me!!" It was Yan''s scream! He was in danger! Zhi paused, then rushed into the cave to save his brother. Huanhuan scrambled to her feet and ran over to help the prophet up. She first touched the prophet''s nose. Although his breathing was weak, he was not dead. She picked up the bone knife and cut her palm in pain. She fed the prophet her blood. The wounds on his body healed visibly. The prophet opened his eyes and clamped his mouth shut, unwilling to drink any more blood. Huanhuan had no choice but to put down her hand. She wiped the blood from his mouth with her sleeve and asked, "How are you? Can you walk?" "I''m fine." The prophet was already very pale and barely breathing. "What about them?" Huanhuan knew that he was asking about Zhi and Yan. "They''re in the cave. The Moonlight Mushrooms won''t hold them long. We have to get out of here." The prophet said, "Go ahead. Leave me alone." "You got injured to protect me and the children. How can I leave you alone?!" Huanhuan tried to help him stand up, but she was too weak to pull him. Choir let out a sharp cry in the cave, then all noises stopped. Zhi helped his brother Yan out of the cave. When Huanhuan saw them come out, her heart tightened. She immediately took out the jar containing dragon blood from her space and drank it. A powerful force instantly filled her entire body. Huanhuan turned to look at Zhi and Yan. The brothers had many more wounds on their bodies. Choir must have tried their best to leave them with wounds. When they saw Huanhuan transform into her dragon form, they immediately stopped. If the two of them were not injured, even Huanhuan in dragon form, would not be their match. However, the two of them were seriously injured now, and their strength had decreased greatly. If they really fought to the death, they might not lose, but they might not win either. Huanhuan was also considering whether to risk it or run with the prophet. Her face was expressionless, but she was thinking. In the end, she decided it was better to run first. As long as there was life, there was hope. Life was more important now. Revenge could wait! Huanhuan was about to reach out to pull the prophet when she saw the brothers suddenly spread their wings and fly into the sky. Before she could react, the two of them were gone. Huanhuan looked confused. What were these two doing?! As soon as the brothers ran, the demons sensed that the threat had disappeared and immediately made a comeback. They surged to Huanhuan''s location again, wanting to snatch the snake egg from her. Huanhuan felt her scalp tingle when she saw so many demons. She immediately carried the prophet on her back, spread her wings, and flew into the cave. She picked up the Moonlight Mushrooms that had turned back into a seed, then rushed out of the cave and into the sky. The demons were unwilling to give up on the demon fetus that was so close to them. They chased after them. Chapter 736 Be Good However, no matter how far Huanhuan flew, those demons could follow the demonic aura and catch up. Huanhuan wanted to put the snake egg into the space, but the space judged it to be a living creature and refused to accept it. She was instantly speechless. Why were chicken and duck eggs fine when they were placed in the space, but it made an exception for snake eggs? It was racial discrimination! There were thousands of demon beasts chasing after them. Once they stopped, they would devour them until not even their bones were left. Some high-level demons realized that they could not catch up to the demon fetus like this, so they split into two groups. They took a detour and surrounded Huanhuan and the prophet from the front. Facing a pincer attack, Huanhuan could no longer escape. She could only fight to the death. Sharp dragon claws pierced the bodies of the demons and tore them apart. Huanhuan relied on her strong physique as a dragon to send all the enemies who tried to snatch the demon fetus flying. There was a loud bang. Lightning flashed in Huanhuan''s direction! Huanhuan hurriedly dodged, but her wings were brushed by lightning. A powerful electric current instantly flowed through her limbs. "Ah!" She couldn''t help but scream. She fell heavily to the ground like a kite that had lost its string. She felt that her internal organs were about to shatter. It was so painful that she almost broke down. To make matters worse, the snake egg in her arms had taken an impact! A crack appeared on the eggshell. Extremely rich demonic energy seeped out of the eggshell, causing the demons to almost go crazy. They rushed toward Huanhuan. Huanhuan hugged the snake egg tightly and turned to look at the unconscious prophet, her heart filled with despair. She thought she could save the prophet, but it didn''t work. They were all going to die here today. At this moment, Huanhuan suddenly felt the snake egg in her arms move. She immediately looked down and saw a small black snake crawl out of the crack. When Huanhuan looked at the snake, the snake happened to look up and lock gazes with her. The woman and snake looked at each other. The little black snake opened his mouth and stuck out his thin tongue. "Hiss~" Huanhuan was stunned. She never expected Clement to break out of his shell at this moment. At the same time, the demons were already pouncing on them from all directions. Huanhuan instinctively wanted to put the little black snake in her arms to protect them, but the little black snake slipped away. The moment the snake landed, another bolt of lightning struck him! Huanhuan''s expression changed drastically. She struggled to her feet, wanting to rush over and save her son. In the end, not only was the little black snake not reduced to ashes by the lightning, but he also absorbed all the lightning! His body grew visibly. Huanhuan couldn''t help but stand rooted to the ground and look at everything in front of her in disbelief. The heavens did not seem to want the demon fetus to successfully grow up. Seeing that a bolt of lightning could not kill him, several more bolts of lightning descended one after another. In the end, it was all absorbed by the little black snake. His huge snake body was more than 30 meters long. Lightning flashed on the surface of his snake scales, coating him with a metallic blue light. He opened his bloody mouth and swallowed the surrounding demons. The demons farther away were all frightened when they saw this. The demon fetus had already grown into a terrifying python. The food chain was instantly reversed. The demons became prey and were constantly swallowed by the python, turning into energy to nourish Clement''s body. The faster demons ran. How could they dare to covet the power of the demon fetus? It was already good enough that they could survive! The demons scattered like a tide. The python chased after them for a short while, but the lightning kept striking him, annoying him. He raised his head, opened his bloody mouth, and spat out a large amount of demonic energy. The demonic energy transformed into small black snakes that rushed into the sky, dyeing the clouds in the sky black. A moment later, the thunder dissipated. The heavens knew that they couldn''t kill him, so they could only stop resentfully. The demons had already taken the opportunity to run away. The surroundings became empty, leaving only Huanhuan and the prophet behind. Huanhuan looked at the black python in front of her in a daze. Her youngest son had grown so big in the blink of an eye. It was as if he was on steroids. It was too scary. The python, who had lost his food, was in a bad mood. He saw the two remaining living things in front of him and lowered his head to smell them. They smelled quite good. Although there was less meat on them, they were still edible. The python opened his mouth again. Little Brat''s shout suddenly sounded in Huanhuan''s mind. "What are you waiting for? Dodge!" Huanhuan came back to her senses in shock and instinctively dodged to the side. The python missed. He was immediately unhappy and continued to chase after Huanhuan, wanting to swallow the female dragon. Huanhuan fled in a hurry and shouted, "What does he want?" Little Brat said, "Can''t you tell? He wants to eat you!" "But I''m his mother! Does he even want to eat his own mother? That''s crazy!" "He''s already grown from a demon fetus to a heaven-devouring python. It''s his instinct to keep eating. You''re a dragon now, and you''re filled with the aura of a dragon. He doesn''t recognize you as his mother at all. In his eyes, you''re just a plate of hot fresh meat!" Huanhuan was dumbfounded. She had finally given birth to her youngest son, but this guy actually turned hostile and chased after her to eat her! Little Brat sighed emotionally. "Oh! You weren''t killed by a demon, but you might be eaten by your own son. Is this fate?" "Shut up!" "Run faster. Your son is almost catching up to you. I see that his saliva is already falling to the ground." Huanhuan ran desperately. When she finally shook off the python, she turned around and saw that the kid was slithering toward the prophet. It seemed that he was planning to eat the prophet before eating her. It was Little Brat''s turn to be anxious. "Damn! This bastard actually wants to eat the prophet. Stop him!" Huanhuan had no choice but to brace herself and rush over to protect the prophet. The python bit Huanhuan''s shoulder. His snake fangs pierced her shoulder, and Huanhuan almost fainted from the pain. At the same time, the effect of the dragon blood completely disappeared. Her body quickly shrank, and she became a fair little girl of seven or eight years old. The python tasted her blood, and the sweet taste made him tremble. He wished he could suck all the blood out of her body. But the familiar scent in her blood made it impossible for him to eat her. He retracted his snake fangs and looked down at the injured female in front of him. Her scent was getting more familiar, making him want to get close to her. It was an instinct stronger than eating. Huanhuan covered her bleeding shoulder, her face pale from the excessive bleeding. Snake fangs were highly toxic. An ordinary person would have been poisoned to death. Fortunately, Huanhuan''s physique was special, and she was immune to poison. She fell to the ground and protected the prophet behind her with one hand to prevent the python from hurting him. Chapter 737 You Heartless Man! The python tilted his head and looked at her for a long time. Her blood was extremely delicious, but her scent made him yearn for her. He wanted to devour her, but he wanted to be close to her even more. The two instincts fought for dominance in him. In the end, the latter won. The python lowered his head and gently rubbed against Huanhuan. After rubbing against her, he realized that this feeling was awesome. It was even better than eating his fill! Hence, he simply wrapped himself around the little female. His snake tongue rubbed against her face, and his dark red snake eyes kept glowing. He looked very happy. Huanhuan was a little frightened at first, but when she saw that he was extremely clingy to her and had no intention of eating her anymore, she was slightly relieved. Little Brat said, "Your son is a little wild. You have to be careful." Huanhuan''s forehead was covered in sweat. "How? What if I anger him and he eats me again?" "¡­You''re right." The human and system cowered again. The python pestered her for a long time until he felt hungry again. Only then did he reluctantly lower her to the ground. He flicked out his snake tongue and hissed, telling her to stay put. He was going to get some food and would be back soon. Unfortunately, Huanhuan did not understand snake language and did not understand why he was hissing. Her face was filled with confusion. Seeing that she was obedient, the python thought that she should have understood what he meant. He twisted his long, thick body and quickly slithered away. Huanhuan asked, "Why did he leave?" Little Brat said, "Maybe he thinks that you''re not delicious and wants to find something better to eat." "So what do we do now?" "Why don''t we run?" Huanhuan was very hesitant. "Are we just going to leave Clement behind? He''s my biological son!" "But he doesn''t acknowledge you as his mother. He was chasing after you just now." Huanhuan explained softly, "He didn''t try to eat me after that." "What if he suddenly has a whim and wants to eat you?" Huanhuan struggled for a long time. In the end, she could only say with fearlessness, "Since I gave birth to him, I have to take good care of him. Even if he wants to eat me, I can''t leave him behind." After all, she had almost sacrificed her life to give birth to him. Her and Sang Ye''s blood flowed in his body. She couldn''t give up on him. Little Brat said, "You''re a great mother." Huanhuan retorted, "You''re an honorable father too." Little Brat giggled, looking especially shameless. "It seems that Daddy taught you well." Huanhuan sighed. "Under your twisted guidance, I can still develop such upright worldviews. I''m so touched by my own strength that I''m close to tears." "¡­" After roasting each other, the father and daughter reconciled. Huanhuan tried to help the prophet up and move to a cleaner place, but she was too petite now. She tried her best but could not move the prophet. She had no choice but to clean up the mess around him. Then, she sat down beside him and rested her chin on her hands. She looked at the prophet''s pale handsome face and said gloomily, "We almost died just now. The prophet can''t even open his eyes now. Don''t tell me he won''t wake up in the future?" Little Brat said, "According to the prophecy, the prophet won''t live long." "According to the prophecy, I should have died long ago, but I''m still alive!" "You''re an exception." "Since there''s an exception for me, there can be other exceptions." Little Brat said helplessly, "The reason why exceptions are exceptions is that it''s difficult to replicate your example." Huanhuan pouted and shouted shamelessly, "I don''t care. In any case, I won''t let the prophet die." "You''re so good to the prophet," Little Brat said sourly. "I''m good to you too." "Then if the prophet and I fall into the river at the same time, who will you save first?" Huanhuan replied without hesitation, "I''ll save the prophet." Little Brat wailed, "You really don''t love me anymore! You''re a heartless woman who likes the new and hates the old! Waah!" Huanhuan''s head was about to explode from his crying. "Be reasonable. You don''t even have a physical body. How can you fall into the river?" Little Brat refused to give in. "Suppose I have a physical body!" "You can swim. You can swim better than me. You don''t need me to save you." "How do you know I can swim?" "The last time I was chased by white rock worms, I jumped into the Black River and almost drowned. You saved me at a critical moment. That was the first time I saw your face. I thought I saw an angel." The last sentence successfully smoothed out all the wrinkles in Little Brat''s heart. He was laughing inwardly, but he snorted. "Don''t think I''ll forgive you for liking the new and hating the old just because you said a few good words." The python returned quickly. He was very happy to see Huanhuan still waiting for him. Huanhuan saw him open his bloody mouth and thought that he was going to eat her again. She was so frightened that her face turned pale. In the end, she saw him spit out a lot of prey. These were all prey he had just bitten to death. He held them in his mouth while on the way back and could not bear to swallow them. He brought them all back and gave them to Huanhuan. He pushed his prey in front of Huanhuan with the tip of his tail and hissed. This time, Huanhuan understood what he meant. To be honest, after being almost eaten just now, she was both touched and relieved to see that he was actually willing to share the food with her. Although this child was a little fierce and greedy, he was still a good child! Huanhuan couldn''t help but reach out and gently touch his snake body. She called his name. "Clement." The python felt comfortable under her touch. He immediately leaned his head in front of her, indicating that she should touch him again. As Huanhuan touched his head, she said, "You have to remember that your name is Clement. I''m your mother." "Hiss~" Huanhuan thought he didn''t understand her, but when she called out to him again, the python immediately looked at her. Clearly, he already knew his name. Those prey were spat out of Clement''s mouth. She didn''t know how much saliva was on them. Although she didn''t dislike her son, Huanhuan still couldn''t bring herself to eat the prey he caught for her. She took out the sweet fruits from her space and said to her son, "I''ll eat these. You can have all these prey." Clement had the common characteristics of all demons. Greed, selfishness, cruelty, and indifference. He had a big appetite and especially liked to eat. Eating could give him energy and make him stronger. To him, all living creatures in this world were divided into two types¡ªfood and food reserves. Huanhuan was the only exception. He treated Huanhuan as his kind. They were equals, so he wasn''t a predator in front of her. Seeing that his mother was not eating, Clement immediately opened his mouth and swallowed all the prey in front of him. After eating, he saw that his mother was eating the fruits with relish and couldn''t help but drool. Chapter 738 My Baby Son Is So Obedient! Huanhuan noticed that he was staring at the sweet fruits in her hand as if he wanted to eat them. She took out two more sweet fruits from her space and threw them to Clement. "Eat." Clement opened his mouth, wrapped his snake tongue around the sweet fruits, and swallowed them. They were sour and sweet. They tasted good. He opened his mouth again, looking like he was waiting to be fed. Huanhuan fed him almost all the sweet fruits stored in the space and finally filled him up. Huanhuan couldn''t help but sweat. This kid was too good at eating. He could eat several years'' worth of food in one meal. Even if their family was very rich, they could not afford to feed him like this. It seemed that they had to develop more agriculture and livestock in the future and think of a way to increase their harvest. The well-fed Clement was in a good mood. He lay on the ground, his snake body curled into a ball, ready to doze off. Huanhuan was extremely tired. In order to give birth, she was tortured all night and almost died several times. When she finally gave birth, she fought with the brothers and was chased around the world by demons. She was exhausted. Huanhuan took out a blanket and covered herself and the prophet. She closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep. This was a deep mountain and forest. Logically speaking, there should be many ferocious beasts here, but since Clement was lying here, those ferocious beasts instinctively sensed danger and wanted to run as far as they could. No one dared to approach. She slept until dawn. After a night of rest, Huanhuan felt much better. She felt the prophet''s breathing. It was as weak as yesterday, but at least he was breathing. Clement had caught a lot of prey again. This time, he specially picked some wild fruits. In order to make sure the fruits were edible, he tried each one. Some of them tasted good, while others were bitter and astringent. Some of the fruits were poisonous. Fortunately, he had a highly toxic body, so regular poisons had no effect on him. Clement opened his mouth and spat out a large pile of animal corpses and many wild fruits of different colors. Huanhuan didn''t touch the prey. She picked up the wild fruits and rinsed them with water. She had a small appetite and was full after eating two or three fruits. The rest of the fruits went into his stomach. He had a big appetite himself, so he thought that as his kind, Huanhuan must have a big appetite too. At first, he was a little worried that she would snatch food from him. When he saw that she ate so little and did not seem to be snatching his food, he was immediately relieved. Huanhuan originally wanted to feed the prophet something. As soon as she placed a wild fruit in the prophet''s mouth, she saw the snake arch his body. His eyes turned vertical, and he looked unhappy. That was their food. How could she let others eat it?! Clement had an almost perverted stubbornness toward food. Huanhuan had lived in the beast world for so many years and knew that many beasts were very possessive of their prey. Sometimes, they would rather throw them away than give them to beasts they didn''t know. She had no choice but to put down the wild fruits. She took out the sweet fruits from her space, squeezed them into juice, and carefully fed it to the prophet. The sweet fruits were Huanhuan''s own food. She had the right to deal with them. Although Clement was indignant, he could only watch as she gave the food to others. The tip of his tail swept the ground. He wasn''t in a good mood. Huanhuan pretended not to notice his emotions. After feeding the prophet, she saw that Clement''s mood seemed to be better, so she tried to tell him, "We should go home." Clement tilted his head and looked at her as if he didn''t understand why they had to go home. Huanhuan said slowly, "In addition to me, you have a lot of other family members. They''re very worried about our safety. We have to go back as soon as possible." Clement flicked out his snake tongue and hissed. ''Are family members delicious?'' Huanhuan touched his snake body and said gently, "I really want to go home. Come home with me, okay?" No matter where it was, it was all the same to Clement. But since his mother wanted to go back, he would go with her. He could have a taste of his family! Huanhuan had no idea about the ferocious thoughts in her son''s mind. When she saw Clement nod and agree to go back with her, she immediately hugged him happily. "My precious son is so obedient!" Clement rubbed against her face. His mother smelled so good that he would never get tired of her. Fortunately, he hadn''t chosen to eat her back then. Otherwise, he would regret it for the rest of his life. Huanhuan was short and had short legs. She walked very slowly. Clement took the initiative to extend the tip of his tail in front of her and gestured for her to sit down. Huanhuan hugged the prophet''s arm and asked carefully, "Can you help take him with you?" Clement thought about it seriously. That male beast should be his mother''s reserve food. His mother ate very little. It was rare for her to find a suitable reserve food. She had to keep it well and not let others snatch it away. After thinking it through, Clement nodded in agreement. Huanhuan felt that her precious son was really understanding! She wrapped her arms around the prophet''s waist and placed him on Clement''s back. After Huanhuan sat down, Clement wagged his snake tail and slithered forward quickly. Huanhuan didn''t know the way back, but Little Brat did! After all, he was the omnipotent Daddy System! Little Brat scanned the nearby area. "You''re very far from Rock City now. It''ll take you at least half a month to get there, but this place is very close to Sun City. Do you want to go to Sun City to take a look first?" Huanhuan remembered that Bai Di, Big White, and Little White were in Sun City. Moreover, Big Goody, Dos, Tres, and Little Monster had all gone to Sun City. She wondered if they were there yet. "How long will it take to reach Sun City?" "At your current speed, you can be there in a day." Huanhuan quickly made a decision. "Then let''s go to Sun City first. When we find Bai Di and the children, we''ll go home with them." She followed Little Brat''s instructions and told Clement to change directions. It didn''t matter which direction he was told, he just followed orders. When he heard that his mother was going to change her destination, he wasn''t surprised or curious. He immediately changed direction and slithered in the direction of Sun City. At the same time, in the distant City of 10,000 Beasts, the Elders'' Association was holding an emergency secret meeting. First Elder sat in the main seat with a very solemn expression. "I just received news that the prophet has left the City of 10,000 Beasts." As soon as these words were spoken, all the elders present looked stunned. Someone anxious stood up. "Didn''t the prophecy say that as long as the prophet leaves the 10,000 Beast Temple, something bad will happen to him?!" Someone questioned, "Is this news true? For so many years, the prophet has never left the divine mountain. He knows that he''ll die if he goes down the mountain, so why would he do it?" First Elder glanced at Second Elder, who understood and immediately stood up to explain. "In order to confirm the authenticity of this matter, we''ll go to the temple now and see for ourselves if the prophet is in the temple." This was indeed the most straightforward way. This suggestion quickly won everyone''s agreement. Chapter 739 Dark Surge Under the lead of First Elder, the elders headed to the 10,000 Beast Temple. The guards outside the hall were stunned when they saw the elders. First Elder asked, "Is the prophet in the hall?" The guards looked at each other. The oldest guard stepped forward and replied, "The prophet is resting in the hall. He hasn''t been feeling well recently. He specially instructed us to close the door and refuse guests." Normally, when the elders heard this, they would usually choose to visit another day, but today, they were here for the prophet. They had to see the prophet now! The elders ignored the guards and forced their way into the temple. When they crossed the threshold, the shell wind chimes hanging above the door swayed gently with a crisp clang. The divine servants rushed over after hearing the news and stopped the elders from entering. "The prophet is resting and can''t see anyone. Please leave immediately!" There were a total of ten elders, but there were more than 40 divine servants. Moreover, the guards had also rushed in and surrounded the elders. It seemed that they would never let them into the temple. Seeing this, First Elder suddenly smiled. "It seems that my information was right. The prophet is indeed not in the temple." A divine servant immediately argued, "The prophet is in the hall. He needs to rest in seclusion because he''s not feeling well. It''s against the rules for you to barge into the temple. Now, you''re talking nonsense. Are you planning to rebel when the prophet isn''t feeling well?!" The elders'' expressions changed. First Elder glanced at the divine servant. He was one of the prophet''s trusted aides, Jian Yi. "We have something important to tell the prophet in person. What does it have to do with rebellion? You''re just a divine servant. Didn''t the prophet teach you not to cause trouble?" Jian Yi retorted, "You brought so many people in and suspect that the prophet isn''t in the hall. Do you dare say that you don''t have any other thoughts? We''re all sensible people. Don''t use your status to suppress us! This is the 10,000 Beast Temple. Both you and we are under the jurisdiction of the prophet. Now that the prophet says that he wants to meditate, we can''t let anyone enter the temple. Please don''t disobey the prophet''s orders!" First Elder pointed at his face. "Very good. Your mouth is indeed powerful. The prophet was right about you!" Jian Yi bowed and cupped his hands. "Goodbye, Elders!" First Elder flicked his sleeves and left with a cold expression. Since their leader was leaving, the other elders naturally followed. After they all left the temple, Jian Yi said to the guards, "Brothers, please guard this place and don''t let anyone enter the temple. If some Tom, Dick, or Harry accidentally barges in and disturbs the prophet''s rest, causing his condition to worsen, none of us will be able to bear the responsibility." The guards'' hearts skipped a beat, and they quickly agreed. "We understand." "Go out and guard the place." The guards retreated from the temple and returned to their posts. The divine servants surrounded Jian Yi and asked questions at once. "Is the prophet really not in the temple? Has he gone down the mountain?" Jian Yi shouted in a low voice, "Enough!" There was a sudden pause. Everyone shut up, their expressions resentful. Although they were all divine servants, their statuses were also different. Jian Yi was the one the prophet trusted most, and all the divine servants in the hall were under his management. He was also a strict and rigid person, causing everyone to be a little afraid of him. "The prophet is not in good health. He''s resting in the temple and has never left the temple. If any of you spout nonsense again, I''ll cut off your tongue!" Jian Yi looked around, his gaze sharp and cold. The divine servants he saw all lowered their heads, not daring to say anything else. The atmosphere became very oppressive and uncomfortable. "Everyone, disperse." As soon as Jian Yi said this, the divine servants immediately dispersed as if they had been pardoned. When most of them had left, another divine servant walked out from behind the pillar. Like Jian Yi, he was a trusted aide of the prophet. He said to Jian Yi, "The news that the prophet is not in the temple has spread. There must be spies from the Elders'' Association." Jian Yi''s face darkened. "It''s not just the Elders Council. The royal family must have sent spies too." The status of the 10,000 Beast Temple in the City of 10,000 Beasts was too high. Countless pairs of eyes were fixed on this place. Many people were thinking of ways to squeeze their spies in. The obvious spies had been dealt with by Jian Yi and the others in advance, but there were still many hidden in the dark. They could not do anything about it. Jian Yi turned to look out of the hall, his gaze calm. "The fact that the prophet isn''t in the temple can''t be hidden for long. We have to inform the prophet as soon as possible and ask him to return to the temple to calm people down." "I''ll make the arrangements now." ¡­ After the elders went down the mountain, their expressions were complicated. Someone couldn''t help but ask, "Is the prophet really not in the temple?" First Elder said nothing. He put one hand behind his back, his expression unreadable. Second Elder took the initiative to say, "The prophet is definitely not in the hall. If he was, would Jian Yi be so nervous? He''s just guilty and afraid that we''ll barge in and discover the truth about the prophet''s absence." "But we didn''t go in, after all. We can''t be sure if the prophet is really not there. It''s not appropriate to jump to conclusions now, right?" This matter was not small, so they had to be careful. First Elder finally said, "Our intrusion into the temple today must have alerted Jian Yi. He''s always been meticulous. Just to be safe, he''ll immediately send people to look for the prophet. We just have to send people to guard the divine mountain. As long as we see a suspicious person descending the mountain, we''ll capture him and force the truth out of him." Everyone nodded. "First Elder, that''s a good idea!" First Elder looked back at the high and mighty 10,000 Beast Temple, his eyes filled with scheming. ''Now that the prophet is not around, don''t even think about defeating me!'' ¡­ At this moment, Huanhuan had successfully arrived outside Sun City. She looked at the white tiger stone statue at the city gate and couldn''t help but sigh. The last time she came here was more than 20 years ago. At that time, she had just become mates with Bai Di. She saw Bai Di''s father, Bai Ming, and Bai Di''s brother, Bai Luo. Now that Bai Ming was dead, Bai Luo had become the new beast king. And she and Bai Di had children of their own. Huanhuan sighed. "Things have changed." Little Brat said, "Don''t be in a hurry to lament about life. Hurry up and think of a way to hide your youngest son." "Huh?" Chapter 741 - 741 In For It 741 In For It Shuang Jing didn¡¯t take the child¡¯s glare to heart at all. He only looked at Huanhuan. He needed an explanation from her. Huanhuan was very guilty. ¡°He became like this to save me and the child.¡± !! ¡°Because of you?¡± Huanhuan roughly explained how she was attacked by demons and almost killed. Later, she was saved by the prophet. ¡°The prophet was injured by Zhi and Yan. I tried my best to protect his body, but he never woke up.¡± Shuang Jing acutely grasped the key point. ¡°Why did Zhi and Yan attack you and your son?¡± Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°Zhi and Yan have a grudge against us. They deliberately set up those demons to lure us here.¡± She didn¡¯t mention a word about the demon fetus. Shuang Jing felt that she had not told the entire truth, but those things had nothing to do with him. He just had to know who had injured the prophet. ¡°I want to bring the prophet back to the 10,000 Beast Temple.¡± Huanhuan was about to agree when she heard Little Brat shout, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± She froze. Although she didn¡¯t understand Little Brat¡¯s intentions, she still followed his words. ¡°The prophet can¡¯t go back for the time being.¡± Shuang Jing frowned. ¡°Why?¡± Huanhuan thought to herself that she wanted to know why too! However, it was not convenient for her to ask Little Brat for the reason in front of Shuang Jing. She could only say vaguely, ¡°The prophet is very weak now. He¡¯s not suitable for a long journey. If we encounter any more trouble along the way, he might¡­¡± Double Mirror believed that he was strong enough to protect the prophet, but he did not know medicine. If the prophet could not hold on on the way, he would be helpless. He took two steps back and forth, his thick eyebrows furrowed. He looked anxious. ¡°The prophet has left the 10,000 Beast Temple. If others find out about this, it¡¯ll definitely cause a huge commotion. The prophet has to return as soon as possible to calm people down.¡± ¡°But the prophet is unconscious now. What¡¯s the use of sending him back to the 10,000 Beast Temple? If those people find out the truth, they might take the opportunity to end the prophet and usurp the throne.¡± ¡°How dare they?!¡± Shuang Jing was furious. He was tall and strong, and when he was angry, he was even more terrifying. Huanhuan shrank back in fear. Clement immediately bared his teeth at Shuang Jing. ¡®How dare he be fierce to Mom? I¡¯ll eat him! I¡¯ll eat him now!¡¯ Huanhuan hugged her youngest son tightly. ¡°Be good and listen to me. I¡¯ll bring you to eat something delicious later.¡± When Clement heard that he would be able to eat delicious food later, his anger subsided a little, but his eyes were still fixed on Shuang Jing. He thought to himself that if he had the chance in the future, he would definitely eat this guy! Huanhuan spoke to Shuang Jing as she comforted her youngest son. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to be angry. I¡¯m just making an analogy. Power is seductive. You¡¯ve been in the City of 10,000 Beasts for so many years. You should know better than me what crazy things those guys will do to get power. In order to avoid the worst-case scenario, I think it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t send the prophet back for the time being.¡± Shuang Jing stopped and looked at her. ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡± ¡°To be honest, I haven¡¯t thought of a good way to have it both ways yet. You have to give me time to think about it carefully.¡± Shuang Jing rolled his eyes rudely. ¡°After all this talk, you don¡¯t know what to do either.¡± Huanhuan straightened her neck and explained, ¡°The situation in the City of 10,000 Beasts is complicated. I¡¯m not familiar with that place. Of course, I have to be careful.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll give you two days. If you still haven¡¯t thought of a suitable solution in two days, I¡¯ll return to the 10,000 Beast Temple with the prophet.¡± Without waiting for Huanhuan¡¯s reply, he picked up the prophet and the stretcher and ran away. Huanhuan quickly shouted, ¡°Where are you going with the prophet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find a safe place to settle him down.¡± Not long after he finished speaking, Shuang Jing ran away. Huanhuan muttered, ¡°He won¡¯t do anything bad with the prophet¡¯s body, right?¡± Little Brat was not worried. ¡°Shuang Jing is the closest to the prophet among the 12 divine guards. He worships the prophet and can¡¯t wait to be at his beck and call. He won¡¯t do anything bad to the prophet.¡± Hearing his words, Huanhuan was slightly relieved. She asked the question in her heart, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let Shuang Jing send the prophet back to the 10,000 Beast Temple just now?¡± ¡°What you just said is part of the reason.¡± ¡°Is there another reason?¡± ¡°You have to send the prophet back to the remains of the divine tomb. That¡¯s the prophet¡¯s hometown and where the unicorns live. You might find a way to wake the prophet there.¡± Hearing this, Huanhuan immediately perked up. ¡°Where are the divine tomb ruins? How can I go there?¡± ¡°I know the exact direction, but before that, you have to think of a way to stabilize the situation in the City of 10,000 Beasts first. Otherwise, they¡¯ll overturn the City of 10,000 Beasts before the prophet wakes up.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± General Xiong walked over and looked around. ¡°Where are those two?¡± Huanhuan knew that he was asking about Shuang Jing and the prophet. ¡°They left first.¡± General Xiong was confused about the relationship between the three of them. Fortunately, he was not curious, so he did not continue asking. Under General Xiong¡¯s escort, Huanhuan finally saw Bai Di. ... Bai Di had just woken up. He was wearing cold metal armor. Coupled with the fact that he was tall, he looked as majestic as a mountain from afar. Huanhuan was stunned when she saw him. At this moment, he was exactly the same as in the prophecy. She looked at him with wide eyes as if she could see how he fought to his death among tens of millions of enemies, blood dyeing his armor red. Bai Di was surprised that she would suddenly come to Sun City. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Huanhuan barely suppressed the terrifying images in her heart and said dryly, ¡°I happened to be near Sun City, so I came to look for you. I thought I¡¯d go home with you.¡± Bai Di walked up to her. His feet landed on the ground with heavy steps, but he didn¡¯t make a sound. He wanted to hug Huanhuan, but he thought that his metal armor might make the little female uncomfortable. He could only give up and ask gently, ¡°Did you come alone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here with my son.¡± Bai Di followed her gaze. ... Clement looked him up and down, his chubby face scrunched up. What was this prey? It looked very gnarly. It definitely wouldn¡¯t taste good! Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°This is my child with Sang Ye. His name is Clement.¡± Chapter 740 You Got The Wrong Person! Little Brat said, "Your youngest son is a heaven-devouring python. He''s a super demon beast and is filled with demonic energy. He''s already attracted the attention of the guards of Sun City. If you don''t hide him, he''ll be captured." Huanhuan looked at the mountain-like python in front of her and couldn''t help but be confused. "He''s so big. How can he hide?!" "Wait, I remember something that might be useful¡­" A moment later, Little Brat took out a small bean for Huanhuan. "These are transformed beans. They can allow children to transform into their human forms in advance, but the effect only lasts ten days. It''s best if you leave Sun City in ten days." The bean was round, golden, and slightly bigger than a soybean. Huanhuan picked up the bean and brought it to Clement''s mouth. "Be good. Eat it." Clement liked eating the most. When he saw his mother feeding him, he opened his mouth and swallowed the bean without thinking. Unexpectedly, as soon as the bean entered his stomach, he felt strange. Huanhuan saw Clement''s body shrink at a visible speed until he became a fair and chubby little boy. He was probably only a year old and could not even walk steadily. He sat on the ground and looked at his chubby little hands. He was stunned on the spot. Seeing his cute appearance, Huanhuan''s heart almost melted. She reached out and picked up the little boy, but because she was a little girl herself, she was unsteady. She staggered two steps back and sat on the grass. Fortunately, the grass was soft, so her butt didn''t hurt too much. Huanhuan hugged Clement and refused to let go. She pinched his little face and touched his small arms. When she touched them, she didn''t forget to look at his penis¡­ Yes, there were two of them, just like his father. Clement was very unhappy. His mighty snake body had actually become such a small bean sprout! He could not tolerate this! But his mother was hugging him so tightly. His mother smelled so good, and it felt so comfortable being hugged by his mother¡­ His anger plummeted. In the end, he chose to lie in his mother''s arms and hugged her tightly. In his original python form, it was impossible for his mother to carry him, let alone for him to curl up in her arms like this. He would just let her hug him like this for now. When he had hugged her enough, he would return to his original form. That was what Clement told himself¡­ Huanhuan was carrying her fat son in her arms, and there was an unconscious prophet lying beside her. How could she enter Sun City now? At this moment, the guards of Sun City walked over. They were attracted by the demonic aura just now and thought that there were demons here. Unexpectedly, when they arrived, they realized that not only were there no demons here but there was also a fair and tender female. There was a little fatty in the little female''s arms and a dying male beast lying on the ground. These three people didn''t look dangerous at all. They had nothing to do with demons. With the principle of caring for all females, the captain of the guards took the initiative to ask if she needed help. Huanhuan thought to herself that this was really a good opportunity! She opened her big watery eyes and said in a soft and sweet voice, "Can you help send us into the city? We want to go into the city to look for someone." The guards were swayed by her gaze and involuntarily nodded. "Okay." By the time they came back to their senses, they had already sent them into Sun City. Huanhuan thanked them. The guards were still in a daze. "You''re welcome." Huanhuan was lucky to encounter General Xiong, who was patrolling the city. She quickly went forward to identify herself. General Xiong stared at the little girl in front of him for a long time, still hesitant. "You''re His Second Highness'' mate? Why have you become so small?" "It''s a long story. I was forced into this. Can you help take me to Bai Di?" "His Highness is injured and recuperating in the palace." General Xiong lowered his head and sniffed her to make sure he smelled Bai Di on her. It was an aura that only mates had. He then agreed to Huanhuan''s request. "I can take you to the palace." "Thank you!" General Xiong pointed out two beast soldiers to help carry the prophet into the palace. The prophet lay on the stretcher, his eyes closed and motionless. His pale skin was as cold as an ice sculpture, but he still looked perfect. In order to prevent him from catching a cold, Huanhuan specially covered him with a blanket. Before Huanhuan could find Bai Di, she encountered another person, Shuang Jing. Shuang Jing happened to meet Huanhuan. He was not interested in Huanhuan, but he saw the prophet lying on the stretcher. Shuang Jing''s expression immediately changed. He appeared in front of the stretchers at breakneck speed and blocked their way. "What happened to the prophet?" The beast soldiers in charge of carrying the stretcher looked confused when they heard this. They had heard of the prophet, but they had never seen his true appearance, so they did not know who the male beast lying on the stretcher was. The same went for General Xiong, who was beside Huanhuan. He frowned and questioned, "What prophet? What are you talking about?" Shuang Jing was about to speak when Huanhuan interrupted him. "Shuang Jing, you got the wrong person, didn''t you?" Huanhuan didn''t want everyone to know the identity of the prophet in case it caused trouble. At first, Shuang Jing did not recognize Huanhuan. After all, her current appearance was too different from before. However, the aura on her body still made him quickly remember. "You''re Lin Huanhuan? The murderer who killed Matthew?" Huanhuan immediately retorted, "What murderer? Don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t kill Matthew. I was wronged. This matter has long been investigated." Shuang Jing waved his hand. "I don''t care who the murderer is. You have to tell me clearly now. What''s going on?" The prophet had once told Huanhuan that the 12 divine guards could be trusted. She turned to General Xiong beside her and said, "Can I talk to him alone?" General Xiong nodded slightly, then walked away with the beast soldiers, giving way to the two of them. The stretcher was placed on the ground, but the prophet remained motionless. Shuang Jing knelt down and felt the prophet''s pulse and breathing. He was sure that he was still alive, but his breathing was weak and he was in a bad state. His gaze swept back and forth over Huanhuan, filled with scrutiny. His tone was also very bad. "What''s going on? Why did the prophet become like this?" Seeing his unfriendly attitude, Clement immediately grinned, revealing his white teeth. If he hadn''t shrunk, he would have swallowed the male beast in front of him. Huanhuan quickly touched her youngest son and comforted him gently. "Be good~" Under his mother''s comfort, Clement gradually calmed down, but he still looked fiercely at Shuang Jing. Chapter 742 - 742 I Don’t Want You Anymore 742 I Don¡¯t Want You Anymore Huanhuan recounted everything that had happened to her after she got pregnant. In order to prevent Bai Di from worrying, she deliberately spoke much more calmly. She also avoided mentioning the few times she almost died. Even so, Bai Di was shocked. His eyebrows were tightly furrowed. If he had agreed to bring her to Sun City, she would not have mated with Sang Ye, let alone get pregnant with a demon fetus. She wouldn¡¯t have almost lost her life. !! His goal was clearly to protect Huanhuan, so he specially left her in Rock City. However, things did not go according to plan. Bai Di¡¯s expression changed when he saw the chubby baby in her arms. ¡°Could it be that I made the wrong choice¡­¡± Huanhuan was confused. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Seeing how small she was and how difficult it was for her to carry the child, Bai Di held out his right hand. ¡°Let me help you carry him.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s hands were sore from carrying Clement, so she handed him to Bai Di. Clement stared at Bai Di with shining eyes. Seeing this, Huanhuan smiled and said, ¡°This child seems to like you quite a lot¡­¡± Before she could finish, Clement opened his mouth and tried to bite Bai Di¡¯s arm. His teeth hit the metal armor with a crisp click. It was quite strong. If not for Bai Di¡¯s armor, Clement would have bitten into his flesh. How could Clement be happy with this? He was clearly hungry and wanted to eat meat. Huanhuan swallowed the rest of her sentence and laughed dryly. She raised her hand and pinched her youngest son¡¯s fat butt. ¡°Let go.¡± She thought to herself that this foodie son was amazing. He even dared to bite an elder. She had to educate him well later! Bai Di didn¡¯t take it to heart. He knew the habits of the heaven-devouring python. There was nothing in this world that the heaven-devouring python could not eat. In the eyes of Clement, everything in the world was food. Bai Di was telling the truth. Bai Di pried open Clement¡¯s mouth, cupped his buttocks, and picked him up. ¡°This child was born full of hostility. We have to keep an eye on him. We can¡¯t let him get into trouble.¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°I know.¡± Bai Di continued, ¡°Try not to let Sang Ye meet with Clement.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Huanhuan was puzzled. ¡°You might not understand the habits of snake beasts. Snake beasts are cold-blooded animals. They like to live alone. Even if they live in a beast city, they¡¯ll each have a house. There¡¯s no need for them to have a connection with others. They give birth to children to satisfy the instincts of beasts to reproduce. Once their babies hatch, they¡¯ll chase them out of the house. Some cruel snake beasts even eat their children.¡± Huanhuan was so frightened that her scalp went numb. She trembled as she spoke. ¡°E-Eat their children?!¡± Bai Di comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous. Sang Ye isn¡¯t the kind of beast who eats children, but his cold-blooded nature as a snake beast will more or less affect his attitude toward children. Besides, heaven-devouring pythons aren¡¯t kind. They¡¯ll want to eat everything they see. Perhaps Clement would want to try eating his biological father too.¡± Huanhuan was a mess. If the truth was as Bai Di had said, the father-son relationship between Sang Ye and Clement was too terrifying. The father hated the son, while the son wanted to eat the father. If one day, there was suddenly one less person at home, she would go into Clement¡¯s stomach to look for them. Huanhuan felt as if her worldview was about to shatter. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Rest for a while. I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡± Upon hearing that there was food, Clement¡¯s eyes lit up again. Bai Di laughed when he saw that he was drooling. ¡°Like your mother, you¡¯re also a foodie.¡± Clement opened his mouth and bit Bai Di¡¯s arm again. This time, he still couldn¡¯t bite him. He could only grind his teeth against the armor. It seemed that he planned to use the armor as a grinding board. Bai Di pried open his mouth. ¡°Fortunately, my armor is strong enough. If it were any ordinary metal, you¡¯d have bitten through it by now.¡± Huanhuan patted the bed. ¡°Put him on the bed so he won¡¯t always bite you.¡± Bai Di placed Clement on the bed and reminded Huanhuan not to run around. Then, he turned around and walked out. This room was quite spacious. There were beds, tables, chairs, and cabinets. In the past, most of the furniture of the beasts was made of stone. Later, under the influence of Rock City, the houses of the beasts with slightly better conditions now would use furniture made of wood. Not only were the colors beautiful, but the style was also beautiful. Clement couldn¡¯t even walk steadily and could only crawl around on the bed. His fair appearance made him look like a big meatball. Huanhuan poked Clement¡¯s butt with her finger, causing him to fall onto the bed. His clumsy appearance made Huanhuan laugh. ¡°You¡¯re fair and chubby like this, how cute! Why don¡¯t I call you Little Fatty?¡± Clement didn¡¯t care what his name was. When he saw his mother looking at him, he quickly crawled to her side and burrowed into her arms. Huanhuan had no choice but to reach out and hug him lest he fall. Clement pressed his face tightly against her chest, feeling very satisfied. His mother¡¯s breasts were so soft and smelled good. The best food in the world didn¡¯t smell as good as Mom. ... Taking advantage of the fact that there was no one around, Huanhuan began to educate her son. ¡°Don¡¯t bite anyone in the future, understand?¡± Clement blinked. He was so cute that her heart melted. Huanhuan resisted the urge to kiss him and tried to tell herself not to be deceived by his soft and cute appearance. This kid was a python that dared to eat anything. She had to educate him well! She placed her son on the bed and said very seriously, ¡°If you bite people again, I won¡¯t want you anymore.¡± As soon as he heard that his mother wouldn¡¯t want him, he immediately became especially fierce. He quickly crawled over and hugged his mother¡¯s arm tightly. He bared his white teeth and warned her not to abandon him! Huanhuan was unmoved. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you make a scene. I don¡¯t ask you to be great, but you have to have a bottom line. You can¡¯t hurt anyone. That¡¯s the bottom line.¡± Clement did not understand these principles. He only knew that if he agreed to his mother¡¯s request, he might go hungry in the future. He hated the feeling of being hungry. He didn¡¯t want to go hungry, but he also wanted his mother to hug and kiss him. ... He groaned and snuggled into her arms again. However, Huanhuan pushed him away this time. Her action was neither light nor heavy, but it made Clement feel abandoned. It immediately made him bristle. He rolled on the bed in anger and shouted at the top of his lungs. If it were Eggy, she would probably be crying now, but Clement wouldn¡¯t cry. He was lacking in emotions. The few emotions he had were mostly negative¡ªirritable, cruel, cold, and possessive. Chapter 743 - 743 I Want To Be Full And Kiss You… 743 I Want To Be Full And Kiss You¡­ Crying was as complicated as laughing. He didn¡¯t understand kindness and would never understand it. He wanted to eat everything he saw. But now, he only had his mother in front of him. He didn¡¯t want to eat his mother, so he could only roll around in bed and express his dissatisfaction in an almost unreasonable manner. !! Huanhuan saw him rolling around on the bed like a meat bun. Not only that, but he was also howling at the top of his lungs. The voices of young children were very delicate, and so was the voice of the heaven-devouring python. Not long after he shouted, his voice became a little hoarse. Clement did not feel any pain. On the contrary, it was Huanhuan whose heart ached. She couldn¡¯t help but pick him up. ¡°Alright, stop howling.¡± At the same time, she comforted herself that educating children was a big project. She could not rush it. She could only teach them slowly. Clement immediately stopped shouting and clung to his mother like a piece of sticky candy. His small hands grabbed her clothes tightly, and he made up his mind not to let go no matter what, lest he be pushed away by his mother again. Seeing that he was so dependent on her, Huanhuan¡¯s heart softened. She lowered her head and kissed her son¡¯s little face. His eyes lit up from the kiss. He immediately forgot his anger at being pushed away. He was like a child who had just licked candy. He kept moving in front of his mother, wanting more kisses. Huanhuan refused to kiss him and said, ¡°You have to promise me not to bite people recklessly in the future. If you do that, I¡¯ll kiss you again.¡± Clement twisted his chubby body. He wanted to eat his fill and have his mother¡¯s kisses too¡­ It was so difficult to make a choice! Huanhuan saw his little face frown and could roughly guess what he was thinking. There was nothing else in this child¡¯s mind but food. ¡°If you¡¯re not full, you can eat living creatures other than beasts. Besides, we have a lot of food at home. It¡¯s enough for you to eat for a while. We won¡¯t let you go hungry.¡± Since he didn¡¯t have to starve, he didn¡¯t have to worry about doing good. He nodded quickly to show that he promised not to eat humans. Huanhuan was very relieved. This child could finally be taught. Huanhuan lowered her head and kissed him on both cheeks. She kissed him until his face turned red with excitement. Huanhuan leaned over and said with a smile, ¡°Mommy wants a kiss too.¡± Clement imitated her and kissed her hard. He couldn¡¯t help but lick his mother¡¯s face. His mother¡¯s skin was so smooth and tender. It tasted so good. It must be delicious¡­ No! He couldn¡¯t eat his mother! He wanted to take good care of his mother for the rest of his life. When Bai Luo walked in, he happened to see a little female sitting on the bed. She was holding a fair and fat cub in her arms. The two of them were playing a kissing game. Bai Luo couldn¡¯t help but stop. ¡°You are?¡± He had heard from General Xiong that Huanhuan was here and specially rushed over to see her. Unexpectedly, not only did he not see Huanhuan after entering, but he also saw two children he did not know at all. Huanhuan looked up and was immediately pleasantly surprised to see Bai Luo. ¡°Bai Luo, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Huanhuan!¡± She wanted to stand up, but Clement was nestled in her arms and refused to move. Clement stuck his head out of his mother¡¯s arms and stared at Bai Luo, who was walking over. This guy did not have much meat on him, but he looked quite lean. He should taste good. His eyes lit up again at the thought. Bai Luo walked to the bed and sized up the little female in front of him. His eyes were filled with suspicion. ¡°You¡¯re Huanhuan?¡± Although the Huanhuan in his memory was not tall, she was at least taller than the little female in front of him. He had only heard of people getting taller, but he had never seen anyone getting shorter. Huanhuan tried her best to explain, ¡°It¡¯s really me. Take a closer look. Although I¡¯ve become shorter, I still look a little similar to before.¡± Hearing her words, Bai Luo took a closer look and realized that she looked a little like Huanhuan. He leaned over and sniffed again. It was indeed Huanhuan¡¯s smell. His appearance could be faked, but her smell could not. Bai Luo immediately confirmed her identity. She was indeed Huanhuan. As Bai Luo approached Huanhuan, Clement opened his mouth and pounced on him. Fortunately, Huanhuan was prepared. She hugged her son tightly and refused to let go, not giving him a chance to open his mouth and bite. Clement waved his fair arms. ¡®Let go of me! Let me eat meat!¡¯ Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t speak. He just howled. Bai Luo did not understand what he meant and thought that Clement liked him very much. He could not help but smile and ask with interest, ¡°Who is this child? Could it be your third child with my brother?¡± ¡°His name is Clement. He¡¯s my child with Sang Ye.¡± ... Since he was not his eldest brother¡¯s son, Bai Luo¡¯s interest in Clement decreased greatly. He smiled and said, ¡°The child is quite cute.¡± When Bai Luo was not looking, Huanhuan slapped her son¡¯s butt and reminded him in a low voice. ¡°Have you forgotten what you just promised me? If you lie to me, I¡¯ll never hug you again.¡± With that, she was about to let go and put Clement on the bed. Clement immediately hugged her neck tightly and howled. Huanhuan looked down at him. ¡°Are you still going to bite others?¡± Clement leaned into her arms and twisted his body. He snorted as if he was very dissatisfied with her threat, but in the end, he had no intention of pouncing on Bai Luo again. Bai Luo noticed the intimate interaction between the mother and son and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This child seems obedient to you.¡± Huanhuan sighed. ¡°He¡¯s very naughty. If I don¡¯t look after him, he¡¯ll get into trouble.¡± ¡°Children are like this. They¡¯ll be fine when they grow up. Big White and Little White were like that too.¡± ... Hearing Big White and Little White¡¯s names, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. She quickly asked, ¡°How are they now? I haven¡¯t seen them in a long time.¡± ¡°19 years. You¡¯ve been apart for 19 years.¡± Huanhuan was in a daze. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so much time to pass¡­¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d never come back.¡± ¡°Can I see Big White and Little White?¡± ¡°Of course. Big White and Little White went out to do something a few days ago and won¡¯t be back until this afternoon. I¡¯ll arrange for you to meet later.¡± Bai Luo paused and said in a subtle tone, ¡°It wasn¡¯t just me. Even Big White and Little White thought that you¡¯d never come back.¡± Huanhuan was stunned. Bai Luo said, ¡°In their hearts, you died many years ago. If you suddenly appear in front of them, they might not be able to accept it so quickly.¡± Not everyone could accept a family member coming back from the dead without any psychological barriers. Huanhuan was a little nervous. ¡°I¡¯ll try to explain it to them.¡± Chapter 744 Cute When Bai Di returned, he was not surprised to see Bai Luo in the house. He placed the food he had just made on the table and called Huanhuan over to eat. He turned to Bai Luo and said, "Have you had lunch? If you have nothing going on, come and eat with us." Bai Luo did not stand on ceremony with him and walked to the table to sit down. As a beast king, he did not put on any airs in front of his second brother. At this moment, they looked no different from brothers from ordinary families. Huanhuan carried Clement and sat opposite Bai Luo. Clement had a big appetite and swallowed everything he ate. Even though Bai Di had specially made a few more dishes, they still couldn''t fill his stomach. In the end, Huanhuan had no choice but to take out some dry food from her space and feed him. Only then did he eat a full meal in satisfaction. Bai Luo talked about Big White and Little White. "They''ve been living in Sun City all these years. To be honest, I really take care of them like my own sons. I was thinking that if I didn''t find a suitable mate in the future or if the sons I gave birth to were useless, I would pass the position of beast king to one of them." Huanhuan immediately looked at Bai Di. Inheriting the throne was no small matter. Back then, Bai Di and Bai Luo almost turned against each other because of the throne. Bai Di shook her hand, telling her not to be nervous. He said to Bai Luo, "You''re still young. You''ll definitely find a mate in the future. If you give birth to children in the future and you pass the throne to your nephew, what will your wife and children think? What will the others in the city think?" "If I pass the throne to them, I''ll definitely help them clear all the obstacles." But Bai Di said, "It''s too early to say. Let''s wait until you find a mate." Speaking of mates, Huanhuan couldn''t help but interrupt. "Aren''t you with Ni Mei?" "No." "Why? Isn''t Ni Mei quite cute?" Bai Luo was very disgusted. "How is she cute? Her thighs are thicker than my waist. If I sleep with her, the bed will probably collapse under her weight." Huanhuan couldn''t help but chuckle. "Since you''re already thinking of sleeping with her, this means that you''re not completely uninterested in her. In that case, why don''t you give it a try?" Bai Luo sneered. "Unless she loses weight, it''s impossible for us!" It was not an outright rejection, which meant there was still a chance. Huanhuan gave Bai Di a look for him to help matchmake. Bai Di smiled. "Shall we find a chance to call Ni Mei into the palace to play with you?" "Sure, sure!" Huanhuan immediately agreed. In the afternoon, Bai Luo still had something to do. Before leaving, he told Huanhuan, "We''ll arrange dinner in the banquet hall tonight. Big White and Little White should be back by then. Let''s have dinner together as a family." Huanhuan agreed. "Okay." After Bai Luo left, Huanhuan took out all the clothes in her space and began to choose what to wear for dinner. This was her reunion with Big White and Little White after 19 years. She had to meet them in her best state! Huanhuan had more clothes now. Bai Di and Sang Ye had made them for her, and she had made a few herself. In comparison, the clothes Bai Di and Sang Ye made were much more exquisite. She could wear the clothes she made herself, but they were not as beautiful and exquisite. She spent a long time picking an outfit, and it eventually made her dizzy. She could only ask Bai Di for help in the end. "Which do you think I should wear?" Bai Di said coldly, "I think you look better not wearing anything." Huanhuan: "..." Although they were an old couple, she couldn''t help but blush at Bai Di''s serious tone. "I''m serious!" Bai Di looked at her. "Do I look like I''m being playful to you?" Huanhuan lost her temper. She looked at him angrily and stopped talking. "Wear this." Bai Di picked up a small dress he''d made himself. "It suits your skin tone." Huanhuan immediately changed into the small dress happily. She pinched the skirt and spun around, her eyes filled with anticipation. "Do I look good?" Bai Di praised her sincerely. "You do." Huanhuan looked at Clement, who was sitting on the bed and biting his feet. "Do you think I look good?" Clement looked up blankly and howled twice. No one knew what he was saying. Huanhuan took it as a compliment and smiled in satisfaction. "Then I''ll wear it tonight!" After choosing her clothes, Huanhuan began to do her hair again. If not for the fact that she was short and could not cook, she would have personally made a table of dishes for her sons to eat. Bai Di smiled when he saw her circling the house like a busy squirrel. "You look too nervous. Relax." Huanhuan had to be nervous. "I''ve been separated from Big White and Little White for too long. They probably don''t remember what I look like now. What if they don''t remember me or think I don''t deserve to be their mother because I haven''t taken care of them for so many years?" "No matter how long you''ve been apart, you''re still their biological mother. They''ll definitely remember you and accept you again." "I hope so." When the sun was about to set, Bai An and Bai Hao finally returned to Sun City. As soon as they entered the palace, they received a message from Bai Luo. He said that there was a big surprise waiting for them and asked them to change their clothes and go straight to the banquet hall. Bai An and Bai Hao did not understand what their uncle was up to. They changed into clean clothes and tidied themselves up before walking toward the banquet hall. When they walked into the banquet hall, they realized that there were several people sitting there. In addition to Uncle Bai Luo, there was Bai Di and a little female. There was a small snake in the little female''s arms. Bai An and Bai Hao were very surprised to see their father. So this was the surprise Uncle was talking about! They were indeed pleasantly surprised, but the brothers had inherited their father''s calm and reserved personality. They did not show their joy, and their faces remained calm. They walked over steadily and greeted their uncle and father. The two of them were in their prime. They were tall and straight, and their eyebrows were quite similar to Bai Di''s. Even their tone and expressions reminded one of Bai Di. Even if the three of them stood together without saying anything, others could tell at a glance that they were father and sons. Bai Di looked them both up and down, relief in his eyes. "Not bad. You''re all grown up. It seems Ah Luo has taken good care of you." Bai An and Bai Hao admired their father very much. Even though they rarely saw each other, the brothers still treated their father as the most powerful hero in their hearts. Their father''s praise pleased them. Huanhuan stood beside Bai Di. She tugged nervously at her skirt. Her throat felt blocked. She wanted to call her sons'' names, but she didn''t know how to make a sound now. Chapter 744 - 744 Cute 744 Cute When Bai Di returned, he was not surprised to see Bai Luo in the house. He placed the food he had just made on the table and called Huanhuan over to eat. He turned to Bai Luo and said, ¡°Have you had lunch? If you have nothing going on, come and eat with us.¡± Bai Luo did not stand on ceremony with him and walked to the table to sit down. As a beast king, he did not put on any airs in front of his second brother. At this moment, they looked no different from brothers from ordinary families. Huanhuan carried Clement and sat opposite Bai Luo. Clement had a big appetite and swallowed everything he ate. Even though Bai Di had specially made a few more dishes, they still couldn¡¯t fill his stomach. In the end, Huanhuan had no choice but to take out some dry food from her space and feed him. Only then did he eat a full meal in satisfaction. Bai Luo talked about Big White and Little White. ¡°They¡¯ve been living in Sun City all these years. To be honest, I really take care of them like my own sons. I was thinking that if I didn¡¯t find a suitable mate in the future or if the sons I gave birth to were useless, I would pass the position of beast king to one of them.¡± Huanhuan immediately looked at Bai Di. Inheriting the throne was no small matter. Back then, Bai Di and Bai Luo almost turned against each other because of the throne. Bai Di shook her hand, telling her not to be nervous. He said to Bai Luo, ¡°You¡¯re still young. You¡¯ll definitely find a mate in the future. If you give birth to children in the future and you pass the throne to your nephew, what will your wife and children think? What will the others in the city think?¡± ¡°If I pass the throne to them, I¡¯ll definitely help them clear all the obstacles.¡± But Bai Di said, ¡°It¡¯s too early to say. Let¡¯s wait until you find a mate.¡± Speaking of mates, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. ¡°Aren¡¯t you with Ni Mei?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t Ni Mei quite cute?¡± Bai Luo was very disgusted. ¡°How is she cute? Her thighs are thicker than my waist. If I sleep with her, the bed will probably collapse under her weight.¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Since you¡¯re already thinking of sleeping with her, this means that you¡¯re not completely uninterested in her. In that case, why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Bai Luo sneered. ¡°Unless she loses weight, it¡¯s impossible for us!¡± It was not an outright rejection, which meant there was still a chance. Huanhuan gave Bai Di a look for him to help matchmake. Bai Di smiled. ¡°Shall we find a chance to call Ni Mei into the palace to play with you?¡± ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Huanhuan immediately agreed. In the afternoon, Bai Luo still had something to do. Before leaving, he told Huanhuan, ¡°We¡¯ll arrange dinner in the banquet hall tonight. Big White and Little White should be back by then. Let¡¯s have dinner together as a family.¡± Huanhuan agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± After Bai Luo left, Huanhuan took out all the clothes in her space and began to choose what to wear for dinner. This was her reunion with Big White and Little White after 19 years. She had to meet them in her best state! Huanhuan had more clothes now. Bai Di and Sang Ye had made them for her, and she had made a few herself. In comparison, the clothes Bai Di and Sang Ye made were much more exquisite. She could wear the clothes she made herself, but they were not as beautiful and exquisite. She spent a long time picking an outfit, and it eventually made her dizzy. She could only ask Bai Di for help in the end. ¡°Which do you think I should wear?¡± Bai Di said coldly, ¡°I think you look better not wearing anything.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°¡­¡± Although they were an old couple, she couldn¡¯t help but blush at Bai Di¡¯s serious tone. ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Bai Di looked at her. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m being playful to you?¡± Huanhuan lost her temper. She looked at him angrily and stopped talking. ¡°Wear this.¡± Bai Di picked up a small dress he¡¯d made himself. ¡°It suits your skin tone.¡± Huanhuan immediately changed into the small dress happily. She pinched the skirt and spun around, her eyes filled with anticipation. ¡°Do I look good?¡± Bai Di praised her sincerely. ¡°You do.¡± Huanhuan looked at Clement, who was sitting on the bed and biting his feet. ¡°Do you think I look good?¡± Clement looked up blankly and howled twice. No one knew what he was saying. Huanhuan took it as a compliment and smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wear it tonight!¡± After choosing her clothes, Huanhuan began to do her hair again. If not for the fact that she was short and could not cook, she would have personally made a table of dishes for her sons to eat. Bai Di smiled when he saw her circling the house like a busy squirrel. ¡°You look too nervous. Relax.¡± Huanhuan had to be nervous. ¡°I¡¯ve been separated from Big White and Little White for too long. They probably don¡¯t remember what I look like now. What if they don¡¯t remember me or think I don¡¯t deserve to be their mother because I haven¡¯t taken care of them for so many years?¡± ¡°No matter how long you¡¯ve been apart, you¡¯re still their biological mother. They¡¯ll definitely remember you and accept you again.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± When the sun was about to set, Bai An and Bai Hao finally returned to Sun City. As soon as they entered the palace, they received a message from Bai Luo. He said that there was a big surprise waiting for them and asked them to change their clothes and go straight to the banquet hall. Bai An and Bai Hao did not understand what their uncle was up to. They changed into clean clothes and tidied themselves up before walking toward the banquet hall. When they walked into the banquet hall, they realized that there were several people sitting there. In addition to Uncle Bai Luo, there was Bai Di and a little female. There was a small snake in the little female¡¯s arms. Bai An and Bai Hao were very surprised to see their father. So this was the surprise Uncle was talking about! They were indeed pleasantly surprised, but the brothers had inherited their father¡¯s calm and reserved personality. They did not show their joy, and their faces remained calm. ... They walked over steadily and greeted their uncle and father. The two of them were in their prime. They were tall and straight, and their eyebrows were quite similar to Bai Di¡¯s. Even their tone and expressions reminded one of Bai Di. Even if the three of them stood together without saying anything, others could tell at a glance that they were father and sons. Bai Di looked them both up and down, relief in his eyes. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re all grown up. It seems Ah Luo has taken good care of you.¡± Bai An and Bai Hao admired their father very much. Even though they rarely saw each other, the brothers still treated their father as the most powerful hero in their hearts. Their father¡¯s praise pleased them. Huanhuan stood beside Bai Di. She tugged nervously at her skirt. Her throat felt blocked. She wanted to call her sons¡¯ names, but she didn¡¯t know how to make a sound now. Chapter 745 - 745 Don’t Give Up, Take Your Time 745 Don¡¯t Give Up, Take Your Time In the end, Bai Di introduced Huanhuan. ¡°This is your mother. She had no choice but to separate from us because of some accidents. We came to Sun City this time to bring you brothers home.¡± As soon as he said this, Bai An and Bai Hao were stunned. They had always thought that their mother was dead. Unexpectedly, their mother was still alive, and she was back! Seeing that the brothers were silent, Huanhuan became even more nervous. However, the other party was her sons, after all. They had been separated for so many years. Now that they had finally met, she had to take the initiative. She gathered her courage and said, ¡°Big White, Little White, I¡ª¡± Before she could finish, Bai Hao interrupted, ¡°Wait.¡± Huanhuan froze. Bai Hao said, ¡°You look like an underaged female, but our mother is clearly an adult. You don¡¯t look like our mother at all.¡± Huanhuan quickly explained, ¡°This is the aftereffect of drinking dragon blood. My body consumed too much energy, so I can only maintain this state for the time being. In a few days, I¡¯ll be back to normal.¡± ¡°Dragon blood?¡± Bai An and Bai Hao looked puzzled. Even Bai Luo couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why do you have something as precious as dragon blood?¡± Bai Di explained for Huanhuan, ¡°We exchanged it with the gnomes on the dawn continent.¡± Bai An and Bai Hao were even more confused. ¡°What kind of place is the dawn continent?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Everyone, let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± There was a long table in the banquet hall, but Bai Di thought it was too big for the family, so he got someone to set up a small table under the big tree by the door. The family sat down at the table. It was already evening, and the sky was gradually darkening. The beasts¡¯ natural night vision allowed them to see clearly in the night without light, but in order to take care of Huanhuan, they had placed a few torches beside her. Bai Di told them about their experience on the dawn continent and the secret dragon continent. As Bai Luo had heard it once before, he did not pay too much attention to it this time. Instead, he focused most of his attention on Huanhuan and Clement. He saw that Clement had been eating non-stop. Moreover, his appetite was huge. The combined appetite of these adult male beasts was inferior to that of a child. Bai Luo couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice, ¡°Why does Clement eat so much?¡± Huanhuan said, ¡°He was born to eat more than others.¡± ¡°Could it be a physical problem?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m a witch doctor myself. I checked him. Other than his big appetite, he¡¯s fine.¡± Huanhuan spouted nonsense seriously. Bai Luo trusted Huanhuan¡¯s medical skills. Hearing her say this, he dispelled his suspicion of Clement being sick. But he was still puzzled. This child, Clement, did not look like an ordinary child. ¡°Beasts usually can¡¯t take human form until they reach adulthood. How can he take human form so soon?¡± Huanhuan continued to lie through her teeth, ¡°That¡¯s because he ate the wrong thing.¡± Bai Luo was very interested. ¡°What did he eat?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a golden bean. I¡¯m not sure what it¡¯s called. He picked it up on the way. He became like this after he ate it.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Clement, who was sitting in Huanhuan¡¯s arms, looked up and thought to himself, ¡®Didn¡¯t Mom feed me that bean? When did I pick it up and eat it myself?!¡¯ Bai Luo sighed. ¡°He¡¯s a glutton. In the future, watch him closely and don¡¯t let him pick up random things to eat. What if he gets an upset stomach?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll pay more attention in the future.¡± As Huanhuan spoke, she grabbed a large drumstick and handed it to Clement. Clement ate with relish and immediately forgot about being framed for eating a bean. Bai Di had told them all about their experience. At this moment, Bai An and Bai Hao could confirm that the little female in front of them was their mother. Even so, they still couldn¡¯t accept it. When they were young, they enjoyed a happy time with their mother. It was the most precious memory of their lives. Later, their mother suddenly left without a word. From then on, there was no news. Everyone around them told them that their mother was dead and would never return. At first, they didn¡¯t believe it. They insisted that their mother would definitely return. However, after waiting day after day, not only did they not see their mother, but they were also sent to Sun City by their father. From then on, the brothers lived with their uncle, Bai Luo. Bai Luo was a very good elder and took very good care of the brothers. Even so, they still missed their mother, their brothers, and sisters. They wanted to live on the rock mountain. Later, their father left Sun City too. They rarely saw him all year round. The brothers were practically orphans without parents. Time was gentle. It could heal all wounds. But time was also cruel. It wore down all expectations bit by bit. When Bai An and Bai Hao gradually grew up, they had to admit that their mother was indeed dead. She would never return. Hope turned to disappointment, and disappointment turned to despair. ... After despair, they just didn¡¯t care anymore. Bai An and Bai Hao no longer thought about the past. They had pulled themselves out of their memories and made a new life for themselves. But now, their mother was back. She stood in front of them alive. When they were no longer looking forward to it, she returned. Bai An and Bai Hao knew that they should be happy, but in fact, they were not happy at all. Under Huanhuan¡¯s expectant and nervous gaze, they could only squeeze out a word, ¡°Mom.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart ached. She smiled through her tears. ¡°I¡¯ve always missed you guys.¡± Bai An and Bai Hao said nothing. They had missed her too, but that was only in the past. ... Now, they were no longer children who missed their mother every night. They were adults now. Huanhuan clearly saw the coldness in them. This coldness made her uncomfortable. After 19 years of separation, their mother-son relationship had been completely destroyed. She wanted to fix it, but the children were no longer willing to accept her. Bai Luo asked Bai An and Bai Hao about their gains from this trip and changed the topic, making the atmosphere warm again. Bai Di took Huanhuan¡¯s hand under the table. Huanhuan looked up at him. Bai Di said, ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. Take your time. We have a lot of time anyway.¡± Chapter 746 - 746 I’m So Angry! 746 I¡¯m So Angry! When they went to bed at night, Clement pestered Huanhuan and refused to let go. He refused to sleep alone. Helpless, Huanhuan could only look at Bai Di. ¡°Do you mind if the three of us sleep together?¡± Bai Di said gently, ¡°You two can sleep together. I have something to talk to Ah Luo about tonight. I might be back late. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t understand. ¡°It¡¯s already so late. Can¡¯t you talk tomorrow?¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t explain much. He stroked Huanhuan¡¯s head. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± After Huanhuan fell asleep, Bai Di left the bedroom alone. He did not look for Bai Luo. Instead, he went straight to Bai An and Bai Hao, who were preparing to wash up and rest. Bai Di called the two brothers to the training ground. It was late at night, and the training ground was empty. Only the three of them stood facing each other. Bai Di raised his right hand and wiggled his fingers at his two sons. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to compete with me? Why don¡¯t we do it now? You brothers can attack together. I¡¯ll see how strong you are.¡± Bai Di was the most powerful beast Bai An and Bai Hao had ever seen. They had always treated their father as their goal and wanted to spar with him. Unfortunately, their father had always been busy. They rarely saw him, let alone have the chance to spar with him. It was a rare opportunity tonight. The brothers¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°Can we only compete in human form?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°I¡¯ll only use my human form. You two can do whatever you want.¡± Since their father only used human form, the two of them would only use human form! Without another word, the two brothers attacked Bai Di! ¡­ Huanhuan was sleeping soundly. Clement, who was in her arms, suddenly opened his eyes and looked out the window with a burning gaze. A figure flashed past the window! Clement immediately got up and wanted to chase after the figure. At this moment, he had completely forgotten that he was in human form. Moreover, he was a child with shorter hands and legs. Not to mention chasing after the figure, he could not even stand steadily. He stumbled and rolled off the bed, landing on his back. This frightened Huanhuan! She was wide awake at once. She quickly jumped off the bed and picked him up. She checked his body up and down to make sure there were no wounds on him. Only then did she relax a little. Huanhuan pinched his little face angrily. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? Why are you moving around?¡± Clement pointed out the window and howled. Huanhuan looked in the direction he was pointing. There was no one outside the window. Only the shadows of trees swayed gently. ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡± Huanhuan was confused. Clement wished he could turn into a heaven-devouring python and rush out to grab the sneaky guy outside the window and swallow him. However, the truth was that he could only lie in his mother¡¯s arms and scream. He was furious! Huanhuan placed Clement on the bed and walked to the window alone. She stuck her head out and looked out. There was nothing outside. It was very quiet and harmonious. She called out to Little Brat. Little Brat: ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Was there anything strange outside the window just now?¡± Little Brat said vaguely, ¡°Was there? I didn¡¯t pay much attention.¡± Huanhuan felt that his tone was strange and immediately asked, ¡°Why weren¡¯t you paying attention? What were you doing just now? Were you fooling around behind my back again?¡± ¡°What the hell? Am I such a bad daddy in your eyes?!¡± ¡°Then what were you doing just now? Tell me the truth.¡± Little Brat snorted and said, ¡°I went to watch a show just now.¡± Huanhuan: ¡°Oooo~¡± Little Brat instantly exploded. ¡°What kind of strange reaction is that? Are you thinking of some dirty scenes in your mind?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand. Single fathers are very lonely~¡± Little Brat said loudly, ¡°I was watching a very serious scientific documentary!¡± ¡°Oh? What documentary was it?¡± Little Brat projected the name of the show into Huanhuan¡¯s mind. There were four very eye-catching words: Approach Science! Huanhuan had seen this show before. She remembered there was an episode on an investigation about how an old man could touch electric wires without getting electrocuted. The production team investigated for a long time and finally concluded that the calluses on the old man¡¯s hands were too thick and could isolate electricity. Emmm¡­ Huanhuan thought about it seriously. On account of their relationship as father and daughter, she decided to dissuade him. ¡°You don¡¯t have much IQ left. If you continue to watch this kind of show, not only will your IQ decrease, but your worldview will also collapse. I strongly suggest you continue to watch Pleasant Goat and Big, Big Wolf.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve finished watching that.¡± ¡°There¡¯s ¡®The Bear¡¯? You can watch that too.¡± ¡°The Bear¡­ Let me go online to search for it. Yes, I found it.¡± ¡°Then take your time. This show suits you.¡± Huanhuan returned to the bed and reached out to pull Clement into her arms. She patted his back gently. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± But Clement kept staring out the window as if on guard against something. He refused to sleep. Huanhuan had no choice but to sit up and tell him a story to coax him to sleep. ... But after coaxing him, he was still unwilling to sleep. Huanhuan really had no choice. She carried Clement around before walking out of the room. ¡­ In the Sun God Temple, a short divine servant knelt on one knee. ¡°Lord Wen Qian, I¡¯ve already secretly gone to take a look. Not only has Bai Di returned, but his mate, Lin Huanhuan, is also here. Lin Huanhuan has a child with her.¡± The high priest, Wen Qian, looked thoughtful. ¡°Child? Is it her and Bai Di¡¯s?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± The divine servant paused, looking hesitant. ¡°That hatchling looks a little strange.¡± ¡°How so?¡± The divine servant lowered his head and said, ¡°He¡¯s not an adult yet, but he can already take human form. Moreover, he¡¯s very vigilant. As soon as I approached the window, he immediately discovered me.¡± ¡°In that case, that child is indeed a little strange¡­¡± Wen Qian took two steps back and forth, unable to figure out what was going on. He could only put this matter aside for the time being and ask about something else. ¡°Where¡¯s Shuang Jing?¡± The divine servant quickly replied, ¡°He hid after meeting Lin Huanhuan today. We can¡¯t find him.¡± ... Wen Qian stopped. ¡°When did he meet Lin Huanhuan?¡± ¡°Just this morning. At that time, Lin Huanhuan had just entered the city. In addition to her child, she also had an unconscious male beast with her. Shuang Jing seemed to know that male beast and took him away.¡± Wen Qian immediately asked, ¡°What did that male beast look like?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see him, but the guards at the palace gate did. They said that the male beast is very good-looking like a god in the sky.¡± A god in the sky¡­ There were not many male beasts who could bear this description. Wen Qian thought for a moment and quickly remembered a person¡ªthe prophet. Not long ago, Wen Qian received news from the 10,000 Beast Temple that the prophet had recently left the City of 10,000 Beasts. Could it be that the prophet had come to Sun City? Wen Qian asked, ¡°Are the male beast¡¯s eyes covered by a shark silk veil?¡± The divine servant thought back carefully. ¡°The guards didn¡¯t say. I¡¯ll ask again.¡± ¡°Go quickly.¡± Chapter 747 Im Afraid Of Scaring You On the training ground, Bai An and Bai Hao were beaten to the ground and could not move for a long time. Although Bai Di didn''t use his full strength, he still beat them until they couldn''t fight back. The brothers were panting from exhaustion and sweating. But then again, although it was tiring, it was satisfying! Bai Di remained standing, his tall figure as imposing as a mountain. "Did you vent your pent-up anger in that competition?" The two brothers were stunned. Bai Di said, "Aren''t you unwilling to accept your mother because you still have resentment?" Bai An and Bai Hao got up and sat down. They smiled at the same time. "We don''t resent her. You''re thinking too much." "If you don''t resent her, why aren''t you willing to accept her?" Bai An said, "We''re just not used to it yet. You have to give us some time." The two brothers were too much like Bai Di, but they were much younger than him and had immaturity that was unique to their age, so Bai Di could easily read their minds. "We can give you time, but if you''re unwilling to accept her, it''s useless no matter how much time we give you." Bai An lowered his eyes and stopped talking. Bai Hao endured it, but he couldn''t help but say what was on his mind. "Mom has a lot of children. She doesn''t lack us. What does it matter if we''re not by her side?" Although Bai An and Bai Hao had not spoken much to Huanhuan today, they would always glance at her from the corner of their eyes. They saw that Huanhuan was always Clement. Whether it was eating or drinking, she would feed Clement bit by bit. The relationship between mother and son was extremely intimate. The two brothers were like strangers to Huanhuan. They could not even say anything to her. The difference was too great. Bai Di looked at the brothers. "Clement is still young. It''s normal for Huanhuan to take more care of him." Bai An still didn''t speak. Bai Hao thought that since he had already said it, he might as well say it all in one go. "Then why didn''t she take more care of us when we were young?" "She had an accident then. She couldn''t come back even if she wanted to." "Since she couldn''t come back then, she should never have come back!" As soon as he said this, the air froze. Bai An called his brother''s name. "Little Bai, stop it." Bai Hao shut up, but his eyebrows were still furrowed. He looked unhappy. Bai Di suddenly noticed a shadow moving not far away. "Who''s there?" he shouted. "Come out!" A moment later, Huanhuan walked out from behind the pillar with Clement in her arms. Unexpectedly, she was here. Bai An''s and Bai Hao''s expressions immediately turned extremely ugly. They wondered how much she heard just now¡­ Bai Di strode up to Huanhuan and frowned at her. His voice was filled with disapproval. "Why aren''t you resting in the house at this time of night?" "Clement couldn''t sleep, so I brought him out to relax." Huanhuan paused and looked a little embarrassed. "I happened to pass by and accidentally heard you talking. I didn''t mean to eavesdrop. I''m sorry." "It''s just a small matter. Don''t take it to heart. I''ll send you back." Bai Di bent down and extended his right arm, indicating that Huanhuan should sit down. Huanhuan placed Clement in Bai Di''s palm, then carefully climbed onto his arm and sat down. The armor on his body was very cold and hard. It hurt her butt, but she would get used to it after enduring it. She stuck her head out of Bai Di''s arms and waved at Bai An and Bai Hao. "Good night." Before either of them could respond, Bai Di carried Huanhuan away. Only Bai An and his brother were left at the training ground. Neither of them spoke. The atmosphere was oppressive. After a long time, Bai Hao couldn''t help but break the silence. "Did she hear everything?" Bai An said, "Maybe." "T-Then what should we do?" "I don''t know." ¡­ Actually, the two brothers knew very well that the easiest way was to apologize. With Huanhuan''s personality, she would definitely forgive them soon. But the two of them couldn''t say it. After all, what they had just said was their true thoughts. They didn''t think they''d said anything wrong. ¡­ When they returned to their residence, Bai Di placed Huanhuan and Clement on the bed. At this moment, Clement finally fell asleep. Huanhuan covered him with a small blanket and whispered to Bai Di, "I''ve let Big White and Little White down all these years. I couldn''t be by their side when they needed their mother the most. I let them suffer a lot for no reason." Bai Di stroked her head gently. "It has nothing to do with you. Fate makes fools of us." "I want to make it up to them." "When they return to Rock City with us, you can make it up to them however you want." Huanhuan was very worried. "Will they be willing to come home with us?" "They will." He told her to lie down. "Go to sleep. I''ll make you something delicious in the morning." Hearing that there was food, the sleeping Clement suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Bai Di. Huanhuan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. She pinched his buttocks. "Don''t worry, I won''t forget your share. Hurry up and sleep." After Clement fell asleep again, Bai Di prepared to get up and leave. Huanhuan quickly stopped him. "Where are you going?" "I''ll sleep outside." Huanhuan frowned. "Why would you sleep outside? Aren''t you going to sleep with us?" "I''m afraid I''ll scare you." "What do you mean?" Bai Di undid the metal armor on his right arm, revealing the mottled scars. "It''s too ugly. I''m afraid I''ll scare you." Huanhuan sat up and grabbed his wrist. She stared at the scars on his arms. "How did these scars come about? Why haven''t I seen them before? What happened to you?" She was so anxious that she sounded like she was crying. Bai Di quickly nuzzled her cheek and coaxed gently, "Don''t cry. These are just flesh wounds. Other than the fact that they''ll leave behind ugly scars, there''s nothing wrong with me." Huanhuan tugged at his armor. She wanted to see the rest of his body. Bai Di quickly pressed her hand down. "Don''t be anxious. I''ll take it off myself." There was a hint of ambiguity in his words. Normally, Huanhuan would have blushed, but she was too focused on the scars on Bai Di to care about the ambiguity. Bai Di took off his armor bit by bit, revealing his well-defined muscles and the mottled scars covering them. Huanhuan was stunned on the spot, her heart aching. Her eyes quickly turned red. "W-Why do you have so many scars?" she asked in a trembling voice. Chapter 748 Lets See Who Has The Last Laugh! Bai Di hadn''t wanted to tell her this because he didn''t want to upset her. But they were mates. Even if he could hide it from her for a while, he couldn''t hide it forever unless he never slept with her again. But how could Bai Di not sleep with her? He wanted to melt her into his body. "The prophet got someone to give me three pills. Those pills can increase the physique of beasts. These scars were left behind when my physique was improved." Bai Di said it casually, as if the experience of living a life worse than death after taking the medicine was all an illusion. Huanhuan raised her hand and gently stroked the crisscrossing scars. "Did it hurt?" "It didn''t." Huanhuan pressed her face against his abdomen. "Liar." How could it not hurt when there were so many scars?! Bai Di stroked her head. "I want to be stronger. I want to protect you from being hurt again." Huanhuan kissed the scars on his body with tears in her eyes. The soft, warm touch made Bai Di shiver. It had been many days since the two of them had mated. Bai Di had great self-control and usually hid his desires well, but he couldn''t resist the little female''s teasing. Bai Di looked down at the corners of Huanhuan''s red eyes. He wanted to kiss her. Although she only looked like a little girl now and it was impossible for the two of them to reach the last step, they could still make out. Huanhuan''s heart ached. She just wanted to do everything she could to comfort the scarred Bai Di. She closed her eyes and raised her head like a sacrifice. When their lips were about to touch¡­ Clement''s head suddenly squeezed in. Bai Di and Huanhuan kissed Clement''s cheeks. Clement immediately wiped his left cheek where Bai Di had kissed him. He turned his head and howled at Bai Di, his disgust obvious. ''How dare you kiss me? Do you believe that I''ll eat you now?!'' Bai Di: "¡­" His feelings were indescribable. It wasn''t easy for him to get intimate with the little female, but someone suddenly appeared. The ambiguous atmosphere was completely ruined. Huanhuan picked him up and put him aside, but he hugged her arm and refused to let go. It seemed that his possessiveness was acting up again. Huanhuan looked at Bai Di helplessly. "Why don''t we continue another day?" Clement was staring covetously from the side. At this moment, the atmosphere was completely gone. It was almost impossible to continue what had just happened. Bai Di was helpless. "Alright, you should rest." Seeing that he was about to turn around and leave, Huanhuan quickly reached out to stop him. "Where are you going?" She looked as if she was afraid he would run away in anger. Bai Di smiled meaningfully. "I have to take a cold shower outside and calm down, or I won''t be able to sleep tonight." At first, Huanhuan didn''t understand. Then, she noticed that a small tent was bulging out where his crotch was. She suddenly realized what he meant and couldn''t help but blush. She hurriedly let go. "Y-You have to come back quickly." "Well, I''ll try¡­" In the end, he only returned after a long time. As Huanhuan fell asleep, she felt something heavy lying beside her. At the same time, she smelled a familiar scent. It was Bai Di''s unique scent. She turned and snuggled into his arms with her eyes closed. They had a peaceful night, but thousands of miles away in the City of 10,000 Beasts, it was very uneasy. The person sent by Jian Yi to find the prophet was caught by those in the Elders'' Association as soon as they went down the mountain. That person was a death warrior. He knew that he was doomed. In order to prevent the news from leaking, he self-destructed his soul beast on the spot and died without a complete corpse. Due to the fact that they could not dodge in time, two of the elders were accidentally injured. Fortunately, their lives were not in danger. Looking at the corpse in front of him with only the remains of a broken finger, First Elder''s expression was extremely ugly. He did not expect the other party to risk his life to keep the news from being leaked! There was no evidence now. Even if First Elder knew that this person was most likely sent by Jian Yi to deliver the letter, he could not run up the mountain with these pieces of wreckage to confront Jian Yi. Second Elder asked carefully, "What should we do now?" "Clean this place up and send more people. Not only must we keep a close eye on the divine mountain, but we also have to keep a close eye on the entrances and exits of the City of 10,000 Beasts. Arrest any suspicious people and interrogate them!" "Alright!" First Elder looked up. In the thick black night, he could vaguely see the outline of the 10,000 Beast Temple. ''There''s no hurry. We have a lot of time. ''Let''s take it slow and see who''ll have the last laugh!'' ¡­ The next morning, after Bai Di finished breakfast with Huanhuan, he went out to look for Bai Luo. Huanhuan stayed in the house with Clement. After a while, Ni Mei entered the palace with Ni Ya. Ni Mei was still the same. She was fair and fat. She was very likable. As soon as she saw Huanhuan, she froze. "Why have you become so small?!" Huanhuan said, "It''s a long story. If you don''t mind, you can sit down and listen to me slowly." "Sure, sure!" As a female, Ni Mei had been doted on by her family since she was born. She had never gone far, so she was especially interested in the world outside. She sat down. The originally wide chair was immediately filled with her fat and round butt. She even twisted her butt and muttered unhappily, "This chair is so small." Beside her, Ni Ya couldn''t help but laugh. "It''s not that the chair is too small but you''re too fat." Ni Mei immediately glared at him. "You''re so annoying!" Ni Ya was now an adult. In his human form, he was unexpectedly handsome. He had thick eyebrows, big eyes, and a pair of small dimples when he smiled. Coupled with his fair skin and tall figure, he was a classic handsome youth. He sat on a chair and crossed his legs. He casually grabbed a bamboo stick that Huanhuan handed over and bit it. As he ate, he said, "Oh! The bamboo planted in your house is the best!" Ni Ya had also tried to plant bamboo at home. He had learned how to plant bamboo at Huanhuan''s house and planted a small bamboo forest back here. However, the bamboo shoots were still not as delicious as those planted at Huanhuan''s house. Seeing that her brother was eating with relish, Ni Mei couldn''t help but reach out and pick up bamboo to eat. Her eyes lit up. "It''s delicious!" Clement lay in Huanhuan''s arms. He was originally not interested in these hard green bamboo, but Ni Mei and Ni Ya were eating so happily that the foodie couldn''t help but drool. He also grabbed a bamboo and took a bite¡­ Pfft! It was not delicious at all! He spat out all the bamboo in his mouth, his fair face filled with disdain. Chapter 749 Youll Only Have The Strength To Lose Weight After Eating Although the heaven-devouring python was an omnivore and could eat anything, he was also very picky. What was so delicious about bamboo, which tasted like wood?! He cast sympathetic gazes at Ni Mei and Ni Ya. They actually liked to eat such things. These two siblings had probably never eaten anything good. How pitiful! Huanhuan roughly explained her experience of obtaining dragon blood. "After I drink the dragon blood, I can increase my strength for a short period of time, but there will be aftereffects. It''ll become very small, like now." Ni Mei touched the flesh on her stomach with envy. "I want to be as small as you too." However, Huanhuan said, "If you''re as young as me, you won''t be able to mate with a male. In fact, you won''t even be able to find a mate." Ni Mei immediately changed her mind. "That won''t do! I still have to mate with Ah Luo. I''d better not shrink." Huanhuan smiled and teased her, "You still like Ah Luo?" "Yes." Ni Mei held her face with a longing gaze. "My greatest wish in life is to become mates with Ah Luo and give birth to many, many tiger cubs for him." "May your wish come true." By the time the two of them were done, Ni Ya had almost finished eating all the bamboo on the table. Ni Mei was so angry that she shouted, "You should leave some for me, you bastard!" She immediately grabbed the bamboo and ate ten sticks in one go before reluctantly stopping. Ni Mei touched her round face and said reservedly, "I can''t eat anymore. I''m going to lose weight. When I lose weight, I''ll be able to mate with Ah Luo." Ni Ya laughed until he was out of breath. "If you really want to lose weight, you should only eat one stick of bamboo a day. You want to lose weight after eating so much? Dream on!" The angry Ni Mei raised her hand and slapped the back of his head. "If you continue to spout nonsense, everything I promised you will be void!" At this, Ni Ya immediately stopped laughing. Even after being hit by his sister, he still picked up the bamboo without complaint and held it in front of her with both hands. "Sister, I think your figure is perfect. You can eat ten more!" "Hmph, don''t think I can forgive you for your rudeness just now just because you said something nice!" Despite her words, Ni Mei took the bamboo, stuffed it into her mouth, and began to chew again. It couldn''t be helped. Huanhuan''s bamboo was too delicious. She couldn''t control herself at all! Seeing that they liked to eat bamboo, Huanhuan took out a lot of bamboo from her space and said, "I knew I would see you, so I specially brought over more bamboo and bamboo shoots. Stay for lunch. Bai Di will make a stew with fresh bamboo shoots." Ni Mei swallowed. "It sounds super delicious!" Ni Ya reminded her weakly, "Don''t you have to lose weight¡­" Ni Mei waved her hand heroically. "I won''t go on a diet today. I''ll do it tomorrow!" "I think at this rate, you''ll probably never lose weight." Ni Mei defended herself righteously. "I have to eat before I have the strength to lose weight!" "¡­" Ni Ya was speechless. Huanhuan smiled and said, "Actually, the best way to lose weight is to control your diet appropriately and exercise every day." As he ate, Ni Ya said, "My sister doesn''t sit as long as she can lie down. She doesn''t stand when she can sit. With her laziness¡­" He noticed that his sister was glaring at him again, so he immediately changed the tone of his words. "With her quiet and introverted personality, she doesn''t like exercising much." Ni Mei smiled shyly and raised her hand to pat her brother''s back twice. "You use the words quiet and introverted well. Keep it up." Ni Ya almost vomited blood. But he was strong enough to remain seated. "Thank you for your praise, Sister. I''ll continue to work hard." Huanhuan thought for a moment. "Why don''t I teach you yoga?" "What''s yoga? Will it be difficult?" Ni Mei hesitated. "It won''t be difficult. You can do it at home, and it''ll make your body toned and beautiful. It suits you." Ni Mei''s eyes lit up. "Sure!" "If you have nothing else to do now, why don''t I start teaching you now?" Ni Mei quickly nodded. "Yes, yes!" Huanhuan got someone to spread a thick animal hide blanket on the floor and called Ni Mei to lie down with her. "The first step in yoga is to relax¡­" Ni Ya sat beside her, chewing bamboo. He saw his sister follow Huanhuan in assuming various strange poses. Those poses were cute, but Ni Mei looked especially comical. Several times, Ni Ya couldn''t help but chuckle, causing Ni Mei to glare at him. "Get out!" Ni Ya immediately apologized. "I''m sorry. I definitely won''t laugh again. Continue practicing." "If you laugh at me again, you can forget about everything you begged me for previously!" Ni Ya shut his mouth and promised that he would never make another sound. This was the second time Huanhuan had heard Ni Mei say such a thing. It seemed that Ni Ya needed Ni Mei''s help, but no one knew what he was asking for. In any case, these were private matters between the siblings and had nothing to do with Huanhuan. She quickly put this small matter behind her and continued to focus on teaching Ni Mei to pose. After practicing for about an hour, Ni Mei was exhausted. She lay on the blanket and panted heavily. "I clearly don''t feel like I''ve exercised much. Why am I so tired?!" Huanhuan was also sweating. As she wiped her sweat, she said, "It''s because you haven''t exercised for a long time." "Can yoga really help me lose weight?" "If you can persevere for a long time and control your diet appropriately, I''ll get you some medicine to nourish your body later. You''ll slowly lose weight in the future." Huanhuan''s words gave Ni Mei hope of losing weight. She got up and clenched her fists. "I''ll definitely lose weight!" "Go for it!" At this moment, Bai Di was bidding farewell to Bai Luo. Bai Luo was very surprised. "You''re going back tomorrow?" Bai Di said, "Yes." "Can''t you stay for a few more days? It''s rare for us brothers to meet." "Shuang Yun is the only one handling a lot of things at home. He needs my help." Seeing that he had made up his mind, Bai Luo knew that it was useless to persuade him. He could only give up. "What about Big White and Little White? Are they going back with you?" "They''ve all grown up and have their own ideas. I''ll ask them for their opinion later. It''ll naturally be best if they''re willing to go back with us. If not¡­" Bai Di paused, his tone becoming subtle. "If they refuse to go back, I''ll have to tie them up." Chapter 750 You Have Someone You Like? Bai Luo''s expression was quite interesting. He originally thought that his second brother would say that if the children were unwilling to go back, he would let them stay in Sun City. He did not expect that in the end, he would force them to go back. This simple and crude method was very inconsistent with his second brother''s style. Bai Luo was very surprised. "Must you go this far?" "I don''t want to interfere with their choices, but Huanhuan''s greatest wish is for her family to be reunited. The others are on their way home. If Big White and Little White can''t go home, Huanhuan will definitely be brooding over this matter. I don''t want her to have any regrets." Bai Luo understood. "I can tell that Huanhuan cares a lot about her family." "You''re her family too." Bai Luo recalled the last time Huanhuan slapped him and couldn''t help but laugh at himself. "She''s very fierce to me." "As long as you''re obedient, she definitely won''t be fierce to you. If you''re dishonest, I''ll deal with you." Bai Luo recalled the last time his brother beat him up. He replied resentfully, "Got it." After leaving Bai Luo''s residence, Bai Di went to the camp. He found Bai An and Bai Hao in the camp, who were feeding each other. When the brothers saw their father, they stopped what they were doing and wiped the sweat off their faces. They respectfully called him father. Bai Di didn''t beat about the bush. He went straight to the point. "I''ll bring Huanhuan home tomorrow. Are you willing to come back with us?" The two brothers were stunned. They knew that their father was taking them home this time, but they didn''t expect him to leave tomorrow. This was too soon. Bai An asked, "Does Uncle know?" Bai Di said, "I just told him." "W-What about Mom?" "What about her?" Bai An hesitated for a moment before asking, "Does Mom want us to go back?" "Of course. Her greatest wish is for her family to be reunited." "But wasn''t she angry last night after what we said¡­" It was Bai An who asked this, but Bai Hao was obviously equally concerned about this question. He pricked up his ears to listen to his father''s answer. Bai Di said, "Will you apologize to her if I say she''s angry?" Bai An and Bai Hao were silent at the same time. Bai Di saw their reactions and said calmly, "From the looks of it, you must be feeling guilty, but you''re unwilling to admit your mistake and apologize. What are you being awkward about?" After a long silence, Bai An squeezed out a dry sentence. "I thought she wouldn''t need us anymore¡­" "What do you mean by that?" Bai An said, "She has a lot of children. We should be the two children who are the least close to her. Take Clement, for example. She takes care of him meticulously, but she''s very polite to the two of us." Bai Hao lowered his head. "I think it shouldn''t matter to her even if she loses us." Bai Di frowned. "Are you jealous?" "It''s not exactly jealousy. I just don''t think she cares about us." Bai Di explained patiently, "You''ve been apart for many years. She''s not familiar with you and doesn''t know how to get along with you. That''s why she''s polite to you. When you get along and get used to each other, you''ll naturally become close." "Oh¡­" "Are you still willing to go back with us?" Bai Di brought the topic back to their original goal. Bai An and Bai Hao looked at each other. As the elder brother, Bai An said, "Can you give us some time to consider?" "Sure. We''ll leave tomorrow morning. You can come and tell me the answer before dawn." "Mhm." "Think about it. I''ll go back first." After Bai Di left, Bai An and his good brother no longer talked. They walked into the lounge beside them. Bai An scooped two large bowls of water from the water jar and gave one to his brother. Bai Hao paced back and forth in the lounge anxiously. When he saw his brother bringing him water, he frowned and said, "Thank you, but I''m not thirsty." They were brothers who had lived together for 20 years. They knew each other''s habits and thoughts very well. Bai An said, "Are you still hesitating about whether you should apologize?" Bai Hao asked, "Do you think I should apologize?" "What you said last night was indeed a little too much. Mom must be very sad¡­" "I was just being hasty and accidentally said those words. I didn''t expect her to hear me." Bai An looked sympathetic. "You''re so unlucky." Bai Hao looked dejected. "She was very polite to us to begin with. After last night, she probably doesn''t even want to be polite to us anymore. She must hate us now." Bai An finished the water in the bowl and wiped the water from the corner of his mouth with his thumb. "If you want to apologize, I can go with you." "Really?" Bai Hao stopped his shoulder. "You''re indeed my good brother!" ¡­ When Bai Di returned, he wasn''t surprised to see two more panda beasts in the house. He went to cook lunch. Knowing that Ni Mei and Ni Ya liked to eat bamboo shoots, he specially stewed a large pot of bone soup. The fragrance of the soup fused into the bamboo shoots. They were smooth and delicious. Ni Mei and Ni Ya quickly ate the food in the bowl. Soon, they finished the entire pot of fresh bamboo shoots. After eating and drinking their fill, they slumped into chairs with happy smiles on their faces. Ni Mei said, "I want to find a male beast who can cook as my mate in the future." Ni Ya said, "I have to learn to cook too. That''ll make her look at me in a different light." ''Her?'' Huanhuan acutely caught the word. She leaned over and asked, "You have a crush?" Ni Ya avoided her gaze, his handsome face red. "Yes." "Who?" Ni Ya stammered and refused to say. The more he did this, the more interested Huanhuan became. "Tell me about it. Perhaps I can help you." Ni Ya was still too embarrassed to say it. He turned to his sister beside him and urged her softly, "You promised to help me talk about it¡­" Hence, Ni Mei said, "He has taken a fancy to your Big Goody." Huanhuan froze. "Big Goody? Why didn''t I know about this?" Blushing, Ni Ya whispered, "It''s just my unrequited love. It''s normal that you don''t know." "I see." Realization dawned on Huanhuan. "Why do you like Big Goody? I remember that she used to bully you. Aren''t you afraid of her?" "Although she used to hit me, she knew her limits and never hurt me. She''s a very good female." Huanhuan recalled how he was beaten up by Big Goody when he was young. She couldn''t help but think deeply. Was this child a masochist?! Chapter 751 - 751 Divine Artifact 751 Divine Artifact Ni Ya looked nervous. His palms were sweaty, and his voice was trembling, but he looked serious. It was obvious that he really wanted to be Shuang Yin¡¯s mate. Huanhuan¡¯s attitude was gentle. ¡°Big Goody has grown up. Her marriage is up to her. I won¡¯t interfere.¡± Ni Ya quickly asked, ¡°Then can I go back to Rock City with you? I want to pursue Big Goody!¡± !! Huanhuan smiled. ¡°Of course. You¡¯re welcome to Rock City as a guest.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Ni Ya¡¯s request was granted, and he was in high spirits. Bai Di interrupted. ¡°We¡¯ll leave Sun City tomorrow morning. If you want to come with us, it¡¯s best if you go back now and tell your parents and elders about it. You need to pack up your bags too. Wait for us at the city gate tomorrow morning when the sun comes out.¡± Ni Ya agreed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go back and tell Father and Mother.¡± With that, he hurried out. ¡°Don¡¯t be so fast. Wait for me!¡± Ni Mei shouted as she chased after her. Before long, the siblings disappeared. Huanhuan turned to look at Bai Di. ¡°We¡¯re leaving tomorrow morning? Isn¡¯t it too rushed?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been delayed here for a long time. If we don¡¯t go back now, Shuang Yun will probably be anxious.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Huanhuan hesitated. ¡°But what?¡± Bai Di looked down at her. ¡°You can tell me anything. Don¡¯t hide it from me.¡± Huanhuan hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°If we go home, what about the prophet? Should we bring him back to Rock City?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the prophet. Of course, he has to return to the 10,000 Beast Temple. Didn¡¯t you already hand him over to Shuang Jing? With Shuang Jing¡¯s strength, he can definitely safely send the prophet back to the 10,000 Beast Temple.¡± ¡°The prophet is unconscious now. The elders might do something to him. Should we help him?¡± Bai Di stroked her head and smiled. ¡°The prophet can predict the future. He must know that the elders¡¯ association has ill intentions. He should be prepared to deal with them. We don¡¯t have to worry about him.¡± ¡°What if¡ª¡± ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®what if¡¯.¡± Bai Di lowered his head and kissed her forehead. His tone was gentle but irrefutable. ¡°The matter of the 10,000 Beast Temple has nothing to do with you. Instead of worrying about those trivial matters, why don¡¯t you think about how to solve the problem of Sang Ye and Clement getting along?¡± Clement, who was rolling on the bed, looked up at Bai Di when he heard his name. To prevent Huanhuan¡¯s imagination from running wild, Bai Di stayed with her all afternoon. It wasn¡¯t until late afternoon when Bai Di had to go to the kitchen to make dinner that he separated from Huanhuan. Huanhuan stayed in the house to take care of Clement. Shuang Jing, who had been missing for the past two days, suddenly appeared. When Clement saw him, he immediately got up and bared his teeth at him. Shuang Jing smiled. ¡°This little fatty of yours is still as energetic as ever. Don¡¯t tell me he wants me to hug him?¡± Clement flashed his white teeth. ¡®Come on! Touch me and I¡¯ll eat you!¡¯ Afraid that Clement would pounce on Shuang Jing and bite him, Huanhuan quickly hugged her son tightly and looked at Shuang Jing. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯re leaving Sun City tomorrow morning, so I came to ask you what to do with the prophet.¡± Huanhuan asked, ¡°Is he still unconscious?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± This answer was expected, but Huanhuan was still disappointed. ¡°It seems I have to go to the home of the unicorns.¡± ¡°Home of the unicorns? Why are you going there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that you can find a way to awaken the prophet there.¡± Shuang Jing frowned. ¡°Unicorns are divine beasts. No one knows where their home is. Do you know?¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t know either, but Little Brat did. She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You can take us there?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Seeing how readily she agreed, Shuang Jing became suspicious. ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Although she seemed harmless at the moment, he had to be wary of her, especially since this matter concerned the safety of the prophet. He had to be careful. Huanhuan didn¡¯t know what to do to make Shuang Jing believe her. While hesitating, she heard Little Brat say the word ¡®dagger¡¯. Huanhuan immediately took out the bone dagger. ¡°This is a token from the prophet. It should prove the prophet¡¯s trust in me, right?¡± Unexpectedly, when Shuang Jing saw the dagger, his expression became extremely shocked as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°W-Why do you have this divine artifact?!¡± Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°Divine artifact?¡± ¡°It¡¯s polished from the horns on the heads of adult unicorns. A unicorn can only have one horn in its life. After it dies, it leaves its horns to its children. It¡¯s known as a divine artifact. The prophet once said that whoever he gives this divine artifact to in the future will be his successor.¡± Shuang Jing¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡°The prophet gave you the artifact, which means he chose you as his successor.¡± Huanhuan scratched her cheek. ¡°The prophet did say that he wanted me to inherit the position of prophet.¡± The way Shuang Jing looked at her was extremely complicated. There was envy, inquiry, and a lot of confusion. He didn¡¯t understand why the prophet would pass the position to a female. ... ¡°In all these years on the beast continent, no female has ever held the position of prophet.¡± Huanhuan squared her shoulders. ¡°No female has ever held the position of witch doctor or high priest before. I¡¯m the first female witch doctor and the first female high priest, so don¡¯t underestimate females.¡± ¡°You¡¯re indeed a very impressive female, but the position of prophet isn¡¯t as simple as you think. With your current strength, you might not be able to sit firmly in the position of prophet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I had no intention of becoming a prophet.¡± Shuang Jing was stunned again. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that ambitious. I don¡¯t want to climb that high. Besides, the prophet is still alive. Although he¡¯s been unconscious, as long as we find the home of the unicorns, he still has hope of waking up. At that time, he¡¯ll still be the prophet and I¡¯ll still be the high priest of Rock City.¡± Shuang Jing was surprised. ¡°Are you really not interested in the position of prophet at all?¡± Huanhuan shook her head. ¡°As you just said, I can¡¯t sit firmly in that position. In that case, why should I look for trouble?¡± Shuang Jing didn¡¯t know whether to call her stupid or self-aware. ¡°Although you don¡¯t want to be the successor of the prophet, since this dagger has been given to you, you¡¯re the next candidate for the position of prophet.¡± Shuang Jing knelt on one knee and said word by word, ¡°Before the prophet wakes up, you¡¯ll be the acting head of the 10,000 Beast Temple. We 12 divine guards and all the divine servants in the temple will listen to your commands.¡± ... Chapter 752 - 752 You’ve Changed 752 You¡¯ve Changed Before Huanhuan could speak, Bai Di strode in. ¡°She won¡¯t be the successor to the prophet,¡± he said. Shuang Jing looked up at him. ¡°The prophet has handed the divine artifact to Huanhuan, which means that the prophet has chosen her as his successor. You have no right to interfere.¡± Bai Di pulled Huanhuan behind him and looked at Shuang Jing with an especially cold gaze. ¡°The prophet chose her, but that doesn¡¯t mean she has to accept it.¡± Shuang Jing stood up. ¡°But she didn¡¯t refuse either.¡± Their gazes met, and neither of them was willing to back down. The atmosphere was tense. At this moment, Little Brat¡¯s voice sounded in Huanhuan¡¯s mind. ¡°You don¡¯t want to inherit the position of prophet?¡± Huanhuan shook her head, indicating that she didn¡¯t want to. The 10,000 Beast Temple was the highest authority on the entire beast continent. The prophet was in the center of power. With her ability, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on to that position at all. However, Little Brat said, ¡°Do you remember what you saw through the Prediction Mask? The world was in chaos, and lives were lost. The people you love died one by one¡­¡± Huanhuan recalled the bloody scenes and couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart tighten, and her face turned pale. How could she not remember? Those heart-wrenching images made her break out in a cold sweat every time she thought about them. Little Brat said, ¡°If you want to change your fate, you have to stand at a height that even fate can¡¯t control. It might be difficult to become a prophet, but the power a prophet brings can make you and your family safer.¡± Huanhuan froze. She remembered that she had seen Sang Ye being forced to the divine mountain in the prophecy¡­ If she became a prophet and got rid of those beasts who persecuted Sang Ye in advance, would Sang Ye¡¯s fate be changed? If she became a prophet and could use her authority to send troops to save Sun City when it was surrounded by demons, would Bai Di¡¯s fate be changed? If she became a prophet¡­ She would purge the City of 10,000 Beasts and join forces with all the beasts to resist the invasion of demons! ¡°Huanhuan, what do you think?¡± Huanhuan came back to her senses and looked at Bai Di. ¡°Huh?¡± Bai Di was worried when he saw her changing expression. ¡°I called you several times, but you didn¡¯t respond. Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°No, I was distracted for a while.¡± Huanhuan was a little embarrassed. ¡°What did you ask me just now?¡± Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°I wanted to ask you if you¡¯re really willing to inherit the position of prophet.¡± He knew very well that his little female was not ambitious. Her heart was only filled with thoughts of her family. The position of prophet looked tempting, but to Huanhuan, it was not as good as having the entire family gather for a meal. Therefore, he was certain that Huanhuan would definitely not be willing to accept being the prophet¡¯s successor. If it were before, Huanhuan would definitely not accept it. But now¡­ She looked up and said word by word, ¡°I am.¡± If standing in that position could reverse fate, she was willing! Bai Di looked stunned. The answer was unexpected. Shuang Jing was also a little surprised. He was in a deadlock with Bai Di just now, so he could only leave the choice to Huanhuan. He had thought that Huanhuan would not accept being the prophet¡¯s successor, but she agreed immediately. Bai Di frowned. ¡°Have you thought about it? If you really want to inherit the position of prophet, you¡¯ll have to move to the 10,000 Beast Temple in the future. Perhaps our family will be forced to separate.¡± Huanhuan was unwilling to be separated from her family. But she had to take that supreme position. She had to use her strength to change those bloody futures. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it. I have to become a prophet. I want power.¡± Bai Di looked at her as if she were a stranger. ¡°You¡¯ve changed.¡± Huanhuan opened her mouth to explain, but Little Brat stopped her. Little Brat reminded her, ¡°The images you see with the prophecy mask belong to the heavens. You can¡¯t tell anyone, or you¡¯ll attract disaster.¡± Huanhuan wanted to ask about the prophecy the prophet had told her before. Little Brat immediately guessed what she was thinking and took the initiative to explain, ¡°After hearing your prophecy, the prophet fell unconscious not long after. He¡¯s no different from a dead person now.¡± Huanhuan was shocked. Little Brat said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want Bai Di to become like the prophet, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t tell him anything. The less he knows, the safer he¡¯ll be.¡± Huanhuan originally thought that the prophet had fallen unconscious because he was destined to suffer this calamity. Now that she thought about it, she might have contributed to this calamity. Thinking of this, she felt even guiltier. Little Brat comforted her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to blame yourself too much. Even if not for you, the prophet wouldn¡¯t have lived long. He wanted to save you just because he wanted to do so. It has nothing to do with you. It was his choice.¡± Huanhuan lowered her eyes in silence. Bai Di¡¯s heart sank when he saw that she had no intention of explaining. Her silence meant that she had tacitly agreed. Bai Di retracted his hand from her head. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t the kind of person to lose yourself for power. Now, I think I¡¯ve been presumptuous. How can anyone in this world not be tempted by power?¡± ... Huanhuan laughed at herself. ¡°Yes, power is too tempting.¡± Power could make people stronger. It could make people get everything they wanted. Including the freedom of her lovers and the safety of her family. Bai Di asked, ¡°Are you still coming home with me?¡± Huanhuan lowered her head, afraid to look at him. ¡°I want to go to the home of the unicorns first and see if I can find a way to wake the prophet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to inherit the position of the prophet? If the prophet wakes up, won¡¯t your ambitions fall through?¡± Huanhuan heard mockery in his words. She felt even worse. ¡°Whether I can inherit the position of prophet or not, I hope the prophet will wake up. After all, he saved my life and Clement¡¯s. He¡¯s our benefactor.¡± Bai Di looked at her, his gaze turning cold. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re going with Shuang Jing?¡± Huanhuan nodded slightly. ¡°Yes.¡± ... ¡°What about me? And Big White and Little White. What should we do?¡± ¡°You can go home first. I¡¯ll look for you after I¡¯m done.¡± Bai Di sneered. ¡°After you¡¯re done, you¡¯ll probably go straight to the 10,000 Beast Temple. As the successor of the prophet, why would you go home?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that¡­¡± Bai Di¡¯s heart stung when he saw her eyes turn red. He didn¡¯t want to say anything hurtful, but he couldn¡¯t accept her choice. ¡°If you insist on going with Shuang Jing, it¡¯s up to you. I¡¯ll be returning home at dawn tomorrow.¡± Bai Di turned and walked away. Huanhuan watched him leave and wanted to chase after him. But in the end, she forced herself to look away from him. Shuang Jing asked, ¡°When are we leaving for the home of the unicorns?¡± ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Chapter 753 Shes Not Suitable For That Position Huanhuan wanted to ask Bai Di if he was willing to become a divine guard, but he seemed to be very resistant to the 10,000 Beast Temple. Even if she asked, she would probably be rejected. Bai Di didn''t return until night. It seemed that he was really angry. Huanhuan sat on the bed with Clement in her arms. She looked very lonely. Little Brat analyzed, "Bai Di''s reaction is a little strange." "Strange how?" "Based on how much Bai Di indulges you, he''d be willing to help you stab the sky if you asked for it. But when he heard you wanted to be the prophet''s successor, he reacted very strongly. That''s not normal." Huanhuan thought back. "Really? I didn''t notice anything." "Bystanders get a better look at things. I can realize things better than you." Huanhuan thought for a moment and felt that it made sense. "Then do you know why he reacted so strongly?" "I don''t know about that." Huanhuan wrote a letter about her decision to go to the home of the unicorns and placed it in her space so that Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling could see it. After writing the letter, Huanhuan lay on the bed and stared blankly at the roof. Seeing that she was in a low mood, Little Brat invited her to watch cartoons with him. "The Bear is quite good. Do you want to watch it with me?" Huanhuan thought for a moment and felt that she did need something to distract herself with, so she nodded. "Okay." Hence, she closed her eyes and immersed herself in the story of the two big bears fighting the logger uncle with Little Brat. Her eyes were closed, and her lips were curled into a smile like a mentally retarded child. Clement saw that his mother was sleeping soundly. He quietly leaned over and kissed her face twice. In the end, he didn''t forget to lick her. She tasted so good~ He was really afraid that he wouldn''t be able to resist swallowing his mother. ¡­ Bai An and Bai Hao came to apologize to Huanhuan together and bumped into Bai Di on the way. Bai Di asked where they were going. Bai An and Bai Hao lowered their heads and did not speak. Their expressions were a little evasive. As their father, Bai Di immediately read their minds. "Are you going to apologize to your mother?" The brothers hesitated for a long time before nodding. "Mhm." Bai Di said, "You don''t have to go." The two brothers were very surprised. "Huh?" "Huanhuan is going to another place with someone else tomorrow. She doesn''t want to go home with us, so there''s no need for you to apologize. If you think it''s more comfortable to stay in Sun City, you can choose to continue living in Sun City. I won''t interfere with your decisions." Sensing that their father''s tone was cold, the brothers immediately understood that their father had a conflict with their mother. Bai An asked tentatively, "Where are you going, Dad?" "Home, of course." "Don''t you care about Mom anymore?" Bai Di sneered. "She already has someone else''s protection. She doesn''t need me." Bai Hao blurted out, "Mom found a new mate? Are you jealous, Dad?" As soon as he finished speaking, his brother elbowed him. Bai An whispered to him not to speak nonsense. Bai Di said, "It has nothing to do with jealousy. I just don''t agree with her decision." "What decision?" Faced with the brothers'' curiosity, Bai Di was silent for a moment before saying, "She was given a divine artifact by the prophet, which signifies that she''ll be the next prophet. She wants to be a prophet." Bai An and Bai Hao were very surprised. They never expected their mother to become the legendary prophet! They said in unison, "Isn''t that a good thing?" "She''s not suitable for that position." The two brothers did not understand. Bai Di pinched his forehead, looking depressed. "It takes a lot to be in that position. I don''t want her to suffer those things. I just want her to stay at home and live a happy and stable life." Bai An said, "Have you told Mom this?" "Not, but I know she understands. She just stubbornly chose to walk on that path." It was a path destined to be filled with thorns. If one wanted to reach the end, one would definitely be injured and covered in blood. Bai Di didn''t want Huanhuan to experience those setbacks and pain. His little female should live in a beautiful world like a princess and always be innocent and happy. Bai An thought for a moment. "Maybe Mom has some difficulties. She doesn''t look like the kind of female who would abandon her family for power. Why don''t you find another opportunity to talk to her calmly?" Bai Di was silent. Bai Hao also said, "You should go and talk to her. It''s already so late. If you don''t go back, Mom will definitely be worried about you." Bai An said, "Mom has a soft personality. She''ll think you don''t want her anymore if she doesn''t see you return. Perhaps she''s hiding under the blanket and crying right now." Huanhuan was indeed a crybaby. She liked to cry for no reason. Bai Di''s heart ached at the thought of the little female crying secretly somewhere he couldn''t see. "I''ll go back and see her." With that, Bai Di turned to leave. Bai Hao looked at his brother. "Should we go back or follow them and take a look?" "Let them have a good chat. We can apologize tomorrow morning." "Alright." ¡­ Bai Di returned to his residence and gently pushed open the door to see Huanhuan sleeping soundly on the bed. She didn''t look sad at all. Bai Di: "¡­" He felt so silly for rushing back to comfort her because he was worried that she would cry. Clement sensed movement at the door. He immediately opened his eyes and stuck his head out of his mother''s arms. When he saw that it was Bai Di walking in, he closed his eyes again and shrank back into his mother''s arms to continue sleeping. Bai Di walked to the bed and had mixed feelings when he saw Huanhuan sleeping like a silly girl. Instead of being worried when he hadn''t returned despite it being in the middle of the night, she was sleeping so soundly. He really didn''t know whether to envy her for being magnanimous or scold her for being heartless. The next morning, Huanhuan woke up to the fragrance of food. She got out of bed and followed the fragrance. She saw that the table was filled with freshly made breakfast. There were crystal prawn dumplings, fruit porridge, and melons. They looked and smelled delicious. Just looking at them made her drool. Clement had already flown forward, picked up a plate, and poured the food into his mouth. He barely had to chew when he ate. He ate one dish at a time. Seeing that he was about to finish the dishes on the table, Huanhuan picked up two prawn dumplings and threw them into her mouth. Yes, the prawn meat was soft, fresh, and sweet. It was delicious! She could tell from the taste that Bai Di must have made these dishes himself. Huanhuan searched the house and couldn''t find Bai Di. She had no choice but to ask Little Brat, "Where''s Bai Di?" Little Brat: "He left after making breakfast." "Left? Where did he go?" "I don''t know. Maybe he went home." Hearing this, Huanhuan immediately panicked. "If he goes home, what about me?" "Aren''t you going to find the home of the unicorns?" "He can come with me!" "Then you have to get him to agree to go with you." "I''ll go look for him now!" Huanhuan picked up Clement and ran out. Even if she had to throw away her dignity, she had to convince Bai Di to go with her. ¡­ Chapter 754 - 754 The First To Flirt 754 The First To Flirt Not long after, Huanhuan was exhausted. She said breathlessly, ¡°Clement, you¡¯re really too heavy. You should eat less in the future.¡± Clement slowly spat out a bubble. ¡®Eat less? Impossible!¡¯ !! Coincidentally, Bai An and Bai Hao came to apologize to Huanhuan. They happened to meet on the way. They were both surprised. Huanhuan asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Bai Hao stammered, ¡°We came to look for you for something¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind what I said the night before last. It was nonsense that I said without thinking. I apologize.¡± Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°Are you here to apologize to me?¡± Bai Hao nodded. Although he was still a little embarrassed, as an adult male beast, he had to take responsibility since he had done something wrong. Bai An asked, ¡°Can you forgive us?¡± Huanhuan looked at the children who looked like Bai Di and felt deeply relieved. ¡°I should be the one apologizing. I didn¡¯t take good care of you all these years and let you suffer a lot.¡± Bai An and Bai Hao said nothing. Huanhuan said seriously, ¡°I have a total of eight children now. Every child is my heart, including you. I love you very, very much.¡± The brothers¡¯ hearts skipped a beat. It was not that they did not yearn for motherly love. It was just that they had been apart for too long that they did not dare to hope for that motherly love anymore. Now that they heard their mother say it herself, their originally dry hearts seemed to have tasted spring water. It was very sweet. Bai An tried to ask, ¡°Where are you going now? Are you going home with Dad?¡± Bai Hao said, ¡°If you¡¯re going home, can you bring the two of us along?¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to come home with us!¡± Bai An said calmly, ¡°No matter how good Sun City is, it¡¯s not our home. Besides, Uncle isn¡¯t young anymore. Sooner or later, he¡¯ll have to find a mate and give birth to many children. The two of us will be criticized if we stay here. We might as well go home and save ourselves the trouble.¡± Bai Hao nodded in agreement. Huanhuan was very happy, but then she remembered that she couldn¡¯t go back yet. Her face fell again. ¡°If you want to go back, you can go back with your father first. I still have something to deal with. I can¡¯t go home for the time being.¡± Bai An and Bai Hao asked her where she was going. Huanhuan didn¡¯t want the two children to be involved in the prophet¡¯s matter. She said vaguely, ¡°We¡¯re going somewhere far away. Your father should have left the palace by now. Go catch up to him and ask him to bring you back.¡± She had wanted Bai Di to go with her to the home of the unicorns, but that didn¡¯t seem possible. Bai Di had to take the children home, so she had to follow Shuang Jing alone. Bai An and Bai Hao were very surprised to know that their father had left. They didn¡¯t expect their father to leave so early. ¡°Then, Mom¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I have plans.¡± Huanhuan waved her hand, indicating that they should leave. ¡°Go after Bai Di before he gets far. Don¡¯t waste time here.¡± Just as Bai An and Bai Hao were hesitating, Shuang Jing arrived. He appeared without anyone noticing, startling both brothers. ¡°You¡¯re Bai Di¡¯s sons?¡± Shuang Jing looked the two of them up and down. ¡°You seem to have good qualifications. Work harder in the future and you¡¯ll at least be eight-star talent.¡± Bai An and Bai Hao did not know his identity. They both looked at him warily and did not speak. Huanhuan introduced them to Shuang Jing. ¡°He¡¯s a divine guard of the 10,000 Beast Temple. He¡¯s accompanying me on this mission. He¡¯s very strong. You don¡¯t have to worry about my safety at all.¡± Although Bai An and Bai Hao¡¯s impression of Shuang Jing was very ordinary, they had to admit that Shuang Jing had an aura unique to experts. That aura forced the two of them to be tense. Huanhuan urged Bai An and Bai Hao to look for Bai Di again. The brothers said goodbye to their mother and quickly left the palace to find their father. They had to ask their father what was going on between him and their mother. Why were the two of them moving separately? Hadn¡¯t the misunderstanding between the two of them been resolved? When the two brothers were gone, Shuang Jing clicked his tongue. ¡°I realize that your sons are very qualified. It seems that you¡¯re very good at giving birth. Why don¡¯t you consider me?¡± Huanhuan was confused. ¡°Consider you what?¡± ¡°Consider giving birth to children for me too. I¡¯m not weak either. My children won¡¯t be inferior to Bai Di¡¯s two sons.¡± Huanhuan rolled her eyes rudely. ¡°I¡¯m not a tool for giving birth. If you want to have children, find someone else. Don¡¯t have any ideas about me.¡± Shuang Jing continued to pester her. ¡°No one else can give birth like you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about others, but if you harass me again, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± Shuang Jing smiled. ¡°How will you be rude, then?¡± He was confident in his strength and did not care about the little female in front of him at all. Huanhuan slapped Clement¡¯s fat butt. ¡°Bite him.¡± Clement, who received the order, opened his mouth and bit at Shuang Jing! ... Shuang Jing could have dodged, but he didn¡¯t think Clement could hurt him, so he stood very calmly. In the end, he was bitten firmly. It was a reallyl big bite! Clement forcefully bit off a large piece of meat from his arm. It hurt so much that Shuang Jing¡¯s entire face contorted. He covered the bleeding wound and watched in disbelief as Clement swallowed the piece of meat. He roared, ¡°Is your son a monster?!¡± Huanhuan stroked his head. ¡°Those who flirt first are cheap. If you dare to talk cheap again, I promise I¡¯ll make sure you lose a piece of flesh on your other arm.¡± Clement licked the blood from his mouth, but his eyes were still fixed on Shuang Jing. That piece of meat just now had not satisfied him at all. Looking at his unsatisfied expression, as long as Huanhuan gave another order, he would immediately rush forward and swallow Shuang Jing. Clement wouldn¡¯t even spit out his bones! Shuang Jing¡¯s scalp went numb from Clement¡¯s gaze, but he couldn¡¯t really attack Huanhuan. He could only admit his bad luck. ¡°A piece of my meat was bitten off so early in the morning. I suffered a huge loss!¡± ... The wound on his arm looked scary, but it was only a light injury to an expert of his level. He would be fine after resting for two to three days. The fair-looking Clement was an out-and-out little monster in the eyes of Shuang Jing. He asked Huanhuan for some herbs for treatment. After bandaging the wound, he said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll bring the prophet to the palace gate first. After you¡¯re done packing, come to the palace gate and meet me as soon as possible. Later, we¡¯ll set off for the home of the unicorns.¡± Huanhuan replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± Chapter 755 - 755 Banquet 755 Banquet In terms of luggage, Huanhuan had almost none. She kept almost all her things in her space with her. She didn¡¯t need to specially pack them. However, she still used this time to look for Bai Luo and bid him farewell. At this moment, Bai An and Bai Hao had already left the palace. The two of them were about to run in the direction of the city gate when they met their father, Bai Di, at the palace gate. Bai Di looked surprised to see the brothers running out. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Bai An said, ¡°We¡¯re here to look for you.¡± Bai Hao said, ¡°Mom said you were going back to Rock City. We specially came to chase after you.¡± Bai Di looked behind them but saw no one. He frowned. ¡°Where¡¯s your mother? Didn¡¯t she come with you?¡± The two brothers shook their heads together, indicating that she didn¡¯t. Bai Di thought that shouldn¡¯t be the case! He had woken up early in the morning to make a table full of good dishes. When Huanhuan woke up and saw those dishes, she would definitely be touched. At the same time, she would feel guilty. When she found out that he was leaving, she would definitely chase after him¡­ But now, he didn¡¯t even see her. Bai Di had miscalculated. He asked, ¡°What was your mother doing when you left?¡± Bai An said truthfully, ¡°She was with Shuang Jing. She said that Shuang Jing was going with her to do something and we didn¡¯t have to worry. She asked us to chase after you.¡± Bai Hao saw that his father¡¯s expression was not good, so he tried to make a suggestion. ¡°Dad, Shuang Jing has greasy hair and a pink face. He must have ulterior motives for Mom. If the two of them are alone, he might take advantage of the situation. At that time, you¡¯ll have another love rival.¡± Bai Di said calmly, ¡°I believe Huanhuan. She¡¯s not the kind of female who messes around.¡± Bai An said, ¡°Mom won¡¯t do anything rash, but that might not be the case for Shuang Jing.¡± Bai Hao said, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see such a beautiful female like Mom. As long as it¡¯s a normal adult male beast, it¡¯s difficult not to be tempted by her.¡± The brothers spoke one after another, and Bai Di¡¯s frown deepened. He was not a male beast who would get jealous easily, but Shuang Jing was indeed not suitable to be Huanhuan¡¯s mate. Bai Di couldn¡¯t stay any longer. He started walking back. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go find her.¡± Bai An and Bai Hao immediately followed. ¡°We¡¯ll go with you. With us around, Mom will listen to you more.¡± Bai Di glanced at them. These two boys were good. Now they knew how to play tricks on their mother. He had to educate them well next time. How could they play tricks on their mother?! As for this time, he would forget about it. ¡­ After Huanhuan bid farewell to Bai Luo, she brought Clement to the palace gate. They met Wen Qian on the way. Wen Qian looked like he knew she would pass by, so he specially stood on the road and waited for her. ¡°Huanhuan, long time no see.¡± When Huanhuan saw Wen Qian, she subconsciously hugged Clement tighter. She hoped he wouldn¡¯t see through Clement¡¯s identity. Her lips twitched into a smile. ¡°Long time no see.¡± ¡°I heard you and Bai Di are back. Why didn¡¯t you come to the temple to see me? Are you unhappy with me?¡± Wen Qian still looked kind and gentle, but his words seemed to be thorny and uncomfortable. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been very busy recently, so we didn¡¯t disturb you.¡± ¡°What can I be busy with? I stay in the temple every day without anyone to talk to. It¡¯s rare for you to come to Sun City. Why don¡¯t you sit in the temple and talk to me?¡± Huanhuan quickly retreated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have something to do now. I¡¯ll visit another day.¡± She had a very bad impression of Wen Qian. This guy was extremely hypocritical. This time, he invited her to the temple as a guest. Who knew if there was a trap waiting for her? Wen Qian smiled helplessly. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve become the high priest of Rock City. In all these years, I¡¯ve rarely seen the high priest of other beast cities. It¡¯s rare to see one today. I want to invite you to the temple. Aren¡¯t you even going to give me face?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not giving you face. I just have something very important to do.¡± Wen Qian still refused to let her go and continued to ask, ¡°Oh? What are you busy with? Tell me. Perhaps I can help you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a private matter. I can¡¯t tell outsiders.¡± Huanhuan refused without hesitation. In any case, with her current status, she didn¡¯t need to be too polite. She wasn¡¯t afraid of him. Wen Qian was furious and felt that Lin Huanhuan did not know how to appreciate favors, but his expression became even kinder. ¡°Although it might be a little difficult, I¡¯m sincerely inviting you to the temple as a guest. If you insist on not going, I can only get someone to help send you to the temple.¡± He glanced at the divine servants behind him. Immediately, two strong divine servants walked forward and surrounded Huanhuan. It seemed that they were planning to use force. Huanhuan looked up at the divine servant closest to her and smiled, her eyes flickering. The divine servant¡¯s eyes met hers, and they immediately became blurry. He stood where he was as if sleepwalking. His expression was very dazed. No matter how Wen Qian ordered him, he did not move. Huanhuan pointed at the other divine servant. ¡°Beat him up.¡± The bewitched divine servant immediately waved his fist and smashed it at his companion! His companion was caught off guard, and his nose bled. The man covered his nose and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Unfortunately, the other party had already lost his mind. There was only one thought in his mind, and that was to beat him up! ... The two of them quickly fought, looking very miserable. Wen Qian looked at everything in front of him in disbelief. ¡°What did you do to them?¡± Huanhuan smiled at him. Unfortunately, Wen Qian¡¯s soul beast was of a higher level. Coupled with his very strong vigilance, her charm could not work on him. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± She tilted her head. Her cute appearance looked very innocent. It was as if the two divine servants who were in the midst of killing each other had nothing to do with her. Wen Qian¡¯s eyes quickly darkened. When he first saw her, she was just a delicate female who couldn¡¯t protect herself. Other than knowing some medical skills, she could only rely on Bai Di to survive. He didn¡¯t expect her to be able to make two beasts kill each other with just a look. What shocking talent! While Wen Qian was jealous of her, he also deepened his desire to get rid of her as soon as possible. If she was given more time to grow, she would probably become stronger. ... He had to kill her before she was fully fledged! Clement, who was sleeping in Huanhuan¡¯s arms, sensed a murderous aura. He immediately opened his eyes and looked at Wen Qian with a burning gaze. As a heaven-devouring python, he liked food filled with negative energy the most. Whether it was jealousy, resentment, anger, greed¡­ To him, those were the most beautiful seasonings. With these seasonings, the food would taste even more delicious. Clement couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips. The meat dish in front of him looked delicious! Chapter 756 Demoness Wen Qian had only planned to bring Lin Huanhuan back to the temple and use her to restrain Bai Di, but now, he changed his mind. He was going to kill her. As long as she died, Bai Di would suffer the backlash of the mate contract. He definitely wouldn''t live long. Wen Qian was already prepared. He gestured, and dozens of guards immediately rushed out and surrounded Huanhuan. "Kill her." Huanhuan immediately stared into the eyes of one of the guards and kept hinting at him with her eyes. "Kill your companion, kill your companion¡­" Wen Qian sensed that something was wrong and immediately shouted, "Don''t look into her eyes." However, it was too late. The guard had been bewitched, and his eyes became very empty. He pounced mercilessly on his companions beside him and bit them desperately. Hence, the situation of them killing each other happened again. When the other guards saw this scene, they couldn''t help but stand rooted to the ground, not daring to approach Lin Huanhuan again. They were afraid that they would be bewitched too. Wen Qian cursed. "They''re all trash." He ordered someone to pull the fighting guards away. Even so, the bewitched guard still seemed to be possessed. He kept roaring and attacking the people around him. In the end, his companions had no choice but to knock him out before he could be temporarily quiet. Wen Qian frowned at Lin Huanhuan. "You demoness!" Huanhuan never dreamed that she would be called a demoness one day. "It seems that I have to get rid of you myself today." Wen Qian walked over, and his right hand transformed into a sharp claw. It was the claw of a red tiger. Huanhuan hugged Clement and retreated. "Not only am I Bai Di''s mate, but I''m also the high priest of Rock City. If you dare to kill me here, you''ll be provoking the entire city." "You tempted the beasts to kill each other. I''m killing you to get rid of evil for the people." Seeing that he did not stop walking and seemed to be getting serious, Huanhuan became even more nervous. She quietly took out the bone dagger from her space and stared at Wen Qian, who was approaching step by step. "Bai Di won''t let you go. Neither will Rock City. You''re asking for it." "You''re the one who''s going to die now." Wen Qian raised his sharp claw and suddenly grabbed her neck! However, his claw did not land on Huanhuan. At the critical moment, Clement opened his mouth and bit Wen Qian''s claw. He bit Wen Qian so hard that half of his claw was bitten off! Blood splattered everywhere. Wen Qian''s face contorted from the pain. Cold sweat broke out as he roared in pain, "Ahhh!" He shook off Clement and covered the remaining half of his tiger claw. His face was pale. Clement swallowed the half of the claw that was bitten off. Unfortunately, he looked like a child now. His mouth was too small. Even if he opened his mouth to the limit, he could only barely bite off half of Wen Qian''s tiger claw. If he were in his original form, he would have swallowed Wen Qian whole. Clement licked his mouth clean. The taste of this meat with ''seasonings'' was much better than that of ordinary beasts. The taste of jealousy and resentment made him satisfied. Wen Qian never expected Lin Huanhuan''s son to be so ferocious. He could bite off half of his hand just by opening his mouth! ? "Monster! The mother is a demoness! Her child is a monster!" He turned to shout at the guards and divine servants behind him, "Why are you still standing there? Catch them! Kill them both! Remember not to look into the demoness'' eyes. She''ll confuse you into killing each other!" There were more than 20 guards and divine servants. After receiving the order, they pounced on Huanhuan at the same time and deliberately avoided her gaze. This way, Huanhuan would not be able to confuse them. Huanhuan had no choice but to grip the bone dagger tightly. When the first guard pounced, she suddenly pulled it out and stabbed him! The other party was caught off guard and was stabbed in the stomach! Huanhuan pulled out the bone dagger with all her might. Blood stained her hands. Killing someone was a very scary thing for her, but at this moment, she was holding her youngest son in her arms. As a mother, her sense of duty forced her to forget her nervousness and fear. She tried to ignore the sticky feeling in her palm and focus on the enemy. She couldn''t miss as she had to protect her children! Not far away, Wen Qian was advancing and bandaging his wound. At the same time, he was paying close attention to Lin Huanhuan''s movements. When he saw the bone dagger in her hand, he couldn''t help but look stunned. If he was not wrong, it should be a bone dagger polished from a unicorn''s horn! It was a divine artifact unique to the prophet! Wen Qian recalled the information his trusted divine servant had obtained two days ago and connected it to the rumors that had spread from the City of 10,000 Beasts not long ago. The prophet had left the City of 10,000 Beasts Temple, and his whereabouts were currently unknown. Lin Huanhuan brought a male beast suspected to be the prophet into Sun City and met with Shuang Jing. If everything was just a guess, then the divine artifact in Huanhuan''s hand was very important evidence. She must have seen the prophet to be able to obtain this bone dagger. Then the male beast she had brought into Sun City was very likely the prophet! This was really very important news! If he could take the opportunity to capture Lin Huanhuan and find the whereabouts of the prophet, the lord in the 10,000 Beast Temple would definitely reward him greatly. Thinking of this, Wen Qian''s heart burned. Ignoring the pain in his palm, he tore off his robe and transformed into a ferocious tiger with red and black patterns. He pounced in Lin Huanhuan''s direction! No matter what, he had to catch Lin Huanhuan! The red tiger was extremely fast and arrived in front of Huanhuan in the blink of an eye. Huanhuan quickly raised her dagger to defend herself. In the end, the red tiger pounced on her! Clement opened his mouth and bit at the red tiger, but the red tiger grabbed the back of his neck. The red tiger threw him far away. Huanhuan was very worried about her youngest son''s safety, but she was firmly pressed to the ground by the tiger''s claws and could not move at all. She could only twist her head with difficulty. After Clement fell to the ground, she saw that he quickly got up again. Although this child looked delicate, he was unexpectedly resistant to beatings. Not to mention falling twice, he would be fine even if he was slashed by knives and claws. After all, the skin of the heaven-devouring python was very sturdy. The red tiger looked down at Lin Huanhuan and asked, "Where''s the prophet?" "I don''t know¡­" Before she could finish, the red tiger stomped hard, almost crushing Huanhuan''s internal organs. It hurt like hell. The red tiger said, "I advise you to behave and not be rough with me." Huanhuan was quickly thinking of a way to escape when she suddenly saw three familiar figures not far behind the red tiger. She couldn''t help but be stunned. Didn''t Bai Di and her two sons go out of the city? Why were they back?! Chapter 757 Kill Him! Bai Di transformed into a white tiger and pounced on the red tiger from behind. The two tigers tore at each other and roared fiercely. Bai An helped Huanhuan up. "Mom, are you alright?" "I''m fine." Huanhuan looked in Clement''s direction and saw that he had been picked up by Bai Hao. Bai Hao carried Clement and quickly ran to his mother''s side. Seeing that her youngest son was safe, Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. She covered her chest and coughed. Her voice was hoarse. "Go help Bai Di and kill Wen Qian. Don''t let him leave here alive." "Alright!" Bai Hao placed Clement on the ground, then transformed into a white tiger and pounced at Wen Qian with his brother, Bai An. Bai Di was strong to begin with. Coupled with the help of his two sons, Wen Qian quickly fell into a disadvantage and was beaten back. Wen Qian was forced into a corner. At the end of his rope, he saw Lin Huanhuan and her son standing not far away. If he caught her, he could make Bai Di and his sons hesitate. He could then have a chance of survival! Wen Qian pounced on Lin Huanhuan desperately. Seeing this, Bai Di''s heart tightened. He jumped onto Wen Qian''s back and bit his neck! With his fatal spot bitten, Wen Qian had no choice but to slow down and shake Bai Di off his back. The moment Bai Di landed, Bai An and Bai Hao pounced on Wen Qian at the same time. They bit Wen Qian''s forelimbs on both sides and tore off a large piece of flesh. Bai Di had just seen Wen Qian almost kill Huanhuan with his own eyes. If he had been a step slower, Huanhuan might be a corpse right now. Killing intent rose in Bai Di''s chest. Wen Qian was seriously injured and staggered to his knees. When he saw Bai Di approaching, not only was he not afraid, but he also laughed sinisterly. "I''m the high priest of the Sun God Temple. So what if you can beat me? Do you dare to kill me?!" In this era of divine authority, divine authority reigned supreme. Priests who violated the law and committed crimes could only be judged through an internal meeting of the temple. Outsiders had no right to interfere, let alone punish them. According to the rules, even if Wen Qian was guilty, Bai Di could only tie him up and send him to the 10,000 Beast Temple. He could not touch Wen Qian himself, or he would be violating the temple. At best, Bai Di would be exiled, but at worst, his entire family would be executed! Although Bai Di was a member of the royal family, he was also controlled by the temple and could not interfere. Wen Qian was the best at scheming. He knew Bai Di''s weakness. "I know you''re not afraid of death, but aren''t you afraid of implicating your brother and demoting him from a beast king to a commoner? Aren''t you afraid that your sons will become wanted criminals? Aren''t you afraid that your entire family will be tied to the stake and burned to death?!" Bai Di''s gaze had turned extremely cold. But he had to slow down. Seeing this, Wen Qian became even more arrogant. He only dared to kill Lin Huanhuan in broad daylight because he knew that no one in Sun City would dare to touch him. What could the royal family do? In front of the temple, they were just puppets! Wen Qian transformed into his human form and stood up shakily. In any case, they had already fallen out. He could not be bothered to maintain his usual gentle appearance. He laughed and said, "I''m not afraid to tell you that I have a backer in the 10,000 Beast Temple. Even if you escort me to the 10,000 Beast Temple, I''ll be able to walk out unscathed in less than three days. At that time, I''ll still be the high priest of the Sun God Temple. What can you do to me?!" Bai Hao gritted his teeth in anger. He wished he could rush forward and kill this bastard! Bai Di stepped on Wen Qian with his claws and looked down at him. "Do you really think I can''t kill you?" Not only was Wen Qian not afraid, but he also provoked the other party. "If you kill me, Sun City will immediately turn upside down. The throne left behind by your father will change hands. Will you let the old man down?" Bai Di said nothing. Wen Qian had been the high priest for many years and had deep roots in Sun City. If he died at the hands of Bai Di, the entire white tiger royal family would become the target of public criticism. At that time, not only would the throne change hands, but even their lives would be difficult to keep. Bai Di wished he could kill Wen Qian now. However, reason told him that Wen Qian could not die. At the very least, he couldn''t die here at his hands. Bai Di raised his claws bit by bit. At this moment, Huanhuan''s voice suddenly sounded. "Kill him!" Bai Di paused and looked at Lin Huanhuan. She jogged over and handed Clement to Bai An. Then, she raised the bone dagger and handed it to Bai Di. "Now that the prophet is unconscious, as the prophet''s successor, I''ve temporarily taken over the position of prophet. I''ll be in charge of the matters of the 10,000 Beast Temple. Wen Qian deceived the people and tried to murder the royal family and a high priest. He should be killed according to the rules. I''ll now give you the right to execute Wen Qian!" They could not let Wen Qian leave. Otherwise, the whereabouts of the prophet would be exposed. At that time, it would definitely attract the pursuit and competition of various factions. Wen Qian had to die! Wen Qian''s expression immediately changed. He tried to escape, but Bai Hao, who was prepared, grabbed him. Bai Hao looked at his father, waiting for his decision. Bai Di was still in his white tiger form. The tall white tiger was as majestic as a mountain, and his metal armor refracted a cold light. He was an extremely ferocious beast, but he looked gentle when facing his beloved. He lowered his head and stared at the little female in front of him. If he accepted this order, it would mean that he admitted that Huanhuan had become the successor of the prophet. But he didn''t want Huanhuan to take on this responsibility. He didn''t want to see her caught in the whirlpool of power struggle. Huanhuan looked up at the white tiger in front of her and said word by word, "In order to protect me and the children, you were willing to scar your body. In order to protect you, I''m willing to overcome all obstacles and walk to the highest point." The white tiger didn''t move. His blue eyes flickered. Huanhuan extended her hand. "Will you walk this thorny path with me?" Bai Di didn''t want Huanhuan to be injured and put herself in danger. He only hoped she could live safely and happily. However, in this era where the strong were respected, if she wanted to survive, she could only stand higher than anyone else. He couldn''t stop her. In that case, he could only do his best to protect her and send her to the highest point! The white tiger became a handsome man. He looked helplessly at the little female in front of him. "I''ll do whatever you say." Huanhuan was very happy to finally be forgiven by her lover. She quickly asked, "Then are you willing to be my divine guard?" "Of course." Bai Di knelt on one knee, clenched one hand into a fist, and pressed it to his chest. "I swear on my soul beast that I''ll live and die with you!" To become a divine guard, one had to sign a contract with the prophet. Only the prophet knew what to do with this contractual ritual. Huanhuan didn''t understand this, but it didn''t matter. As long as Little Brat understood it! Chapter 758 Divine Guard Huanhuan followed Little Brat''s instructions and placed the tip of the dagger on Bai Di''s shoulder. Her clear voice rippled. "In the name of the prophet, I give you the power of a god. May you be loyal, brave, and strong!" A holy white light appeared on the blade. The star pattern on Bai Di''s body burned, and the energy in his body stirred. Lightning flashed in the sky. A moment later, he actually advanced! Bai Di''s soul beast had risen to ten stars! This change was so sudden that Huanhuan froze on the spot. She heard Little Brat say, "Every divine guard has a contract with the prophet. The prophet gives the divine guard strength, and the divine guard is loyal to the prophet. The deeper the bond between the prophet and the divine guard, the more power the divine guard gets from the prophet. Bai Di suddenly upgraded because the power you gave him was too strong. In other words, the relationship between the two of you is too deep." At this point, Little Brat couldn''t help but feel a little depressed. "You''re just signing a contract with a divine guard, but you actually made an onlooker bear witness to your PDA. You''re really great." Huanhuan smiled happily. According to the rules, the divine guards were directly under the jurisdiction of the prophet. Even the Elders'' Association had no right to mobilize them. If a priest committed a serious crime, the divine guards had special authority to act first and report later. Furthermore, as the successor of the prophet and the temporary head of the 10,000 Beast Temple, Bai Di had nothing to worry about now that he had her approval. Bai Di walked toward Wen Qian. Wen Qian finally panicked. He could not break free from Bai Hao''s restraint and could only shout at the top of his lungs, "What do you want? Don''t come over! I''m a high priest. If you dare to kill me, the entire Sun God Temple won''t let you off! Moreover, I have someone above me. He won''t sit back and watch me be killed!" "You''ve committed a heinous crime. You deserve to be executed. I''m under orders to execute you. If anyone from the Sun God Temple is unconvinced, they can appeal to the 10,000 Beast Temple." Bai Di stopped a step away from him. "But let me remind you that Huanhuan is temporarily the prophet. She''s the head of the 10,000 Beast Temple. Who dares to sue her? Even the backer behind you can only shut his mouth and behave." As soon as he finished speaking, Bai Di''s claws reached into Wen Qian''s chest and grabbed his heart. Wen Qian''s face was twisted in pain as he let out a heart-wrenching scream. Bai Di looked at him and said calmly, "Let me ask you something. If you can answer me truthfully, I''ll let you die a quick death." Wen Qian was in so much pain that other than cries of pain, he couldn''t make any other sound. Bai Di approached him. "Did you plot to kill my mother back then?" "Ahhh!!!" Bai Di squeezed his heart. "If you don''t tell the truth, I''ll cut a few more holes in you and fill them with boiling water¡­" "No, don''t! I''ll say it! I did it! I did it!" As soon as he finished speaking, Bai Di dug out his entire heart! Blood splattered. Wen Qian''s eyes widened, and his ferocious expression stayed on his face. He was completely dead. Bai Di wanted to throw away the heart in his hand, but he heard Clement cry out. ''What a pity it is to throw it away! Let me eat it!'' Clement was hugged by Bai An, but his eyes stared fixedly at the bloody heart, emitting a green light. Bai Di threw the heart to Clement. Clement opened his mouth and swallowed it. He didn''t even chew. Bai An and Bai Hao were stunned. They never expected this chubby and cute little brother to eat a human heart without blinking! They had finally seen what it meant to not judge a book by its cover. Bai Di wiped his fingers clean and asked Huanhuan, "What should we do with Wen Qian''s corpse?" Huanhuan knew that he had a personal grudge against Wen Qian and did not mind opening a back door for him. "Do as you see fit." Bai Di looked at the divine servants hiding nearby and said coldly, "Come here." The divine servants had just seen him execute the high priest with their own eyes. How could they dare disobey him now? They all scrambled out and knelt in front of Bai Di, afraid that they would be executed if they were any slower. "Bring Wen Qian''s body to the divine mountain." The divine servants were stunned. Someone couldn''t help but say, "The divine mountain is a sacred place in Sun City. No one can go up the mountain without the high priest''s permission." "Your high priest is dead now. Anyone who wants his permission can look for him in another world. I don''t mind sending you off." Upon hearing this, the divine servants immediately shut up, not daring to say another word. They picked up Wen Qian''s body and walked toward the divine mountain. Bai Di looked at Huanhuan. "Wait for me at the palace gate. I''ll look for you when I''m done." "Mhm." Under Bai An and Bai Hao''s escort, Huanhuan led Clement to the palace gate while Bai Di led the divine servants to the divine mountain. After the deaths of beast kings and queens, their bodies would be sent to the divine mountain. This was the custom of Sun City. The remains of Bai Di''s parents were placed on the divine mountain. When his parents died, there was no burial. After their bodies were thrown up the mountain, no one cared anymore. Bai Di had always remembered the exact location of his parents'' remains. He found his parents'' bones accurately and got someone to throw Wen Qian''s remains in front of them. Bai Di knelt on one knee in the face of his parents'' remains. "Father, Mother, I''ve avenged you." In the end, Wen Qian''s remains were tied up and hung on a tree, allowing vultures or crows to eat him. After Bai Di went down the mountain, he bumped into Bai Luo on the way to the palace gate. When Bai Luo heard that Wen Qian had been killed, he was shocked. He was not sad and sorry for Wen Qian. It was purely because things had happened too suddenly and he was a little careless. Who would have thought that High Priest Wen Qian, who was still alive and kicking this morning, would die in the blink of an eye?! Bai Luo saw Bai Di and rushed forward. "Wen Qian is dead?" Bai Di nodded. "Yes." "You killed him?" "Mhm." Bai Luo placed one hand behind his back and walked back and forth with an anxious expression. "I know you don''t like Wen Qian, but didn''t you tell me before that now isn''t the time to attack? You told me to wait patiently for the best opportunity to capture them all. But why were you¡­ Why were you so impulsive?!" Bai Di was unexpectedly calm. "Wen Qian wanted to kill Huanhuan, so I had to strike first." "Then you should''ve secretly gotten rid of him somewhere private. How could you kill him in front of so many people? It''ll be difficult for me to cover for you if you do this." "There''s no need to hide it. It doesn''t matter if people find out." Bai Luo stopped. "How can it not matter? You''ll be burned at the stake for killing the high priest. At that time, not only you but even your mate and sons will suffer!" Chapter 759 Unspoken Rules Bai Di said, "I was ordered to execute Wen Qian. He deserved to die. I can stand up for myself. I don''t have to worry about being punished." Bai Luo was very surprised. "Ordered? By who?" In order to prevent Bai Luo from being anxious about this, Bai Di told him everything. Not only had Huanhuan become the successor of the prophet, but Bai Di had also become a divine guard. His soul beast had also risen to 10 stars¡­ There was too much information. Bai Luo felt like his head was about to explode. He covered his head and took a long time to digest the information. "In that case, Huanhuan ordered you to kill Wen Qian, and you''re just the executor. With Huanhuan''s current identity, we shouldn''t be afraid even if the 10,000 Beast Temple comes looking for trouble¡­ Am I right?" Bai Di nodded. "Yes." Bai Luo spun on the spot. "But I still feel like I''m dreaming. When did Huanhuan get involved with the prophet? She was actually acknowledged by the prophet?" "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you when I''m free in the future. I have to rush to the palace gate to meet Huanhuan and the others." Bai Luo said, "I''ll send you off and say a few words to Huanhuan." ¡­ Huanhuan''s recovery ability was getting stronger. By the time she reached the palace door, the pain in her body had basically disappeared. Shuang Jing arrived before them and had been waiting at the palace gate for a while. Shuang Jing had gotten a wheelchair from somewhere and placed the prophet on it. That way, even if he was alone, he could push the prophet forward. It was much more convenient than a stretcher. Huanhuan was a little surprised. "Where did you get this wheelchair?" "I bought it from the market in the city. I heard it''s a new thing from your Rock City. It was extremely expensive. This wheelchair cost me two red crystals." If not for the prophet, Shuang Jing would never have been willing to fork out this sum of money. Huanhuan raised her eyebrows. "As a divine guard, two red crystals are nothing to you, right?" "Lady Huanhuan, although the title of divine guard sounds arrogant, we don''t get paid a salary, okay? Every crystal I have is my private money that I found a way to earn through other channels. My crystals are very precious!" Huanhuan couldn''t help but smile. "But you''re still working for free? What a good man!" "I''m not working for free. The prophet gave us all strength to help us become stronger. No amount of crystals can buy this." "You''re right." Huanhuan paused. "Don''t we still lack a spot among the 12 divine guards? I gave that spot to Bai Di just now. He''s also one of the 12 divine guards now. He''s your colleague. You have to get along well in the future." Shuang Jing was very surprised. "In the blink of an eye, you''ve already taken in a new divine guard? You''re too efficient!" "I was stopped by Wen Qian just now and was almost killed by him. In order to execute Wen Qian, I decided to give the position of divine guard to Bai Di at the last minute. The situation was special, and I didn''t have time to inform you. I hope you can forgive me." Shuang Jing frowned. "Wen Qian wanted to kill you? What''s going on?" In any case, Bai Di was not here yet. Since Huanhuan had nothing to do, she told him about the matter with Wen Qian from beginning to end. After hearing this, Shuang Jing said without hesitation, "You handled it well. Wen Qian had to die, or the prophet would''ve been in danger." "Now that Wen Qian is dead, the Sun God Temple is leaderless. I''m afraid something will happen." Shuang Jing didn''t mind. "Just send someone else to take on the position of high priest. In any case, you''re acting as the prophet now. You can handle these small matters." The high priest of a medium-sized beast city was an important figure in the eyes of ordinary beasts, but in the eyes of Shuang Jing, it was just a small matter. Huanhuan was relieved by his relaxed tone. "I plan to send someone from Rock City to take over the position of high priest of the Sun God Temple." "Sure, Rock City is your territory. The people chosen from there will listen to you, and they won''t cause trouble like Wen Qian in the future." Huanhuan was a little worried. "Will the Elders'' Association stop us?" "Those old guys will definitely try to stop you, but it doesn''t matter. Even if they argue, you have the final say. They can''t do anything to you." "I''m just afraid they''ll cause trouble in secret." "If you''re really worried, you can send a divine guard to keep an eye on them. Once they discover that someone is up to no good, they''ll be restrained. You can deal with them when you get back." Huanhuan thought for a moment. "That''s a good idea, but I''m not familiar with the divine guards. There are 12 of them. I only know you and Bai Di now. I''ve never even seen the others." Shuang Jing stroked his chin. "You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll contact them and see if any of them are free to come over and help." "Yes, I''ll leave it to you." When the two of them were done chatting, Bai Di finally appeared. Bai Luo came with him. Shuang Jing circled Bai Di twice and clicked his tongue in wonder. "You just became a divine guard, but your soul beast has risen to ten stars. Impressive!" Bai Di''s expression didn''t change. "It was just luck." "I want such good luck too." Shuang Jing was especially envious. Huanhuan smiled and said, "Luck isn''t something you can see or touch. Whether you have it or not, you should accept your fate." Shuang Jing pointed at her. "Bai Di has just become a divine guard, but you''re already biased toward him. As time passes, our 11 divine guards will probably be inferior to him. Sigh! It was better when the prophet was around. At least he wasn''t biased." "Because I have an unspoken rule with Bai Di. Do you know what an unspoken rule is?" The simple Shuang Jing indicated that he didn''t understand. Huanhuan crooked a finger at Bai Di, who bent down and lowered his head. Huanhuan leaned over and kissed him on the cheek. Then, she turned to Shuang Jing and said, "This is called an unspoken rule." The single man was forced to bear witness to such a sight. He howled angrily. "Woof!" Before setting off, Bai Luo found Huanhuan alone. "Wen Qian deserved to die, but the Sun God Temple can''t do without a high priest. I have a few suitable candidates here. I hope you can consider them." His attitude was good, but Huanhuan still sensed something from his tone. Huanhuan smiled and said, "Give me the list. I''ll consider it." Bai Luo reported three names. "Two of these three are divine servants of the Sun God Temple. The other is a witch doctor in the city. They''re very capable and experienced." Huanhuan nodded. "Yes, I understand." Shuang Jing urged, "It''s getting late. We should set off." Huanhuan bid farewell to Bai Luo, then climbed onto Bai Di''s back. The group of seven set off for Sun City. Chapter 760 Using Your Position For Personal Gain Huanhuan did not deliberately lower her voice when she spoke to Bai Luo. Shuang Jing and Bai Di heard their conversation. The prophet sat in his wheelchair, Shuang Jing pushing him forward. As Shuang Jing walked, he asked, "Aren''t you preparing to send someone from Rock City to take over the Sun God Temple? Why did you agree to Bai Luo''s request of having one of his people take over the position of the high priest?" Huanhuan was sitting on Bai Di''s back. When she heard his question, she asked back, "Did I promise him? I just said I''d think about it." Shuang Jing immediately laughed. "You''re evil. He''s your brother-in-law. Aren''t you afraid of upsetting Bai Di by teasing him like this?" Huanhuan said, "That''s two different things. Bai Di knows it better than I do. He won''t blame me." Bai Di heard them talking about him and said, "It''s indeed not appropriate for the royal family to interfere in the temple''s matters. Huanhuan is right." Shuang Jing tsked. "That''s your biological brother. Don''t you want to help him get some benefits?" Bai Di replied calmly, "It''s fine to give him some benefits, but he might not be able to afford some. In that case, he might as well not get them." "Does that mean you''re doing this for your brother''s own good?" "I''m his brother. I won''t harm him." "But he might not appreciate it." Bai Di said, "I''m not doing this to make him appreciate it. I just want him to be fine." After asking a few questions, it seemed that Bai Di would answer every question, but if one thought about it carefully, one would realize that the things he said were very specious and tactful. One wouldn''t be able to catch the slightest flaw in his words. He was harder to deal with than Shuang Jing had imagined. Such a person lived strictly and was thorough. His thoughts were even more meticulous. Shuang Jing smiled, revealing his white canine teeth. "I suddenly realize you look like someone." Bai Di looked sideways at him. "Hmm?" "Leader of the 12 divine guards, Leng Xiao." Bai Di said, "I''ve heard his name. I''ve seen him before." "Oh?" Bai Di looked into the distance as if he was recalling something. "I was still underaged that year. Leng Xiao happened to pass by Sun City because he was doing something. He happened to be at Big Brother''s coming-of-age ceremony, so he taught him a few moves. I watched from the side and thought he was amazing." Shuang Jing stroked his chin. "From the looks of it, you admire him?" "The strong are always respected." Shuang Jing strongly agreed with this. "Leng Xiao is indeed the strongest among the 12 divine guards. He''s also the most powerful soul beast I''ve seen in so many years. So far, I''ve never seen a beast more powerful than him." It was an exaggeration, but he said it very matter-of-factly. He wasn''t bragging at all. When Huanhuan heard this, she couldn''t help but ask, "Compared to Xue Ling, who''s stronger?" Shuang Jing replied without hesitation, "Leng Xiao must be better!" But Bai Di said, "Not necessarily." "Don''t deny it. Xue Ling''s skills are just for show. If he really fights Leng Xiao head-on, Xue Ling will definitely lose." Although Huanhuan was not a competitive person, she was still a little unhappy to hear Shuang Jing say that about Xue Ling. "If Xue Ling''s skills are just for show, then what about you? You''re not even as good as him!" "I''m telling the truth. If you don''t believe me, you''ll know when Xue Ling competes with Leng Xiao in the future." Huanhuan was very angry, but she did not lose her mind. "Whether they compete or not, Xue Ling is very powerful in my heart. If you say anything bad about Xue Ling again, I''ll deduct your bonus!" "You can''t win against me, so you''re using your status to suppress me. You''re really¡­ Hey, wait a minute. Why are you deducting my bonus? When did I get a bonus?" Huanhuan raised her small face, her eyes lively. "In order to motivate you to work, I''ve decided to start giving out monthly bonuses from now on. The amount is up to me. As long as you work hard, you can get it." At this point, she glanced at Shuang Jing. "In view of your evil deeds just now, your bonus for this month is gone!" Shuang Jing was furious. "You can''t do that! You''re using your position for personal gain!" Huanhuan stuck out her tongue and made a face at him. "Yes, I''m using my position for personal gain. If you have the ability, file a complaint then!" Shuang Jing: "¡­" He had never seen such a shameless successor to the prophet! According to Little Brat, unicorns lived in a mysterious forest in the east. The journey was very far. When they encountered flat roads, Shuang Jing could still push the prophet forward in a wheelchair. However, if they encountered rough roads that were not easy to walk on, he could only transform into his beast form and carry the prophet forward. Shuang Jing''s beast form was a leopard. With golden skin and black patterns, he was beautiful. He was a size smaller than the white tiger, but he was extremely fast and explosive. He ran like lightning, and only blurry afterimages could be seen. Leopards and tigers were both cats, but they had no intention of getting close to each other. Usually, when they slept, they kept a safe distance. As for eating¡­ Shuang Jing couldn''t resist the fragrance of Bai Di''s food and offered to join in. "I''ll provide the ingredients. You''ll be in charge of cooking." Bai Di thought for a moment. "Sure." In any case, making more food was convenient for him. At the same time, he could take the opportunity to save himself from the trouble of hunting. Anyone would want to be lazy, and Bai Di was no exception. The next day, they accidentally encountered Shuang Yin, Shuang Mu, Shuang Lin, and Shuang Hua on the way. The four of them had more than 40 beast soldiers behind them. They were going to Sun City to look for Bai Di, but they met Bai Di and Huanhuan halfway before they reached Sun City. Both sides were surprised. Shuang Yin said, "Mom, aren''t you at home? Why are you here?" When the four of them left Rock City, Huanhuan was still at home. They knew nothing about what had happened after they left. Bai Di glanced at the sky. "The sun is setting. Let''s stop here and rest for the night." This suggestion was agreed upon by everyone. Bai Di began to cook while Bai An helped. Bai Hao and Shuang Jing went hunting. The beast soldiers were divided into two groups. One group set up camp, while the other went to hunt and cook. Shuang Yin and her three brothers spread hay and animal hides on the ground. Huanhuan Clement on the mattress and let him play by himself. "This is my and Sang Ye''s child. He''s also your brother. His name is Clement." Shuang Mu, Shuang Lin, and Shuang Hua were very interested in this brother of theirs and reached out to pinch his face. When Clement saw them take the initiative to bring their fingers to him, his eyes immediately lit up as he opened his mouth to bite them. Fortunately, Huanhuan reacted in time and picked him up. This prevented the tragedy of her youngest son biting off his brothers'' fingers. She lowered Clement to her lap and raised her hand to slap his butt. The slap was merciless and made a crisp sound. "Remember what I told you before? No biting! And no biting your family!" Clement howled in anger. He had never been beaten up since he was born. This was the first time. If the person who did it wasn''t his mother, he would have pounced on them and bitten them! Chapter 761 Dont Touch Him, Let Him Reflect Alone! Seeing that his brother was beaten up pitifully, Shuang Mu quickly advised, "Brother probably didn''t want to bite me. He just wanted to play with me. Stop hitting him. Look, his butt is red from your beatings." Shuang Hua and Shuang Lin echoed, "That''s right, that''s right. Mom, stop hitting him." Huanhuan thought to herself that if they knew that Clement could eat a living person in one bite, they probably wouldn''t think that Clement was just playing with them. She slapped Clement''s butt twice more. His buttocks turned red from the slaps. Huanhuan threw him onto the animal hide blanket. "Go away. Don''t you touch me again today." Clement crawled up to her and hugged her arm, refusing to let go. Huanhuan forced his fingers away, got up, and walked away. Then, she turned around and said to Clement, who was about to chase after her, "If you come over again, I''ll get someone to send you back to Rock City." Clement didn''t know where Rock City was, but he could guess from others'' discussions that it must be very far away. He didn''t want to leave his mother. Clement had no choice but to stop and look at his mother eagerly. Seeing that he was pitiful, Shuang Mu wanted to hug him, but Huanhuan stopped him. "Don''t touch him. Let him reflect alone!" Shuang Yin tried to persuade her. "Clement is still a child, after all. Aren''t you being too strict with him, Mom?" Huanhuan thought to herself that this child was born a ferocious beast. If he was not strictly disciplined, there would definitely be chaos in the future. In the past, she was soft-hearted and had been fooled by him a few times. But this time was different. He actually dared to bite his brothers. If Huanhuan hadn''t stopped him in time just now, Shuang Hua''s finger would have been bitten off! Such things could not be tolerated. Clement had to be strictly educated! Huanhuan''s attitude was very firm. Seeing that persuasion was useless, Shuang Yin, Shuang Mu, Shuang Lin, and Shuang Hua could only give up. Huanhuan pretended not to see Clement''s pitiful appearance. She called Shuang Yin and the other three over and pointed at the rock beside her. "Sit down. I''ll tell you what happened recently." The siblings sat down one after another. Huanhuan said slowly, "This started when I was kidnapped by Tao Wei at home¡­" The story was long. She took a long time to finish. The siblings did not expect their mother to encounter so many dangerous things and almost lose her life. They could not help but feel a lingering fear. Seeing their gloomy expressions, Huanhuan took the initiative to comfort them. "Don''t think too much about it. Those things are in the past. I''m fine now, and you''re all fine. That''s enough." Shuang Yin looked at Clement, who was not far away. She did not expect this cute brother of hers to be the legendary heaven-devouring python that could devour everything. If not for what her mother said, she would never have believed it. Clement sat alone on the animal hide blanket, his eyes fixed on his mother as if he was staring at the most precious food in the world. When he noticed Shuang Yin''s gaze, he immediately bared his teeth at her, looking fierce. Shuang Yin calmly retracted her gaze, thinking that she finally understood why her mother was strict with Clement. This child was too fierce. If he was not disciplined strictly, he would definitely be a scourge in the future! Shuang Jing and Bai Hao returned with their prey. Clement smelled blood and immediately looked at the bloody prey. His eyes emitted a faint green light. It seemed that he was extremely hungry. Feeling amused, Shuang Jing deliberately cut off a piece of raw meat and waved it in front of Clement. "Do you want some?" Clement opened his mouth, revealing his snow-white teeth. A fierce growl came from his throat. This was a classic defensive posture. Shuang Jing deliberately moved the raw meat closer in front of him and asked with a smile, "Do you remember the last time you bit me? I''m a very vengeful person. I was the one who hunted this prey. You want to eat it? No way!" Clement pounced on him and bit him. In the end, Shuang Jing effectively dodged him as he was already prepared. Shuang Jing took two steps back and threw the raw meat in his hand into his mouth. He chewed and ate it slowly. After eating, he didn''t forget to sigh in satisfaction. "This meat is really fresh. It''s delicious! It''s a pity you can''t eat it!" There were only two things Clement cared about in his life¡ªfood and his mother. His mother had just thrown him aside, which caused him to be in a very bad mood. Now, Shuang Jing was teasing him with food, making him see fresh meat but not letting him eat it. His anger rose, and it quickly reached its boiling point. In the end, Clement exploded in anger! Clement lay on the ground. After a violent tremble, he actually tore through his clothes and quickly enlarged. His skin turned black, and he was covered in fine scales. A long snake tail grew behind him. A moment later, he went from a pink child to a mountainous heaven-devouring python! Everyone who witnessed this scene was stunned. Even Huanhuan was stunned. "Don''t the effects of the transformation bean last for ten days? It''s only the fifth day today!" Little Brat: "It should be because he ate Wen Qian''s heart. Wen Qian is quite strong. Coupled with his negative energy, he''s a top-notch delicacy for the heaven-devouring python. After eating his heart, his strength increased a lot. Coupled with the stimulation you just gave him, he couldn''t control himself and forcefully broke through the transformation effects. He returned to his original form in advance." The heaven-devouring python opened its bloody mouth and bit at Shuang Jing! ''How dare you bully me! I''ll eat you now!'' Shuang Jing reacted quickly. He dodged the snake''s mouth and turned to roar at Huanhuan, "Your son is indeed a monster!" Huanhuan was very calm. "If you call him a monster again, you''ll be eaten." Looking at the situation, Shuang Jing quickly gave up on his principles and chose to compromise. "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have called him a monster! He''s your precious son, a little cutie. Get your little cutie away from me!" Clement clearly hated Shuang Jing and was chasing after him. It seemed that he was really planning to eat him up. In order to escape, Shuang Jing could only hide behind Huanhuan. Huanhuan turned to look at him. "Will you still dare to talk nonsense in the future?" "I won''t do it again!" When the heaven-devouring python got closer to Shuang Jing, Huanhuan slowly raised her hand. "Stop chasing. Come over and let me touch you." Clement wanted to eat Shuang Jing, but he wanted to be touched by his mother even more. After a moment''s hesitation, he quickly made his choice. The huge snake head hung down and stopped in front of Huanhuan. Huanhuan placed her palm on the snake''s head and rubbed it gently. "You promised me not to eat people." Clement wagged his snake tail, looking indignant. There were so many delicious reserves of food in front of him, but he could not eat them. This pain was too unbearable! After this period of time together, even if he couldn''t speak, Huanhuan could roughly guess what he was thinking. Chapter 762 Kill Me Huanhuan said slowly, "I know it''s too difficult for you to endure it, but if you can''t resist your gluttony, I won''t be able to keep you by my side. At that time, I''ll have to ask your father to bring you to live with the demons." Clement immediately hissed. He refused to be separated from his mother! Huanhuan stood on tiptoes and leaned forward to kiss his forehead. "Can you restrain your desires for my sake?" Clement did not respond. Huanhuan looked at him with tears in her eyes. "If you want to live with us, you have to learn to live like us. Endurance is the first thing you have to learn. I know this process will be difficult, but I''ll always be by your side. Promise me, okay?" Clement flicked out his snake tongue and wiped away the tears in her eyes. The wet, salty taste made him vaguely learn the meaning of tears again. He relaxed his body bit by bit and slithered in front of her, resting his head on his snake tail. It was a sign of obedience. It was also a sign of agreement. Huanhuan hugged him. "What a good child." Bai Di washed the prey and made roasted meat. He cut off the most tender part of the meat and distributed it to Huanhuan. The rest of the meat was distributed to the others. The beast soldiers made a few other fires. They roasted meat too, but it didn''t taste as good as Bai Di''s roasted meat. Huanhuan handed a portion of the roasted meat to Clement. "Eat." Clement flicked out his snake tongue and rolled the roasted meat into his mouth. He ate it in one bite. This bit of meat was not even enough for him. Huanhuan took out a lot of meat from her space and fed it to Clement. After eating and drinking his fill, he wrapped himself around the tree and lowered his head. He leaned close to Huanhuan''s back and closed his eyes to sleep. As the beast soldiers ate, they looked at the heaven-devouring python from time to time, afraid that he would pounce on them and eat them all. The meal was a terrifying one. Double Mirror stared at the heaven-devouring python behind Huanhuan and swallowed the roasted meat in his mouth. He asked slowly, "Is your son a demon?" Huanhuan paused in her eating. She looked at him expressionlessly. "Yes." "You''re a beast. Logically speaking, you wouldn''t give birth to a demon unless your mate is a demon?" "That''s right." Shuang Jing couldn''t help but ask, "As a beast, you actually mated with a demon. Aren''t you afraid of being discovered and executed as a traitor?" When Clement revealed his true identity, Huanhuan had already guessed that she might have to face such a question. She said calmly, "I just mated with a demon. I didn''t help the demons kill beasts. I don''t think I did anything wrong." "But the demons have killed so many beasts. Shouldn''t you hate them?!" Huanhuan thought to herself that if she were an ordinary beast, she might hate the demons, but the problem was that she wasn''t. She was a pure human who had transmigrated. She did not have the hatred ordinary beasts had for the demons. Huanhuan asked, "Didn''t the beasts kill many demons too?" Shuang Jing shook his head. "This is different. We''re righteous, and they''re evil." "Justice and evil have always been relative. Perhaps in the eyes of the demons, you''re the evil ones." "I can''t outtalk you, but I have to remind you that if anyone else finds out that you''ve mated with a demon and given birth to one, you''ll be doomed." Huanhuan was very cold and calm. "No one will know." "That''s not necessarily true. Now I know. Maybe I''ll leak your secret tomorrow. Won''t the world know soon?" Shuang Jing said half-jokingly. "That''s why I have a solution now. It can prevent future trouble." "What solution?" Huanhuan looked into his eyes. "I''ll kill you." Shuang Jing was stunned for a moment, then he smiled. "Do you think killing me will prevent future trouble? There are so many people here. Are you going to kill them all?" "They''re not like you. They''re my people. They won''t betray me. I can''t say the same for you." Indeed. Bai Di was her mate. Shuang Yin, Shuang Mu, Shuang Lin, Shuang Hua, Bai An, and Bai Hao were all her children. As for the beast soldiers, they were all elite beast soldiers of the Rock Wolf Tribe. They only listened to Princess Shuang Yin''s orders, while Shuang Yin only listened to her mother¡­ In that case, only Shuang Jing was an outsider here. The smile on Shuang Jing''s face gradually froze. "Y-You''re not serious, are you?" Huanhuan said, "What do you think?" "No, I was just joking. Don''t take it seriously!" Shuang Jing was getting more and more nervous. He was sweating. Although he was very strong, there were many of them. Moreover, there was a heaven-devouring python eyeing him covetously. It was impossible for him to escape! Bai Di patted his shoulder. "We were just joking." "R-Really?" Huanhuan nodded. "Yes." Shuang Jing heaved a sigh of relief and wiped his cold sweat. "That''s good¡­" "But if you dare to reveal Clement''s true identity, the joke just now will become real." Shuang Jing immediately raised his hand and swore. "I promise I won''t say a word!" ¡­ At the same time, the news of Wen Qian''s death had already spread to the City of 10,000 Beasts. The ten elders in the Elders'' Association were all shocked. They did not expect a high priest to be killed so easily! What they didn''t expect was that Bai Di was the one who killed him! "How dare he?!" Second Elder slammed the table and stood up, his face filled with anger. "Even if he''s from the royal family, killing the high priest is a capital crime!" The other elders echoed, "That''s right, that''s right! This matter can''t be tolerated!" At first, First Elder didn''t speak until everyone was clamoring to send people to capture Bai Di. "Don''t go," he said. Second Elder was puzzled. "Why?" "Before I came here, I just got word that Bai Di is already one of the 12 divine guards." Everyone was surprised. "When did he become a divine guard?" "Lin Huanhuan gave him the position of divine guard." At this point, First Elder''s gaze became gloomy. "Lin Huanhuan has been recognized by the prophet and was chosen as the successor of the prophet. Now, the entire temple is under her temporary management." "H-How is this possible?!" No one could believe it. Putting aside why the prophet suddenly chose an heir, even if he wanted to choose an heir in case of emergencies, he shouldn''t have chosen a female! Ever since the beast continent was discovered, there had been no precedent of a female becoming a prophet! None of them could understand the prophet''s decision. First Elder ignored everyone''s doubts and confusion and said coldly, "This matter has already been spread to the 10,000 Beast Temple by the commander of the divine guards, Leng Xiao. It won''t be long before it spreads throughout the world. At that time, you have no choice but to believe me." "But this is too¡­ ridiculous! She''s a female, after all! What can a female do?!" "I can''t accept a female as a prophet!" "When the prophet returns, we have to protest!" ¡­ Amidst the commotion, First Elder closed his eyes to hide the jealousy in them. He gritted her teeth and repeated the female''s name. Lin Huanhuan. Chapter 763 Dont Go Over Shuang Yin and her siblings were joined by more than 40 beast soldiers, causing the originally seven-man team to expand by nearly ten times. They headed east. In the blink of an eye, ten days passed. During this period, Huanhuan had already returned to her original human form. To avoid trouble, she put on her veiled hat again and covered her face with a snow veil. She had spent the past ten days developing a pill that could make Clement smaller. She had named it the inch pill. She smiled proudly. "The inch pill is much more tasteful than Little Pink, right?" Little Brat said, "I personally think Little Pink is more unique." "¡­I pity your poor aesthetic." "Hmph!" Huanhuan fed the inch pill to Clement. He quickly went from a mountainous heaven-devouring python to a small black snake as thick as an index finger. Clement slithered up Huanhuan''s wrist and wrapped himself around her arm. If one didn''t look closely, one would think that she was wearing black and gold jewelry. After the heaven-devouring python shrank, the pressure on the beast soldiers decreased and they heaved a long sigh of relief. They were really afraid of the green gaze of the heaven-devouring python. They felt that they could become his food at any time. That feeling of fear was too scary. Recently, they had entered the hot summer. The sun was hot, and the temperature was rising. As a naturally cold-blooded animal, Clement was very afraid of heat. He shrank into his mother''s sleeve and never came out unless it was time to eat. The little black snake was ice-cold, and it felt quite comfortable for Huanhuan to have him wrapped around her arm, but it still could not dispel the heat of summer. Huanhuan was dizzy from the heat. She really wanted to take off the veiled hat on her head, but considering that there were outsiders around, she knew it would definitely cause trouble if someone were to see her face. She held the small fan she had made in her hand and kept fanning herself. Beauty was a good thing, of course, but if one was too beautiful, it would bring about trouble. Huanhuan was very annoyed with her face now. If she looked ordinary, she could boldly show her entire face now and do whatever she wanted. She didn''t have to do this at all. Even though she was about to faint from the heat, she had to resist taking off her veiled hat. The others on the team were also exhausted from the sun. The three brothers transformed into Silvery Frost White Wolves. They opened their mouths and stuck out their tongues. Saliva dripped down their tongues. It was so hot¡­ The sun at noon was too hot. Everyone found a place near a stream to stop and rest. They were prepared to continue their journey when the sun had gone down a bit. As soon as Shuang Mu, Shuang Lin, and Shuang Hua saw the water, they immediately rushed over and quickly jumped into the stream. When the cold stream rushed past their bodies, they felt alive! After getting Shuang Yin''s permission, the beast soldiers jumped into the stream one after another. Huanhuan rolled up her sleeves, revealing the listless little black snake. "Do you want to go into the water for a while too?" Clement placed his head on her wrist and flicked out his snake tongue. "Hiss~" He wanted to go, but he didn''t want to move. Huanhuan was speechless. He was so lazy! She walked to the stream and put the little black snake in the water. As soon as he entered the water, he swam as if he had been reborn. Huanhuan saw him swimming toward the beasts and immediately stopped him. "Don''t go over there!" This child would definitely not be able to help but bite when he went over. Clement hesitated for a moment. Finally, under his mother''s glare, he turned around resentfully and returned to her side. Huanhuan took off her shoes and placed her feet in the stream. The little black snake circled her little feet and rubbed against her until she giggled. "Haha, it tickles!" Bai Di went upstream to get some water. He soaked the handkerchief and handed it to Huanhuan. "Wipe the sweat off your face." The wet handkerchief was cold. After Huanhuan wiped her face with it, she felt much better. She looked at Bai An and Bai Hao. "Why don''t you go take a shower?" Both brothers expressed that there was no need. They actually felt hot too, but their father had no intention of going into the water. The brothers had to learn from their father. They had to be able to resist heat. Huanhuan followed their gaze to Bai Di and could roughly guess what they were thinking. In the hearts of the two brothers, their father was their benchmark in life. No matter what they did, they would try their best to be like their father. Huanhuan touched Bai Di''s metal armor. The armor was burning hot due to the sun. If an egg was placed on it, it would immediately be fried. "Take off your armor." Bai Di took the fan and fanned her. "I''m not hot." How could he not be hot in such thick metal armor?! Huanhuan reached for his armor. "I''ll help you take it off." She didn''t know how the armor was made, but she couldn''t find a way to take it off. She ran her hands over Bai Di''s body, which made Bai Di''s mouth dry. He took her little hands and said in a low voice, "If you keep touching me, I won''t be able to resist." Before Huanhuan realized what he meant, she said, "Don''t endure it if you can''t!" Bai Di''s eyes darkened. "Are you sure?" Huanhuan''s scalp went numb from his gaze. She instinctively sensed that he was in danger. She hesitated. "What exactly do you want?" Bai Di lowered his head to her ear and exhaled hot air. "I want to do you." Huanhuan: "¡­" Hooligan! Her face flushed as she pushed him away. "You''re thinking about this in broad daylight. How shameless." Bai Di sat up straight. "You seduced me." "How did I seduce you?" Huanhuan was very wronged. "You touched me just now. You made me hard." Huanhuan''s face was so red that it was almost bleeding. "I-I was trying to help you take off your armor so that you could cool down faster. What were you thinking?!" Bai Di chuckled. "Heh, I guess I was thinking too much." His chuckle entered Huanhuan''s ears, making her feel tingly all over. His voice was so nice! Huanhuan covered her ear with one hand and pushed him away with the other. "Hurry up and take off your armor. What if you get rashes from the heat? It''ll be itchy and painful. It''ll be unbearable." "Alright, since you want me to take it off, I''ll take it off for you to see." Bai Di''s tone was resigned and indulgent. Huanhuan blushed even more. She wanted Bai Di to take off his armor so that he could cool down and not be burned by the heat. Why did it seem like she was the one who was thirsty and wanted to see him take off his clothes?! Bai Di took off his armor bit by bit. His movements were very slow. When his muscles that were covered in scars were revealed, Huanhuan couldn''t help but be attracted. Instead of making him look ugly, the scars looked like medals on a warrior. They made him even more charming. Huanhuan watched intently. Chapter 764 Dont Let Go Of Me After Bai Di took off his armor, he picked Huanhuan up and walked into the stream. The cold stream washed over her body, immediately dispelling the heat. Huanhuan involuntarily sighed. It was so comfortable! The stream was not deep enough to reach Bai Di''s chest. He found a large smooth rock and lowered Huanhuan to it. Huanhuan stepped on the stone. The stream reached her shoulder. In order to keep her balance and prevent herself from being washed away by the stream, she had to hug Bai Di tightly. Bai Di raised his hand to take the veiled hat off her head. He threw it ashore. He wrapped his body around her so that no one could see her face except him. ? Bai Di rested his chin on the top of her head, his Adam''s apple brushing the tip of her nose. His scent surrounded her, making her feel very at ease. Huanhuan lay in his arms and touched his abs with both hands. When she saw him take off his armor just now, she had been thinking of his abs. Now that she finally touched them, she was satisfied! Bai Di said, "Lower your hands." Huanhuan obediently touched downward. "Here?" "A little lower." Huanhuan continued to feel downward. Just then, she couldn''t help but freeze, and her heart raced. She heard a low groan escape Bai Di''s throat. His voice seemed to be filled with pleasure but also pain. It made one''s heart itch. Huanhuan tried to let go, but Bai Di tightened his grip on her. "Don''t let go of me." Huanhuan panicked. "But you¡­" "Help me." Huanhuan was not a virgin who knew nothing now. She knew very well how to help him, but they were standing in the stream now. There were many beasts not far away, and their sons were standing on the shore. If they found out what she was doing with Bai Di¡­ Just thinking about it made her feel super embarrassed! Huanhuan froze and did not move. She held Bai Di''s member in her hand as if she was holding a grenade, afraid that it would explode in the next second. "T-This isn''t appropriate¡­" Bai Di pinched her butt. "Hurry up," he said hoarsely. "I can''t take it anymore." Huanhuan was still hesitating. Bai Di nudged her forward. "If you help me, you can do it with your hands. But if I do it myself, I don''t know what I''ll do." His movements were light, but they made Huanhuan feel as if she had almost been pierced. Her heart beat faster. Bai Di wouldn''t let her go if she didn''t help him resolve this. Instead of dragging it out and letting others see that something was wrong, it was better to end it quickly. Huanhuan closed her eyes. Like a warrior about to die, she clenched her hand and began to move it¡­ There were beasts everywhere. Huanhuan''s nerves were tense, afraid that others would notice their small actions. Unable to resist, she urged, "Why aren''t you done yet?" Bai Di lowered his head and bit her neck. "Hurry up," he said vaguely. Huanhuan had no choice but to speed up her movements. She had even learned a few techniques on her own, making Bai Di almost lose control. After a long time, Bai Di got his release. Huanhuan''s hand was sore. She felt a burning pain in her palm. Bai Di washed himself in the stream. He carried Huanhuan ashore and took her hand. He saw that her palm was red. He lowered his head and stuck out the tip of his tongue to lick her palm. Huanhuan''s fingers trembled. "It tickles¡­" Bai Di pinched her butt. "Do you want me to help you?" he asked hoarsely. "N-No need!" Huanhuan refused very quickly. At the same time, she closed her legs to prevent him from taking advantage of her. Bai Di didn''t force her. He picked her up and walked into the forest. He found a hidden spot and helped her remove her wet clothes and change into clean and refreshing clothes. When they walked out of the forest after changing, they saw Bai An and Bai Hao still standing on the shore. Huanhuan said to them, "Go take a shower in the water." The two brothers hesitated for a moment. They remembered that their father and mother had both showered just now, so they did not refuse their mother''s kindness this time. They took off their clothes and jumped into the stream to take a cold shower. Shuang Jing walked over from afar with a look of joy. "I contacted Leng Xiao. He said that he''s waiting for us in the Blazing Flame Tribe." Huanhuan asked, "Blazing Flame Tribe?" Shuang Jing pointed ahead. "The Blazing Flame Tribe is ahead. I went to scout the way just now. If we speed up, we should be able to arrive before the sun sets today." Huanhuan hesitated. "Wait a moment. I have to think about it." "Alright, then think about it as soon as possible. Let me know when you''ve thought it through." Shuang Jing was drenched in sweat from running. He took off his clothes and jumped into the stream naked. Huanhuan asked Little Brat. "Is the home of the unicorns in the same direction as the Blazing Flame Tribe?" Little Brat said yes. Since it was on the way, there was nothing to hesitate about. After Shuang Jing took a shower and walked ashore, Huanhuan told him her answer. "We''ll go to the Blazing Flame Tribe today." After everyone was done resting, they set off. Shuang Jing was right. They managed to arrive at the Blazing Flame Tribe before the sun set. Logically speaking, the Blazing Flame Tribe should belong to Sun City. However, because its location happened to be at the border between Sun City, Dark Moon City, and the City of 10,000 Beasts, the question of their ownership became very sensitive. The City of 10,000 Beasts thought highly of their status and disdained caring about such a small tribe. Sun City and Dark Moon City both wanted to claim ownership of the tribe, but because the other party was openly and secretly obstructing them, they could not. As time passed, this tribe became a no man''s land. Many beasts who could not survive in other tribes would gather here. Among them were poor refugees and murderers. They were not people to be trifled with. As Sun City walked, he said, "Although this place is very messy, it''s a good place. If your Sun City can win it over in the future, it''ll definitely be a great help." Bai Di said, "I remember this place has been taken over by the canines, right?" "Yes, the canine tribe is the largest tribe in this tribe now. Their leader is the leader of the Blazing Flame Tribe. If there''s a chance later, we can meet him. This person is quite interesting." Huanhuan sat on Bai Di''s back. She wore a veiled hat and waved her small fan. The weather was too hot. The temperature should be in the 40s. Her afternoon shower was all in vain. The Blazing Flame Tribe was a large tribe. There were animal hide tents of various sizes everywhere, as well as beasts from different races. The air was filled with an unpleasant smell. These beasts had no sense of hygiene. Not only did they urinate and defecate everywhere, but they also threw the bones they had eaten in all corners. It was the hottest time of the year. The high temperature made these things rot quickly. Flies flew everywhere, making a buzzing sound. Chapter 765 Hidden Huanhuan pinched her nose. This place was terrible. The others were used to this. Not every tribe was as hygienic as the Rock Wolf Tribe. Most beasts did not have the consciousness to be hygienic at all. Even the Rock Wolf Tribe only learned to be hygienic under Huanhuan''s guidance. In fact, the scene in front of them was the most common situation in beast tribes. There were no inns in the tribe. Shuang Jing found a spacious place and called for everyone to clean up the dirt on the ground. Then, he took out his carry-on luggage and began to build a tent. The beast soldiers were all elites who had undergone special training. They were quite fast at setting up tents. In a short while, they had set up more than 20 tents neatly. Each tent would shelter two beasts. Huanhuan was feeling too hot and couldn''t be bothered to share a tent with Bai Di. After the tent was set up, she couldn''t wait to crawl into it and hide. Bai Di took a clay pot and some ice from his space. These ice cubes were all made by Shuang Yun and were stored in the space as backup. Now, they benefited from it. The ice was placed in a clay pot. The cold air spread, lowering the temperature in the tent. Huanhuan took off her shoes and coat. She was only wearing a thin shark silk dress. She sat cross-legged beside the ice and narrowed her eyes. "It''s comfortable!" Clement lay beside the ice-filled clay pot, his little tail wagging. He was especially relaxed. Bai Di cut two sweet fruits and mixed the crushed ice into them to make fruit smoothies. "Have some of this to cool down." Huanhuan took a bite. The cold feeling flowed down her esophagus and into her internal organs. It was so great that she felt as if she was about to ascend to heaven! "Delicious!" Huanhuan scooped up a large spoonful of smoothie and brought it to Bai Di''s mouth. "You eat too!" Bai Di opened his mouth and ate it. Clement raised his head and stared at the fruit smoothie in the bowl, his small eyes shining. It looked delicious¡­ Huanhuan fed him a bite. After eating the smoothie, it was as if Clement had opened the door to a new world. This cold thing was delicious! He didn''t want to snatch his mother''s food, so he pestered Bai Di for a smoothie. Bai Di made another large bowl of fruit smoothie and placed it in front of him. "You can only eat one bowl a day. If you eat too much, your stomach will hurt." How could Clement care so much? He opened his mouth and ate the entire bowl of fruit smoothie. After eating, he looked at Bai Di eagerly. He wanted more¡­ Bai Di ignored his plea. After Huanhuan finished the smoothie in her bowl, he took the empty bowl to wash it. He had no intention of making any more smoothies. There was only one bowl, nothing more! Clement was especially angry that he couldn''t eat the smoothie he wanted. In the past, he would have swallowed Bai Di. However, his mother was watching from the side. He didn''t dare do so. He could only slither back and lie on the edge of the clay jar. He silently recalled the taste of the smoothie. If he had known this would happen, he would have eaten it slower and savored the smoothie¡­ After the sun set, the sky quickly darkened. However, the arrival of Huanhuan and the others still attracted the attention of many beasts in the Blazing Flame Tribe. Although the Blazing Flame Tribe was a large tribe, it was rare for so many beasts to come at once. Some sharp beasts realized that those wolf beasts were well-trained. They were clearly trained beast soldiers. Someone who could bring beast soldiers could only be from a beast city. Soon, someone spread the news to the canine tribe''s leader. Shuang Jing came through the curtain. "Lady Huanhuan, Leng Xiao is here." Huanhuan quickly put on her coat. "Let him in." A moment later, the curtain was lifted, and a tall male beast strode in. He was wearing a short hide shirt, cotton pants, and leather boots. The hem of his pants was tucked into his boots, and a hide bag was hanging on his waist. From his appearance alone, he looked very ordinary. He was the kind of person who could not be spotted in a crowd. But he had very beautiful eyes. Those eyes instantly made his ordinary face look much better. It was difficult to imagine that this ordinary-looking beast was the strongest divine guard in the legends, Leng Xiao. When Leng Xiao walked in, a gust of cold air hit him. He couldn''t help but stop in his tracks. His gaze swept across the ice-filled clay jar in the corner. He couldn''t help but wonder where they had gotten ice in this hot summer. Clement, who was lying beside the clay jar, looked up and glanced lazily at Leng Xiao. Bai Di sat quietly behind Huanhuan. Leng Xiao knelt on one knee. "Greetings, Lady Huanhuan." Under normal circumstances, Leng Xiao rarely knelt even when facing the prophet. However, this was the first time he had seen Lin Huanhuan. In order to show respect, he still knelt down. Huanhuan raised her hand. "Stand up and talk." Leng Xiao stood up and glanced at Huanhuan. At this moment, she was not wearing her veiled hat. Her breathtakingly beautiful face was completely revealed. Any male beast who saw her face would be involuntarily attracted. However, Leng Xiao''s gaze did not linger on her. He looked away at the carpet in front of her. "I''m Leng Xiao." Huanhuan said slowly, "I''ve already been informed about you. Please guide me in the future." "You flatter me." Huanhuan asked him why he wanted to meet in the Blazing Flame Tribe. Leng Xiao said, "The Elders'' Association already knows that the prophet left the 10,000 Beast Temple. They''re trying to find evidence that the prophet isn''t in the 10,000 Beast Temple. Once they find evidence, I''m afraid many things will happen." "I''ve discussed this with Shuang Jing before. I want to send someone to keep an eye on the Elders'' Association. Once they do anything out of line, capture them and lock them up. After I help the prophet wake up, I''ll go back and deal with them. You''re more familiar with the divine guards. Arrange for a suitable divine guard to keep an eye on them later." "I understand." "Is there anything else?" "The news of Wen Qian''s death has spread to the City of 10,000 Beasts. The Elders'' Association is very unhappy with you and Bai Di." Huanhuan smiled. "They''re probably more than just unhappy. They probably even want to kill me." Leng Xiao did not speak, which was a tacit agreement. "I like it when they can''t stand me but can''t get rid of me." Leng Xiao: "¡­" "Do what you have to do. Everything will go on as usual. I won''t interfere too much with you divine guards. Just be obedient." "Alright." "If there''s nothing else, you can leave." "Goodbye." Leng Xiao turned around and walked out of the tent. The curtain fell back down, and his footsteps quickly faded. Huanhuan curled her finger at Clement. Clement immediately wrapped himself around her wrist and stuck out his snake tongue to lick her palm. She gently stroked the snake''s head. "What do you think of Leng Xiao?" Bai Di gave a three-word evaluation. "He''s hiding something." Chapter 766 Slave War The next day was the monthly trading day of the Blazing Flame Tribe. Many beasts gathered in the open space to the east of the tribe and displayed the goods they needed to trade. The local beasts called it East City. Most of the things here were done using barter. Very few people used crystals. It was not because they did not accept crystals but because crystals were too rare. Very few people here could have crystals. Shuang Yin was bored and was pulled out of the tent by her three brothers to join in the fun in East City. Compared to the trading market in Rock City, the market here was much smaller, but it was still very interesting to the wolf brothers, who had never been here before. They looked left and right, like huskies that had run away. In the blink of an eye, they were gone. Shuang Yin didn''t mind either. In any case, those three guys were already two-starred soul beasts. Ordinary beasts were no match for them at all. She did not have to worry about them being bullied. East City was especially lively today. There were beasts everywhere. Shuang Yin walked around but didn''t find anything of interest. She was about to go back when she saw a group of male beasts appear at the entrance to East City. The male beasts were all naked. Their hands were tied with ropes, and there were brands on their necks. It was a brand that war slaves had. When these war slaves appeared in East City, they immediately attracted the attention of many beasts. Under everyone''s gaze, the war slaves were brought to the empty space in the middle of East City. The attendant in charge of the war slaves raised his whip and whipped the backs of these war slaves. He shouted sternly, "Kneel!" Most of the war slaves looked numb. When the whip landed on their backs, their flesh immediately split open. None of them cried out in pain. They just bent their knees and knelt down one by one. Perhaps they had resisted once, but they were numb to the pain now. Wasn''t it just kneeling? It didn''t matter. Only one of the male beasts remained standing. No matter how the attendant whipped him, he refused to kneel. This scene attracted the voices of many nosy people. In any case, they were watching the commotion and laughed at the attendant. "You can''t even discipline a war slave well. You can stop being an attendant and go home!" The attendant was so angry that his face turned red. He became more and more ruthless when whipping the war slave. Soon, the back of the war slave was mangled. Shuang Yin stood in the crowd, her gaze on the only standing war slave. The war slave seemed to sense her gaze. He suddenly looked up at her. Their eyes met. The war slave''s face was dirty, and his hair was messy. He looked very sloppy and ugly, but Shuang Yin liked his eyes. They were very bright and had strong vitality. A person like him should not become a slave. Shuang Yin thought to herself. No matter how the attendant whipped the war slave, he could not make him kneel. In the end, the attendant had no choice but to call two of his companions to grab the war slave and kick his knees. But they didn''t dare kick him too hard. If his bones were broken, this war slave would be worthless. The slave master beside was getting impatient. "Alright, alright. Stop fighting. Sell them all first. We''ll deal with him later." The attendant quickly nodded and bowed. "Yes, yes." The workers began to sell. Each war slave was priced at ten pieces of good animal hide. If there was food that could be stored for a long time, it could also be exchanged for a slave. War slaves were a very good labor force. They were stronger than ordinary livestock and slaves. Under normal circumstances, few people would sell war slaves. It was a rare sight today. Some of the richer beasts were a little tempted. The price of ten animal hides was not cheap, but if they had war slaves to help them work, they could earn back their capital by hunting prey. There were constantly beasts bidding to choose the battle slaves they liked to bring back. Only the war slave who was always standing was not picked. The reason was simple. This person looked like a troublemaker. Not only would he not work when they bought him, but he might also cause trouble. No one would spend money to be a fool. The other war slaves were quickly sold, leaving only the one standing. The war slave stared at Shuang Yin without moving. He didn''t seem to be begging for her help. He seemed to be provoking her. Shuang Yin smiled. Interesting¡­ The attendant pushed the war slave and tightened his grip on the whip in his hand. He smiled rather sinisterly. "Watch how I deal with you later!" The slave master was very dissatisfied with this war slave who could not be sold for money. From the looks of it, he did not intend to stop the attendant from teaching him a lesson. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that if they brought this war slave back, he would definitely die. At this moment, Shuang Yin walked over. "I''ll buy him." Everyone was stunned. Even the war slave looked surprised. When the slave master saw that there was business to be made and the other party was a cool young female, he immediately smiled. "Ten animal hides. The price is fair." Shuang Yin said, "I don''t have animal hides." She did have a few hides in her luggage, but she had no intention of selling them. Hearing her words, the slave master immediately stopped smiling. "How are you going to buy a war slave without animal hides?" Shuang Yin took out a colorless crystal. "I can buy him with this." The slave master''s gaze was immediately glued to the colorless crystal. His face was filled with greed as he hurriedly nodded. "Yes, yes! Of course!" Shuang Yin placed the colorless crystal in his hand. The slave master picked up the crystal and examined it against the sun. Although it was only the lowest-grade colorless crystal, the quality was very good. The texture was crystal clear. Not to mention one war slave, he could even offer up five war slaves for this colorless crystal. He quickly stuffed the colorless crystal into the hide bag he carried with him as if he was afraid that the other party would go back on the deal. He quickly closed the bag. "This war slave is yours." Shuang Yin extended her hand. "Give it to me." The attendant reluctantly handed her the rope. Shuang Yin tugged at the rope. "Let''s go." The war slave, who had been motionless like a rock, seemed to have come to his senses. He followed her obediently. Not long after they left, a young and handsome male beast arrived in East City. He was wearing the most popular cotton robe and had a rather brightly colored belt around his waist. Behind him were four male beasts. They looked like his servants. The slave master was about to pack up and go home when he was stopped by the young male beast. The young male beast asked, "Have you sold all your war slaves?" "That''s right!" Upon hearing this, the young male beast was furious. "Who asked you to sell all of them? If you sell all of them, where else am I supposed to go to buy them?!" The slave master looked confused. Was it his fault that business was good? The young male beast asked, "Who bought the war slaves?" "I-I don''t know." The slave master was also an outsider and was unfamiliar with this place. How could he know who the buyers were? However, the attendant beside him rolled his eyes and suddenly had a plan. He took the initiative to say, "The last war slave was bought by a female." "What female?" "It''s a tall female wolf with long black hair. She''s quite good-looking." ¡­ Chapter 767 Unwanted Princess Shuang Yin led the new war slave back. However, they were stopped by a group of beasts halfway. The leading male beast was the young male beast who had just asked the slave master about purchasing war slaves. His facial features were very delicate, and he looked handsome, but because of the arrogance between his eyebrows, he looked not to be trifled with. He looked the female wolf up and down to make sure she was exactly as the attendant had described her. His gaze slid over her, then landed on the war slave behind her. She had indeed bought the last war slave! The young male beast raised his chin. "Sell me this war slave and I''ll give you 20 hides." He had already asked just now. They sold each war slave for ten animal hides. He was already giving the other party face by offering 20 animal hides. Shuang Yin didn''t even blink. "No." Her refusal was crisp and merciless. The young male beast was immediately angry. "Do you know who I am? I''m the younger brother of the leader of the Blazing Flame Canine Tribe. My name is Quan Rong!" "So?" "This is my territory, so you have to listen to me! You have to give me this war slave!" Shuang Yin tilted her head and glanced at the war slave behind her. "Do you want to go with him?" The war slave''s voice was hoarse and low. "Since you bought me, I''ll only follow you." Shuang Yin smiled. "Very good." She said to Quan Rong, "I said I''m not selling him, so I''m not selling him." Quan Rong had been well protected by his brother since he was young. His temper was very arrogant and wilful. In addition, he was quite talented. He was already a two-starred soul beast at a young age. He rarely met his match, so his personality became even more tricky. There was nothing he couldn''t get! "Very good. Since you don''t know how to appreciate kindness, don''t blame me for being rude to you!" Quan Rong sneered. "Snatch the war slave for me!" The four servants behind him immediately transformed into canine beasts and pounced on them. Shuang Yin clenched her fists and rushed forward to punch! A powerful force erupted, sending a canine flying. They slammed to the ground, causing the ground to tremble. The other three dog beasts immediately stopped in their tracks, stunned. Seeing this, the passersby stopped and looked at Shuang Yin curiously. No one had ever seen such a strong female defeat an adult male beast with a single punch! Even Quan Rong looked stunned. Was this person really a female?! Shuang Yin twisted her neck and assumed a stance. "Attack together. Don''t waste my time." The other three dog beasts hesitated for a moment, but in the end, they braced themselves and rushed forward. This time, they were even more careful. The three of them were prepared to cooperate. No matter how powerful Shuang Yin was, it was difficult for her to defeat all of them. Their chances of winning should be very high¡­ After a few rounds, all three dog beasts were beaten to the ground. Shuang Yin raised her foot and stepped on the chest of the nearest canine beast. Her gaze swept across the nearby Quan Rong as she asked leisurely, "Are you going to fight me now?" Quan Rong''s face was filled with shock. "W-Who are you?" "Shuang Yin from the Rock Wolf Tribe." Quan Rong quickly reacted. "You''re Princess Shuang Yin of Rock City?!" Shuang Yin was a little surprised. "You know me?" "The entire beast continent knows about the strange princess from Rock City who hasn''t gotten a mate even after reaching adulthood." Shuang Yin: "¡­" Females were too rare. Almost every female had many male beasts gathered around them before they reached adulthood. When they reached adulthood, those male beasts would scramble to seize the opportunity to become their mates. A strange female like Shuang Yin, who had not had a mate for several years, was the only one of her kind in the entire beast continent! Hence, compared to her outstanding military achievements, her title of ''unwanted woman'' was even more famous. Those beasts who had never seen Shuang Yin before guessed that she might be extremely ugly. Otherwise, how could she not even find a male beast mate?! Even Quan Rong had secretly guessed that she was probably a super ugly woman with a pitted face, a crooked mouth, and slanted eyes. But now, looking at the tall female with exquisite eyebrows and a cold temperament in front of him, he couldn''t help but suspect something. How was such a beautiful female unwanted?! Shuang Yin ignored the gossipy gazes of the surrounding people and said coldly, "Are you still going to fight? If not, get lost. Don''t block the way!" The expression on Quan Rong''s face was a little difficult to maintain. "If you weren''t a female, I would''ve beaten you up!" Shuang Yin''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Try me if you dare." The surrounding beasts who were watching the commotion immediately hooted. "Young Master Quan Rong, don''t be afraid! The princess has already said so. If you still retreat, you''ll embarrass us male beasts!" Quan Rong''s self-esteem was extremely strong to begin with. When he heard those words, he was put in a difficult position. He rolled up his sleeves. "Come on!" It was just a fight. He had never lost in his life! When Quan Rong saw that Shuang Yin was in human form, he did the same, lest others say that he was bullying her. He jumped and rushed toward Shuang Yin! Shuang Yin did not face him head-on this time. She turned slightly. When Quan Rong''s fist landed, it brushed past the tip of her nose. She grabbed Quan Rong''s wrist and pulled. Quan Rong was pulled over uncontrollably and fell to the ground in a very sorry state. Shuang Yin bent one leg over his back and pressed him firmly to the ground. She pressed his elbow behind his back with one hand and grabbed the back of his neck with the other. With just one move, she subdued Quan Rong. Her smooth movements were pleasing to the eye, causing the onlookers to clap and cheer. Quan Rong was pressed to the ground and couldn''t move. "Let go of me!" he said angrily. Shuang Yin lowered her head. The ends of her hair fell and swept across his cheeks. "You think you can come out and pretend to be a big shot with your meager skills? I feel embarrassed for you." Quan Rong''s handsome face turned red with anger. "This round doesn''t count! I wasn''t prepared just now. Let''s do it again!" However, Shuang Yin did not want to waste any more time with him. She turned to the war slave and said, "Give me the rope on you." The rope was used by the slave master to tie up the war slave. At this moment, the war slave easily untied it and placed it in Shuang Yin''s hand. Shuang Yin quickly tied up the Quan Rong tightly. Quan Rong said, "Let go of me!" Shuang Yin looked around, found a crooked tree, and threaded the rope through the trunk. Quan Rong was forced to hang in midair. She tied the rope tightly and brushed the dirt off her hands. She looked up at Quan Rong, who was hanging in the air. "Little brother, the scenery up there isn''t bad, right?" Quan Rong was exasperated. "Who''s your little brother? Put me down!" "Don''t be anxious. Someone will come and save you later." After Shuang Yin said this, she waved at the war slave beside her. "Let''s go back." Seeing Shuang Yin and the war slave walk farther and farther away, Quan Rong was so angry that he was about to explode. As the little tyrant of the Blazing Flame Tribe, he was actually bullied today! If he did not take revenge, he would not be a beast! Chapter 768 Looking At Water Shuang Yin returned to her residence and threw a piece of animal hide to the war slave. Then, she pointed to the river not far away. "Go take a shower before entering my tent." The war slave left with the hide. Shuang Yin walked into the tent and took some materials, preparing to build another tent. At this moment, Shuang Mu, Shuang Lin, and Shuang Hua returned. They bought many strange things and rushed into Shuang Yin''s tent. "Sister, look what we bought for you!" Shuang Yin looked up and saw that they were holding a sexy short dress made of red fox hide. "Sister, this dress will definitely suit you. Try it!" Shuang Yin looked at the three of them as if they were intellectually disabled. "Did you guys leave your brains at home again?" The three brothers shrank back from the reprimand and gathered together to moan. "I knew she wouldn''t like this dress." "To think that we spent two crystals to buy this dress. It was all in vain!" ¡­ Shuang Yin carried the materials out. Her three brothers immediately followed. Seeing her setting up the tent, they couldn''t help but ask. "Sister, don''t you have a place to stay? Why are you setting up another tent?" Shuang Yin didn''t look up. "I bought a war slave in East City. This tent is for him." Her three brothers were shocked to hear this. Shuang Hua ran over and pounced on the animal hide Shuang Yin had just put up. "Sister, why did you buy a war slave?" "There''s no reason. I wanted to buy him, so be it." Shuang Yin reached out and picked Shuang Hua up. She threw him aside and continued to set up the tent. Shuang Mu and Shuang Lin walked over. They looked at Shuang Hua. Their sister was definitely not a kind-hearted female, but she suddenly bought a war slave. Did something happen between her and that war slave that no one knew about? The three of them spoke in unison. "Something is going on!" They surrounded Shuang Yin and asked her one question after another. "What''s the name of the war slave?" Shuang Yin said, "I don''t know." "How old is he?" "I don''t know." "What race is he?" "I don''t know." "Where is he now?" "I don''t know." ¡­ The three brothers were speechless. "Sister, why did you buy him back without knowing anything? Aren''t you afraid that he''ll run away?!" Shuang Yin was very calm. "So what if he runs away? He just cost me a colorless crystal." It seemed that she did not take that war slave seriously at all. But if she really didn''t take him to heart, why did she personally build a tent for that war slave?! Shuang Hua couldn''t help but mutter softly, "We spent two crystals to buy the dress, while Big Sister spent one crystal to buy a war slave. Were we scammed?" Shuang Mu and Shuang Lin each pinched one of his cheeks and said in unison, "Don''t expose such a shocking truth!" Shuang Yin glanced at them. "If you don''t want to go back, come and help me set up this tent. Don''t stand here and get in the way." "Sister, we''ll help you!" The three of them immediately threw down what they were holding and went forward to help her build a tent. They shouted as they worked. "The princess of Rock City and the three princes are setting up a tent for a war slave. This war slave is definitely the most respected war slave in history!" Shuang Yin pretended not to hear them. When the tent was set up, the war slave returned. He was very tall, and his strong chest muscles glowed with moisture. The animal hide that Shuang Yin had given him was wrapped around his waist, and his wet hair was still dripping. He inserted his fingers into his hair and smoothed it back, revealing his sculpture-like three-dimensional profile. His eyebrows were deep. What was even more surprising was the fact that his eyes were of a different color. His left eye was blue, while the other was golden. He was born with differently-colored pupils. Shuang Yin pointed to the new tent beside her. "You''ll stay here." The war slave glanced at the tent, then asked, "Where do you stay?" ? Shuang Yin pointed at the tent not far away. Shuang Mu, Shuang Lin, and Shuang Hua sized up the war slave in front of them. Although this person was a war slave, he did not look like a slave who had been under others for a long time. His eyes were especially sharp and unruly. Shuang Mu looked probing. "What''s your name?" The war slave said, "I don''t have a name." "Why don''t you have a name?" The war slave faced Shuang Yin and knelt on one knee. "I''m a war slave. Everything I have belongs to you, My Lady. I''ll be called whatever you want." Even though he was kneeling, his silhouette was still straight. If the slave master and his men saw the war slave like this, they would be very surprised. They couldn''t make the war slave bend his knees with a whip. Shuang Yin hadn''t done anything, yet the war slave knelt down himself. Shuang Yin looked down at the war slave. Water dripped from his hair and wet his cheeks. "Let''s call you Wang Shui." "Thank you for the name, My Lady." When Wang Shui stood up, Shuang Lin couldn''t help but ask, "You''re a soul beast?" He sensed the aura of a soul beast from Wang Shui. Sure enough, Wang Shui nodded and admitted it, "Yes." "Then why don''t you have star patterns on you?" Wang Shui raised his hand and patted his perky butt. "It''s here. Do you want to see it?" Shuang Lin was speechless. "Who wants to see your butt?!" "I won''t show it to you even if you want to." Shuang Lin was furious. He had never seen such an arrogant war slave! If this was the war slave he had bought, he would definitely teach him a lesson! But Wang Shui was Big Sister''s war slave. Shuang Lin would not interfere in Big Sister''s matters. He could only leave with a dark expression. Although Shuang Mu and Shuang Hua still had many questions in their hearts, this was clearly not a good time to pursue the matter. They followed Shuang Lin. Wang Shui took two steps toward Shuang Yin. "If you want to see it, I can take it off now." Shuang Yin turned to leave. Wang Shui immediately followed. "Where are you going?" He followed Shuang Yin into her tent. This place where a female stayed did not look gentle at all. Be it the neatly folded bedding or the bone knife hanging on the wall, everything here was filled with a hard aura. It was more convincing to say that this was a place where a male beast stayed. Wang Shui''s gaze quickly circled the tent, then stopped on Shuang Yin. Shuang Yin opened the wooden box in the corner and took out a small jar and a clean roll of white cotton. She sat cross-legged on the carpet. "You sit too." Without hesitation, Wang Shui sat down, facing her. Shuang Yin said, "Turn around." Wild beasts rarely exposed their backs to others in case they were ambushed. However, Wang Shui did not hesitate at all. He obediently turned around and showed his entire back to Shuang Yin. From the looks of it, he was certain she wouldn''t sneak up on him. Wang Shui''s back was covered in wounds. Most of them were done by the attendant with a whip just now. Some of the wounds were from the past. They were crisscrossed, and his flesh was exposed. They looked quite scary. Chapter 769 Hes Too Weak Shuang Yin opened the clay pot and dug out the ointment. She smeared it on Wang Shui''s back and carefully applied it. This ointment was hand-made by her mother. It was miraculously effective in treating external injuries. After the ointment was applied, it quickly melted and went deep into the wounds. Wang Shui felt his wounds go cold, and the pain eased a lot. After applying the medicine, Shuang Yin took out a white cotton cloth and bandaged his wounds. Wang Shui remained sitting upright and motionless. Neither of them spoke. After his wounds were bandaged, Shuang Yin put away the remaining cotton cloth and returned it to the wooden box with the medicine jar. "Alright, you can go now." Wang Shui stood up. "Thank you." After he walked out of the tent, he did not return to his own tent. Instead, he stood at the door of Shuang Yin''s tent and guarded it. At night, the news that Shuang Yin had bought a war slave had already reached Huanhuan''s ears. Huanhuan was very curious. What kind of war slave could make Shuang Yin buy him back? Bai Di saw what she was thinking and suggested, "Shall we call the children over for dinner tonight?" "I''d like that." Bai Di asked Bai An to call Shuang Yin over for dinner. Bai An walked to Shuang Yin''s tent and stopped when he saw a tall male beast standing at the door. "Are you Sister Shuang Yin''s new war slave?" Wang Shui said, "Yes." Bai An looked him up and down. His appearance was indeed not bad. He was quite compatible with his eldest sister, but his background was too low. His eldest sister was a princess. It was impossible for her to become mates with a war slave. Wang Shui did not know what Bai An was thinking. He maintained a straight posture and did not move. Bai An asked, "Is my sister inside?" "Yes." Bai An walked over and shouted through the curtain, "Sister." A moment later, Shuang Yin lifted the curtain and walked out. "What is it?" Bai An said, "Dad and Mom want you to go over for dinner." "Oh, I''ll be right there." Shuang Yin followed Bai An for a few steps. Then, as if she suddenly remembered that she had just bought a war slave, she stopped and turned to look at Wang Shui. "You don''t have to follow me. Do you want to hunt for dinner yourself, or should I bring you some food?" "I''ll wait for you." Shuang Yin nodded and left with Bai An without saying anything else. Wang Shui stood where he was and watched them leave. ¡­ Dinner was an oversized hotpot. The pot was refined from black gold. It was huge and could fit an entire adult bear. According to the production cost, the price of this pot was enough to buy half of the Blazing Flame Tribe. It was a real sky-high price. Now, the expensive pot was propped on a fire. It was filled with ingredients. The soup kept rolling and bubbling, and a rich fragrance filled the air. It was hot, and it wasn''t the season to eat hotpot, but Bai Di''s cooking was too good. The taste of hotpot was so tempting that everyone drooled over it. Bai Di tasted the soup. "Yes, we can start eating." Clement''s eyes had long lit up from the craving. When he heard that he could start eating, he immediately rushed toward the hotpot. Fortunately, Huanhuan was quick to stop him. Otherwise, he would have pounced into the pot and become a ''boiled snake''. Huanhuan pressed him onto her lap. "The soup in the pot is hot. Aren''t you afraid of being scalded?!" Clement flicked out his snake tongue. "Hiss~" He wanted to eat more than anything else! Huanhuan took the bowl filled with food from Bai Di and placed it in front of Clement. "Eat slowly. Be careful. It''s hot." Clement opened his mouth and ate half a bowl of vegetables. In the end, he rolled on the ground and cried out. Huanhuan poured him a glass of cold water. "I told you to eat slower. Do you know your mistake now?" Clement slipped into the cup and soaked his entire body in the water. Only then did he feel much better. He stuck out his snake tongue, looking a little aggrieved. Bai Di took out a jar of wine and asked his two sons beside him, "Do you want some wine? It''s fruit wine made by your mother." Bai An and Bai Hao agreed. Bai Di gave them each a bowl of fruit wine. It was the first time the two brothers had drunk wine. It felt magical. Shuang Mu, Shuang Lin, and Shuang Hua came over and asked Bai Di for a glass of wine. Hence, Bai Di took out two more jars of wine. The six male beasts sat together and drank one after another. Later, they pulled Shuang Jing in to drink with them. Huanhuan looked at Shuang Yin. "Aren''t you going to drink?" Shuang Yin shook her head. "I don''t like to drink." Huanhuan tried to ask, "I heard you bought a war slave today?" "Mhm." "What''s between you and him¡ª" "I just thought he was quite interesting, so I bought him back. He was quite cheap anyway. He just cost me a colorless crystal. I won''t lose out." After hearing her daughter''s explanation, Huanhuan couldn''t help but laugh. "I thought you liked him." "No." The atmosphere tonight was good. Huanhuan took the opportunity to talk to her daughter a lot more. "I have no intention of rushing you to find a mate. I''m just curious. What kind of male beast do you like?" Shuang Yin said, "First, he has to be able to defeat me and be pleasing to the eye." This condition sounded simple, but on careful thought, the first request alone was enough to eliminate a large number of male beasts. As for being pleasing to the eye¡­ This was even vaguer. Huanhuan thought for a moment and asked her tentatively, "Do you find Ni Ya pleasing to the eye?" Shuang Yin was quite sharp. "What did Ni Ya say to you?" Huanhuan didn''t hide it from her and said frankly, "He said he likes you and wants to pursue you." She didn''t speak loudly, but beasts were born with sharp hearing. Shuang Mu, who was sitting opposite, heard her and immediately spat out a mouthful of fruit wine. The three brothers said in unison, "Ni Ya likes our sister?!" If it were Huanhuan, she would have blushed, but Shuang Yin''s expression did not change. She was very calm. "Go drink your wine." Shuang Hua said loudly, "That little fatty actually dares to have designs on Big Sister?!" Huanhuan said, "He''s lost weight." "But he''s not worthy of our big sister!" Shuang Lin nodded in agreement. "A cat actually dares to have designs on our wolf princess? Who gave him the guts?!" "He''s a panda. To be precise, he''s a bear, not a cat." Shuang Yin raised her hand and slapped the back of Shuang Lin''s and Shuang Hua''s heads. "Stop talking. If you continue to fool around, I''ll have you run 30 rounds around the tribe!" Shuang Lin and Shuang Hua shrank their necks from her fierceness and immediately shut their mouths obediently, not daring to speak again. They continued to drink with Bai An and Bai Hua, but their ears were pricked up, wanting to hear what their mother and eldest sister had to say. Huanhuan said, "You haven''t answered my question. What do you think of Ni Ya?" Shuang Yin seemed to remember something and had a complicated expression. "He''s alright." "Does that mean you can consider accepting his pursuit?" "He''s too weak." Huanhuan thought about Ni Ya''s fair and tender appearance. The chances of him defeating Shuang Yin in this life were infinitely close to zero. Then, Huanhuan closed her mouth silently. The children had their own fates. It was better for them to settle their relationship matters themselves. Chapter 770 Kidnapped Shuang Yin returned to the tent with a full bowl of food. She saw that Wang Shui was still standing motionless in the doorway of the tent. "It''s for you." Wang Shui took the bowl with both hands and sniffed. "It smells good." As Shuang Yin walked into the tent, she said, "You''re in luck. This is hotpot made by my eldest father. You can''t eat it anywhere else." "Thank you." Shuang Yin turned to look at him. "Remember to wash the bowl after you eat." After that, she lowered the curtain. Wang Shui retracted his gaze and picked up a piece of meat to put in his mouth. It tasted even more delicious than he had imagined! He had been hungry for a long time, so he immediately wolfed down all the food for the night. When Shuang Yin got up the next morning, she pulled open the curtain and was stunned to see Wang Shui sitting at the door, asleep. She gently lifted Wang Shui''s knee with the tip of her foot. "Wake up." Wang Shui opened his eyes and saw Shuang Yin. He immediately got up and stood up. Shuang Yin frowned when she saw the dew on his hair and the mosquito bites on his body. "Don''t tell me you sat at the door and slept here all night?" Wang Shui was a head taller than her. He looked down at her. "Yes." "Didn''t I set up a tent for you?" "I''m your slave. I have to stay by your side. It''s my duty." When Wang Shui said this, his expression was extremely serious. However, Shuang Yin said, "Slaves are forbidden in Rock City. If you want to return to Rock City with me, you have to take off your slave title. I definitely won''t bring a slave home." Wang Shui was surprised. He did not expect Rock City to have such rules. A beast city without slaves was unheard of. Wang Shui asked, "Then what should I do from now on? I want to follow you." Instead of answering, Shuang Yin asked, "Why do you want to follow me?" "Since you bought me, I''ll be yours. I have to follow you." "What if I sell you?" Wang Shui looked at her steadily with his strange eyes. "You won''t sell me." "Are you that sure?" "Yes, I''m sure." Shuang Yin laughed. "Don''t be too conceited. Be careful or you''ll encounter disaster." She walked away, and Wang Shui immediately followed. Shuang Yin said, "Don''t follow me." Wang Shui had no choice but to stop and watch her leave. Shuang Yin had not gone far when she saw Shuang Mu and Shuang Lin rushing over. "Sister, something bad has happened!" "What happened?" Shuang Lin panted. "Little Monster was kidnapped!" Shuang Yin''s expression changed. "Kidnapped? What''s going on? Tell me clearly!" Shuang Mu said, "Last night, the three of us went back to the tent to rest after getting drunk. We slept until midnight before Shuang Hua got up and went out to pee. We didn''t pay much attention to it at that time and thought that he would be back soon. We didn''t expect him to not be back when dawn broke today." Shuang Yin asked, "Did you look nearby?" "We''ve searched the entire area. We didn''t see him." "Then how did you know he was kidnapped?" Shuang Mu said, "Just now, a cub came to deliver a message to us. He said that Little Monster has been kidnapped. You have to go to the small forest beside East City immediately. Otherwise, they''ll kill Little Monster." Shuang Lin added, "We''ve already interrogated the cub who delivered the message. The person who asked him to deliver the message is a famous local hooligan in the Blazing Flame Tribe. That group of people specializes in thieving. They''re not good people." "Do they have a family?" "They''re all single. They have bad tempers and are lazy. No female would take a fancy to them." Shuang Yin pondered for a moment. "This matter should be directed at me. I don''t know that hooligan at all. We have no grudges against each other. It seems that those guys were instructed to deliberately target me." "All the more reason for you not to go. What if it''s a trap?" "No, it must be a trap, but it doesn''t matter. I''m not afraid of them." Shuang Lin quickly said, "Then we''ll go with you." "No, I''ll go alone." "But¡­" Shuang Yin waved her hand. "No buts. I have another mission for you." "What mission?" "I want you to arrest someone." "Arrest who?" "The younger brother of the leader of the Blazing Flame Canine Tribe, Quan Rong." Shuang Yin had only been here for two days, so her interpersonal relationships here were very simple. She sorted out her experiences in the past two days from beginning to end. The only person she had offended was Quan Rong. With Quan Rong''s status and personality, it was completely possible for him to do such a thing. The forest near East City was very quiet. The high temperature roasted the ground. Even when Shuang Yin stepped on it in her moccasins, she could still feel the burning temperature through the insole. She walked to the agreed place and looked around. "I''m already here. Why are you still hiding?" Her clear voice drifted over. A moment later, five wretched-looking male beasts walked out from behind the tree. They surrounded Shuang Yin and smiled especially lecherously. "This female is really good-looking! Why don''t you follow us brothers? We promise we''ll be gentle with you." Shuang Yin said, "Sure." The five of them were stunned. They just wanted to tease her, but they did not expect her to agree immediately. Happiness came so suddenly that their minds went blank. After a while, they came back to their senses and asked in surprise, "Really? You''re really willing to be our mates?" Shuang Yin clenched her fists. "As long as you can beat me, I''ll be your mate." "Really? You won''t go back on your word?" "I won''t go back on my word." At the thought that they were about to have a mate, the five of them were extremely excited. Their eyes lit up as they pounced on Shuang Yin! ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ The five of them were beaten black and blue. They fell to the ground and could not get up. Before they could understand what had happened, they were beaten down by Shuang Yin. Shuang Yin took out the rope she had prepared in advance and tied the five of them to a large rock. At this moment, the sun was hot, which caused the rock to be burning hot. The five male beasts were only wearing animal hide skirts. As soon as their backs touched the rock, they cried out from the heat. Shuang Yin crossed her arms and looked at them coldly. "Tell me, where''s my brother?" "We don''t know. We don''t know anything!" Shuang Yin raised her foot and kicked one of them in the stomach. The huge force almost kicked out his internal organs. The man''s face turned pale with pain. Shuang Yin took out a small knife and waved it in front of them. "I''ll give you one more chance. If you don''t behave, I''ll cut off your tongues and you''ll never speak again." "I''ll tell you! I''ll tell you everything!" The person who was kicked quickly spoke, his eyes filled with fear. "Your brother was captured by Quan Rong. He paid us to ambush you." "Ambush me for what? To kill me?" "No, no, no! Quan Rong didn''t say he wanted to kill you. He just said we should kidnap you and bring you to him." After getting the answer she wanted, Shuang Yin put away her knife and turned to leave. The five of them quickly shouted, "Let us go first!" However, Shuang Yin did not even look back and quickly walked out of the forest. Chapter 771 Hunt It took Shuang Mu and Shuang Lin a lot of effort to find where Quan Rong lived. As the only brother of the leader of the Blazing Flame Canine Tribe, his status in the clan was quite high. His residence was also very spacious, and there were two beasts guarding the door. Shuang Mu and Shuang Lin, who were hiding in the dark, discussed in low voices. "Are we going to barge in?" "Let''s not do that. The other party has the advantage in numbers. There are only two of us. We''ll be at a disadvantage." "Then what should we do?" "Let''s wait and see." A moment later, Quan Rong walked out of the house with four servants. Shuang Mu and Shuang Lin immediately followed silently. They saw Quan Rong walk into a large tent. There were several ferocious beast heads hanging at the entrance of the tent. Shuang Mu and Shuang Lin followed. It was dim in the tent, and a few beasts were walking back and forth. One of them, who looked like a steward, walked over and asked. "Are you here for the hunting competition too?" Hunting competition? Shuang Mu and Shuang Lin often participated in hunting and were experienced. They thought that the hunting competition here was the same as their previous hunts, so they nodded. "That''s right." The canine beast immediately extended his hand. "Two hides per person. You can only enter after delivering the goods." Shuang Mu took out a colorless crystal. "We don''t have animal hides. Will crystals do?" As soon as the canine beast saw the crystal, his eyes immediately lit up. He quickly snatched the crystal and touched it in his hand. "Yes, yes! Of course!" After confirming that the crystal was real, the person immediately put it away carefully. He looked at Shuang Mu and Shuang Lin as if they were rich people and said solicitously, "Honored guests, please walk in." The two brothers followed the canine beast out of the tent and through another door. As Shuang Mu walked, he asked, "I heard that Quan Rong often comes to your place to play?" "That''s right. Young Master Quan Rong is a regular here. He used to be a victorious general here, but not long ago, the most powerful slave under him died of illness. The remaining slaves under him are all weaklings who can''t hold on, so he''s been losing recently." Shuang Lin was confused. "Do you need slaves to hunt here?" Instead of answering, the canine beast asked, "I can tell you''re guests from other places, right?" Shuang Mu replied calmly, "We followed our family here to do business." "You have crystals on you. I''m sure your family runs a successful business, right?" The dog beast tried to inquire. Shuang Mu smiled but said nothing. Seeing that he did not answer, the canine beast was even more certain of his guess. His attitude became even more solicitous. "The hunting method here is different from outside. The guests don''t need to go down. They just need to send a slave down. Whoever''s slave survives to the end will be the winner." At this point, the canine beast stopped. "We''re here." In front of him was a huge hunting ground. It was blocked by a wall made of mud and stones. There were beasts patrolling the area from time to time to prevent slaves from escaping. At the entrance was a huge cage filled with beast slaves. The canine beast tapped the cage and said, "This is your first time here, and you didn''t prepare slaves. You can choose two slaves from here that you like. The price is negotiable." Most of the beast slaves were as thin as sticks, and their faces were numb. Shuang Mu and Shuang Lin were here to look for someone. They were not interested in this perverted hunting method. Shuang Lin frowned. "We don''t need slaves." "Without slaves, the two of you can''t participate in the hunt." Shuang Mu said, "We just came here and don''t know much about the hunting rules here. We plan to take a look first. We''ll take a look first before playing." This had happened before. Coupled with the fact that the two guests were wealthy, the canine beast did not think too much about it and agreed readily. "Then go ahead. I''ll go greet the other guests." "Mhm." After the canine beast walked away, Shuang Mu and Shuang Lin began to look for Quan Rong. Quan Rong was a rather high-profile person. It wouldn''t be difficult to find him. It didn''t take long for Shuang Mu and Shuang Lin to find him in the straw shed beside the hunting ground. At this moment, Quan Rong was eating and chatting with two friends who often came here to play. When Shuang Mu and Shuang Lin quietly approached the Quan Rong, they happened to hear him say, "I heard yesterday that someone was selling war slaves in Dong City. I immediately rushed over to buy them, but I was too late. All the war slaves were bought." His friends felt sorry for him. "It''s very difficult to buy war slaves. If you have a powerful war slave, you''ll win all the matches in the hunting ground. At that time, you''ll be the ever-victorious general of our Blazing Flame Canine Clan!" "What a pity! It was rare to come across someone selling war slaves, but you missed the chance!" Quan Rong sat on the carpet, looking lazy. He seemed to have thought of something and smiled. "When I catch her, I''ll definitely make her obediently give me that war slave." ''Her?'' Both his friends were curious. "Who is she?" "A female. She took my war slave. I''m about to teach her a lesson." Upon hearing that it was a female, their eyes lit up. They quickly asked, "Is that female beautiful?" ? A tall, beautiful figure appeared in Quan Rong''s mind, and his smile deepened. "Yeah." The topic of conversation between male beasts could never leave females, especially if it was a beautiful female. The male beasts'' interest was completely aroused. His two friends kept asking for details about the female, wanting to know her name, what tribe she was from, and where she lived. Quan Rong was annoyed by the questions. He raised his hand and threw a meat bone in their faces. "She''s the princess of Rock City. Don''t even think about making a move on her!" "Princess? Could it be the legendary Princess Shuang Yin?!" "That''s her." The expressions of his two friends immediately became very complicated. "Rumors say that she''s extremely ugly. Why do you think she''s beautiful? Is there something wrong with your eyes, or is there something wrong with the rumors?" Quan Rong looked over coldly. "Do you think there''s something wrong with my eyes?" His two friends were so frightened that they immediately shook their heads and quickly said no. They wanted to ask for details about Princess Shuang Yin, but someone beside them came to remind them that the hunt was about to begin. Quan Rong still looked lazy. "I''m not going." His two friends quickly asked, "Why?" "The most powerful slaves under me are dead. The remaining weaklings are useless. Even if I go hunting, I''ll only lose. I don''t like losing." "Then rest here. We''ll come back for you after the hunt." "Mhm." When they were gone, only Quan Rong and his four attendants were left in the straw shed. There was a big tree beside the straw shed. Shuang Mu and Shuang Lin were lying on the tree trunk. They could see the situation in the straw shed clearly through the gaps in the leaves. Quan Rong, who was chatting shamelessly earlier, began to doze off. No one expected two figures to suddenly descend from the sky, penetrate the roof of the shed, and smash to the ground! Quan Rong was jolted awake! Chapter 772 Contest Silvery Frost White Wolves were born with the ice attribute. The moment Shuang Mu and Shuang Lin landed, thick frost immediately condensed under their feet. Quan Rong reacted very quickly and jumped up to avoid being frozen into ice. As for the other four servants in the straw shed, they did not react as quickly as he. They were all frozen into four human-shaped ice sculptures and stood on the spot, unable to move. Both sides were two-starred soul beasts with similar strength, but it was Shuang Mu and Shuang Lin against Quan Rong online. After a few rounds, Quan Rong was quickly at a disadvantage. He transformed into a huge golden long-haired dog and smashed the pillar with his claw. The moment the straw shed collapsed, he rushed out nimbly. The straw shed smashed into Shuang Mu and Shuang Lin. Although the two of them were not injured, the grass and leaves flew everywhere, affecting their vision. Quan Rong took the opportunity to run to the hunting ground. At the same time, he raised his head and roared. His voice drifted out and immediately attracted the attention of the other beasts in the hunting ground. As the younger brother of the canine tribe''s leader, although Quan Rong was not very popular, he still had a high status. If anything happened to him in the hunting ground, the canine tribe''s leader would definitely vent his anger on the people in the hunting ground. All the beasts present gathered and prepared to protect Quan Rong. Shuang Yin, who had just passed by the hunting ground and was about to go to Quan Rong''s residence, heard the sound and immediately stopped. She followed the voice across the hunting ground and saw her two brothers being surrounded by the beasts. In terms of strength, Shuang Mu and Shuang Lin were stronger than everyone present, but they could not resist the other party''s numbers. Their strength could only ensure that they were not injured, but they could not break out of the encirclement and capture the Quan Rong. Seeing that her two brothers could protect themselves, Shuang Yin ignored them and rushed toward Quan Rong, who was watching the battle not far away! Quan Rong was still brooding over the fact that he had just been attacked. He stared at Shuang Mu and Shuang Lin, who were surrounded. He was prepared to teach them a lesson after they were captured. Unexpectedly, Shuang Yin suddenly appeared at this moment! Not only was she a three-starred soul beast, but she also had rich combat experience. Her attacks were extremely fast. Even though Quan Rong''s reaction was already very fast, she still punched him to the ground. The huge golden long-haired dog fell to the ground, causing the ground to tremble. Quan Rong immediately got up and shook his head. The golden fur on his body swayed. When the dizziness dissipated, he stared at the female in front of him in surprise. "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be in the forest?" "I''ve already been to the forest and seen the five pieces of trash you hired. They told me you kidnapped my brother." Seeing that his plan had been exposed, Quan Rong was not flustered at all. He bared his teeth. "I knew that those pieces of trash were unreliable. I didn''t expect them to even tell on me." Shuang Yin didn''t want to waste her breath on him. "Tell your men to stop and return my brother, or don''t blame me for being rude to you." "If you want me to hand over your brother, you have to agree to one condition." "Speak." "Let''s have a fair fight." Shuang Yin looked at him coldly. "You can''t beat me." "That''s not necessarily true." Quan Rong''s eyes were filled with arrogance. "Let''s be straightforward. Just tell me if you want to compete or not." Yesterday''s experience of being hung from a tree was the greatest humiliation he had ever suffered in his life. He had to defeat Shuang Yin with his own strength and hang her from a tree too. Only then could he vent his anger! Since the other party was courting death, Shuang Yin couldn''t be bothered to stop him. "Alright, I''ll compete with you, but tell your men to stop first." Quan Rong looked up and roared. The beasts who were attacking Shuang Mu and Shuang Lin immediately stopped. Shuang Mu and Shuang Lin wiped the sweat off their heads and quickly ran to Shuang Yin''s side to cheer her on. "Sister, don''t show mercy. Kill him!" For the sake of convenience, all the living creatures in the hunting ground had been cleared away. Shuang Mu, Shuang Lin, and the other beasts stood outside the arena to watch. They were not allowed to interfere in the competition. Quan Rong was in his beast form. He looked at the female in front of him. "You''re not using your beast form?" Shuang Yin said, "It''s the same either way. Let''s begin." Since she said so, Quan Rong didn''t stand on ceremony. The huge golden long-haired dog first circled Shuang Yin twice. After confirming his attack position, he suddenly jumped up and rushed at Shuang Yin at lightning speed! When he rushed over, Shuang Yin dodged sideways and raised her hand to grab the long fur on his body. She kicked up and jumped lightly, landing steadily on the golden long-haired dog''s neck. This action, which was similar to riding a pet, annoyed Quan Rong. He shook his head hard, trying to throw Shuang Yin off his neck. The audience outside the arena saw the golden long-haired dog running crazily as if it had rabies. No matter how hard Quan Rong tried, he could not shake Shuang Yin off. In the end, he simply plunged into the pool! The golden long-haired dog was very big. The moment it fell into the water, water splashed high. At this moment, Shuang Yin had no choice but to let go. She paddled her limbs and quickly climbed ashore. When she turned to look at the pool, she realized that the golden long-haired dog was struggling in the water. It looked very disheveled. Shuang Yin was a little surprised. "You can''t swim?" Quan Rong wanted to tell her that he hated water, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he was forced to drink a large mouthful of cold water. He choked and coughed, making it harder for him to breathe. He was struggling less and less as if he was about to sink. Shuang Yin hesitated for a moment. In the end, she took off her clothes and transformed into a Silvery Frost White Wolf. She jumped into the water, bit the back of the golden long-haired dog''s neck, and dragged him ashore. She let go and took two steps back warily, in case Quan Rong suddenly jumped up and attacked her. This was a habit she had developed on the battlefield. She had to be on guard at all times. The golden long-haired dog lay on the ground, panting. The hair on his body was drenched and stuck to his body. His ears drooped on either side of his head. He looked half-dead. But even so, he didn''t forget to throw a tantrum. "Don''t think I''ll be grateful just because you saved me!" Shuang Yin looked down at him. "Are we still competing?" "Yes! Of course, we have to compete!" Before Quan Rong could finish, Shuang Yin kicked him into the pool. The dog, who couldn''t swim, began to flop desperately again. When he was exhausted and about to sink, Shuang Yin saved him. "Are we still competing?" "I¡­ I want to¡­" Shuang Yin mercilessly kicked him into the water again. This repeated several times. It was only when Quan Rong finally couldn''t take it anymore and compromised that Shuang Yin stopped her unilateral abuse. "Where''s my brother?" "I-In the storeroom at my house." Shuang Yin called Shuang Mu and Shuang Lin to her. "Go to the storeroom at his house and take a look. If you see Little Monster there, quickly save him." "Alright!" Chapter 773 Leaving Shuang Mu and Shuang Lin quickly ran toward Quan Rong''s residence. Shuang Yin returned to her human form. In the blink of an eye, the Silvery Frost White Wolf transformed into a graceful girl. Her fair skin refracted a charming faint luster under the sun. When Quan Rong, who was lying on the ground and panting, saw this scene, his eyes immediately widened. His nose felt hot¡­ Shuang Yin often mingled in the military camp. The conditions on the battlefield were usually difficult. She often ate and lived with the beast soldiers. She had also changed her clothes in front of them. Those beast soldiers would be seduced every time. But even so, she was their princess and their heroine. They would never have any dirty thoughts about her. Shuang Yin quickly got dressed. She turned to look at Quan Rong and said indifferently, "Your nose is bleeding." Quan Rong immediately reached out with his dog claws and covered his nose. At the same time, he secretly despised himself. It wasn''t like he hadn''t seen a female before. Why did he get so excited till his nose bled? How useless! Shuang Mu and Shuang Lin returned quickly. Shuang Hua came with them. Quan Rong was not lying. Shuang Hua was indeed locked in the storeroom. The storeroom was sealed, and he could not get out. Fortunately, there were many hides and food in the storeroom. He didn''t freeze to death. When Shuang Mu and Shuang Lin found him, he was sleeping on a thick hide blanket. Seeing that her little brother was safe and sound, Shuang Yin was completely relieved. "Let''s go back." She turned and walked away with her three brothers. Quan Rong was still lying on the ground. Only when they knew that Shuang Yin and the other three were far away did some beasts dare to approach. When they saw the drenched Quan Rong, they asked carefully, "Young Master, are we going to let them go just like that?" Quan Rong said hatefully, "What else can I do? I can''t beat her. I''ll only embarrass myself!" "Why don''t we find a few more experts to help?" "Forget it. No matter how powerful others are, it''s their business. I have to defeat her myself to wash away the humiliation she caused!" Everyone recalled how strong Shuang Yin was when she beat him up and thought that the chances of Young Master defeating her in this lifetime were almost zero. But no one dared to say it. Quan Rong transformed back into human form and put on his clothes. "Help me back!" he said evilly. Surrounded by everyone, Quan Rong returned home aggressively. He had just sat down when his brother came looking for him. The leader of the canine tribe was called Quan Yi. He was 20 years older than Quan Rong. Not long after Quan Rong was born, their parents died in an accident. Quan Yi was both a father and a mother to Quan Rong. In Quan Yi''s eyes, Quan Rong was his son, the apple of his eye. When he saw Quan Rong lying on the bed, he was so anxious that his heart ached. "What happened to you? Someone, get the witch doctor over!" Quan Rong said weakly, "I''m fine. I''ll be fine after resting for a while." "How did you become like this? Who bullied you? Tell me quickly. I''ll help you vent your anger!" Quan Rong immediately retorted, "I''m so powerful. How can anyone bully me?!" "Then how did you¡ª" "I accidentally fell into the water. It''s not like you don''t know that I''ve hated water since I was a child." Quan Yi frowned and questioned, "What about the people around you? Didn''t anyone save you? Were they all dead?!" "They saved me. Otherwise, I would have drowned." Quan Yi came quickly and prescribed some medicine for Quan Rong. After confirming that there was nothing serious, Quan Yi was relieved. After Quan Rong fell asleep, Quan Yi called all the servants around Quan Rong over and asked carefully what his brother had encountered outside today¡­ After Shuang Yin returned, she did not publicize Shuang Hua''s kidnapping. The siblings acted as if nothing had happened and went about their business. The next morning, Huanhuan got out of bed and stretched. Bai Di wiped her face and hands clean with a soaked handkerchief, then pressed two steaming meat buns into her hands. He got up early in the morning to steam these buns. The meat filling was leftovers from last night''s meatballs. They were juicy and fresh. They were quite delicious. Huanhuan threw one of the buns to Clement. As she ate, she said, "We came here to meet Leng Xiao. Now that we''ve met and Leng Xiao has left, shouldn''t we leave too?" Bai Di said, "Yes. Let''s talk to Shuang Jing later and get ready to leave." Shuang Jing would be here soon. When Shuang Jing saw that there were buns to eat, he immediately leaned over and took two steamed buns, causing Clement to glare at him. If Huanhuan hadn''t hugged him tightly, he would have pounced on him and bitten him. Shuang Jing finished the meat buns in his hand in a few bites and nodded in praise. "Bai Di is good at cooking. No wonder he can find a beautiful female like Huanhuan as his mate." Bai Di gave him two more meat buns. "You''re right. These are for you." "Thank you for the reward." Shuang Jing happily took the meat buns and ate them with relish. Clement kept baring his teeth at him. ''These buns are all my reserves. You''re just a plate of meat. What right do you have to eat my reserves? Spit them all out!'' Huanhuan hugged him tightly and refused to let go, afraid that he would rush forward and bite her. If it were in the past, Shuang Jing would have definitely gone up to Clement and teased him. However, ever since Shuang Jing found out that Clement''s true form was the heaven-devouring python, he had become much more obedient. At least, in this situation, he did not dare to go up and tease Clement anymore. Otherwise, Clement might break free from his restraints from excitement. At that time, he would really become a piece of meat. Shuang Jing deliberately took a few steps to avoid Clement''s glare and smiled at Huanhuan. "Leng Xiao has already left. We don''t have anything else to do here. We can consider continuing our journey." "Bai Di and I were just discussing it. We''re preparing to leave later." Although it was rushed, Shuang Jing nodded. "Alright, I''ll get ready now." The prophet was still unconscious. The sooner they found the unicorn forest, the sooner they could awaken the prophet. Everyone was very fast. It didn''t take long for them to pack their luggage, including the tent. They gathered at the entrance of the tribe. After making sure everyone was present, they officially set off. Huanhuan sat on Bai Di''s back. The sun was as hot as ever today, making her skin burn. Clement hid in her sleeve, unwilling to show his face. Huanhuan kept fanning herself, but her face continued to sweat. The damn weather was too hot! Shuang Jing transformed into a leopard and followed behind Bai Di with the prophet on his back. Bai An and Bai Hao were in charge of defending the back. Shuang Yin led the way with her three brothers. They were in charge of clearing the way. Wang Shui followed behind Shuang Yin. He didn''t know where Shuang Yin and the others were going, and Shuang Yin had no intention of explaining. Not long after they left, Quan Rong ran to where they had stayed. Seeing the empty flat ground in front of him, Quan Rong frowned and asked, "Where are the people who were staying here?" Chapter 774 Helpless The weather was too hot! Huanhuan wiped her sweat and asked Little Brat, "How long until we arrive?" Little Brat said, "At your current speed, you''ll probably have to walk for another seven to eight days." At the thought that she would have to stay in this weather for seven to eight days, Huanhuan felt despair. She secretly took out an ice cube from her space, wrapped it in cotton, and pressed it to her face. It felt cold and comfortable! Clement crawled out of her sleeve, wrapped his snake tail around the ice, and rubbed against it with his mother. After one ice cube melted, Huanhuan took out a second ice cube and continued to rub against it. Little Brat said, "Don''t use too much ice. You might catch a cold." Huanhuan was very confident. "How can I catch a cold in such hot weather?!" When it was dark and they stopped to rest, Bai Di spoke to Huanhuan and realized that her voice was a little abnormal. "What happened to your throat?" Huanhuan cleared her throat. "It itches a little. I''ll be fine after drinking some water." Bai Di poured her a bowl of water. She lifted the veil and lowered her head to drink. Beasts had very good night vision. Even in the dark, Bai Di could clearly see that something was wrong with Huanhuan''s face. It was almost sickly red. He immediately reached out and touched her cheek. It was very hot! "You''re sick!" Huanhuan still looked confused. "I''m fine. I''m just a little dizzy and my throat is itchy. Let me sleep and I''ll be fine when I wake up." Only a fool would believe that she was fine now! Bai Di forced her to lie down in the makeshift tent. He covered her with a blanket and instructed, "Stay here and don''t move. I''ll make you some medicine." He had lived with Huanhuan for a long time. In the past, when he helped her collect herbs, he learned from her that some common herbs, such as shellfish grass, were very effective in treating fever and dizziness. Bai Di quickly made a bowl of thick medicine and brought it into the tent. He carefully fed it to Huanhuan. Huanhuan blinked. "Bai Di." "Huh?" "Why do you have four heads?" She wanted to reach out and touch his head, but she missed. Bai Di took her hand. His tone was as steady as ever. "I only have one head. You''re sick." ? "Is that so?" Bai Di fed her the medicine and helped her lie down. "Rest. I''m going out to take a shower." "Oh." Huanhuan lay under the blanket and looked at the top of the tent with wide eyes. Bai Di walked out of the tent and went to a nearby pool to take a cold shower to wash away the smell of sweat. When he returned, he said to the children, "Your mother is sick. I have to take care of her later. I don''t have time to make dinner. Make your own dinner today." Shuang Yin quickly asked, "Why is Mom sick?" Bai Di shook his head. "I''m not sure." Bai An thought for a moment. "Mom is weak. Perhaps she fell sick because she was too tired from the journey." Knowing that their mother was sick, no one was in the mood to eat. They ate some dry food and followed Bai Di into the tent to visit their sick mother. Bai Di frowned at Huanhuan''s wide eyes. "You didn''t sleep?" Huanhuan replied seriously, "I''m asleep." "Are you sleeping with your eyes open?" "That''s right." Everyone was sure that she was unconscious. But neither of them was a witch doctor and couldn''t treat illnesses. They could only stay by her bed and watch her, silently praying that she would get better soon. Bai Di said, "I''ll take good care of Huanhuan. Go rest." In order not to disturb their mother''s rest, Shuang Yin led her brothers out of the tent. Shuang Jing leaned over and asked, "How''s Huanhuan?" Shuang Yin said, "Mom is sick. Big Daddy is taking care of her." "Is it serious?" "Her body is hot, but everything else is fine." If she was sick now, the team''s schedule would be delayed. Shuang Jing was a little anxious, but he also understood that it was useless to be anxious about this. He could only wait patiently. Shuang Yin went to arrange for beast soldiers to patrol the night. When she turned around, she realized that Wang Shui had been following her. "Is your mother sick?" Shuang Yin nodded. "Yes." Seeing her frown, Wang Shui took the initiative to comfort her. "Don''t worry. Your mother will definitely recover soon." "I hope so." In this world where medicine was scarce, illness was equivalent to fighting for their lives with the heavens. Many beasts died of illness because they could not survive it. That was why witch doctors were so important. Huanhuan was the only witch doctor on their team, but now that she was sick, the others were helpless. Wang Shui said, "I studied with the witch doctor in my tribe for a while and know a little medicine. Tell me about your mother''s condition. I might be able to help her." Shuang Yin was quite surprised. "You know medicine?" "I only know a little." Even if he only knew the basics, he would still be very impressive in an ordinary tribe. Shuang Yin looked him up and down. "You''re a soul beast and know medicine. How did you become a war slave?" "The tribe was destroyed, but I was lucky enough to survive, so I became a war slave and was branded with a slave tattoo." Wang Shui touched the tattoo on his neck, and his tone was self-deprecating. "And your tribe is?" "A very remote tribe. You won''t know even if I tell you. You''d better tell me about your mother''s condition. Perhaps I can help." Shuang Yin felt that he was dodging, but her mother''s condition was more important now. Hence, she temporarily suppressed her doubts and described her mother''s condition in detail. After hearing the description, Wang Shui thought for a moment. "Your mother must have caught a cold. This illness can be serious. I''ll find something for her. It should be useful." "What are you looking for?" "You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll show you the things later. You''ll know." Wang Shui turned and walked away, his figure quickly disappearing into the night. After arranging for the beast soldiers on night duty, Shuang Yin sat beside the fire. The others were already asleep, and the surroundings were very quiet. Before long, Wang Shui returned. He handed a bag to Shuang Yin. "Take it to your mother." Shuang Yin opened it, only to see some green and yellow fruits. She had never seen these fruits before. "These are?" "These are fruits from jute trees. They''re good for treating colds." In order to prove that there was nothing wrong with these fruits, Wang Shui took the initiative to pick up a fruit and throw it into his mouth to eat. Shuang Yin walked into the tent with the jute fruits and handed them to Bai Di. She told Bai Di the origins of the fruits. It was up to Bai Di to decide if he would give them to her mother. Bai Di picked up a fruit and tasted it. The fruit was extremely sour. After making sure the fruits were not poisonous, Bai Di tried to feed Huanhuan two fruits. The sick Huanhuan was especially stunned. When Bai Di asked her to eat the fruit, she obediently opened her mouth. She took a bite and was jolted by the sourness. Chapter 775 Caught Unprepared Huanhuan wanted to vomit, but Bai Di covered her mouth to stop her. Huanhuan could only look at him with tears in her eyes. It was really sour¡­ Bai Di kissed her forehead. "Swallow it." It took Huanhuan a lot of effort to swallow the fruit in her mouth. Bai Di immediately stuffed a sweet fruit into her mouth. The sweet pulp quickly helped her dispel the sour taste. Huanhuan snuggled into his arms. "More." "It''s not good to eat too many sweet things at night." Bai Di helped her lie down. "Sleep well. I''ll give you sweet fruits tomorrow when you''re better." Huanhuan had completely forgotten that she could take sweet fruits from her space. Under Bai Di''s coaxing, she obediently closed her eyes and slept. Seeing that her mother was asleep, Shuang Yin said a few words to Bai Di and tiptoed out of the tent. In order to make it easier to travel, they only set up a tent for Huanhuan to rest in. The others slept in the open. In any case, they were all beasts and were strong. It didn''t matter if they had beds or tents. Shuang Yin sat by the fire and leaned against the tree trunk. She closed her eyes and slept. Wang Shui sat not far from her and watched over her silently. In a nearby grove, Quan Rong and his four attendants were lying in the bushes, carefully looking out. Servant A said, "Young Master, we''ve been traveling day and night. It wasn''t easy for us to catch up to them. Why don''t we catch them off guard while they''re asleep?" Quan Rong replied, "Are you stupid? There are only five of us, and there are more than 40 of them. How are we going to launch a sneak attack? We''ll die!" Servant B asked, "Young Master, what do you think we should do?" Quan Rong said, "Let''s hide and wait and see." Servant C said, "But there are mosquitoes everywhere and it''s hot¡­" Quan Rong said, "If you''re going to continue talking nonsense, then get lost." The servants could only shut up resentfully. There were a lot of mosquitoes in the mountain. Before long, the five of them were covered in bites. They were itching all over and wanted to grab the mosquitoes. However, as soon as they raised their hands, they were glared at by Quan Rong. "Don''t move. What if they discover us?!" Servant D said, "They''re far away. They shouldn''t be able to notice¡­" "There are several experts among them. Their senses are very strong. Be careful. Don''t move!" Hence, the servants could only lower their hands and grit their teeth to endure the itchy pain of the mosquitoes biting them. It was one thing to be itching, but the weather was hot. Large beads of sweat rolled down their cheeks, but they didn''t even dare wipe them. The four servants thought that if this continued, they would die from the heat even if they were not bitten to death by the mosquitoes! Half the night passed. Servant A couldn''t take it anymore and said weakly, "Young Master, let''s retreat first, okay?" The other three servants echoed, "That''s right. Let''s find a place to rest first. After we recover, we''ll slowly waste time with them." Quan Rong was in a worse state than them. He had been pampered since he was young and had barely suffered. The harsh environment here was about to break him. But he didn''t want to admit defeat. He gritted his teeth. "A bunch of trash!" The four servants lowered their heads, looking resentful. Quan Rong stared at the beautiful figure sitting by the fire not far away and gritted his teeth. "We''ll stay!" The four servants looked like they might faint at any moment. They had been by their young master''s side for so many years, but this was the first time they had seen him show such a stubborn side. If their young master had used this determination to increase his strength, he would have long become the number one expert of the Blazing Flame Tribe. At this moment, in the tent, Clement came out of Huanhuan''s sleeve. Bai Di, who was sleeping, opened his eyes and glanced at Clement. Clement flicked his snake tongue at him. "Hiss~" Then, he swung his snake tail and slithered out of the tent. Bai Di didn''t know what he was going to do, but he wasn''t worried about his safety. He had no intention of stopping him. Clement slithered toward the forest not far away. His mother was sick, so Bai Di didn''t make dinner that night. The dinner made by the others wasn''t delicious. He only ate a little at night and wasn''t full at all. At this moment, he was really hungry and prepared to find some prey for supper alone. Clement was very small, and his body was black. He slithered quickly through the forest. It was difficult for ordinary beasts to notice his existence. He quickly found a nest of rabbits and rushed into it. He ate them one by one and destroyed their nest. After eating the rabbits, his hunger eased a little. He slowed down and became a little lazy. When he was looking around for his second supper, he accidentally discovered five beasts. The aura on the five beasts was unfamiliar. Clement had never seen them before, so his mother probably did not know them. This meant that even if he ate these five beasts, his mother probably wouldn''t know. If his mother didn''t know, she wouldn''t be angry with him. It was perfect! Clement quickly slithered up the tree. The thin little black snake wrapped himself around a branch and lowered his head. He stared at the five beasts in the bushes and involuntarily swallowed. ''Delicious supper, here I come!'' Clement opened his mouth, revealing his sharp fangs. He pounced at the other party at lightning speed! Quan Rong reacted extremely quickly. He instinctively sensed danger approaching and rolled to the side without looking. Clement missed and jumped up again the moment he landed on the ground. Servant A, who was the closest, was bitten on the neck! Servant A let out a terrified scream. "Ahhh!!" Shuang Yin, who was resting by the fire, heard the sound and immediately opened her eyes. She looked in the direction of the forest. Something was wrong! Clement''s teeth were highly toxic. The poison seeped into Servant A''s body and numbed his nerves. After Servant A shouted, he fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth and twitching. After a while, he stopped breathing. The other three servants were frightened out of their wits and scrambled to escape. Clement was about to eat the prey he had just bitten when he sensed a murderous aura coming from behind. He immediately jumped onto the big tree beside him and turned around to see the golden long-haired dog''s claws grabbing at him! Clement quickly slithered up the tree. The dog''s claws hit the tree trunk hard, breaking it! With a click, the tree fell. Clement, who was wrapped around the tree, fell as well. Seeing this, Quan Rong rushed forward to slap the little black snake to death. Instead of being afraid, Clement opened his mouth and bit the dog''s paw when it landed! The pain hit him, and Quan Rong instinctively shook off the little black snake. But the poison had already entered his body. Quan Rong felt dizzy and fell to his knees. ¡­ Chapter 776 You Have To Save Him The scream alarmed many people, but Shuang Yin reacted the fastest. She was the first to rush into the forest. She saw the dying golden long-haired dog lying on the ground and looked at the drooling Clement beside her. She immediately understood what was going on. Seeing that Clement still wanted to bite the golden long-haired dog, she immediately said, "Mom said not to bite others. Aren''t you afraid that Mom will be angry?!" Upon hearing the word ''Mom'', Clement couldn''t help but shrink his neck. He was not afraid of anything but his mother ignoring him. Clement flicked out his snake tongue and twisted his body to return to the servant who had been bitten to death. He opened his mouth to bite his collar and dragged him to the grass beside him. Crackling sounds came from the grass. Before long, the unlucky servant was eaten until not even his bones were left. Shuang Yin lowered her head and touched Quan Rong''s nose. His breathing came intermittently and was very faint. If they didn''t detoxify the poison in him soon, he would definitely die here. However, Clement''s poison was the ultimate poison. There was no cure for it unless¡­ Clement slithered out of the grass. He stared at the unconscious Quan Rong and stuck out his snake tongue. Shuang Yin looked at him. "You''ve caused this trouble. You have to find a way to resolve it." Clement bared his teeth, not taking her words to heart at all. Shuang Yin ignored his provocation and said word by word, "You have to save him." Clement stuck out his snake tongue. "Hiss~" ''I''m already giving you face by not eating him. You want me to save him? Dream on!'' He turned and quickly disappeared into the thick night. Shuang Yin looked in the direction where the three servants had fled. They were already on their way back to the Blazing Flame Tribe. If Quan Rong really died here, the leader of the Blazing Flame Tribe would definitely not let the matter rest. As far as she knew, Quan Yi protected his brother dearly. If he found out that his precious brother had been bitten to death by Clement, he would take revenge even if it meant risking his life. Shuang Yin was not afraid of fighting, but she was afraid of trouble. Especially when her mother was sick. She transformed into a Silvery Frost White Wolf, carried Quan Rong on her back, and ran out of the forest. ¡­ Bai Di woke up as soon as he entered the tent. He saw the little black snake slip into Huanhuan''s sleeve. Clement stuck his head out of her sleeve and flicked his snake tongue at Bai Di. Bai Di frowned. He smelled blood and immediately lowered his voice. "Did you eat someone?" Clement did not expect the other party to be so sensitive that he immediately realized that Clement had just eaten supper. Afraid that this would alarm his mother and that he would be reprimanded, he quickly shrank back into Huanhuan''s sleeve and refused to come out again. Huanhuan was still asleep. Her temperature had gradually returned to normal, and the blush on her face had disappeared. She was just pale now. Her condition was improving. It seemed that the jute fruits were working. Bai Di looked thoughtful. The fact that Wang Shui could find these jute fruits meant that he knew some medicine. No matter which tribe it was, beasts who knew medicine were definitely not ordinary people, not to mention that he was a soul beast. Such a talent was definitely difficult to find even in a beast city. But he was reduced to a war slave who could be bought and sold. It was not simple¡­ Bai Di suddenly heard footsteps outside the tent and turned to the door. The curtain was lifted, and Shuang Yin poked half her body in. She whispered, "Big Daddy, I need your help with something." Bai Di sat up, put on his clothes to cover his scars, and walked out of the tent silently. At this moment, not only Shuang Yin but the other beasts had also woken up. They were all standing at the side to look at the young master of the dog tribe that Shuang Yin had brought back. Bai Di frowned at the dying Quan Rong lying on the ground. "Who is he?" Shuang Yin quickly said, "He''s the younger brother of the leader of the Blazing Flame Canine Tribe. His name is Quan Rong. He was just bitten by Clement and poisoned. He''s about to die. Can you think of a way to save him?" Instead of answering, Bai Di asked, "Why save him?" "He brought four servants with him. One of them was bitten to death and eaten by Clement. The other three have already escaped. It seems that they''re running back to the Blazing Flame Tribe to report." Bai Di immediately understood why he had to save Quan Rong. If Quan Rong died here, the Blazing Flame Tribe would definitely fight them to the death. Clement''s poison was terrifying. Ordinary beasts would be poisoned in the blink of an eye after being bitten. Quan Rong was able to survive until now because of his good physique as a two-starred soul beast. "Wait here." Bai Di turned and walked into the tent. He took out a knife, twirled a small strand of Huanhuan''s hair, and gently cut the ends. He burned them to ashes and mixed them into the water. He walked out of the tent and poured the bowl of water into Quan Rong''s mouth. After doing this, Bai Di left Quan Rong alone and returned to the tent to continue guarding the sleeping Huanhuan. Shuang Yin sat beside the fire, while the golden long-haired dog lay beside her, trembling from time to time. When the other beasts learned that there was no danger, they dispersed. Only Wang Shui was still guarding Shuang Yin. He would occasionally glance at the still-unconscious Quan Rong. It was only when it was almost dawn that Wang Shui couldn''t help but ask the question in his heart, "Why did you save him?" Shuang Yin''s answer was concise. "I don''t want trouble." "But even if you save him, you might not be able to get rid of this trouble." Shuang Yin asked, "So in your opinion, we should let him die in front of us?" Wang Shui replied calmly, "I think death is the best way to solve the problem." Shuang Yin did not comment on this. When Huanhuan woke up, the sky was already bright. She felt much better, but her throat still hurt a little. Her voice was a little hoarse too. Bai Di made a bowl of water with shellfish grass and fed it to her. Then, he took out a thick hide coat for her to wear. Huanhuan quickly dodged back. "I''ll definitely get heatstroke in such thick clothes in this hot weather. I don''t want to wear them." "You were sick from the cold yesterday because you were wearing too little." Huanhuan blurted out, "I didn''t get sick because I was wearing too little!" "Then how did you get sick?" "It was because of the ice¡­" Huanhuan quickly shut up. Clement popped his head out of her sleeve. "Hiss~" ''Mom is so stupid. She actually told the truth. Now we won''t be able to use ice anymore.'' Sure enough, Bai Di warned Huanhuan, "Don''t use ice again. If I find out, I''ll make you eat jute fruits every day." "What are jute fruits?" "The green and yellow fruit you ate last night." Bai Di showed her a jute fruit. Huanhuan immediately remembered its sour taste and quickly covered her face. She retorted angrily, "You''re too ruthless!" Bai Di stroked her head. "You forced me to do this," he said gently. Chapter 777 You Dont Know Whats Good For You! Huanhuan followed Bai Di out of the tent. At this moment, everyone was busy making breakfast. The fragrance of food filled the air. When the six children saw their mother, they quickly surrounded her. "Is Mom feeling better?" Huanhuan smiled and said, "I''m much better now." Seeing that their mother''s spirits had indeed improved, the children were relieved. "I''m glad you''re fine." "Go ahead. Don''t worry about me." After the children dispersed, Huanhuan noticed a huge golden long-haired dog lying by the fire. She couldn''t help but ask, "Who owns this dog?" It was so big. It must have eaten a lot! Shuang Yin quickly said, "This is the younger brother of the leader of the Blazing Flame Canine Clan. His name is Quan Rong." Huanhuan was very surprised. "He''s not your pet?" Shuang Yin coughed lightly. "I can''t afford to raise such a big pet. It''s a waste of food." "Then what''s he--" Shuang Yin hesitated for a moment before saying, "He was injured. After I discovered him, I picked him up." As for how he was injured, she didn''t elaborate. She didn''t want her mother to be angry at Clement for biting others. Her mother had just recovered from a serious illness and needed to rest. Huanhuan didn''t suspect anything. "Then take good care of him." "Mhm." Huanhuan walked over to Bai Di, who was preparing breakfast. She leaned over mysteriously and asked, "Do you know how old that Quan Rong is?" Without looking up, Bai Di said, "I don''t think he''s even 20." Huanhuan counted on her fingers. "Then isn''t he a year younger than Big Goody?" "Maybe." Bai Di didn''t care much for such small things. Huanhuan sat on the rock and rested her chin on her hands. Her eyes darted around Quan Rong and Wang Shui as she muttered softly, "I thought Big Goody wasn''t interested in male beasts. I didn''t expect her to find two male beasts. She''s really awesome." Bai Di said as he put vegetables in the pot, "Big Goody might not be interested in them." "I wasn''t interested in you back then, but didn''t you seduce me in the end?" Bai Di laughed. "That''s because you''re stupid." Huanhuan''s eyes widened. "What did you say?" "Ahem, come and try this soup. How does it taste?" Bai Di scooped some soup with a spoon and blew on it to cool it before bringing it to her mouth. As soon as she saw that there was delicious food, Huanhuan immediately forgot about being called stupid and drank the soup. "Delicious!" "Do you want more?" Huanhuan nodded vigorously. "Yes, yes!" Clement lay on her shoulder and stuck out his snake tongue lazily. "Hiss~" His mother was indeed gullible. As long as she was given a few mouthfuls of food, she would forget everything. Bai Di fished a meat bone out of the pot and handed it to Clement. "Do you want to eat it?" Clement immediately raised his head and opened his mouth to bite the meat bone. He dragged it to the corner beside him. After confirming that no one was there to snatch his food, he was relieved and boldly started eating. The bone was really delicious. It was crunchy and especially fragrant! Bai Di called the children over. Everyone drank the soup with relish. "Where''s Big Sister?" Shuang Hua suddenly realized that Big Sister had not come over. He looked around and realized that Big Sister was squatting beside Quan Rong. Shuang Hua immediately walked over with the soup. "Sister, hurry up and get some soup. If you''re late, there won''t be any left." "I''ll go later." Shuang Yin noticed Quan Rong''s eyelids twitch. "He should wake up soon." Not long after she finished speaking, Quan Rong opened his eyes. His vision gradually cleared. He finally saw that the person squatting in front of him was Shuang Yin. He immediately got up and widened his eyes. "Why is it you?!" Shuang Hua couldn''t stand it anymore and pointed at his nose angrily. "You were poisoned last night. My sister saved you. It''s fine if you don''t thank her, but you''re actually speaking to my sister in such a tone. If I had known this would happen, I would have let you be poisoned to death last night!" Quan Rong was very surprised. He stared at Shuang Yin in front of him. "Did you save me?" Shuang Yin''s attitude was very cold. "I just carried you back. The ones who really saved you are Big Daddy and Mom." Shuang Hua snorted. "But if you hadn''t carried him back, Big Daddy wouldn''t have saved him at all." Quan Rong''s gaze darted around Shuang Yin, thinking about something. Shuang Hua was unhappy again. He shielded his sister behind him. "What are you looking at? My sister is the eldest princess of Rock City. Don''t even think about taking advantage of her!" Quan Rong muttered, "She''s so good at fighting. Who would dare take advantage of her?" "What do you mean by that?!" Shuang Hua couldn''t bear to see others mock his sister. He rolled up his sleeves and was about to teach this stupid dog a lesson. Shuang Yin grabbed her brother''s collar. "Alright, go eat your breakfast. Don''t cause trouble here." Shuang Hua felt wronged. "Sister, I''m clearly standing up for you, but you still despise me." "Do I need you to stand up for me?" Shuang Yin''s question made Shuang Hua speechless. Big Sister was too powerful. She didn''t need anyone to stand up for her. He walked away resentfully. Quan Rong sat up and lowered his head to comb his long golden fur. Then, he squared his shoulders and said reservedly, "Although you saved me last night, don''t expect me to be grateful to you." Shuang Yin''s face was cold. "Oh." "But in return, you can make a request. As long as I can do it, I''ll do my best to help you." "No need." Shuang Yin refused mercilessly. Quan Rong felt a little embarrassed, but he managed to maintain his dignified and generous posture. "This is your only chance. If you lose it, you''ll lose it for real. You''d better think carefully before answering me." "I said, no need." Quan Rong was very unhappy and said angrily, "Are you looking down on me?!" Shuang Yin felt that there was something wrong with his brain. She didn''t need his repayment. What did it have to do with looking down on him?! However, seeing that the other party was an injured person, Shuang Yin explained patiently, "I saved you because I didn''t want your death to cause us trouble. Now that you''re fine, my trouble is gone. If you have to repay me, please leave this place as soon as possible. This is my only request now." "You!" Quan Rong stood up, his drooping dog ears straightening up from anger. "You''re actually chasing me away? You don''t know what''s good for you!" "You shouldn''t be here. It''ll do you and us good for you to get out of here as soon as possible." Quan Rong flew into a rage out of humiliation. "Fine! You make it sound like I want to stay here!" Shuang Yin turned sideways and made a gesture of invitation. "Goodbye." Quan Rong was about to explode. He wanted to repay the other party with good intentions, but the other party chased him away like a plague. She didn''t know what was good for him! Staying here would only invite humiliation. The golden long-haired dog flicked his tail and ran off aggressively. Chapter 778 What Do You Want? When Huanhuan saw the golden long-haired dog run away, she immediately ran to Shuang Yin with a bowl. As she ate, she asked, "Why did you make him angry?" Shuang Yin said, "I didn''t." "But he looks very angry." "I don''t understand why he''s angry either. I saved him, but I didn''t ask him to repay me. Instead of being grateful, he lost his temper at me." Shuang Yin found it very baffling. "Is there something wrong with him?" Huanhuan frowned. "Now that you mention it, I don''t think he''s normal either." The three brothers echoed in unison, "Big Sister, you should interact less with an abnormal male beast like him in the future. Otherwise, you''ll be treated as ill-intentioned again." Beside them, Bai An and Bai Hao sensed something amiss. Bai An didn''t say anything. Bai Hao couldn''t help but look at his father and ask softly, "Don''t tell me that the young master of the canine tribe has taken a fancy to Big Sister?" Bai Di put a piece of meat in his bowl. "Eat more and talk less." "Oh." After breakfast, the group set off again. ¡­ The afternoon Quan Rong quietly left the Blazing Flame Tribe, Quan Yi had already discovered the fact that his brother was missing. Quan Yi was very worried about his brother''s safety. He immediately sent an elite team of soul beasts to protect his brother. In the end, they were too late and could not catch up to Quan Rong. They were debating whether to continue looking for them or go straight back when they encountered the three servants who fled back in a panic. These three servants were the beasts beside Quan Rong. As soon as they saw the canine team, they immediately rushed over as if they had seen their savior. They cried and shouted, "The young master was killed. You have to avenge him!" The entire team was shocked to hear this. Young Master Quan Rong was the tribe leader''s favorite. If he died, the tribe leader would definitely go crazy! The leader of the team quickly asked, "Did you see them kill the young master with your own eyes?" Servant B wiped his tears. "When we escaped, Young Master was already bitten by a poisonous snake. That snake''s venom was especially poisonous. Our companion died on the spot after being bitten by the snake. I''m guessing that Young Master is already dead." At this point, the three servants wailed again. The captain thought for a moment. "No matter what, we have to see him¡ªalive or dead. Let''s go over and take a look. No matter what, we have to bring the young master back to the leader." He said to the three servants, "Lead the way!" ¡­ Huanhuan was extremely hot. When everyone stopped to rest, she quietly dug into the space for ice. However, Bai Di discovered her before she could reach in. "You haven''t recovered from your illness, yet you want to touch ice again?" Huanhuan quickly said, "I''ve recovered!" "Do you know what you sound like now?" "What do I sound like?" "Like a duck quacking." Huanhuan: "¡­" He actually described a beautiful girl as sounding like a duck? How ridiculous! She opened her mouth to argue, but Bai Di took the opportunity to stuff a jute fruit into her mouth. Huanhuan opened her mouth to spit it out, but Bai Di lowered his head and kissed her mouth. He stuck his tongue into her mouth and forced the jute fruit into her mouth. The jute fruit was the size of a finger. It was impossible for her to swallow it whole. She could only bite it. It was so sour that she gritted her teeth! Bai Di covered her lips to stop her from spitting it out. She had to swallow it despite her tears. Huanhuan felt like her internal organs were about to burst into bubbles. Bai Di stepped back and stroked her red lips with his thumb. "This is a lesson for you. Let''s see if you dare to touch ice again." Huanhuan cried. When Bai An and Bai Hao passed by them and saw that their mother was crying, they quickly asked what was going on. Huanhuan was too embarrassed to say that she was crying because of the sourness. She could only say bitterly, "The wind is too strong. There''s sand in my eyes." Bai An and Bai Hao looked up at the cloudless sky. There was not even a breeze, let alone sand. Bai An and Bai Hao walked away with question marks filling their heads. Huanhuan complained as she wiped her tears. "It''s all your fault for embarrassing me in front of the children." Bai Di looked into her red eyes. "Don''t cry." "You bullied me and you won''t let me cry. You''re inhumane." Bai Di was exasperated. "You''ve cried till you made me hard." Huanhuan: "¡­" Seeing her panic, Bai Di said nothing. He went to a nearby water source to take a cold shower and take the opportunity to calm down. He had no choice. The little female''s crying appearance was too lovable. He had the urge to press her under him and bully her. Huanhuan sat in the shade and sniffed. "Why do I think Bai Di looked like a pervert just now?" Little Brat tactfully asked, "Why don''t you say that you have a special physique that attracts perverts instead?" Huanhuan thought about what had happened to her all these years and couldn''t refute his words. Her heart ached for her miserable fate. Huanhuan thought about it and made up her mind. "In the future, I''ll popularize ideological education courses on the beast continent and teach the beasts what a correct worldview is." "Shuang Yun will enjoy your lectures." Although she knew that there might be a trap in Little Brat''s words, Huanhuan couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Why?" Little Brat giggled. "Because he can take the opportunity to have a passionate teacher-student role-playing session with you!" Huanhuan: "¡­" She sniffed calmly and pretended she hadn''t heard anything. That trash system! His memory space was filled with PG-18 things! At this moment, Shuang Yin saw Wang Shui looking back. "What are you looking at?" Wang Shui said, "Someone''s following us." Shuang Yin followed his gaze and did see a shadow behind the big tree behind. She was about to go over and take a look when Wang Shui stopped her. "It might be dangerous. I''d better go." Shuang Yin glanced at him but said nothing. She let him go to the big tree. Wang Shui circled around and silently sneaked behind the tree. He saw that there was indeed a beast hiding behind the tree and immediately rushed forward to capture him. The person reacted quickly. Sensing the wind behind him, he immediately dodged without thinking. The two parties met by chance. Wang Shui frowned. "Why is it you again?!" The other party was none other than Quan Rong of the Blazing Flame Canine Clan. As soon as Quan Rong saw him, his tone was nasty. "What do you want?" "I should be the one asking you that. Why are you following us when My Lady told you to leave? What are you up to?" Quan Rong was extremely jealous of him calling her ''My Lady''. "What motive can I have? I''m just strolling around, okay? Does your family own this area? Are you the only ones who have permission to walk here?" When it came to being a nuisance, Wang Shui was definitely no match for Quan Rong. He could not answer a single question. Chapter 779 You Like Her Wang Shui didn''t want to waste his breath on Quan Rong and let him go. Quan Rong clicked his tongue. "If I leave when I''m told, that''ll make me lose face!" "Then what do you want?" "I want to stay here." Wang Shui saw through his plan. "You don''t want to stay here. You want to stay with My Lady." Quan Rong scoffed. "Why would I want to stay with her?" "You like her." Quan Rong was choked by his words. He opened his mouth and coughed hard. Cough, cough, cough! He patted his chest hard. "What nonsense are you talking about? How could I like that weirdo, Shuang Yin? A ferocious female like her who beat people up at the drop of a hat should find a male beast more ferocious than her to be her mate... No, there shouldn''t be a male beast more ferocious than her in this world. She''s destined to die alone!" Wang Shui stared somewhere behind him and said nothing. Sensing that something was wrong, Quan Rong immediately turned around and found Shuang Yin standing not far away. Shuang Yin heard everything he said just now. Quan Rong''s face immediately turned red. He said loudly, "Why don''t you make a sound when you walk?!" Shuang Yin ignored his accusation and did not refute the bad things he had just said. She only asked coldly, "Why are you here?" "I''m walking here. Do you have to mind me just walking here?" Shuang Yin walked toward him. Quan Rong subconsciously took two steps back. Then, he felt that this was very unmanly, so he immediately stopped and puffed out his chest to look at her. He felt that he was very imposing. Shuang Yin stopped a step away from him and said word by word, "If you dare to follow us again, I''ll beat you until you can''t take care of yourself." "Who''s following you? Don''t be too narcissistic. I''m just passing by on my walk. It has nothing to do with you!" In the face of Quan Rong''s quibbles, Shuang Yin replied, "You''re very annoying." These three words were like nails that mercilessly pierced Quan Rong''s pride. He froze where he was, his handsome face pale. "If I were you, I would go back and practice for a few years. When you''re stronger, you can come and fight me one-on-one. With your talent, who knows who will win? It''s better than standing here and wasting your life like this." After saying this, Shuang Yin turned and walked away. Quan Rong was still standing where he was, the light in his eyes clearly extinguished. Shuang Yin took a few steps and suddenly stopped. She turned around and looked back. Seeing her turn around, Quan Rong''s eyes lit up. He thought she had something to say to him. Unexpectedly, she looked at Wang Shui and called out, "Why are you still standing there? Come back with me." Wang Shui immediately walked toward Shuang Yin. The light in Quan Rong''s eyes quickly disappeared. He watched helplessly as Wang Shui and Shuang Yin left. He couldn''t help but feel angry. They were both male beasts, so why was that war slave able to keep following her? On the contrary, when she was facing him, she looked disgusted! How was he inferior to that lowly war slave? At that moment, Quan Rong suddenly shouted, "Stop!" Shuang Yin and Wang Shui stopped at the same time and looked back at him. Quan Rong pointed at Wang Shui. "Let''s fight one-on-one!" It was fine if he couldn''t defeat Shuang Yin, but he didn''t believe he couldn''t even defeat a war slave! Wang Shui subconsciously looked at Shuang Yin beside him. "My Lady, should I accept the challenge?" "Suit yourself." Quan Rong said loudly, "If you''re a male beast, accept my challenge. Don''t hide behind a female like a coward!" Wang Shui was very calm. "If I win, please leave this place immediately and don''t appear in front of My Lady again." "What if I win?" "If you win, I''ll let you do whatever you want." Quan Rong smiled. "Good!" When he won, he would teach this annoying war slave a lesson and sell him far away! Quan Rong and Wang Shui fought, and Shuang Yin watched coldly. She wanted to take this opportunity to see Wang Shui''s strength and find out more about him. Quan Rong transformed into a golden long-haired dog and attacked first, heading for Wang Shui! Wang Shui used his human form at first and maintained a defensive posture. His tight defense made it impossible for Quan Rong to attack. After a few rounds, Quan Rong became a little irritable and uneasy. He let out a low roar. When a person was irritable, they would easily reveal flaws. Wang Shui seized the opportunity and jumped. He transformed into his beast form in midair and suddenly threw the golden long-haired dog to the ground. This was the first time Shuang Yin had seen Wang Shui''s beast form. He was a white gibbon that was a little smaller than the golden long-haired dog, but his strong muscles made him look no weaker than the golden dog. When he pressed the golden dog to the ground with his long arms, it was even more amazing how explosive his moves were. Wang Shui said, "You lost." The golden long-haired dog was very angry. He wished he could tear Wang Shui apart now. But a loss was a loss. Quan Rong didn''t dare look at Shuang Yin''s face. He was afraid he would see mockery on her face. When Wang Shui let go, Quan Rong immediately got up and ran away. Wang Shui returned to his human form, picked up the hide skirt on the ground, and wrapped it around his waist. Shuang Yin looked at him. "You and my mother are both apes." "In that case, we''re half of the same race." However, Shuang Yin said, "Although you''re both apes, my mother is different from you." Wang Shui thought of Shuang Yin''s mother''s petite appearance and nodded in agreement. "She''s indeed different from ordinary apes." Although ape beasts were not especially big, they were not too small either. However, Huanhuan was much smaller than ordinary ape humans. "Compared to an ape, your mother is more like a monkey. Monkeys are much petite than us apes." Shuang Yin had seen monkeys before. Those sharp-mouthed monkeys were not as good-looking as her mother. Without another word, she turned and walked back. Wang Shui followed. "I see that your mother always maintains her human form. It''s as if she''s never transformed into her beast form." Shuang Yin stopped and turned to look at him. "What do you mean?" Wang Shui was puzzled. "Huh?" Shuang Yin warned him, "Don''t ask about things you shouldn''t know." Wang Shui raised his hands in surrender. "Alright, pretend I didn''t say anything." Wang Shui and Quan Rong''s duel just now was done in the open, so everyone saw their duel scene and knew that Wang Shui was an ape. Huanhuan was quite interested in Wang Shui. After all, apes were the closest to humans. There might be many similarities between them. Before Bai Di returned from his bath, Huanhuan called Wang Shui to her and tried to ask about the ape race. Wang Shui answered everything he knew. Chapter 780 Bait Bai Di was soaking in the pool. The cold water suppressed the heat in his body bit by bit. He raised his hand to wipe his face and walked toward the shore. His slender and tall body was covered in mottled scars. Sparkling water droplets flowed down his chest muscles and followed the lines of his lower body. Bai Di bent down to pick up the clothes and was about to put them on when he sensed danger approaching! Without thinking, he raised his hand and threw out the electric current. "Ahhh!" The attacker screamed. Bai Di quickly put on his clothes and looked in the direction of the voice. He saw that the beasts who had ambushed him were from the Blazing Flame Canine Clan. At the same time, a dozen more beasts walked out from various places. They surrounded Bai Di and watched his every move warily. Bai Di knew they were up to no good. "Why? Is the canine tribe''s leader unable to bear to part with us, so he specially sent you here to send us off?" The leader of the dog beasts shouted sternly, "Stop pretending. Hand over our young master!" Bai Di calmly put on the armor one by one. "Your young master is gone." "Bullsh*t! He was bitten by a poisonous snake. How could he have escaped after being poisoned? You must have killed him and hidden his corpse!" Bai Di said, "You have no evidence. You want to kill us without any evidence? Do you really think we''re easy to bully?" "One of us saw the young master get bitten by a poisonous snake!" "He followed us sneakily, so he was attacked for being suspected as a bad person. Later, we helped him detoxify the poison. After he recovered, he left on his own. He''s probably gone home now. If you don''t believe me, you can go back to the tribe to take a look. If you''re fast, you might be able to meet him on the way." Bai Di had a point. The canine beasts were skeptical. Seeing that their father had not returned, Bai An and Bai Hao came to the pool to look for him. In the end, they saw their father being surrounded. They immediately shouted, "There''s an ambush!" As soon as the rest heard this shout, the beasts of the Rock Wolf Tribe quickly gathered and rushed at the canine beasts under Shuang Yin''s lead. Seeing this, the canine beasts fought them without a word. The originally quiet pool immediately became chaotic. Huanhuan stayed with Shuang Jing. The prophet was placed in a wheelchair. His eyes were closed, and he did not react to the chaos not far away. In terms of one-on-one strength, the canine beasts were inferior to Bai Di and Huanhuan''s seven children. In terms of team battle ability, the number of canine beasts was a third of the Rock Wolf Tribe. They were even less of a match for them. After a few rounds, the canine beasts quickly fell into a disadvantage. They had to evacuate. Seeing their sorry figures quickly leave, Shuang Hua turned around and asked, "Sister, should we chase after them?" "No." Shuang Yin raised her hand, gesturing to the beast soldiers. The beast soldiers immediately returned. After counting the number of people, they confirmed that no one was injured. Bai Di returned to Huanhuan. Huanhuan asked, "Who are they?" "The beasts of the Blazing Flame Canine Tribe. They must''ve been sent by Patriarch Quan Yi to find his brother." Huanhuan quickly said, "But Quan Rong has already left." "They must have missed Quan Rong and mistakenly thought that he was still with us. That''s why they came to us to ask for him." So that was what happened! Huanhuan came to a realization. "You could''ve just explained the situation to them. There was no need to fight. It won''t be good if too many people are injured." Bai Di said, "I explained it all, but they didn''t believe me. There was nothing else I could do." "These people are really stubborn!" Bai Di called the six children to him. "Pack up and set off. Don''t waste any more time. If those people don''t find Quan Rong, they''ll definitely go back and get reinforcements. We have to leave quickly." After the children agreed, they quickly packed their luggage and continued on their way. Bai Di''s prediction was right. After the canine beasts escaped, they immediately rushed to the Blazing Flame Tribe. They wanted to tell the canine tribe leader as soon as possible that their young master might have been killed. With their strength, they could not deal with the Rock Wolf Tribe. Hence, they could only ask Patriarch Quan Yi to personally resolve this problem. When this news returned to the Blazing Flame Tribe, the entire tribe was in chaos. It was just that Quan Rong was on his way home. He wanted to follow Shuang Yin and the others again, but he would be discovered before long. He had lost face a few times. Quan Rong had no choice but to give up on tracking and go home first. In the end, he lost his way in the forest because he couldn''t find his way home. He walked around the forest for several days. Instead of walking out, he went deeper and deeper. The surrounding trees were getting taller and taller, and the dense leaves covered the sky, making it almost impossible to see sunlight in the forest. It was especially dark at a glance. Fortunately, beasts were born with good night vision. Even without light, Quan Rong could still walk steadily. There was no sunlight in this part of the forest all year round. The humidity was heavy, and the temperature was much lower than outside. Quan Rong stopped to rest and was about to pick some wild fruits to fill his stomach when he saw a figure swaying in front of him. There was someone ahead! Quan Rong immediately perked up. He ran over and realized that the other party was an old beast with a wrinkled face. This old beast was none other than Tao Wei. Tao Wei was originally here to catch prey and was worried about not having any bait. When he saw Quan Rong, his eyes immediately lit up with shrewdness. "Young man, this forest is the legendary Nightmare Forest. Why are you here alone?" Quan Rong had heard of Nightmare Forest. Legend had it that there was a monster lying dormant in Nightmare Forest. Any beast who stepped into Nightmare Forest would become food for the monster. Quan Rong recalled what he had experienced in the forest over the past few days. He couldn''t even see a living creature, let alone monsters. Could the legend be fake? Quan Rong couldn''t understand, but none of this mattered. The most important thing for him now was to get out of this dark place! He consulted the other party. "I lost my way in the forest. Do you know how to leave this forest?" Tao Wei took out a branch with purple leaves and handed it to Quan Rong. He said kindly, "Take this branch and walk straight down this path. Don''t turn or stop along the way. No matter what happens, don''t let go of this branch. When you reach the end, you''ll naturally be able to walk out of this forest." Quan Rong looked at the branch in his hand. "What is this?" "This is a branch of the Demon Eye. It can help you stabilize your mind and not be confused by external objects." Quan Rong felt that he was indeed much more energetic after getting the branch. He took a few steps with the branch and suddenly remembered that he hadn''t thanked the other party. He immediately stopped and turned to look, only to find that the old beast who had been standing not far away was gone. Chapter 781 Nightmare (Part 1) At this moment, Huanhuan and the others had already arrived at the border of Nightmare Forest. Bai An frowned and said, "Nightmare Forest is ahead. Legend has it that there''s an especially ferocious monster there." Everyone knew the legend of Nightmare Forest, and their expressions were very serious. Of course, there were exceptions. Huanhuan was the only one among them who had never heard of the legend of Nightmare Forest. After hearing Bai An''s words, she couldn''t help but be curious. "Have any of you seen that monster?" "Legend has it that everyone who entered the forest was eaten by the monster, so no one knows what that monster looks like." Speaking of food, Huanhuan subconsciously stroked Clement''s little head. "Don''t be afraid. If we really encounter that monster, we still have Clement." Everyone recalled the ferocious appearance of the heaven-devouring python when it ate people. They were relieved. Hearing his mother mention his name, Clement looked up, his gaze blank. Before entering the forest, everyone stopped to light a fire and cook. They were prepared to rest for the night before entering the forest. Bai Di was busy cooking, and so were the children. Huanhuan sat alone by the fire and asked how far they had to go. Little Brat said, "As long as we pass through Nightmare Forest, we can reach the home of the unicorns." "Unicorns should be a holy race, right? Why is their home behind Nightmare Forest? Aren''t they afraid that the monster in Nightmare Forest will run out and hurt them?" Little Brat revealed a small secret that no one else knew. "Actually, Nightmare Forest used to be where unicorns lived." "Huh?" "This forest used to be called the Holy Light Forest. Later, because something happened to their tribe, they had no choice but to move to a more remote place. The Holy Light Forest was occupied by a monster, so it was renamed Nightmare Forest." Huanhuan quickly asked, "Is there really a monster in the forest?" "Mhm." Huanhuan was a little nervous. "What if we encounter it?" "Don''t worry. That monster is usually asleep. It won''t wake up unless someone brings the Demon Eye to it." "Demon Eye?" "It''s a dark plant that grows in the abyss. It''s as famous as the Soul-Devouring Vine. They''re both very ferocious plants. The difference is that the Soul-Devouring Vine likes to run around. The Demon Eye is rooted in the abyss. It hasn''t moved since it was born." Huanhuan thought for a moment. "If the Demon Eye fights the Soul-Devouring Vine, who can win?" "I don''t know." Huanhuan asked again, "What does the monster sleeping in Nightmare Forest look like?" "I don''t know what it looks like. I only know that its name is Nightmare." The next morning, after the sun rose, everyone officially entered Nightmare Forest. Bai Di transformed into a white tiger. She sat on his back and looked around. It was dim in the forest. Huanhuan could barely see anything within a meter. It was pitch-black a little farther away. Not long after they entered Nightmare Forest, Tao Wei discovered their whereabouts. Tao Wei hid very well. He hid in the dark and watched as Huanhuan and the others walked deeper into the forest. The corners of his mouth curled into a sinister smile. He had only come to hunt Nightmare. He did not expect to meet Huanhuan and the others here. ''You chose to barge into hell instead of heaven.'' In that case, he would let them all become bait for him to lure Nightmare like the dog beast from before! ¡­ There was no sun in this forest. It was impossible to tell if it was dawn or dark. They walked for an unknown period of time. At first, Huanhuan could still be alert and vigilant, looking around to see if there was any danger around. After a long time, however, she couldn''t help but fall asleep. Her eyelids kept pressing down as she yawned. Bai Di turned to look at her. "Go to sleep. I''ll call you when we get there." "It''s fine. Focus on your journey. Don''t worry about me." She yawned again. Bai An walked to his father''s side and lowered his voice. "Something''s wrong with this place." Bai Di didn''t stop walking. "Hmm?" "It must have been a day since we entered the forest. We''ve come so far, but we haven''t seen a single animal on the way." Logically speaking, there must be many animals living in such a dense and deep forest. But there was not a single animal in this forest. This was too strange! When Huanhuan heard Bai An''s words, she yawned and said half-jokingly, "Maybe those animals are afraid of the monsters in the forest, so they all ran away." With that, she didn''t forget to laugh as though her joke was very funny. However, Bai Di and Bai An were silent. Huanhuan had no choice but to stop laughing. "I was just joking. You didn''t take it seriously, did you?" Bai Di said, "Your guess is probably true." A monster who could scare all animals until they had to leave their homes to live elsewhere¡­ It was obvious how terrifying it was. Huanhuan''s sleepiness was reduced by a lot. She touched her arm and tried to remain calm. "It doesn''t matter even if it''s true. That monster is still asleep anyway. As long as we don''t provoke it, we''ll be fine getting through Nightmare Forest as soon as possible." "How do you know it''s asleep?" Huanhuan raised her chin. "I''m the successor of the prophet. Of course, I know about this!" She silently praised her pretentious skills. Shuang Yin, who was walking in front, suddenly saw a person lying on the ground. She quickly ran over and realized that it was Quan Rong! Shuang Yin immediately picked up Quan Rong and ran to Huanhuan. "Mom, I picked him up on the way." Bai Di stopped, and Huanhuan slid down his tail to reach the ground. She lit the torch and used the light to look at Quan Rong. He was not visibly injured. However, his eyes were closed. She couldn''t wake him no matter how hard she tried. He looked like he was in a deep coma. Seeing that he was holding a branch in his hand, Huanhuan curiously reached out and picked it up. What tree was this from? There were purple leaves on the branch. Little Brat shouted in horror, "Damn, damn, damn!!" Huanhuan was so frightened by him that she almost sat on the ground. She didn''t even care that there were people watching. She covered her head and asked, "Why are you screaming?!" Little Brat said, "This is a branch of the Demon Eye! Why is it here? Who got it?" Huanhuan was stunned. This was the legendary Demon Eye that could awaken Nightmare?! Bai Di saw that she was pale. "What''s wrong?" he asked. "Are you feeling unwell?" Huanhuan casually threw the branch into the space and quickly climbed onto Bai Di''s back. "Go, go!" she urged. "That monster will wake up soon!" Bai Di roared at the people behind him, "Speed up!" Shuang Yin threw the unconscious Quan Rong onto her back and ran forward. But they were too late. Chapter 782 Nightmare (Part 2) The torch in Huanhuan''s hand suddenly went out. Darkness surrounded her silently. Even Bai Di, who was so close, was swallowed by darkness. It was truly pitch-black. Huanhuan was so nervous that her scalp went numb. She carefully called Bai Di''s name. All was quiet. No one responded to her. Huanhuan became even more nervous. She quickly touched the white tiger under her, but it was cold to the touch. Frightened, she stood up and shouted at the top of her lungs, "Bai Di! Big Goody!" There was still no response. The surroundings were as quiet as a tomb as if she was the only one left in the world. A strong sense of unease welled up in her. Huanhuan touched her sleeve again. Clement, who should have been hidden in her sleeve, was gone too. What the hell was going on? Where were the others? Huanhuan was anxious. She wanted to look for the others, but she was afraid that if she went far, the others wouldn''t be able to find her. She sat on her haunches, wrapped her arms around her shoulders, and kept looking around. It was dark all around. She couldn''t see anything clearly. The unknown was often the most terrifying. No one knew what was hidden in the darkness. If a monster rushed out of the darkness¡­ The more she thought about it, the more afraid she became. Just as Huanhuan was about to go crazy from fear, an extremely terrifying monster suddenly rushed out of the darkness. It opened its bloody mouth and pounced at her! Huanhuan''s mind went blank. When she came back to her senses, she realized that she was running for her life. Behind her, a monster roared. The fishy smell mixed with the smell of decay drifted over with the wind. Even without looking back, Huanhuan knew that the monster was chasing after her. Although the timing was wrong, Huanhuan still wanted to shout at the monster behind her, "My meat doesn''t taste good!" She only had two legs, while the monster had four. She was at a disadvantage in terms of length and number. It didn''t take long for the monster to catch up. She could even feel its tongue skimming over her back. How disgusting! Huanhuan used all her strength to shout in despair, "Bai Di, save me! Big Goody, save me! Help me, Daddy System!" As soon as she shouted, she bumped into someone. Huanhuan staggered and fell to the ground. Oh no, the monster behind her must have caught up! She was going to be eaten! Huanhuan hugged her head in fear and closed her eyes to avoid seeing herself being eaten. However, after waiting for a long time, she did not feel the sharp pain she had expected. A hand landed on her head. "Why are you sitting here?" It was the prophet''s voice. No, this tone should be Little Brat! Huanhuan looked up and realized that the ferocious and terrifying monster had disappeared. In its place was a handsome man in a white shark silk robe. His fair and handsome face made him look like a god that had descended to the mortal world, shining in the darkness. After escaping death, Huanhuan was so excited. She jumped up and threw herself into his arms, crying and shouting, "Little Brat, I was almost eaten!" Little Brat hugged her and patted her back gently. "Don''t be afraid. With Daddy around, no one will dare to eat you." "Daddy, you''re so good to me." After she sighed sincerely, she wiped her tears on his clothes. Little Brat looked down at his wet clothes and shouted angrily, "Shark silk is very expensive." "No matter how expensive it is, it doesn''t matter." Little Brat let go and threw his bastard daughter to the ground. "You might as well be eaten by the monster!" Recalling how terrifying the monster was, Huanhuan immediately leaned over and climbed onto him again. She hung tightly on his chest like a koala. In this terrifying place where danger lurked everywhere, it was safer to follow Daddy System. Little Brat was very cold. "Let go of your hands." Huanhuan was very stubborn. "No!" "I can''t walk like this." "Then don''t leave!" Little Brat had no choice but to compromise. He resigned himself to fate and walked forward with the koalas on him. Huanhuan quickly asked, "Where are you going?" "I''ll go get the monster to eat you up. "Even a vicious tiger won''t eat its cubs. You won''t even spare your own daughter. You''re inhumane!" Little Brat had a headache from her crying, so he could only tell the truth. "I''ll take you to your husband, daughter, and sons." Upon hearing this, Huanhuan immediately stopped sobbing and quickly asked, "Where are they?" "You''ll see when we get there." After taking a few steps, Huanhuan couldn''t help but ask, "Where is this? Why is it dark everywhere? And that monster suddenly ran out to eat me. I was scared to death!" In the end, she hugged Little Brat tighter. Little Brat said, "If you use any more strength, Daddy will be strangled to death by you." "Oh, oh." Huanhuan relaxed a little. "This is a dream created by Nightmare." "Huh?" Huanhuan looked confused. "Nightmare is good at creating nightmares. You''re in the dream it created." Huanhuan was skeptical. "In other words, everything I saw just now was fake? Even if I was eaten by that monster, I''d still be fine?" "That monster just now was fake, but if you were really eaten by it, it''d be equivalent to your soul being eaten by Nightmare. Once you lose your soul, you''ll definitely die." Huanhuan was shocked. "What? Nightmare eats souls?" "Nightmare likes to eat souls the most, especially souls filled with negative energy. Whether it''s fear, pain, despair, anger, resentment¡­ These are all things it likes. Everything you encounter in your dreams is to make you produce these negative emotions. The more afraid you are, the more delicious your soul will become. When all the negative emotions reach their peak, Nightmare will devour your soul." Huanhuan buried her face in his chest. "Please stop. It''s terrifying!" Little Brat pinched her cheek. "Don''t take advantage of me. How can you rub against my chest so casually?" "What''s wrong with rubbing against it? It won''t get bigger anyway." "¡­" Not long after they left, they saw a familiar figure. Bai Di was on one knee. He seemed to be carrying someone in his arms. He focused on the person in his arms. His voice was gentle, but his eyes were filled with despair. "Huanhuan, wake up¡­" Seeing this, Huanhuan''s heart ached. There was nothing Bai Di feared more than losing her. Now that he had seen Huanhuan die with his own eyes, he would definitely fall into despair. This nightmare was too terrifying. It accurately grasped the weakness in people''s hearts and revealed their worst fears. Huanhuan let go and landed on the ground. She ran toward Bai Di. This was all fake. She was the real Huanhuan! Chapter 783 Nightmare (Part 3) Huanhuan took two steps before she was stopped by an invisible wall. She had to stop and reach forward. There was nothing in front of her, but she could feel what looked like a glass wall. It was very smooth and hard. "What''s going on? Why can''t I get through?" Little Brat said, "This is the power Nightmare uses to isolate external objects. It''s like he''s cooking delicious food and there''s a sign outside the door to forbid outsiders from entering lest they destroy his delicacies." What a nonsensical metaphor! Huanhuan was powerless to complain and asked the question she was most concerned about, "How can I get rid of this hindrance? I have to wake Bai Di up. I can''t let him become food for Nightmare." "Leave it to me." Little Brat raised his right hand and pressed it against the invisible wall. He gradually exerted strength¡­ Light began to glow around his palm. White light spread out bit by bit. Huanhuan seemed to hear a crack as if something was shattering. Little Brat pressed her head into his arms with his other hand. "Don''t look." The invisible wall instantly shattered, and a blinding white light suddenly spread. Little Brat''s eyes were covered by the shark silk, and Huanhuan lay in his arms. All she could see were his clothes. The strong light could not hurt her eyes. A moment later, Little Brat let go of her. "Alright." Huanhuan turned around and saw countless stars floating in the air like fireflies on a summer night. They were clearly flickering and bright. Little Brat reminded her, "I forcefully destroyed the isolation layer created by Nightmare. He must have discovered my existence by now. You''d better wake Bai Di up before Nightmare appears." "Alright!" Huanhuan ran toward Bai Di. This time, she wasn''t stopped. She ran to Bai Di''s side smoothly. Bai Di was still in pain from losing his love. His eyes were red, and his handsome face was filled with despair. As a bystander, Huanhuan could only see him hugging an ethereal figure. Not to mention facial features, the figure''s gender couldn''t even be distinguished. She reached out to push him away, but her palm pierced through his shoulder. She couldn''t touch him! At this moment, Little Brat had already caught up to her. He explained, "Although you''re both in dreams, you''re in different dreams. This is like you''re in the third dimension while he''s in the fourth. Dimensional differences naturally prevent you from touching each other. It''s against the laws of science." Although the environment was not suitable for complaining, Huanhuan couldn''t help but say, "It''s already very unscientific to be able to create dreams. Why are you talking to me about the laws of science?!" "Ahem, let''s not care about these details. Saving people is more important." "But I can''t touch Bai Di. How can I wake him up?" "Look at this." Huanhuan looked in the direction he was pointing and saw a small oil lamp beside Bai Di. The light was very weak and could go out at any moment. Little Brat said, "This light represents his current soul state. The brighter the fire, the stronger his soul is. But if the fire is extinguished, it means that his soul has completely fallen into this nightmare and can''t be awakened again. He''ll be eaten by Nightmare." Hearing this, Huanhuan immediately panicked. She quickly shielded the oil lamp with her hand so that it wouldn''t blow out. When her palm approached the light, Huanhuan felt warmth. Her heart skipped a beat. Being able to feel the warmth of the fire meant that she should be able to touch it. Huanhuan braced herself and gently fiddled with the wick with her fingers. The fire swayed gently and made a slapping sound. At the same time, Bai Di''s expression suddenly changed. He straightened his back and looked around. "Who is it?" Huanhuan immediately picked up the oil lamp and walked up to him. "It''s me, Huanhuan!" Bai Di stared blankly at the light that suddenly appeared in front of him. Under the light of the fire, Huanhuan''s figure was faintly discernible. He was very surprised. "Huanhuan?!" Seeing that he could finally see her, Huanhuan was overjoyed. She quickly said, "Time is of the essence. I can only make it short. This is a dream created by Nightmare. Everything you saw just now was fake. I''m not dead. All of us are fine! Therefore, you have to be well. You can''t lose your mind in the dream. The children and I are still waiting to go home with you!" She said all this in one breath. Bai Di''s surprise became even more obvious. "Then why are you in my dream?" "Because I''ve also fallen into a dream created by Nightmare. I¡ª" Before Huanhuan could finish, she heard a terrifying roar behind her! Little Brat immediately shouted at her, "Give him the lamp and let him leave!" Huanhuan quickly stuffed the oil lamp into Bai Di''s hand. "Go! Don''t look back!" The moment Bai Di took the oil lamp, Huanhuan disappeared from his face. "Huanhuan!" Bai Di''s eyes flew open, and he sat up with a cry. However, he realized that the scene in front of him had changed. He looked around. He was lying on the ground, surrounded by strange black rocks. In the distance, there were deep and dense trees. This was Nightmare Forest. He had woken up from his dream. He had returned to the real world. Bai Di quickly stood up and searched the area carefully. He found many beasts in every corner. In addition to the beast soldiers, there were also Huanhuan, Shuang Yin, Shuang Jing, and the others. Without exception, they were all unconscious. Bai Di remembered what Huanhuan had said to him in the dream and roughly understood the reason. It seemed that the monster hidden in Nightmare Forest was Nightmare, and they were all forced to fall into dreams created by Nightmare. He was woken up by Huanhuan just now, but the others had yet to wake up. They should be in a dream too. Huanhuan must be thinking of a way to wake those people up. Bai Di couldn''t enter the dream again. He had to gather everyone together and patiently guard them in case they were attacked. At this moment, everyone was unconscious and defenseless. If they were ambushed, they would definitely be wiped out. Bai Di stood motionless like a mountain. His tall and majestic body was like a legendary guardian god that no one dared to cross. Tao Wei was hiding under a tree not far away. He chased after Huanhuan and the others. He was very happy to see that they had fallen into the dreams created by Nightmare and were all unconscious. He was about to kill them all when Bai Di suddenly woke up! Tao Wei knew that he couldn''t beat Bai Di in a head-on battle. He could only beat his chest and lament that he had missed a good opportunity. Chapter 784 Crush The sudden appearance of Nightmare shocked Huanhuan. She hid behind Little Brat and stuck her head out to look in the direction of the voice. She saw Nightmare rush out of the darkness. It looked a little like a horse, but it was several times larger than ordinary horses. Its figure was very beautiful, and its body was covered in thin black scales. When it ran, the surface of the thin scales would glow with a faint blue-purple light. Its eyes refracted a cold blue light, and the dark blue mane on the back of its neck fluttered in the wind. Every time its four hooves stepped on the ground, they would collide with black flames. When Huanhuan saw it, she couldn''t help but sigh. "It''s quite good-looking!" Little Brat said, "It''ll look even better after eating you." "Then it''s better if it''s ugly." Nightmare realized that an intruder had appeared in its territory. It was very irritable. It lowered its head and quickly bumped into Little Brat and Huanhuan! Huanhuan was very agitated. "He''s rushing over! Go and fight him!" In the end, Little Brat pulled her and ran! He shouted as he ran, "What''s there to argue about? I can''t let him touch me!" "What happens when you touch it?" "I''ll be corrupted and become a monster who likes to eat human souls like it." Huanhuan shuddered. "That sounds terrifying." Little Brat ran with her, dodging the attacks of Nightmare while looking around for signs of the others. Soon, they saw Shuang Yin. "Go wake her up. I''ll lure Nightmare away!" With that, Little Brat pushed Huanhuan forward and ran toward Nightmare. Seeing that he had taken the initiative to come to its door, Nightmare immediately sped up and rushed over. When the two sides were about to collide like two comets, Little Brat suddenly changed directions and ran to the right. How could Nightmare be willing to let its prey escape? It immediately ran after him. As Little Brat ran, he turned his head and made a face at Nightmare behind him. "Come on! Come and chase after your father!" It could be said that he was provoking Nightmare! Nightmare was so agitated that it chased after him, completely forgetting about the other invader. Huanhuan took this opportunity to rush in front of Shuang Yin. At this moment, Shuang Yin was lying on the ground and crawling forward with difficulty. She stared ahead as if she was looking at a shattered treasure. Huanhuan had not seen Big Goody cry since she became sensible. However, at this moment, Huanhuan saw that her eyes were filled with tears as if she was about to cry in the next second. However, she gritted her teeth and refused to let her tears fall. Seeing her eldest daughter so sad, Huanhuan''s heart ached. She quickly found the oil lamp that belonged to Shuang Yin. The light was already very weak. Huanhuan carefully picked up the oil lamp and called out twice. It took a while for Big Goody to react. She thought she was hallucinating and pricked up her ears to listen for a while. Someone was indeed calling her. Shuang Yin immediately searched for the source of the sound. Huanhuan gently fiddled with the wick with the tip of her finger. The light became much brighter. Shuang Yin finally saw the fire. She saw her mother through the light and subconsciously ran toward her. "Mom!" she called in a trembling voice. Huanhuan quickly protected the oil lamp and pushed it away so that Shuang Yin wouldn''t touch it, lest it be extinguished. "Mom, why are you here? You clearly¡­" Shuang Yin couldn''t say the word ''die'', but the remaining tears in her eyes made Huanhuan guess what she had just seen. Shuang Yin valued her family the most. She must have seen her family destroyed just now. Huanhuan quickly repeated what she had just said to Bai Di. With that, Huanhuan stuffed the oil lamp into her hand and urged her to leave. The moment Shuang Yin took the oil lamp, she was forced out of the dream and opened her eyes. She sat up quickly and looked around the area. She found herself back in Nightmare Forest. Bai Di was standing nearby. Seeing that Shuang Yin was awake, he didn''t ask anything. He only said, "Your mother isn''t awake yet." Shuang Yin realized that there were many unconscious beasts lying around, including her mother. Recalling what she had seen and heard in her dream just now, Shuang Yin couldn''t help but worry for her mother. She hoped that her mother would wake up safely¡­ At this moment, Huanhuan was still looking for the others. Next, she found Dos, Tres, Little Monster, Big White, Little White, Shuang Jing, and the others¡­ They were all trapped by Nightmare, unable to extricate themselves. Her sons were awakened one after another and sent out of the dream. When Huanhuan met Shuang Jing, this guy actually scolded her, "It''s all your fault for causing the prophet to die with grievances. You jinx, you femme fatale! Give me back the prophet!" No matter how one looked at it, these lines sounded like a classic quote from a melodrama where the first wife was scolding the mistress. Those who didn''t know better would think that he had a crush on the prophet! There was no one else who was as brainless as him. Huanhuan was very angry at the scolding. She wanted to extinguish the oil lamp herself and send this guy to hell! Fortunately, rationality remained within her. She resisted the urge and shoved the oil lamp into Shuang Jing''s hand and kicked him out of the dream. Those beast soldiers were easy to deal with. They weren''t obsessed with anything, so their nightmares weren''t as scary. They were woken up by Huanhuan in a few moves and left their dreams one after another. When Huanhuan found Quan Rong, she saw him kneeling on the ground, holding a phantom in his hand. He cried and shouted, "Shuang Yin! Shuang Yin, don''t die! What will happen to me if you die?!" He was crying extremely sadly. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that he had feelings for Shuang Yin. Huanhuan picked up the oil lamp and leaned in front of him. She asked carefully, "Do you care a lot about Shuang Yin?" If Quan Rong heard this question in the real world, he would definitely laugh at the other party for talking nonsense. But this was a dream. Caught off guard, Quan Rong said what was on his mind, "Of course, I care about her! I''ve never cared about a female like this in my life. She''s the first and only one!" Huanhuan hated that she didn''t have a recording pen in her hand. If she could record this and play it back to Quan Rong and Shuang Yin, what unfolded next would definitely be exciting! After Quan Rong finished speaking, he realized that the figure who suddenly appeared in front of him looked a little unfamiliar. "Who are you?" Huanhuan smiled and said, "I''m the mother of your sweetheart. If you can be with Shuang Yin in the future, you''ll be calling me your mother-in-law." Quan Rong: "¡­" Even though it was a dream, he was still shocked. Huanhuan stuffed the oil lamp into his hand. "All the best. I think highly of you!" Quan Rong woke up. He opened his eyes and was very surprised to find himself back in Nightmare Forest. "You''re awake." Quan Rong''s heart skipped a beat when he heard this familiar voice. He looked in the direction of the voice and saw Shuang Yin standing not far away. His heart trembled even more. He immediately clutched his chest, his expression pained. Shuang Yin raised her eyebrows. This person had only taken a look at her, but he was already suffering like this. Did he hate her to this extent?! Chapter 785 Two Foodies After Quan Rong, Huanhuan found Wang Shui. When she found Wang Shui, he was standing still. He was like a stone, cold and expressionless. Huanhuan had seen so many beasts in deep nightmares. He was the calmest among them! She wondered if he had nothing to be afraid of or if this was his reaction when he was afraid. Either way, he was strange. Huanhuan picked up the oil lamp as usual and leaned in front of him. She tried to call out twice, "Look over here, Wang Shui!" As soon as she finished shouting, Wang Shui reacted. He looked in the direction of the voice and saw light suddenly appear in front of him, as well as Lin Huanhuan standing behind the light. Their eyes met. Before Huanhuan could speak, Wang Shui snatched the oil lamp! After he took the oil lamp, he immediately left the dream. Huanhuan froze on the spot. She looked at her empty hands and was very surprised. Wang Shui took the initiative to snatch the oil lamp. This meant that he knew that the oil lamp could help him escape his dream. In that case, the issue was¡­ How could he, a war slave, know something that ordinary beasts could not?! Moreover, from his unhesitating actions just now, he was very guarded. Even when facing people he knew, he had to take the initiative. He had a very domineering personality. Huanhuan was a little surprised. He was usually silent and seemed like an honest person. She did not expect the truth to be like this. One really couldn''t judge a book by its cover! Little Brat ran toward her and shouted, "Are you done? I can''t hold on much longer. This guy is chasing me too closely. I can''t shake it off!" Huanhuan quickly thought about the person she had saved just now. "I should''ve gotten to all of them¡­" Little Brat rushed to her, grabbed her hand, and ran. "Then let''s go!" Seeing that they were about to run, how could Nightmare stop?! It sped up and rushed to Huanhuan and Little Brat like a gust of wind. Seeing that it was about to touch him, Little Brat pushed Huanhuan forward. "I can''t touch him. I''ll leave him to you!" Huanhuan was caught off guard and staggered after being pushed. She pounced on Nightmare! In order to maintain her balance, she had no choice but to wrap her arms around Nightmare''s neck. At the same time, she roared, "F*ck, you betrayed your teammate!" Little Brat hid in the distance with his sleeves tucked in. "All the best! I believe you can definitely influence him with your love!" Huanhuan was so angry that she wanted to throw a gas can at him! In all her years of life, she had never seen such a shameless system! Nightmare did not expect the other party to pounce on it. It did not expect her to be so bold as to hug its neck either! The huge shock made it stop where it was and not move. Huanhuan took the opportunity to touch the mane behind its neck. It felt so smooth and soft~ Nightmare''s knees went weak from the touch. It almost knelt down for her. It had dominated Nightmare Forest for many years, but this was the first time it had encountered a female who dared to tease it. The inexperienced Nightmare began to struggle and hesitate. Should it eat her now or press her to the ground before eating her? Little Brat rushed over and grabbed her. "Aren''t you going to run? Are you really going to use love to reform Nightmare?!" Huanhuan shouted as she ran, "Didn''t you ask me to reform it just now?!" "Silly child, I was lying to you just now." "¡­" How infuriating! But she still had to run with him. A white ball of light appeared in front of them. Little Brat said, "As long as we break through that ball of light, we can leave this place." Hence, he and Huanhuan sped up and ran forward. Nightmare chased after them. It was one thing to tease it, but she wanted to escape without even taking responsibility? Dream on! It had to capture those two audacious intruders and teach them a lesson before eating their souls! As Little Brat ran, he suddenly stepped on something soft. His feet slipped, and he fell forward! Huanhuan fell to the ground as well. The two of them scrambled to their feet. They looked down and realized that the thing that had tripped them was actually a little black snake! Yes, this little black snake looked quite familiar. They seemed to have seen him somewhere before¡­ Little Brat said, "Why does he look like your youngest son?" Huanhuan said, "What do you mean by that? He clearly is my youngest son!" She had saved so many people just now, but she had forgotten about Clement! Although this child was young, he could still sleep and dream. Fortunately, the two of them had tripped over the little black snake just now. Otherwise, it would be really troublesome when they left the dream and realized that Clement was not awake! Huanhuan quickly found the oil lamp that belonged to Clement. She fiddled with the wick to make the lamp brighter. She called out to Clement. When the little black snake, who was lying on the ground, heard the sound, he immediately looked up and saw his mother standing behind the light. His eyes immediately lit up. ''Mom, Mom!'' Clement quickly darted toward his mother. Unfortunately, he couldn''t touch his mother and could only pass through her body. At the same time, Nightmare had already rushed in front of them. It raised its hooves and kicked at Huanhuan! When Clement saw that his mother was being attacked, he was so angry that he transformed. The little black snake instantly evolved into a heaven-devouring python. He opened his bloody mouth and pounced at Nightmare! However, in terms of size, Nightmare was not even enough to fill the gaps between the python''s teeth. Nightmare was so frightened that black flames appeared all over its body. It turned around and ran. The dynamics were instantly reversed. Nightmare, who was chasing Huanhuan and Little Brat around, was now being chased around by the heaven-devouring python. Huanhuan involuntarily muttered, "What goes around comes around!" When she saw that Nightmare was only concerned about escaping and did not dare to counterattack, she was quite puzzled. "This is a dream created by Nightmare. Logically speaking, it''s the boss. Why is it afraid of Clement?" "Like the heaven-devouring python, Nightmare is a big foodie among demons. The difference is that Nightmare is very picky about food. It only eats souls filled with negative emotions. But the heaven-devouring python is different. He eats everything. When he''s hungry, he can even eat rocks." Huanhuan: "¡­" ''That doesn''t sound honorable at all. What''s going on?'' Little Brat said, "Although Nightmare is powerful, it''s just another food to the heaven-devouring python. When prey sees a hunter, of course, they''ll run away in fear." Hearing his words, Huanhuan noticed that the eyes of the heaven-devouring python were glowing. Huanhuan often saw that look on Clement. He looked like that every time he was hungry and saw food. Huanhuan said, "Then what do we do now? Do we leave or stay?" Little Brat said, "Why don''t we stay and help Nightmare?" "Huh? Did I hear wrongly? You want to help Nightmare? It almost ate us just now!" Chapter 786 First Kiss Little Brat said, "We can''t let Nightmare be eaten. We have to rely on it to lead the way to the territory where the unicorns live." Huanhuan was very surprised. She didn''t expect Nightmare to be related to the unicorns. "But Nightmare just tried to eat us. It won''t be willing to help us, right?" Little Brat hooked a finger at her. "Come here. I''ll tell you what to do." Huanhuan leaned over. Little Brat bent down and whispered in her ear. After hearing what he said, Huanhuan''s eyes widened. "Is this really a good idea? Isn''t this too much?" Little Brat patted her shoulder and taught her solemnly, "Those who achieve great things don''t care about trifles!" "But this is too¡­" Little Brat took the opportunity to push her forward. "No buts. Just do as I say." At this moment, Nightmare was being chased around by the heaven-devouring python. It no longer had the aura of a big shot! In the end, Nightmare could not outrun the heaven-devouring python. It was tightly entangled by the python. When the python opened his bloody mouth and was about to eat Nightmare, Huanhuan quickly called out to Clement. When the python heard his mother calling him, he immediately looked up. "Hiss~" ''Why is Mom looking for me?'' Huanhuan ran over and reached out to touch the tail of the heaven-devouring python. She asked ingratiatingly, "Can you not eat Nightmare?" The python looked down at the entangled Nightmare. Why didn''t Mom let him eat Nightmare? Could it be that his mother had taken a fancy to Nightmare and wanted to eat it herself? Clement had an extraordinary obsession with food. If anyone else wanted to snatch food from him, he would definitely swallow them without hesitation. However, if it were his mother, he would reluctantly give up on the delicacies. He wrapped his snake tail around Nightmare and pushed it in front of his mother. "Hiss~" ''Mom, take your time. It doesn''t matter if you can''t finish it. I can help you eat your leftovers.'' Seeing this, Huanhuan kissed her youngest son happily. "Baby, you''re so obedient!" The heaven-devouring python wagged his tail and was a little proud~ Huanhuan looked at Nightmare that was sent to her and greeted him with a smile. "Hello~" Nightmare had just been chased everywhere and was almost eaten by the heaven-devouring python. At this moment, it was already exhausted, and the thin scales on its body had dimmed a lot. It raised its eyelids and glanced at Huanhuan without any intention of responding to her. Huanhuan leaned over and reached out with both hands to cup its face. Nightmare was stunned. Why was she suddenly so close? Huanhuan turned to look at Little Brat, who was standing not far away. "Do we really have to do this?" Little Brat said, "Hurry up!" Huanhuan sighed and looked at Nightmare in front of her again. She said helplessly, "Little Brat asked me to kiss you. I have no choice but to do as I was told. Don''t move." Nightmare: "!!!" It was shocked. Kiss it?! This little female actually wanted to kiss it?! Huanhuan pouted and approached its mouth. Nightmare''s eyes widened. It saw the little female''s face getting closer and closer. It was already in a desperate mood, and it immediately became agitated again. Damn! Not only did this little female hug it, but she also wanted to kiss it! She could kill it if she wanted to. Why did she have to bully it like this?! A scholar could be killed but not humiliated! Even if it was a demon, it had dignity! Nightmare struggled and resisted with all its might, acting like a good woman who was being forced. Its heart was filled with sorrow, and the thin scales on its body glowed with a blue luster again. ''How shameless! ''Don''t come over! ''Get lost!'' The python wrapped himself tightly around Nightmare. No matter how Nightmare struggled, it could not break free. "Hiss~" ''It''s your blessing that Mom likes you. Behave yourself!'' Huanhuan''s lips pressed against Nightmare''s. Pop~ They kissed! Nightmare was like a dying horse. Sad tears flowed from the corners of its eyes. Oh no, its first kiss was gone. What was the point of living? Nightmare closed its eyes, but its body had undergone a huge change. Huanhuan took two steps back. She saw the thin black scales on Nightmare''s body quickly fade to snow-white fur. The black flames under its four hooves turned golden, and a silver-white horn grew on its head. Huanhuan''s eyes widened in disbelief. "I-It''s a unicorn?" Little Brat had already appeared behind her. "Nightmare was originally a unicorn. It later degenerated into Nightmare because it was polluted by demonic energy. The Divine Wood seed in your body has a purifying effect, so your kiss can turn it back into a unicorn." "I see¡­" Nightmare turned back into a unicorn, and the dream collapsed. Huanhuan felt her vision blur. She instantly lost her senses and fainted. When she woke up, she found herself back in Nightmare Forest. Bai Di immediately helped her up. "You''re finally awake!" When he saw that everyone had woken up one by one and only Huanhuan was still unconscious, his anxiety grew. Although reason told him to wait patiently and not let his imagination run wild, he couldn''t help but imagine what would happen if Huanhuan didn''t wake up. What if Huanhuan remained unconscious? Just thinking about that scene made him feel pain. Fortunately, Huanhuan finally woke up. She didn''t leave him behind. Bai Di hugged her tightly. "You scared me to death." Huanhuan looked up and kissed his chin. "Don''t worry. I''m fine." Everyone was relieved to see her awake. The little black snake stuck his head out of Huanhuan''s sleeve and rubbed the back of his mother''s hand. Huanhuan stroked his head and asked, "Where''s Quan Rong?" Bai Di asked Shuang Yin to call Quan Rong over. Huanhuan put on her veiled hat, and the snow veil covered her face. Soon, Quan Rong followed Shuang Yin. At this moment, Quan Rong still remembered what he had said in his dream. When he saw Huanhuan, he involuntarily felt guilty, and his eyes drifted left and right. As someone who had been through this before, Huanhuan knew very well what he was thinking. She smiled. "Don''t worry, I won''t tell Big Goody what you said in the dream." Quan Rong blushed. He snorted awkwardly. "I won''t be grateful." When Shuang Yin heard her name, she couldn''t help but ask, "What can''t you tell me?" The dog''s face turned even redder. He glared at Shuang Yin angrily. "It''s none of your business!" Shuang Yin was puzzled. This person exploded at the slightest disagreement? He had a bad temper! Huanhuan took out the branch with purple leaves from her space. "This is yours, right?" Quan Rong said, "Yes." "Do you know what this is?" Quan Rong shook his head. "It''s a branch of the Demon Eye. If you walk into Nightmare Forest with it, you''ll wake the sleeping Nightmare." Not only Quan Rong, but even Bai Di and Shuang Yin, who were standing beside him, were stunned. Huanhuan shook the branch. "You have to tell me now where you got this branch." Chapter 787 Tainted Quan Rong recounted the process of how he encountered the old beast from beginning to end. Huanhuan asked him to describe the old beast''s appearance in detail. Quan Rong recalled and said, "His hair and beard were white. He looked very old and slightly fat¡­" When he was done, Huanhuan and Bai Di looked at each other. Huanhuan said, "Why do I feel that the old beast he''s talking about sounds very much like Tao Wei¡­" Bai Di said, "I think so too." It was not because Tao Wei was special, but because he was the only one on their list of enemies who fit the bill. Huanhuan touched her chin and thought for a moment. "If it''s really Tao Wei, then we have to be 120% focused. That old man is not easy to deal with. Last time, Clement and I almost fell into his hands." Bai Di said, "There are many of us. He won''t dare to act rashly." "We can''t be too careful." Everyone was about to set off again when Shuang Yin gathered everyone. When she counted the people, she realized that Bai Hao was not around. Bai An said, "Little White went to the lake to wash some wild fruits. I''ll go look for him now." He strode in the direction of the lake. Halfway there, he saw Bai Hao running over with several wild fruits. He looked quite excited as if he had encountered something. Bai An quickly stopped him. "What''s wrong?" Bai Hao pointed in the direction of the lake and panted. "I saw a unicorn by the lake when I was washing the fruits!" Upon hearing this, Bai An immediately asked, "Were you seeing things?" "I saw it clearly with both eyes. There''s no mistake!" Bai Hao stuffed all the wild fruits into his brother''s hand. "Hurry up and inform Dad and Mom. I''ll go to the lake to guard it first. I won''t let that unicorn escape." With that, he ran away. Bai An carried the wild fruits back to their resting place. Bai Di saw that he was alone and asked, "Where''s Little White?" "I just ran into him on the way. He said he saw a unicorn by the lake. Now he''s running to the lake to keep an eye on it." Bai Di immediately said to Shuang Yin, "There are too many of us. We''ll cause too much commotion. If we go together, we''ll scare the unicorn away. I''ll go to the lake first. You follow behind with the others. Remember to take good care of your mother." "Alright!" Huanhuan quickly reached out and grabbed Bai Di''s wrist. "I''ll go with you." "No, what if we encounter danger¡­" "Don''t I still have you?" Huanhuan stuck to his side and refused to leave. "With you protecting me, there won''t be any danger." Bai Di looked down at her and saw that she was determined. "Okay," he said with a sigh. Huanhuan jumped into his arms happily. "Bai Di, you''re the best!" Hence, Bai Di led Huanhuan and Bai An away. Shuang Yin followed slowly with the others. Huanhuan insisted on going with Bai Di to find the unicorn because she suspected that the unicorn was Nightmare. If it was really Nightmare, Huanhuan would definitely not let it off. She had to ask it to help bring them to the unicorns'' home. The journey was not far. Bai Di and Huanhuan soon saw the lake. The lake was calm, like a green mirror. At this moment, a unicorn was standing by the lake, drinking water with its head lowered. It was beautiful and calm, and the silver horn on its head shone. Bai An quickly found Bai Hao in the grass nearby and called him over. Bai Hao suppressed the excitement in his heart and whispered, "I was guarding here for a long time just now and only saw this unicorn. It seems that it''s alone. Should we capture it?" Huanhuan quickly said, "Don''t act rashly." She recognized at a glance that the unicorn by the lake was Nightmare, which she had seen in her dream. Bai Di raised a finger. "Shh." The three of them followed his gaze. The unicorn seemed to have realized that someone was spying on him. He looked up and around, his expression rather cautious. Bai Hao said, "Don''t tell me he wants to run?" As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the unicorn turn to leave. Huanhuan quickly gestured for them to be quiet. Then, she walked out of the grass alone and shouted, "Hey!" The unicorn paused. It found the voice familiar and involuntarily looked in the direction of the voice. Huanhuan took off her veiled hat, revealing her beautiful face. "It''s me. Do you remember me?" As soon as it saw her, the unicorn seemed to be greatly agitated and was about to run! Huanhuan raised the little black snake. "If you run again, I''ll let the snake bite you!" Recalling its tragic experience of being chased by the heaven-devouring python, the unicorn had no choice but to stop. It paced anxiously in place, its white ponytail swinging behind it. "What do you want?" It was the first time the unicorn had spoken. Its pitch was very standard. By the standards of the beast world, it could be an announcer with its level of beast language. Huanhuan stroked its little head and smiled. "Let''s talk." As soon as it saw her smile, the unicorn recalled the memories of being bullied by her and the heaven-devouring python. Its heart was filled with grief and indignation. Unicorns were the purest creatures in the world. But it had been tainted. It was no longer pure! Torturous! Miserable! "We have nothing to talk about!" As Huanhuan approached him, she smiled and said, "Don''t be so cold. We''re old acquaintances, after all." Seeing her approach, the unicorn immediately took two steps back. It wanted to run, but it didn''t dare to. It looked like a woman being bullied and teased by an evil man. Its pitiful appearance made Huanhuan laugh. She deliberately leaned over and touched the unicorn''s cheek. If the unicorn was human, he would have blushed. However, its face was covered in white soft fur now. It was impossible to see the color on its face, but from the change in its gaze, one could tell that it was ashamed and angry. It wished it could pretend to be dead. "Hooligan! Don''t touch me!" The ''shyer'' it was, the more Huanhuan couldn''t help but want to tease it. "Don''t be shy. You won''t get pregnant if you touch me." Huanhuan reached out and touched it again. This time, she touched the silver horn on its head. A unicorn''s horn was the most sensitive part of its body. After being touched by Huanhuan, the unicorn''s knees went weak, and it almost knelt down to her. It was trembling. She couldn''t tell if it was from embarrassment or anger. "If you continue like this, don''t blame me for being rude to you!" Seeing that it was angry from embarrassment, Huanhuan restrained herself a little. After all, she still had to rely on it to find the way. She couldn''t scare it away. She retracted her sinful claws and smiled. "I helped you change from Nightmare back to a unicorn. In return, you have to do me a small favor now." The unicorn was very defensive. "What do you want me to do?" "Don''t be nervous. I just want you to help take us to your old home." Chapter 788 Evil Demons!!! The unicorn refused without thinking. "No!" Huanhuan asked, "Why?" "We don''t welcome outsiders in our home." Huanhuan defended herself. "We''re not outsiders. We have your companion!" The unicorn looked suspicious at that. "Our companions?" "The prophet of our 10,000 Beast Temple is also a member of your unicorn tribe. His name is Yin Ji." At the mention of Yin Ji, the unicorn immediately asked. "Yin Ji? The son of the previous witch doctor?" Little Brat said, "Hurry up and say yes." Huanhuan nodded quickly. "Yes, yes! It''s him!" "Where is he? Show me." "Our people are on their way. Wait here for a while. They should be here soon." Huanhuan paused. "My name is Lin Huanhuan. What about you?" The unicorn raised its chin and said reservedly, "Ling Si." "My mate and two children are nearby. Do you mind if they come over?" Ling Si said, "I do." "Alright." Huanhuan waved at Bai Di and her two sons, who were hiding in the grass not far away. "Come here!" Ling Si was furious. "I said I mind!" "It''s your business if you mind. What does it have to do with me?" "¡­In that case, why did you ask me just now?" "It''s fun to ask!" "¡­" Ling Si was about to go crazy. If she didn''t have the damn snake in her hand, he would have rushed forward and bitten this bastard female to death! Bai Di and his sons walked over. Their gazes flitted over the unicorn. This was the first time they had seen a legendary unicorn. Even though they didn''t show it on their faces, they were curious. Huanhuan introduced them one by one. "This is my mate, Bai Di. Those two are our children, Bai An and Bai Hao." Bai Di and his sons greeted Ling Si. "Hello." Ling Si turned his head away from them. "You don''t have to introduce me. I don''t want to know them." Huanhuan raised the little black snake in her hand. "This is also my son. His name is Clement. Come, quickly greet Uncle Unicorn." Clement opened his mouth and flicked out his scarlet snake tongue. "Hiss~" ''Hey, your meat looks delicious~'' Ling Si stiffened. He braced himself and looked at Bai Di and his sons. "Hello." This pair of mother and son were definitely demons! Evil demons!!! Before long, the large group behind finally caught up. Huanhuan asked Bai An to look for Shuang Jing. "Get him to send the prophet over." "Alright." Bai An quickly ran to look for Shuang Jing. A moment later, Shuang Jing, who had transformed into a leopard, carried the prophet over. Together, Bai Di and Bai Hao carried the prophet down and placed him on the smooth and flat stone. Ling Si leaned closer to the prophet and lowered his head to sniff him. It was indeed the aura of someone of the same race. "How did he become like this?" Huanhuan was very ashamed. "He became like this to save me and Clement. We came here to look for unicorns to ask you to help cure him." To her surprise, Ling Si did not vent his anger on her because of this. Instead, he comforted her reservedly. "If you can make a unicorn risk their life to protect you, you must be a very good person." Look at what he said. He was really skilled. He didn''t forget to praise himself while comforting her. Huanhuan asked, "Then can you take us to your home?" Ling Si said, "Yin Ji is the same race as me. Of course, I''m willing to bring him back to seek help from my people, but you have to leave this place as soon as possible. The unicorn tribe doesn''t welcome any outsiders." Before Huanhuan could speak, Shuang Jing spoke first, "We don''t know you. What if you harm the prophet after taking him away?" Ling Si was immediately unhappy. "As a noble unicorn, how can I hurt my own kind? Do you think we''re as dirty as you beasts who can do anything for desire?!" Huanhuan coughed lightly. "Speak properly. Don''t spread rumors." "Hmph!" "We sent the prophet all the way here to cure him. We can''t let you take him away just because you say so." Ling Si asked, "Then what do you want?" "Why don''t we both compromise? We''ll send two people to accompany the prophet home with you. The rest of us will leave Nightmare Forest. Is that okay?" Ling Si was still reluctant. "Our home doesn''t welcome any outsiders. If I bring you back without permission, they''ll definitely be angry." Huanhuan leaned over and hooked her arm around his neck. "Previously, you were contaminated by demonic energy and became Nightmare, a monster that ate human souls. I helped you turn back into a unicorn. I''m your benefactor. What''s wrong with bringing your benefactor back for a meal? Are all unicorns like you ungrateful people?" Ling Si twisted his neck and broke free of her arm. He muttered unhappily, "Speak if you want to. Don''t put your arm around me. We''re different. If anyone misunderstands that we have an improper relationship, my innocence will be ruined by you." "I''m a female. If I''m not afraid of my innocence being ruined, what''s there for a male beast like you to be afraid of?" "We unicorns are different from the beasts outside. We''re all clean. We can''t have any intimate contact unless we''re mates." Huanhuan thought about it seriously. "Is kissing considered intimate?" Ling Si: "¡­" Why did she have to remind him of the cruel fact that his first kiss had been taken away?! He was so angry! He wanted to kill Huanhuan to silence her! Sensing that something was wrong with his gaze, Huanhuan immediately raised the little black snake. "Calm down~" Clement responded, "Hiss~" The enemy was stronger than him. Ling Si had to force himself to calm down. Huanhuan stroked her youngest son''s head. "It''s getting late. Are you going to agree to my suggestion now? Or are you going to agree to our suggestion tomorrow after spending the night with us?" Ling Si said, "Can''t I refuse your suggestion?" Huanhuan raised the little black snake again. "Go, baby!" Clement opened his mouth, revealing his bright fangs. "Hiss~" He could finally eat! Ling Si was so frightened that he quickly compromised. "I agree with your suggestion!" Huanhuan put the little black snake back into her sleeve and smiled cutely. "Wouldn''t it have been good if you were like this long ago? It would''ve saved me from wasting so much saliva just now." Tears welled in Ling Si''s eyes. They were tears of grief and indignation! Huanhuan turned to Bai Di and said, "Come with me to the unicorn''s home. Everyone else, leave Nightmare Forest and wait for us outside." Shuang Jing disagreed. "Why do you want Bai Di to go with you?" "Because he''s taller than you." Shuang Jing: "¡­" Shuang Hua specially measured the two of them and came to a conclusion. "Shuang Jing is taller than Big Daddy by half a thumb." Shuang Jing was unconvinced. "It''s only half a thumb!" Huanhuan spread her hands and shook her head. "It''s your fault for not growing half a thumb taller." Shuang Jing was furious, but he couldn''t find any words to retort. He was about to explode! Chapter 789 Coward! Although Shuang Jing was very unhappy, Huanhuan was the heir appointed by the prophet. She had the right to decide whether to stay or leave. He could not refute her. He could only reluctantly follow the main group out of Nightmare Forest. Ling Si took the initiative to suggest, "This road is difficult to walk on. I''ll carry the prophet." However, Huanhuan didn''t trust him. "What if you run away with the prophet? No! Bai Di will carry the prophet. You''re in charge of carrying me." Ling Si exploded. "I''m not carrying a female demon like you!" Huanhuan smiled. As she stroked his little head, she asked kindly, "You''re calling me a female demon? Huh?" Ling Si: "¡­" Clement bared his teeth at him. "Hiss~" Ling Si was shamelessly terrified. "I''ll carry you." Useless! Coward! He was not worthy of being a noble unicorn! Huanhuan nodded in satisfaction. "That''s more like it!" The snow-white unicorn lowered his head. Huanhuan stood on tiptoes and tried to get on twice. She frowned and said, "You''re still too high. Squat down a little more." Ling Si was like an oppressed wife. He bent his knees aggrievedly and knelt on the ground. This height was just right! Huanhuan climbed up quickly and hugged the unicorn''s neck tightly. She touched his soft and smooth fur and praised him in satisfaction, "Good boy." As a noble unicorn, it was a great humiliation to be ridden by a female! If this matter spread, how could he survive among the unicorns in the future?! Ling Si turned his anger into strength and ran into the forest. He was as fast as lightning. Fortunately, Bai Di was fast too. No matter how he ran, Bai Di could follow him steadily. The snow silk of Huanhuan''s veiled hat fluttered, revealing Huanhuan''s beautiful face. She hugged the unicorn''s neck tightly and shouted into the wind, "You''re so fast!" Ling Si snorted. Of course! He was a holy and noble unicorn. He had grown up in this forest and was very familiar with it. Of course, he ran fast and steadily! Huanhuan couldn''t help but ask, "Why were you contaminated by demonic energy and became Nightmare?" This matter was a thorn in Ling Si''s heart and a huge stain on his life. He said unhappily, "It''s a private matter. I don''t want to tell you." Huanhuan curled her lips. "Petty." Ling Si pretended not to hear her and sped up. After running for about half a day, they finally ran out of Nightmare Forest and came to a pool. Above the pool was a huge waterfall. The huge stream of water rushed down the waterfall and smashed into the pool, causing white mist to rise. Sunlight fell on it, forming a rainbow. Ling Si did not stop. He carried Huanhuan and jumped onto the stone pillar in the middle of the pool to rush into the waterfall. Huanhuan quickly closed her eyes. A gust of cold air hit her. She felt a chill on her body. Her veiled hat and clothes were wet. When she felt Ling Si stop, she opened her eyes again and found herself in a very beautiful valley. There were flowers and green grass everywhere. Butterflies danced and birds sang. This place was as beautiful as paradise. Ling Si said that this was where the unicorns lived. Bai Di had already rushed in with the prophet. When he stopped and saw that Huanhuan was wet, he immediately urged, "Hurry up and change into clean clothes before you catch a cold." They were outside now, so it was inconvenient for her to take off her clothes. Huanhuan took out a coat and put it on over her wet clothes to cover herself. She casually took off her veiled hat and wiped the water off her face. Ling Si said angrily, "How long are you going to sit on my back? Get off!" Huanhuan was about to go down, but after being chased away by him, her temper immediately flared. She immediately sat back down. "I''m not going down!" Ling Si had been angry at her throughout their journey here and was already on the verge of breaking down. Now that she had rebuked him, he completely lost his mind. Without a word, he rolled to the ground! If it were any other time, Ling Si would definitely not do such an ugly move. But it was different now. He was furious. No matter what, he had to vent his anger first! Huanhuan fell to the grass. The grass was soft. It didn''t hurt when she fell, but her posture was especially sorry. ''Bastard! How dare he throw me?!'' Huanhuan was furious. She got up and pounced on Ling Si. Ling Si rolled on the ground and was about to stand up when Huanhuan suddenly pounced on him. She hugged his hind legs and refused to let go. He couldn''t stand up and could only remain on one knee. This greatly damaged his noble image as a unicorn, making him shout in anger. "Let go of me!" Huanhuan lay on the ground and hugged his hind legs tightly. "I won''t let go!" ''It''s your fault for throwing me off! ''I won''t let you have it easy either!'' Ling Si said, "If you don''t let go, I''ll kick you!" Huanhuan said slowly, "If you dare to kick me, I''ll have a snake bite you!" Ling Si: "¡­" Ahhhh! He really wanted to send her to heaven with a kick! How could there be such a hateful female in the world?! Bai Di stood by and watched the show very calmly. He had no intention of interfering in his wife''s affairs. Seeing that the poor unicorn was about to go crazy, he remained indifferent. He had no sympathy at all. "What are you doing?" Ling Si, who was struggling desperately, looked in the direction of the voice and froze when he saw a unicorn with a big braid standing not far away. His noble image as a unicorn had completely collapsed now that someone of his race had seen him pulling a female! How embarrassing! He really wanted to find a hole to hide in! The unicorn with a braid looked at Ling Si, who was kneeling on one knee, then at the little female lying on the ground hugging Ling Si''s hind legs tightly. she was silent for a moment, then she asked a question that shocked Huanhuan. "Are you mating?" Huanhuan was so frightened that she immediately let go of her hands and looked at her in shock. "Have you ever seen people mating by hugging one''s hind legs?" The unicorn with a braid was obviously a little embarrassed too. She stamped her front hooves on the ground. "I thought this was a new position popular outside." "Do you have some strange misunderstanding about the outside world?" The unicorn was even more embarrassed. "I''ve never been to the outside world, so I don''t know what it''s like. I can only guess based on my imagination¡­" "I have nothing to do with her!" Ling Si roared at the top of his lungs. "Miaomiao, you have to believe me. I''m innocent!" It turned out that the name of this unicorn was Miaomiao. Miaomiao tilted her head at him and asked innocently, "If you''re not mates, why did you bring her here?" Chapter 790 His Innocence! According to the rules of the unicorn tribe, the territory of unicorns rejected any outsiders unless they were their mates. For the sake of his innocence, Ling Si tried to defend himself. "She asked me to bring her here. I didn''t bring her here willingly..." "She asked you to bring her, so you did? Who is she to you? Why do you listen to her?" Ling Si couldn''t answer. He couldn''t possibly say that he had been threatened and had no choice but to bring her here, could he? This was too damaging to his dignity as a unicorn! He couldn''t say it! He couldn''t say it even if he was beaten to death! Miaomiao flicked her braids. "If you like someone, then you like them. What''s there to be embarrassed about?!" Huanhuan nodded in agreement. "That''s right!" Ling Si roared, "Who likes you?!" Huanhuan sighed. "What an awkward child." Ling Si: "..." ''Don''t stop me! I''ll kill her!'' Miaomiao walked up to Huanhuan and lowered her head to smell her. "You smell good. I like you so much. Welcome to the unicorn tribe. I wish you and Ling Si a long life together." Ling Si struggled. "I''m not..." Miaomiao pushed Ling Si aside without hesitation and hugged Huanhuan tightly. She greeted her happily, "We haven''t had a guest here in a long time. My name is Miaomiao. What about you?" "I''m Huanhuan." Huanhuan dusted herself off and pointed to the white tiger behind her. "This is my mate, Bai Di." Miaomiao glanced at Bai Di, not interested in him. But she noticed that Bai Di was carrying an unconscious person on his back. "That''s..." Huanhuan quickly said, "That''s Yin Ji. He''s also a unicorn." "Lord Yin Ji?!" Miaomiao''s reaction was very big. She rushed forward and sniffed the unconscious prophet to confirm that he was indeed Lord Yin Ji. "Oh my God, how did Lord Yin Ji become like this?" Huanhuan said slowly, "It''s a long story. We came here this time to awaken Yin Ji." "We can only ask the witch doctor, Lord Jin Nan, for help." "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go find him." Miaomiao led the way, and Huanhuan and Bai Di followed. The three of them led the prophet deeper into the valley. Ling Si felt ignored. He was indignant and immediately chased after the unicorn with a braid. "Miaomiao, wait for me!" Miaomiao only wanted to cure Lord Yin Ji as soon as possible. Even when she heard Ling Si''s voice, she had no intention of stopping. Along the way, Huanhuan saw many unicorns. Without exception, they were all beautiful like snow-white elves hiding in the valley. They were filled with spirituality. When these unicorns saw outsiders enter, they stopped and sized them up with probing gazes. Soon, they reached the deepest part of the valley. Miaomiao said, "That''s where Lord Jin Nan lives. He''s the witch doctor of our Unicorn Tribe and the most intelligent beast here. No matter what problems we have, he knows how to solve them. He''s especially powerful!" Huanhuan followed her gaze and saw a cave on the small hill in front of her. There were two lush fruit trees at the entrance. At this moment, the trees were already filled with fruits. The sweet fragrance of fruits could be smelled from afar. Miaomiao ran over and stood at the entrance of the cave to call out to Jin Nan. A moment later, a very round white unicorn walked out of the cave. According to Huanhuan''s estimation, this witch doctor of the unicorn tribe weighed at least 3,000 kilograms. He was comparable to an adult rhinoceros. He was completely different from other unicorns. His round and huge body really made him stand out among the other unicorns. Clement popped his head out and stared intently at Jin Nan, his small eyes glowing. ''So much meat~'' Huanhuan immediately pressed his head back down. "Wipe your saliva clean. You can''t eat him." Clement shrank back into his sleeve in disappointment. There was so much fat meat, but he could only look at him and not eat him. His heart ached~ Miaomiao quickly told the witch doctor about Huanhuan and Yin Ji. When Jin Nan saw Huanhuan, his expression became a little strange. He said, "You have the Divine Wood seed." It wasn''t a question, but a statement. Huanhuan froze. She didn''t expect him to see through her secret at a glance. Bai Di was wary. Realization dawned on Miaomiao. "No wonder you smell so good. It''s because you have the Divine Wood seed!" The Divine Wood was a symbol of life, so all creatures were naturally attracted to it, especially unicorns who advocated life and peace. They could not resist the aura emitted by the Divine Wood. Ling Si also understood and muttered softly, "The reason why you could help me purify the demonic aura in my body is that you have the Divine Wood seed. I knew it. How else could you be so powerful? A kiss from you could return me to normal..." Before he could finish, Miaomiao caught the keyword. Miaomiao shouted, "Huanhuan kissed you?!" Ling Si was exasperated. "Lower your voice!" Unfortunately, it was useless. The unicorns who had come to watch the show had already heard what Miaomiao said. The entire tribe knew that Huanhuan had kissed Ling Si. Everyone looked at them with an ambiguous gaze that said, "I wish you happiness." Ling Si tried his best to explain, "I can''t be her mate. Don''t let your imagination run wild!" Miaomiao looked at him as if he was a scumbag. "You''ve already kissed someone, but you don''t want to take responsibility. How can there be a shameless male beast like you in the world?!" "I was forced!" Miaomiao was very surprised. "Are you saying that a male beast like you was raped by a female?" Everyone gasped. They did not expect the little female in front of them to be so powerful. She was so small, but she could actually forcefully suppress a male beast! The witch doctor, Lord Jin Nan, smiled. "Young people nowadays really know how to play!" Everyone nodded in agreement. "That''s right!" What the hell?! Ling Si felt like he was about to go crazy. He had clearly not done anything, but everyone misunderstood him as a scumbag who dared to do it but did not dare to admit it! His innocence! It was all ruined! Ling Si glared at the instigator angrily. "It''s all your fault!" Huanhuan was puzzled. "What does it have to do with me?" "If it weren''t for you, would they have mistaken me for a scumbag?!" "If it weren''t for me, you''d still be a nightmare that eats people''s souls!" "You''re shameless!" "You don''t know your place!" ... Lord Jin Nan coughed lightly and interrupted the two of them. He smiled kindly. "If you want to show off your love, please wait until I''ve treated Yin Ji before showing off, okay?" Ling Si''s eyes were filled with aggrieved tears. "We''re arguing, not showing off our love!" "Oh, I didn''t expect young people these days to not forget to show off their love even when they''re arguing." "..." Ling Si finally could not take it anymore. He turned his head and ran away, crying. Chapter 791 As One With Jin Nan''s directions, Bai Di carried Yin Ji into the cave. The cave was wider than expected, and the layout was simple. Other than some fresh fruits and food, there was only grass on the ground. Jin Nan usually slept and rested on the grass. Bai Di lowered Yin Ji to the grass-covered ground. At this moment, Yin Ji''s eyes were still closed. No matter how others moved him, he did not react. Jin Nan transformed from a fat unicorn weighing more than 3,000 kilograms to a fat uncle weighing more than 300 kilograms. He touched his round chin and smiled happily. "It''s been a long time since I transformed into human form. I feel like I''ve gained weight." Although he was fat, his facial features were beautiful. Huanhuan thought that if he lost weight, he would be a very charming and handsome uncle. Jin Nan reached out and pressed his hand to Yin Ji''s forehead. He closed his eyes and felt it carefully. The other three held their breaths, not daring to make a sound for fear of disturbing Jin Nan''s treatment. After a long time, Jin Nan opened his eyes. He retracted his chubby palm, shook his head, and sighed. Huanhuan''s heart tightened. "Could it be that Yin Ji can''t be saved?" "Yin Ji''s body has long collapsed. Logically speaking, he should have died when he fainted, but you forcefully saved him with the power of the Divine Wood. His body is still alive, but his soul has fallen silent." Huanhuan quickly asked, "Will he wake up?" Jin Nan shook his head. "He''s lucky to be alive. You actually expect him to wake up?" Hearing this, Huanhuan''s heart turned cold. Her face went pale. "You mean there''s no hope?" "It was hopeless, but¡­" When Huanhuan heard the word ''but'', she immediately knew that there would be a turn of events. She quickly perked up and asked with her last hope, "But what? Tell me quickly." Faced with her anxiety, Jin Nan continued to speak unhurriedly, "Don''t you have a wisp of soul left behind by Yin Ji in your body?" Huanhuan froze. "Are you talking about Little Brat?" Jin Nan''s expression was strange. "You even named him?" According to Jin Nan, Little Brat had to be fused into Yin Ji''s body so that Yin Ji could wake up again. However, for a long time, Huanhuan had always treated Yin Ji and Little Brat as two people. If she really followed Jin Nan''s method, it would mean that Little Brat''s soul and Yin Ji''s body would become one. In that case, would Yin Ji be Yin Ji or Little Brat when he woke up? Jin Nan saw the doubts in her heart and said slowly, "They''re one to begin with. It''s not a bad thing for them to merge." Huanhuan still couldn''t make an immediate decision. "Can you give me a day to consider?" "Of course," Jin Nan agreed readily. They had spent a long time on this journey. One day was not a big deal. Jin Nan said, "Leave Yin Ji with me for now. Miaomiao, take them to rest. They''re important guests. Remember to entertain them well." Huanhuan and Bai Di bid him farewell and followed Miaomiao out of the cave. The unicorns were used to sleeping in the open. In any case, there was no one else in the valley except them, so they did not have to worry about safety. Hence, there were no houses or buildings in the entire valley. Miaomiao led them to a cave. She became a slender and beautiful girl. Her long black hair was braided and hung down her chest. "This is where we used to store the fruits. I''ll help you tidy things up a little. You can make do with resting here tonight." There were some things in the cave, but Bai Di did not let Miaomiao do any of the work. He quickly gathered the things and placed them neatly in a corner of the cave. "If you''re hungry, you can pick fruits to eat. There are many fruits in the valley. Pick whatever you want. Don''t stand on ceremony with us." Huanhuan nodded. "Okay." Miaomiao hooked her fingers around the ends of her hair and said in embarrassment, "You can tell me if you have any questions. I''ll definitely try my best to answer them." "Thank you." Miaomiao left reluctantly. Bai Di took out a set of clean clothes and beckoned Huanhuan over. "Hurry up and change out of your wet clothes." In fact, Huanhuan''s clothes were almost dry, but she wouldn''t refuse Bai Di on such a small matter. She obediently walked over and changed into clean and refreshing clothes. Bai Di picked up some hay and padded it on the ground. Then, he spread a thick hide blanket. Huanhuan tried to lie on it for a while. How comfortable! Bai Di only ate meat, but Huanhuan liked fruits. Bai Di saw many fruits in the valley that he had never seen before. Perhaps Huanhuan would like some of them. After setting up the cave, he reminded her gently, "I''ll go outside to pick fruits. Stay in the cave and don''t run around. Be good and wait for me to return." "Alright!" After Bai Di left, Huanhuan was alone in the cave. She called out to Little Brat. Little Brat quickly replied, "What is it?" Huanhuan asked tentatively, "Did you hear my conversation with Lord Jin Nan?" "Huh? What did you guys talk about?" Huanhuan was silent for a moment, then she asked, "Where did you go just now?" Little Brat replied quickly, "I was playing games." Huanhuan patted the mattress. "You''re actually addicted to games and don''t care about me anymore!" Little Brat''s tone was a little weak. "I''m not ignoring you¡­" "Then tell me, what did I just talk about with Lord Jin Nan?" Little Brat couldn''t answer. He was so focused on the ranking competition just now that he did not hear what Huanhuan said to others. Huanhuan covered her chest and complained bitterly, "Look, you only care about games now. You don''t care about me anymore!" Little Brat lowered his head and admitted his mistake. "I''m sorry¡­" "Boo-hoo!" "Don''t cry. I promise I won''t be addicted to games again!" "What if you do it again?" Little Brat was helpless. "What else can I do? I don''t have a physical body. You can''t hit me even if you want to." Huanhuan asked him, "Do you really want to have a real body?" "Not really¡­" This answer was a little unexpected. Huanhuan was stunned. "Don''t you want a body?" Little Brat said, "If I have a body, I can''t be inseparable from you anymore." She did not expect the system to care about her so much. Huanhuan was so touched that she almost cried. Then, he added, "And I can''t play ranked matches online anymore." Huanhuan: "¡­" In an instant, all her emotions dissipated. She sneered. "The most important reason is that you can''t play ranked matches, right?" Little Brat was very shy. "It''s good enough that you know. You don''t have to say it out loud." Huanhuan said slowly, "You should be glad you don''t have a physical body now." "Why?" "Or I''ll definitely beat you to death!" Chapter 792 I Have Nothing To Do With You Clement emerged from his sleeve and bared his teeth in the direction of the cave''s entrance. "Hiss~" Huanhuan looked in the direction he was looking and realized that a sneaky unicorn was hiding under the tree outside the cave. Although there were many unicorns in the valley, Huanhuan could still tell at a glance that this unicorn was Ling Si. Huanhuan got up and walked out of the cave. When Ling Si, who was hiding under the tree, saw her come out, he turned to run. Huanhuan said, "Stop!" Ling Si paused, then ran even faster. Huanhuan took out the little black snake. "If you take another step, I''ll have the snake bite you!" Ling Si immediately stopped. He turned reluctantly to Huanhuan. Although he was very afraid of the heaven-devouring python, he did not lose out. He puffed out his snow-white chest and said loudly, "This is the territory of the unicorns. If you get the snake to bite me, my people won''t let you off!" Huanhuan carried the little black snake and approached him step by step. "I see¡­" Ling Si instinctively retreated, his voice stiff with nervousness. "W-What do you want?" Huanhuan gently stroked his little head. "Don''t be afraid. I just want to walk closer and talk to you." "Who said I''m afraid?!" Ling Si took a few more steps back, his tail standing on end. "Don''t come over. If you do, I''ll call for help!" "Scream! Even if you scream your lungs out, no one will save you~" Ling Si was furious and couldn''t help but tremble. "Y-You''re going too far!" Huanhuan reached out and touched the mane on his neck. She smiled and said, "I''m just having a talk with you. How am I going overboard?" "Don''t touch me!" It felt too good. Huanhuan couldn''t help but touch his mane again. "It''s not like I''ll get pregnant by touching you. What are you afraid of?" "I''m warning you, if you touch me again, I won''t be polite to you!" Huanhuan didn''t want to tease him, but his reaction was too interesting. He was like a bullied wife who wanted to resist but didn''t dare to. He was aggrieved, angry, and a little shy. He was really too cute. Every time she saw him like this, it made her regretful if she didn''t bully him. Huanhuan leaned over with a smile. "How do you want to be rude to me?" "Don''t come over, or I-I''ll really be rude to you!" The cornered Ling Si transformed into a naked white-haired handsome man. He rushed forward and pounced on Huanhuan. Ling Si was thin, but he was not light at all. Huanhuan almost vomited blood. She forced out the words. "You''re too heavy¡­" Ling Si''s handsome face was already red from embarrassment. When he heard her despise him for being too heavy, his face turned even redder. "How am I heavy? I''m already very thin compared to others, okay?" Huanhuan was on her last breath. "Yes, you''re indeed very thin compared to Lord Jin Nan." Recalling Jin Nan''s weight of more than 300 kilograms, not only was Ling Si not comforted, but he was even angrier. "You''re so annoying!" Huanhuan asked, "If you hate me so much, why did you come to me?" Ling Si forced himself to argue. "I didn''t come looking for you. I just happened to pass by!" "Alright, alright. You''re good-looking, so everything you say makes sense." Huanhuan pushed him hard. "Get up quickly. I''m about to be crushed into a meat pie!" This was the first time Ling Si had heard praise from her. He couldn''t help but be stunned. "You think I look good?" Huanhuan only wanted him to get up quickly. She nodded and admitted without hesitation, "Yes, yes, yes! You''re the best!" Ling Si couldn''t help but smile. However, he quickly suppressed the corners of his mouth and said angrily, "Don''t think I''ll let you off just because you said some sweet words." "Please allow me to give you a friendly reminder. I''m at my limits now. If you don''t get up soon, he''ll really bite." Upon hearing this, Ling Si got up and retreated without thinking, maintaining a safe distance of more than three meters from her. Huanhuan clenched the little black snake tightly. Clement flicked his tongue in Ling Si''s direction. "Hiss~" What a pity. He could almost eat him! Huanhuan put Clement on her shoulder. She stood up and patted the grass off her dress. Her gaze swept across Ling Si. This guy was still naked! An important organ between his legs was bathed in the sun, making him look quite mighty. Ling Si saw that she was staring down at him, so he lowered his head too. His gaze landed on his penis. His handsome face immediately turned red. It was as if a crab had just been boiled in hot water. He hurriedly covered his penis and roared angrily, "You''re actually staring at the penis of a male beast. Are you shameless?!" Clement immediately bared his teeth. "Hiss~" ''If you dare to be fierce again, I''ll eat you!'' Ling Si instinctively shrank back and took two more steps back to increase his sense of security. Huanhuan was innocent. "I didn''t want to see it. You displayed it yourself. I accidentally saw it." Ling Si retorted angrily, "How am I careless? You were staring with your eyes wide open just now!" Huanhuan waved her hand. "Don''t worry. I just accidentally saw your penis. I didn''t even do anything to you." Ling Si''s handsome face turned even redder. He pointed at her nose and questioned, "You already saw my naked body. What else do you want to do to me?" Huanhuan asked instead of answering, "What else can I do to you? Can I really rape you?" At the mention of ''rape'', Ling Si suddenly remembered what Miaomiao had said previously. He had specially come here to look for Lin Huanhuan for this matter. After being disturbed by Lin Huanhuan just now, he had almost forgotten about the important matter. He quickly said, "I have nothing to do with you. We''re innocent!" Huanhuan nodded. "Yes." "That''s why you''re responsible for clearing the air with everyone. Don''t let them misunderstand our relationship again." Huanhuan was unhappy. "Why should I do such a thing?!" "Everything happened because of you. Of course, you should settle it!" "What if I don''t resolve it?" Ling Si was devastated. "My reputation has been ruined by you. Why won''t you even help me with such a small matter?!" Huanhuan couldn''t understand. "You said it yourself. It''s just a small matter. I didn''t even take it to heart. Why can''t you get over it as a male beast?" "You''re a female. Of course, it doesn''t matter to you! No matter how bad your reputation is, you can still find a male beast to be your mate. But I''m different. If I''m no longer innocent, no female will be willing to be my mate in the future." "I see¡­" Chapter 793 Ice Mirror Lake Huanhuan stroked her chin and thought about it seriously. Since this matter concerned someone else''s marriage, she finally decided to help him. "I''ll help you clear the air later." The weight on his heart was finally lifted. Ling Si heaved a sigh of relief and muttered softly, "At least you have some conscience." Huanhuan raised her voice. "What did you say?" "N-Nothing," Ling Si quickly denied. "I came to look for you about this. I''ve said everything I need to say now. I''m going back." Huanhuan asked coldly, "You just said that you were just passing by. Why are you suddenly saying that you came here to look for me?" Ling Si, who had been caught, couldn''t answer. He was even more embarrassed. He flew into a rage out of humiliation and roared angrily, "Why do you care?!" Clement immediately assumed a posture that was ready to attack at any moment. Ling Si was so frightened that he immediately shut up and turned to leave. He heard Huanhuan''s voice behind him. "Put your clothes on before you leave!" Ling Si turned to glare at her. "Do you think I''ll wear my clothes just because you want me to? Who do you think you are?!" Huanhuan couldn''t stop smiling. "If you leave me naked and others see you, they''ll definitely think that something can''t be said is going on between you and me!" "I-I¡­" Ling Si wanted to argue, but he couldn''t say anything reasonable. His handsome face turned red. Huanhuan took out a long cotton robe from her space and threw it to Ling Si. "Hurry up and put it on. I don''t want all the beasts in the valley to know about you leaving naked after meeting me." Ling Si picked up the robe and shouted as he put them on, "I won''t be grateful!" Huanhuan said slowly, "I don''t expect you to be grateful to me." That was Bai Di''s robe. It was a little too big for Ling Si. He rolled up his sleeves twice and touched the material of the clothes. He couldn''t help but mutter, "The material is quite good¡­" "Of course. This material is a specialty of our Rock City. It''s soft and comfortable. If you like it, I can sell you some later. The price is negotiable~" Ling Si nodded reservedly. "I''ll think about it." His facial features were very exquisite and beautiful. He was tall and slender, and he had a noble aura unique to unicorns. If one ignored his pitiful appearance when he was bullied by Huanhuan and the others, he could be considered an elegant young master. Ling Si adjusted his collar and walked away. Huanhuan waved her arms. "Come and play often in the future~" Ling Si didn''t stop walking. He didn''t want to see her and her youngest son again in his life! That pair of mother and son were demons! Not long after Ling Si left, Bai Di returned with a bamboo basket. The basket was filled with fresh fruits. Bai Di had tried all these fruits. He had already picked out the sour and unpleasant ones and thrown them away. The remaining fruits were the ones that tasted good. Huanhuan grabbed a fruit that was still dripping with dew and took a bite. It was especially sweet and had an indescribably unique fragrance. As she ate, she said, "Delicious!" Bai Di smiled gently. "I''m glad you like it." After eating and drinking her fill, Huanhuan lay in Bai Di''s arms to take an afternoon nap. In the afternoon, Miaomiao came to play with Huanhuan. "It''s rare for you to be here. Shall I take you to the valley to play?" Huanhuan turned to Bai Di. Bai Di was actually reluctant to let her out of his sight, but he could see the desire to play in her eyes, so he had to suppress the restless possessiveness in him. He smiled and nodded. "Go ahead." Huanhuan was very happy. She hugged his arm. "Why don''t you come with us?" The two females were going out to play together. If he, a male beast, guarded them, it would make them uncomfortable. Besides, he had other things to do. Bai Di said, "I''m a little tired. I don''t want to run around." "Oh." Huanhuan was a little disappointed. "Then rest well. I''ll be back with you after I''m done playing." "Be careful on the way. Come back early." Huanhuan waved her arm at him, then ran out of the cave hand in hand with Miaomiao. The valley was huge, and the scenery was beautiful. Miaomiao first brought Huanhuan to look at the largest sea of flowers in the valley. The two of them braided wreaths and put them on their heads. Then, they ran to the lake while laughing. "This is Ice Mirror Lake." Miaomiao used the lake as a mirror and tidied her hair in front of it. "Legend has it that this lake was a mirror made of ice a long time ago. Through it, we can see our previous lives. Later, God gave it to our ancestors, so it became the Ice Mirror Lake we see now." The legend of mirrors turning into lakes was almost zero in authenticity. However, this lake was quite beautiful. The flat and smooth image refracted a faint golden light, making it look extremely holy and dreamy. Huanhuan squatted by the lake and looked down. Suddenly, she saw something flash under the lake. Her eyes widened. "What is that?" Miaomiao turned to look at her. "What''s wrong?" "I saw something swimming under the lake just now. Is it a fish?" Miaomiao immediately denied it. "There are no fish in Ice Mirror Lake." "What could that be, then?" Miaomiao also leaned over and stared at the lake with her for a long time. She saw nothing. Miaomiao was puzzled. "Did you see wrongly just now?" "Okay, maybe I was just seeing things." Miaomiao continued to tidy her braids. Huanhuan couldn''t help but stare at the lake again. This time, she found her reflection in the lake flash. This scene was the same as what she had just seen. It seemed that she had seen her reflection flash just now and mistakenly thought that there was something underwater. But why did her reflection suddenly flash for no reason? Huanhuan became even more puzzled. Her eyes widened, and she stared at her reflection without blinking. The reflection flickered faster and faster, a little like the screen of an old television when the frequency jumped. The reflection flickered, then gradually began to distort into a colorful vortex¡­ Huanhuan''s eyes went blurry. What the hell was going on? Eventually, she saw leaves in the lake''s reflection. Branches gradually grew beside the leaves, and the branches connected to thicker trunks. There were more and more leaves, and between the layers, small white flowers bloomed. Huanhuan couldn''t help but freeze. It was the Divine Wood! But why did she see the Divine Wood on the lake? Miaomiao noticed her abnormality and leaned over to ask, "What are you looking at? Why are you so focused?" Huanhuan pointed to the reflection in the lake. "Why is there a tree on the lake?" Miaomiao looked in the direction she was pointing. The lake was clear, and the sun was shining. Not even a leaf could be seen, let alone a tree. "There''s nothing on the lake. Are you seeing things again?" Chapter 794 My Heart Is Disappointed. Love Is Useless To Me Now Huanhuan was very surprised. "You can''t see the tree?" Seeing that Huanhuan didn''t seem to be joking, Miaomiao stared at the lake with wide eyes. She really didn''t see any trees. She could only sigh and say half-jokingly, "Legend has it that you can see your previous life through Ice Mirror Lake. Perhaps you were a tree in your previous life, so only you can see it!" Huanhuan pointed at her nose. "I was a tree in my previous life?" Miaomiao smiled. "I was joking. You didn''t take it seriously, did you?" Huanhuan looked at the lake again. The lake had returned to normal. The reflection of the Divine Wood had long disappeared. What she had just seen seemed to be an illusion. Miaomiao flipped the braid behind her head. After standing up, she extended her hand to Huanhuan. "Let''s go!" Huanhuan placed her hand in her palm and was pulled up. Next, Miaomiao brought Huanhuan to catch butterflies. Miaomiao especially liked butterflies. She ran excitedly through the flowers and chased after them. Huanhuan ran with her for a while but soon felt a little tired, so she sat on the rock beside her. She looked at Miaomiao running around not far away and lowered her voice. "Little Brat, did you see that just now?" Little Brat asked, "Huh? What did you see?" "The reflection on Ice Mirror Lake. I just saw my reflection turn into Divine Wood. Didn''t you see it?" Little Brat''s voice was a little weak. "I didn''t notice it just now¡­" Huanhuan immediately asked, "Did you go play games again?" "Let me explain. I was accompanying my friend to the advancement competition just now. I had made a deal with him. After this, I''ll go offline and never play games again¡­" Huanhuan covered her heart and said in pain, "I won''t believe you again, you liar." "Trust me just once more!" "I don''t believe you!" "Daddy loves you~" "My heart is disappointed. Love is useless to me now." ¡­ Miaomiao ran over and carefully placed a butterfly in Huanhuan''s palm. Her eyes lit up with excitement. "Look, this is the butterfly I just caught. Isn''t it cute?" Huanhuan said, "It''s not as cute as you." Miaomiao''s face immediately turned red. She raised her hand and nudged Huanhuan. She covered her face shyly. "I''m not as cute as you make me out to be!" Huanhuan was caught off guard and was pushed to the ground. She looked a little disheveled. Huanhuan quickly got up from the ground. The butterfly in her palm took the opportunity to fly away. "Your butterfly got away!" "It''s okay. I''ll catch more. There are many beautiful butterflies anyway." Miaomiao ran off to catch more butterflies. Huanhuan sat back on the rock and told Little Brat about the strange changes she had seen on the surface of Ice Mirror Lake. After hearing this, Little Brat remained silent for a long time. Huanhuan''s face darkened. "Don''t tell me you''re asleep?" "No, I''m just thinking." "Thinking about what?" Little Brat''s tone was filled with sympathy. "Are you sure you''re not blind?" Huanhuan said angrily, "You''re the one with bad eyes! I''m clearly a young and beautiful girl!" "Alright, now it seems that not only are your eyes problematic, but your cognition is also impaired. You''re in a very dangerous state now. Do you want me to go to Taobao and buy you a potion?" "No need for that, thanks!" "If you discover a problem, you have to treat it early. Don''t be afraid of treatment." "Shut up." Little Brat sighed. "If you don''t listen to me, you''ll suffer." Huanhuan said, "You should play your game!" Hence, Little Brat quickly went back to the game and played happily. Huanhuan snorted. The system was trash! Miaomiao held the captured butterflies in front of Huanhuan and played with them for a while. Then, she let them go. Huanhuan said, "The sun is about to set. Shall we go back?" "Sure!" Miaomiao led her back, and they encountered many unicorns on the way. Due to the Divine Wood seed in Huanhuan, all the unicorns were very friendly to her except for one. When he looked at her again, his eyes were filled with anger. Ling Si rushed to her and shouted, "Have you forgotten what you promised me?" Huanhuan thought about it seriously. "What did I promise you?" Ling Si was so angry that he almost exploded. "It''s been less than half a day and you''ve forgotten everything?" Seeing that he was furious and wanted to pounce on her but didn''t dare to, Huanhuan couldn''t help but chuckle. "I remember now. I promised you before that I would help you explain things to others." Ling Si was even angrier. "You remember everything. Why pretend you didn''t?" Huanhuan smiled and said, "Because I want to tease you~" "You! You''re too much!" The angrier he was, the more Huanhuan wanted to laugh. "It''s your fault for showing such fun reactions." Ling Si was angry, aggrieved, and inexplicably ashamed. A dignified unicorn was actually being teased like a pet! Where should he put his dignity?! Huanhuan stroked his head. "Don''t be angry. I''ll explain things for you." Ling Si waved her hands away. "Don''t touch me." The little black snake popped his head out of Huanhuan''s sleeve and stared at Ling Si''s hand that had just waved away Huanhuan. He bared his teeth. "Hiss~" ''How dare you hit my mother? Do you still want that hoof?!'' Huanhuan stroked Clement''s little head and raised her voice to say to all the unicorns present, "I''m here to explain today that I have nothing to do with Ling Si. He''s innocent. If a female takes a fancy to him, I hope she won''t misunderstand him for being a player. He''s actually a good beast!" There was nothing wrong with the first half, but Ling Si felt that something was wrong with the second half. He lowered his voice and said to Huanhuan, "You can just explain what''s necessary. You don''t have to add anything else." Huanhuan was very straightforward. "No, I have to put in a good word for you so that I can help you win a female''s favor." "What do you mean? I''m not in a hurry to find a mate now." Huanhuan asked, "If you''re not in a hurry, why did you specially beg me to help you clear up the misunderstanding?" Ling Si was very unhappy. "What do you mean by beg? Did I beg you? I was just informing you to do what you should do." The unicorns beside them couldn''t help but smile kindly at the sight of the two of them chatting happily. Miaomiao covered her mouth and giggled. "Can you not be so high-profile? You start showing off your love whenever you have the chance. You''re not considerate to the single people here at all!" Ling Si''s face turned red. "Showing off our love? She just explained clearly that we''re innocent!" Miaomiao nodded with a look of understanding. "I understand. This is the mate playstyle you''ve recently developed, right? It''s really fun!" Ling Si: "¡­" Huanhuan patted his shoulder. "I''m sorry. I''ve done my best. I''m afraid you won''t be able to keep your innocence." Ling Si started crying. Chapter 795 The Worst Outcome Not long after Huanhuan left, Bai Di left the cave too. He arrived at Jin Nan''s residence. Jin Nan seemed to have expected him and had already prepared fruits and dew. "Come and sit down. We haven''t had guests in our valley in a long time. I don''t have anything good here except these fruits." There were no tables or chairs in the cave. Bai Di lifted his clothes and sat on the ground. "Sorry to disturb you." He didn''t touch the fruits in front of him. He just picked up the wooden cup and took a sip of dew. The cup was made from hollowed-out wood. This wood had a fruity fragrance. The dew it contained also smelled sweet. Bai Di put down his cup. "To be honest, I came to ask you something." Jin Nan said kindly, "Go ahead." Bai Di looked into his eyes and said word by word, "I want to know if Huanhuan will become like Yin Ji after inheriting the position of prophet." "How can they be the same? Yin Ji is Yin Ji, and Huanhuan is Huanhuan. They''re completely different people." "You know that''s not what I mean." Jin Nan picked up the clay pot and poured more dew into Bai Di''s cup. "It''s his fate that Yin Ji ended up like this," he said slowly. "From the moment he left the valley and entered the 10,000 Beast Temple, he was destined to die for it." Bai Di listened quietly as he continued. "There''s never been a benefit in this world for nothing. Becoming a prophet, being favored by the beast gods, and having supreme power¡­ There''s a price to pay for all that." Bai Di frowned. "In other words, Huanhuan will pay the price in the future?" "Of course." Bai Di''s heart clenched. "What price?" Jin Nan shook his head. "No one knows." His gaze fell on Yin Ji, who was still unconscious. His eyes were closed, and his skin was pale. "Yin Ji was born with a pair of eyes that could see through everything. He''s known as the Divine Eye. Every time he uses the power of the Divine Eye, he consumes a portion of his vitality. The reason why he''s been in poor health since he became a prophet is that he''s over-expending his vitality." Bai Di said, "Huanhuan doesn''t have divine eyes." "But she has the Divine Wood seed." "The Divine Wood can provide her with vitality. It won''t consume her vitality." "As I said before, there are no benefits in this world for nothing. The Divine Wood provides her with an endless stream of vitality, so the Divine Wood must receive something from her as well." Bai Di''s heart sank. Jin Nan comforted him. "You don''t have to worry too much. Huanhuan is getting along well with the Divine Wood now. At this rate, she shouldn''t have any big problems in the future." Bai Di wanted to know the worst possible outcome. Jin Nan was a little helpless at his persistence. "Isn''t the worst outcome already in front of you?" Bai Di looked at the unconscious Yin Ji. This was the worst that could happen. "I can''t accept the worst." "The worst outcome might not be inevitable. It''s best if you don''t interfere casually. Fate is unpredictable. The more you want to change it, the more it''ll develop in the exact opposite direction. I suggest you look past it and not be too obsessed." Bai Di''s fingers curled into fists. He only had Huanhuan. If Huanhuan was gone, how could he survive? He couldn''t get over it. He never could. Jin Nan saw the red light in his eyes and sighed helplessly. "Rather than worrying about those illusory futures, why don''t you grasp every day you have now? Isn''t it more important to keep the person you love smiling?" Bai Di calmed down a little. "I understand." "I see that you''ve already developed inner demons. Why don''t you stay here for a while and wait for the inner demons to dissipate before returning?" Bai Di declined politely. "No, I have to send Huanhuan home myself. Otherwise, I''ll be worried." "In that case, I won''t force you. I hope you two can grow old together." ¡­ When Huanhuan returned to their residence, Bai Di was not back yet. Miaomiao was holding the fruits she had picked on the way. "I''m going to the pool over there to wash the fruits." "Shall I go with you?" "No, it''s just a few steps. I''ll be back soon." Miaomiao ran out of the cave with the fruits. Huanhuan was the only one left in the cave. She was about to sit down and rest when she suddenly heard a cry of surprise from outside the cave! "Ah! Who are you?!" It was Miaomiao''s cry! Huanhuan immediately ran out of the cave and saw that Miaomiao was unconscious on the ground. Tao Wei was dragging her out. Why was Tao Wei here?! Before Huanhuan could think about it, she shouted, "Let her go!" Tao Wei had sneaked into the valley with Ling Si, Huanhuan, and the others. He was overjoyed to see the valley filled with unicorns. It didn''t matter if he didn''t catch Nightmare. With so many unicorns here, their value was far higher than Nightmare! Tao Wei carefully disguised himself so that no one would notice his arrival. He had been following Huanhuan and the others. When he saw Huanhuan and Bai Di staying in the cave, he hid in the grass near the cave and waited for an opportunity. He had seen Miaomiao run out alone just now. There was no one else around, so it was the best time to attack. Tao Wei finally couldn''t take it anymore. He rushed forward and knocked Miaomiao unconscious, preparing to drag her out of the valley. With this female unicorn, he could force her to mate with other males in the future. Then, there would be a steady stream of little unicorns. At that time, those little unicorns would be at his disposal! Just thinking about that scene made Tao Wei''s blood boil with excitement. Unexpectedly, Lin Huanhuan appeared! Without looking at her, Tao Wei sped up and dragged Miaomiao out of the valley. In any case, with Lin Huanhuan''s strength, she would definitely not be able to catch up to him! Huanhuan did not chase after him. She released all the butterfly flowers. Nearly a hundred blue and purple butterfly flowers swarmed toward Tao Wei and quickly surrounded him. Tao Wei waved his arms. "Get lost!" The butterfly flowers pounced on his arm and bit him. His old face scrunched up in pain. He made up his mind and took out a clay pot and smashed it on the ground. The pot shattered into pieces, and the kerosene inside flowed to the ground. Huanhuan smelled the smell of kerosene and cursed inwardly. This old guy was desperate! "Clement! Eat him!" He darted toward Tao Wei like a bolt of lightning. "Hiss~" Although this piece of meat looked a little old, it didn''t matter. It could help him grind his teeth! Tao Wei took out a flint and quickly struck out sparks. Sparks landed on the ground and quickly burned! Clement was slithering too fast and did not stop in time. He hissed due to the flames. Chapter 796 Baby, Be Good Humiliated, he transformed into a huge python. ''I''ll eat you! I''ll definitely eat you!'' Tao Wei only wanted to set fire to those annoying butterflies. The sudden appearance of the heaven-devouring python shocked him. He didn''t even care about the unicorn. He transformed into a brown-black long-nosed aardvark. This animal looked very much like a pig at first glance, but its mouth and nose were many times longer than ordinary pigs. He quickly dug with his two sharp little claws. In the blink of an eye, he had dug a pit, and his entire body had already sunk into it. The python endured the pain of the flames burning his skin and quickly pounced toward the pit. However, because the pit was too small, the Heaven-Devouring Python''s head could not enter. He could only open his mouth and stick out his tongue. His long snake tongue wrapped around the aardvark and dragged him out. While the two of them were fighting, Huanhuan ran over and helped Miaomiao up. She shook Miaomiao''s shoulder hard. "Wake up, wake up!" After a while, Miaomiao woke up from her coma. She looked at Huanhuan blankly. "What happened to me?" "You were knocked unconscious just now." Miaomiao tried to remember. Only then did she recall that she was about to wash the fruits by the pool. When she passed by the grass, she was ambushed from behind. She shouted and was knocked unconscious. She touched the back of her head, wrinkled her nose, and muttered, "It hurts..." With Huanhuan''s help, Miaomiao stood up. She saw the black and thick python not far away. Her eyes widened, and her face turned pale with fear. "W-What is that?" Huanhuan quickly introduced, "That''s a heaven-devouring python. He''s my son..." Before she could finish, she saw that Miaomiao had fainted from the shock. This was the second time she had fainted today. Huanhuan had no choice but to drag Miaomiao into the cave. The fire grew and quickly attracted the attention of the others. Many unicorns ran in the direction of the fire. When the unicorns saw the burning flames and were about to save the victims inside, they turned around and saw an extremely thick heaven-devouring python. They were so frightened that their minds went blank. They almost fainted along with Miaomiao. Ling Si shouted, "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and put out the fire!" Although he was also very afraid of the heaven-devouring python, he was much calmer than the other ''novices'' who were seeing the python for the first time. After all, he had been constantly facing the threat of the heaven-devouring python. The unicorns came back to their senses and went to get water to put out the fire. At this moment, Clement was still trying his best to crawl into the pit. His snake tongue was wrapped around the aardvark as he pulled him out. He wanted to eat this piece of meat no matter what! The aardvark was stalled and could not continue forward. He waved his sharp little claws and grabbed at the snake''s tongue! A snake''s tongue was not protected by thin scales like snakeskin. It was very soft, so when it was scratched, blood immediately gushed out. Clement was in so much pain that he was forced to retract his snake tongue. The aardvark took the opportunity to speed up and continue digging. Unable to get in, Clement could only pull his head out of the pit angrily. At this moment, Huanhuan walked over. When she saw that Clement''s mouth was empty, she knew that he must not have eaten Tao Wei. She took out the tracking mouse, wound it up, and placed it in the pit. The tracking mouse leaned close to the ground and sniffed. It found the aura left behind by the aardvark when it dug the hole. Then, it ran across following the aura toward the hole. Clement curled his body into a ball and drooped his head. The snake tongue in his mouth extended and swayed in front of his mother. Huanhuan saw the wound on the snake''s tongue and quickly took out a fragrant and crispy fruit. She chewed it and smeared the paste on the wound. The fragrant and crispy fruit stopped the bleeding very well. Before long, the wound stopped bleeding. Clement lowered his head and rubbed against his mother''s hand. Huanhuan stroked his head. "Baby, you did well." Clement responded, "Hiss~" He had to eat that long-nosed pig! By the time Bai Di heard the news and rushed over, the fire had basically been extinguished. The place where the fire had burned was only charred. It looked very out of place with the surrounding green mountains and rivers. Bai Di pulled Huanhuan in front of him and examined her carefully. He was relieved to see that she was not injured. Jin Nan was here too. He was so big that he walked slowly. By the time he was near, he was already panting. This was the first time Huanhuan had seen a beast whose stamina was worse than hers. Immediately, two unicorns transformed into humans and held Jin Nan on both sides so that he wouldn''t fall because he was exhausted. Jin Nan called Huanhuan in front of him and asked about the whole story. Huanhuan recounted the entire process of Miaomiao being knocked out and kidnapped. "I didn''t expect uninvited guests to sneak into the valley." Jin Nan looked a little unhappy. "It seems that I have to add some traps at the entrance of the cave in the future to prevent those uninvited guests from sneaking in again." Bai Di said, "I''m sorry we led Tao Wei here." "This has nothing to do with you. We didn''t set up our own defense well, so we let others take advantage of us." Jin Nan squatted down with difficulty. His chubby fingers brushed the burned grass, and his eyes were filled with pity. "It''s just a pity about these flowers and plants." Unicorns were vegetarian, close to nature, and very protective of all plants. The unicorns'' hearts ached at the sight of the charred vegetation. Huanhuan was about to comfort them when she saw Jin Nan clasp his hands together, close his eyes, and pray softly. His voice was very soft, and Huanhuan couldn''t hear the exact words. Countless green spots of light emerged from the surrounding flowers and trees. They fell to the charred ground snowflakes. New green sprouts quickly grew on the originally dark ground. After a while, lush grassland grew from the charred spot. Huanhuan was amazed. This was too amazing! Jin Nan opened his eyes and looked at the grass in front of him that had recovered its vitality. A relieved smile appeared on his round fat face. With the help of his two tribesmen, he slowly stood up. "Where''s Miaomiao?" Huanhuan pointed in the direction of the cave. "I sent her to the cave just now." Jin Nan said, "Ling Si, send Miaomiao back." Ling Si had no qualms about what the witch doctor said. Without a word, he ran into the cave and carried the unconscious Miaomiao out. Jin Nan waved at his people. "There''s nothing else here. Disperse." The unicorns left one after another. When most of them had left, Jin Nan looked at the heaven-devouring python that was beside Huanhuan. "This is your youngest son?" Huanhuan nodded. "Yes, his name is Clement." When Clement heard his mother mention his name, he immediately lowered his head and rubbed against her shoulder. Chapter 797 Emotion Flower Fruit Jin Nan smiled as he watched the interaction between the mother and son. "You two seem to have a good relationship." Huanhuan smiled and said, "Clement is very obedient." "A heaven-devouring python is greedy and cruel. I was a little worried that you wouldn''t be able to control him. Now, it seems that I was overthinking. Teach him well and don''t let him hurt others. I hope he''s really as kind as his name." "I''ll do my best to teach him." "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first." Bai Di said, "Let me walk you out." "No, just take good care of Huanhuan." Jin Nan waved his hand and walked slowly back with the help of his two tribesmen. Before they could go far, the tracking mouse emerged from the pit. It circled Huanhuan while squeaking. Huanhuan bent down and picked it up. "You found Tao Wei?" The tracking mouse placed its two small claws on its chest and nodded. Jin Nan heard them and immediately stopped. He looked at them and asked what was going on. Huanhuan said slowly, "We found Tao Wei''s trail." "Oh?" Huanhuan waved the tracking mouse in her hand. "It can lead us to Tao Wei." Clement immediately leaned over and flicked his tongue. "Hiss~" ''Let me eat him!'' Bai Di said calmly, "Tao Wei dug a tunnel to escape. If we want to chase after him, we have to use the tunnel. But with our size, it''ll be difficult for us to crawl into such a small hole." Huanhuan asked, "Then what should we do?" Clement took the initiative to turn into a little black snake. He wrapped himself around his mother''s wrist and kept hissing. ''Let me go! Let me go!'' Bai Di and Jin Nan looked at the little black snake at the same time. Indeed, among them, only Clement''s size was most suitable for going through a hole. Moreover, he was fast and aggressive. There was no need to worry about danger. Noticing Bai Di''s and Jin Nan''s gazes, Huanhuan frowned and said, "But he''s innocent. Tao Wei is cunning. I''m afraid he''ll be tricked." Jin Nan took out a reddish-brown fruit. "Let Clement take this. When he finds Tao Wei, have him stuff this fruit into his mouth." Huanhuan took the fruit. "What fruit is this?" "It''s called an Emotion Flower Fruit. After a male beast eats it, he''ll fall into a crazy rut and completely lose his mind." If Tao Wei lost his mind, he would no longer be a threat to Clement. Clement could just eat him! Huanhuan coughed lightly. She did not expect Lord Jin Nan, who was always smiling, to have such a ruthless side to him. She knew her youngest son''s gluttony very well. In order to make Clement obedient, she deliberately said, "This Emotion Flower Fruit can make Tao Wei''s meat more delicious. If you want Tao Wei''s meat to taste better, remember to stuff this Emotion Flower Fruit into his mouth." Clement''s eyes lit up. To him, the Emotion Flower Fruit was like a seasoning that could make the food more delicious! He opened his mouth to take the fruit, turned around, and followed the tracking mouse into the pit. After Jin Nan left, Bai Di took Huanhuan''s hand and returned to the cave. It was dark, but Clement was still not back. Huanhuan couldn''t help but worry. "Is Clement in danger?" Bai Di was calm. "No, Clement is so powerful. There are only a handful of people on the entire beast continent who can defeat him. Tao Wei is definitely no match for him." "But I''m afraid he''ll be fooled." This was how mothers were. As long as their children were not by their side, they could not help but worry that their children would not be able to eat their fill or wear warm clothes outside. Would they be in danger? Would they be deceived... Bai Di took her hand. "The child will grow up sooner or later. Clement is innocent, but he''s not stupid. You have to believe him." Although he said that, Huanhuan couldn''t help but imagine Clement getting hurt. Bai Di lay her down to sleep. But she couldn''t sleep. She lay in Bai Di''s arms, staring out of the dark cave with wide eyes. She wondered how Clement was doing now. Bai Di lowered his head and kissed her neck. "Close your eyes and rest." Huanhuan whispered, "I can''t sleep..." "Then let''s do some sleep-friendly exercise?" "What exercise?" Bai Di''s big hands moved up and stopped at her chest. "Matrimonial exercise," he said in a low voice. With that, he squeezed it. It felt extremely soft. Huanhuan involuntarily softened. Bai Di blew at her ear again. Her ears were the most sensitive part. His warm breath sprayed on her ears, making her tremble involuntarily. All the pores on her body seemed to open in an instant. The two of them were already an old couple and were familiar with each other''s sensitivities. After a while, Huanhuan was already panting and blushing. Bai Di''s face didn''t change much, but his body was burning. Lightning struck the ground. Just as the two of them were about to take off their clothes and have sex... A small triangular snake head suddenly squeezed between the two of them and stuck out his scarlet snake tongue. "Hiss~" ''Mom, what are you doing with your reserves?'' Huanhuan exclaimed, "Clement!" She pushed Bai Di away and hugged the little black snake. Clement placed his head on his mother''s chest and rubbed against it. ''Mom''s scent was so good~'' Huanhuan found the tracking mouse beside her and put it into her space. "Did you find Tao Wei?" Clement nodded excitedly. "He''s still alive?" Clement nodded in disappointment. Seeing him like this, Huanhuan could guess that things did not go well. She stroked her youngest son''s head. "Where''s the Emotion Flower Fruit? Didn''t you let Tao Wei eat it?" Speaking of the Emotion Flower Fruit, Clement was angry. He wagged his snake tail hatefully. "Hiss, hiss!" That old fellow, Tao Wei, was especially cunning. He actually pretended to be unconscious. When Clement opened his mouth and was about to eat the Emotion Flower Fruit, Tao Wei suddenly jumped up. Not only did he avoid the Emotion Flower Fruit, but he also took the opportunity to escape! Clement accidentally pressed the fruit on Tao Wei. The fruit was crushed, and the juice splashed all over Tao Wei. This process was more complicated. Clement gestured for a long time, but Huanhuan could not understand what he meant. Anyway, Tao Wei had run away. Huanhuan was a little disappointed, but she didn''t take it to heart. In any case, he had run away many times. She didn''t care that it happened one more time. Seeing this, Bai Di knew that there was no way he could continue tonight''s mating exercise. He stood up and prepared to take a cold bath in the pool so that his member could calm down. Unexpectedly, his legs went weak and he fell to the ground again. His legs went weak and he couldn''t stand up! Chapter 798 Its Too Good For Him! Huanhuan quickly took Bai Di''s arm and asked anxiously, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" Bai Di felt as if a fire was burning in his chest, burning him. Especially his penis. It was as hard as iron, and it swelled until it hurt. This feeling only happened when he was in heat. However, ever since he and Huanhuan became mates, he had been able to control his desires very well. Even if he was in heat, it would not be as serious as now. Huanhuan touched his arm and couldn''t help but exclaim, "Why are you so hot? Don''t tell me you''re having a high fever?!" Bai Di''s entire arm went numb from her touch. Involuntarily, he lunged forward and pressed Huanhuan to the ground. He licked her neck hard. Huanhuan hurt and itched from the licking. As she pushed his shoulders, she shouted, "What''s wrong with you? Say something to me!" Bai Di''s mind was filled with mating. He couldn''t listen to anything else. He pressed himself against Huanhuan, wishing he could devour her. Huanhuan''s face turned red. She wanted to dodge, but she couldn''t. She could only beg in a trembling voice, "Don''t be like this. Clement is still watching. He''s just a child. He can''t see this. We''ll continue in the future, okay?" Bai Di couldn''t help himself now. If he waited for another second, he would explode. They had to mate immediately! He quickly tore off the clothes he had just put on and threw them aside. He grabbed her hands to stop her from struggling and resisting. At the same time, he pushed her legs apart, preparing to force his way into the forbidden area. There was no foreplay at all, and Huanhuan was not prepared at all. Her spot down there was still very dry. With his size, she would definitely be injured and bleed if he forced himself on her. Huanhuan shouted in fear, "Bai Di, stop! Don''t do this. It''ll hurt!" When Clement saw that his mother was about to cry from being bullied, he was so angry that he jumped forward and wrapped his arms around Bai Di''s neck. He opened his mouth. His fangs dug into Bai Di''s shoulder. It hurt so much that Bai Di involuntarily let go. Huanhuan took the opportunity to break free and quickly pulled her clothes on. She saw Bai Di wobble and fall. Her expression changed as she rushed to help him up. "Clement, let go!" His mother''s tone was very stern. He was indignant but could only pull out his fangs resentfully and let go of Bai Di. The heaven-devouring python was highly toxic. The wound he left turned black at a visible speed. Even the blood that flowed out was black. But miraculously, Bai Di regained consciousness. He felt the unknown heat in his body being forcefully suppressed. In its place was a stabbing pain. Connecting the changes he''d just experienced and what Clement had said before, Bai Di quickly guessed the reason. "I must have touched the juice of the Emotion Flower Fruit on Clement. After I accidentally touched it, I was poisoned by the Emotion Flower Fruit and fell into heat." Hearing this, Huanhuan immediately bent down and sniffed Clement. There was indeed a strange sweetness that she couldn''t describe. She hit him gently. "Seriously! You didn''t wash up after touching the juice of the Emotion Flower Fruit. You almost got me and Bai Di into trouble." Clement flicked out his snake tongue. "Hiss~" ''How would I know that the Emotion Flower Fruit would have such an effect?!'' Huanhuan bit her finger, squeezed out blood, and stuffed it into Bai Di''s mouth. Her blood could cure a hundred poisons. After Bai Di took the blood, the heat in his body subsided, and his wound turned from black to red. The pain gradually subsided as well. Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Bai Di was out of danger. She sat down next to Bai Di and wiped the sweat off her forehead. "I didn''t expect the effect of the Emotion Flower Fruit to be so strong," she said. "You only took a sniff and lost your mind. Tao Wei was covered in the juice of the Emotion Flower Fruit. Do you think he''ll¡­" Bai Di said, "He should have a tough time ahead of him." Huanhuan raised her head, and the image of Tao Wei losing his mind, stripping naked, and rolling on the ground to mate appeared in her mind¡­ It was really funny no matter how she thought about it! Hahahaha! In order to prevent Bai Di from losing his mind again, Huanhuan quickly brought Clement to the pool to take a shower. She repeated the process three times and made sure she couldn''t smell anything else before bringing him back to the cave. But for safety''s sake, Bai Di kept his distance. Who knew if the Emotion Flower Fruit could be washed away or not? The next morning, Huanhuan brought Clement to Lord Jin Nan for help. As soon as the mother and son walked into the cave, Jin Nan asked, "Why does Clement smell like Emotion Flower Fruit?" Huanhuan quickly told him what had happened. Jin Nan couldn''t help but smile. His round, fair face looked even more like the smiling Buddha. "Once you come into contact with the juice of an Emotion Flower Fruit, it''ll seep into your skin. You can''t wash it off with ordinary water." "Then what should we do?" "There''s no hurry. Leave this to me." Jin Nan picked out more than ten fruits from the pile of fruits in the corner. The variety of each fruit was different. He crushed these fruits, soaked them in water, and handed them to Huanhuan. "Wash him with this water. He''ll be fine after this." Huanhuan quickly placed the child in the basin and carefully helped him take a shower. After washing up, he turned into a fragrant little black snake. He wrapped himself around his mother''s wrist and buried his head in her chest. Huanhuan stroked her youngest son''s head and asked, "If not for the water you concocted, how long would it take for ordinary beasts to return to normal after coming into contact with the juice of the Emotion Flower Fruit?" "That depends. Older beasts recover in a shorter period of time. The effects should be gone in seven or eight days. But if they''re young and impetuous male beasts, it''ll take at least half a month. Sometimes, it''ll take more than a month." Huanhuan recalled Tao Wei''s old appearance with white hair and a white beard. The effects should only last on him for seven or eight days. What a bargain! Jin Nan smiled and said, "There are orange flowers in the valley. You can pick some later. If you squeeze those flowers into juice and drink them, you won''t have to worry about being affected by the Emotion Flower Fruit again." This was indeed a good way to settle this once and for all! Huanhuan was very happy. "I understand. Thank you for your pointers." Jin Nan suddenly asked about something else. "A day has passed. Have you thought about Yin Ji''s matter?" Hearing this, the smile on Huanhuan''s face gradually disappeared, and she became serious. "If I refuse your offer, is there any other way to wake Yin Ji up?" Chapter 799 I Really Underestimated Him Jin Nan shook his head. "I can''t think of any other way." Huanhuan looked at the unconscious Yin Ji in silence. Little Brat''s voice suddenly sounded. "You can try the Dance of the Gods." "Huh?" "Do you remember the Ice Mirror Lake you saw yesterday? If you go there and specially dance the Dance of the Gods for Yin Ji, it might be useful." Hearing Little Brat''s suggestion, Huanhuan immediately stood up. "Let''s go to Ice Mirror Lake." Jin Nan had an afternoon meeting. "Why are we going to Ice Mirror Lake?" "I''m going there to dance the Dance of the Gods. I hope I can awaken Yin Ji through this method." Jin Nan was surprised. "Who gave you this suggestion?" "Little Brat¡­ is the wisp of soul that Yin Ji left with me. He asked me to do this. Perhaps it''ll be useful." Jin Nan smiled. "I see. I thought Little Brat would be very happy to know that he had the chance to replace the original owner and obtain a body. I didn''t expect him to take the initiative to help Yin Ji recover his consciousness." Huanhuan said slowly, "Of course. Little Brat is a good person. He wouldn''t do such a thing!" "I underestimated him." Jin Nan laughed. "I guess I was too narrow-minded." Huanhuan and Jin Nan were both weak and could not move the unconscious Yin Ji. Huanhuan walked out of the cave to call for help. As soon as she was outside, she saw Bai Di standing nearby. Huanhuan ran over quickly. "Why are you here?" Bai Di said, "I was worried about you and came to take a look." Since Bai Di was here, the task of transporting Yin Ji naturally fell to him. Bai Di transformed into a white tiger and carried Yin Ji out of the cave. Huanhuan assisted Jin Nan as they followed. Jin Nan rarely went out because he was too big. It was already very rare for him to go out yesterday. She did not expect him to go out again early this morning. This immediately attracted the attention of the other unicorns in the valley. After getting Lord Jin Nan''s permission, they followed the group to see what was so important that Lord Jin Nan had to go out for two days in a row. Ling Si and Miaomiao rushed over. The valley was not big. They quickly arrived near Ice Mirror Lake. Recalling the strange scene she had seen here the last time, Huanhuan couldn''t help but approach the lake and look at it. The reflection on the lake was very normal. There was nothing special about it. There was no sign of trees at all. Could it be that the Divine Wood reflection she saw last time was really her imagination? Bai Di lowered Yin Ji to the grass. Jin Nan asked, "Have you danced the Dance of the Gods before?" Huanhuan nodded. "The Dance of the Gods isn''t difficult, but not everyone can bring out its true effects." Jin Nan paused. "Do you know what the Dance of the Gods really does?" Huanhuan nodded at first, then shook her head. She seemed to understand, but not completely. "The most important reason why we dance the Dance of the Gods is to use it to communicate with gods and pray for their love. That''s why it''s called the Dance of the Gods." Huanhuan understood. "Oh." "Little Brat asked you to dance the Dance of the Gods here because the Ice Mirror Lake evolved from the Ice Mirror. The Ice Mirror was once owned by the gods. This is the place with the closest association to the gods. Coupled with your Dance of the Gods and us unicorns helping you, your chances of successfully communicating with the gods are maximized." Huanhuan continued, "If I can successfully communicate with the gods, I can pray for them to awaken the Yin Ji." Jin Nan nodded. "Yes, that''s it." Since there was a way to awaken Yin Ji, Huanhuan was very happy. "I''m going to change first. I''ll be back soon." Jin Nan waved his hand. "Go and come back quickly." Bai Di set up a temporary tent for her with animal hides. Huanhuan crawled in and changed into the sacrificial dress specially for dancing. The dress was very complicated. It was three layers inside and three layers out. It took her a lot of effort to put the clothes on. Huanhuan lifted her long skirt and walked out of the tent. Her fair feet stepped on the grass, and the bracelet made of black crystals swayed and collided, making a clear and pleasant sound. At this moment, the unicorns had also prepared the items needed for the sacrifice under Lord Jin Nan''s lead. When Huanhuan walked out, the snow-white unicorns bent their knees and prostrated on the ground. There were five unicorn skulls by the lake. Jin Nan said, "These are all witch doctors from the first five unicorn tribes. The bones they left behind can help you gain the favor of the gods." "Thank you." Jin Nan looked at her in the sacrificial dress and couldn''t help but say, "Although it might be a little late to tell you, I have to remind you that the sacrifice consumes your life force. If you feel unwell during the dance later, please stop immediately. I don''t want you to fall unconscious like Yin Ji." Huanhuan nodded. "I''ll remember your advice." "Then let''s begin." Jin Nan clasped his hands together, closed his eyes, and began to chant. This time, they were very close, so Huanhuan could hear him clearly. He was chanting in a very ancient language. With the cheat given by the system, Huanhuan roughly understood what he meant. It should be an ode. The content was praising the beast gods and the Goddess of Nature the entire time. All kinds of praises kept being thrown at the two. Huanhuan exhaled deeply. When her emotions calmed down, she took out the Prediction Mask and gently covered her face. This time, the mask was very cooperative and did not give any prophetic scenes. Huanhuan raised her arms and began to dance seriously. The breeze fluttered the hem of her dress, making her dance like a butterfly. She was beautiful. Countless green spots of light flew over from all directions and gathered around her. It was as if they had draped a pale green veil over her. It was the first time the unicorns had seen the Dance of the Gods. Their eyes were wide as they stared unblinkingly at the dancing female. They could feel a magical power rolling in their bodies. It was as if they had become one with nature. They were the grass, the flowers, and the trees¡­ At this moment, no one noticed that the reflection on the lake was gradually changing. Huanhuan''s reflection distorted bit by bit, then it grew into the lush Divine Wood. In her daze, Huanhuan seemed to hear many voices talking. "Is that her?" "That''s her." "I haven''t seen the Dance of the Gods in a long time." "She''s a good dancer." "I''ll talk to her first." "Wait a minute, I was here first!" "Stop right there!" ¡­ There were more and more voices, making Huanhuan''s head hurt. Involuntarily, she slowed down and tried to shake out the chaotic arguments in her mind so that they wouldn''t affect her mood. Chapter 800 Awake Finally, a rough man''s voice sounded very close to Huanhuan. "Little girl! Long time no see!" T-This was Domitt''s voice! Huanhuan was so frightened that she almost fell to the ground. It just so happened that the Dance of the Gods had ended. Huanhuan knelt on the ground and crossed her hands in front of her chest. Her upper body leaned forward, and her long hair fell. She whispered, "Teacher Domit? Why is it you?" Domitt was smug. "It''s me, it''s me!" "But I danced the Dance of the Gods¡­" "I''m a god! I''m the God of Forging!" Huanhuan: "¡­" She had actually forgotten about this! This short, fat, and bearded dwarf was indeed a god! While she was still conflicted, Domitt began to chat. "I didn''t expect you to be able to dance the Dance of the Gods. We haven''t seen anyone dance it in years. You''re good at it. You attracted us old guys. If I hadn''t been fast, they would have beaten me to it." Huanhuan felt like she was surrounded by a group of uncles and aunties. It was very strange. She said with mixed feelings, "I danced this dance because I want to ask you a favor." Domitt asked, "What is it? Tell me. I''ll help as long as I can!" This was the first time she had met such an easygoing god. Huanhuan immediately told him about Yin Ji and requested help. Domitt said, "This is a little troublesome!" Hearing this, Huanhuan''s heart tightened. "Even a god can''t do it?" "Life and death are determined by the heavens. Even gods can''t casually interfere." Huanhuan became even more worried. "Then what should I do?" If even gods couldn''t do anything about it, Yin Ji was really hopeless! Domitt said, "I''m the God of Forging. Saving people isn''t my forte. You should look for Lin Qing. He''s the God of Medicine and an expert in saving people!" At this point, he shouted at the top of his lungs, "Lin Qing!!!" This roar was like thunder on the ground, making Huanhuan dizzy. Domitt''s voice was even stronger than a lion''s roar. His words could shock the world and scare people to death! Although his roar was terrifying, it was especially effective. Soon, Lin Qing was called over. Lin Qing''s voice was as cold as his person as if he had no feelings at all. "Is something the matter?" Huanhuan wanted to get closer to him. "I really have no other choice this time. I have no choice but to ask you for help. Please help me on account that I''m your student. I¡­" Lin Qing interrupted her and asked simply, "What do you want me to do?" "Save someone." "Save who?" Huanhuan said ingratiatingly, "It''s this male beast lying beside me. He''s a unicorn. He fell unconscious to save me previously and hasn''t woken up until now. I want you to save him." Lin Qing was quite straightforward and said, "He''s supposed to die. It''s all thanks to you that he''s still alive. If I wake him up again, I''ll be going against destiny." His words were rude, but he did not refuse Huanhuan''s request. Huanhuan knew that there was still room for negotiation. She threw caution to the wind and began to wheedle and beg for help. "Please~ Yin Ji is my savior. He''s helped me many times. I can''t let him die. Please help him~ As long as you can help him, I''ll do anything. I can even sing to you. Twinkle, twinkle, little star~ How I wonder what you are~ Up above the world so high~ Like a diamond in the sky~" Lin Qing couldn''t take it anymore and interrupted her again. "I''ll help you. Stop singing." Huanhuan was very happy. "Thank you! You''re such a good person! I''ll sing to you in the future!" "If you''re really grateful to me, don''t sing." "Why?" "It''s unpleasant." "¡­" For Yin Ji, Huanhuan gritted her teeth and endured it. Lin Qing said, "I can help you wake up Yin Ji, but after he wakes up, he can only stay near Ice Mirror Lake. If he''s too far away, he''ll fall unconscious again. At that time, even I might not be able to wake him up again." Huanhuan nodded quickly. "Okay, okay. I understand." It was good enough for him to remain alive! Lin Qing said, "If there''s nothing else, I''m leaving." Huanhuan quickly said, "Take care! Come and play often in the future!" When she opened her eyes and looked up, she realized that everyone around her was staring at her with very strange looks. Huanhuan took off her mask and touched her cheek. "What are you looking at? Is there something strange on my face?" Jin Nan''s voice trembled. "Were you communicating with the gods?" "That''s right." Jin Nan knelt down with a thud. He pressed his palms together and looked at the sky. He shouted excitedly, "Ever since the Dance of the Gods was lost, no one has been able to communicate with the gods. I thought the gods had given up on us and gone far away. I didn''t expect the gods to still be around! The gods haven''t given up on the beast continent!" After two days of interaction, Jin Nan had always given Huanhuan the impression that he was amiable. This was the first time she had seen him so excited. Huanhuan stood up and asked the others to quickly help Jin Nan up. She said, "The gods have already left. No matter how loudly you shout, they won''t be able to hear you." Jin Nan held her hand and said in a trembling voice, "The fact that you can communicate with gods means that you''ve obtained the favor of gods. You''re a child chosen by the gods!" These claims made Huanhuan dizzy. She didn''t dare say that she was old friends with the gods. She said quickly, "The reason I was able to successfully communicate with the gods was mainly because of your help. I''ve danced the Dance of the Gods before, but I''ve never heard the voice of a god. It''s my first time today too. It''s all thanks to you." "In that case, you can stay in the valley in the future. If you have nothing to do, you can communicate more with the gods and help convey your decree." Huanhuan shook her head vigorously. "No, no, no! I can''t accept a vegetarian diet!" "It''s good to be vegetarian. It can make you healthier and help you get closer to nature¡­" Jin Nan began to explain to Huanhuan repeatedly about the 100 benefits of being vegetarian. But Huanhuan was determined not to change her mind. Although she wouldn''t be unhappy without meat, she couldn''t accept having fruits and vegetables for every meal. Most importantly, this was not her home. Rock City was her home. She had to go back. Jin Nan said everything he could several times, but he still could not persuade Huanhuan to change her mind. In the end, he could only give up helplessly. At this moment, Ling Si suddenly called out, "Lord Yin Ji is awake!" Huanhuan perked up. Lin Qing wasn''t lying to her. He said that he could save Yin Ji, and Yin Ji immediately woke up! Chapter 801 Altar When Yin Ji woke up, he was still very weak. Everyone built a small cabin by the lake and settled Yin Ji in it. He lay on the bed and sighed softly. "I really didn''t expect to wake up again." Huanhuan helped him lift the blanket on his body and smiled. "Like I said, humans have the power to fight back too." She looked into Yin Ji''s eyes. His pale golden pupils were as beautiful as crystals. "Don''t you have to cover your eyes with shark silk anymore?" Yin Ji''s tone was relaxed. "My eyes no longer have the ability to see through everything. They''re no different from ordinary eyes now, so there''s no need to cover them up." Huanhuan was not disappointed at all. Instead, she smiled happily and said, "In that case, you can see things clearly in the future." "Mhm." At this moment, Yin Ji''s face was still pale, but there was a sense of vitality on his face that previously wasn''t there. It made him look much more alive. He was like a little bird that had been locked up for a long time and was free again. Even though he had lost the power of his divine eyes, he had also removed the burden on his shoulders. From now on, he only had to live for himself and no longer had to rack his brains for the entire beast continent. Huanhuan pushed open the window so that he could see the scenery. She smiled and said, "This place is beautiful. It''s a good place to recuperate. Your people are very kind. They''ll definitely take good care of you. You can do whatever you want." Yin Ji didn''t look at the beautiful scenery outside the window. He looked at her steadily. "Thank you." Huanhuan shook her head. "I should be the one thanking you. If you hadn''t saved us, I and Clement might have died at Tao Wei''s hands. I''ll always remember this favor." Hearing his mother mention his name, Clement immediately crawled out of Huanhuan''s sleeve and shook his head. Yin Ji''s gaze landed on the little black snake. "This is Clement?" Huanhuan raised her hand and touched Clement. "Yes, you gave him the name Clement." Yin Ji looked at how close she was to him and smiled. "You''re taking good care of him." He rarely smiled, and it was because of this that his every smile was especially attractive. Even Huanhuan, who had seen it several times, couldn''t help but be stunned. She praised sincerely, "You look so good when you smile!" Yin Ji didn''t care much about appearances. When he received her praise, he just smiled and didn''t take it to heart. The two of them chatted for a while longer. Yin Ji talked about the 10,000 Beast Temple. "I''ve been away from the temple for a long time. I''m afraid this matter can''t be hidden anymore." Huanhuan nodded. "I think so too." "Knowing that I''m not in the 10,000 Beast Temple, those old guys from the Elders'' Association will definitely appear and cause trouble again." "I''ve already asked Leng Xiao to keep an eye on the Elders'' Association." Yin Ji said in a low voice, "Although Leng Xiao is strong, he''s only one person, after all. He can''t make clones of himself. I''m afraid he won''t be able to control those old guys'' rapidly expanding ambitions." "After I return to Rock City and settle the matters at home, I''ll rush to the City of 10,000 Beasts as soon as possible." "It''s been hard on you." Huanhuan stretched. "I''m actually fine. It''s mainly the people around me. They''re all working harder than me." "You mean Bai Di?" Huanhuan nodded slowly. "It''s not just him. There''s also Big Goody and my other children. Xue Ling, Sang Ye, and Little Black haven''t been idle either. Everyone is busying themselves for each other. I really hope these days of being apart from each other will pass quickly." "When the world is settled, you can live the happy life you want." "I hope so." Yin Ji waved at her. "Come here. I''ll teach you something." Huanhuan walked over and looked at him curiously. "What is it?" Yin Ji raised his hand and pressed it to the back of her neck. He leaned over at the same time, their foreheads touching. "Close your eyes." Huanhuan closed her eyes obediently. A moment later, Yin Ji made her open her eyes. Huanhuan opened her eyes and realized that she and Yin Ji were actually standing on the top of the divine mountain! In front of them was a large altar made of black stone. Eight large stone pillars surrounded it, each engraved with ancient words. Huanhuan''s eyes widened involuntarily. She asked in surprise, "Why are we here?" Yin Ji took her hand and led her forward. "This is an illusion I built. Do you see the altar in front of you?" "Mhm." "You must have seen other altars before. There are many forms of altars." As Yin Ji explained, several altars of different appearances appeared in front of Huanhuan. Yin Ji said, "As long as there''s a temple, there''s definitely an altar. These altars have a very special function in addition to being used for sacrifices." He let go, walked to the altar, and sat down cross-legged. "Go sit down at that altar." "Oh." Huanhuan walked to another altar, pressed down on her skirt, and knelt on the ground. Yin Ji said, "Follow my instructions." "Mhm." She saw Yin Ji close his eyes and press a hand to the ground. Hence, she followed suit. The moment she pressed her palm to the ground, Yin Ji suddenly appeared in her mind. At the same time, Yin Ji''s voice sounded. "Can you hear me?" Huanhuan nodded. "Yes." "We can use altars to communicate with each other. The altar at the top of the 10,000 Beast Temple is the largest altar on the beast continent. It can also be said to be the contact point for all the altars. In the future, if you want to contact others, you can use this method." Huanhuan was very surprised. She did not expect the usually inconspicuous altars to still be so useful. She quickly asked, "I''ve seen altars on the dawn continent and the secret dragon continent. Can we reach out to their altars?" "If they want to be in contact with us, of course." Huanhuan was very happy. "That''s great!" "In addition, you can bless the beasts through these altars so that they won''t be infected by demonic aura." Huanhuan remembered his words and decided to build more altars when she returned. Yin Ji reminded her, "It''s precisely because altars are very useful that when the demons invade the territory, the first thing they must do is destroy the altars. Therefore, you have to pay attention to protecting the altars and try not to let them be destroyed." "Yes, I understand." The two of them came out of the illusion. Huanhuan opened her eyes and met Yin Ji''s eyes. The two of them were very close, far beyond the normal distance between friends. She immediately backed away from him. Yin Ji didn''t mind. He coughed lightly. "Do you remember what I just said?" "I do." Chapter 802 Hug Of Love After Huanhuan knew the many benefits of altars, she immediately discussed with Jin Nan about building an altar in the valley. Jin Nan said, "It''s a good thing to build an altar. We''re very willing, but after the altar is built, we have to prepare three sacrifices. Our tribe has rules that forbid killing and eating meat." Huanhuan patted her chest and said, "Leave this to us!" "What do you want to do?" Huanhuan said mysteriously, "I''m not telling you." Jin Nan laughed. "Alright, as long as you don''t kill in the valley, anything is fine." The three sacrifices needed for sacrificial rituals were in the interspatial ring. They were cleaned chicken, pork, and fish. If Huanhuan wanted to use them, she could just take them out of the space. The unicorns quickly finished building the altar and slowly placed the offerings on it. Jin Nan led the unicorns to perform the sacrificial ritual. Yin Ji watched the entire sacrifice through the window. Huanhuan ran over and stuck her head through the window. She smiled and said, "There''s an altar in the valley now. If we want to contact each other in the future, we can contact each other directly through the altar." Sunlight brushed her shoulders and fell into the cabin, illuminating the small room. At the same time, it illuminated Yin Ji''s heart. He smiled. "Yes." Now that Yin Ji was awake and the altar had been built, everything had been dealt with. It was time to part. After bidding farewell to Yin Ji and Jin Nan, Huanhuan prepared to leave the valley. This time, Ling Si helped lead the way. Before leaving, Miaomiao held Huanhuan''s hand and said reluctantly, "If you''re free in the future, you have to come here to play." Huanhuan nodded. "Alright, I''ll definitely come again in the future." "You said it. Don''t lie to me!" Huanhuan extended her pinky. "Do you want to pinky swear?" Pinky swear? Miaomiao mimicked her and stuck out her pinky. They hooked their pinkies together and wiggled them up and down. "Pinky promise. You''re not allowed to go back on your word for a hundred years!" Miaomiao nodded vigorously. "Yes, you''re not allowed to go back on your word for a thousand years!" She followed Huanhuan until Huanhuan and Bai Di disappeared behind the waterfall. When they were gone, she reluctantly looked away. Ling Si led the way, while Bai Di transformed into a white tiger and followed closely behind with Huanhuan. The three of them passed through Nightmare Forest together. When they were resting on the way, Huanhuan saw that Ling Si was always peeking at her from time to time. She smiled and asked, "We''re about to part. Are you reluctant to part with us?" Ling Si immediately turned his head away. "Don''t flatter yourself. I can''t wait for you to leave, you female demon!" "Female demon?" Huanhuan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "So in your heart, I''m a demon?" "What else? You and your snake son are demons!" Speaking of her youngest son, Huanhuan immediately picked him up and said with a smile, "We''re about to part. I don''t know when we''ll see each other again. Are you really not going to kiss my little darling goodbye?" Clement grinned, revealing his sharp fangs. "Hiss~" ''Come on, let me take a bite before you leave~'' Ling Si was so frightened that his face turned pale. He quickly hid far away. "Don''t come over!" Huanhuan gently stroked his little head and sighed helplessly. "My little darling is so cute. Other than loving to eat people, he has almost no flaws. You don''t have to be so afraid of him." Ling Si hid behind the tree and thought that the fact he ate people was enough to scare him to death! Bai Di handed the roasted chicken to Huanhuan. "Ling Si is timid. Stop scaring him." Huanhuan tore off a large piece of chicken and fed it to Clement. Not far away, Ling Si quickly retorted, "Who''s timid? I''m not timid at all!" Huanhuan said slowly, "Then come over and kiss us goodbye." Ling Si said, "No!" "Why?" "God knows if your snake son will take the opportunity to eat me." Huanhuan thought for a moment. "That''s right. You''re so fresh and delicious. It''ll probably be difficult for him not to eat you. Forget it, let''s not kiss goodbye." After living for so many years, this was the first time Ling Si had been praised for being ''fresh and delicious''. He was not happy at all! The three of them walked for two days and one night before finally walking out of Nightmare Forest. Ling Si said, "This is as far as I''ll accompany you." Huanhuan stretched out her arms. "It''s alright if there''s no kiss goodbye, but what about a goodbye hug?" Ling Si wanted to dodge. But in the end, his legs didn''t move. He let her pounce on him and hug his waist. Huanhuan looked up. "Although we weren''t very happy with each other when we met, you helped us a lot later. Thank you!" It was the first time she''d said thank you to him. Ling Si, who was already used to being bullied by her, was suddenly at a loss when he saw her gratitude. He said stiffly, "You''re welcome!" Huanhuan let go and took two steps back. "Then we''ll say goodbye now. Goodbye!" Ling Si transformed into a unicorn and ran deeper into the forest. Bai Di took Huanhuan''s hand. "Let''s go." "Mhm." When the two of them walked out of the forest, the unicorn, which had run far away, stopped. He turned to look in the direction the two of them had left and whispered, "Goodbye." He hoped that they would really meet again. As soon as Ling Si returned to the valley, Miaomiao immediately leaned over. She kept asking, "Has Huanhuan left?" Ling Si replied, "Yes." Miaomiao tugged at her braid and said in a regretful tone, "I really regret it now. I should have kissed Huanhuan before I left just now. Even if I couldn''t, I should have hugged her." Ling Si said, "She wanted to kiss me just now." Miaomiao''s braid straightened. "Huh?!" "But I refused." "You idiot!" "Then, she hugged me." Ling Si''s handsome face was a little red. Miaomiao was envious and jealous. "She never hugged me! I hate you!!" She then asked, "How did she hug you?" Ling Si pointed to his waist. Miaomiao immediately reached out and touched his waist twice. "Even if I can''t hug her, I can rub against her scent." With that, she brought her hands to her face and sniffed them. She decided not to wash her hands for the next few days! Ling Si was speechless. "You''re a female too. You have what she has. Do you have to be so horny?" "I regret being a female!" Miaomiao was indignant. "If I were a male beast, I would definitely think of a way to pursue Huanhuan! I wouldn''t be as useless as you!" Ling Si was puzzled. "What does it have to do with me?" Miaomiao poked his head and scolded, "You clearly like her, but you don''t dare to pursue her! Coward!" Ling Si instantly exploded. "W-Who likes her? Don''t talk nonsense!" "Then why are you blushing?" "I-I''m angry at you!" Miaomiao rolled her eyes. "You hopeless fool!" Chapter 803 Removed Shuang Yin and the others waited outside the forest for a full eight days. Just as they were about to lose their patience and prepare to enter Nightmare Forest to look for them, they finally saw Bai Di walk out of the forest holding Huanhuan''s hand. Shuang Yin immediately went forward with her five brothers. "Mom! Big Daddy!" Huanhuan looked at her six children, who were much taller than her. She was very relieved. "We''re done. We can go home now." Shuang Yin and the others were very happy. They immediately gathered the beast soldiers to pack their bags and prepare to set off home. When no one was around, Shuang Jing leaned over and asked, "Where''s the prophet?" Huanhuan said slowly, "He''s already awake, but he can''t leave Nightmare Forest again. Otherwise, he might fall unconscious again." Shuang Jing was very disappointed to know that he could not see the prophet again, but he did not say anything. After all, compared to being unconscious, this outcome was already very good. One couldn''t be too greedy. Shuang Jing said, "Since the prophet can''t leave Nightmare Forest again, you''ll inherit the position of prophet in the future. It''s been almost two months since I left the City of 10,000 Beasts. The news of the prophet''s disappearance must have been exposed. You have to return to the City of 10,000 Beasts with me as soon as possible." Huanhuan shook her head. "I want to go home first." "But the 10,000 Beast Temple needs you very much¡ª" Huanhuan interrupted him. "I understand everything. The Elders'' Association is eyeing the position of the prophet. They''ll definitely take this opportunity to cause trouble." "Since you understand, why aren''t you willing to go back with me to take charge?" "It''s not time yet." "Then how long will we have to wait?" Huanhuan smiled. "Since they want to make a fuss, let them. When they can''t wrap things up, I want them to beg me to inherit the position of prophet." Shuang Jing was slightly stunned. "What do you mean?" "Let''s just watch. The Elders'' Association isn''t the only force in the City of 10,000 Beasts. If we really fight, the Elders'' Association might not win." Shuang Jing seemed to understand. "Are you thinking of standing by the sidelines and reaping the benefits once everything is over?" "Uh-huh~" "But we still have many people in the City of 10,000 Beasts. What if they''re all poached?" "It''s useless to keep those who can be poached. Why don''t we take this opportunity to clean up our people?" "I understand." Huanhuan waved her hand, and Shuang Jing tactfully retreated. He did not mention returning to the City of 10,000 Beasts again. She turned to see Bai Di smiling at her and knew he''d heard her conversation with Shuang Jing. Huanhuan scratched her cheek in embarrassment. "When did you come? Why didn''t you make a sound?" Bai Di walked up to her and tucked her hair behind her ears. "I saw you talking business with Shuang Jing," he said gently. "How could I disturb you?" "It wasn''t serious. We were just chatting¡­" But Bai Di said, "Our Huanhuan is getting stronger. Even the cunning Elder''s Association won''t be your match." "You''re exaggerating. I was just blindly commanding based on my instincts. I might not be able to defeat the Elders'' Association." "You have to be confident." He picked her up so that she was in his arms. "You''re smart and know a lot. More importantly, you have us. We''ll always support you and be your strongest support." Huanhuan hugged his neck and rubbed against his chin. Her tone was filled with attachment. "That''s right!" She looked around to make sure no one was watching her. Then, she whispered, "I don''t want to go back to the City of 10,000 Beasts now. Actually, it''s because I miss home. I want to go home and reunite with you guys first. As for what I said to Shuang Jing just now, I was just fooling him." Bai Di laughed. "Shuang Jing would cry if he knew." "So we can''t tell him the truth. We have to keep it a secret." "Okay." ¡­ The journey was very boring. Huanhuan sat on Bai Di''s back and stared straight ahead as if in a daze. In fact, she was watching a movie with Little Brat. One movie took two hours, and they traveled ten hours a day. She watched five movies in a row. When the sun set and everyone stopped to rest, Huanhuan had already gone crazy from watching movies. Her mouth was crooked, and her eyes were slanted. She looked like an intellectually disabled child. It was hard for Bai Di not to look down on her. However, not only did he feed her, but he also bathed her. Huanhuan swore to herself that she would never watch five movies in one go again! The next morning, Huanhuan felt full of energy after sleeping. She was lively again. Bai Di started a fire to make breakfast. Huanhuan squatted on the ground and cut fruits. She was preparing to make a fruit platter for the children. She brought the cut sweet fruits to Bai Di and asked excitedly, "Does it look like a little rabbit?" Bai Di glanced at it. "Yes." "Open your mouth." Bai Di opened his mouth obediently. Huanhuan stuffed the red ''little rabbit'' into his mouth. "Is it sweet?" Bai Di didn''t like fruit, but he nodded with a smile. "It''s sweet." There was a commotion nearby. Huanhuan immediately looked up and saw Shuang Yin arguing with Quan Rong. No, to be precise, Quan Rong was pursuing Shuang Yin, but Shuang Yin ignored him. But the colder she was, the angrier Quan Rong became. "I''ve been practicing hard recently. Let''s compete again today. I''ll definitely defeat you!" Shuang Yin stopped and glanced at him. "Are you sure?" Quan Rong was furious. "Of course! I can definitely beat you! Definitely!" "Then let''s try." Hence, the two of them fought in the open space. The surrounding beasts were no longer surprised, especially Shuang Mu, Shuang Lin, and Shuang Hua. They even patted the wooden buckets and cheered for their big sister. "Sister, all the best! Kill that puppy!" Huanhuan turned to Bai Di beside her. "Who taught these three brats to say such things?" Bai Di said he didn''t know. Huanhuan said hatefully, "It must be Shuang Yun. He''s the only one at home who likes to speak crudely. Watch how I deal with him when I get back!" Bai Di handed her the soup. "It''s a little hot. Drink slowly." Huanhuan took the broth and ate breakfast while watching the duel performance. The duel between the two was very short. Before Huanhuan could finish the soup, Quan Rong was already beaten to the ground and could not fight anymore. Shuang Yin walked up to him and extended her right hand. Although Quan Rong groaned, he extended his hand. Shuang Yin pulled him up. "You''re talented, and your reaction speed is good, but your basic skills are too weak, especially your lower body. It''s very unstable. You need more training." Her first two sentences praised Quan Rong, but with every word she said after that, his handsome face darkened. By the time she finished speaking, his handsome face was as dark as the bottom of a pot. ''Bastard Shuang Yin! How dare you underestimate me?!'' Chapter 804 Im Disfigured! Throughout the journey, Quan Rong kept thinking of ways to challenge Shuang Yin. From his aura, it seemed that he was really prepared to fight Shuang Yin to the death. Huanhuan ate sunflower seeds as she watched Shuang Yin beat Quan Rong to the ground again. Shuang Jing leaned over and stared at the sunflower seeds in her hand. "What are you eating? Give me some." Huanhuan grabbed a handful of stir-fried sunflower seeds for him. Shuang Jing imitated her and ate the seeds. Well, the taste was very ordinary! It was just a little salty. With that in mind, he threw another sunflower seed into his mouth. Shuang Jing asked as he ate, "Aren''t you going to let Quan Rong go home?" Huanhuan said slowly, "He can go back if he wants. If he doesn''t want to go back, he can come with us to Rock City to play." "But he''s the brother of the leader of the Blazing Flame Tribe, after all. If Cang Yi finds out that his most precious brother has been kidnapped by you, he''ll definitely be so angry that he''ll knock on your door." "It doesn''t matter. I''m not afraid of him." ¡­ The two of them chatted and ate sunflower seeds. Unknowingly, they had finished eating all the sunflower seeds in their hands. Looking at the sunflower seeds on the ground, he smacked his lips. "These sunflower seeds taste so ordinary, but I can''t stop eating them." Now that he thought about it, he actually felt unsatisfied. He held out his hand shamelessly. "Give me some more." Huanhuan generously grabbed another large handful of sunflower seeds for him. The more he ate them, the more addicted he became. Shuang Jing couldn''t stop eating them. He ate from morning to night until he was delirious. When they stopped to rest at night, Shuang Jing came to ask Huanhuan for sunflower seeds again. Huanhuan looked at his half-dead appearance and couldn''t help but persuade him, "You should eat fewer sunflower seeds. If you continue, you''ll be crippled." However, he was already obsessed with sunflower seeds. "I''m fine! I can continue!" Huanhuan had no choice but to grab two large handfuls of sunflower seeds for him. Shuang Jing squatted by the fire and giggled as he chewed. Shuang Hua, who was sitting beside him, couldn''t help but touch her arm. She felt terrified. Shuang Hua quickly moved to sit beside her mother and asked softly, "Don''t tell me Shuang Jing is possessed?" Huanhuan waved her hand. "It''s fine. He''s just addicted to munching on sunflower seeds. He''ll be fine in two days. Don''t worry about him." Shuang Hua had eaten sunflower seeds before, but only occasionally. He couldn''t imagine anyone like Shuang Jing becoming obsessed with sunflower seeds. How terrifying! The next morning, as soon as Huanhuan walked out of the tent, she heard a shrill cry. "Ahhh!!!" Huanhuan shivered in fear. The three brothers, Shuang Mu, Shuang Lin, and Shuang Hua, who were sleeping by the fire, also got up. Shuang Hua rubbed his eyes and muttered, "Who is it? Who''s shouting and disturbing my sleep so early in the morning? You have no public morals!" Shuang Yin walked over. "It sounds like Shuang Jing." Huanhuan said slowly, "Don''t tell me he''s in danger?" The group followed the sound and finally found Shuang Jing squatting by the river. Bai Di stood beside Shuang Jing, looking like he was in between tears and laughter. Seeing Bai Di''s expression, Huanhuan knew it was nothing serious. She relaxed and ran over easily. She took Bai Di''s arm and looked at Shuang Jing. Shuang Jing sensed her gaze and immediately covered his mouth and nose. At this moment, the others had already walked over and asked what had just happened. Why was Shuang Jing screaming so miserably? Without a word, Shuang Jing covered his face and ran away. Everyone turned curious gazes to Bai Di. Bai Di explained helplessly, "He has a few pimples on his face and feels that he''s disfigured. He couldn''t accept reality, so he shouted twice." Pffft! Huanhuan couldn''t help but laugh. That guy must have eaten too many sunflower seeds! The others didn''t think much of acne. They thought it was a small matter and turned their heads to forget about it. Only Shuang Jing was brooding over this matter. He found a piece of cotton cloth from somewhere and wrapped it around his head, revealing only his eyes. After traveling for most of the day, everyone was sweating from the sun. Huanhuan was also extremely hot. She gulped two large mouthfuls of water, then fed Clement some as well. She noticed Shuang Jing, who had wrapped his head tightly with the piece of cloth. She couldn''t help but ask, "Aren''t you hot?" Shuang Jing was stubborn. "I''m not hot!" "But I see sweat dripping into your eyes." Shuang Jing wiped his sweat and stubbornly refused to take off the cotton cloth. He would rather die from the heat than let anyone see the acne on his face! He could be said to be quite a tough guy! Huanhuan reminded him kindly, "If you keep wrapping your face with cotton like this, not only will the pimples on your face not disappear but you''ll also get more of them." Shuang Jing didn''t believe her. "No, I only got the pimples because I ate too many sunflower seeds. I haven''t eaten a single sunflower seed in the past two days. They''ll definitely disappear soon." "From what you''re saying, you''re going to continue eating sunflower seeds in the future?" "Of course!" Huanhuan was touched by his fearless spirit and immediately made a decision. "If you want to eat sunflower seeds in the future, feel free to look for me. I guarantee you can eat as much as you want!" Shuang Jing was very touched. "You''re such a good leader!" They traveled for three days. On the fourth day, they finally found a lake. They collectively stopped to rest. Bai Di started cooking, and Huanhuan fed Clement snacks. Suddenly, another shrill cry sounded. "Ahhh!!!" It sounded like Shuang Jing. After what happened the previous time, everyone was very calm this time. At this moment, everyone was busy, except Huanhuan. She ran to look for Shuang Jing with the little black snake. Shuang Jing was squatting by the lake, looking down at his reflection. He looked desperate. "I''m disfigured!" Huanhuan was shocked. "Huh?" Clement climbed along her wrist to Shuang Jing''s shoulder, then stuck his head out. He twisted in midair and saw Shuang Jing''s face clearly. Clement said, "Hiss, hiss~" Shuang Jing''s face was cold. "What is he saying?" Huanhuan translated truthfully, "He''s laughing. Hahahaha, you deserve it." Shuang Jing stood up and made a move to jump into the lake. Huanhuan quickly stopped him. "Calm down!" "Let me die! I''m too ashamed to face anyone!" "Even if you want to die, let me see your face before you die. Otherwise, I''ll be so curious that I won''t be able to sleep!" "¡­" Shuang Jing suddenly turned around and glared at Huanhuan with a plaintive gaze. ''You heartless bad leader!'' Huanhuan took the opportunity to see his face clearly. His nose and chin were covered in several red and swollen pimples. It seemed that they were all caused by him munching on sunflower seeds. In addition, his cheeks and forehead were covered in red bumps. They were dense and looked rather terrifying. Huanhuan let go in fear. "A ghost!" The furious Shuang Jing jumped into the lake! Chapter 805 Get Justice! Shuang Jing jumped into the lake helplessly. Unfortunately, the lake was not deep enough. Coupled with the fact that he could swim, he did not drown in the end. Instead, he took the opportunity to take a cold bath. After taking a bath, Shuang Jing returned to the shore and transformed into a leopard. The leopard''s face was covered in fur. No one could see if he had acne. He climbed the tree and kept sighing. ''My beautiful face is ruined! I won''t be able to see anyone in the future. My heart aches for myself!'' Huanhuan squatted on the ground and placed some herbs into a stone bowl. After crushing them, she called out Shuang Jing''s name. The leopard jumped to the ground and walked to her with cat steps. "What?" he asked weakly. "Put this on your face." The leopard saw the stone bowl and sounded disgusted as he asked, "What is this green thing?" "These herbs I specially concocted for you can help you recover quickly." "That''s amazing!" The leopard immediately perked up. He transformed into his human form on the spot, took the stone bowl, and smeared the herb paste on his face. He asked with a green face, "How long before I can take this off?" "It won''t take long. You can wash it off after we eat." "Oh." Hence, when everyone was eating dinner, Shuang Jing could only squat at the side and watch eagerly. He still had the paste on his face. It was difficult for him to even drink water, let alone eat. Shuang Lin and Shuang Hua, the two brothers, were very naughty. As they ate, they sighed. "This meat is so delicious! It''s crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. When you take a bite, the tenderness is just¡­ Tsk tsk, it''s simply amazing!" Gulp! Shuang Hua asked, "Huh? What''s that sound?" Shuang Lin said, "It''s Shuang Jing''s stomach rumbling!" The two brothers looked at Shuang Jing together and couldn''t help but laugh when they saw his pitiful appearance as he kept swallowing. Huanhuan thought that after this lesson, Shuang Jing would not want to eat sunflower seeds for the time being. Unexpectedly, she underestimated his determination to court death. Three days later, Shuang Jing''s face was finally as good as new. He admired himself in the reflection on the water, feeling pleased. It was great that he was not disfigured! Shuang Jing ran over excitedly to ask Huanhuan for sunflower seeds. Huanhuan was very surprised. "You still want to eat them? Aren''t you afraid of getting pimples again?" Shuang Jing touched his smooth cheeks and smiled. "I''m not afraid. Even if I get pimples again, your herbs can treat them." Huanhuan chuckled. "You''ve really forgotten the pain you just endured." Since he insisted on courting death, she naturally chose to fulfill his wish. Huanhuan filled a large bag with sunflower seeds for Shuang Jing. Hence, along the way, in addition to the shouts of Quan Rong pursuing Shuang Yin from time to time, there was also the sound of sunflower seeds being cracked. Well, it was Shuang Jing cracking the sunflower seeds open. He left a trail of hulls on the ground as he ate. At this moment, in the Blazing Flame Tribe, the beasts who ambushed Huanhuan and the others had already returned to the Blazing Flame Tribe to report the news of Young Master Quan Rong being killed to the tribe leader. When Cang Yi learned that his most precious brother had been killed, he was so angry that his vision blurred and he almost fainted. His trusted aide quickly supported him. "Patriarch, we haven''t taken revenge for Young Master. You have to hold on!" "Yes, I want to avenge Quan Rong!" Quan Yi''s eyes were red with hatred. He pushed away his trusted aide, straightened his back, and gritted his teeth. "Pass down the order. Summon all the soul beasts in the clan and prepare to head to Rock City!" Although Huanhuan and the wolf beasts had run away, they could not escape! Cang Yi and the others were going straight to Rock City to seek justice! ¡­ Huanhuan and the others were closer to Rock City, but because they took a leisurely pace and often stopped to rest, their speed was very slow. Soon, they were overtaken by the canine beasts of the Blazing Flame Tribe. However, because the two sides were in completely different directions, the two groups did not meet. Cang Yi led the canine beasts to Rock City first. Shuang Yun had already learned through a spatial message that Huanhuan, Bai Di, and the others were about to arrive at Rock City. His Majesty the Beast King was very happy! Ever since Huanhuan left home, only he and Eggy were left. Eggy despised him for not being fun and flew to the feather tribe''s territory every day. Later, she simply stayed at the house of the feather tribe''s leader, Shen Yan. Hence, only Shuang Yun was left at home. He felt lonely and cold without anyone by his side. Now that Huanhuan and the children were finally coming back, he finally didn''t have to be an old man anymore. He happily gathered his men and prepared to welcome Huanhuan, Bai Di, and the others on the way. At this moment, Jiu Yuan ran over and reported in a low voice, "Your Majesty, a group of dog beasts has gathered outside the city. They''re all soul beasts. They don''t look friendly." Shuang Yun''s heart skipped a beat. "Take me there!" They raced to the watchtower beside the city wall. From this height, Shuang Yun could clearly see that many dog beasts were gathered outside the city. There were probably at least 200 of them. They were all unfamiliar faces. It seemed that this was their first time in Rock City. Shuang Yun stared at the leader of the dog beasts twice to confirm that he really didn''t know him. Since they didn''t even know each other, how could there be a grudge? Was there a misunderstanding? Shuang Yun got someone to open the city gate. He led an elite team through the city. The two sides were about 10 meters apart. The dog tribe leader, Cang Yi, asked, "Which one of you is the beast king of Rock City?" Shuang Yun replied, "It''s me." Cang Yi looked him up and down. "You''re Shuang Yun?" "Yes, and you are?" "I''m the leader of the Blazing Dog Tribe, Cang Yi!" Shuang Yun smiled. "So you''re the leader of the Blazing Dog Tribe. Please forgive me for not welcoming you." Unexpectedly, Cang Yi did not buy it at all and roared gruffly, "Stop talking nonsense with me. We came to Rock City today to seek justice from you!" "Justice?" Shuang Yun was surprised. "I don''t understand. What''s going on? Please explain." If it were when he first found out that his brother had been killed, Cang Yi would have rushed forward to kill Shuang Yun for revenge. He would definitely not stand here and talk nonsense with him. However, after such a long journey, his murderous intent had decreased. If he really wanted to fight head-on, the 200 members of the Blazing Dog Tribe would definitely not be a match for Rock City. If he wanted revenge, he had to think of another way. Cang Yi said, "Is your mate''s name Lin Huanhuan?" Shuang Yun was even more puzzled. "Yes." "Your mate and your children once passed through our Blazing Flame Tribe. Later, they joined forces to kill my brother, Quan Rong!" Chapter 806 Were Clearly Enemies! Shuang Yun raised his hand. "Wait! My wife and children aren''t murderers. They don''t kill people for no reason. Is there a misunderstanding?" Cang Yi retorted without hesitation, "What misunderstanding can there be? My subordinates saw with their own eyes that Quan Rong was killed by your wife and children!" "Even if my wife and children really killed someone, the other party must have done something wrong first. Otherwise, with my wife''s temper, she would never kill anyone unless she had to." Cang Yi was furious on the spot. "Are you saying that my brother deserved to die?!" "Don''t be angry. I don''t know the truth yet. If you want revenge, can we talk about it after I figure out the truth?" Cang Yi suppressed his anger. "How are you going to find out?" "Well, of course, I have my ways. It''s not convenient for me to tell you. If you''re willing to believe me, you can rest outside the city for a day. I''ll give you a satisfactory answer at this time tomorrow." Cang Yi looked at him suspiciously. "You''re not up to no good, are you?" Shuang Yun chuckled. "This is my territory. If I really want to do anything to you, I can just attack. Why would I go through so much trouble?" Cang Yi thought for a moment and finally decided to wait another day. In any case, they were already here. It was fine to wait another day. Moreover, they had been traveling through the night these past few days and were exhausted. Everyone needed to rest. Shuang Yun got someone to bring some food and water to the canine beasts. At night, Cang Yi sat on the hill and looked at the city gate of Rock City while chewing the roasted meat. His trusted aide walked over and said in a low voice, "We''ve already distributed the food and water to our people according to your instructions. Fortunately, we have the food sent by the Rock Wolf Tribe. Otherwise, we definitely wouldn''t have enough food." This was the territory of Rock City. Even if they wanted to hunt, they had to get the permission of the beast king in advance. Shuang Yun taking the initiative to get someone to deliver food had indeed resolved their urgent need. Cang Yi swallowed the meat in his mouth, his eyes still fixed on the city gate not far away. "Shuang Yun sure is someone!" If his brother hadn''t been killed, he might have been happy to be friends with Shuang Yun. Unfortunately, there were no ifs in this world. After Shuang Yun returned home, he immediately wrote a letter and placed it in his space to ask what was going on with Cang Yi''s brother. Coincidentally, Huanhuan had been digging into her space for sunflower seeds recently, so she took out the letter. She read the letter and was surprised. Unexpectedly, Cang Yi had already come looking for them! He was too fast! Huanhuan quickly wrote that Quan Rong was not dead. She called Quan Rong over and asked him to pluck a handful of dog fur from his body for her. Quan Rong was very unhappy. "Why do you want my dog fur?" "Your brother thinks you''re dead and went to Rock City to cause trouble. He wants to avenge you. Give me your dog fur. I have to let him know you''re not dead and you''re alive so that there won''t be a conflict between the two sides." Quan Rong was shocked. "My brother went to Rock City?!" Quan Rong was shocked. "My brother went to Rock City?!" Quan Rong was just following Huanhuang and the rest for fun. He didn''t expect the consequences to be so serious. He quickly handed her a tuft of his fur. "Are you going to send someone to Rock City to deliver a letter? Is there enough time?" Huanhuan took the dog fur and smiled mysteriously. "I naturally have my ways." After Quan Rong walked away, she put the letter and the dog fur into her space. Shuang Yun was waiting for her reply. As soon as she put the letter in her space, Shuang Yun immediately took it out and read it from beginning to end. He laughed in spite of himself. The next morning, Shuang Yun left the city again. At this moment, the canine beasts had already woken up and were cooking breakfast. When they saw Shuang Yun, they immediately put down their work and assumed a defensive posture. Cang Yi pushed through the crowd and walked out. "You''re early!" Shuang Yun did not care about the defense of those canine beasts at all. He walked over slowly and looked at the breakfast they had prepared. It was all wild fruits and jerky. They were mixed together and boiled in water. Not to mention the taste, just the appearance of it was unappetizing. "Is this what you eat in the morning? Can you eat your fill?" Cang Yi frowned. "You don''t have to worry about what we eat." Shuang Yun glanced at him, then at the dog beasts behind him. He clicked his tongue. "Look at your tribesmen. They''re all sallow and thin from hunger. If you continue like this, you''ll faint from hunger without us doing anything." In order to travel, the canine beasts barely rested along the way. They mainly ate the dried meat they brought with them. Occasionally, they would hunt prey on the way and eat them raw. They had no time to cook them. Now, all of them were disheveled and looked like refugees. They were indeed in a sorry state. Cang Yi retorted angrily, "We like to eat these things. What does it have to do with you?!" Shuang Yun said, "Don''t be so rash. I came to look for you today to invite you into the city as guests. There''s a lot of delicious food in the city. Eat as much as you want." Hearing this, Cang Yi was even more puzzled. "You''re inviting us to dinner? Why? We''re clearly enemies!" "We have no grudges in the past and no grievances now. How are we enemies?" "My brother died at the hands of your wife and children!" "Your brother isn''t dead." Cang Yi didn''t believe him. "Don''t talk nonsense here! My brother was killed long ago. My subordinates saw it with their own eyes!" Shuang Yun asked, "Then call your subordinates out. I''ll ask them in detail." Cang Yi waved his hand and called out the three servants who had followed Cang Rong. The three of them quickly explained how Young Master Quan Rong had been bitten by a poisonous snake. After hearing this, Shuang Yun asked, "You only saw Quan Rong being bitten by a snake, but you didn''t see him die from the poison, right?" The three of them hesitated and nodded. "Since you didn''t see him die with your own eyes, how can you be sure that he''s dead?" "That snake venom is very powerful. One of our companions was bitten and died on the spot. Young Master was bitten. He must have..." "That''s not necessarily true." After listening to them for a long time, Cang Yi roughly guessed that Shuang Yun must know something. He went straight to the point and asked, "What do you know? Just say it." Shuang Yun took out a handful of golden dog fur. "Take a look at this first." Cang Yi took the dog fur, and his expression changed. "This is Cang Rong''s dog fur!" "Your brother almost died after being bitten by a poisonous snake, but he was lucky enough to be saved by my daughter and wife. He''s with our wife and children now. They should be able to reach Rock City in two days." Chapter 807 I Was Wrong! Two days later, the beast soldiers reported that they had already spotted the high priest and the others near Black River. They should be able to reach Rock City soon. Shuang Yun immediately got someone to open the city gate. He went to welcome them personally, and Cang Yi followed. The two of them craned their necks and finally saw a group of beasts walking out of the forest. Shuang Yin was in the lead. Shuang Mu, Shuang Shuang, and Shuang Hua followed closely behind. Shuang Yun eagerly went forward. The four children called out to their father. Shuang Yun first patted his eldest daughter''s shoulder, then squeezed his three sons'' arms. He kept nodding. "Yes, not bad. You''ve grown much stronger!" Cang Yi followed. He immediately saw Cang Rong following Shuang Yin. Not only did this kid look taller, but he was also tanned. He looked even sturdier. From the looks of it, he must have been living a good life! After feeling relieved, Cang Yi strode forward and grabbed Cang Rong''s ear, cursing. "You little bastard. Instead of staying at home, you actually sneaked out to play alone. You made me think that something had happened to you, so I came all the way to Rock City to take revenge. You''re really angering me to death!" Quan Rong covered his head and shouted, "Brother, I was wrong! I won''t do it again!" Shuang Hua gloated. "You deserve it!" Bai Di carried Huanhuan over. Shuang Yun reached out and hugged Huanhuan. He nuzzled her cheek. "You''re finally back. I missed you." Huanhuan kissed his cheek. "I missed you too." Shuang Yun wanted to take the opportunity to ask for more benefits, but he saw a little black snake crawl out of her sleeve. Clement looked him up and down. This piece of meat didn''t smell good. It wasn''t delicious. If Clement was hungry, he might not care about the taste, but recently, he had been able to eat delicious fruits and fresh meat every day. His mother had fed him well, and he had become picky. He wouldn''t care about bad-tasting meat. Clement shrank back into Huanhuan''s sleeve without showing much interest. Shuang Yun asked, "This little thing is?" Huanhuan introduced, "His name is Clement. He''s my and Sang Ye''s child." Speaking of Sang Ye, Huanhuan couldn''t help but ask, "Sang Ye, Xue Ling, and Little Black aren''t back yet?" "They said it''ll be a few days before they reach Rock City." Shuang Yun carried Huanhuan into the city, and the others followed. They were finally home! Huanhuan looked at the familiar table and stools in front of her and felt especially at ease. A golden ball of fur flew into the house and fell into Huanhuan''s arms. "Mom, chirp chirp!" Huanhuan hugged her with both hands. "Eggy, fly slower. Be careful not to hit your head." Eggy lay in her mother''s arms, overjoyed. Mom was finally back! Clement suddenly crawled out of Huanhuan''s sleeve and stared at the yellow furball in front of him. He stuck out his snake tongue. "Hiss~" This little furball looked good. He wanted to eat it¡­ At this moment, Eggy was still immersed in the joy of charging at her mother and did not notice a pair of scarlet eyes staring at her. When Clement opened his mouth and pounced over, Eggy instinctively sensed danger and flapped her wings to fly! She just happened to avoid being attacked. Clement immediately arched his body after missing. His two small eyes stared intently at the yellow furball, waiting for an opportunity to attack a second time. Eggy looked at the little black snake in horror. "What is this?!" Huanhuan was shocked. She did not expect Clement to suddenly attack Eggy. Huanhuan quickly stopped him and warned him not to hurt anyone. She explained to Eggy, "This is your brother. His name is Clement. He''s a good person, but he''s a little gluttonous. He didn''t hurt you just now, right?" Eggy landed on the table and looked the little black snake in her mother''s hand up and down. Her eyes darted around. She was originally the youngest in the family, but now, she had a younger brother. That meant she would have an underling in the future. Eggy was very envious of her big sister. Every time her big sister went out, she would have many lackeys behind her. They were especially impressive. She wanted to be that impressive too. Now, she finally had an underling. Although this lackey looked a little fierce, it didn''t matter. She would train him well. Eggy combed her feathers and puffed out her small chest. "I''m fine. He''s too slow to hurt me." Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s good." She tapped Clement''s head with her fingers, indicating that he should behave and stop fooling around. Clement wagged his snake tail and kept staring at the yellow furball on the table. He secretly wondered how he could eat the prey. Eggy flew to her mother''s shoulder. "Mom, this is the first time Little Brother has returned home. He''s still unfamiliar with this place. Why don''t I take him out to play?" It was a good thing for Eggy to bring her brother out. But Huanhuan did not dare to agree. After all, Clement was a ''foodie'' who dared to eat anything. He had almost swallowed Eggy just now. If he was allowed to go out with Eggy¡­ Huanhuan was very worried that Eggy would be missing upon returning. She hesitated. "There''s no hurry. We''ve been traveling for so long. Clement should be tired. Let him rest for a while." Eggy was a little disappointed that she did not get the chance to develop a relationship with her underling. But she quickly perked up again. It didn''t matter. They still had a lot of time to bond. She was definitely going to make Clement her underling! ¡­ The Blazing Dog Tribe was invited by Shuang Yun to rest in a relay station specially used to receive foreign guests in the city. At this moment, in one of the bedrooms, Quan Rong was receiving a scolding from his brother. "Why didn''t you say anything before sneaking out? Even if you wanted to go out and play, why couldn''t you have told me? Do you know how dangerous the outside world is? If something happens to you, what do you want me to do? Our parents died early, and you''re the only family I have left. If even you leave me, what reason do I have to live?" Quan Rong lowered his head without a word. Cang Yi''s mouth was dry from talking. He took a deep breath and asked in a hoarse voice, "I''ve said so much, but you''re not even reacting. Are you ignoring my words?" Quan Rong looked up. "Brother, I''m sorry¡­" When Cang Yi saw that his brother''s eyes were red, his heart skipped a beat. His precious brother had been pampered since he was young. He was even more arrogant than the sky. Even if he did something wrong, he would never lower his head and apologize. In all these years, this was the first time he had heard his brother take the initiative to apologize. The anger in his stomach immediately dissipated. Cang Yi quickly rubbed his brother''s head. "It''s good that you know your mistake. Be careful next time. Don''t make another mistake." Quan Rong wiped his eyes and agreed solemnly. "Okay!" Chapter 808 Delicious Initially, he did not think that it was a big deal for him to sneak out of the house. However, when he heard that his brother had traveled thousands of miles to Rock City to avenge him, he immediately broke out in a cold sweat. If Shuang Yun was not rational or something had happened in between, a huge battle between the Blazing Dog Tribe and the Rock Wolf Tribe would have been inevitable. With his brother''s strength, he might not be Shuang Yun''s match. In the end, his brother might be defeated or even killed. Just the thought of it was terrifying. Cang Yi sat on a stool and sighed. "You''ve grown up. There are many things I can''t control. If you really want to leave the Blazing Flame Tribe, you can tell me. I''ll assign you a few more soul beast guards, but you can''t leave quietly. If something happens to you and I don''t even know where you are, I''ll be very worried!" Quan Rong promised not to do such reckless things again. Cang Yi looked at Quan Rong''s obedient appearance and thought that he had become much more obedient after going out. "I heard that you secretly left the Blazing Flame Tribe to pursue a female wolf?" Quan Rong denied it without thinking. "No, that''s not it!" Cang Yi immediately laughed. He pointed at the Quan Rong. "I raised you. How dare you lie to me? Tell me the truth. Do you have a female you like?" Quan Rong avoided his gaze, his handsome face red. "It''s my own business." "If you don''t deny it, it means you admit it." "¡­" Cang Yi recalled the beasts he had just seen outside the city. There were only two females in total. Other than Shuang Yun''s mate, Lin Huanhuan, there was only one female wolf named Shuang Yin. "Her name is Shuang Yin?" Quan Rong''s handsome face immediately turned even redder. "Don''t worry about it!" Cang Yi patted his shoulder and said meaningfully, "Since you like her, hurry up and pursue her. Don''t let others take the initiative." "There''s no one else¡­" "Why not? I just saw a male ape beast beside Shuang Yin. That male beast is obviously interested in Shuang Yin. Moreover, he''s stronger than you. If you don''t work hard, he''ll quickly snatch the position of her first mate." If anyone else had said this, Quan Rong would have exploded. However, the person standing in front of him was his brother. He managed to maintain his composure. "Then what should I do? I can''t beat him¡­" "Although strength is important to win the hearts of females, there are many other key points besides strength. "Such as?" "Shamelessness." ¡­ After eating and drinking their fill at night, Shuang Yun picked Huanhuan up and quickly ran upstairs. After being separated from the little female for so long, he had to make up for all the ''lonely and cold nights'' he had been through! Huanhuan was thrown onto the bed. Before she could sit up, Shuang Yun had taken off his clothes and pressed her firmly against him. Eagerly, he lifted up her dress and licked her face. His warm breath tickled her. She reached out and pushed his shoulder. "Can you calm down a little?" As Shuang Yun kissed her, he said vaguely, "I was already hard the moment I saw you. I''ve been holding myself back till now. How do you want me to calm down?" When he placed his hand under her shirt, he felt something cold. He pulled it out and saw that it was actually Clement! Clement flicked out his snake tongue. "Hiss~" ''Let go of me, you unappetizing dish!'' "When adults are doing things, children should go outside and wait." Shuang Yun jumped off the bed and threw Clement out the door. Then, he closed the door with a bang. Clement looked at the closed door in front of him and was immediately furious! "Hiss, hiss!" ''You''re just a stinky piece of meat. How dare you lock me out? I''ll eat you now!'' Just as he was about to force his way in, he heard a clear voice above his head. "Mom is spending time with Second Father. Don''t go in, or Mom will be angry." Clement looked up and saw the yellow furball flapping her wings in the air. Eggy flew around him. "If you''re bored, you can play with me." Clement stared at Eggy with shining eyes. It would be a waste not to eat the delicacies that came to his door! He aimed in that direction, his body shrank, and he suddenly jumped. He opened his mouth and bit at Eggy! Eggy twisted and easily dodged Clement''s fangs. She shook her feathers and shouted excitedly, "Come after me! If you catch up, I''ll let you hehehe!" Clement missed, but he was not discouraged and continued to work hard. When Bai Di walked out of the kitchen after washing the dishes, he saw the little black snake chasing the yellow furball around the house. He laughed. The siblings were really close! In the bedroom on the second floor, Shuang Yun slowly peeled off his clothes and threw them to the ground. His graceful snow-white body was exposed in the air, and his eyes were bloodshot. If he wasn''t afraid that he would hurt the little female''s body, he would have stabbed her. Shuang Yun gritted his teeth and endured the desire within him that was about to explode. He seriously and carefully got past the foreplay segment with Huanhuan until her body completely relaxed. Only then did he hold her slender waist and squeeze in bit by bit. In an instant, it felt like heaven. What followed was a violent collision like a storm. ¡­ Huanhuan was tossed and turned by him all night. At first, she cried and begged him to slow down. But later, she couldn''t even cry. She could only lie weakly on the bed and let him do whatever he wanted. Shuang Yun didn''t stop until dawn. At this moment, Huanhuan could no longer make a sound. Her voice was hoarse, and her lower body seemed to be paralyzed. Their bodies were covered in sweat. They were sticky and uncomfortable. Even so, Shuang Yun still hugged her and made out with her for a long time before reluctantly letting go of her. He got up and ran downstairs. Bai Di had expected them to go at it all night, so he left hot water in the kitchen. The hot water was in a pot, and there were some sparks on the stove. Shuang Yun lifted the lid of the pot and touched the water. It was still hot. He immediately poured hot water into a bucket and mixed it with cold water. After making sure the temperature was just right, he quickly carried it upstairs. Shuang Yun carefully helped Huanhuan take a shower. The next morning, Shuang Yun woke up early. Huanhuan was still asleep. After Shuang Yun got dressed, he leaned over and kissed her on the cheek. Satisfied, he went downstairs. He walked into the kitchen, grabbed two meat buns from the steamer, and ate them. Chapter 809 Seeking Marriage Bai Di was cooking porridge. When he saw Shuang Yun''s flushed face, he knew that Huanhuan must have suffered a lot last night. "Huanhuan is still asleep?" Shuang Yun nodded as he ate. "Yes." Bai Di said, "Huanhuan must be tired after such a long journey. You should have let her rest for two days." "I want her to rest too, but I can''t help it." Shuang Yun finished the bun in his hand in two or three bites. "You don''t know what that kind of hunger is like. You can be with Huanhuan every day. You can be as intimate as you want. But I can''t. I''ve been holding myself back for more than two months. Even in my dreams, I''m making out with her. If I hold it in for two more days, I might explode on the spot." Bai Di smiled helplessly. Although he stayed with Huanhuan every day, he had never actually mated with her in the past two months. However, there was no need to tell Shuang Yun these things, lest he became even smugger. Eggy flew into the kitchen and landed on the stove. Shuang Yun tore open a meat bun and handed it to her. She ate heartily. Bai Di asked her, "How long did you play with Clement last night?" Speaking of this, Eggy was very excited. "We played all night and only stopped just now. He''s not very fast, but he''s especially determined. He''ll definitely be a powerful lackey in the future!" At this moment, Clement had already slithered to the second floor. He pushed open the door and slithered silently onto the bed. At this moment, Huanhuan was still sleeping soundly, completely unaware that a little black snake had crawled into her arms. Clement rested his head on her chest and closed his eyes comfortably. He had chased after that yellow furball all night last night. He was exhausted. Although he still didn''t succeed in catching the yellow furball, it didn''t matter. When he was full of energy, he would catch her again. One day, he would catch her and eat her! In the kitchen, Bai Di brought the freshly cooked meat porridge to the table. The three of them gathered around the table and ate the buns and porridge with relish. As he ate, Shuang Yun asked, "Why is that brat from the Blazing Dog Tribe with you?" "Quan Rong?" "Mhm." Bai Di smiled meaningfully. "Because he wants a mate." "A mate?" Shuang Yun was furious when he heard this. "That kid actually took a fancy to Huanhuan? Dream on!" "Ahem, he doesn''t like Huanhuan. He likes your daughter." Shuang Yun was stunned. "Are you saying that he has taken a fancy to Big Goody?" "Mhm." Shuang Yun slammed the table. "That''s even more impossible!" Eggy glared at him unhappily. "Be gentle. Mom is still sleeping!" "Oh, I''m sorry." Shuang Yun quickly lowered his voice. He looked up at the door on the second floor. After confirming that Huanhuan was not awake, he was relieved. Shuang Yun gritted his teeth and said, "That brat from the Blazing Dog Tribe is not worthy of my daughter at all! He''s punching above his weight!" Bai Di said, "But Huanhuan has a good impression of Quan Rong." "That''s useless! Huanhuan is innocent by nature. She''s easily deceived." "What if Huanhuan is willing to accept Quan Rong as our son-in-law? Are you going to go against Huanhuan?" Shuang Yun hesitated. "Does Huanhuan really like him that much?" Bai Di said, "I just want you to calm down. Don''t be so quick to disregard him, or Huanhuan won''t be happy later." Shuang Yun put the half-eaten meat bun in his bowl with a worried expression. The precious daughter he had painstakingly raised was about to be snatched away by someone else''s brat. The more Shuang Yun thought about it, the more indignant he felt! Bai Di understood him. No father could bear to give his precious daughter to others. At this moment, Jiu Yuan suddenly knocked on the door. Shuang Yun opened the door and invited him in. "Have you had breakfast? Bai Di made steamed meat buns. Do you want to try them?" Jiu Yuan was quite impressed with Bai Di''s culinary skills. When he learned that there were fragrant meat buns, Jiu Yuan didn''t stand on ceremony. He reached out and took the two steaming meat buns before eating them. After he finished eating, he explained his intentions. "Cang Yi came to see you. He said he has something important to discuss with you." Shuang Yun turned to Bai Di in the kitchen. "Huanhuan must be tired from last night. Tell her to sleep more and wake her up for food later. I''m going out for a while. I''ll be back soon." "Mhm." After Shuang Yun went down the mountain, he saw Cang Yi at the foot of the mountain. Ever since the misunderstanding was resolved, Shuang Yun and Cang Yi became friends. Cang Yi smiled and greeted him. "Your Majesty, you look quite energetic today. You must have had a good night, right?" Shuang Yun was quite pleased with himself. "Not bad." "I don''t like to beat about the bush. I came to His Majesty today only behalf of my brother to ask for your daughter''s hand in marriage." Marriage?! The smile on Shuang Yun''s face froze. Just now, he was scolding Quan Rong for punching above one''s weight. He didn''t expect his brother to come looking for him in the blink of an eye. Cang Yi actually wanted to propose marriage? Dream on! His precious daughter was not that easy to marry! Shuang Yun cursed Quan Rong in his heart, but he did not show any emotions on his face. The corners of his mouth twitched as he said politely, "It''s indeed rare for your Quan Rong to take a fancy to my Big Goody, but mating is not child''s play. I have to obtain Big Goody''s approval and the approval of our family before I can give an answer." Seeing that he did not refuse directly, Cang Yi was already very happy. After all, females were very rare these days. If one wanted to marry a female, one had to spend a lot of effort! Cang Yi quickly said, "You can take your time to consider this matter. There''s no hurry. I''ve already sent someone to prepare the betrothal gifts. As long as you agree, we''ll immediately bring the betrothal gifts to your door." Shuang Yun wanted to roll his eyes. ''I''ll never agree!'' He smiled and said, "Then I''ll go back and discuss it with my family first. Forgive me for not sending you off. Goodbye." After Shuang Yun left, Cang Yi returned to the relay station. Quan Rong came forward and asked nervously, "What did Shuang Yun say?" "He neither agreed nor refused. He said he wants to go back and discuss it with his family before making a decision." "W-Will they agree?" "That depends on your performance." At the same time, Shuang Yun returned home. Bai Di saw his anger and asked, "What happened to you? Who provoked you again?" Shuang Yun gritted his teeth fiercely. "Cang Yi came to propose on behalf of his brother!" Bai Di put down his work. "Did you agree?" "How could I agree?!" "You''re right. Did you refuse, then?" Chapter 810 Was She Willing? Or Not? "I wanted to refuse!" Shuang Yun was so angry that he paced around the house. "But what if Big Goody likes Quan Rong? I can''t ruin my daughter''s marriage just because of my selfish desires, right? I could only tell him that I had to come back and discuss it with the rest of the family before making a decision." Bai Di said, "Isn''t that a good answer?" "It''s not good at all!" Shuang Yun was very unhappy. His precious daughter was so cute. None of those brats outside were worthy of her! The bedroom door on the second floor was pulled open. Huanhuan yawned as she walked out. She narrowed her eyes like a lazy kitten and asked vaguely, "What marriage proposal? Who''s getting married?" Shuang Yun''s anger dissipated when he saw his wife. He ran upstairs and picked Huanhuan up so that she wouldn''t accidentally miss her footing and fall down the stairs. "We''re talking about Quan Rong and Big Goody." Huanhuan sat in Shuang Yun''s arms and let him carry her downstairs. She tilted her head. "Quan Rong wants to marry Big Goody?" "It''s Quan Rong''s brother who came to suggest a proposal to me just now. He hopes that Big Goody can marry Quan Rong." "I see!" Realization dawned on Huanhuan. "Did you agree?" "No, I said I had to come back and discuss it with the family before giving an answer." Huanhuan nodded slowly. "This is not a small matter. We do have to discuss it carefully." Shuang Yun lowered her to a stool. Bai Di had placed steaming meat porridge and buns on the table. Huanhuan picked up a bun and took small bites. The bun was soft, and the meat filling was fresh and fragrant. It was especially delicious! Shuang Yun looked at her. "Do you want Quan Rong to be our son-in-law?" Huanhuan said as she ate, "We''ll have to ask Big Goody about this first. As long as Big Goody agrees, I have no objections." "What if Big Goody doesn''t agree?" "Then I definitely won''t agree either. This is Big Goody''s marriage. Her opinion is the most important. I''ll leave this matter to her." "Then I''ll go find Big Goody and ask her what she thinks." Shuang Yun immediately went down the mountain. Huanhuan finished the meat bun in her hand and looked up at Bai Di. "Do you think Big Goody will agree to Quan Rong''s marriage proposal?" Bai Di raised his hand to wipe the grease from the corner of her mouth. "It''s a little risky," he said slowly. "You mean Big Goody doesn''t like Quan Rong? Then who does she like? Wang Shui?" Bai Di smiled helplessly. "How can I understand all you females?" "That''s true." Huanhuan picked up another meat bun and ate it slowly. "If I have to choose between Quan Rong and Wang Shui to be my son-in-law, I''d rather choose Quan Rong." Bai Di was interested. "Why?" "My instincts tell me that Wang Shui is not simple. If Big Goody is with him, she''ll probably suffer." ¡­ After Shuang Yun went down the mountain, he went straight to the camp. He found his eldest daughter supervising the training of the beast soldiers in the training ground. When the beast soldiers saw His Majesty the Beast King, they knelt on one knee and bowed to him. Shuang Yun waved them all to their feet. He said to his eldest daughter, "Let''s go. I''ll treat you to wine!" Shuang Yin said, "I don''t drink." He had almost forgotten that his eldest daughter had never touched wine. Shuang Yun immediately changed his suggestion. "Then will you accompany me to the fruit forest? The fruits are about to ripen. Let''s pick some sweet fruits and make fruit wine for your mother." "Mhm." The father and daughter left the camp and went to the fruit forest. The people in charge of taking care of the vegetable fields and fruit forests were the Tree Tribe. The tribe leader, Ju An, was arranging for people to pick the fruits. In the future, these fruits would be transported to various tribes and beast cities to be exchanged for crystals or other supplies. The trees were filled with red sweet fruits. At a glance, there was a large red area. It was especially pleasing. Shuang Yin climbed up the tree, carefully picked out the reddest, largest, and plumpest fruits, and placed them in the bamboo basket on her back. Shuang Yun casually chatted with him about the Flaming Dog Tribe. "The reason why Cang Yi brought people here this time was to avenge his brother. Fortunately, it was just a misunderstanding. Now that Cang Rong has returned to his brother''s side safely, the grudge between us and the Blazing Dog Tribe is written off." Shuang Yin carefully wiped the sweet fruits she had picked clean and replied without looking up, "Oh." Shuang Yun crossed his arms and leaned against the tree trunk. He asked slowly, "I heard you have a good relationship with Quan Rong?" "It''s okay." Was their relationship okay or not? This ambiguous answer made Shuang Yun conflicted. He couldn''t help but ask, "Are you willing to become mates with Quan Rong?" Shuang Yin paused. This time, she finally looked down at her father standing under the tree. "Why should I mate with Quan Rong?" "Because he came to propose." Shuang Yin jumped down from the tree and asked solemnly, "A marriage proposal? When did this happen?" "Just now, his brother came to me and said that Quan Rong likes you and wants to be your mate. He asked if I agreed. I said I wanted to discuss it with you before making a decision." Shuang Yun explained the situation in a few words. He studied his eldest daughter''s expression to see if she agreed or not. Unfortunately, Shuang Yin''s face was expressionless. She was especially calm. She handed Shuang Yun the half-filled basket of sweet fruits. "Continue picking fruits. I''ll talk to Quan Rong." "Oh." Shuang Yun carried the bamboo basket and watched his eldest daughter leave. He was still conflicted¡ª Was she willing? Or not? He had to be sure! ¡­ Shuang Yin arrived at the relay station and asked the canine beasts living here where Quan Rong was. Coincidentally, Cang Yi walked out of the relay station. When he saw Shuang Yin, he immediately smiled kindly like a father. "Princess Shuang Yin, why are you here?" Shuang Yin nodded slightly. "Hello, I''m here to look for Quan Rong. Is he here?" "He''s practicing weights in the backyard. Let me take you to him." "Thank you!" Cang Yi led Shuang Yin into the relay station and into the backyard. At this moment, Quan Rong was standing in the courtyard. He was bare-chested and had an animal hide skirt around his waist. He picked up a rock in each hand. Sweat flowed down his chest muscles and into his hide skirt. Cang Yi opened his mouth and said, "Someone is looking for you." Hearing this, Quan Rong turned his head and forgot to look over. He immediately saw Shuang Yin standing beside his brother. He was so frightened that his fingers loosened, and the two rocks fell heavily to the ground. "W-Why are you here?" "I came to tell you something." Shuang Yin walked over and picked up a rock with one hand. She weighed it. "It''s quite heavy." Quan Rong said, "I specially got someone to custom-make this for exercise." "Like I said, your biggest flaw isn''t your strength but that your lower body isn''t steady enough. You should practice the horse stance more than weightlifting." "Horse stance?" Chapter 811 What A Sin! Shuang Yin assumed a standard horse stance. "This is it." Quan Rong imitated her posture and also assumed a horse stance. "Straighten your back." Shuang Yin circled him. "From now on, you have to do the horse stance every morning and night for a period of time. You have to persevere for a long time. You can''t slack off." Cang Yi leaned over and teased with a smile, "From now on, you can supervise him every day. If he doesn''t listen, teach him a lesson!" Shuang Yin looked at him. "Is there anything else?" Cang Yi could only give his brother a helpless expression. "All''s fine. I''ll leave first. Take your time chatting." After Cang Yi left, only Shuang Yin and Cang Rong were left in the backyard. Quan Rong maintained a standard horse stance and did not move, but his gaze would occasionally glance at Shuang Yin. Shuang Yin raised her eyebrows. "Are you peeking at me?" Quan Rong denied it. "Who''s peeking at you? Don''t be narcissistic!" "Then why are you blushing?" "I-I''m tired from doing weightlifting!" Shuang Yin didn''t pursue the real reason for his blush. She looked at Quan Rong from head to toe with a probing gaze. "Your brother came to propose marriage to my father today. He said that you want to become mates with me?" Quan Rong was so frightened that his knees went weak and he knelt on the ground. This position was too embarrassing! He got up and stood up. "When did my brother do that?" he said nonchalantly. "Why didn''t I know about it?" "So you didn''t know about it." Shuang Yin understood. "I was wondering why you suddenly thought of becoming mates with me. Since it''s your brother who took the initiative, I''ll pretend this never happened." Hearing this, Quan Rong was unhappy. He muttered, "Since my brother has already proposed it, how can we pretend that nothing happened? Are you looking down on our Blazing Dog Tribe?" Shuang Yin frowned. "Then what do you want?" "In any case, you have to give me an answer, right?" "What answer do you want?" Quan Rong frowned and looked at her unhappily. "Are you really stupid or pretending to be stupid? Of course, it''s about the marriage proposal. Are you going to agree or not?" "Of course not." Shuang Yin refused without hesitation. It was obvious that this was what she was really thinking. Quan Rong''s expression instantly turned very ugly. He felt as if his pride had been thrown to the ground and trampled on. Normally, he would have lost his temper. But this time, he suppressed his anger and asked word by word. "Why don''t you agree? Is there anything about me that you don''t like?" Shuang Yin was a little stunned. "Didn''t you just say that you didn''t know about the marriage proposal? Why are you--" "I''m asking you why you don''t agree," Quan Rong interrupted fiercely. "You just have to answer this question!" His reaction was too extreme. Shuang Yin asked tentatively, "Don''t tell me you really want to be my mate?" Quan Rong ignored her question and approached her step by step. "As the young master of the Blazing Dog Tribe, even if I can''t compare to your noble status as a princess, I''m still better than ordinary male beasts. What right do you have to look down on me?!" "I''m not looking down on you..." "Then have you taken a fancy to me? Then why don''t you agree to my marriage proposal? Are you deliberately retreating to advance?" Facing his aggressive questioning, Shuang Yin was also a little angry. She frowned and said, "I don''t agree with your marriage proposal because I don''t like you. If I don''t like you, I don''t like you. It has nothing to do with your status!" "Don''t make excuses. You just look down on me! You think I''m lowly and weak. You think I''m not worthy of you!" "What are you talking about? Are you looking for a beating?" "Come on! Let''s fight. I''m not afraid of you!" As soon as he finished speaking, Shuang Yin punched him. She asked coldly, "Who do you think you are? Show some respect." Quan Rong fiercely wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. "Why should I respect you?!" Shuang Yin felt that Quan Rong was very annoying. She had always been merciless when it came to annoying people. "Today, I''ll teach you what respect is." ... Shuang Yun returned home with a basket full of sweet fruits. Huanhuan looked at the sweet fruits in the basket and couldn''t help but ask, "Didn''t you go to look for Big Goody? Why did you pick so many sweet fruits? Where''s Big Goody?" "She went to look for Quan Rong. The two of us picked these sweet fruits to make wine for you." Huanhuan wanted to pick up the basket of sweet fruits, but she couldn''t. In the end, Bai Di reached out and picked it up. "Where do you want it?" Huanhuan pointed to the kitchen. "Leave it there. I''ll get to it later." Bai Di walked into the kitchen with the sweet fruits. Huanhuan turned around and saw that Shuang Yun was still talking about Big Goody. He looked worried, afraid that his precious daughter would be tricked by the brat outside. Huanhuan poured him a bowl of water. "Alright, Big Goody is no longer a child. She can make her own decisions. Don''t worry about her." "I only have one daughter. How can I not worry?!" "Does that mean you won''t worry anymore if I give birth to another daughter for you?" Shuang Yun immediately hugged her with shining eyes. "Really?" Huanhuan pushed him away. "In your dreams." She went to the kitchen to wash the sweet fruits with Bai Di and prepare to make fruit wine. When the sun set, Shuang Yin returned home. Before she could sit down, her father pulled her over to ask. "How''s it going with Quan Rong?" "What do you mean?" "The marriage between the two of you. Did you agree to it?" "Of course not. I don''t like him. Why should I be his mate?" When Shuang Yun heard this, he was overjoyed. He rushed into the kitchen and picked up Huanhuan, who was making wine. He smiled excitedly. "Big Goody said she doesn''t like Quan Rong. She won''t marry him!" Huanhuan was shocked. She quickly grabbed his lapels. "Put me down." Shuang Yun reluctantly put her down. "Big Goody is back?" Shuang Yun nodded. "Yes." Huanhuan wiped her hands clean and walked out of the kitchen. She poured a bowl of water and handed it to her eldest daughter. "There''s no possibility at all between you and Quan Rong?" After Shuang Yin drank the water, she nodded and said yes. "Then what did you tell Quan Rong?" Shuang Yin was quite straightforward. "I told him I didn''t like him and that I didn''t want to be his mate." "And?" "Then he flew into a rage out of humiliation and fought me." "Huh?!" Shuang Yin clenched her fists. "Since he came to me asking for a beating, I had to fulfill his wish." Huanhuan swallowed involuntarily and asked carefully, "What did you do to him?" "Don''t worry, I didn''t kill him. I left him alive." "..." What a sin! Huanhuan turned around and rushed into the kitchen. She said to Shuang Yun, "Hurry up and bring medicine to the relay station for Quan Rong!" Chapter 812 Apologize Cang Yi left happily. His brother was in love with a female. Perhaps he could become an uncle soon! The thought of this made him even happier. He deliberately dawdled outside for a long time. The sun was about to set when he returned home with hope. He pushed open the door and was about to ask his brother how things were going with Shuang Yin when he saw his precious brother lying on the bed, covered in injuries. "What happened to you? Who did this to you?!" Quan Rong said weakly, "Brother, can you get me a bowl of water? I''m thirsty." Cang Yi quickly filled a bowl with water and brought it to his mouth to feed him. "Tell me what''s going on." Cang Yi''s heart ached at his brother''s miserable appearance. "Who bullied you? I''ll go look for him now!" Quan Rong looked like he had nothing to live for. "I asked for it. I blame myself for being tortured. Of all people, I chose her!" Cang Yi understood something from his words and asked tentatively, "Is this related to Shuang Yin?" "Brother, go out. I want to be alone." "¡­" Cang Yi coughed lightly. "Then rest well. I''ll see you later." He walked out of the bedroom quietly and closed the door. He turned around and called over the canine beasts who were guarding the relay station to ask what had happened in the afternoon. How was Quan Rong beaten up like that? Everyone spoke one after another about the entire process. Cang Yi was very shocked. "Cang Rong was injured by Shuang Yin?!" Everyone nodded in unison. Cang Yi never expected that female to be so ruthless! At this moment, a beast ran in and said, "His Majesty is here!" Cang Yi immediately walked out and saw Shuang Yun standing outside the door with two large bags. He quickly walked forward. "Why are you here, Your Majesty?" Shuang Yun smiled and said, "My Huanhuan asked me to visit Quan Rong and give him some medicine and gifts." He stuffed the two large bags into Cang Yi''s hands. Cang Yi took the gifts and handed them to his subordinate behind him. He was thinking about how to deal with Quan Rong and Shuang Yin when he heard Shuang Yun say frankly, "Big Goody has already told us about her and Quan Rong. She doesn''t like Quan Rong, so I can''t agree to your marriage proposal." Cang Yi was very disappointed, but then he was a little angry. "It''s fine if she doesn''t agree, but why did she beat my brother up like that?" Shuang Yun was very surprised. "Was Quan Rong beaten up badly? Big Goody is a female, after all. Even if she was ruthless, she wouldn''t have beaten up an adult male beast too badly, right?" How could Cang Yi answer this? Was he going to admit that his brother was too weak and badly beaten up by a female?! Cang Yi snorted unhappily. "On account that the other party is a female, Cang Rong deliberately gave in to her. Otherwise, how could he lose to a female? There''s no way!" Shuang Yun immediately retorted, "My Big Goody is strong. What''s so strange about your brother losing to her?" "No matter how strong she is, she''s still a female. Quan Rong must have deliberately let her win." "I don''t like what you''re saying. What do you mean by deliberately letting her win? Does my Big Goody need others to go easy on her?!" "Although these words don''t sound good, they''re the truth!" ¡­ The two of them argued back and forth. In the end, their anger escalated and they attacked! By the time Huanhuan and Bai Di received the news and arrived at the relay station, Shuang Yun and Cang Yi had already been forcefully pulled away. Fortunately, they still had their rationality and did not use their beast forms. They fought in human form the entire time. The corner of Shuang Yun''s mouth was bruised and bleeding. His clothes were torn into a mess. Cang Yi was in a worse state than him. Not only were his clothes torn, but he had two scratches on his face. He was limping. He had obviously twisted his ankle. Huanhuan was speechless. Two adult male beasts in their 30s were fighting in public like children. It would be a joke if word got out! Shuang Yun was especially fierce. He wanted to shake off the people around him and rush forward to continue fighting with Cang Yi. When Huanhuan came, he immediately retracted his snow-white teeth and leaned pitifully in front of her, deliberately revealing the wounds on his body. "I was beaten up. Boo-hoo!" Huanhuan stroked his head. "How pitiful~" "Then sleep with me tonight!" "No way." Shuang Yun was instantly unhappy. He stopped pretending to be pitiful and glared at her. "Why?" Huanhuan pointed at the even more disheveled Cang Yi not far away and scolded angrily, "I asked you to come down the mountain to apologize and give him the gifts, but in the end, your apology turned into a fight and you even beat him up like this? Is this how you treat guests?!" Shuang Yun was unconvinced. "He provoked us first!" "Why did he provoke you?" "He said that Big Goody was able to injure Quan Rong because he deliberately went easy on her. He can question my strength, but he can''t question my daughter''s strength! My daughter is the most powerful female in the world!" "¡­" Huanhuan no longer communicated with this stupid wolf. She turned to Bai Di. "Take Shuang Yun back. I''m going to check on Quan Rong." Even if they couldn''t become in-laws, they couldn''t become enemies. This had to be sorted out. Shuang Yun was unwilling to leave, so Bai Di didn''t waste his breath on him. He electrocuted him until his limbs went weak and he fell to the ground. Bai Di called two patrolling beast soldiers over to carry Shuang Yun back. Huanhuan walked up to Cang Yi and apologized. "I''m really sorry. I asked him to apologize to you. I didn''t expect him to fight with you." Cang Yi waved away the beast subordinate who was supporting him and straightened his neck. "You don''t have to apologize! Quan Rong was beaten because he deliberately went easy on your daughter, not because he''s weak!" Huanhuan thought to herself that this dog was really persistent! She nodded in agreement. "Yes, yes. My Big Goody is weaker. Your Quan Rong is stronger." Cang Yi was very satisfied that his brother''s strength had finally been proven. "You''re more reasonable than your wild wolf. He''s unreasonable!" "He''s a good person. He''s just a little impulsive." Huanhuan looked at the injuries on his body. Fortunately, they were just flesh wounds. He would just have to apply some medicine when he got back. She looked down at his ankle. "I saw you limp just now. Did you sprain your ankle? Do you want me to treat it?" "You can treat illnesses?" A beast soldier immediately stood up and said, "This is the high priest of our Rock Temple. Her medical skills are superb. She can treat any illness!" Cang Yi didn''t expect this female in front of him to have such a powerful ability. He quickly nodded and agreed. "Thank you." Huanhuan said, "Help him in." After Cang Yi was helped into the house and lay on the bed, Huanhuan pinched his ankle and said gently, "Your bones are dislocated. I''m going to correct them. It might hurt a little. Bear with it." Dog Yi said like a big shot, "It''s okay. Come at me. I''m not afraid of pain at all¡­" Before he could finish, they heard a scream that resounded throughout the sky! "It hurts!!!" Chapter 813 You Mother And Daughter Are Too Heartless! Huanhuan wiped her hands clean and said to Cang Yi, who was lying on the bed and on the verge of death, "Your bones are back in place. Move them again. Does it hurt?" The pain just now made Cang Yi feel like he was about to ascend to the sky. She actually said that it only hurt a little¡­ It was clearly very painful! Cang Yi carefully moved his foot. "Huh?" It really did not hurt anymore! He moved his foot a few more times, got up, and took a few steps. It did not hurt anymore! Seeing that his movements had returned to normal, Huanhuan was relieved. She took out a bag of medicine and placed it on the table. "Apply this on your wounds. Don''t let your wounds get wet in the next few days and control your diet." Cang Yi kept praising her. "Your medical skills are really amazing! As expected of the high priest of the Rock Temple!" Huanhuan went to look at Quan Rong again. His injuries looked terrible, but they were only superficial wounds. His bones and muscles were not injured. He would recover after applying some medicine and resting for a few days. It seemed that Shuang Yin had indeed shown mercy. Quan Rong looked very weak. He exuded despair. Huanhuan asked him, "Do you really like Big Goody?" "I don''t like her¡­" "Are you still going to be stubborn at this point?" Quan Rong closed his mouth, looking rather stubborn. Huanhuan sighed. "It''s not embarrassing to like someone. Why aren''t you willing to admit it? If you don''t even have the courage to admit it, it can only mean that you don''t like Big Goody very much. In that case, it''s only right for Big Goody to reject you." Quan Rong immediately retorted, "Who said I don''t have the courage to admit it?!" Huanhuan smiled at him as if he were an awkward junior. "So you admit it?" Quan Rong''s handsome face turned red. He snorted and asked, "Yes, yes. What about it?" Huanhuan asked slowly, "Do you know why Big Goody rejected you?" Quan Rong said nothing, but his eyes were already filled with confusion. Huanhuan said, "Because your feelings are too superficial." "What do you mean?" "You can''t just say that you like someone. You have to do your best to express your love with actions so that the other party can feel it in her heart." Quan Rong looked thoughtful. Seeing that he did not refute, Huanhuan thought that this kid was not completely hopeless. "Your personality is very similar to Shuang Yun''s in the past. At that time, he was the same as you. He said he didn''t want me, but his body really wanted me¡­ Sigh, don''t be in a hurry to argue. Hear me out." Quan Rong could only suppress the urge to retort and patiently listen to her continue. "When I first met Shuang Yun, I thought he was especially annoying. I even wondered how there could be a male beast as annoying as him in this world! Which female would be blind enough to like him?!" At this point, Huanhuan couldn''t help but chuckle. She pointed at herself. "In the end, I scolded myself." The corners of Quan Rong''s mouth curled up. He really wanted to laugh. However, he quickly suppressed his smile and pressed. "And? How did you change your mind about accepting him?" "It''s a long story. Let''s start with that snowy day¡­" Huanhuan recounted how Bai Di had left the rock mountain alone and his whereabouts were unknown. It was Shuang Yun who risked his life to go down the mountain to get Bai Di back. Thinking of the past, Huanhuan''s eyes revealed a hint of nostalgia. "Actually, Shuang Yun didn''t like Bai Di very much, but when I begged him to help save Bai Di, he agreed. When he returned, my feelings for him changed." Quan Rong said, "That''s gratitude, not love." "But my love evolved from gratitude." Quan Rong was speechless. Huanhuan said slowly, "There''s no such thing as loving someone for no reason. You have to give her an excuse so that she can fall in love with you." Quan Rong was stunned. He had grown up with his brother and rarely came into contact with females, so his worldview was rough and simple. No one had ever taught him how to love someone. "Think about it. I''ll go back first." Quan Rong quickly got up. "Let me send you off!" Huanhuan waved her hand. "No need. Rest well. I''ll visit you again when I''m free." ¡­ After leaving the relay station, Huanhuan returned home. She took off her veiled hat and asked Bai Di, "Where''s Shuang Yun?" Bai Di pointed to the second floor. "He''s applying medicine." "Applying medicine?" At this moment, a miserable cry came from the second floor. "Be gentle! It hurts!" It was Shuang Yun''s voice. Huanhuan walked up to the second floor and pushed open the door. She saw Shuang Yun lying on the bed. Shuang Yin was applying medicinal wine on his wounds, and the room was filled with the pungent smell of medicinal wine. When Huanhuan walked over to take a look, she realized that Shuang Yun had several bruises on his back. He had acted as if nothing had happened just now, so no one knew that he was injured. When he returned home, he instantly stopped his pretense and lay on the bed screaming in pain. Shuang Yin did not show any mercy. After rubbing the hot medicinal wine in her palm, she rubbed it on Shuang Yun''s back ruthlessly. "It hurts! This is my back, not a washing board! Be gentle!" However, Huanhuan said, "Big Goody, don''t stand on ceremony. Massage him!" Shuang Yun turned to look at her and said pitifully, "I''m already injured so badly. Don''t you feel sorry for me?" "You asked for these injuries." "I did it for our precious daughter''s happiness!" "For Big Goody''s happiness, you came to their door and fought with Cang Yi?" Huanhuan pinched his ear angrily. "To think you''re a beast king. You have no manners at all." "If he hadn''t said things about Big Goody, would I have hit him?" Seeing that he was still arguing, Huanhuan was furious. She turned to Shuang Yin and said, "Massage him hard! Your father has thick skin and doesn''t know pain." Hence, Shuang Yin increased her strength and rubbed Shuang Yun''s back. It hurt so much that Shuang Yun howled. "You mother and daughter are too heartless!" Huanhuan smiled and said, "You have to massage hard with the medicinal wine. Otherwise, the clotted blood won''t break down. Big Goody, continue." For the rest of the day, Shuang Yun''s miserable cries kept coming from the bedroom. In the kitchen, Bai Di listened to the screams in his ears. He cut the head of the wild boar on the chopping board in half. His knife skills were fast, accurate, and ruthless. He was unaffected. The main dishes for dinner were wild boar meat, braised pork, stewed pig trotters, fragrant braised pig ears, fragrant fried ribs, roasted pig kidneys, and cold pork skin¡­ Huanhuan picked up a piece of pig head meat and placed it in Shuang Yun''s bowl. "Eat more pig head meat to nourish your head." Shuang Yun: "¡­" His brain was so smart that he didn''t need nourishment at all! However, in the end, he ate all the pig head meat in the bowl. It tasted unexpectedly delicious! He quickly dug into the bowl again and ate with relish. Chapter 814 I Can Definitely Take Her Down Cang Yi prepared to return to the Blazing Flame Tribe. But his brother, Quan Rong, did not want to go back with him. Cang Yi frowned and asked, "Are you really planning to stay in Rock City and fight Shuang Yin to the death?" Quan Rong replied, "Yes." "Then what will you do if she refuses to change her mind?" Quan Rong turned to look out the door, clearly not wanting to answer the question that was unacceptable to him. Seeing that he was determined, Cang Yi sighed heavily. "You''re stubborn. Ever since you were young, you always refused to listen to me no matter what I said. You always insisted on doing what you wanted. But not this time. I can''t let you fool around anymore. You have to come back with me!" Quan Rong turned around and walked out. Cang Yi immediately asked, "Where are you going?" "I want to stay in Rock City. I''m not going back with you." Cang Yi scolded sternly, "Don''t mess around!" Quan Rong stopped and said word by word, "I''m not fooling around. I just want to try again. Otherwise, even if I go back, I won''t be satisfied. I''ll definitely still think about Shuang Yin. I won''t be able to settle down for the rest of my life. I don''t want to live such a cowardly life!" Cang Yi was stunned by his brother''s words. He thought that his brother was just being impulsive and insisted on staying to fight Shuang Yin to the death. Unexpectedly, Quan Rong had already thought so far ahead. Indeed, if he still cared about her, he would still miss her in the future even if he forced him to leave. He might as well work hard to the extreme. If he still couldn''t do it and gave up, at least he''d be without regrets. Cang Yi sighed. "You won''t turn back until you hit a wall. Forget it. Since you insist on staying, so be it. But I''ll only give you a year. If you still can''t change Shuang Yin''s mind after a year, I''ll come and drag you back myself." Quan Rong was delighted and quickly said, "I can definitely win her over. Just wait and see!" "I hope so." ¡­ Cang Yi went to say goodbye to Shuang Yun. Shuang Yun was overjoyed. The brat who had tried to snatch his precious daughter was finally leaving! But when he heard Cang Yi say¡ª "After I leave, I''ll have to trouble you to help take care of my brother. This kid is young and impulsive, but he''s not a bad person. He''s a good child." Shuang Yun''s smile froze on his face. He blurted out, "Your brother is staying in Rock City?" Cang Yi smiled and nodded. "That''s right. There are many novel and interesting things in your Rock City. He can stay here and broaden his horizons." Shuang Yun quickly denied it without thinking. "No!" "Why?" "He can''t¡ª" Before Shuang Yun could finish, Huanhuan interrupted him. "Sure. Quan Rong is welcome to stay as a guest in Rock City," Huanhuan said as she quietly pinched Shuang Yun''s lower back, warning him not to lose his temper in front of outsiders. It didn''t hurt, but out of respect for his mate, Shuang Yun shut up indignantly. Cang Yi took out a piece wrapped in animal hide and smiled. "We came from afar this time. We hope you can forgive us. This is a specialty of our Blazing Flame Tribe. I hope you like it." Huanhuan reached out to take it, but she heard Cang Yi say, "This thing is a little heavy. It''s better to let His Majesty the Beast King pick it up." Shuang Yun snorted and muttered, "Why are you pretending to be mysterious?" He then reached out to take the gift. He opened the hide. Inside was a dark metal object. Shuang Yun did not know what this was. Just as he was about to ask, he heard Huanhuan cry out, "This is raw iron?!" Cang Yi and Shuang Yun looked at her at the same time. Cang Yi said, "So this thing is called raw iron? We''ve always called it black stone." Shuang Yun touched the pig iron in his hand and felt that there was nothing special about it except that it was especially hard and heavy. Huanhuan quickly asked, "How much of this raw iron do you have? Can you sell us some?" Raw iron was good stuff! After smelting it, many useful things could be made. The most direct ones were various knives, rakes for plowing, and big pots for cooking¡­ As long as they had raw iron, the quality of life of the beasts in Rock City would increase greatly! They would officially enter the Iron Age from the Stone Age! As Huanhuan was wearing a veiled hat on her head, the veil covered her face, preventing anyone from seeing her glowing eyes. But from her eager tone, it was obvious that she was determined to get more of this raw iron. Cang Yi was very generous. "If you want, I can give you some!" However, Huanhuan said, "We need a lot of it. Even if you''re really willing to give it to us, we''ll be too embarrassed to accept it. Therefore, let''s do this officially and pay according to the market price." "Then how much do you want?" "We''ll take as much as you have." Cang Yi was stunned. "Why do you want so much raw iron?" "It''s not a convenient time to tell you the reason for the time being. Anyway, will you sell it to us?" There was no reason not to do business. Cang Yi agreed without hesitation. "Yes! Of course!" Hence, they discussed the raw iron business for a long time. In the end, the price was finalized. Huanhuan took out a bulging hide bag. "This is the deposit. Count it yourself. If you''re sure there''s no problem, we''ll sign and sign this contract." Cang Yi took the hide bag and pulled it open. It was filled with bright green crystal coins. Even a dog who had seen many storms couldn''t help but be dazzled. He was stunned for a moment before pulling the hide bag tightly with trembling hands. He followed Huanhuan''s instructions and pressed his thumbprint on the contract scroll. Huanhuan put away the scroll. "When are you leaving?" "I was going to leave later¡­" "This is too urgent. Put it off until tomorrow. At that time, I''ll send some people to the Blazing Flame Tribe with you to bring the raw iron over." It was just a day''s delay. It was a small matter. Cang Yi nodded without hesitation. "Alright!" Before leaving, Cang Yi smiled meaningfully. "If Cang Rong can become mates with Princess Shuang Yin, he''ll give you the entire iron mine without accepting even a single crystal!" Shuang Yun pulled open the door. "Goodbye!" The implication was for him to get lost! Cang Yi didn''t mind. He bid farewell to Huanhuan, turned around, and strode away. When he was far away, Huanhuan poked Shuang Yun''s chest muscles and scolded angrily, "Even if Big Goody''s marriage with Quan Rong doesn''t work out, you''re not allowed to look down on others. You''re a beast king. You have to show your magnanimity and bearing as a beast king!" Shuang Yun fell into her arms. "I don''t have the magnanimity or bearing of a beast king. I don''t like anyone who dares to snatch my precious daughter!" Chapter 815 - 815 Father And Son 815 Father And Son Huanhuan left Shuang Yun to deal with the arrangements for moving the raw iron. The next morning, the beasts of the Blazing Fire Tribe gathered at the city gate under the lead of Cang Yi. They were preparing to set off home. Shuang Yun called over the seven sons of Jiu Yuan¡¯s family. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the task of transporting the raw iron to you. We spent a lot of money to buy this raw iron. It¡¯s very important to us. You have to help transport it back intact, understand?¡± The seven of them agreed in unison. ¡°Got it!¡± In addition, Shuang Yun assigned 20 beast soldiers to help them transport the raw iron. Cang Yi patted his brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°After I leave, you have to take good care of yourself. Without me by your side to protect you, you have to think twice about everything. Don¡¯t be rash and get into trouble.¡± Quan Rong raised his chin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can take care of myself!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Take care.¡± Quan Rong stood there and watched them leave. Only when they were far away and their figures had been swallowed by the forest did he look away and turn to walk back. As he passed Shuang Yin, Quan Rong stopped and looked at her. ¡°I want to enter the military camp.¡± Shuang Yin said, ¡°Why do you want to enter the camp? The camp doesn¡¯t welcome any beasts with ill intentions.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m only entering the camp to train myself. It has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Facing her skeptical gaze, Quan Rong was very calm. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try me. Time is the best way to prove everything.¡± Shuang Yin said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± Quan Rong¡¯s gaze passed over the war slave behind her. Wang Shui also looked up at him. Their eyes met. Huanhuan sniffed. ¡°I think I smell smoke.¡± Shuang Yun said, ¡°Huh?¡± Bai Di glanced at Wang Shui and Quan Rong. ¡°It¡¯s good to be young,¡± he said meaningfully. Huanhuan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not old either.¡± Shuang Yun was confused. Why didn¡¯t he understand a single word they said?! Bai Di picked Huanhuan up. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Just as they were about to go home, a feather beast descended from the sky and landed steadily on the ground. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Your Majesty, High Priest, we¡¯ve spotted Elder Xue Ling, Sang Ye, and the others ahead!¡± Hearing this, Huanhuan immediately looked happy. Xue Ling, Sang Ye, and Little Black were finally back! The feather beast flapped his wings and flew into the city. He wanted to tell Patriarch Shen Yan this news. Huanhuan sat on Bai Di¡¯s arm and craned her neck to look into the distance. She hoped to see Xue Ling and Sang Ye soon. As if sensing his mother¡¯s anxiety, Clement crawled out of his sleeve. He followed his mother¡¯s gaze and saw nothing but the vast forest in the distance. Huanhuan stroked his head. ¡°Little baby, you¡¯ll see your father soon. Are you looking forward to it?¡± Father? Clement was curious. What was a father? Was it edible? How did it taste? After waiting for a long time, Xue Ling, Sang Ye, and the others finally appeared. Huanhuan¡¯s eyes widened as she watched them approach. Her heart rose bit by bit as she became nervous. They had been apart for too long. At this moment, their reunion made her thoughts condense. It made her heart surge. Closer! Closer! Huanhuan broke free of Bai Di¡¯s arms and ran toward them. ¡°Sang Ye!¡± Sang Ye bent down. When she threw herself into his arms, he reached out and hugged her tightly. After walking through thousands of mountains and rivers and enduring the wind, frost, and dust, he had become willing. After all, home was where she was. Huanhuan hugged his neck tightly and said in a choked voice, ¡°I missed you so much!¡± Sang Ye lowered his head and kissed her neck. ¡°Me too.¡± At this moment, Xue Ling landed steadily on the ground. He walked over and pinched the back of Huanhuan¡¯s neck. He said sourly, ¡°Are you only focused on Sang Ye and ignoring me?¡± Huanhuan turned to look at him and smiled with red eyes. ¡°It¡¯ll be your turn later.¡± Xue Ling leaned over and kissed her lips. ¡°But I can¡¯t wait.¡± Huanhuan stuck out the tip of her tongue and licked his lips. ¡°Then endure it.¡± Xue Ling grew jittery from the lick, and his eyes shone. He wished he could press the seductive female against him now and dote on her. ... Bai Di and Shuang Yun joined them. Bai Di said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home first.¡± Huanhuan nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go home first!¡± When they returned home, Eggy was also there. Shuang Mu, Shuang Lin, and Shuang Hua had already followed their eldest sister home. Bai An and Bai Hao had also received the news and rushed home as quickly as possible. Today was their first family reunion in history! Huanhuan wished she could take out her camera and take a photo of this moment as a permanent souvenir. Little Brat suggested, ¡°I can take a screenshot for you.¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°Then remember to take a few more photos!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Xue Ling put Eggy in his arms and examined her feathers carefully. ¡°I thought it was just because your feathers were too fluffy. I didn¡¯t expect you to have really gained a lot of weight!¡± Eggy: ¡°¡­¡± ... It was one thing to say that she was fat, but why did he have to add the words ¡®a lot¡¯?! She flapped her wings in her stupid father¡¯s face, not wanting to talk to him again. Huanhuan was busy talking with Sang Ye and Yun Hui about what had happened after they separated. When Clement smelled the delicious food, he involuntarily crawled out of Huanhuan¡¯s sleeve and slithered over. Xue Ling felt something tug at the hem of his shirt. He looked down and was amused to see a small black snake biting the corner of his feather coat. ¡°Who raised this little thing? How dare you bite my feather coat? Be careful or I¡¯ll make snake soup out of you!¡± Huanhuan quickly picked up Clement. ¡°This is my child with Sang Ye. His name is Clement.¡± Sang Ye immediately looked at the little black snake in Huanhuan¡¯s arms with a mysterious gaze. As if sensing his gaze, Clement turned to look at Sang Ye at the same time. For the first time, the father and son looked at each other. Their emotions were a little cold. Sang Ye thought, ¡®This is my son? Huanhuan was almost killed because of him? He looks really unpleasant.¡¯ Clement thought, ¡®This is my father? He doesn¡¯t smell good. He must not be very delicious. I despise him!¡¯ Seeing that the father and son were looking at each other without saying anything, Huanhuan thought that they did not know what to say because they had just met. Hence, she took the initiative to stuff her youngest son into Sang Ye¡¯s arms. ¡°Carry your son. Look at how cute he is.¡± Unexpectedly, as soon as Clement touched Sang Ye, he opened his mouth and prepared to bite him! ¡®Don¡¯t even think about touching me, you disgusting vegetable!¡¯ Sang Ye grabbed his son¡¯s snake tail and picked him up upside down. He looked at him coldly. ¡°You want to bite me?¡± Chapter 816 Soft Heart The little snake was very agile. He twisted twice, and in the blink of an eye, he wrapped himself tightly around Sang Ye''s wrist. He opened his mouth, revealing his fangs. He wanted to bite again. Sang Ye grabbed his throat. The weak spot of a snake was its throat. No matter how hard Clement twisted and struggled, he could not bite Sang Ye again. Clement flicked out his snake tongue and hissed angrily. ''Let go of me, you unappetizing dish!'' Sang Ye ignored the little black snake in his hand and turned to look at Huanhuan. "Does he usually bite you?" The way the father and son interacted exceeded Huanhuan''s expectations. She had thought that their first meeting would be warm and touching. Unexpectedly, not only were these two not touched, but they even fought! Faced with Sang Ye''s question, Huanhuan quickly shook her head. "No, no! He''s very obedient." Hearing this, Sang Ye loosened his fingers slightly. Clement took the opportunity to escape from his palm. Then, he turned around and pounced on him to bite him again! Huanhuan quickly grabbed him and pressed him into her arms. "Alright, alright. I know you want to be intimate with your father. There''s no hurry. There''ll be plenty of opportunities in the future." ''Who wants to be intimate with him? I want to eat him!'' Clement still wanted to struggle, but his mother smelled so good. He involuntarily gave up struggling and leaned weakly into his mother''s arms, enjoying her gentle touch. Sang Ye glanced at the little black snake in her arms. "If he dares to bite anyone, throw him out." Clement was furious again! He struggled desperately to break free from his mother''s arms. "Hiss, hiss!" ''Who do you want to throw out? I''m going to eat you up now!'' Huanhuan hugged him tightly and refused to let go. As she comforted her youngest son, she said to Sang Ye, "He''s still a child. Even if he''s greedy, as long as he''s taught well, he''ll definitely grow into a good person in the future. Don''t be so fierce to him." Sang Ye had always remembered that if it were not for Clement, Huanhuan would not have gotten weak, let alone get kidnapped and almost lose her life. This child was born out of disasters. Even Huanhuan was implicated by him. Sang Ye did not like him. Huanhuan lowered her head and kissed Clement''s little head. She comforted him gently, "Don''t be angry. Your father is stubborn but soft-hearted. He actually likes you very much. Don''t be angry with him." Clement lay in his mother''s arms and glared at Sang Ye. Although the heaven-devouring python was big, it was very petty. Today, Sang Ye said that he wanted to throw him away. This grudge was engraved in his heart. If he had the chance in the future, he would definitely take revenge! Sang Ye did not take his glare seriously. After glancing at him, he retracted his gaze. The father and son were both snake beasts, born cold-blooded. Blood was thicker than water, but this theory had not been verified in them. Huanhuan was a little disappointed. However, she quickly perked up. There was still a long time to go. Clement and Sang Ye would definitely be able to slowly resolve the conflict and become close! She decided. "To celebrate our family reunion, tonight''s dinner is super spicy hotpot!" When Huanhuan said that she wanted it to be super spicy, Bai Di added a lot of red leaves to the hotpot broth. When he brought out the pot, a rich spicy smell immediately filled the air. Huanhuan excitedly called everyone over to eat. Bai Di was a good cook. The hotpot was not only spicy but fragrant. Everyone thought that it was extremely spicy, but they couldn''t stop themselves from eating. Bai Di had prepared a lot of ingredients, both meat and vegetables. They ate them all. Huanhuan burped reluctantly. "It''s so spicy!" Knowing that everyone would feel the heat, Bai Di thoughtfully prepared a large pot of herbal tea in advance. By the time they finished the hotpot, the tea was cold. He brought out the herbal tea and distributed it to everyone to relieve the spiciness. Huanhuan lay in a chair with cold tea in her hand. She looked at her family members chatting around her and felt happy. Such a comfortable life was awesome! Eggy broke free of Xue Ling''s hand and flapped her wings. She burrowed into her mother''s arms. Xue Ling followed and reached for Eggy. "Good girl, let Daddy carry you." Eggy turned around and faced him with her butt. "If you think I''m fat, I won''t let you carry me. Damn it!" Xue Ling was helpless. "I was careless just now and accidentally said the wrong thing." "That''s clearly what you meant!" "No, it wasn''t." No matter how Xue Ling explained, Eggy refused to forgive him. She refused to leave her mother''s arms. Huanhuan was about to comfort Eggy when she saw Clement slither out of her sleeve. He stared at the yellow furball in front of him, his eyes glowing. Delicious food! He opened his mouth to bite her! Fortunately, Huanhuan pressed his head down. She warned, "Have you forgotten what I taught you before?" Clement closed his mouth resentfully, but his eyes were still fixed on Eggy. Such delicious meat was rare. In the future, when his mother was not looking, he would secretly eat her¡­ Eggy didn''t know about the savage thought in his heart and still wanted to play with him. But Xue Ling stopped her. Xue Ling had seen through Clement''s thoughts clearly. Ignoring his daughter''s struggles, he forcefully pulled her into his arms and looked down at Clement. "Little thing, although you''re powerful, don''t eat anything. Otherwise, you''ll be eaten as prey." Clement stuck out his snake tongue. "Hiss~" ''You look delicious too!'' Xue Ling narrowed his phoenix eyes, and his smile was dangerous. "You still want to eat me?" Huanhuan quickly stuffed her youngest son into her sleeve and looked up at Xue Ling, who was standing in front of her. "The child is insensible. Don''t lower yourself to his level." Xue Ling lowered his head to kiss her, but she stopped him. "You smell like hotpot. Go take a shower." Xue Ling smiled suggestively. "Can I sleep with you after I shower?" Huanhuan deliberately didn''t look at him. "That depends on your performance." After eating and drinking their fill, everyone gathered to discuss their experiences. After knowing that Huanhuan was about to head to the City of 10,000 Beasts to inherit the position of prophet, Sang Ye''s and Xue Ling''s reactions were completely different. Xue Ling was quite proud. "My Huanhuan is not only the first female witch doctor and female high priest in history, but she''ll also be the first female prophet! Her name must go down in history!" Sang Ye was worried. "If people find out that one of her mates is a demon and she gave birth to a demon son¡­" Once Huanhuan became a prophet, she would definitely become the center of attention. If Sang Ye and Clement''s identities were exposed, Huanhuan would immediately become the target of public criticism. Huanhuan was very confident. "It''s okay. I''ll protect you." Chapter 817 How Fortunate Sang Ye was a little surprised. "But you¡­" "There are no buts. I want to be the prophet so that I can become stronger and protect my family. No matter what your race is, I won''t let anyone hurt you." Huanhuan''s tone was relaxed and ordinary, but the determination in her words moved everyone present. Unable to resist, Shuang Yun picked her up and kissed her cheek hard. "How lucky we are to be your mates!" Huanhuan blushed at the praise. When it was late at night, everyone smiled. Only Yun Hui in the corner looked especially lonely. The liveliness in the room had nothing to do with him. He turned, pushed open the door, and walked out silently. Bai Di seemed to sense something. He looked back at the door but didn''t say anything. As the night deepened, everyone prepared to return to their rooms to sleep. Xue Ling took a shower as quickly as possible, but when he came out after getting dressed, he realized that Huanhuan had already been carried away by Shuang Yun! At this moment, Shuang Yun had already pressed Huanhuan under him, preparing to repeat last night''s happy scene. Unexpectedly, Xue Ling happened to rush in. Xue Ling wanted to take Huanhuan away. "I''ve been separated from Huanhuan for so long. It wasn''t easy for us to reunite today. How dare you snatch her from me?" Shuang Yun replied readily, "I do dare!" Seeing how shameless he was, Xue Ling couldn''t be bothered to waste his breath. He rushed forward and prepared to snatch him away. Shuang Yun hugged Huanhuan and refused to let go. Neither side was willing to retreat. Huanhuan''s clothes were torn into a mess by them. Even her head was dizzy from the noise. She shouted, "Stop arguing!" Xue Ling said, "Huanhuan, don''t be anxious. After I deal with this big-tailed wolf, I''ll bring you to rest." Shuang Yun said, "Huanhuan, don''t be fooled by him. If this flashy bird kidnaps you to his room, you won''t be able to sleep peacefully tonight." "Do you have the cheek to criticize me?!" "I''m telling the truth!" ¡­ The two of them argued and started fighting. The blankets and pillows were thrown everywhere. Huanhuan covered her head and struggled out of the battle between the two of them. She crawled toward the door with difficulty and called out, "Sang Ye, Bai Di, help¡­" The door was pushed open from the outside! Huanhuan couldn''t dodge in time, and the door hit her head! There was a muffled bang. It hurt so much that she lay on the ground for a long time. The person who opened the door was Sang Ye. He stayed next door. When he heard Huanhuan call his name just now, he immediately came over and knocked. When he realized that no one was opening the door, he pushed it open. Unexpectedly, as soon as he opened the door, he saw Huanhuan lying on the ground. Shuang Yun and Xue Ling were still fighting. The two of them were almost tearing down the house. Sang Ye bent down and picked Huanhuan up. Seeing that she was covering her head, he quickly asked, "What happened to your head?" Huanhuan was in pain. "I hit the door." "You''re too careless. Be careful when you walk next time." Huanhuan couldn''t speak. Sang Ye couldn''t be bothered with Shuang Yun and Xue Ling. He carried Huanhuan and turned to walk out. As he walked, he said, "You can''t stay in your room anymore. Sleep at my place tonight¡­ okay?" The last word sounded ethereal and hesitant. He already felt that his identity was not presentable. Now that Huanhuan had become the successor of the prophet, she would soon stand at a height where everyone would have to look up at her. He felt even more like a stain. A stain that could make her guilty at any moment. Hence, even if it was a small matter like where to sleep at night, he could not be as unyielding as her other three mates and help her make decisions. He did not even dare to take the initiative to fight for it. Huanhuan agreed readily. "I''ll sleep with you tonight." Sang Ye was very happy. But he was used to not smiling. Even though he was happy, his face was still expressionless. Even so, Huanhuan could still feel his happiness. It was because his steps had become much lighter. Sang Ye liked things to be quiet, so his room had no windows. There were walls on three sides. When he pushed open the door and walked in, the light was very dim. Darkness was nothing to beasts, but it was a big problem for Huanhuan. Sang Ye placed her on the bed, took out a torch from his space, lit it, and stuck it into the wall. He pulled Huanhuan''s hand away and cupped her small face. He saw that her forehead was red from the impact. Sang Ye opened his mouth and flicked out his snake tongue. His scarlet snake tongue swept across her forehead. The warm touch made her feel electric jolts. "Does it hurt?" Huanhuan said that it was fine. "Let me apply some medicine for you." Huanhuan shook her head. "No, my self-healing ability is pretty good. I''ll be fine when I wake up." Sang Ye made the bed and let her sleep inside while he slept outside. It was midsummer. Even at night, the temperature was high. Huanhuan involuntarily snuggled into Sang Ye''s arms. His body was cold. Hugging him was like hugging a large block of ice. It was especially cool. Sang Ye hugged her and rested his chin on the top of her head. There was an imperceptible tenderness in his dark eyes. Although he knew that he might make her a sinner, he still couldn''t bear to let go of her. He admitted that he was selfish. He also admitted that he was greedy. But he had no choice. He couldn''t live without her. When Clement emerged from Huanhuan''s sleeve and saw his mother in Sang Ye''s arms, he was furious. He opened his mouth and bit Sang Ye''s arm! ''Let go of my mother!'' Sang Ye accurately pinched Clement''s weak spot. Clement could not break free. He could only grimace at Sang Ye and try his best to show his ferocious side. ''Let go of me or I''ll eat you!'' Sang Ye stared at him for a moment before finally making up his mind. Sang Ye gently pushed Huanhuan away and silently pulled open the door. He left the house in the dark. At this moment, everyone was asleep. Other than the patrol team, the road was empty. Sang Ye successfully went down the mountain and arrived at the bamboo forest behind the mountain. There were many bones buried in the bamboo forest. It was very eerie in the day, not to mention that it was the middle of the night now. When the night wind blew, the bamboo swayed in the wind like ghosts. It was like watching a horror movie. However, Sang Ye did not even look at the bamboo forest and casually threw Clement to the ground. After he landed, he quickly turned around and pounced at Sang Ye again! Sang Ye grabbed him again, his voice cold. "You can''t bite me. Give up." Clement was extremely angry and transformed into a heaven-devouring python. He opened his bloody mouth. ''Let''s see how you can catch me now!'' When he bit down, Sang Ye retreated and dodged. At the same time, he transformed into a black python with red patterns. In terms of size, Clement was even larger than Sang Ye, but Sang Ye was extremely fast. No matter how Clement attacked, he could not hurt Sang Ye. Chapter 818 Little Brother The heaven-devouring python was respected as the lord of all fiends. He was powerful, but he was still young and had little combat experience. After a few rounds, he was fooled by Sang Ye and did not leave a mark on Sang Ye. In the end, he was lured by Sang Ye and his huge snake body was stuck in the bamboo forest. As long as he moved slightly, it would cause the bamboo to make a sharp noise. In the end, this alerted the patrol team. The patrol team hurried over. Clement remembered that his mother had said that he could not show his true form as a heaven-devouring python in front of outsiders. Otherwise, his mother would be forced to separate from him. He didn''t want to be separated from his mother. Sang Ye was about to think of a way to lure the patrol team away so that Clement''s identity as a heaven-devouring python would not be discovered when he saw Clement suddenly transform into a small black snake. After the little black snake landed, it slithered into the grass and disappeared. When the patrol team rushed over, Sang Ye had already transformed into his human form. The captain quickly asked, "Lord Sang Ye, may I ask what caused the bamboo to make such a loud sound just now?" Sang Ye said, "I was stretching here and accidentally touched the bamboo." "I see. Sorry to disturb you." After confirming that there was nothing unusual here, the patrol team turned around and left to continue patrolling elsewhere. Sang Ye glanced at the bamboo forest and turned to go home. When he was far away, Clement emerged from the bamboo forest. The small black snake was hidden in the night. If one didn''t look carefully, they wouldn''t be able to notice him. Clement was not familiar with Rock City. He did not know how to return. He could only search for Sang Ye''s aura by flicking his tongue. Then, he followed. At this moment, Huanhuan was still sleeping. She had no idea that her husband and son had fought at the foot of the mountain. Sang Ye returned to the bedroom, moved the table, and blocked the door. After doing this, he returned to the bed and reached out to hug Huanhuan. Huanhuan approached him and slept very soundly. Xue Ling and Shuang Yun had long stopped fighting. They never expected that Huanhuan would be silently kidnapped by Sang Ye! They both got out of their fight empty-handed, but they couldn''t bear to wake Huanhuan up from her sleep. They could only return to their respective houses and sleep with pillows in their arms. When Clement finally returned home and was about to push open the door, he realized that the door was blocked from the back. With his current small body, he could not push it open. Sang Ye''s bedroom had no windows. After the door was blocked, outsiders could forget about entering his room. Clement opened his mouth angrily and bit the door. He bit off a piece of the wooden door. He spat out the dregs of wood in his mouth and continued to gnaw on the door. He wanted to go in! He wanted to sleep with his mother! A mere door couldn''t stop him! However, the material of this door was too thick. After chewing for half the night, a small hole was finally made. He tried to get in, but he had misjudged his figure. His body was stuck in the hole. He couldn''t get in or out. Clement hissed, attracting the attention of the sleeping Sang Ye. However, Sang Ye only glanced at him and ignored him. He continued to hug his wife and slept. Clement gritted his teeth in anger. ''You disgusting vegetable, just you wait! When I''m free again, I''ll definitely eat you!'' Today, Eggy woke up early. It was because she wanted to lose weight! Her stupid father actually despised her for being fat. She had to slim down for him to see! She flapped her small wings and flew down. She was about to go out to breathe the fresh air and exercise when she saw a black snake lying outside Third Father''s door. Wasn''t this her lackey?! Eggy flew over and realized that Clement was stuck in the door. She couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you stuck?" The front half of Clement''s body was in the room, while the back half was outside. He couldn''t look back and see Eggy. He could only stick out his snake tongue. "Hiss~" ''Don''t mention the past. Hurry up and get me out!'' Eggy said, "Do you want me to help you?" ''Hiss~" What are you waiting for? Hurry up!'' Eggy opened her mouth and bit the snake''s tail, pulling him out. Clement''s body was straightened, and it was more than two meters long. He held his breath and endured the pain of his skin being scraped by the door. He was pulled out bit by bit. Finally, he successfully escaped the shackles of the door. However, Eggy did not let go of him. Instead, she flew out of the door with his snake tail in her mouth. She was going to take her underling to exercise with her and introduce him to her friends. Clement realized that he was getting farther and farther away from the door and was immediately angry! ''Fat bird, where are you taking me? Let go of me. I want to find Mom!'' Eggy flew out of the house to where she usually played with her friends. However, as soon as she landed, Clement turned around and wanted to escape. Eggy flew over and blocked his way. She said in her rather improper beast language, "I saved you. From now on, you''ll be my lackey. You have to listen to me and not run around. Do you understand?" Lackey? Clement was not interested in being the lackey of this piece of meat. He wagged his tail impatiently. "Hiss~" ''Get out of my way!'' Seeing that he refused, Eggy said unhappily, "If you don''t listen, I''ll have to make you suffer." Her stupid father had told her that she had to use both kindness and authority to train pets. Clement already owed him a favor after just now. It was time to exert authority on him. Clement did not listen to Eggy at all. Eggy quickly pounced over, grabbed the snake''s body with her two claws, and flew into the air. Eggy led him higher and higher as she said, "Are you gonna listen to me? If you still won''t, I''ll throw you down." ''How dare this piece of meat threaten me?!'' After what had happened last night, he was already filled with anger. At this moment, Eggy ignited his anger further. He was so angry that he temporarily forgot his mother''s warning. He turned around and bit Eggy''s left leg. It hurt so much that Eggy screamed. But even so, she didn''t let go of Clement. She landed on the ground in pain. Then, her vision blurred and she fainted. After Clement landed and saw Eggy on the verge of death, his rationality returned. Only then did he remember his mother''s instructions. She had told him not to hurt anyone, especially his family. If Mom knew that he had bitten Eggy, she would be furious. Mom might not even want him anymore. For the first time since Clement was born, he felt flustered and afraid. He didn''t dare go back or stay here. He turned and ran. Jiu Yuan happened to pass by and saw Eggy lying on the ground. His expression changed, and he quickly picked her up and ran to Huanhuan''s house. Huanhuan and Sang Ye were already awake. Bai Di was making breakfast in the kitchen. Xue Ling walked downstairs lazily. As he tidied his feather coat, he called Eggy''s name. This girl flew out early in the morning and was not back yet. Where did she go? Chapter 819 Dont Go Too Far Jiu Yuan ran into the house with Eggy and shouted. "Lady Huanhuan, come and take a look at Eggy. She seems to be dying!" As soon as Jiu Yuan finished speaking, Xue Ling had already landed in front of him. Xue Ling snatched Eggy and touched her gradually turning cold body. Shock, grief, and anger swept over him at the same time, almost completely engulfing his rationality. What was going on? How did Eggy become like this?! At this moment, Huanhuan and the others had already walked over. "Show me." Huanhuan reached out and picked Eggy up. She examined her carefully and found a small wound on her leg. It was obvious that the wound was caused by a snake. Huanhuan subconsciously glanced at Sang Ye. As a snake beast, Sang Ye naturally knew very well about the wounds left by snake beasts. He could tell at a glance that the wound was caused by Clement. But he said nothing. Although he didn''t like to be kind, that child was still his son. Even if something happened, he should take the blame. Xue Ling could also tell that the wound was caused by snake fangs. Without thinking, he grabbed Sang Ye''s lapel and questioned angrily, "There are only two snake beasts on the rock mountain. One is you, and the other is Clement!" Sang Ye did not dodge. "Sorry." Xue Ling shouted, "Eggy is injured! Do you think you can resolve it just by saying sorry?!" Bai Di pressed his shoulder. "The most important thing now is to treat Eggy. We''ll talk about other things later." Huanhuan also said, "Stop arguing. I''ll bring Eggy upstairs first. Hurry up and get Clement back." For Huanhuan and Bai Di''s sake, Xue Ling barely suppressed his anger. He followed Eggy upstairs. Shuang Yun said to Bai Di, "Stay at home and take care of them. I''ll go outside and look for Clement." Bai Di agreed. "Okay." Shuang Yun gestured for Jiu Yuan to follow him. Sang Ye immediately said, "I''ll go with you. I''m his father. I know better than anyone how to find him as soon as possible." "Alright, you''re coming too." The three of them left the house in a hurry. Bai Di walked up to the second floor. He noticed that a small hole had been bitten into the bedroom door. There were also a lot of wood dregs scattered beside it. From the bite mark on the small hole, it must have been from a snake''s teeth. There were only two snake beasts at home. Sang Ye''s snake teeth were much larger than his snake teeth, so this small hole must have been bitten by Clement. Bai Di thought that Clement must have been locked out last night and thought of biting the door to get in. That child was especially dependent on Huanhuan. Even though he was locked outside the door, he only thought of trying his best to look for Huanhuan instead of asking others for help. Now that he knew he had made a mistake, he was probably hiding in a corner outside, not daring to come home for fear of being scolded by Huanhuan. Bai Di walked into the bedroom and saw Huanhuan bite her finger and squeeze out blood to feed it to Eggy. Eggy was unconscious now and could not swallow. Helpless, Huanhuan could only settle for the next best thing. She smeared her blood on Eggy''s wound. Xue Ling stared at the wound without blinking. Bai Di joined him, and Huanhuan looked up at him. "Where are the others?" she whispered. "They''re all out looking for Clement." Xue Ling''s expression was ugly. Eggy was his life. If anything happened to Eggy, he would definitely fight Sang Ye to the death! The wound that was originally black and purple healed at a visible speed. Huanhuan touched to feel Eggy''s temperature. It was gradually returning to normal. A moment later, Eggy opened her eyes bit by bit and let out a weak sound. "Chirp¡­" Huanhuan''s and Xue Ling''s hearts ached. Xue Ling gently stroked his daughter''s wings. "Does it still hurt?" Eggy said it didn''t hurt anymore. "That''s good¡­" Eggy flapped her wings and wanted to stand up, but because her injuries were not completely healed, she fell back down as soon as she got up. Huanhuan quickly held her. "Rest well. Don''t move." Eggy muttered softly, "I have to exercise. I want to lose weight¡­" Xue Ling frowned and said, "Why do you wanna lose weight? Aren''t you quite cute like this?!" "You look down on me for being fat!" Xue Ling was very calm. "Did I say that? Why don''t I remember?" "You did! You did! Don''t even think about denying it!" "Alright, alright. I was wrong. I won''t say that you''re fat again. Don''t lose weight either. You''re so cute when you''re round like this." Eggy lay on the bed and snorted. "It wasn''t easy for me to make up my mind to lose weight. I didn''t expect to be bitten instead of losing weight. That guy, Clement, is too evil!" Xue Ling said, "I''ll help you teach him a lesson later!" "I don''t need your help. I want to teach him a lesson myself!" "Alright, alright. You can do whatever you want." Eggy had Xue Ling completely wrapped around her finger. He did not carry the dignity of the elder of the feather tribe. Huanhuan asked Eggy why she was bitten. Eggy explained the details. After Huanhuan heard this, she frowned and said, "You shouldn''t have threatened him. He''s a snake beast. He can''t fly without wings. If he falls from such a high place, he''ll lose a layer of skin even if he doesn''t die." Clement was not a kind person to begin with. If he was forced, he would definitely bite. Eggy muttered softly, "I just want to scare him. I didn''t plan to really throw him down. Father told me that I had to use both kindness and force to take in lackeys. I already did him a favor, but he was still disobedient. I could only threaten him." After hearing her youngest daughter''s words, Huanhuan glared at Xue Ling and said angrily, "Why did you teach the children these things for no reason?" Xue Ling coughed lightly. "I''m just worried that she''ll suffer outside." Eggy asked where Clement had gone. Huanhuan said helplessly, "He hasn''t been home since he bit you. We don''t know where he went." Xue Ling sneered. "He must be hiding outside because he''s guilty. He doesn''t dare to come home and see us." "He''s still a child. He doesn''t understand a lot of things. After we get him back, I''ll teach him a lesson myself. Stay out of it." Xue Ling sneered. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to Clement. No matter how shameless I am, I won''t go so far as to attack a child. The matters of the younger generation should be left to the younger generation to resolve. Clement can be left to Eggy to deal with." Huanhuan knew that he would not give up so easily. She asked, "Then what are you going to do?" "Clement is Sang Ye''s child. His son bit my daughter. As a father, he didn''t educate his son well. Of course, I have to talk to him." Xue Ling said the last sentence coldly. Clearly, he would not just be using his mouth to settle the matter. If necessary, he had to use his hands. Huanhuan thought for a moment and finally said something. "Take it easy. Don''t go overboard." Huanhuan knew that Xue Ling usually didn''t take anything to heart, but as long as his bottom line was crossed, he would definitely not let the matter rest. Eggy was clearly his bottom line. Even if Huanhuan stepped forward to stop him, Xue Ling would just agree not to cause trouble on the surface. However, no one could say what would happen in private. Instead of letting him secretly play tricks, it was better to let him go to Sang Ye openly to resolve this conflict. At least she could watch from the side and step in if they really tried to kill each other. Chapter 820 - 820 Thief 820 Thief Shuang Yun and Sang Ye led the beast soldiers to carefully search the rock mountain from the inside out, but they still could not find Clement. Jiu Yuan asked, ¡°We¡¯ve searched the entire mountain. Don¡¯t tell me he went out of the mountain?¡± Shuang Yun looked at Sang Ye. ¡°Does your son know the way out of the mountain?¡± Sang Ye shook his head, indicating that he was not sure. Although he and Clement were father and son, they had only known each other for a day and did not like each other. He knew very little about his son. He could only rely on his perception of his own kind to find him. Shuang Yun said to Jiu Yuan, ¡°Continue searching in the mountains. Sang Ye and I will look outside.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± After Shuang Yun and Sang Ye went down the mountain, they searched their surroundings bit by bit. They searched the entire Rock City, but they still couldn¡¯t find Clement. The two of them returned empty-handed. Huanhuan was anxious. ¡°Clement has always been by my side. He¡¯s never been away for more than a day. He doesn¡¯t even know the way out. What if he gets lost?¡± Bai Di comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Clement is strong. Even if he¡¯s out there alone, no one will dare bully him. We¡¯ll look carefully tomorrow. We¡¯ll definitely find him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look for him with them tomorrow.¡± Shuang Yun disagreed. ¡°It¡¯s hot out there. You¡¯ll be uncomfortable if you go out.¡± Huanhuan expressed that it was okay and insisted on helping find Clement. She couldn¡¯t feel at ease until she got Clement back. Bai Di said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Huanhuan didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. She casually ate two mouthfuls of food for dinner before putting down her bowl and chopsticks. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to check on Eggy.¡± Shuang Yun quickly put down his bowl and chopsticks. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Huanhuan saw that he had only eaten a little food and was definitely not full. ¡°Continue eating. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll find something to eat when I¡¯m hungry.¡± She carried the food upstairs, pushed open the door, and walked into the bedroom. She saw Eggy sitting on the bed, munching on sunflower seeds. Her bird mouth was especially suitable for eating sunflower seeds. The sunflower seeds fell into her mouth and the hulls were spat out. Fortunately, she remembered her mother¡¯s words about not dirtying the bed. She spat all the sunflower seeds onto the ground. Huanhuan looked at the sunflower seeds on the ground beside the bed and smiled helplessly. ¡°You ate so many sunflower seeds. Are you not planning to eat dinner?¡± As soon as Eggy saw her mother, she immediately flapped her wings to fly over. Huanhuan stopped her. ¡°Your wound hasn¡¯t healed yet. Stay there and don¡¯t move.¡± Huanhuan walked over and placed the food on the table. ¡°Do you want me to feed you? Or do you want to eat it yourself?¡± Eggy raised her head. ¡°I want you to feed me!¡± She could not let go of the opportunity to wheedle! Huanhuan fed her bit by bit, and she quickly finished the food. Eggy lay on her back on the bed, revealing her round belly. She burped in satisfaction. She suddenly asked, ¡°Clement hasn¡¯t been found yet?¡± Speaking of Clement, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve searched the entire city, but we still can¡¯t find him. At this time, I wonder if he¡¯s had dinner. Where will he sleep at night? Will he starve and freeze¡­¡± Eggy turned over and stretched out her wings to cover the back of her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be anxious. After I recover, I¡¯ll help look for him too.¡± At night, the entire family fell asleep. Huanhuan lay on the bed and tossed and turned for a long time. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She was worried that if she closed her eyes, the pitiful image of Clement starving and freezing would appear in her mind. In the end, she couldn¡¯t sleep. Huanhuan climbed out of bed and prepared to go downstairs to get some air. She put on her coat, took out the fluorite, and carefully walked down the stairs. At this moment, the doors of the three bedrooms next door were pulled open one after another. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye walked out. When Huanhuan pulled open the door just now, they were all awake. Bai Di called Huanhuan¡¯s name. Huanhuan turned around and realized that the three of them were awake. She quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought I was already being very careful. I didn¡¯t expect to wake you up.¡± Bai Di asked Shuang Yun and Sang Ye to go back to sleep. He went downstairs and held Huanhuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping in the middle of the night?¡± he asked in a low voice. Huanhuan didn¡¯t say that she couldn¡¯t sleep. She made up an excuse at the last minute. ¡°I want some water. Bai Di sat her down on a stool while he went into the kitchen to get water. But as soon as Bai Di picked up his cup, he sensed that something was wrong. The faint breath floating in the air told him that there was someone else in the kitchen besides him! Bai Di put down his cup and said, ¡°Come out!¡± There was no response. The kitchen was very quiet. Huanhuan heard Bai Di¡¯s voice and immediately stood up. She hurried into the kitchen and asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ... ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s a thief in the house.¡± ¡°Thief?!¡± Huanhuan was shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this little thief won¡¯t hurt anyone.¡± Huanhuan was very surprised. ¡°How do you know he won¡¯t hurt anyone?¡± ¡°We¡¯re family. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t hurt anyone.¡± Huanhuan was stunned at first, but then she reacted and turned to look around. ¡°Clement, is that you?¡± A moment later, a faint rustling sound came from the corner. Huanhuan and Bai Di looked in the direction of the voice and saw a small black snake slithering out of the corner. ¡°Clement?!¡± Huanhuan was very surprised. Clement was also happy to see his mother, but he was afraid of being scolded, so he dawdled and did not dare to approach her. Huanhuan didn¡¯t have that many scruples. She quickly walked over and reached out to scoop him up into her arms. ... ¡°You¡¯re finally back. We¡¯ve been looking for you all day. I thought you were lost outside. I was so worried that I couldn¡¯t eat or sleep!¡± Seeing that not only did his mother not blame him, but she was also so worried about him, the burden in his heart was finally lifted. He nuzzled his mother¡¯s cheek, his heart filled with joy. Bai Di searched the kitchen and found two wild deer that had been hanged. Clearly, these two wild deer were prey that had been dragged back by Clement. Bai Di asked Huanhuan, ¡°What should we do with these two prey?¡± Huanhuan looked at Clement inquiringly. Clement wagged his tail. ¡°Hiss~¡± Huanhuan immediately understood. ¡°You want to give these two prey to Eggy?¡± Clement nodded. ¡°Are you planning to apologize to Eggy with these two prey?¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± Clement didn¡¯t think he was in the wrong. He bit Eggy because she was the one who provoked him first. The reason he wanted to give her these gifts was mainly to please his mother. He didn¡¯t want her to be angry about this. Bai Di put the two wild deer into his space. ¡°We¡¯ll give the prey to Eggy in the morning. It¡¯s late. Go to bed.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Huanhuan carried him back to her room to sleep. Clement had returned safely. Huanhuan could finally be at ease and sleep in peace. Chapter 821 - 821 Breakthrough 821 Breakthrough She had disappeared for a day yesterday. As he couldn¡¯t speak, no one knew where he had run to. However, from the two wild deer, they could tell that he had run quite far. He had even left the city and entered the forest. No wonder no one could find him in the city. He had run out of the city. Huanhuan was quite surprised that he could run so far and accurately find his way home. The next morning, Huanhuan gave the two wild deers to Eggy as compensation for Clement biting her. Eggy was quite generous. ¡°It¡¯s not like I died. Plus, you¡¯re back now. All¡¯s good!¡± Clement: ¡°¡­¡± Had the fat bird gotten smart overnight? Bai Di roasted the two wild deer and cut the meat into thin slices. Everyone dipped the deer meat in sauce and wrapped it in vegetables, fruits, or pickles. They ate with relish. After the meal, the grudge between Eggy and Clement was resolved. However, Xue Ling still looked for Sang Ye in private. ¡°Eggy has a good temper and won¡¯t argue with him, but I¡¯m not the same.¡± Sang Ye was quite calm. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s fight. If you win, we¡¯ll pretend this never happened. If you lose, you¡¯ll have to teach Clement a lesson and let him know that he¡¯ll be beaten up for hurting others.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them carried Huanhuan to the back of the mountain to fight. ¡­ After a day of recuperation, Eggy¡¯s injuries were almost healed. Unable to stand the loneliness, she flapped her wings to find a lackey to play with. It seemed that she really didn¡¯t take the bite to heart at all. In her eyes, it was just a bite. It hurt a little, but it was not a big deal. She was fine after sleeping. She had no idea that she had walked to the gates of hell and almost lost her life. Clement saw his mother smiling at him from the side. He was unwilling to disappoint his mother, so he reluctantly accompanied Eggy to play. Huanhuan was very relieved to see that the relationship between the siblings had improved instead of being estranged after the conflict. Nothing was better than a family and peace! When Huanhuan saw Xue Ling and Sang Ye return, she asked, ¡°Where did you go¡­ Huh? What happened to your faces? Why are you injured?¡± She was very surprised to see them bruised. She could understand Shuang Yun fighting. After all, he was a wolf. It would be strange if he didn¡¯t cause trouble for a day. But Sang Ye and Xue Ling were different. They didn¡¯t look like people who would fight! Xue Ling tidied his hair and tried to look more presentable. He glanced at Sang Ye. ¡°We just had a very friendly spar.¡± Sang Ye replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Huanhuan looked at the injuries on their faces and exposed them mercilessly. ¡°How old are you? Have you been infected by Shuang Yun?¡± Instead of answering, Xue Ling asked, ¡°Did Shuang Yun fight before?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic. Tell me the truth. Why did you fight?¡± Xue Ling snorted. ¡°For Eggy, of course.¡± ¡°I¡¯m about to die from anger.¡± Huanhuan glared at him angrily before turning around to take out two cooked eggs from the kitchen. She gave one to Xue Ling and Sang Ye respectively. Unexpectedly, Xue Ling pried open the eggshell and ate it! Huanhuan said, ¡°I wanted you to rub the egg over the bruise on your face. Who asked you to eat it?!¡± Xue Ling bent down and put his face in front of her. ¡°If there are no more eggs, rub my bruise with your hand.¡± Huanhuan pushed him away rudely. ¡°Cook more eggs yourself.¡± Xue Ling blinked at her and smiled suggestively. ¡°I don¡¯t want eggs. I want you.¡± Huanhuan ignored Xue Ling¡¯s seductive gaze and turned to look at Sang Ye. Seeing that Sang Ye was quietly rubbing the bruise with an egg, she was relieved. ¡°Sang Ye is the most reassuring one.¡± After Huanhuan left, Xue Ling looked at Sang Ye with a faint smile. ¡°Of the four, you¡¯re the best at pretending to be obedient.¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t use my full strength just now, or you would have been beaten to the ground by me.¡± ¡°Likewise.¡± With their strength, if they really tried their best, one of them would definitely die or be injured. That was too much, however, and it would make Huanhuan angry. Hence, in the duel just now, the two of them only used their human forms. The battle ended with a draw. Xue Ling looked Sang Ye up and down. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your strength to improve so quickly. Did you absorb a lot of demonic energy during your trip to the demon race?¡± ¡°Thank you for the compliment.¡± ¡°Who praised you?¡± ¡°You.¡± Xue Ling was unhappy. ¡°You look quite honest. Why are you so shameless?¡± ... Sang Ye said nothing, his eyes looking behind him. Xue Ling immediately turned around and saw Huanhuan walking in. Huanhuan said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve only walked away for a while, but you¡¯re bullying Sang Ye behind my back!¡± Xue Ling felt wronged. ¡°How was I bullying him?!¡± ¡°I heard you call him shameless just now!¡± Xue Ling felt that he would never be able to clear his name. He pointed at Sang Ye and said, ¡°You deliberately provoked me just now!¡± Sang Ye asked, ¡°Did I?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about pretending!¡± Huanhuan rubbed her temples. ¡°Alright, alright. Stop arguing. Go do what you have to do!¡± Xue Ling did not expect to be tricked by Sang Ye. He remembered this grudge and planned to get back at him if he had the chance in the future! ... At this moment, Bai Hao ran in and called out to his mother. Seeing that he was sweating from running, Huanhuan poured him a bowl of water. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Drink some water first.¡± Bai Hao finished his water and quickly said, ¡°Someone from the 10,000 Beast Temple is here. They said they want to see you!¡± Huanhuan was slightly stunned. ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°In the temple. Second Father has already gone to the temple. He asked me to call you over.¡± ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯m going to change.¡± Huanhuan went upstairs to change her clothes. Xue Ling leaned over and asked, ¡°Little White, why did the 10,000 Beast Temple suddenly send someone to look for your mother?¡± Bai Hao wiped his sweat. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but from their tone, they must have something urgent to ask her to resolve.¡± Bai Di had just come out of the cellar. He had heard his youngest son clearly. Bai Di washed his hands and said, ¡°The reason why the 10,000 Beast Temple sent people to look for Huanhuan at this time is most likely because something happened in the City of 10,000 Beasts.¡± Xue Ling nodded. ¡°I think so.¡± Bai Hao didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What can happen in the City of 10,000 Beasts?¡± Bai Di said, ¡°The prophet¡¯s whereabouts are unknown. The various factions are taking advantage of the situation to fight for power and resources. As a sitting duck, the Elders¡¯ Association will definitely be jointly suppressed by the various factions. They urgently need a breakthrough.¡± Xue Ling smiled. ¡°It seems that they want to use Huanhuan as a breakthrough.¡± Chapter 822 Cant Be Underestimated! In the Rock Temple, Shuang Yun was receiving the envoys from the 10,000 Beast Temple. p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® There were a total of 30 beasts who came this time, and 25 of them were guards. These guards were currently arranged to rest in the relay station. Only five of them appeared in the temple, and the leader was the second elder of the Elder''s Association. The second elder looked around and smiled. "Your temple is not bad. It''s much more exquisite than the temples in Sun City and Dark Moon City. Just the steps that can produce music took a lot of effort, right?" Shuang Yun replied casually, "It''s alright." "You can make such steps for the 10,000 Beast Temple in the future." "We''ll see." The second elder glanced at him. "Your Majesty, you don''t seem to welcome us?" "You think too much." As the second-in-command of the Elders'' Association, the second elder was a famous figure in the City of 10,000 Beasts. Even the beast kings of the three medium-sized beast cities had to be polite to him. However, Shuang Yun did not take him seriously at all. This made the second elder a little dissatisfied. He said in a low voice, "I know you''re a beast king and the master of Rock City, but even the Rock City is only one of many small cities in front of the City of 10,000 Beasts. I asked you to build steps for the 10,000 Beast Temple to give you a chance to perform. Don''t be ignorant of your blessings." Shuang Yun was about to speak when they heard Huanhuan''s voice coming from outside the door. "What steps? Are the steps of the 10,000 Beast Temple broken?" Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw Huanhuan walk into the temple accompanied by Bai Di and Xue Ling. Behind them were Shuang Yin and Quan Rong. Huanhuan was wearing a light-colored dress and a veiled hat. Her face was covered by a snow veil. The second elder couldn''t see her face clearly, but he could tell from her voice and aura that she was the high priest of the rock temple, Lin Huanhuan. He raised his chin slightly and said reservedly, "Long time no see. How have you been?" Huanhuan ignored him and asked Shuang Yun, "What''s this about the steps?" Shuang Yun said, "He thinks the steps in our temple are beautiful and wants us to build the same steps for the 10,000 Beast Temple." "So that''s what it is¡­" The ignored second elder felt unhappy, and his expression turned ugly. "Lin Huanhuan, I just greeted you. Why did you ignore me?" Huanhuan seemed to have only just noticed the second elder''s existence. She tilted her head and looked at him. She pretended to be surprised and asked, "Why, if it isn''t the second elder of the Elders'' Association? I didn''t notice you just now. I''m sorry." "Stop pretending. I''m an adult. How could you not have noticed me just now? You''re deliberately embarrassing me!" Huanhuan said slowly, "Don''t be angry. You''ve just arrived at Rock City. There must be many places you haven''t been to, right? Quan Rong, bring this elder around the city to experience the customs of our Rock City." When Quan Rong walked out, Huanhuan gave him a look. ''Young man, do well. If you do well, I''ll put in a good word for you in front of Big Goody later.'' Quan Rong understood what she meant and immediately puffed out his chest. He made an inviting gesture at the second elder in high spirits. "Come, please come this way." "Who said I''m leaving? I''m here for something important. I''m not in the mood to wander around with you." The second elder looked at Quan Rong twice and suddenly asked, "You''re not from the Rock Wolf Tribe, right?" Quan Rong: "I''m from the Blazing Dog Tribe." Bai Di helped explain at the right time. "He''s the younger brother of the leader of the Blazing Flame Tribe. He''s here as a guest and helps with some groceries. It''s an experience." The Blazing Flame Tribe? The second elder''s expression changed slightly. "Your brother is Cang Yi?" Quan Rong nodded and agreed. When did the Blazing Flame Tribe get mixed up with Rock City?! The second elder''s thoughts raced. Cang Yi was famous for being obsessed with his younger brother and treasured him like he treasured his eyeballs. But now, he actually left his younger brother alone in Rock City. Did this mean that Rock City and the Blazing Flame Tribe were affiliated¡­ Shuang Yun didn''t seem to notice the unpredictable expression on the second elder''s face. He cleared his throat. "You just said that you came to us because you have something important to do. May I ask what important matter requires your attendance?" The territory of the Blazing Flame Tribe was not big, but their geographical location was very important. If Rock City joined hands with them, their strength would definitely increase greatly. They could not be underestimated! The second elder put away his contempt and coughed lightly. "The first elder personally entrusted me with this mission. I need to talk to Lin Huanhuan alone. The others, please leave." Xue Ling chuckled. "Leave? On what basis?" Bai Di added, "Huanhuan is a young female, after all. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for her to be alone with you, right?" The second elder was very unhappy. "I''m a proper beast. I just want to say a few words. I won''t do anything to Lin Huanhuan. Do you not trust my character?" Bai Di smiled but said nothing. Xue Ling simply didn''t give him any face. "We really don''t trust you." "You!" The second elder pointed at him and scolded angrily, "How dare you?! I wish to talk to Lin Huanhuan. Do you have the right to interrupt?!" Xue Ling smiled even more ostentatiously. "When I was talking to your beast king, you were still in your mother''s womb!" "Who the hell are you?" "Elder of the feather tribe, Xue Ling." Even the second elder, who did not know much about the other races, had heard of the famous lunatic elder of the feather tribe. The second elder had only heard rumors in the past. He did not expect to see Xue Ling in person here today. He immediately sized him up a few more times. "You''re Elder Xue Ling? So it''s true!" Xue Ling smiled proudly. "Why? Have you heard of me before?" "I did hear that the feather tribe has a crazy elder. Not only is he wilful and domineering, but he''s also especially flashy. He especially likes to wear red." "¡­" Although she knew that the occasion was wrong, Huanhuan couldn''t help but smile! She wasn''t the only one. Even Bai Di and Shuang Yun wanted to laugh. The second elder looked at them. "Why are you smiling? Are the rumors wrong?" The smile on Huanhuan''s face became more and more obvious. "No, the rumors are quite accurate!" Xue Ling: "¡­" ''I''m so angry! But I have to keep smiling!'' Ahem! Huanhuan tried to suppress the corners of her mouth and make herself look more serious. "It''s indeed not appropriate to meet alone. If you have anything to say, tell me there." She pointed to a nearby clearing. It was quiet, and there was no cover. If there was any strange movement, Bai Di and the others could see it clearly. The second elder reluctantly agreed. "Okay, then." Chapter 823 A Strong Dragon Cant Beat A Local Snake Huanhuan stopped after taking a few steps and turned to look at the second elder. "Let''s talk here." The second elder looked back at Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and the others not far away. Huanhuan understood what he meant. "Don''t worry, they won''t hear you. Just say what you want." The second elder hesitated for a moment before saying, "Then I''ll be straightforward. I came to the City of 10,000 Beasts this time because I was asked by the first elder to invite you to the 10,000 Beast Temple." "I''m the high priest of the Rock Temple. I''m fine here. Why are you suddenly inviting me to the 10,00 Beast Temple?" "The 10,000 Beast Temple is preparing to hold a ceremony and wants to invite the high priests of the various temples. You''re the high priest of the Rock Temple, so you''re naturally invited." "So that''s what it is." Realization dawned on Huanhuan. "When is the ceremony?" "In a month." "There''s not much time¡­" The second elder immediately nodded in agreement. "That''s right. Time is tight. Please set off as soon as possible." Huanhuan asked again, "Will the high priests of the Dark Moon Temple and the Sun Temple be there too?" "I''ve already sent someone to the Dark Moon Temple. There''s no reply for the time being, but this ceremony is very important. I believe Wu Huo will definitely participate. As for the Sun God Temple, Wen Qian passed away because of an incident. The position of high priest is still empty. Our Elders'' Association is studying the candidates. If nothing goes wrong, the candidate should be confirmed during this ceremony." Huanhuan deliberately asked, "But I remember that the position of high priest has to be approved by the prophet. Can your Elders'' Association make the decision yourselves?" The second elder said vaguely, "The prophet is unwell. He''s been in seclusion recently. He doesn''t have to worry about these small matters." "Are you planning to go past the prophet and make your own decisions?" "We have no choice but to do this. We can''t keep the position of high priest of the Sun God Temple empty, right?" Huanhuan asked, "Then who do you plan to send to take over the position of high priest?" The second elder smiled meaningfully. "This is a secret. We can''t reveal it to outsiders for the time being." Huanhuan tactfully stopped asking and changed the topic. "Is there anything else you wish to talk to me about?" "Nothing else." "You wanted to talk to me alone just for this matter?" The second elder pretended to be mysterious. "The ceremony is not a small matter. All high priests have to go to the City of 10,000 Beasts in advance. At that time, your whereabouts will be confidential. You can''t reveal it to outsiders." "What if I don''t want to go?" p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® The second elder was slightly stunned. "Why don''t you want to go? It''s a supreme honor for beasts to be invited to a ceremony held by the 10,000 Beast Temple!" Huanhuan said slowly, "I''m comfortable and free at home. What''s the point of traveling all the way to the 10,000 Beast Temple? I really don''t want to go." The second elder seemed to have expected her to say this. He quickly regained his composure and said, "This ceremony is very important. Every high priest has to be present, especially you. If you refuse to participate, we''ll abolish your position as high priest and send another beast to replace you." Huanhuan clicked her tongue. "You don''t even need the permission of the prophet to appoint and remove a high priest now. You have so much power." "These are all small matters. There''s no need to trouble the prophet to do everything himself." "Alright, I understand." Huanhuan turned to leave. The second elder followed. "Time is of the essence. We''d better set off now." "Now? You just arrived at Rock City today. You should rest for two nights before leaving." "No, we have to¡ª" "This is Rock City, our territory." Huanhuan stopped and looked sideways at him. "You have to listen to us since you''re standing here." "You¡ª" Huanhuan interrupted him again. "Let me give you a piece of advice. A strong dragon can''t suppress a local snake. Since you''re here, don''t get into a conflict with us. If we really fight, you''ll definitely suffer more than us." The threat in her words forced the second elder to stop as his expression changed. In the end, he chose to remain silent. Huanhuan said to Quan Rong, "You''re more familiar with the relay station. Please bring them to the relay station to rest. In the next two days, bring them around the city if you''re free. It''s rare for them to come here. They should have enough fun before leaving!" At this, she deliberately looked back at the second elder. "Don''t you think so?" The second elder replied with a fake smile, "Yes." Quan Rong left the temple with the second elder and the others. Huanhuan stood in the doorway and watched them walk away. "It''s hot outside," Bai Di said to her. "Let''s go in." "Mhm." They walked up the Sound Jade stairs to the second floor. Bai Di made them each a cup of fruit tea. Shuang Yun couldn''t help but ask, "What did you talk to the second elder about alone just now?" "On behalf of the first elder, he invited me to the City of 10,000 Beasts to participate in a grand ceremony." Huanhuan took a sip of tea. It was sour and sweet. It was delicious! A ceremony held by the 10,000 Beast Temple? Not only Shuang Yun, but Bai Di and Xue Ling also looked puzzled. The 10,000 Beast Ceremony was held every four years. Logically speaking, it should be held this year, but the 10,000 Beast Ceremony had to be hosted by the prophet himself. Yin Ji was still recuperating by Ice Mirror Lake. It was impossible for him to go to the City of 10,000 Beasts to preside over the ceremony. How could those old guys from the Elders'' Association preside over the ceremony?! Xue Ling''s gaze circled Huanhuan twice before he smiled meaningfully. "I was guessing that those old guys might have designs on Huanhuan. Now, it seems that I was right." Shuang Yun was puzzled. "What do you mean?" Bai Di said, "What he means is that the Elders'' Association already knows that Yin Ji passed the position of prophet to Huanhuan. They want to use the ceremony to get Huanhuan to preside over the ceremony. She''s the heir to the prophet anyway. It''s justifiable." Huanhuan thought for a moment. "But when Second Elder chatted with me, he never mentioned me inheriting the position of prophet." Xue Ling pinched her cheek. "Little fool, of course, he wouldn''t mention it. He''s waiting for you to take the initiative to mention it to him so that they can take the initiative." Huanhuan seemed to understand something. So that was how it was! Shuang Yun was still worried. "The elders want to help Huanhuan inherit the position of prophet? Will they be so kind?" Xue Ling said leisurely, "They definitely won''t be so kind, so there must be a trap. We have to be wary." Shuang Yun frowned. "In that case, we won''t go, lest Huanhuan encounters danger again." But Bai Di said, "We still have to go. If we don''t, they''ll use this as an excuse to take Huanhuan''s position as high priest. But before we go, we have to figure things out. We can''t go in a daze." "What''s your plan?" Bai Di smiled. "Let''s go talk to the second elder." Chapter 824 Have A Chat In the dead of night, the second elder was sleeping soundly when a large hand suddenly reached out to cover his mouth and nose. The second elder started struggling! He struggled out of bed and rolled to the ground. But before he could get up, he was knocked unconscious from behind. ¡­ When he woke up, he found himself tied to a stone pillar. The five people standing in front of him were Lin Huanhuan and her four mates. Huanhuan looked at Bai Di beside her. "Is this what you meant by ''talking''?" Bai Di was very calm. "If we tie him up, we can talk to him however we want." Huanhuan: "¡­" She didn''t expect him to be so scheming! The second elder was so angry that he wanted to curse, but his mouth was blocked by the hay. He couldn''t speak and could only whimper. Huanhuan could understand him. If it were her, she would be furious if someone suddenly knocked her out and tied her up while she was sleeping soundly at night. She sympathized. "Take the thing out of his mouth." Shuang Yun walked forward and took out the hay from the second elder''s mouth. Pfft! The second elder spat out the remaining hay in his mouth and scolded angrily, "What do you want? I''m the second elder of the Elders'' Association. How dare you kidnap me?!" Huanhuan said slowly, "Don''t be anxious. We just want to talk to you about something. We don''t mean anything else¡ª" The second elder interrupted her. "Stop pretending to be kind! You''ve already kidnapped me. Don''t expect this matter to end peacefully. Our Elders'' Association won''t let you off!" Huanhuan thought for a moment. "Send him away." Shuang Yun asked, "Where should we send him?" "He looks angry. He probably doesn''t want to talk to us for the time being. We have to calm him down. I remember there''s a water dungeon next door. Throw him in it and submerge him. When he calms down, we can talk." "Sure." Shuang Yun called two beast soldiers over to hold down the second elder on either side. The second elder was very panicked. "What are you doing? I''m the second elder of the Elders'' Association. You have no right to lynch me!" Shuang Yun said, "Take him down." The beast soldiers dragged the second elder out of the interrogation room and threw him into the water dungeon next door. The water dungeon was surrounded by walls. There were four fist-sized holes in each wall. The dungeon was quickly filled with ice water. The second elder''s hands were hanging by a rope. The water was just above his mouth. He had to stand up straight and raise his head to breathe and speak normally. p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® Even so, he refused to compromise. "How dare you abuse your power on me? When I return to the 10,000 Beast Temple, I won''t let you off!" Xue Ling chuckled. "In that case, I''ll keep you here." "W-What do you mean?" "As long as we kill you, you won''t be able to go back. You won''t be able to take revenge on us." The second elder panicked, but he still pretended to be calm. "How dare you?!" Xue Ling turned to the beast soldier beside him and instructed, "Continue to add water." "Alright!" The beast soldiers opened the sluice gate. Water flowed out of the holes in the walls and into the dungeon. The water rose visibly. Soon, it covered the second elder''s mouth, then his nose¡­ When he was submerged, he couldn''t breathe anymore. The intense suffocation made him dizzy, and his chest felt like it was about to explode. He wished he was dead. Bai Di estimated that it was about time and said to the beast soldiers, "Pull him out." "Alright!" The beast soldiers jumped into the water, grabbed the second elder on either side, dragged him out of the water dungeon, and threw him to the ground. At this moment, the second elder was on his last breath. He lay on the ground and did not move. Shuang Yun squatted down and patted his cheek. "Wake up." The second elder still did not move. "If you continue to pretend to be dead, I''ll have to throw you into the dungeon again." As soon as Shuang Yun finished speaking, the second elder opened his eyes and begged with a trembling voice, "Don''t, don''t! You can talk about anything you want. Stop torturing me!" Shuang Yun smiled. "If you had been so obedient, you wouldn''t have suffered so much just now." Huanhuan got someone to bring a stool over. "Help him sit on it." The beast soldiers dragged the second elder up and tied him to a chair. Huanhuan looked the second elder up and down. Seeing that he was drenched, pale, and in a very sorry state, she couldn''t help but smile in satisfaction. "Don''t worry, as long as you''re obedient, we won''t take your life." The water in the water dungeon was much colder than ordinary water. Even though he had only been submerged for a while, the second elder was already trembling from the cold. His lips were purple. He asked shakily, "W-What do you want?" Huanhuan said slowly, "I just want to ask you why the first elder asked you to look for me." "Didn''t I already tell you? The first elder asked me to invite you to the 10,000 Beast Ceremony." "What else?" "N-No. That''s all the first elder said." Seeing that he was avoiding her gaze, she sighed slowly. "I hate it when people lie. As long as someone lies to me, I can''t help but want to lock that person in the water dungeon and make them beg for death¡­" "I''ll talk, I''ll talk!" The second elder was afraid that they would lock him in the water dungeon again, so he hurriedly said, "The first elder asked me to invite you to the 10,000 Beast Ceremony. He also asked me to put something into your food when you weren''t looking. After you eat it, you''ll be obedient and become a puppet at our mercy." "What is it?" The second elder stammered, "It''s just a pill¡­" "Where''s the pill?" "In the relay station." Sang Ye took the initiative to say, "I''ll get it." Huanhuan nodded. "Yes, come back quickly." Sang Ye turned around and walked out. Huanhuan looked at the second elder and saw that he was trembling in fear. She said gently, "Don''t be afraid. As long as you tell the truth, not only will we not kill you, but we''ll also personally send you back to the City of 10,000 Beasts." The second elder was stunned. "Really?" "Of course. I keep my word." "But I have a small request." The second elder knew that it wouldn''t be so easy. He had seen through it now. The little female in front of him looked obedient, but she was actually very cunning. Since he had fallen into her hands, he would definitely be squeezed dry of his remaining value. Even so, he had to bite the bullet and ask, "What request is it?" It was better to live than die. No matter what, he had to seize this chance of survival. At this moment, Sang Ye returned. He handed Huanhuan a small cloth bag. "This was found in his luggage." She slowly opened the small cloth bag. There was a black pill inside. She leaned closer and sniffed. There was a faint fishy smell. Chapter 825 Puppet Worm When Huanhuan approached the pill, Clement suddenly slithered out of her sleeve. He bared his teeth at the pill, looking very anxious. Shuang Yun turned to look at Sang Ye. "What''s going on with your son?" Although Clement could not speak, as his father and a fellow snake beast, Shuang Yun could understand what Clement''s hisses meant. "He says there''s something in the pill, and it''s very annoying." What could it be that even the heaven-devouring python found annoying? Huanhuan was a little curious and opened the pill. There was something white inside. If one looked closer, one could see that it seemed to be a living thing. Little Brat suddenly said, "It''s the egg of a puppet worm." Huanhuan froze. She had only heard of puppet medicine but not puppet worms. The last time on dawn continent, Yun Hui was forced to take a puppet medicine to save her. It caused her, Bai Di, and the others to chase him all the way from the dawn continent to the secret dragon continent. She would remember the puppet medicine for the rest of her life. Little Brat guessed what she was thinking and took the initiative to explain, "Puppet medicine is refined from puppet worms." Huanhuan understood. So that was how it was! Little Brat continued, "Puppet worms are usually divided into mother worms and children worms. There''s only one mother worm, but there are many children worms. The one in your hand is an unhatched child worm. The mother worm should be in the hands of the first elder. If one takes the pill, the worm will immediately hatch and parasitize one''s body, constantly corroding one''s nerves. The first elder can then control the victim through the mother worm and make them obedient to him like a puppet." Huanhuan clicked her tongue. "What a vicious existence." The others couldn''t hear Little Brat. They could only hear Huanhuan suddenly say this. They were both surprised and puzzled. Huanhuan explained to them about the puppet worms. Shuang Yun was furious. "The first elder actually dared to attack you? He''s courting death!" Xue Ling''s expression did not look too good either. "Fortunately, we were careful and kidnapped the second elder for interrogation. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable." The journey from Rock City to the City of 10,000 Beasts was very long. There might be many unexpected situations along the way. It was not completely impossible for the second elder to put something into Huanhuan''s food when they were not paying attention. Just thinking about Huanhuan''s pained appearance after being parasitized by a puppet worm, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling couldn''t help but feel murderous. Unfortunately, the first elder was in the City of 10,000 Beasts, and they could not see him right now. They could only focus their anger on the second elder. The second elder sensed their murderous gazes and couldn''t help but tremble. He quickly shouted, "It has nothing to do with me! I didn''t know that it was the egg of a puppet worm. This is all because of the first elder. Don''t take it out on me!" Xue Ling sneered. "Even if you''re not the mastermind, you''re still an accomplice. You''re not a good person!" "But I''ve confessed everything. Can''t I atone for my mistakes?" Shuang Yun couldn''t be bothered with him. He turned to look at Huanhuan. "What do you plan to do with him?" Huanhuan looked at Bai Di first. He was looking at her encouragingly, so she mustered her courage and said what she was thinking. "Since they want to harm me with this puppet worm, we''ll give them a taste of their own medicine." Shuang Yun reacted quickly. "I understand." He took the pill from Huanhuan and walked to the second elder. The second elder looked at him warily. "What are you doing?" Shuang Yun got the two beast soldiers to hold the second elder down on either side. Then, he forced the second elder''s mouth open and stuffed the pill into his mouth along with the egg. He forced him to swallow it. The second elder was extremely terrified. He had heard everything Huanhuan said just now. Puppet worms were no good thing. If he ate this pill, he would become a puppet controlled by others! He struggled with all his might, but in terms of strength, he was no match for the two beast soldiers. Unable to break free, he was forced to eat the pill and egg. He didn''t know if it was his imagination, but the second elder felt something crawling in his stomach. He wanted to vomit, but he couldn''t. He felt worse than dead. Bai Di said to Huanhuan, "It''s getting late. Shall we go back and rest?" "Mhm." Before leaving, Shuang Yun specially instructed the beast soldiers in charge of guarding to keep an eye on the second elder and not let anyone come into contact with him. If anything unusual happened, they should inform him immediately. "Yes, Your Majesty!" After returning home, everyone washed up and went to sleep. Huanhuan lay on the bed, took out the Wheel of Machinery, and entered the learning space in her dream. Little Brat was surprised to see her suddenly appear. "Why did you suddenly come in? Shouldn''t you be making out with your husbands tonight?" "I''m here to look for Lin Qing. I want to ask him how to cut off the connection from puppet worms." "I see." Little Brat pointed to the door not far away. "He''s still there. Go ahead." Huanhuan pushed open the door and walked in. She saw Lin Qing sitting among the books and reading seriously. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Lin Qing looked up at her. "Why are you here?" Huanhuan approached him with a smile. "I''m here to visit you." Lin Qing saw through her thoughts. "I think you came to me for a reason, right?" "No, I''m really here to visit you this time. You helped treat my Sang Ye the last time and saved Yin Ji later on. I''m very grateful to you. I don''t have anything to repay you with. In the future, let me know if you have any instructions for me. I''ll definitely do my best!" Hearing her words, Lin Qing put down the book in his hand. "I do need someone''s help with something." "Whatever you say." "I died an undignified death back then. If you''re free, remember to help me clean up my bones." This request exceeded Huanhuan''s expectations. She couldn''t help but be stunned. "You''re already dead?" Instead of answering, Lin Qing asked, "If I''m not dead, how can my soul be trapped here?" "But aren''t you a god? Do gods die?" "Gods are indeed immortal, but I was unlucky enough to encounter a group of gods fighting. I was unlucky and lost my life too." Lin Qing said it very casually as if he didn''t care about the past. "Death is like a lamp going out. I don''t care much about what I look like after dying, but since you said you want to repay me, help me clean up the bones so that they won''t be left in that dark place where they''ll grow mold and mushrooms." Huanhuan asked tentatively, "May I ask where your bones are?" "I forgot where exactly. Anyway, I remember there was a tree there. It was quite ugly. It had purple leaves and a black trunk. Its name seems to be..." Lin Qing tried his best to think for a long time before remembering. "Its name is Demon Eye!" Chapter 826 Trash Station Huanhuan almost knelt down to him. "Doesn''t the Demon Eye grow in the abyss?!" Lin Qing nodded. "Yes." Huanhuan pointed at her nose in disbelief. "You want me to go to the abyss to clean up your bones?!" "Can''t you?" "If I go to a place like the abyss, will I come back alive?!" Lin Qing was confused. "What''s wrong with the abyss? Isn''t that a trash station?" "What? A trash station?!" "That''s right. In the past, we would throw things we didn''t want into the abyss. At first, we threw dead things. Later, there were some living things mixed in. Those living things survived in the abyss, and that''s how they became the monsters you see now." From what he said, the abyss really did seem to be an oversized trash station. Lin Qing felt that it was very indecent to leave his bones in the trash station. It seemed only right for him to get someone to handle this situation. However! "That place might just be a trash station to you, but to me, it''s a demon''s den that eats people up! A delicate girl like me will definitely not return if I go to that place!" Lin Qing sized her up. "The fact that you dare to say that you''re a girl means that you''re quite thick-skinned. Even if you go to the abyss, your thick skin can protect you." Huanhuan: "¡­" "It''s fine if you really don''t want to go. It''s just a skeleton anyway." Huanhuan hesitated for a long time before saying carefully, "I can help you get your bones, but can you do me another favor?" Lin Qing glanced at her. "Didn''t you just say that you came here to see me because you''re grateful?" "While I''m visiting you, I''ll also ask you for help~" Seeing that he was ignoring her, she braced herself and grabbed his arm to shake it twice. Her eyes were filled with pleading. Lin Qing looked down at his arm that she had grabbed. Perhaps because his gaze was too cold, Huanhuan involuntarily let go of her hands with a resentful expression. Lin Qing said, "Tell me." Huanhuan said, "Huh?" "Don''t you need something from me? What is it?" Huanhuan was delighted and quickly asked, "Do you know about puppet worms?" "I do." "Someone tried to harm me with these worms recently." Lin Qing looked up at her and frowned. "Do you have one inside you now?" "No, no!" Lin Qing looked away. "I didn''t think you were that stupid either." Huanhuan told him how she had discovered the puppet worm. "I''ve already asked the second elder to take the pill, but I want to ask you if there''s a way to cut off the connection between the puppet worms and the mother. It''s best if the child worm listens to my orders." Lin Qing smiled faintly. "You stole someone else''s puppet worm and want that worm to listen to you? Dream on." "Ahem, in any case, it''s useless to keep that worm. It''s quite disgusting. I might as well let him eat it. It''s naturally good if there''s a way to use it for my personal gain. If not, it doesn''t matter. In any case, Second Elder has ill intentions. He deserves to die." "There are ways to cut off contact¡­" Huanhuan was immediately interested. "What is it?" Lin Qing casually took a book from the pile beside him and handed it to her. "Take a look for yourself." It was a book bound in sheepskin. It looked thick, but it was only about ten pages. Huanhuan quickly flipped through it. It was a book that taught people to raise voodoo worms. There were not many words, but every sentence was very practical. Huanhuan saw the records of puppet worms inside. In addition to the information Little Brat had told her before, the book also said that after a puppet worm entered the human body, it could be fed with medicine. It could make the puppet worm forget its connection with the mother worm and establish a subordinate relationship with a new feeder¡­ There were many details after that. Huanhuan noted them down. She returned the book to Lin Qing. "Thank you for your guidance, Teacher!" Lin Qing still looked cold. "I hope you won''t forget your promise to me." "Don''t worry. After I deal with those old guys in the Elders'' Association, I''ll help you gather your bones. At that time, I''ll definitely bury you gloriously!" "There''s no need for a grand burial. You just have to burn my bones and scatter the ashes in the river." Although Huanhuan felt that this was a little unworthy of his status as a god, since he asked for it, she could only respect his last wish. "Yes, I understand." ¡­ Little Brat was watching cartoons with relish. When he saw Huanhuan come out, he asked, "Have you found the answer?" Huanhuan nodded. "I found it." "Then why do you still look troubled?" Huanhuan hesitated. "I promised Lin Qing something just now." "What is it?" "I promised to help him collect his bones." "Oh, it''s not a big deal. Why are you looking so miserable?" "Lin Qing''s corpse is under the Demon Eye." "It''s just under a tree¡­ Wait!" Little Brat suddenly sat up straight and looked at her with wide eyes. "What did you say?" Huanhuan said word by word, "Demon''s Eye." Little Brat suddenly stood up and roared at the top of his lungs, "F*ck! That tree is in the deepest part of the abyss! It''s close to the demon king''s palace! You barely escaped death last time. Are you going to take the initiative to deliver yourself to the lion''s den this time?!" Huanhuan looked desperate. "What can I do? I''m desperate too." Little Brat pointed at the door. "Go back and tell Lin Qing that you can''t do this. Get him to find someone else to help!" Huanhuan whispered, "I''m the only living person who can enter this place. He can''t find anyone else to help." "Then go back on your word. No matter what you do, you have to reject the mission to get his bones!" "But I''ve already promised him¡­" "You can go back on your word!" "That''s not a good idea, is it?" Little Brat pointed at her and scolded, "You''re really infuriating!" Huanhuan covered her face. "I''m sorry." "I don''t want to hear your apology. I want you to go to him immediately and reject this matter!" "He''s helped me so much, and I''ve never done anything for him. This is the first time he''s made a request. Wouldn''t it be ungrateful of me to refuse?" "It doesn''t matter! Your life is more important than your character and reputation!" Huanhuan praised sincerely, "You''re really the most straightforward system I''ve ever seen." "Don''t flatter me. I won''t fall for that!" "It''s getting late. I still have to deal with the second elder and the puppet worm. I''ll leave Lin Qing''s matter to you." Huanhuan decided to slip away! She ran off. Little Brat was so angry that he pounded his chest. "Heavens! What sin did I commit to raise such a bastard daughter?!" Chapter 827 Indecent When Huanhuan woke up, it was already the next morning. She got dressed and began to fiddle with the medicine. Bai Di pushed open the door and walked in. He saw her leaning over the table, pounding the medicine. "Did you wash your face?" he asked. Huanhuan looked up with a confused expression. "Huh?" Seeing her like this, Bai Di knew she hadn''t washed her face, brushed her teeth, or combed her hair. He brought hot water and wrung a cotton handkerchief. "Face." Huanhuan turned to look at him as she pounded the medicine. Bai Di held the back of her head with one hand and wiped her face with a handkerchief with the other. After washing her face and brushing her teeth, he helped her tie her long hair into a ponytail. Later, he felt that the ponytail was in the way, so he helped her tie it into a bun. The skullcap wrapped itself around her bun, and the pink lotus flower rested on her hair, making her face look even fairer and cuter. Unfortunately, Huanhuan was engrossed in making medicine and was not in the mood to pay attention to her appearance. Bai Di brought her breakfast again and placed it in front of her. "Continue after this." Huanhuan grabbed a bun and was about to stuff it into her mouth when Bai Di stopped her. "You didn''t even wash my hands." She had touched so many herbs just now, but she grabbed the bun straight without even washing her hands. If there was something bad in those herbs, wouldn''t she be muddle-headed and get food poisoning?! Huanhuan was too busy making medicine to wash her hands. She said casually, "They''re not dirty. I won''t get sick." "What twisted logic is this?!" Bai Di picked up the bun and held it to her mouth. "Open your mouth." Huanhuan obediently opened her mouth to take a big bite. Bai Di saw that her cheeks were puffed up. "Eat slowly," he said. "Don''t choke." As soon as he finished speaking, Huanhuan really choked. She covered her throat. "Water, water!" Bai Di quickly fed her some meatball soup. After drinking the soup, Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief and finally swallowed the bun in her throat. Bai Di was done feeding her breakfast. He saw that she had finished grinding the herbs into a paste and was now grinding powder. She mixed the finished herbs with the powder and stirred them evenly. Then, she spat into it. Bai Di: "¡­" What medicine was this? She actually spat into it! Noticing the strange gaze in his eyes, Huanhuan took the initiative to explain, "Don''t worry, this isn''t medicine for you." Bai Di immediately pressed, "Who are you giving your saliva to?" "Ahem, this isn''t for humans. It''s for puppet worms." Huanhuan explained the effects of this medicine. Bai Di finally understood her intentions and was relieved. It didn''t matter if she fed worms and not humans. Huanhuan wiped her mouth and rubbed the medicinal paste into small balls. As she was not very skilled, the balls she made varied in size. She made more than a dozen small balls. She took out a small wooden box and put all these balls in it. Then, she ran out to look for Xue Ling. Xue Ling was not at home now. After Huanhuan asked Eggy, she found out that he had gone to the temple. She ran down the mountain and searched the temple inside and out. Finally, she was told to find Xue Ling sunbathing on the roof. Xue Ling lay lazily on the roof. The sun shone on his feather coat, making it look even more dazzling. He was surprised to see Huanhuan. "Why are you here?" Huanhuan leaned over and asked ingratiatingly, "Can you lend me your feather?" Among the birds, it was common practice to give each other feathers to express their love. Huanhuan''s request made Xue Ling''s heart skip a beat. Was she confessing to him? Although they were an old couple and already knew each other''s feelings well, Xue Ling was still enticed by her. The little female must be asking for his feather so that she could carry it with her. That way, even if they were separated, she could comfort herself with a piece of him. Xue Ling felt his body heat up at the thought of the little female hugging his feather affectionately. He plucked three feathers and handed them to her. "Are these enough? If not, I''ll give you a few more." "That''s enough!" Huanhuan took the feathers happily, then took out a flint. She struck sparks in front of Xue Ling and burned the three feathers. Burn, burn¡­ The fire in Xue Ling''s heart gradually cooled. "You asked me for feathers just to burn them for fun?" "Of course not." Huanhuan took out a small wooden box, revealing the pills of different sizes. "I''m making medicine. I need your feathers as a catalyst." She scattered the ashes of the feathers on the pills. After the pills that were not completely dry were wrapped in ashes, their color became even more indescribable. "Alright, it''s done!" Huanhuan flew down the roof with the help of the butterfly flowers and landed steadily on the ground. Xue Ling was still mourning his lost feathers. Those were the three most beautiful feathers he had! His heart ached! Huanhuan arrived at the cell and saw the second elder imprisoned there. The second elder''s limbs were firmly tied. He lay on the ground looking like he had nothing to live for. Huanhuan knocked on the door and called out affectionately, "Second Elder~" The second elder involuntarily shivered. He turned around and saw Lin Huanhuan. Fear immediately appeared on his face. Clearly, the kidnapping and torture last night had left a deep impression on him, causing him to look at her as if he was looking at a demon. In terms of his understanding, he was like Ling Si. "W-What are you doing here?!" Huanhuan smiled at him, then remembered that she was wearing a veiled hat and her face was covered by a snow veil. No matter how amiable her smile was, he couldn''t see it. She had no choice but to stop smiling and walk in. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here to bring you food." Speaking of food, the second elder couldn''t help but gulp. He hadn''t had a sip of water since last night. He was starving. Despite his doubts, he couldn''t resist the temptation of food. "What food?" he asked. "Of course, it''s very delicious food." Huanhuan took out the small wooden box and took out a pill. "Here, open your mouth." After he took the pill that contained the egg of a puppet worm last night, the second elder now shrank back upon seeing the pill. "What is this?" "It''s my latest drug. It doesn''t have a name yet. Since you''re asking¡­" Huanhuan thought for a moment. "Then I''ll give it a name now. Why don''t we call it the Madness Pill?" No! What?! From the name, it was definitely not a good medicine! The second elder refused to open his mouth. Huanhuan said slowly, "This is my latest medicine. You''re the first to try it. Give me some face, okay?!" Chapter 828 Regret! Hearing this, the second elder was even more afraid. No one had taken this medicine before. Who knew what strange effects it would have? What if he was poisoned?! No matter how Huanhuan coaxed him, the second elder insisted on not opening his mouth to take the medicine. Helpless, Huanhuan could only call out to her youngest son. As she stroked his little head, she said to the second elder, "My youngest son doesn''t have any other hobbies. He just likes to eat, especially beasts. If you don''t take your medicine obediently, you''ll soon become his morning tea." Clement opened his mouth, revealing his sharp fangs. The second elder did not believe that someone of Clement''s size could swallow a living person in one gulp. He still refused to open his mouth. "Alright, you forced me." Huanhuan was helpless. She could only take out a bone knife and stab the second elder''s chest! He opened his mouth and screamed, "Ahhh!!" Huanhuan took the opportunity to throw the pill into his mouth. The pill was very strange and melted in his mouth. By the time the second elder reacted, there was only a strange taste in his mouth. He looked down and realized that his chest was fine. The bone knife didn''t hurt him at all. Huanhuan pulled back the bone knife. "Don''t be afraid. I was just scaring you." The second elder roared hysterically, "How can you do this?!" Clement immediately bared his teeth. "Hiss!" ''How dare you scold my mother? I''ll eat you immediately!'' Huanhuan touched her youngest son to calm him down. She looked him up and down and asked with interest, "How do you feel now?" The second elder sensed it carefully. "I don''t feel like there''s anything different." "What do you mean?" "I just don''t feel anything. Nothing''s changed¡­" Before the second elder could finish, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his abdomen. His body began to convulse. His face was pale, and he kept crying out in pain. Huanhuan asked, "Are you feeling something now?" The second elder wanted to bang his head on the ground in pain. How could this be just a feeling? Such a violent feeling was killing him! Huanhuan comforted him, saying, "Don''t be afraid. This is a normal reaction. It won''t hurt anymore after this." The second elder gritted his teeth in hatred, and blood began to flow from the corners of his mouth. "What did you feed me?" Huanhuan blinked and looked innocent. "Didn''t I tell you before? It''s the Madness Pill. "¡­" The second elder wanted to die even more. He regretted it. If he had known that Lin Huanhuan was such a terrifying demoness, he would never have agreed to accept the first elder''s mission. Compared to living a life worse than death, what were a few words of reprimand from the first elder?" He regretted it! Boo-hoo! The second elder was filled with regret and pain. He couldn''t help but cry. Huanhuan was very surprised. "Why are you crying?" The second elder cried and shouted, "If it were you and you were in so much pain that you''d rather die, would you be able to stop yourself from crying?" "But I''m not like you. I''m a female. It doesn''t matter if I cry. But you''re a male beast. Looking at you cry like this, you just seem useless." "¡­" It hurt! The second elder refused to respond. He continued to cry and scream in pain. According to the book, puppet worms were very smart. It knew that the host had swallowed a drug, and this drug would confuse its mind. It began to struggle desperately, which was why the second elder was in so much pain. Huanhuan waited patiently. Not long after, the puppet worm finally could not escape the corrosion of the medicine. It lost its mind and its connection with the mother worm was severed. It finally fell silent. The pain in the second elder''s abdomen gradually subsided. He could finally breathe, and his face was covered in a cold sweat. Huanhuan took out another pill and bit her finger. She squeezed out a drop of blood and smeared it on the pill. While the second elder was lying on the ground and unable to resist, she stuffed the pill into his mouth. The second elder: "¡­" As time passed, he had grown numb. He waited desperately for the pain to come again. But after waiting for a long time, there was no reaction. Not only that, but he felt warm and refreshed. At the same time, Huanhuan had already sensed the connection between her and the puppet worm. She tried to give an order. "Smile for me." The second elder immediately smiled very stiffly. He was extremely horrified. His body was clearly his, but he couldn''t control it. The feeling was terrifying! Huanhuan was quite satisfied. "You reacted quickly. Not bad, not bad. Your smile is a little ugly. Stop smiling." The smile on the second elder''s face immediately disappeared. He opened his mouth and asked, "What did you do to me?" "Remember the puppet worm in your body? It''s parasitizing you. Your actions will be controlled by it. I''m its new master now. It''ll do whatever I tell it to do. In other words, you have to listen to me now. If I want you to laugh, you have to laugh." The second elder was filled with bitterness. "You''re too vicious." "It takes one to know one. I learned all this from you." Huanhuan cut the rope on his body with the bone knife. The second elder was finally free. He wanted to pounce on the female demon and strangle her to death. But no matter what his mind thought, his body was firmly in place, unable to move. He even felt fear and submission from the depths of his body. It was absolute submission to his master. Huanhuan put away the bone knife. "You can return to the relay station now. We''ll set off for the City of 10,000 Beasts tomorrow morning." As soon as she said this, the second elder''s legs walked out uncontrollably. Huanhuan said, "By the way, there''s something else I''d like to remind you of." The second elder had no choice but to stop and listen to her finish with a stiff expression. "You''d better not think about informing anyone. The puppet worm in your body will monitor your every move for me. If you dare betray me, the puppet worm will immediately eat your internal organs and tear open your stomach." The second elder trembled at the scene she described, and his face turned even paler. Huanhuan said, "Did you hear me?" "I-I did." Huanhuan waved her hand. "You can go." The second elder ran away as if he had been pardoned. Huanhuan stretched. "I''m going to wrap up and go home! She got home just in time for lunch. Bai Di asked her where she had been. "I just went to the cell to release the second elder." Bai Di asked, "Did you give him the medicine?" Huanhuan smiled proudly. "Yes, and it works quite well. Now that the puppet worm is at my disposal, he''s become my spy." Bai Di couldn''t resist stroking her head when she smiled cutely. "Go wash your hands and eat." "Mhm." After Huanhuan washed her hands, she ate lunch with everyone. Because they were leaving for the City of 10,000 Beasts tomorrow morning, everyone was very busy. Bai Di was in the kitchen preparing the dry food they needed for the journey. Sang Ye was in the house packing his luggage, while Xue Ling went to the feather tribe. Shuang Yun called his four children in front of him. "After I leave, you''ll take care of Rock City. If there''s anything you don''t understand, you can ask me now. After I leave, you won''t be able to ask even if you want to." Chapter 829 Nothing Good! Shuang Yin, Shuang Mu, and Shuang Hua, and Shuang Lin didn''t want to be separated from them. However, they also knew that this was impossible. After all, there had to be someone watching over Rock City. If the four of them followed their parents to the City of 10,000 Beasts, wouldn''t Rock City become an ownerless city? Compared to the unwillingness of the four siblings, Bai An and Bai Hao were especially calm. In any case, they had been separated from their parents for nearly 20 years. Another few months was nothing. Huanhuan called Bai An and Bai Di over. "We have a mission for you." "Mom, feel free to order us." "Go to Sun City and tell Bai Luo that I''ve already confirmed the candidate for the high priest of the Sun God Temple." Bai Hao quickly asked, "Who is it?" "It''s the second elder." Bai An and Bai Hao were stunned. They never expected their mother to choose the second elder to be the successor of the high priest. Bai Hao hesitated. "But the second elder is from the Elders'' Association¡­" "It''s precisely because of this that we have to send him to the Sun God Temple. At that time, outsiders will think that the Elders'' Association wants to directly interfere in the matters of medium-sized beast cities. The pressure on the Elders'' Association will be even greater. We can sit on the sidelines and watch them fight. Moreover, the second elder is now under the surveillance of a puppet worm. He''ll be obedient to me in everything. We don''t have to worry that he''ll turn against us and do bad things." Bai An and Bai Hao were enlightened. "We''ll do it now." "Be careful on the way. If Bai Luo asks who chose the second elder to be the high priest, tell him it was arranged by the Elders'' Association. This is internal news, so no one else knows yet. Tell him that I specially sent you to inform him so that he can be prepared. As for the rest, you don''t know anything." "Got it!" After Bai An and Bai Hao left, Huanhuan stretched and prepared to see what delicious food Bai Di had prepared. As soon as she walked out of the room, she bumped into Yun Hui. Yun Hui seemed to be waiting for her here. When she came out, he immediately said, "Can we talk in private?" There seemed to be quite a lot of people who wanted to talk to her alone recently¡­ Huanhuan smiled. "Sure." After the two of them sat down, Huanhuan took out sunflower seeds, peanuts, and fruits from her space. "Let''s talk while we eat." With that, she picked up a sweet fruit and ate it. Yun Hui''s eyes darkened when he saw that her lips had become plump after getting wet from the juice. He was silent for a moment before saying, "I want to ask you something." "Go ahead." "Are you sure you can''t accept me?" Huanhuan stopped and looked at him in surprise. "Why are you suddenly asking about this?" "I''ve been thinking about it for the past few days. I''ve done everything I can, but why can''t you accept me? I''ve carefully compared myself to Bai Di and the others. I don''t think I''m inferior to them. I can''t figure it out, so I have to ask you." This question was very serious. Huanhuan put down the half-eaten sweet fruit in her hand and thought about it seriously before trying to speak. "I just treat you as family. There''s a difference between family and lovers." "Can''t family become lovers?" "In my heart, you were my junior, and you''re now my brother. As for the future¡­ no one can say for sure." Yun Hui asked, "Then do I still have a chance?" Instead of answering, Huanhuan asked, "What will happen to you if I say no?" Yun Hui was silent for a long time before saying, "I think I might go away for a while." Huanhuan said without hesitation, "Then leave." Yun Hui''s gaze froze. "Are you chasing me away?" "I''m not chasing you away. I just think you''re too young. You need to grow up and see more of the world. It''ll take at least 20 years. If you''d still like to have me in 20 years, come back to me. I might consider changing my mind." 20 years was an extremely long time for humans. However, to the extremely long-lived dragons, it was only a blink of an eye. Yun Hui thought carefully. It was only 20 years. It would pass quickly. At that time, Huanhuan would no longer have a reason to reject him. He could pursue her more legitimately. He nodded in agreement. "Okay. I''ll look for you in 20 years." Huanhuan was relieved and agreed with a smile. "Okay." She picked up the half-eaten sweet fruit and asked as she ate, "When are you leaving?" "Tomorrow morning." That afternoon, Bai An and Bai Hao had already left Rock City to deliver a letter to Sun City. The next morning, Huanhuan and the others were also preparing to set off. They parted ways with Yun Hui at the city gate. Before leaving, Yun Hui cut off a strand of Huanhuan''s hair and hid it in the hide bag he carried with him. He said solemnly, "You have to wait for me to return." Huanhuan nodded. "Okay." Yun Hui displayed his wings and flew into the air. He circled above Huanhuan''s head twice before leaving. Huanhuan watched him go. She didn''t look away until he was out of sight. She turned to Bai Di and the others. "Let''s go too." In addition to Huanhuan and her four mates, the team heading to the City of 10,000 Beasts this time included Clement, Eggy, and Shuang Jing, as well as the second elder and the 20-odd followers he had brought with him. In addition, Shuang Yun also mobilized 60 beast soldiers from Rock City to escort them to the City of 10,000 Beasts. There were nearly a hundred of them. The group set off for the City of 10,000 Beasts. Due to the puppet worm, the second elder was especially afraid of Huanhuan. Every time he saw her appear, he would take a detour, afraid that he would encounter her head-on. However, the more he wanted to hide, the more Huanhuan wanted to appear in front of him. For example, at this moment, everyone had stopped to rest and prepare to eat and drink to replenish their strength. The second elder had just stuffed a piece of jerky into his mouth when he saw Huanhuan suddenly appear in front of him. He was so frightened that he couldn''t breathe. The jerky got caught in his throat, making him cough hard. Cough, cough, cough! He looked like he was about to cough up his entire lungs. Huanhuan advised, "I haven''t said anything. Why are you so nervous?" It took a lot of effort for the second elder to swallow the jerky. He said weakly, "I beg you not to suddenly appear without a word in the future, okay? If this happens again, I''ll really be frightened to death by you." "Alright, alright. I''ll be careful next time." Huanhuan picked up the jerky in his hand and tasted it. It didn''t taste good at all. It was far inferior to the jerky Bai Di made! She threw the jerky back at him and said, "I have something to tell you." Every time she said this, nothing good would happen! The second elder''s eyelids twitched as he asked in fear, "W-What is it?" ¡­ Chapter 830 Bad Intentions "Don''t worry, don''t be afraid. It''s a good thing. I''m going to appoint you as the high priest of the Sun God Temple." The second elder was stunned, then shouted, "I don''t want to!" He was a member of the Elders'' Association. If the first elder found out that he had accepted Lin Huanhuan''s appointment to become the high priest of the Sun God Temple, he would definitely think that he had something shameful going on with Lin Huanhuan. At that time, he would really be caught between a rock and a hard place. Huanhuan pressed his shoulder and smiled. "I''m here to inform you, not discuss it with you. You have no right to refuse." The second elder''s expression was ugly, but he did not dare to refute it. "Don''t forget that you still have a puppet worm in your body. Even if you return to the City of 10,000 Beasts and see your first elder, he won''t be able to save you." Seeing that he was silent, Huanhuan couldn''t help but smile. "You don''t believe me?" The second elder did not believe it. The first elder was the one who obtained this puppet worm. He should know how to deal with it. As long as he met him, the second elder felt that he could still be saved. Huanhuan didn''t say anything else. "When we reach the City of 10,000 Beasts and see the first elder, you''ll naturally give up." "You''ll let me see the first elder?" "Of course. I''m a very open-minded master." The second elder''s lips twitched when he heard the word ''master''. He thought to himself, ''How dare a little girl call herself my master? Isn''t she afraid of shortening her lifespan?!'' In front of her, however, he only dared to keep these words to himself. They made stops along the way before finally reaching the City of 10,000 Beasts. The hottest summer of the year had passed, and autumn had arrived. The climate had cooled. There was a group of people standing outside the city, but on a closer look, they were actually two groups of people. They stood on either side. On the left were the elders led by the third elder, and on the right were the divine servants of the 10,000 Beast Temple led by Jian Yi. The third elder''s gaze swept across the many divine servants before stopping on Jian Yi. He said arrogantly, "The person sent to welcome Lin Huanhuan this time is the second elder. He''s a member of our Elders'' Association. Who are you to interfere?!" Jian Yi smiled coldly. "Lady Huanhuan is the heir appointed by the prophet. Of course, we have to welcome her, lest she''s plotted against by someone with ill intentions on the way." "Who did you say has ill intentions?" "The person who responded to my statement!" "You''re just a divine servant. How dare you speak to me like that? You''re courting death!" "Then what are you? You''re just a dog raised by the first elder." ¡­ The two of them quarreled even more. Just as they were about to fight, someone suddenly shouted, "They''re here!" Third Elder and Jian Yi stopped talking at the same time and craned their necks to look. A mighty group appeared in their vision. As they gradually approached, they gradually saw their faces clearly. The person walking at the front of the group was Shuang Yun! The Silvery Frost White Wolf''s silver-white fur shone brightly in the sun. Sure enough, they were here! Jian Yi reacted extremely quickly. He immediately ran in the direction of the Silvery Frost White Wolf, followed by the divine servants. Seeing that they were already running, the third elder was naturally unwilling to fall behind. He immediately followed with his followers. At this moment, Huanhuan was sitting on the white tiger''s back and basking in the sun comfortably. She suddenly noticed a group of people running over. She quickly sat up straight and was a little nervous. "There are many people ahead!" Xue Ling descended from the sky and landed steadily beside her. "I flew over to take a look just now. Up ahead are the people from the Elders'' Association and the 10,000 Beast Temple. They''re all here to welcome you." Huanhuan relaxed. "I see." Soon, the people from the Elders'' Association and the 10,000 Beast Temple arrived in front of them. Jian Yi and the others were a little faster. They rushed to Huanhuan and knelt on one knee. They shouted in unison, "Welcome, Lady Huanhuan!" Huanhuan was stunned by their actions. Before she could recover, Third Elder had already bent down with his men. "Welcome, Lady Huanhuan!" Huanhuan did not expect to enjoy such treatment before she even entered the city. She did not know whether to laugh or cry. She casually waved her hand. "Get up." Everyone stood up straight. Jian Yi took a step forward. "Lady Huanhuan, please follow us to the 10,000 Beast Temple. We''ve already prepared a place for you to rest." Third Elder immediately said, "Lady Huanhuan, please follow us to the largest inn in the city. Not only have we prepared the most comfortable residence for you, but we''ve also specially cooked the most delicious food for you." Jian Yi frowned. "As the heir of the prophet, Lady Huanhuan should stay in the 10,000 Beast Temple!" Third Elder raised his chin. "Lady Huanhuan is of noble status. She can stay wherever she wants!" "Is the Elders'' Association really prepared to go against us to the end?!" "You''re wrong. We just want to show our respect to Lady Huanhuan!" ¡­ Seeing that they were arguing, Huanhuan did not want to disturb them. Unfortunately, it was late. Everyone had worked hard to travel and was already tired and hungry. She couldn''t bear to let everyone stand here and listen to others argue, so she interrupted the argument between Jian Yi and Third Elder. "We''ll stay in the inn for two days. We''ll take a look at the 10,000 Beast Temple after we''ve settled the people we brought." Jian Yi opened his mouth to say something, but Huanhuan waved her hand. "I know what you''re going to say. Don''t worry, I know what to do." Hearing her say this, even if Jian Yi still had doubts, he could only shut up and not say anything else. Third Elder''s complexion was slightly better, and his face involuntarily revealed a smug expression. He smiled and said, "Lady Huanhuan is really wise!" Huanhuan didn''t want to waste her breath on them. "Let''s go." After entering the city, Huanhuan and her four mates checked into the largest inn in the city. This place was called an inn, but it was actually more like a small independent villa. It had two floors and a small courtyard. The environment was indeed very good. Third Elder smiled and said, "If you''re dissatisfied with anything, you can tell me at any time. I''ll definitely do my best to satisfy any of your requests." Huanhuan said slowly, "We want to rest. You can go back first." "Okay." The third elder looked at the second elder and asked him if he wanted to leave with him. The second elder subconsciously looked at Lin Huanhuan. His action was not obvious, but Third Elder still saw it. Third Elder was slightly shocked. Did the second elder need Lin Huanhuan''s permission to leave? When did he become so obedient to Lin Huanhuan? Recalling the rumors he had heard over the past two days, countless thoughts instantly popped into Third Elder''s mind. Chapter 831 Added Stimulation Huanhuan did not stop the second elder. The second elder left with the third elder. Before leaving, the second elder specially left ten followers to wait for Huanhuan and the others. This small inn was set in the inner city. According to the rules, the beast soldiers Shuang Yun had brought from Rock City could not be brought into the inner city. They could only be left in the outer city. Shuang Yun personally went to find them a place to rest. Bai Di went to make dinner while Sang Ye cleaned up the house. Xue Ling ran out and wandered around, saying that he wanted to observe the terrain and gather information. Huanhuan was the most bored out of all of them. She sat under the big tree in the courtyard with Eggy and Clement, resting. "Shhh!" Huanhuan looked in the direction of the voice and saw a wretched figure squatting on the wall. She immediately said to Eggy, "Go get them!" Eggy flapped her wings and grabbed at the person on the wall. His sharp little claws flickered with a cold light. "Hey, hey! It''s me!" It was Shuang Jing''s voice. Huanhuan stopped Eggy and looked at the person on the wall. "Didn''t you return to the 10,000 Beast Temple? Why are you here?" Shuang Jing jumped gently and landed steadily on the ground without making a sound. He first looked around and realized that there were two servants not far away. He immediately rushed over and knocked them out. Huanhuan looked at the two servants lying motionless on the ground and said speechlessly, "If I didn''t know you, I would definitely have gotten someone to arrest you for murder." Shuang Jing wasn''t satisfied. "Hey, I just knocked them out. I didn''t kill them." "But if someone who doesn''t know better sees two motionless beasts lying in front of you, won''t they think you entered the house and killed them?" Shuang Jing tsked. "Why would I kill them? They''re just two ants. I don''t think it''ll take much effort to kill them." Eggy flew back to Huanhuan''s side and looked the male beast up and down, her eyes filled with curiosity. Clement slithered out of his mother''s sleeve and flicked his snake tongue at Shuang Jing. It had been a long time since he last saw this disgusting piece of meat~ As soon as Shuang Jing saw Clement, he remembered his ferocious appearance when he transformed into the heaven-devouring python. He involuntarily took two steps to the side to keep a safe distance from him. "I''m here for two things." Huanhuan asked, "What is it? Are you here to ask me for sunflower seeds?" "No, I was commissioned by Jian Yi to ask you why you refused to go to the 10,000 Beast Temple with him." Instead of answering, Huanhuan asked, "Why didn''t he ask me himself?" "The elders are everywhere. It''s not convenient for him to be here." Huanhuan said slowly, "It''s not easy for me to come to the City of 10,000 Beasts. I have to have enough fun before going to the 10,000 Beast Temple, right?" Shuang Jing: "You can go to the 10,000 Beast Temple and play there." "There''s only one way up the mountain to the 10,000 Beast Temple. It''s not like you don''t know how long that path is. If I go up, it won''t be so easy to come down again." "You can have your mate carry you down the mountain." "How troublesome would that be? They''re my mates, not my coachmen. My heart aches for them." Shuang Jing realized that no matter what he said, she would be able to find a reason to argue back. In the end, he could only stop lobbying. "Alright, you can stay wherever you want. I can''t control you." Huanhuan asked with interest, "Then what''s the second thing you wanted to say to me?" He leaned in front of her and extended his hands. "Give me some sunflower seeds to eat." The corners of Huanhuan''s mouth twitched. "I asked you if you wanted sunflower seeds, but you said no." "The first matter I wanted to speak to you about is indeed not about sunflower seeds. That''s the second matter." "¡­" Huanhuan was impressed. She grabbed two large handfuls of stir-fried sunflower seeds for him. "Take them and eat them slowly." "Thank you!" Shuang Jing squatted at the side with sunflower seeds in his arms and ate them with relish. Huanhuan looked at him. "Why aren''t you going back?" "I''ll go back after dinner." "Are you still planning to stay here for dinner?" "That''s right," Shuang Jing replied quite naturally. "Bai Di''s cooking is so good that no one in the entire City of 10,000 Beasts can compare to him. Of course, I have to stay for dinner." Huanhuan was shocked speechless by his shamelessness. By the time Bai Di finished cooking dinner, Xue Ling and Shuang Yun had returned. After washing their hands, they sat at the table filled with delicacies and prepared to eat. Huanhuan looked at them and asked sincerely, "Did you come back at this time just for dinner?" Xue Ling said yes. "¡­" Here were two more gluttons. Bai Di had made several yummy dishes tonight, and no one could stop eating. The table of food was swept clean by the few of them. They did not leave any scraps behind. Shuang Jing wiped his mouth reluctantly. "Do you have a spare room here?" Huanhuan was very vigilant. "No!" Shuang Jing was disappointed and muttered softly, "That''s a pity. I won''t be able to freeload breakfast tomorrow." Huanhuan rolled her eyes at him rudely. Bai Di asked Xue Ling what he had found out outside. Xue Ling said, "Not long after the prophet left Rock City, the news spread throughout the city. Almost everyone knows that the prophet is not in the 10,000 Beast Temple." Shuang Jing leaned lazily in his chair. "I just asked Jian Yi about this. He said that he tried his best to stop it at that time, but in the end, he couldn''t stop the news from leaking. The news spread throughout the entire City of 10,000 Beasts overnight." Bai Di pondered. "If the news spread throughout the entire City of 10,000 Beasts overnight, someone must have added fuel to the fire?" Shuang Yun asked, "Is it the Elders'' Association?" Bai Di said it wouldn''t be them. Huanhuan was puzzled. "Why?" "If the prophet isn''t in the 10,000 Beast Temple, the Elders'' Association will definitely be the first to think of a way to take over the 10,000 Beast Temple and gather all the power in the temple into their own hands. But the news has leaked, and everyone knows about this. How can the Elders'' Association take action now?" Huanhuan and Shuang Yun understood. That was indeed the case. What Xue Ling said next confirmed Bai Di''s guess. "The prophet left the 10,000 Beast Temple, and his whereabouts are unknown. Many forces in the City of 10,000 Beasts are beginning to stir. The Elders'' Association wanted to strike first, but as soon as they attacked, they were jointly suppressed by many other forces." Shuang Jing continued, "Although the Elders'' Association is powerful, they couldn''t withstand such a large group. In the end, they were suppressed until they couldn''t raise their heads. Helpless, they could only send people to Rock City to invite Lady Huanhuan to help." Huanhuan smiled. "I see!" She had been wondering why the Elders'' Association would invite her to the City of 10,000 Beasts for no reason. It turned out they wanted to use her as a shield! In order to make her obedient, the first elder had specially gotten a rare puppet worm. He had really invested a lot! Speaking of puppet worms, Huanhuan thought of the second elder. "Guess how the second elder is doing now?" Xue Ling smiled faintly. "You deliberately made Big White and Little White go to Sun City to spread the news that the second elder is about to become the high priest. Now, everyone knows that the second elder is one of your people." Chapter 832 Wronged Smack! The first elder slapped the second elder''s face. One side of the second elder''s face immediately swelled and burned. He covered his face and looked at the first elder in disbelief. "W-Why did you hit me?" "You still have the cheek to ask? I asked you to go to Rock City to get Lin Huanhuan, but what did you do in the end? You actually betrayed me and joined her?!" The first elder''s face was filled with anger, and his eyes were almost spitting fire. The person he sent out turned against him on the spot. And everyone knew about it. Where would he put his ego?! The second elder hurriedly explained, "I didn''t betray you. I''ve always been loyal to you. Lin Huanhuan is deliberately trying to drive a wedge between us!" "Then explain to me why you were appointed high priest of Sun City. Isn''t that how she values your performance?" Faced with the first elder''s question, the second elder felt wronged. "I''m really being wronged here! I never wanted to become the high priest of the Sun God Temple. She forced it on me. I couldn''t resist!" "Why couldn''t you resist? First, she didn''t tie you up, and second, she didn''t hit you. Why couldn''t you resist?" "Because I¡­" ''I''ve been parasitized by a puppet worm!'' The second elder could only say the first three words, but he could not say the rest. He could only open his mouth to look at the first elder in horror. The puppet worm was preventing him from telling the truth. Seeing that he was hemming and hawing, the first elder became even angrier. "Why aren''t you saying anything? You can''t make up a suitable reason, right? I knew it. You''ve already sided with Lin Huanhuan. You''re her man now, you traitor!" The second elder couldn''t defend himself. "No, I didn''t!" The first elder threw a bone knife in front of him. "I''ll give you two choices now. The first is that you kill yourself with this knife as an apology." The second elder''s face turned pale. "W-What about the second choice?" "Go and steal the divine artifact on Lin Huanhuan." "What divine artifact?" "The divine artifact left to her by the prophet that signifies her qualification to inherit the position of prophet." The second elder stammered, "Lin Huanhuan doesn''t trust me. She won''t give me a chance to get close to her¡­" The first elder frowned at him and said impatiently, "Didn''t I give you a pill previously? There''s a puppet worm in that pill. As long as Lin Huanhuan eats it, she''ll be under my control." "But I didn''t give her that pill." The first elder''s expression changed. "She didn''t eat it? But the mother worm I''m raising told me that the child worm has already found a host. Isn''t the person it parasitized Lin Huanhuan?!" The second elder wanted to say, ''It''s me!'' But he couldn''t say or move. The first elder pointed at his nose and scolded angrily, "You incompetent fool. You can''t even do such a small thing. What use do I have for you? Someone, drag him away and execute him at the stake!" Instead of leaving such a useless traitor alive, it was better to get rid of him directly. It would save him the trouble. The second elder was angry and hateful. He hurriedly shouted, "Don''t kill me. I can help you steal the divine artifact!" The first elder was skeptical. "Lin Huanhuan wasn''t parasitized by the puppet worm. It''s impossible for you to approach her. How can you steal the divine artifact?" "Doesn''t everyone think that I''ve already surrendered to Lin Huanhuan? Then I''ll go with the flow and pretend that I''ve really surrendered to her. When she gradually lowers her guard, I''ll think of a way to steal the divine artifact for you." The first elder walked around twice. "This method sounds feasible, but¡­" The second elder couldn''t help but look happy when he heard the first half. When he heard the twist, he couldn''t help but ask, "But what?" "But how can I trust you?" The second elder quickly raised his right hand. "I swear to be loyal to you forever. I''ll never betray you!" "No, no. You have a record. I can''t trust you with all my heart anymore." The first elder took out a black pill. "As long as you take this pill, I can trust you again." As soon as he saw the pill, the second elder''s face turned pale. That pill was exactly the same as the one the first elder had given him previously. It contained the egg of a puppet worm. As long as he took the pill, he would immediately be parasitized by the puppet worm and become a puppet under anyone''s control. The second elder involuntarily retreated. "No, I can''t eat it." The first elder was very dissatisfied. "Didn''t you say that you''ll always be loyal to me? Now, I''m just asking you to take a pill. Aren''t you willing?" "T-These are two different things!" "It seems your loyalty needs to be tested, but I''m still willing to give you another chance." The second elder thought that he was going to let him go, and his heart relaxed a little. Then, he was firmly grabbed by two guards. The first elder ordered the guards to open his mouth and force the pill into his mouth. The second elder had no choice but to swallow it. By the time the guards let go, the pill had already melted in the second elder''s stomach. He covered his abdomen and knelt on the ground. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. He said in pain, "Y-You¡­" The first elder looked down at him. "Don''t worry, this medicine won''t kill you. After you survive this period, you''ll return to your original state. At that time, I''ll give you my full trust again." ¡­ The next morning, Huanhuan got out of bed. After getting dressed, she washed up. She had just sat down at the table and was about to have breakfast with her family when she heard a knock on the door. "There must be something wrong with Shuang Jing!" Huanhuan stood up angrily and prepared to open the door for him. Sang Ye asked her to sit down. "I''ll open the door." He returned not long after he left. "Huanhuan, the person outside isn''t Shuang Jing but Second Elder." Huanhuan was a little surprised. "Why is he here early in the morning instead of at home for breakfast? Is he here for breakfast too?" She quickly got everyone to put away their breakfast. "We can''t let outsiders take all our food!" After breakfast was put into the space, Huanhuan asked Sang Ye to let the second elder in. As soon as the second elder entered, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Huanhuan. He cried and shouted, "Lady Huanhuan, please save my life!" Huanhuan was shocked by his appearance. She quickly stood up. "Get up first." The second elder looked up at her. "If you don''t agree to save me, I won''t get up!" When he looked up, Huanhuan was shocked again. His face was as pale as paper. There was a small bruise on his forehead from knocking his head on the floor. His eyes were deeply sunken, and he was trembling. He looked like he was about to die at any moment. Huanhuan took out a meat bun and took two bites to calm herself down. It was too much to see such a terrifying sight so early in the morning! Chapter 833 Where Theres Life, Theres Firewood! The second elder had not drunk a single sip of water since last night. He was extremely hungry and thirsty. The moment Huanhuan took out the meat bun, the second elder''s gaze was fixed on the meat bun in her hand. He was drooling. Huanhuan immediately hid the meat bun in her arms. "What are you looking at? This is my family''s breakfast. It has nothing to do with you!" She firmly refused all those who tried to freeload! The second elder tried to look away from the meat bun and said weakly, "I went to see the first elder yesterday. In order to make me obedient, he made me take another pill." "What pill?" "What other pill can it be? It''s the one that contains the egg of a puppet worm!" Huanhuan was very surprised. "Puppet worms are so rare. In order to control you, he actually took out another puppet worm. He''s really generous!" The second elder looked at her plaintively. Was he, the dignified second elder, not even worth a worm?! "Ahem." Huanhuan returned to the topic. "Does that mean you have two puppet worms in your stomach now?" "Yes, since last night, I''ve felt cold and hot. My stomach cramps from time to time. This feels worse than death. You have to save me!" Huanhuan asked as she ate the bun, "Why should I save you?" The second elder said, "I''m one of yours. You can''t just watch me die!" Huanhuan quickly distanced herself from him. "When did you become mine? Don''t talk nonsense, okay? I''m innocent!" She turned to look at Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling, repeatedly indicating that she would never like the second elder. Xue Ling smiled faintly. "I don''t think you''ll like his old wrinkles either." The second elder gritted his teeth and tried his best to remain calm. As long as there was life, there was hope! Life was the most important thing now! ''Don''t lower yourself to her level!'' He kowtowed hard. "As long as you can save me, I''ll do anything!" "Back then, I told you that the first elder would definitely not let you off easy, but you didn''t believe me and insisted on looking for him. Now that you''re half-dead from torture, you''re asking me for help. Do you think I''ll help you so easily?" "T-Then what do you want?" Huanhuan finished the bun in her hand and wiped her fingers clean. "I just want you to tell the truth." "Everything I just said is the truth!" "I don''t believe it." "What can I do to make you trust me?" Huanhuan smiled. "I want to hear from the puppet worm in your stomach. I trust it more than I trust you." The second elder suddenly felt his body lose control again. His tongue moved involuntarily, making a stiff and rigid sound. "The first elder wanted to kill me. In order to save my life, I suggested a plan to the first elder. I would pretend to submit to you and steal the divine artifact the prophet gave you when you weren''t paying attention. The first elder felt that this plan was not bad and let me live. At the same time, he made me take a pill containing the egg of a puppet worm so that I wouldn''t betray him." As soon as he finished speaking, the second elder felt an intense pain in his abdomen! That was the puppet worm that the first elder fed him because what he had just said had revealed the first elder''s secret. It was equivalent to betrayal. Blood began to flow from his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose. His expression was ferocious as his body spasmed. Xue Ling clicked his tongue. "You wanted to pretend to defect and steal the divine artifact when Huanhuan wasn''t paying attention. That''s a good plan. Unfortunately, you shouldn''t have treated us as targets." The second elder reached out with difficulty and called out in pain, "Lady Huanhuan, please save me..." Huanhuan could sense that two puppet worms were fighting each other in the second elder''s body. The puppet worm that acknowledged her as its master had been in the second elder''s body for a long time. It was also stronger and could control the second elder''s body better. Looking at the current situation, her worm had the upper hand. In a few more rounds, her worm should be able to win. However, with the second elder''s current physical condition, he would probably die before the two worms could determine the winner. Huanhuan took out a small wooden box and took out a pill. "Open your mouth." When the second elder saw the familiar Madness Pill, not only was he not afraid to resist, but he quickly opened his mouth and caught the pill. The pill melted in his mouth. The pain in his abdomen continued, and the second elder rolled on the ground in pain. Huanhuan estimated that it would be a while before the pain disappeared. She turned around and sat back at the table. She called the others to sit down with her. "Let''s have breakfast first." If they didn''t eat breakfast now, they would have to have a late lunch. The second elder covered his abdomen and curled up into a ball. "Ahhh!" Bai Di scooped a bowl of porridge for Huanhuan. "Eat slowly. It''s hot." The second elder banged his head in pain. Bang, bang, bang! Huanhuan extended the bowl. "Shuang Yun, give me some of the pickled vegetables in front of you." The second elder lay on the ground and vomited blood. Huanhuan finally couldn''t take it anymore. "Get someone to bring him to the next room. The smell of blood is too unpleasant." Sang Ye stood up, grabbed the second elder''s collar, and dragged him to the next room in a rather rough manner. When he came out, he did not forget to close the door, blocking the second elder''s cries. Finally! The family finished breakfast happily. Sang Ye brought over a bucket of water and cleaned up the blood on the floor. Bai Di was washing the dishes in the kitchen. Huanhuan walked into the next room accompanied by Shuang Yun and Xue Ling. She saw the second elder lying motionless on the ground. He was disheveled now. There was a large wound on his forehead. He was bleeding profusely, and there were several bloody wounds on his body. He had scratched himself because he couldn''t take the pain anymore. Shuang Yun walked over and checked his breathing. "He''s still breathing. He''s not dead." Huanhuan walked over, squatted down, and patted the second elder''s face. "Wake up." A moment later, the second elder slowly woke up. He first looked at Huanhuan, then at Shuang Yun and Xue Ling behind her. With a wooden expression, he asked, "Am I dead or not?" "Congratulations, you''re not dead." Hearing this, the second elder immediately struggled to sit up and pinched his thigh. It hurt very much. It was indeed not a dream. He was still alive! After going through the torture just now, he didn''t want to die. He knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing to Huanhuan. "Thank you for saving my life!" Huanhuan stood up. "The two worms in your body have already acknowledged me as their master. They won''t hurt you without my orders." The second elder was a smart person and immediately understood. "What do you want me to do?" Huanhuan said slowly, "Didn''t you conspire with the first elder to steal from me?" The second elder quickly said, "I won''t do it again. I won''t!" "Don''t be afraid. It''s just a divine artifact. I''ll give it to you later." Chapter 834 Assassination Huanhuan got someone to find ivory and make a bone knife similar to the divine artifact. The two bone knives were placed together. Other than the slight difference in texture, there was almost no difference. Two days later, she called the second elder over and handed him the bone knife made of ivory. "Take it and report back." The second elder''s injuries had yet to heal. His head was wrapped in thick gauze, and there were several deep scratches on his neck and the back of his hand. He looked rather disheveled. Fortunately, his face was rosy and he looked well. He had seen the prophet take out the divine artifact before, but he had only seen it once. Moreover, he could not see it clearly from a distance. He only knew the general appearance of the divine artifact, but he did not know the details. At this moment, he looked at the bone knife in his hand and was so shocked that he couldn''t close his mouth. "Y-You really want to give the divine artifact to the first elder? What if he gets this divine artifact and uses it to deal with you?!" His reaction told Huanhuan that the imitation of the bone knife was very successful. Even the second elder had been deceived. It shouldn''t be difficult to deceive the first elder. Huanhuan waved her hand as if she didn''t care. "Take it. Remember to hand it to the first elder personally. As for the reason why I''m doing this, you''ll know in the future." The second elder''s mind was filled with shock and confusion. However, Huanhuan was unwilling to tell the truth, and he couldn''t force her to either. He could only carefully put away the divine artifact and turn to leave. As soon as he left, Huanhuan immediately pulled her family out to shop. This was Eggy''s first time in the City of 10,000 Beasts. She was curious about everything here. She flapped her wings and flew around. It wasn''t enough for her to just be looking around. Clement also stuck his head out of Huanhuan''s sleeve and looked around. There was a group of beasts performing at the entrance of the street. They had leaves in their mouths and were playing a cheerful tune. Dozens of small snakes followed the music and twisted their bodies rhythmically as if they were dancing in a group. This scene was quite interesting. Huanhuan watched with relish. When Eggy saw the twisting snakes, she muttered softly, "Clement looks better when he''s twisting like that." Clement stuck out his snake tongue. "Hiss~" ''These are just vegetables. They''re not comparable to me!'' Huanhuan smiled and teased, "Clement, come and twist for me to see too." Clement turned his head away and refused her. He didn''t want to perform with these vegetables. Even if he wanted to perform, he would have to wait until there was no one around in the future. He would show it to his mother alone. The small snakes twisted and suddenly jumped up, pouncing on Huanhuan! "Be careful!" Bai Di was quick and pulled her behind him. Xue Ling raised his hand and threw a fireball, burning all the small snakes into charcoal. The three beasts who were blowing leaves and controlling the small snakes suddenly jumped up. They pulled off their clothes and transformed into three blue and white pythons. They opened their bloody mouths and pounced at Huanhuan and the others! At the same time, dozens of killers hiding among the surrounding passersby appeared one after another. They transformed into snakes of different sizes and pounced on Huanhuan and the others! At the critical moment, Xue Ling picked Huanhuan up and flew into the sky. Bai Di and Shuang Yun all transformed into their beast forms. The ground under their feet turned into frost, and lightning soared into the sky. Due to his special identity, Sang Ye could not transform into his true form. However, as a snake beast, he knew the movements of snake beasts very well. Even if he could only maintain his human form, he could easily avoid the attacks of those snake beasts. Huanhuan stuck her head out of Xue Ling''s arms and looked around the countryside. She saw more than a dozen beast killers appear from all directions and rush toward Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye. The passersby who were gathered on the street were so frightened that they fled. Soon, they were gone. Clearly, this was a premeditated assassination attempt. Huanhuan saw that those killers were all snake beasts and couldn''t help but have a thought. "Among so many beast cities, only Dark Moon City has the most snake beasts. We have a grudge against Dark Moon City. Could these killers have been sent by them?" Xue Ling nodded. "It''s very likely." These killers were all soul beasts with extraordinary strength. The weakest of them was a three-starred soul beast, and the highest was a six-starred soul beast. If the targets were only ordinary soul beasts, they would have long been wiped out. However, their target was Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye. Bai Di and Shuang Yun''s strength was close to full stars. Sang Ye''s strength had even broken past full stars. If it wasn''t because Sang Ye could not transform into his beast form now, he would''ve been able to deal with all the killers in front of him alone. He worked together with Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and the others and quickly defeated those killers. Seeing that the killers could no longer fight back, Huanhuan said excitedly, "Let''s go down!" Xue Ling flapped his wings and landed steadily on the ground. When Shuang Yun passed by them, he naturally extended his big tail and swept it across Huanhuan''s calf. It was ticklish! Huanhuan couldn''t help but laugh. She grabbed the Silvery Frost White Wolf''s big tail and followed him. "Remember to leave one of them alive for questioning." Bai Di specially chose a leader to leave alive. The others were killed on the spot to prevent another disaster. In the end, these dead beasts all became Clement''s tea and were swallowed by him. The only one left alive was taken away by Shuang Yun. By the time the guards in the city rushed over after hearing the news, the street had already become clean. There was not even a dead person. When the leader of the guards saw that the person who was attacked was the successor of the prophet, he quickly apologized. "I''m sorry we came late and frightened you." Huanhuan indicated that she was alright and everything was fine. The captain of the guards quickly asked, "May I ask where those killers are now? We''ll arrest them now!" "They''ve all been dealt with." "Huh?" He had just heard that there were nearly 30 assassins, but Huanhuan only had four mates with her. There were also two cubs. They were not considered a force to be reckoned with. It was a fight between four beasts and 30 tough killers, but they could actually escape unscathed. This was too unbelievable! "You can look for all the vendors who set up stalls nearby and ask if any suspicious people appeared before we came here. Those people came aggressively. They must have been prepared. There are still many things I need you to investigate slowly." The captain of the guards clenched one hand into a fist and pressed it to his chest. He said respectfully, "It''s our honor to serve you, Lady Huanhuan!" "Go ahead. We should go back." "We''ll take you back." "No need." Huanhuan declined the other party''s kindness and led the family back. When the sun was about to set in the afternoon, Shuang Yun returned. He brought the assassin to the camp where the beast soldiers were stationed and tortured him. The assassin was stubborn and refused to say who was behind it. In the end, he bit his tongue and committed suicide when no one was looking! Chapter 835 Frame Even though he was dead, Shuang Yun still found a clue. He held out a piece of skin the color of flesh. "I tore this skin off the leader of the killers." Huh, how disgusting! Huanhuan quickly dodged back. "Move it away." Shuang Yun showed Bai Di the skin. Bai Di said, "The pattern looks familiar. It looks like magic patterns." Magic patterns? Sang Ye took a closer look at the human skin. "It''s indeed magic patterns. They were carved bit by bit with red-hot bone needles." Just thinking about that scene made Huanhuan''s scalp tingle. It must be extremely painful to pierce the skin with a burning bone needle. Moreover, they had to carve such a complicated and complete demonic pattern. It was simply painful. These killers were really persistent! Huanhuan gathered her courage and leaned over to take a look. "These magic patterns are used to increase strength. They''re relatively basic magic patterns." She thought for a moment and couldn''t help but say, "If they were going to suffer anyway, why didn''t they tattoo a higher-level magic pattern? It''s not worth it to get such an ordinary magic pattern tattooed!" Xue Ling smiled faintly. "Although basic magic patterns are not as powerful as advanced magic patterns, they have a very obvious characteristic." "What?" "They''re easy to spot." Bai Di frowned. "You mean they deliberately tattooed the magic patterns and waited to be discovered?" Huanhuan asked, "Then what are they after?" Bai Di and Xue Ling said at the same time, "They want to frame others." Huanhuan was stunned, then she reacted. "The mastermind wants to frame the demons?" "Yes." Huanhuan subconsciously looked at Sang Ye and saw that his expression was still indifferent as if he had no thoughts about this guess. Xue Ling said slowly, "If they were lucky enough to succeed in this assassination, these low-level demonic patterns will leave a small amount of the aura of the demons at the scene. Once this case is investigated later, others will easily point their fingers at the demons." Bai Di pondered. "Even if the assassination failed, others will still be able to deduce from the magic patterns on these killers that they''re related to the demons." In any case, it would be the demons'' fault. Huanhuan''s heart ached for the demons. No matter what bad things they did, as long as someone died and they were looking for the murderer, the demons would always end up being the first suspect. Sang Ye threw out another clue. "Those snake beasts look like they''re from Dark Moon City." Huanhuan quickly asked, "Are you sure?" "They have the aura of Dark Moon City on them." Huanhuan had heard that humans, animals, and plants had auras. This was the first time she had heard that beast cities had auras too. Sang Ye explained, "Due to the special geographical location of Dark Moon City and the fact that most of the beasts living in the city are snake beasts, the beasts who live in Dark Moon City all year round will be tainted with the unique aura of Dark Moon City." Huanhuan asked curiously, "What aura is it?" "It''s wet and a little fishy. It''s mixed with the smell of mud¡­" Huanhuan said slowly, "Don''t snake beasts have this aura?" "It''s different." Huanhuan still didn''t understand, but now was not the time to dwell on these details. She touched her chin. "If these snake beasts were really sent by Dark Moon City to assassinate us, what''s the reason? Although they don''t like us before, this is the first time they''ve sent someone to attack us in public. Are they really going to fall out with us?" Xue Ling said casually, "They''re shameless to begin with. What''s stopping them from doing all this?" Bai Di said cautiously, "The situation in the City of 10,000 Beasts is very complicated now. There might be many more assassination attempts like today in the future. Huanhuan, don''t run around. You have to follow us closely, understand?" Huanhuan nodded. "Okay!" "I''ll make lunch. Continue chatting." Bai Di put on his apron and went into the kitchen to work. Xue Ling said lazily, "Huanhuan is in high demand now. No matter who it is, they want to snatch you away." Huanhuan sat down on a chair and muttered, "Why''d they wanna snatch me? To make me a side dish?" Shuang Yun picked her up and placed her on his lap. He lowered his head and kissed her face. He laughed loudly. "How can there be such a cute side dish?" Thump, thump! There was a knock on the door. Huanhuan asked, "Who is it?" "It''s me." It was Shuang Jing. Sang Ye walked over and opened the door. He saw two beasts standing outside. In addition to Shuang Jing, Leng Xiao was also here. As soon as they entered the house, Shuang Jing sniffed. "Is your family preparing lunch?" Huanhuan quickly retorted, "There''s nothing for you!" Shuang Jing chuckled. "It''s fine. When the time comes, I''ll just watch you eat. If you take a bite, I''ll swallow. If I don''t have any saliva to swallow, I can still chew my nails and my toenails¡­" "Alright, alright!" Huanhuan was disgusted by him. "Stay for lunch too." Shuang Jing was very happy that he got what he wanted. "You''re the most understanding leader I''ve ever met!" The corners of Huanhuan''s mouth twitched into a dry smile. "In the future, my family won''t open the door for anyone until we''ve eaten." "It doesn''t matter. I can still use the window." "¡­" One of the 12 divine guards had to climb through the window just to freeload. No one would believe it. Leng Xiao clenched a fist and pressed it to his chest. He bowed to Huanhuan. "Lady Huanhuan." Huanhuan raised her hand. "There''s no need to be so polite." Leng Xiao straightened up. "We heard that there were assassins sent to attack you in the city, so we specially rushed over to investigate." "You''re too late. The killers are all dead." Shuang Jing took the opportunity to flatter her. "As expected of Lady Huanhuan. You''re amazing. You killed more than 30 assassins!" Huanhuan mercilessly exposed his thoughts. "Even if you flatter me, I won''t keep you for dinner." "Wuu~" Leng Xiao asked seriously, "Do you know where those assassins came from?" "We don''t have any specific clues yet. Our initial guess is that they might be from Dark Moon City." Dark Moon City? Leng Xiao was quite surprised. "Why would Dark Moon City try to assassinate you?" "We have a grudge against them in the past. Perhaps they want to take revenge." At this point, Huanhuan suddenly remembered. "Didn''t they say that the high priests of the three medium-sized beast cities have to attend the 10,000 Beast Ceremony? Is the high priest of the Dark Moon Temple here?" "They just arrived last night. They''re resting in the inner city." Huanhuan smiled and asked, "Are they staying far from us?" "It''s not far. It''ll only take the time of a meal to walk." Huanhuan immediately announced, "We''ll go and hang out with the high priest of the Dark Moon Temple this afternoon!" Shuang Jing quickly asked, "Aren''t you going to cook at home tonight?" Huanhuan rolled her eyes. "Even if we''re cooking at home, you won''t get a share!" Chapter 836 - 836 I Understand 836 I Understand After lunch, Wu Huo was about to take a nap with his black cat in his arms when he heard a knock on the door. Thump, thump! He asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± !! From the voice, it sounded like Leng Xiao, the leader of the 12 divine guards. Wu Huo walked over and pulled open the door. He saw Leng Xiao standing outside. Behind him were six people. They were Shuang Jing, Huanhuan, and her family. This was a little too much. Wu Huo stood rooted to the ground. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Huanhuan was not wearing a veiled hat today and only had a snow silk veil over her face. She smiled at Wu Huo with curved eyes. ¡°I heard that you were also in the City of 10,000 Beasts. We specially came to talk to you about family and life.¡± Wu Huo¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about.¡± ¡°Of course, we do,¡± Huanhuan said as she squeezed into the house and looked around. ¡°Your place is a little smaller than ours, but it doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re a bachelor anyway. You only have a cat with you. This big place is enough for the two of you.¡± Wu Huo frowned. ¡°Did I let you in?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t let me in. I came in by myself.¡± Huanhuan sat down on a stool and said to the others, ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Sit!¡± Wu Huo: ¡°¡­¡± If the other party didn¡¯t have the advantage in numbers, he would have thrown this female out. After everyone sat down, Huanhuan took out sunflower seeds, peanuts, and fruits and placed them on the table. She called everyone over to eat. She turned to Wu Huo. ¡°Do you have flower tea here?¡± ¡°¡­Are you going to have a tea party at my place?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s no flower tea, juice or dew will do.¡± She was deeply surprised that Wu Huo was silent. ¡°You should at least have ordinary spring water, right?¡± Wu Huo gritted his teeth. ¡°No.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s gaze was filled with sympathy. ¡°How pitiful. You can¡¯t even drink a mouthful of spring water.¡± She handed over a sweet fruit. ¡°Here, have some fruit. We grow them ourselves. They¡¯re crunchy and sweet.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t eat it.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Huanhuan opened her mouth to take a big bite of the sweet fruit. As she ate, she said, ¡°Let me tell you, your Dark Moon City doesn¡¯t have such delicious fruits. If you don¡¯t eat them now, you¡¯ll definitely regret it in the future.¡± As soon as Shuang Jing saw the sunflower seeds, he immediately leaned over and grabbed a large handful. He started chewing. Bai Di looked around and realized that there was no kitchen in the house. He took out a kettle and said to Xue Ling, ¡°Give me some fire.¡± Xue Ling opened his palm, and flames emerged. Bai Di put the kettle on the fire. Wu Huo: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®How dare you light a fire here? Do you really think I¡¯m dead?¡¯ Due to the considerable firepower, the water quickly boiled. Bai Di grabbed a handful of dried petals and fruits and put them in. He poured everyone present a cup of fruit tea. He didn¡¯t even skip Wu Huo. ¡°Try it. This is the fruit tea we made ourselves.¡± Wu Huo pulled a face. ¡°I¡¯m not drinking it.¡± Huanhuan took a sip of tea. ¡°We¡¯ll be embarrassed if you watch us eat like this.¡± Wu Huo stared at her without seeing any embarrassment. The black cat lay in his arms, staring at the fruits and refreshments on the table. Its gaze was faint, but no one knew what it was thinking. Huanhuan took out a piece of dried fish and brought it to its mouth. ¡°Do you want to eat it?¡± The smell of dried fish might be unpleasant to others, but it was extremely pleasant to the black cat! It couldn¡¯t help but stick out the tip of its tongue and lick its mouth, its eyes filled with greed. But without its master¡¯s permission, it resisted opening its mouth to take the dried fish. Wu Huo looked at Huanhuan coldly. ¡°Hei Yao doesn¡¯t eat such nonsense.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± Huanhuan threw the dried fish into her mouth. Wu Huo noticed the little black snake hidden in her sleeve and frowned. ¡°Is this your and Sang Ye¡¯s child?¡± Huanhuan stroked his head. ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Huo said, ¡°He looks like his father.¡± Clement said, ¡°Hiss!¡± ¡®How dare he compare me to that disgusting piece of meat?!¡¯ Huanhuan threw many snacks into his mouth to calm him down. Wu Huo said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you came to me today to have a tea party with me?¡± ¡°If I do, will you hit me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Huanhuan leaned against Bai Di, looking especially fearless. ¡°You can hit me as long as you defeat all of them first.¡± There were so many people in their family, while Wu Huo only had a cat. His chances of winning were almost zero. ¡°You¡¯re bullying me with numbers.¡± ... Huanhuan giggled. ¡°Yes, sue us.¡± The expression on Wu Huo face became quite interesting. Shuang Jing couldn¡¯t even bear to watch anymore. He spat out the sunflower seed skin in his mouth. ¡°Lady Huanhuan, if you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t bully Wu Huo.¡± Huanhuan asked slowly, ¡°Did I bully him? I was just chatting with him, no?¡± Wu Huo didn¡¯t want to answer the question at all. He said woodenly, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, help yourself. I¡¯m going back to my room for my lunch break.¡± ¡°Go, go.¡± Huanhuan saw Wu Huo carrying the black cat to the bedroom and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you bachelors. You don¡¯t have a mate to warm your bed, so you can only sleep with a cat in your arms.¡± Wu Huo staggered at her words and almost fell. He turned to look at Lin Huanhuan and said word by word, ¡°I¡¯ve already decided to give everything I have to the beast gods in this life. It¡¯s impossible for me to become mates with anyone!¡± Huanhuan revealed an expression that said, ¡°I understand. Indeed, compared to being called an old bachelor, the title of believer is better. I can understand your decision.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ... He especially wanted to grab Lin Huanhuan¡¯s shoulder and shake her hard. What did she understand?! Huanhuan waved her hand. ¡°Go to sleep. We¡¯ll leave after eating.¡± Wu Huo carried the black cat into the bedroom, and the door was closed. Huanhuan and the others continued to eat fruits, eat sunflower seeds, and drink flower fruit tea. The atmosphere was quite happy and relaxed. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling trusted Huanhuan completely. No matter what she did, they would support her unconditionally, so they had no objections to her specially coming to Wu Huo¡¯s house to eat sunflower seeds. As for Shuang Jing, as long as he had sunflower seeds to eat, he didn¡¯t care about anything else. Leng Xiao was introverted by nature. Even if he had doubts, he would not ask. Everyone drank tea and ate sunflower seeds with Huanhuan. When Wu Huo woke up and pushed open the door, he realized that they were still there! The ground was filled with sunflower seeds and peanuts. They had already drunk three pots of tea. This group of people still had no intention of leaving. Wu Huo couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°What do you want?¡± Huanhuan said with her mouth still full, ¡°We want to freeload.¡± Chapter 837 Getting Information Dark Moon City was different from Rock City. Most of the beasts there still maintained the habit of eating raw meat. This included Wu Huo. He ordered someone to bring large pieces of raw meat to Huanhuan and the others. The meat had just been cut from prey. It was fresh and bloody. Wu Huo cut off a piece of meat with his fingernail, put it in his mouth, and chewed slowly. Hei Yao sat beside him and lowered his head to eat the raw meat in the basin. Huanhuan looked at him with sympathy again. "Is this what you usually eat?" Seeing that they were not eating, Wu Huo chuckled. "That''s right. You shouldn''t be used to it, right? But we only have raw meat here. If you don''t like it, you can only leave." Huanhuan looked at Bai Di and asked him solemnly, "I''ll leave dinner to you." Bai Di picked up the raw meat and quickly cut it into small pieces. He smeared them with special condiments and skewered them with a branch. "Fire," he said to Xue Ling. Xue Ling spread his hands and flames ignited. Bai Di placed the skewers on the fire to roast. Soon, the rich fragrance of roasted meat filled the room. Shuang Jing was drooling. Bai Di handed Huanhuan the first skewer of roasted meat. "Eat slowly. Be careful. It''s hot." Huanhuan carefully ate a piece of roasted meat. It was tender on the inside and carried the fragrance of fruitwood. It couldn''t taste better! She gave him a thumbs-up. "Delicious!" Wu Huo watched blankly as they finished their tea party and began to barbecue. Huanhuan waved the skewer in front of him. "Do you want some? It tastes super good!" Wu Huo said, "No." Huanhuan took out two more jars of fruit wine. "Do you want some wine?" This time, Wu Huo didn''t refuse directly. He looked at the wine jar in her hand with a complicated gaze. Previously, they had also developed the recipe for brewing wine. Ma Qing even went to the Black River Wolf Tribe with the recipe in an attempt to get more believers. Unexpectedly, not only did they not subdue the Black River Wolf Tribe, but they also handed over their recipe for brewing wine. Now, not only Dark Moon City but even Rock City could make wine. Dark Moon City could not monopolize it, so the value of this wine plummeted. It had been a long time since the incident, but Wu Huo still felt a little indignant. He took the bowl Huanhuan handed him. It was filled with light brown fruit wine. Wu Huo first leaned closer and sniffed. It smelled sweet and fruity. This should be wine made from fruits. It was different from the ingredients used in Dark Moon City. Wu Huo tried to take a sip. Huanhuan asked, "How is it?" Wu Huo frowned at the fruit wine in the bowl. It was very sweet. After swallowing it, it felt a little mellow. It was indeed completely different from the wine brewed in Dark Moon City. In terms of taste, Rock City''s fruit wine was undoubtedly the best. Wu Huo couldn''t help but take another sip. He took one sip after another. By the time he came back to his senses, the bowl had been emptied. Wu Huo felt his vision blur. He shook his head and frowned. "There''s something wrong with your wine." "What''s wrong with it?" "You drugged the wine." Huanhuan immediately shouted, "Don''t talk nonsense! We''re drinking the same wine as you and we''re fine. Why are you the only one saying there''s a problem?" "If you didn''t drug me, why do I feel dizzy?" Faced with Wu Huan''s question, Huanhuan couldn''t help but smile. "This is a normal reaction after drinking. It''s commonly known as being drunk." She pointed to Shuang Yun, who was already a little tipsy. "Look at him. He''s a little drunk like you." Wu Huo looked at Shuang Yun and saw him lying on the table. His gaze was blurry, and he was muttering. Huanhuan approached Wu Huo with the wine jar and asked with a smile, "Do you want another bowl?" Wu Huo held his forehead with one hand and waved the other. "I''m not drinking anymore." He had only drunk a bowl of wine, but he had already become like this. If he drank any more, he might faint. Huanhuan filled a bowl with wine and placed it in front of him. "To be honest, we met people from Dark Moon City when we were shopping this morning." Upon hearing her words, Hei Yao immediately sat up straight and looked at her warily. Normally, Wu Huo would have sensed that Huanhuan was trying to get information out of him, but now that he was drunk and dizzy, he was no longer as sharp and wise as before. He put his head in his hands and frowned in thought. "This morning? I haven''t been out¡ª" "Did you send anyone out?" As soon as Huanhuan asked this, Hei Yao immediately jumped onto Wu Huo''s lap and grabbed his sleeve. Just as it was about to tell Wu Huo not to speak nonsense, Huanhuan picked it up. She put the black cat on her lap and covered its mouth with one hand so that it couldn''t make a sound. She pressed her other hand to its back so that it couldn''t escape. Hei Yao was exasperated and was about to open its mouth to bite when a little black snake suddenly slithered out of Huanhuan''s sleeve and bared his teeth at it. "Hiss!" ''If you bite, I''ll eat you!'' The other party was clearly smaller than it, but Hei Yao still instinctively sensed danger. It had no choice but to shut its mouth and lie on Huanhuan''s lap, trying to reduce its presence. It was a sign of fear. However, Clement still stared at it without blinking. He was clearly worried. Huanhuan was still waiting for Wu Huo''s answer. Wu Huo thought for a long time before saying, "I-I did send a group of people out¡­" Huanhuan guided him patiently. "Where did you send them? What did they do?" "T-They went to the trading area in the outer city¡­ to set up an ambush¡­ Attack¡­ Kill¡­" Before he could finish, his eyes closed and he fell asleep on the table. Huanhuan stood up and placed Hei Yao on the table. Hei Yao immediately patted Wu Huo''s face with its claws, wanting to wake him up. Unfortunately, Wu Huo was sleeping soundly. No matter how hard it slapped him, he wouldn''t wake up. Huanhuan said to Bai Di and the others, "The target is unconscious. We can go home now." Xue Ling pointed at the drunk Shuang Yun and asked, "What about him?" "Carry him back." Xue Ling quickly retreated. "I''m not going to carry him back." Huanhuan''s gaze swept over her mates, not knowing who should be the one to carry Shuang Yun back. In the end, Bai Di took the initiative. "I''ll carry him." Bai Di was the most considerate! Huanhuan smiled. "Alright!" The entire family returned to their residence. Shuang Jing and Leng Xiao separated from them on the way and went home separately. When they got home, Bai Di threw Shuang Yun onto the bed. Shuang Yun wasn''t bothered and fell asleep. Bai Di walked into the living room and heard Huanhuan talking. "I''ve already asked Wu Huo just now. He said that a group of people was indeed sent out this morning. I think it''s the group of killers who attacked us." Xue Ling sneered and said, "In that case, let''s stop wasting time and capture and kill them. Let''s see if they still dare to attack us in the future!" Chapter 838 Are You Afraid? "No." Bai Di walked over. "We don''t have any evidence. If we arrest him now, things will definitely blow up later. It doesn''t matter if we suffer a little, but Huanhuan is about to inherit the position of prophet. If others accuse her of killing the innocent, that''ll definitely attract bad public opinion." Xue Ling asked, "Then are we supposed to let them go just like that?" "Of course not." "So what are you saying?" Instead of answering directly, Bai Di stroked Huanhuan''s head. "It''s getting late. Go to sleep." "But we haven''t finished discussing it, have we?" "Leave it to the three of us. You don''t have to worry about it." Huanhuan trusted Bai Di a lot. Hearing him say that, she didn''t ask further questions. She got up and walked into the bedroom to sleep in peace. That night, the residence of the high priest of the Dark Moon Temple caught fire. Although the high priest, Wu Huo, was lucky enough to escape, his clothes and hair were burned. He looked very disheveled. For the next two days, Huanhuan stayed in the house and did not go out. Even so, she was attacked three times in a row. Fortunately, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling were strong enough. Coupled with the fact that they were prepared, they did not let those assassins take advantage of them. Those killers all returned in failure. The night before the ceremony, Huanhuan was still alive and kicking. Leng Xiao and Shuang Jing came looking for her. "The ceremony will be held at the altar at the top of the mountain. Lady Huanhuan, you have to go up the mountain in advance. Tomorrow morning, you can set off from the temple to the top of the mountain." Huanhuan had participated in the ceremony once. With her previous experience, she agreed readily. "Sure, we''ll go up the mountain now." They quickly packed their things and went out. As luck would have it, they encountered another assassination attempt along the way. The number of assassins this time was much higher than the previous few. Leng Xiao and Shuang Jing did not stand by and do nothing. They joined the battle with Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling. Other than Sang Ye and Huanhuan, everyone else transformed into their beast forms and was fighting the assassins. Sang Ye carried Huanhuan and jumped up the tree. The two of them hid in the dense leaves, but even so, they were still discovered. Two killers rushed forward and grabbed Huanhuan''s head with their sharp claws! Sang Ye hugged Huanhuan with one hand and grabbed the tree trunk with the other. He turned around coolly, causing the attacks of the two killers to miss. After missing their target, they continued to pursue it. Sang Ye raised Huanhuan and placed her on the branch above. Then, he turned around and kicked the two killers down. The two killers were skilled. They quickly stood back up after landing. However, compared to Sang Ye, they were still a step slower. Sang Ye rushed forward and grabbed one of their necks with one hand. There was a muffled crack. Their necks were both broken. Sang Ye threw away their corpses and turned to climb the tree. He quickly returned to Huanhuan''s side, pulled her into his arms, and lowered his head to kiss her lips. "Are you afraid?" Huanhuan smiled and said, "I''m not afraid!" After all the killers were dealt with, Sang Ye jumped down the tree with Huanhuan in his arms. Looking at the corpses on the ground, Huanhuan let Clement go, and he ate them all. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, Xue Ling, and Shuang Jing were used to this. Only Leng Xiao looked surprised. He didn''t expect such a small snake to be able to eat so much. Even though he was extremely puzzled, he still didn''t ask anything. The group arrived at the foot of the mountain. Due to the special restrictions of this mountain, all beasts could not use their beast forms here. Hence, everyone was treated equally. They had to use their human forms and climb up step by step. At first, Huanhuan could climb up herself, but later on, she was too tired to continue. She lay on Bai Di''s back and let him carry her up. This mountain path was very long. Fortunately, everyone was very strong... Of course, everyone other than Huanhuan. They climbed to the 10,000 Beast Temple on the mountainside in one go. Their faces were not red, and they were not panting. They did not even sweat. Huanhuan jumped off Bai Di''s back. Jian Yi had long received the news and specially led all the divine servants to wait at the entrance of the temple. When they saw Huanhuan, they immediately went forward and bowed. "Greetings, Lady Huanhuan." Huanhuan waved her hand. "There''s no need to be so polite." Jian Yi led the way and led Huanhuan and the others into the 10,000 Beast Temple. As she crossed the threshold, Huanhuan suddenly heard a crisp wind chime above her head. She looked up and saw a string of shell wind chimes hanging directly above the door. It was the string of wind chimes that Huanhuan had given to Yin Ji. She didn''t expect it to still be hanging here after so long. Seeing that she was staring at the string of wind chimes, Jian Yi immediately explained, "The prophet left this behind. If you don''t like it, we''ll put it away now." "There''s no need. Let it continue to hang here." "Alright." The 10,000 Beast Temple was very empty. There was almost no human presence inside. Even the air was filled with a cold aura. Huanhuan thought to herself that it must have been difficult for Yin Ji to stay here for so many years and still maintain his mental health. If it were her, she would go crazy from staying in such a cold place every day. Jian Yi pushed open the door. "This is the bedroom where the prophet used to live. We cleaned it up. Lady Huanhuan, make do here tonight. If you''re dissatisfied, you can tell us at any time." Huanhuan walked in to take a look. The room was very large. There were windows all around. The windows were hung with curtains made of white shark silk. When she pushed open the curtains and looked out, she saw the dense and deep forest. A cool breeze blew in. Coupled with the quiet atmosphere behind her, it was really like the setting of a horror movie. Huanhuan touched her arm. "That''s all for tonight." "Rest well. Call me if you need anything. My name is Jian Yi." "Mhm." After Jian Yi left, Bai Di immediately took out blankets from his space. He quickly made the bed and said, "The temperature on this mountain is relatively low, especially at night. It''ll be much colder than at the foot of the mountain. Huanhuan, you''re weak. Get under the blanket before you catch a cold." There was no bed in this house. There was just the polished wooden floor and a blanket on it. That should be where Yin Ji usually rested and slept. Bai Di added a quilt and blanket to make it softer. Huanhuan took off her coat, shoes, and socks and crawled under the blanket. The floor was very spacious, so they didn''t have to worry about not being able to sleep on it. The four of them took out four blankets and quilts and spread them on both sides of Huanhuan to make a large common bed. Bai Di and Shuang Yun lay on Huanhuan''s left, while Sang Ye and Xue Ling lay on Huanhuan''s right. The five of them slept together. Shuang Yun''s heart surged. Just as he was about to do something bad, he heard Huanhuan snoring softly. He turned around and realized that Huanhuan had fallen asleep. Damn it! There was no chance tonight. Chapter 839 Probe The next day, Huanhuan was woken up before dawn. She rubbed her eyes. Her mind was still in a daze. There were still stars flashing in the sky outside the window. Huanhuan yawned. "What time is it?" Sang Ye paused. "What time?" "I mean which part of the day is it?" "The sun should be out in a while," Sang Ye said as he wiped her face. "The people coming to attend the ceremony have already gathered at the foot of the mountain. When it''s dawn, they''ll start to go up the mountain. You have to pack up before they reach the 10,000 Beast Temple." Jian Yi led two divine servants in. "Lady Huanhuan, these are your clothes for the 10,000 Beast Ceremony. As you were pressed for time previously, I couldn''t customize them for you. I could only shorten the clothes left behind by the prophet. Do you think you can wear them?" They put the clothes on the floor, then tactfully left the bedroom. Sang Ye picked up the clothes and helped Huanhuan change. The workmanship of the clothes was indescribable. It was soft and smooth, and there was a faint delicate luster on the surface. Huanhuan tugged at her sleeve. "It feels strange." Although the clothes had been modified to be much shorter, they still looked very wide on her, especially at her shoulders. The sleeves drooped to her elbows. The clothes that should have fit her well had turned into a baggy shirt. She tried to roll up her sleeves and pant legs twice. She looked in the black crystal mirror on the wall¡ª Oh my God, she looked especially like a village woman preparing to work in the fields! Huanhuan turned to look at Sang Ye. "What do you think?" Sang Ye was silent. "Forget it. I''ll wear my own clothes." Huanhuan quickly took off her clothes and took out the sacrificial dress that she was rewarded for doing the mission. Sang Ye helped her put on her clothes. This outfit fitted her much better and was much more pleasing to the eye. Huanhuan looked at Sang Ye again. "Is this better?" Sang Ye nodded. "Yes." "Then I''ll wear this!" After combing her hair, Huanhuan was still hesitating about whether to wear a veiled hat or a mask. Bai Di walked in with the breakfast he had just made. "Hurry up and eat something. You''ll be busy when the ceremony begins!" There were no stools in the house, only a short square table. Bai Di placed breakfast on the low table. Huanhuan lifted her skirt and sat on the ground. She picked up the meat bun and asked as she ate, "Where are the others?" Bai Di said, "Shuang Yun went to the foot of the mountain to keep an eye on things. When he sees that the people are about to reach the 10,000 Beast Temple, he''ll rush back to inform us as soon as possible. Xue Ling went to look for Leng Xiao to ask about the specific process of the 10,000 Beast Ceremony." "You can ask Jian Yi about the specific process." "What Xue Ling mainly wants to know is about defense. The 10,000 Beast Ceremony is not a small matter, especially for you. If anything goes wrong along the way, you''ll immediately become the target of public criticism." Huanhuan understood. She swallowed the bun in her mouth. "Why aren''t you eating?" "The few of us ate before you woke up. Eat quickly. I''ll go outside and take a look." "Mhm." Bai Di got up and left. Afraid that she would be hungry later, Huanhuan finished three meat buns in one go. She was about to drink some soup to moisten her throat when Jian Yi pushed open the door and walked in. "Lady Huanhuan, it''s best if you drink less water." Huanhuan paused. "Why?" "If you drink too much water, what will you do if you have to pee during the ceremony?" Huanhuan imagined that scene. Everyone was waiting for her to speak, but she had to run to the toilet in a hurry. It would indeed be quite awkward. "Then I''ll just take a small sip?" She had eaten too many buns just now. Jian Yi nodded. "Alright." Huanhuan took a careful sip of the soup, then put the bowl down and burped in satisfaction. Sang Ye asked her if she still wanted to eat. Huanhuan wiped her mouth with a handkerchief. "I''m a little stuffed." Sang Ye cleared the dishes and carried them out of the bedroom. Jian Yi looked Huanhuan up and down. "You''re not wearing the clothes we prepared for you?" Huanhuan explained, "I tried on the clothes you sent over just now. They''re especially wide. If it were any other time, I''d just wear it. However, it''s such a big occasion today. It won''t be appropriate for me to dress like that, so I made the decision to change my clothes." "It''s true that we didn''t consider it carefully and didn''t prepare suitable clothes for you. That''s why you''re troubled." Huanhuan waved her hand. "It''s just a small matter." Jian Yi took out a sheepskin book. "As this is your first time presiding over the ceremony, there are many things you''re not clear about. Therefore, I''ve written everything you need to say on this sheepskin. You don''t have to memorize everything. You just have to remember what you need to say." Huanhuan quickly thanked him. She unfolded the sheepskin book and began to read it seriously. The words were unfamiliar. They were a little like hieroglyphs, but they were more abstract than that. Huanhuan had never seen such words before, but strangely, when she saw them, they were automatically translated into simplified Chinese that she was very familiar with in her mind. While she read the sheepskin book, Jian Yi observed her imperceptibly. He had specially written this sheepskin book in ancient words. It was impossible for ordinary beasts to have even seen them, let alone know them. He didn''t know anything about the female in front of him who was about to take over as the prophet. He didn''t know her background or how strong she was. This sheepskin book was just a test for her. Seeing that she was staring at the sheepskin book without saying anything, Jian Yi couldn''t help but ask tentatively, "If there''s anything you don''t understand, just tell me. I''ll definitely answer everything." Huanhuan said slowly, "I do have a question." "Please go ahead." "It says here that I have to personally go to the altar at the top of the mountain, but I''m very weak. I''ll probably die halfway. What should I do? Can I get someone to carry me up?" Jian Yi was stunned. He had envisioned many questions that she might ask. But no matter how he thought about it, he did not expect her to ask such a question. Seeing that he was silent, Huanhuan looked disappointed. "Forget it. If I can''t walk anymore, I can still crawl on the ground. At most, I''ll be slower and my posture will be ugly¡ª" Jian Yi quickly interrupted her. "I''ll arrange for divine servants to carry you up in a chair." If the future prophet really crawled to the top of the mountain, the entire 10,000 Beast Temple would probably collapse from laughter! Huanhuan smiled through her tears. "Thank you. You''re such a good person!" For some reason, Jian Yi was labeled as a good person. When he saw Huanhuan put down the sheepskin book, he couldn''t help but ask again, "Have you read everything?" "Mhm." "Don''t you have any other questions?" "No, I don''t." Chapter 840 Its Decided! A sheepskin book was nothing, but the fact that she could understand all the ancient words meant that she was definitely not an ordinary female. She was filled with real talent! Jian Yi felt a little relieved. As expected of the heir appointed by the prophet. Her strength was quite reliable. As for personality... No one was perfect! Jian Yi suppressed the flying thoughts in his heart and said respectfully, "Think about what you should say later. I''ll go outside and prepare a chair for you." "Okay." After Jian Yi left, Little Brat''s voice sounded. "He was testing you with this sheepskin book." Huanhuan continued reading the contents of the sheepskin book and tried to memorize them. She replied casually, "I know." "If this person doesn''t know his place, you can get rid of him later. Or you can just get rid of him now." Huanhuan clicked her tongue. "Aren''t you too cruel? He''s fine. He didn''t even provoke me, so why would I kill him for no reason? Am I a murderer?" "The fact that you''re sitting in this position means that you have to be vigilant from time to time. You can''t trust anyone. If necessary, you have to eliminate the problem from the roots." "Are you saying that Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling can''t be trusted either?" Little Brat advised earnestly, "That''s right. Although they''re your mates and they shouldn''t do you any harm, that doesn''t mean they won''t think of ways to get benefits from you. Don''t forget that their identities aren''t simple. In addition to being your mates, they''re also the second prince of Sun City, the beast king of Rock City, the commander of the demon race, and the elder of the feather tribe. Behind them are all complicated forces and connections." Huanhuan''s head hurt from his words. "Alright, alright. I haven''t inherited the position of prophet yet. It''s useless for you to say so much." "After the ceremony ends, you''ll be the rightful prophet. It''ll only take a day at most. I''m saying so much because I want you to make plans early. Don''t always be stupid and help others by sacrificing yourself." "Don''t worry, I won''t." Huanhuan giggled. "Even if I really can''t take it anymore, you''ll still be around to help me. You can be trusted, right?" Little Brat snorted. "Of course! I''m your father. Anyone in the world might harm you, but I won''t!" Unknowingly, the sky was already bright. Huanhuan read the contents of the sheepskin book more than ten times and basically memorized them. Bai Di pushed open the door and walked in. "It''s time to get ready to go." "Let''s go." Bai Di helped Huanhuan up. When they reached the front hall, Xue Ling and Sang Ye were there. After a while, Shuang Yun returned. "They''ll be here soon." Huanhuan walked out of the temple surrounded by everyone. Jian Yi said respectfully, "This is the chair prepared for you." It was a very ordinary wooden chair, but there was a cushion specially placed on it to increase comfort. There were two long wooden sticks under the chair. Bai Di tried it and made sure the chair was sturdy. When Huanhuan sat down, the four guards lifted the chair and walked steadily up the mountain. Bai Di and the others followed. Jian Yi led a group of divine servants. Behind them was a large group of people. They were all beasts who had come to participate in the 10,000 Beast Ceremony. This included the members of the Elders'' Association. The first elder was very close to the front, only a step away from Jian Yi. The second elder looked a little dazed because he had something on his mind. When he wasn''t looking, the third elder squeezed him to the back and leaned in front of the first elder. He asked softly, "Are you really going to watch that female step on the heads of our male beasts and become the new prophet?" The first elder was expressionless. "What else can I do?" "We can work harder." "How do you want to do that?" The third elder rolled his eyes. "When she hosts the ceremony later, we''ll take the opportunity to cause her some trouble so that she can''t successfully complete the ceremony. How about that?" The first elder neither agreed nor disagreed. He just replied casually, "We''ll see." At this moment, the second elder came back to his senses. He realized that the third elder had gone past him and quickly pulled him behind him. "Don''t run around like a monkey." The third elder sneered. "It''s just two more steps. How petty!" While the two of them were arguing, the first elder looked up ahead, his gaze becoming rather dark. ''I won''t let you become the prophet so smoothly. ''It''s still uncertain who''ll win!'' Due to the fact that they were on the way up the mountain and there were stairs everywhere, even though the guards were already keeping their footsteps steady, it was still an unsteady ride for Huanhuan. Before they reached the top of the mountain, Huanhuan was already dizzy and almost vomited all the meat buns she had eaten in the morning. Just as they were about to reach the top of the mountain, one of the guards carrying the chairs suddenly sprained his ankle! The entire chair flipped to the side, and Huanhuan, who was caught off guard, fell. The stairs were narrow, barely wide enough for two beasts to walk side by side. On the left was the mountain wall, and on the right was the cliffside. Huanhuan fell in the direction of the cliffside! Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling were shocked and wanted to rush forward. However, the mountain path was too narrow. There were people standing in front. They could not rush over at all. Moreover, they could not transform into their beast forms here. Xue Ling could not grow wings and fly. They could only watch as Huanhuan fell off the cliff with her chair. Everyone who saw this scene was stunned. When Bai Di pushed through the guards blocking the way and arrived at the scene of the accident, Huanhuan and the chair were gone. Bai Di turned pale. Someone shouted, "Lady Huanhuan is dead." Everyone came back to their senses. They shouted and cursed. A few unlucky people were accidentally pushed off the cliff. The state of their lives was unknown. The scene was in chaos. The road ahead was blocked, and the people behind could not advance. They were forced to stop. When the news of Lady Huanhuan being dead came from ahead, the entire group of people exploded. The second elder''s face was pale. He subconsciously covered his stomach. If Huanhuan died, would the puppet worm in his stomach drag him down with it? He didn''t notice the corners of the first elder''s mouth curling into an imperceptible sneer. ''Aren''t you going to be the prophet? ''You can be one in hell!'' Sang Ye wanted to jump down the mountain without thinking. Even if Huanhuan died, he had to find her bones! Xue Ling grabbed him. "Don''t be rash." Chapter 841 Real And Fake Divine Artifact The moment Huanhuan fell off the cliff, Little Brat''s voice suddenly sounded in her ears. "The host''s life is in danger. Activating the emergency transfer system." A moment later, she found herself standing on the top of the mountain with the altar in front of her. At this moment, there was no one else on the mountaintop except her. "Where are the others?" Little Brat said lazily, "They should still be on the way. They haven''t reached the top." Huanhuan walked down the mountain. Little Brat stopped her. "Where are you going?" "I''m going to look for Bai Di and the others." "Don''t go yet." "Why?" Instead of answering, Little Brat asked, "Don''t you want to find the murderer who tried to kill you just now?" Huanhuan froze. She recalled what had happened before and after she fell off the cliff. She looked thoughtful. "You mean someone deliberately wanted to harm me?" "Otherwise, why do you think that guard didn''t sprain his ankle earlier or later? Why did he sprain his ankle when you were at the cliffside? Although the beasts who can become guards of the 10,000 Beast Temple are not as skilled as your four mates, they''re much stronger than ordinary beasts. How could that beast sprain his ankle while walking? Moreover, he happened to choose such a critical moment. Don''t you think it''s too much of a coincidence?" Huanhuan said slowly, "Maybe he was born with flat feet, so it''s easy for him to sprain his ankle when he walks?" "¡­I think you''re missing something in your brain. Hurry up and eat some walnuts to nourish your brain!" "Ahem, I was just joking. You don''t have a sense of humor at all." Little Brat raised his voice and questioned, "You almost lost your life just now, yet you''re still in the mood to joke?!" Huanhuan raised her hands in surrender. "I was wrong." She quickly changed the subject. "You just said someone was trying to harm me. What does that have to do with me not being able to go down the mountain?" "Silly girl, those people think you''ve fallen to your death. The scene is in chaos now. The person who secretly plotted against you will definitely take the opportunity to gain something from this. Otherwise, it would be meaningless for them to harm you. That''s why you should go with the flow now." Huanhuan clapped. "Daddy is so smart!" "Of course!" Just as Little Brat had expected, everyone was stuck on the mountain path. They were in a dilemma, and the scene was chaotic. Bai Di had been guarding the spot where Huanhuan had fallen, and his expression was extremely ugly. Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling were no better. Their faces were pale, and they were in so much pain that they wished they were dead. Especially Xue Ling, who spat out a mouthful of blood. Seeing this, Jian Yi quickly said, "This is the backlash of the mate contract. Hurry up and help them rest!" Someone immediately said, "The back is blocked. We can''t go down the mountain. We have to go up first." "Then let''s go up the mountain!" "But Lady Huanhuan¡­" Jian Yi waved his hand and instructed in a low voice, "Let''s not worry about that for now. Let''s hurry up the mountain. We''ll send someone to the foot of the mountain to look for her corpse later." "Alright!" Everyone helped Xue Ling and the others up the mountain. Xue Ling was unwilling to leave. "Huanhuan is still here. I''m not leaving. I want to be with her!" Jian Yi frowned and advised, "Lady Huanhuan is dead. You have to come up the mountain with us. You can''t stay here anymore." Unfortunately, Xue Ling did not listen to him at all. Shuang Yun and Sang Ye also refused to move. In the end, Jian Yi had no choice but to ask Leng Xiao and Shuang Jing to help force Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling up the mountain. After the people in front moved, the mountain path immediately became smooth. People walked up the mountain one after another. Before long, everyone had reached the top of the mountain. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling were helped to the shade to rest. Jian Yi and Leng Xiao stood at the side and discussed in low voices what to do next. Huanhuan, who was supposed to be in charge of presiding over the ceremony, suddenly fell off the cliff. Now that she was dead, how could this ceremony be held? Most importantly, if the heir died, who would take the position of prophet? Everyone was discussing in low voices with different thoughts. At this moment, the first elder walked out. He raised his voice and said, "Although Lady Huanhuan is no longer around, the 10,000 Beast Ceremony has to continue. Otherwise, none of us can bear the responsibility of angering the beast gods!" Everyone stopped talking and looked at him. Jian Yi asked solemnly, "We understand what you''re saying, but without Lady Huanhuan, who will preside over the ceremony?" The first elder said, "If you trust me, I can temporarily preside over the ceremony in place of Lady Huanhuan." As soon as he finished speaking, the third elder behind him immediately echoed. "The first elder has participated in the ceremony many times. He''s experienced, qualified, and has a high status. No one present is more suitable to preside over the ceremony than him!" Many people beside him agreed. Most of these people were members of the Elders'' Association. The rest just wanted to take the opportunity to stir up trouble and watch the commotion. Jian Yi did not give a direct answer. He turned to look at Leng Xiao. "What do you think?" Leng Xiao said unhurriedly, "Presiding over the ceremony is a very important matter. With our statuses, we can''t decide on this matter. I suggest we ask the king of all beasts for his opinion." Jian Yi walked up to the king of beasts and respectfully asked for his opinion. The king of all beasts was called He Zong. After hearing Jian Yi''s question, He Zong thought for a moment. "Be it experience or qualifications, the first elder is indeed the most suitable candidate here, but¡­" "But what? If you have anything to say, just say it. This is a critical moment. This matter has to be resolved as soon as possible, or it''ll easily cause trouble." He Zong continued, "But to preside over the ceremony, you have to have the divine artifact. Otherwise, you can''t open the altar." The altar in front of them looked ordinary, but there was actually a hidden mechanism. If one wanted to open the true altar, one had to use the divine artifact. Many people knew about this, but what had just happened was so sudden that Jian Yi and Leng Xiao ignored it. If He Zong had not mentioned it, they would have forgotten about it. Shuang Jing said, "The divine artifact was originally in the hands of the prophet. Later, he passed the divine artifact to Lady Huanhuan." Jian Yi looked worried. "But Lady Huanhuan has already¡­" He paused, but he still couldn''t say the word ''die''. Everyone understood what he meant. Without the divine artifact, even if someone was willing to preside over the ceremony, they would not be able to open the altar. The 10,000 Beast Ceremony would still not be held. What should they do now? The first elder said leisurely, "Is this bone knife the divine artifact you''re talking about?" Everyone looked in the direction of his voice and saw that he had taken out a white bone knife. There were several people present who had seen the bone knife before. They immediately walked up to the first elder and examined the bone knife carefully. He Zong nodded. "It''s indeed the divine artifact." The other three nodded in agreement. Shuang Jing quickly asked, "Isn''t the divine artifact in Lady Huanhuan''s hands? Why is it in your hands?" The first elder said proudly, "Before the prophet left, he secretly handed this divine artifact to me for safekeeping. He had long expected this to happen and specially instructed me to take out the divine artifact at this time so that the 10,000 Beast Ceremony could be held smoothly. As for the divine artifact in Lin Huanhuan''s hand, it''s fake!" Chapter 842 You Look Really Stupid! As soon as the first elder finished speaking, there was an uproar. Xue Ling covered his chest and retorted weakly, "What right do you have to say that the divine artifact in Huanhuan''s hand is fake? What evidence do you have?" "The divine artifact in my hand is the best evidence!" Xue Ling gritted his teeth and asked, "Who can prove that the divine artifact in your hand is real?" The first elder was very confident. "Didn''t the king of beasts prove that the bone knife in my hand is a divine artifact just now?" Bai Di, who had been silent, suddenly spoke. "Perhaps this is an imitation. It just looks like it. The king of beasts was deceived by you." The first elder sneered. "This is just your guess. Do you have evidence?" Bai Di was silent. "Why aren''t you saying anything? It''s because you can''t produce evidence, right?" The first elder pressed coldly. Leng Xiao interrupted him. "We''ll know once we try." Shuang Jing nodded. "That''s right. As long as you can open the altar, it''ll mean it''s the real divine artifact. If you can''t, it''s definitely fake." "Then let''s give it a try!" The first elder strode forward. Under countless gazes, he walked to the center of the altar. In the middle of the altar was a circular stone platform with a small black hole in the center. The first elder knelt on the stone platform and chanted a prayer in a low voice. Then, in front of everyone, he inserted the bone knife in his hand into the small hole. When the blade completely entered the small hole, the first elder couldn''t help but smile proudly. He looked up at Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling. ''Look, this is the real divine artifact! ''Let''s see what else you have to say!'' Xue Ling wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said slowly, "Continue. The altar hasn''t been opened yet." "It seems that you won''t turn back until you hit a wall. Then I''ll let you see who has the real divine artifact!" The first elder tightened his grip on the hilt and spun it hard to the right. However, no matter how hard he tried, the bone knife in his hand did not move. The first elder''s heart sank. That shouldn''t be the case! In the past, when he watched the prophet preside over the ceremony, he could easily turn the divine artifact with a little effort. Why couldn''t this divine artifact move when it was in his hands? Could it be that the divine artifact recognized the prophet as its master and refused to let others use it? No way! At this point, he could only advance but not retreat. Even if the divine artifact did not cooperate, he had to make it obedient and accept him as its new master! The first elder gritted his teeth and kept increasing the strength in his hand. His face gradually turned red, and the veins on his forehead bulged. His knuckles turned white as he held the handle of the knife. Suddenly, there was a click. The bone knife broke into two! The handle of the knife separated from the blade. The elder looked at the handle in his hand, then at the blade that was still in the small hole. His face turned from red to white. Everyone saw this scene. The atmosphere became extremely quiet. Pfft! Xue Ling chuckled. His laughter wasn''t loud, but it sounded especially clear and harsh now. The first elder was in disbelief. "How did this happen? How did this happen?!" Jian Yi and Leng Xiao had already strode onto the altar. They examined the hole carefully and confirmed that it was blocked by the broken blade. He Zong walked up and saw the blocked hole. He frowned and said, "The divine artifact is polished from a unicorn''s horn. It can''t break." Jian Yi asked, "Are you saying that this divine artifact is fake?" Everyone looked at the first elder. The first elder was already panicking, but he still pretended to be calm. "Maybe this divine artifact hasn''t been used for a long time and is broken. It can''t be fake!" A clear voice suddenly sounded. "You broke it, and you still have the cheek to say that it''s real?" Others might not be able to tell, but Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling immediately recognized Huanhuan''s voice! They perked up and couldn''t be bothered to continue acting injured. They quickly stood up and looked around for the source of the sound. The first elder was already guilty. When he heard this, he immediately asked loudly, "Who are you? How dare you act mysteriously at the altar? Come out here!" "I''m at your feet." This time, not only the first elder but also Jian Yi, He Zong, Leng Xiao, and Shuang Jing looked down. The floor was smooth and flat under their feet. There was no one there. Huanhuan''s voice sounded again. "Please get out, or I won''t be able to open the door." Jian Yi, Zong Lengxiao, and Shuang Jing immediately walked down the stone platform. Although the first elder was filled with suspicion, there were so many people watching him. He couldn''t deliberately stay and not leave. He could only follow the four of them slowly down the stone platform. After everyone left, creaking sounds suddenly came from the stone platform. It was like stones rubbing against each other. A moment later, a huge stone statue rose from the middle of the stone platform. Along with the stone statue were four thick stone pillars with the totem of a hundred beasts. The stone statue was more than four meters tall. The carvings were very abstract. One could barely make out a human figure, but one couldn''t tell if it was a man or a woman. On the shoulder of the stone statue sat a little female. Shuang Yun blurted out, "Huanhuan!" Huanhuan waved at the people below the stage and smiled. "Hello!" She felt that making her appearance this way was especially flashy. However, Little Brat complained loudly in her mind, "You look really stupid!" Huanhuan: "..." ''Annoying Daddy System!'' No one expected Lady Huanhuan, who should be dead after falling off the cliff, to come back to life! Not only that, but she had also opened the real altar! Shuang Jing thought fast. He knelt on the ground and shouted, "The divine artifact in Lady Huanhuan''s hand is the true divine artifact! Lady Huanhuan has returned from the dead. This is the will of the beast gods!" Jian Yi and Leng Xiao also knelt down. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling knelt down without hesitation. Many more beasts knelt down behind them. In the blink of an eye, a large group of them had knelt down. Some of the people who were still watching also knelt down. In the end, only the people from the Elders'' Association were still standing. The others were all kneeling on the ground. The first elder''s expression was extremely ugly. He glared fiercely at Lin Huanhuan, who was sitting on the shoulder of the statue. If gazes could materialize, Lin Huanhuan would have been cut into pieces by him. Unexpectedly, he was still tricked by her. He had said so much just now and thought that victory was in his grasp. He did not expect everything to be within Lin Huanhuan''s calculations. She must have been hiding in the dark and laughing at him just now. In everyone''s eyes, his words and actions just now must have been as comical as a clown''s performance. Chapter 843 Miracle Huanhuan called out to Little Purple. Dozens of butterfly flowers gathered at her feet and sent her steadily to the ground. She bent down and took out the broken blade from the hole. "First Elder, this is yours. Take it back." The first elder did not take the blade. Instead, he turned to look at the second elder, who was standing not far away. The bone knife was given to him by the second elder. The second elder must know that the divine artifact was fake. The second elder was in cahoots with Lin Huanhuan! "You traitor!" The second elder was so frightened by his murderous gaze that his heart trembled. As the second elder had followed the first elder for many years, he knew the first elder''s personality very well. Now that the first elder had determined that he was a traitor, he would definitely think of ways to kill him in the future. If he wanted to protect himself, he had to find another master. As for who he should turn to¡­ He had two puppet worms in his body, and his life was in Lin Huanhuan''s hands. Even if it was just for the sake of his life, he could only submit to her. Many thoughts raced through his mind. But it was only a blink of an eye before he made his decision. The second elder took two steps to the side and distanced himself from the elders beside him. He argued, "You clearly got someone to forge that bone knife. What does it have to do with me? You''re the one who''s ambitious and wants to inherit the position of prophet. You''re the real traitor!" Everyone looked stunned. The first elder''s face turned from white to black. If not for the fact that there were many people watching, he would have rushed forward and torn apart the traitor who was spouting nonsense! The second elder made up his mind to seize this opportunity to prove his allegiance, so he spoke more and more enthusiastically. "You gave me a pill previously and asked me to secretly put it in Huanhuan''s food when she wasn''t looking. I couldn''t bear to hurt the kind-hearted Huanhuan, so I took the initiative to surrender to her and tell her the truth. Not only did the kind-hearted Huanhuan let me live, but she also reminded me not to collude with you again. Otherwise, I would definitely be harmed by you. Huanhuan is really the kindest female I''ve ever seen. I must have been blind to want to hurt her!" He wiped his tears as he spoke. His acting was on point. Huanhuan couldn''t help but secretly applaud him. ''Second Elder, I didn''t expect you to be a capable actor!'' The first elder was so angry that his face turned green again. "Y-You''re talking nonsense! When did I ask you to drug Lin Huanhuan? Show me the evidence!" The second elder turned to look at Huanhuan and begged while crying, "Lady Huanhuan can testify for me!" Everyone''s gazes focused on Huanhuan again. Huanhuan coughed lightly. "Most of what the second elder said is true. The first elder did ask him to drug me previously. I''ve even seen that pill with my own eyes. It contains the egg of a puppet worm. After a person eats it, they''ll be parasitized by the puppet worm and become a puppet under its master''s control." The first elder cried out, "You''re talking nonsense! This is all slander! I didn''t do it!" p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1~§ão§® Huanhuan stopped arguing with him and turned to look at Leng Xiao. "Take him away and lock him up. After the ceremony ends, interrogate him properly." "Alright!" Leng Xiao was about to arrest them when the first elder screamed, "I''m the first elder. What right do you have to arrest me?!" Huanhuan put her hands in her sleeves and said calmly, "I''m the successor of the prophet and have the divine artifact given to me by the prophet. I have the right to deal with everything in the 10,000 Beast Temple, including your Elders'' Association." "That divine artifact of yours is fake!" "If my divine artifact is fake, how did I open the altar?" "Y-You must have played some tricks! Don''t fall for her tricks¡­" Before the first elder could finish, he was knocked unconscious by Leng Xiao. Leng Xiao personally tied him up, threw him aside, and handed him to Shuang Jing. The remaining members of the Elders'' Association wanted to stand up for the first elder, but when they saw that the first elder had been knocked unconscious and tied up, they were immediately too frightened to speak. They were afraid that they would be knocked unconscious and tied up too. Not only the Elders'' Association but the others present were also shocked by Huanhuan''s swiftness.¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á `n?¦Í?| §ãom They did not expect this delicate and small female to be so ruthless. She did not give the first elder any face and arrested him just like that. Huanhuan did not want to comfort everyone''s frightened hearts. She brought the topic back to business. "The 10,000 Beast Ceremony begins now!" Everyone held their breaths, not daring to make another sound. They quietly watched the little female on the stage. When everyone saw Huanhuan kneeling in front of the statue, they quickly knelt down too. Huanhuan knelt on the ground and pressed her palms together. She looked at the tall and dignified statue in front of her with an extremely pious expression. But inside, she was roaring¡ª Damn it! Due to the fright from falling off the cliff just now, she had forgotten the contents of the sheepskin book! What should he do next? What should she say? Oh my God! If she went to Jian Yi now to ask for the sheepskin book, would she be chased down the mountain by everyone? Huanhuan lowered her body and pressed her forehead to the ground. Everyone below the platform copied her and pressed their foreheads to the ground. It was so quiet that one could hear the sounds of breathing. Huanhuan wanted to cry. ''Yin Ji, I''ve let you down! I''m embarrassing you!'' At the critical moment, Little Brat reminded her. "If you really don''t remember, just dance." What dance would she dance? There was only the Dance of the Gods. Huanhuan took out the Prediction Mask and put it on her face before standing up calmly. Everyone below the platform stood up with her. Huanhuan took a deep breath and exhaled gently. When her body relaxed, she raised her arms and began to dance. Her skirt swayed as she danced. Her white jade-like bare feet stepped on the ground, and the black crystal anklets made a crisp collision sound when they touched the ground. The lotus bloomed with pale pink layers of petals, and the butterfly flowers danced around her. Her snow-white mask refracted a mysterious light in the sun. This was the Dance of the Gods. A sacrificial dance that could summon gods. Everyone widened their eyes and stared at the female on the stage without blinking. As if they had seen a goddess, reverence appeared in their hearts. The clouds in the sky rolled, and countless pale golden spots of light flew out of the statue and sprinkled on the altar. With Huanhuan as the center, grass spread in all directions, and hundreds of flowers bloomed. This was a miracle! No one dared to make a sound as they were afraid of disturbing the goddess'' dance. They could only shout in their hearts and involuntarily kneel down again. There were even tears of excitement. They had participated in more than one ceremony. But this was the first time they had seen such a beautiful miracle. Huanhuan was really a goddess sent by the heavens to protect them! Chapter 844 You Cant Clear Your Name Even If You Jump Into The Yellow River! After dancing the Dance of the Gods, Huanhuan stood in front of the statue and officially took over the position of prophet in front of everyone. No one had any objections. Even the group of elders looked at Huanhuan with a trace of awe. Even though they still hated her, she was still the goddess chosen by the beast gods. No one dared to anger the beast gods. Huanhuan did not know what kind of psychological change her dance had caused everyone present. She looked at the statue in front of her and heaved a sigh of relief. She had finally gotten the position of prophet. She did not embarrass Yin Ji. This was great! The 10,000 Beast Ceremony ended successfully. Huanhuan closed the altar, and the statue and stone pillars retreated underground. Everyone went down the mountain to go home. The news of the miracle at the ceremony that day spread throughout the entire City of 10,000 Beasts. Almost all the beasts knew that the new prophet had obtained the favor of the beast gods. During the ceremony, the beast gods sent a miracle to her, causing hundreds of flowers to bloom. The scenery was simply beautiful! The prestige of the prophet rose to the peak overnight. At this moment, Huanhuan still did not know the changes at the foot of the mountain. She was sitting in the bedroom and being nagged at by her four mates. Bai Di said, "I know you wanted to get rid of the first elder, but there are many ways to get rid of him. Why did you choose the most dangerous one?!" Shuang Yun said, "Do you know that my heart almost stopped the moment I saw you fall off the cliff?!" Sang Ye said, "If you die, I won''t be able to live either." Xue Ling said, "You''ve really grown up! How great you are! You actually used yourself as bait to lure the snake out of its hole? Moreover, you didn''t tell us beforehand! If we hadn''t reacted fast enough, we would have jumped off the cliff to accompany you!" At that time, the four of them were shocked, especially Sang Ye. He almost jumped off the cliff with them. Fortunately, Xue Ling noticed in time that the mate contract was not interrupted, and there was nothing unusual with the contractual ring. This meant that Huanhuan was still safe. He stopped Sang Ye, who was about to do something stupid. Later, they deliberately acted as though they were hurt by the backlash of the mate contract for others to see so that the real murderer hiding in the dark would be less vigilant. It was also because of their cooperation that everything went so smoothly. Huanhuan couldn''t raise her head. She knelt on the floor, hunched her shoulders, and argued softly, "It was an accident. I swear to God, I had nothing to do with it." Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling looked at her expressionlessly. It was obvious that they didn''t believe her. Huanhuan said slowly, "If you don''t believe me, you can interrogate the guard who sprained his ankle. I''m guessing that the first elder secretly arranged for him to deliberately harm me. I really didn''t know about it in advance!" At this, she suddenly remembered and slapped her thigh. "Oh no! I forgot about the guard! He must have slipped away in the chaos!" Xue Ling sneered. "As soon as something happened to you, I got someone to capture that guard." Huanhuan relaxed and smiled ingratiatingly. "You''re so thoughtful." "No matter how thoughtful I am, I can''t compare to you. How dare you bet your life on something like this?" No matter how Huanhuan explained, the four of them refused to believe that she really didn''t plan it. The reason was simple. Bai Di said, "If you really didn''t know beforehand, how did you miraculously appear at the altar on the mountaintop after falling off the cliff in public?" Huanhuan replied in her heart, ''Because I have Little Brat!'' But this truth could not be told. She could only find a way to excuse herself. "Actually, I didn''t fall off the cliff. I used the butterfly flowers to fly to the top of the mountain, then used the divine artifact to open the altar and hide inside." "Why were you hiding?" Huanhuan blurted out, "Of course, it''s because I wanted to watch a good show and see who wanted to harm me." Bai Di helped her summarize. "After you fell off the cliff, you immediately used the butterfly flowers to fly to the top of the mountain, where you hid at the altar. When the real murderer appeared, you showed yourself and captured him. Is that right?" Huanhuan nodded her head. The four of them said in unison, "What a profound plan. Even we were fooled by you!" Huanhuan: "¡­"¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á `n?¦Í?| §ãom "How dare you say you didn''t know?" Huanhuan hugged her head in extreme pain. She really couldn''t clear her name now! Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling got up and walked out. Huanhuan quickly stopped them. "Where are you going?" Bai Di said, "You don''t need us anymore." Shuang Yun said, "Let''s pack up and go back to Rock City." Sang Ye said, "I didn''t expect you to not even believe us." Xue Ling said, "We''ll leave now so that we won''t annoy you." Huanhuan: "¡­" What should she say? She could only scramble over and block the door of the room. She refused to move. "You can''t leave!" The four of them looked at her expressionlessly. They looked at each other for a long time. Huanhuan finally couldn''t take it anymore and was forced to lower her head and admit her mistake. "I was wrong." As long as they stayed, it didn''t matter if she had to say that she had done something wrong. She had to be flexible! Bai Di said, "What did you do wrong?" "I-I shouldn''t have lied to you." "What else?" "Also, I shouldn''t have bet my life on such things and made you all afraid." Bai Di looked at Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling beside him. "Are we going to forgive her?" Shuang Yun said, "It''s not impossible to forgive her¡­" Huanhuan was very touched. "Shuang Yun, you''re the best to me at such a critical moment!" Bai Di, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling sneered. "That''s right! Shuang Yun is the best for you. We''re not good to you at all!" Huanhuan immediately shut up with a resentful expression. No matter what she said now, she would be wrong. She could only shut up. Xue Ling said, "The prerequisite for getting our forgiveness is that you have to give each of us a gift." Bai Di said, "Ten days." Shuang Yun said, "And it can''t be the same." p¦Á§ád¦Á`no¦Í?1`§ão§® Sang Ye thought about it seriously. "You have to make it yourself." Huanhuan quickly agreed without thinking. "Okay, okay. I''ll give you a gift!" As long as they stayed, everything else could be discussed later. After comforting her four mates, Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. But before she could feel comfortable for long, Leng Xiao came looking for her. "The first elder is already in jail. What do you want to do with him?" "First, get him to explain how he plotted against me. After that, get him to sign a pledge. Then, we''ll put a notice on the city''s bulletin board and announce his crimes to the world." Leng Xiao hesitated. "But most beasts can''t read¡­" No one would understand even if they wrote a notice. Huanhuan waved her hand. "Then send a literate beast to guard the notice and read the contents of the notice aloud to the beasts. They have to read it at least three times a day." "I''ll do it now!" Chapter 845 - 845 How Half-Hearted! 845 How Half-Hearted! Leng Xiao was very efficient. The next morning, a notice of the crimes committed by the first elder was posted on the city¡¯s notice board. Someone was stationed there to read it aloud. In just a day, the news of the first elder plotting to kill the new prophet and usurp the throne spread throughout the entire City of 10,000 Beasts. No one expected the respected elder to be so ambitious. !! If the prophet had not been savvy and made preparations in advance, she would have been beheaded and the first elder would¡¯ve succeeded. The crime he committed was punishable by death. The so-called capital punishment was to brand the prisoner with marks that represented the crime. Then, they would tie the prisoner to a stone pillar and place them under the sun until the prisoner was dried up. This was not the end. The dried corpse would be sent to the forbidden area in the mountain. Their soul would never be able to reincarnate. It was said that this punishment was specially used to deal with serious criminals. Huanhuan felt that drying someone alive was too long. Not only was it a form of torture, but it was also a waste of time. Wouldn¡¯t it be much simpler to just execute him? Jian Yi said respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s too easy of a punishment considering he tried to kill you. This won¡¯t be able to intimidate others. You¡¯ve just succeeded the throne. You have to be cold and decisive. You have to make everyone fear you from the bottom of their hearts.¡± Huanhuan muttered softly, ¡°Won¡¯t I become a tyrant¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Huanhuan coughed lightly. ¡°Then let¡¯s do as you say.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jian Yi lowered his head and left the room. The door was closed, leaving Huanhuan alone in the room. She rested her chin on one hand and began to think about what gifts she should give to the four guys at home. She had to make a gift for each of them herself, and it couldn¡¯t be the same. She only had ten days¡­ ¡°I might as well make clothes for each of them. Each one will be of a different color. It¡¯ll be fine after changing the style a little.¡± Little Brat slowly reminded her, ¡°With your skills, are you sure you can make four completely different sets of clothes in ten days?¡± ¡°¡­I-I don¡¯t think so.¡± It usually took her at least a day to make a small dress for herself. If it was for Bai Di and the others, it would take her three to four days just to make one set of clothes. Little Brat continued to add fuel to the fire. ¡°Even if you work day and night, do you think the clothes you make can really be given away?¡± Bai Di and Sang Ye were the best at making clothes at home. Usually, the two of them did all the sewing at home. Huanhuan would occasionally make her own undergarments. As she wore them inside, it didn¡¯t matter even if they were ugly. But it was different when it came to making clothes for people. They had to be beautiful and exquisite. Huanhuan could not meet either of these requirements. She flew into a rage out of humiliation and said, ¡°If I can¡¯t make clothes, I¡¯ll make handkerchiefs. I¡¯ll embroider their names on them. That way, they¡¯ll be different.¡± Little Brat said, ¡°How half-hearted can you get?¡± Huanhuan was very discouraged. ¡°If I can¡¯t make clothes and handkerchiefs are half-hearted, what should I make them?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say I won¡¯t help you. I have a book here. Take it and read it.¡± A sheepskin book appeared out of thin air in front of Huanhuan. There was a line of big words on the cover, ¡®365 Moves to Flirt with a Hero¡¯. Huanhuan casually flipped through two pages. They were filled with tips on how to flirt with men. There was a chapter specially used to talk about giving gifts. She stared at the chapter and read. The door was pulled open, and Bai Di walked in. ¡°Huanhuan, we have a guest.¡± Huanhuan was so frightened that she quickly stuffed the sheepskin book into her dress. She sat up straight and looked serious. ¡°What guest?¡± ¡°The king of beasts is here. He said he wants to talk to you in person.¡± ¡°Oh, you can go out first. I¡¯ll be out soon after changing.¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t move. His gaze roamed over her. Huanhuan was already guilty, so she felt even more uncomfortable under his gaze. ¡°I-Is there anything else?¡± ¡°What were you looking at?¡± ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just a book.¡± Bai Di asked gently, ¡°Can you show me that book?¡± Huanhuan refused without thinking. ¡°No!¡± Disappointment appeared in Bai Di¡¯s eyes. ¡°You really don¡¯t trust us? Now you won¡¯t even show me a book. I¡¯d better go back.¡± He turned to leave. Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the rock mountain and never appear in front of you again, lest you¡¯re embarrassed by me again.¡± Bai Di walked out the door. Frightened, Huanhuan pounced on him and hugged his leg. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± ... Bai Di was unmoved and insisted on leaving. Huanhuan was helpless and could only choose to compromise. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you the book to read, but we have a deal. You can only take a look. I¡¯ll put it away after you¡¯re done.¡± Bai Di retracted his front foot and smiled. ¡°Okay,¡± he said gently. Huanhuan reached under her dress for the book, but she missed. Puzzled, she lifted her skirt and looked down to see that the book had fallen to the ground. She must have accidentally dropped the book when she pounced on him and hugged him. She was about to reach for it, but she was too late. Bai Di picked up the sheepskin book first. ¡°We¡¯ve agreed that you¡¯ll only take a look!¡± The alarm in Huanhuan¡¯s heart rang. She pounced forward to snatch the book back. Unfortunately, she was too short. Bai Di raised his hand, and the book was lifted. No matter how hard she jumped, she couldn¡¯t reach the sheepskin book. ... The sadness of having short legs was so infuriating! She shouted anxiously, ¡°Give me back the book!¡± Bai Di didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with the book, but he was curious to see her reaction. He looked up at the sheepskin book in his hand and saw the words on the cover. ¡®365 Moves to Flirt with a Hero¡¯. Thanks to Huanhuan, he also learned a lot of simplified Chinese characters and numbers. Unfortunately, he recognized all the words on it. Bai Di looked down at her, his tone so gentle that it almost overflowed. ¡°Why are you reading such a book? Are you going to flirt with a few more male beasts and have them be your mates?¡± Huanhuan shook her head quickly and said no. ¡°Liar.¡± Huanhuan was about to cry. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Bai Di shook his head. ¡°They say females like the new and hate the old. I didn¡¯t think you were like that, but¡­¡± Huanhuan couldn¡¯t defend herself. ¡°What can I do to make you believe me?¡± Bai Di returned the book to her. ¡°Burn it and I¡¯ll believe you.¡± Huanhuan quickly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll burn it later. Let¡¯s go see the king of all beasts first. We shouldn¡¯t let him wait too long.¡± She hadn¡¯t finished reading this book yet. She couldn¡¯t burn it for the time being. She had to muddle through it first. ¡°No. Burn it now. I want to see you burn it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± What else could Huanhuan do? She could only light the sheepskin book in front of Bai Di. Bai Di wasn¡¯t satisfied until it was completely reduced to ashes. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll accompany you to see the king of beasts now.¡± Chapter 846 Marriage Meeting This was the first time Huanhuan had seen He Zong since the end of the ceremony. Even though he was the king of all beasts, his status should be equivalent to Huanhuan''s. However, over the years, theocracy had always shown signs of overriding the royal authority, so even after seeing Huanhuan, He Zong still habitually bowed. He pressed a fist to his chest and bowed slightly. "Lady Prophet." Huanhuan waved her hand. "Just call me Huanhuan." When they were seated, Bai Di brought over two bowls of flower tea and gently placed them in front of them. He Zong took a sip of tea and smiled. "I''ve long heard that your flower tea is very unique. After getting to drink it today, it''s indeed unique." "If you like it, I''ll get someone to pack a bag of dried flowers for you to drink later." "Thank you for your kindness." Huanhuan asked him why he was here today. "To be honest, I came to you this time to ask you to be lenient with the first elder." Huanhuan was a little surprised. "Are you here to plead for leniency on behalf of the first elder? I really didn''t realize that you were so close to him." He Zong sighed. "I actually don''t have much of a relationship with him. We don''t interact unless it''s necessary. Everyone knows about this. There''s no need for me to deliberately hide it from you." "Then why are you pleading for him?" At this moment, almost everyone had abandoned the first elder. They wished they could get as far away from him as possible, afraid that they would be implicated. He Zong was the only one who took the initiative to speak up for him. "The first elder is the head of the Elders'' Association. He''s been in power for many years and has extremely deep qualifications. Although he brought this upon himself, his qualifications are still there. If you directly sentence him to death, I''m afraid he''ll get a bad reputation for being cold and ruthless. Others might even feel nervous. If things go wrong, they might join forces to suppress you." He Zong made sense. But Huanhuan didn''t give a direct answer. Instead, she turned to Bai Di, who was standing beside her. "What do you think?" Bai Di analyzed calmly, "Lord He Zong has a point, but it''s not comprehensive." Seeing that someone had retorted him, not only was He Zong not angry, but he also pretended to be all ears. "Tell me, what''s not comprehensive about it?" "There are national laws and family rules. Since he did something wrong, he has to receive his punishment as stated by the law. Otherwise, why would we need the law? If we set a precedent for the first elder and spare his life, what should we do if others follow his example in the future? Should we kill them or not?" He Zong did not answer and looked thoughtful. Bai Di continued, "That''s one reason. Secondly, Huanhuan has just succeeded the throne. She''s new here. Other than the divine servants and divine guards left behind by Yin Ji, she doesn''t have any other supporters. Her foundation is very shallow. If she doesn''t seize the opportunity to establish her might, I''m afraid those hidden forces will be restless. When the time comes, they''ll attack her together and Huanhuan will become the target of everyone. What will she do then?" He Zong did not know how to answer. Bai Di said, "Lastly, Huanhuan has already posted the notice to deal with the first elder. Now that all the beasts in the city know that the first elder is going to be executed, if Huanhuan suddenly changes her mind, how can others believe her in the future?" The corners of He Zhang''s mouth twitched as he smiled bitterly. "You''re right. I was careless." Huanhuan comforted him. "You''re only here to remind me for my sake. I appreciate your kindness." He Zong looked ashamed. "I''m still too narrow-minded compared to your mate. If there''s a chance in the future, can I come and ask Bai Di for advice?" "I''ll leave that up to Bai Di to decide." Bai Di spoke, "I wouldn''t dare give advice, but I''d be honored to have the opportunity to interact with you." "Then it''s settled." He Zong looked happy and smiled brightly. "By the way, I heard that you have two children. I wonder if they followed you to the City of 10,000 Beasts?" "They had other things to do and didn''t come to the City of 10,000 Beasts with us." "That''s a pity. I wanted them to spar with my children! They''re a disappointment!" Bai Di smiled. "There''ll be a chance." Speaking of children, He Zong asked about Huanhuan''s other children. "I heard that you have a daughter who''s quite beautiful and strong. It just so happens that my sons are still single. Why don''t we find a chance one day to let them meet and interact with each other? Perhaps one of my sons and your daughter will become a loving couple!" Huanhuan neither agreed nor disagreed. She laughed. "I promised Big Goody long ago that I wouldn''t interfere in her private life. It''s up to her to choose who she likes and who she wants to be her mate." He Zong was unwilling to give up. "But you''re her mother, after all. As long as you casually mention it in front of her and let her meet my sons, it should be fine, right?" "She''s still in Rock City. She has to deal with a lot of things in the city. She won''t be able to leave anytime soon." He Zong had no choice but to temporarily suppress the idea of marriage. They chatted for a while longer. He Zong got up and bid farewell. Huanhuan got someone to pack a bag of dried flowers for him to take away. When he was gone, Huanhuan looked at the cup on the table. He Zong barely touched the cup of tea. He only took a sip from beginning to end and never touched it again. She said meaningfully, "He Zong doesn''t seem to like tea." Bai Di said, "It''s normal. Most carnivores don''t like flower tea." "But he just praised the flower tea and took a large bag of dried flowers with him." "Because he''s hypocritical." He said it quite bluntly, and Huanhuan couldn''t help but laugh. "Since you know he''s hypocritical, why were you chatting so happily with him just now? You even agreed to continue interacting with him in the future." Bai Di''s expression didn''t change. "Because I''m hypocritical too." It was self-deprecating, but when he said it, it didn''t feel like he was belittling himself at all. Huanhuan smiled and said, "This king of beasts is not a simple person either." "How can someone who can become the king of all beasts be simple?" "You''re right." At this moment, Shuang Yun walked in. He saw two cups of tea on the table and asked, "Did a guest come just now?" Huanhuan smiled and said, "That''s right. He said he wants Big Goody to be his daughter-in-law." This concerned his precious daughter''s lifelong happiness, so Shuang Yun immediately became nervous. "Who is it?" "It''s the king of beasts, He Zong." Shuang Yun cursed inwardly and quickly asked, "You didn''t agree to it, did you?" "No." He relaxed. "That''s good." Chapter 847 Choose What You Like Seeing Shuang Yun''s nervous appearance, Huanhuan couldn''t help but tease him. "A grown woman can''t be kept. Big Goody will get married sooner or later. You can''t keep guarding her and not let her find true love." "If she really meets her true love, even if I''m unwilling, I''ll still let her get married. However, none of the sons in He Zong''s family are suitable for her. It''s impossible between them." Huanhuan said slowly, "How can you be so sure that there''s no possibility between them?" "He Zong wants Big Goody to marry his son not because he thinks she''s outstanding but because he wants to use her identity to become in-laws with you. He''s just using Big Goody as a pawn. I won''t give him the chance." Shuang Yun had thought it through. It was fine for Big Goody to have mates, but they had to be sincere and good to Big Goody. Her mates could not have other motives. Huanhuan nodded. "I won''t give him the chance either." Shuang Yun suddenly leaned in front of her and sniffed. "Why do you smell burned? Were you burning something just now?" Bai Di said, "She just burned a book." "What book?" Before Bai Di could speak, Huanhuan said, "It''s just a very ordinary book." With that, she looked eagerly at Bai Di, begging him not to tell the truth. With Shuang Yun''s jealous temper, if he knew that she was reading a book titled ''365 Moves to Flirt with a Hero'', he would immediately fall out with her. Bai Di stroked her head and echoed gently, "Yes, it''s a very ordinary book." When Shuang Yun saw the two of them looking at each other with love in their eyes, his heart couldn''t help but ache. "How long do you want to see each other? Are you going to pretend I don''t exist?" p¦Á§ád¦Á`no¦Í?1`§ão§® Huanhuan looked away and reached out to lean against Shuang Yun. She hugged his neck and nuzzled his cheek. When the little female wheedled, the sour taste in Shuang Yun''s heart immediately turned sweet. He hugged Huanhuan happily. Bai Di picked up his teacup and left. During lunch, Shuang Jing came to freeload again. Huanhuan glared at him angrily. "Don''t you have food at home?" "I have food at home, but it''s not as delicious as yours." Shuang Jing sat down on the cushion and looked at the dishes on the table. He gulped. "Are you eating roasted chicken today? I love chicken!" "You said yesterday that fish is your favorite." "When your family eats fish, I like fish the most. When your family eats chicken, I like chicken the most." Shuang Jing said it matter-of-factly and shamelessly. Huanhuan rolled her eyes. As soon as Bai Di said it was time to eat, Shuang Jing reached for the drumstick. Huanhuan slapped the back of her hand with her chopsticks. Shuang Jing frowned in pain. "Why did you hit me for no reason?" Huanhuan said slowly, "The drumsticks are for my son and daughter. You don''t have a share!" She picked up the two large drumsticks, one for Eggy and one for Clement. No matter how gluttonous Shuang Jing was, he was too embarrassed to snatch food from the cubs. Hence, he reached for the chicken wings. Huanhuan slapped the back of his hand again. "The chicken wings are for Bai Di. He worked hard for a long time to make such a big table of food. We have to reward him." She was right. Shuang Jing had no choice but to resentfully withdraw his hand and watch as she placed two large chicken wings into Bai Di''s bowl. He reached for his food a third time. This time, his target was the chicken breast. At the same time, he made up his mind. No matter how Huanhuan slapped the back of his hand this time, he had to eat the chicken breast without stopping! But before he could touch the roasted chicken, Huanhuan brought the entire chicken to him. She took out a bone knife and cut off the tender chicken breast piece by piece. She distributed it to Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling. As it was a divine artifact, the bone knife was sharp enough to cut through anything. It was extremely nimble when cutting chicken. In a short while, she had cleaned the entire roasted chicken, leaving only a pile of bones as well as the butt and head. She placed the chicken butt and head in Shuang Jing''s bowl. "You''re welcome. Now hurry up and eat!" Shuang Jing: "¡­" If not for the fact that she was the prophet, he would have pounced on her now! Seeing that he was gritting his teeth in anger, she said, "Don''t you like to eat chicken butt and chicken head? If you don''t like them, give them to Clement. He''s not full yet." As soon as she reached out, Shuang Jing quickly stuffed the chicken butt and head into his mouth and chewed. It was better to have something to eat than nothing! Huanhuan asked him if it was delicious. Shuang Jing was afraid that if he said it wasn''t delicious, he wouldn''t be able to come to their house to freeload in the future, so he tactfully nodded and said it was delicious. Huanhuan smiled kindly. "Then from now on, you can have all our chicken butts and heads." Shuang Jing: "¡­" He wanted to curse. Could he? After dinner, Shuang Jing said that the first elder would be executed tomorrow morning and asked if any of them wanted to see it. Huanhuan was still thinking about the matter of the gifts and was not in the mood to watch the commotion. Moreover, execution and murder were such bloody matters. What was there to see? She shook her head rather quickly and said no. On the other hand, Shuang Yun and Xue Ling were bored and said that they wanted to see what would happen to the first elder. Even Eggy flapped her wings and shouted, "I want to go too! I want to go too!" Xue Ling had always agreed to his precious daughter''s requests. Seeing that she wanted to go, he agreed without hesitation. "Yes, come with me tomorrow." Eggy flew happily around the house twice. Clement leaned on his mother''s shoulder and glanced at Eggy''s round body. He thought that she had become fat again. She must be delicious. Unfortunately, his mother wouldn''t let him eat their family. Damn it! In order to prevent them from asking about the sheepskin book again, Huanhuan specially took a shower to wash the charred smell off her body. Bai Di dried her hair. "What are you thinking?" he asked when she was distracted. Huanhuan blurted out, "I''m thinking about what to give you." After saying that, she realized what she had said. She couldn''t help but blush, feeling a little embarrassed. Bai Di smiled. "It doesn''t have to be too complicated or expensive. It just has to express your feelings." "There are many things that can express one''s feelings, but I don''t know what to choose." "Pick what you like." He hugged her from behind. "We''ll like anything you like." Huanhuan looked thoughtful. Bai Di kissed her earlobe. "It''s getting late. Go to sleep." "Oh." The next morning, as soon as they finished breakfast, Shuang Yun and Xue Ling went down the mountain with Eggy. Before they left, they specially came to look for Huanhuan and asked her if she needed anything from down the mountain. Huanhuan thought for a moment. "Bring me back a few clay pots." Chapter 848 Wipe Them Out Shuang Yun, Xue Ling, and the others played until noon. "These are the clay pots you wanted." Huanhuan said, "Put them on the ground. Come and eat." It was rare that Shuang Jing did not come to freeload today. Huanhuan''s family sat around the table. Shuang Yun said as he ate, "The first elder is tied outside the inner city gate and exposed to the sun. From the looks of it, he''ll take at least three to four days to die." Eggy looked up from the bowl and snorted. "Serves him right!" He deserved to suffer for bullying her mother! Xue Ling happily picked up a piece of meat for her. "My Eggy is so smart. I''ll reward you with a piece of meat." After eating and drinking her fill, Huanhuan went to fiddle with her clay pots. Bai Di walked over and said that the second elder was here. Huanhuan asked, "What is he doing here?" "It must be regarding the matter of him being the high priest of the Sun God Temple." If he hadn''t said anything, Huanhuan would have forgotten about this. She put down her work and washed her hands. "Let him come." Bai Di turned to leave. Soon, the second elder arrived. As soon as he saw Huanhuan, he immediately knelt down and bowed. His attitude was extremely respectful. "Greetings, Prophet. May you rule the world for generations!" Huanhuan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Why did his greeting sound like it came from a TV show? She waved her hand. "Get up and talk." "Thank you, Prophet." The second elder stood up, but he still maintained a respectful and humble posture. "Now that the first elder has been sentenced, I''m afraid he won''t live long. The Elders'' Association is leaderless. I wonder who you''re going to let take over the position of the first elder?" In the Elders'' Association, the person with the highest status was the first elder. Now that the first elder had been sentenced to death, the second elder naturally had the highest status. Huanhuan said, "I plan to break up the Elders'' Association and rebuild it." Hearing this, the second elder''s expression changed drastically. He immediately said, "You can''t do that!" "Why not?" "Ever since the establishment of the 10,000 Beast Temple, the Elders'' Association has existed. Although there''s scum like the first elder who''s blinded by greed, most people are still loyal to the prophet. Instead of scattering and rebuilding the association, it''s better to hold them in your hand and turn them into your own power. I have the puppet worms you''re raising in my body, so I have to listen to your orders. This means you can trust me completely. If you can hand the Elders'' Association to me, I''ll definitely assist you wholeheartedly!" "Your suggestion is good, but I''ve made up my mind." Huanhuan''s expression was relaxed, but her tone was unquestionable. "Instead of worrying about these things, why don''t you quickly pack your bags and prepare to take up a position in the Sun God Temple?" The second elder''s current target was the first elder. How could a mere position as the high priest of a mid-level beast city temple satisfy him?! He wanted to say more, but Huanhuan was no longer interested in listening. "I''m a little tired. I have to rest. You can go back first." Faced with her order to leave, the second elder was indignant, but in the end, he could only leave resentfully. It couldn''t be helped. After all, he still had puppet worms in his body. There was no way he could disobey her. After the second elder left, Huanhuan did not rest. She got someone to call Shuang Yun over. As soon as Shuang Yun saw her, he picked her up and placed her on his lap. He asked sweetly, "Why are you looking for me?" "The second elder came to me just now to talk about the Elders'' Association." Shuang Yun''s mind was filled with the little female''s soft body. He barely spared a thought to listen to her and asked casually, "And?" "I''ve decided to break up the Elders'' Association." "Mhm." Huanhuan turned to look at him, her lips sliding across his mouth. "Aren''t you surprised?" Shuang Yun took the opportunity to kiss her. "What''s there to be surprised about? Over the years, the Elders'' Association has only done a few good things and a lot of bad things. Now, while the first elder has just been executed and those old guys are still afraid of you, we''ll kill them all to prevent future trouble." Hearing his words, Huanhuan was relieved. "I''ll get Leng Xiao to handle this later." As the leader of the 12 divine guards, Leng Xiao only followed the orders of the prophet. It was most suitable for him to lead the divine guards to attack the Elders'' Association. Huanhuan asked, "There''s something else." "What?" "I''ve become the prophet now, so the position of high priest of the Rock Temple is empty. We have to choose someone else to take over as high priest." She suddenly remembered this when she was talking to the second elder. Shuang Yun said that these things were up to her. He would listen to her. Huanhuan thought about it seriously. "If the Divine Wood clan hadn''t betrayed me, I might have chosen Xue Hui to take over. Unfortunately¡­" "They asked for it. They''re ambitious but don''t know their place. They brought this upon themselves." Huanhuan sighed and did not mention the Divine Wood clan again. "I want Dong Ya to take over as high priest." Dong Ya? Shuang Yun tried to remember him. "The patriarch of the rabbit tribe?" After the leader of the rabbit tribe died, Dong Ya inherited the position. Huanhuan nodded and said yes. In Shuang Yun''s impression, Dong Ya was just a brat. He was small and especially liked to eat carrots and cabbage. However, he was really loyal to Huanhuan. Moreover, he learned a lot of medicine from her. Thinking about it, he was indeed quite suitable to take over as high priest. Shuang Yun quickly made a decision. "Dong Ya it is." "I''ll get Jian Yi to send two divine servants to Rock City later to announce the matter of Dong Ya taking over as high priest." Shuang Yun''s claws dug into her clothes, and his tone was ambiguous. "Now that we''re done talking, shouldn''t we do something¡­" Before he could finish, he screamed. Damn! It hurt! Shuang Yun quickly pulled his hand away and realized that the back of his hand had been bitten by a snake. Huanhuan immediately jumped to the ground and took out Clement from under her clothes. She frowned and scolded, "Didn''t I tell you not to bite people?!" Clement groaned. Who asked that plate of meat to touch her? He had to bite him! The python''s fangs were poisonous. Shuang Yun felt dizzy, and his face quickly turned pale. Huanhuan bit her finger and smeared blood on his wound. A moment later, Shuang Yun''s dizziness gradually disappeared. He covered his wound and glared at Clement while gritting his teeth. "Just you wait. I''ll teach you a lesson in the future!" Clement wrapped himself around his mother''s wrist and turned to stick out his snake tongue at Shuang Yun. "Hiss~" ''Come on, I''m not afraid of you!'' Although the poison had been cured, Huanhuan still let Shuang Yun rest for a while. Shuang Yun left reluctantly. Huanhuan picked Clement up and placed him on the ground. "I told you not to bite anyone. Since you didn''t listen to me, don''t follow me anymore. Go away." Chapter 849 Harming Herself Huanhuan let him go. How could Clement be willing to leave?! He clung to his mother''s ankle and refused to let go. Huanhuan couldn''t tear him away, so she let him pester her. However, she stopped talking to him. At dinner that night, she didn''t give him food unlike usual. She picked up food for Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye, but she didn''t feed him. Clement looked at her eagerly. Huanhuan pretended not to see him and ate. It wasn''t that he couldn''t eat by himself. If he really ate, he could eat the entire table. But his mother ignored him. No matter how delicious the food was, it couldn''t arouse his appetite. He leaned weakly on the table. "Hiss~" ''Mom, don''t ignore me¡­'' The rest of the family noticed the strange atmosphere between Huanhuan and Clement. After dinner, Bai Di, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling learned what had happened from Shuang Yun. Bai Di said, "Clement needs to be taught not to bite people. Huanhuan is teaching him a lesson." Although Sang Ye did not like Clement, he was still his son. Hearing outsiders say that about his son, he could not help but defend Clement. "Clement is still a child." Xue Ling smiled faintly. "Not only is he a child, but he''s also a child who can swallow living people when he opens his mouth." Sang Ye: "¡­" He was not good with words to begin with. When it came to Xue Ling, who was eloquent, he became even worse at talking. Shuang Yun touched the healed wound. "Don''t worry, Huanhuan''s heart aches for Clement. She definitely won''t make things especially difficult for him. Perhaps they''ll reconcile tomorrow morning." He was indeed unhappy about being bitten, but Clement was still a child. He would not argue with a child. That night, Huanhuan slept with Shuang Yun. Clement tried to slither under her blanket, but she grabbed him and threw him out of the room. There were no locks in this world, so she had specially gotten someone to make a wooden bolt for the door. She pulled the wooden bolt and pushed Clement out. She refused to open the door after closing it and entering the room. He wanted to bite the door with his teeth like last time. He''d only taken two bites when Bai Di noticed her. Bai Di picked him up and handed him to Sang Ye. "Watch your son carefully. Don''t let him disturb Huanhuan''s rest." Once Clement got into Sang Ye''s hands, he began to struggle desperately. Sang Ye looked at him coldly. "You''ve already made your mother angry, yet you''re still disturbing her rest. Are you planning to completely fall out with her?" Clement said, "Hiss!" ''I won''t disturb Mom''s rest. I just want to stay with her!'' Sang Ye said, "Your mother is angry when she sees you now. As long as you appear in front of her, she definitely won''t be able to rest well." Clement said, "Hiss, hiss, hiss!" ''I don''t care, I don''t care! I want to be with Mom!'' Sang Ye brought him in front of him. "Don''t cause trouble for your mother. This will only make her hate you more and more." The two things that Clement was most afraid of were going hungry and his mother ignoring him. His mother was already ignoring him now. If she hated him, he would definitely feel worse than death. He twisted. "Hiss." ''What should I do to make Mom forgive me?'' "Stay here and don''t disturb her rest. Apologize to her tomorrow morning." Although Clement still did not like the piece of meat in front of him, the only person who could understand him now was Sang Ye. In order to obtain his mother''s forgiveness, he could only listen to Sang Ye. When Shuang Yun woke up the next morning, he had just pulled open the door when he saw a little black snake lying outside. Clement raised his head and flicked out his snake tongue. "Hiss." Shuang Yun asked, "Are you looking for your mother?" Clement nodded. Shuang Yun pointed behind him. "She''s still asleep. Do you want to come in?" Clement hesitated, but in the end, he did not enter. Instead, he continued to lie at the door. It was rare to see him so obedient. Shuang Yun was surprised. After he went out, he deliberately left the door open a crack. Clement stuck his head through the crack in the door and looked eagerly at his mother, who was still asleep. When Huanhuan woke up, the sky was already bright. She got up and got dressed. She yawned as she walked out. As soon as she stepped across the threshold, she stepped on something slippery! She retreated in fear. Huanhuan looked down and realized that Clement was lying on the ground. She had stepped on him just now. She quickly bent down and picked him up to examine his body. "Why are you lying in front of the door? I didn''t notice you just now and accidentally stepped on you. I''m sorry. Are you hurt? Does your body hurt?" Although Clement was smaller, he was still a heaven-devouring python. How could he be injured by her light step? But when he saw that his mother was anxious, he had an idea and took the opportunity to fall into her arms, looking weak. Seeing this, Huanhuan thought that he was seriously injured and became even more nervous. She carried Clement into the room and gently placed him on the bed. "I''ll make you some medicine. Wait for me here." After Huanhuan left, Clement immediately opened his eyes and rolled around under the blanket. The blanket was still warm from his mother. It was especially comfortable! Huanhuan walked into the kitchen and rolled up her sleeves to brew the medicine. Bai Di, who was making breakfast, saw her and immediately asked, "What are you doing?" "I stepped on CLement and hurt him. I want to make him some medicine." Bai Di was surprised. "You managed to hurt Clement?" Huanhuan asked, "Clement is so small. Isn''t it normal for him to be injured after I stepped on him?" "Don''t forget that he''s a heaven-devouring python. With his body, he might not be injured even if you cut him with a knife, let alone step on him." Huanhuan was still very hesitant. "But he looked very uncomfortable just now¡­" "It''s a ruse of self-injury. Shuang Yun often uses it. Why do you still fail to recognize it?" "I don''t think so. He''s just a child. Why would he be so scheming?" Bai Di smiled but said nothing. He went back to work on breakfast. Huanhuan returned to the room with the brewed medicine. At this moment, Clement was lying motionless on the bed. He looked very weak. "Clement, get up and drink the medicine." Clement looked up weakly and opened his mouth. He assumed a feeding posture. Huanhuan placed the bowl in front of him. "Drink it yourself." He looked at her with tears in his eyes. Huanhuan said, "Are you still pretending to be pitiful?" Clement put on an innocent expression that said, ''I don''t know anything.'' Huanhuan pinched the tip of his tail. "Are you still pretending with me?" She had more or less figured out that this little guy was definitely tricking her. Seeing that pretending to be pitiful was no longer useful, he could only obediently get up and stick his head into the bowl to take a sip of medicine. How bitter! He was about to stop drinking when he heard his mother say, "If you don''t finish this bowl of medicine, don''t even think about touching me again." Clement: "¡­" What else could he do? He could only drink it. Chapter 850 Kidnapped After drinking the medicine, Clement became much more obedient. He first pestered his mother for a while to make up for the intimacy he didn''t get yesterday. Then, he took the initiative to slither into her sleeve. Bai Di came to look for Huanhuan, saying that the elders of the Elders'' Association wanted to see her. They wanted to see her about the dissolution of the Elders'' Association. "Tell them to wait for me in the front hall." "Mhm." Bai Di left the bedroom to bring the elders to the front hall. "Sit down. Huanhuan will be here soon." With that, Bai Di stood beside her. His tall body was covered in metal armor, and he exuded a cold, hard aura that kept people away. The elders wanted to probe, but seeing his cold appearance, no one spoke. They could only obediently cower. A moment later, Huanhuan walked into the front hall. Since she was indoors and it was too stuffy to wear a veiled hat, she didn''t wear one. She just wore a snow veil over her face. Even so, her eyes were shockingly beautiful. The moment the elders saw her, they were involuntarily attracted to her eyes. They sat there in a daze, even forgetting to get up and bow. After Huanhuan sat down, no one reacted. Bai Di had no choice but to release his aura. The air suddenly became oppressive. The elders'' hearts trembled under the pressure, and they suddenly came back to their senses. As if waking from a dream, they quickly got up and bowed. "Greetings, Prophet." Huanhuan said, "Sit down and talk." The elders took their seats one after another. p¦Á§ád¦Á`no¦Í?1`§ão§® As there were no chairs or stools in the 10,000 Beast Temple, everyone sat on the floor. The floor was smooth stone and was covered in soft and thick cotton cushions. It was not uncomfortable to sit on it. In this era, regardless of gender, most beasts wore animal hide skirts. A small number of beasts with better conditions would buy some cotton cloth for themselves to wear. But be it animal hide skirts or cotton clothes, they all had something in common. They didn''t wear pants. Beasts didn''t like to wear pants. They didn''t wear pants, shorts, or underwear. When they sat on the floor, they liked to sit cross-legged, so a lot of them were exposed. The eight elders in front of her sat cross-legged together. It was fine if their skirts were longer, but some of them were shorter. As they sat down, their skirts rode up to their thighs, revealing everything underneath. Huanhuan only took a look and felt extremely blinded. She coughed lightly. "Sitting cross-legged for too long is bad for your spine. You should kneel like me." The elders did not know what bone the spine was, but since the prophet said that it was not good to sit cross-legged, they immediately changed their sitting posture and collectively knelt. Now, they were no longer exposed. Huanhuan heaved a long sigh of relief. "Why are you looking for me?" There were a total of ten elders in the Elders'' Association. Other than the first elder who had been hung on the city gate and the second elder who had been sent to the Sun God Temple to take up a position, there were still eight elders left. Now, all eight elders were here. The third elder was the representative. Faced with Huanhuan''s question, everyone focused their gazes on the third elder. The third elder enjoyed being treated like the leader. He straightened his back and explained their intentions this time. "I heard that you want to dissolve the Elders'' Association. We''re here this time because we hope that you won''t dissolve the association on account of our hard work over the years and leave us old fellows a way out." These words were sincere. Huanhuan smiled. "Don''t worry, even if the association is disbanded, I won''t force you to a dead end." Everyone was puzzled. Huanhuan said slowly, "I have a very important mission for you. As long as you succeed, you''ll be heavily rewarded." The third elder quickly asked, "What mission is it?" "I need to build altars in various beast cities and tribes on the beast continent. The more the better. It''s best if each tribe and beast city can have its own altar. The scale of the altars is set according to the size of the tribes and beast cities. You can split up, and I''ll give you three months. Those who can build more than five altars can get 100 green crystals. In the end, the person who builds the most altars will not only get an additional 50 green crystals, but they can also be put in an important position again." The elders'' eyes lit up. Even for them, 100 green crystals was a lot. Moreover, the person who built the most altars could be given an important position. This meant that even without the Elders'' Association, they could still obtain power from Huanhuan. At the thought of this, the elders agreed one after another. They wanted to show that they could definitely complete the mission arranged by the prophet! ... In order to get as much of a headstart, after the elders left the divine mountain, they immediately went home to pack their luggage. They wanted to set off for the various beast cities and tribes as soon as possible. After sending the elders away, Huanhuan continued to ponder over what gifts to give her mates. She decided to plant four pots of flowers for Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Sang Ye. The variety of flowers in each pot would be different, and since she had a natural affinity with plants, the flowers she personally nurtured would grow especially quickly. Ten days was more than enough. This way, all four conditions would be met. Huanhuan browsed through the seeds in the space and finally chose bougainvillea, rose, golden willow, and red blossom. She placed the seeds in their pots, then bit her finger and dripped a drop of blood into each. They immediately took root and sprouted at a visible speed. In the blink of an eye, they had grown into seedlings. Huanhuan carefully watered them and muttered softly, "You have to grow up quickly. It''s best if flowers bloom." The four seedlings seemed to sense her anticipation and tried their best to grow taller. The next morning, when Huanhuan came to look at them, she realized that they were already half a meter tall. The red blossom had even formed a small flower bud. Huanhuan was very surprised. "You guys are so hardworking!" At this moment, Jian Yi hurried in with a rather solemn expression. "Lady Huanhuan, something bad has happened." Huanhuan immediately put down the flower pot in her hand and frowned. "What''s wrong?" "A guard just reported that someone kidnapped the first elder!" "What?!" Huanhuan suddenly stood up. "Someone actually kidnapped the criminal from the execution ground in broad daylight? Send someone to chase after them immediately. We can''t let the first elder go. We have to see him, dead or alive!" "I''ve sent people after them, but they''re very skilled. The people I sent couldn''t catch up." At this, Jian Yi lowered his head and looked ashamed. Shuang Yun suddenly walked in. "I''ll go after them." Huanhuan was very hesitant. She was worried about letting Shuang Yun leave. "Executing the first elder is your first decision after taking the throne. If you let him escape, it''s equivalent to your humiliation. How can you establish your might in front of the beasts in the world in the future? Leave this matter to me. I promise I won''t let the first elder escape alive." Hearing his words, Huanhuan could only nod in agreement. "Alright, then be careful on your way. Come back quickly. When you come back, I''ll give you your gift." "Alright!" Chapter 851 - 851 This Is A Trap! 851 This Is A Trap! Shuang Yun immediately went down the mountain and gathered the 60 beast soldiers he had brought from Rock City. He chose 20 of the fastest elite soldiers. They left the City of 10,000 Beasts and chased after the first elder. Shuang Yun was away for a full ten days. Ten days later, Shuang Yun finally caught up to the person who kidnapped the first elder in a complicated stone forest. There were a total of ten people on the other side, all fearless sacrificial soldiers. They resisted the pursuit desperately. Shuang Yun ordered the beast soldiers to hold off the ten beasts. He rushed behind the enemy alone, grabbed the unconscious first elder, and broke his neck on the spot to prevent another disaster. He put the first elder¡¯s corpse into his space. The mission this time was finally completed. Shuang Yun heaved a sigh of relief and prepared to retreat with his troops. Unexpectedly, nearly a hundred people suddenly jumped out from behind the stones around them. They were all demons! Shuang Yun cursed inwardly. This was a trap! The other party had deliberately kidnapped the first elder and lured them here. Then, they set up an ambush to attack them. These demons surrounded Shuang Yun and the others, attacking crazily! ¡­ The four pots of flowers Huanhuan had planted were already filled with flowers. They were quite beautiful, but Shuang Yun was not back yet. She felt uneasy as if something bad was about to happen. The contractual ring on her ring finger suddenly became hot! Huanhuan¡¯s heart tightened in fear. Something had indeed happened to Shuang Yun! She got up quickly and ran out. She bumped into Bai Di, who was walking toward her. ¡°Bai Di, something has happened to Shuang Yun!¡± Bai Di took her shoulders. ¡°I can sense that he¡¯s in danger too. Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll rescue him now.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know where he is. How are you going to save him?¡± Huanhuan was anxious. At this moment, Sang Ye and Xue Ling rushed over. Just now, they had all felt the warning from the contractual ring and learned that Shuang Yun was in danger. Xue Ling took out the first elder¡¯s corpse from the space. ¡°Shuang Yun just put this in the space. His corpse is still warm. He must have been killed by Shuang Yun not long ago. This means that Shuang Yun was still safe and sound when he killed him. Shuang Yun must have been attacked after killing the first elder.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s mind was in a mess. She could only force herself to calm down and prick up her ears to listen to the three of them analyze the situation. Bai Di nodded in agreement. ¡°Xue Ling¡¯s analysis is right. Shuang Yun was in danger after killing the first elder, but how could it be so coincidental? Why did the people who attacked Shuang Yun know that Shuang Yun was chasing after the first elder? They even attacked when Shuang Yun was most relaxed after killing the first elder.¡± Sang Ye said in a low voice, ¡°This is a trap.¡± Xue Ling immediately continued, ¡°That¡¯s right! From the time the first elder was kidnapped to when Shuang Yun was chasing after the first elder and was ambushed¡­ these were all planned traps. The other party deliberately used the first elder as bait to lure us in.¡± Huanhuan quickly asked, ¡°How could they be sure that Shuang Yun will definitely pursue the first elder?¡± Bai Di stroked her head. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not Shuang Yun this time, it might be me, Sang Ye, or Xue Ling. No matter who it is, as long as they¡¯re in danger, it¡¯ll make you panic.¡± Xue Ling was smiling, but his tone was very cold. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people Huanhuan can trust in the City of 10,000 Beasts. Among them, there are even fewer who have the strength to pursue the first elder. It¡¯s easy to guess.¡± In the end, it was because Huanhuan had just ascended to the position of prophet and her foundation was unstable. Even though her reputation had reached its peak, there were not many factions that really supported her. She was alone in the City of 10,000 Beasts. It was fine when things were peaceful, but once something happened, she would have no one to use. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling were the only ones who would help her. Huanhuan finally calmed down. ¡°In that case, their ultimate goal is actually me.¡± Bai Di comforted her gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Although Shuang Yun is in danger, the contract hasn¡¯t been broken. This means that he¡¯s still alive. As long as he¡¯s alive, there¡¯s hope. I¡¯ll go out of the city to look for him and save him as soon as possible.¡± Huanhuan quickly grabbed his hand. ¡°You can¡¯t leave! If this is all a trap, it means that the other party was prepared. Now that Shuang Yun is in danger, they¡¯ll definitely think that I¡¯ll send you to save him. At that time, they¡¯ll set up a few more ambushes. Even if the three of you have ten lives, that won¡¯t be enough to harm them!¡± Bai Di said nothing, while Xue Ling and Sang Ye looked solemn. Clearly, what Huanhuan said made sense. The other party was deliberately sparing Shuang Yun¡¯s life to lure them into a trap. Whether they saved him or not, it was a dead end. At this moment, Jian Yi hurried in and whispered, ¡°The king of all beasts is here to see you.¡± Why was He Zong here at this time? Huanhuan was annoyed and said no. However, Jian Yi said, ¡°The king of all beasts said that he¡¯s here about Shuang Yun.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s expression changed slightly. Shuang Yun had just gotten into trouble, but the king of all beasts already knew. She glanced at her three mates. Xue Ling smiled faintly. ¡°It seems that this king of beasts is not simple. Let¡¯s meet him.¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Take him to the reception room and have him wait for me.¡± ... ¡°Alright.¡± A moment later, Huanhuan walked into the reception room accompanied by Bai Di and Xue Ling. He Zong had been sitting in the reception room for a while. When he saw Huanhuan, he immediately stood up and bowed slightly. ¡°Lady Prophet.¡± Huanhuan nodded. ¡°Hello.¡± After both sides sat down, Huanhuan did not give the other party a chance to talk nonsense. She went straight to the point and asked, ¡°Jian Yi told me just now that you came to see me about Shuang Yun. Can I ask what it is?¡± He Zong first glanced at the two men behind her before stopping. Huanhuan understood what he meant. ¡°These two are my mates. They¡¯re one of us. Just say what you have to say. There¡¯s no need to be afraid of them.¡± Hearing this, He Zong could only say truthfully, ¡°I heard that Shuang Yun went to hunt down the first elder this time. It¡¯s been ten days and he hasn¡¯t returned. I¡¯m worried that he might have encountered danger on the way.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern. This is our own family matter. We can handle it ourselves.¡± He Zong smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so wary of me. I came to you this time to help you.¡± ... ¡°How do you want to help me?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re short of manpower now. I¡¯m willing to mobilize 200 beast soldiers in my hands to help you find Shuang Yun. If he¡¯s really in danger, they can escort him back immediately.¡± Huanhuan narrowed her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch. What are your conditions?¡± He Zong said, ¡°I actually don¡¯t have any conditions. I just want to be in-laws with you. As long as your daughter can become mates with our son, we¡¯ll be a family. If something happens to Shuang Yun, we naturally have to save him.¡± Chapter 852 I Never Regret Huanhuan smiled faintly. "I understand. You want to use Shuang Yun''s safety to threaten me into marrying my eldest daughter to your son?" "No, no, no. How would I dare to threaten you? I''m just making a suggestion. It''s up to you to accept it." He Zong was smiling as if he was very confident about the outcome. With how much Lin Huanhuan cared about her mate, she would definitely choose to compromise to save Shuang Yun. The smile in Huanhuan''s eyes faded bit by bit. Her gaze became very cold. "Thank you for your kindness, but I''m sorry, I can''t sacrifice my daughter''s happiness. She has the right to choose her mate. No one has the right to interfere with her choice." He Zong''s expression froze on his face. He looked at Lin Huanhuan as if she was a fool. "My sons are quite good-looking and strong. They''re more than enough to match your Shuang Yin. Even if Shuang Yin doesn''t like my sons, it doesn''t matter! Shuang Yin can choose the male beasts she likes to be her mates. In any case, she can have many mates. What''s the big deal about my sons being one of them?" Huanhuan looked at him coldly. "Even if Big Goody wants to find ten mates, she has to choose all of them herself." At this point, there was no turning back. He Zong''s expression was extremely ugly. He was the king of all beasts and had lived among the stars for many years. He had never been humiliated like this. "If there''s nothing else, please leave now." Huanhuan asked him to leave. He Zong no longer wanted to maintain his appearance of kindness. The corners of his mouth twitched as he sneered. "You''ll regret the choice you made today." Huanhuan said slowly, "I never regret." "Hmph!" He Zong stood up and strode away without looking back. After he walked away, Huanhuan''s straightened back gradually relaxed. "Do you think He Zong already knows that Shuang Yun is in danger?" Bai Di was more cautious. "I can''t be sure yet." Xue Ling said, "He came at the right time. Shuang Yun was in danger when he appeared. He immediately used the matter of saving him to discuss the marriage. No matter how I look at it, it doesn''t seem simple." Sang Ye said coldly, "I think the most important thing now is to save Shuang Yun. We can put everything else aside for the time being." "You''re right. It''s more important to save Shuang Yun first." Huanhuan paused, then continued, "Get someone to call Wu Huo over." Xue Ling asked, "Why are you looking for Wu Huo?" "Can''t his eyes see things thousands of miles away? I want him to help see where Shuang Yun is now." This was indeed a solution! Xue Ling immediately stood up. "I''ll bring him over myself." "Time is of the essence. Come back quickly." "Alright!" It was very troublesome to go up and down the mountain. Huanhuan thought that Xue Ling would not return until dark. Unexpectedly, Xue Ling returned with Wu Huo before the sun rose. "I got him." Xue Ling threw Wu Huo to the ground. Poor Wu Huo had been knocked unconscious. He was lying on the ground, his head bare. There was not a single hair on his head. Huanhuan stared at the head that was smooth enough to reflect light. She couldn''t help but ask, "Where did his hair go?" Xue Ling said, "Not long ago, there was a fire where he lived. Most of his hair was burned. He thought his hair was too ugly, so he shaved his head." Recalling the sudden fire, Huanhuan involuntarily glanced at Xue Ling. "You guys secretly lit his residence on fire, didn''t you?" Xue Ling smiled indifferently. "He dared to send people to assassinate us before. It''s not too much for me to light up his place." These were all small matters. Huanhuan did not dwell on them for too long. "Hurry up and wake him up. I have something to ask him." Xue Ling casually picked up a bowl of cold tea and splashed it on Wu Huo''s face. Wu Huo jolted and immediately woke up. He opened his eyes and saw Huanhuan and her three mates standing in front of him. He couldn''t help but be stunned and ask, "Why are you here?!" Then, he looked around and realized that he was in the 10,000 Beast Temple. Xue Ling took the initiative to explain, "Don''t be afraid. I carried you up the mountain after knocking you out. If you want to live, do as we say." Wu Huo was very nervous. "What do you want?" Huanhuan walked up to him and squatted down. She looked into his eyes and said gently, "I want to ask you a favor." "What favor?" "I want you to help me see where Shuang Yun is now." Wu Huo did not have a good impression of Huanhuan or her mates. Hearing her request, he wanted to refuse without thinking. However, before he could say anything, his gaze was attracted by Huanhuan''s eyes. He looked at her without blinking as if he had lost his mind. His gaze was mesmerized and numb. Huanhuan said slowly, "Help me see where Shuang Yun is now." Her voice was filled with temptation, like a siren. It tempted Wu Huo to fall for Huanhuan involuntarily. Wu Huo followed her instructions and used his special ability to start searching for Shuang Yun. He searched many places and finally found Shuang Yun. "He''s in a stone forest. There are many stones there and many terrifying demonic creatures. They''re chasing after Shuang Yun. Shuang Yun is injured and covered in blood..." At this point, Wu Huo suddenly jolted. His eyes blinked, and his gaze returned to normal. He looked at Lin Huanhuan, who was very close to him, and frowned. "Why are you so close to me?" Huanhuan knew that the confusion effect had disappeared. Wu Huo''s eyes were special to begin with. Coupled with his high vigilance, it was already considered a success to be able to bewitch even if it was for a while. Huanhuan stood up and took two steps back. "Thank you for your help. You can rest first." Before Wu Huo could ask, Xue Ling knocked him out again. This time, Xue Ling hit the back of his head. With a loud bang, Huanhuan clearly heard a muffled sound. She couldn''t help but ask, "You won''t beat him to death like this, right?" Xue Ling was quite confident. "Don''t worry, I know my limits." Due to the lack of hair, Huanhuan could clearly see that the back of Wu Huo''s head was swollen. It must have hurt. Xue Ling dragged the unconscious Wu Huo down. Bai Di thought back and said, "There are stone forests in many places, but the largest one is not far from Black River." Black River? Huanhuan immediately asked, "Isn''t that very close to Rock City?" Bai Di nodded. Huanhuan jumped onto Bai Di. "Hurry up and take me to the top of the mountain." She wasn''t strong, so she was too slow when climbing the mountain. She could get there much faster if Bai Di helped bring her up the mountain. Chapter 853 Altar After reaching the top of the mountain, Huanhuan took out the bone knife and inserted it into the hole. The statue and stone pillar slowly rose. She stepped forward and pressed her hands against the statue. She closed her eyes and focused¡­ Vaguely, she sensed the existence of other altars. The altars floated around her like stars. She pushed aside the clouds and found ''Starlight'', which belonged to the Rock Temple. The moment her fingers touched Starlight, she connected with the altar of the Rock Temple. A familiar altar appeared in front of her. At the same time, in the Rock Temple thousands of miles away, the divine pillar suddenly lit up. When the divine servant found out, he hurried upstairs and found Dong Ya. "Lord Dong Ya, the divine pillar is glowing!" Dong Ya had never heard of a divine pillar glowing. His first reaction was to think that the divine servant was lying, but he didn''t look like he was lying. Was he seeing things? Full of doubts, Dong Ya walked downstairs to the altar. The divine servant was not lying to him, nor was he seeing things. The divine pillar in the middle of the altar was indeed glowing! The so-called divine pillar was actually a thick stone pillar. The surface of the pillar was engraved with dignified beast totems. For so many years, no one knew why there was a stone pillar erected on each altar, nor did they understand what was unusual about those so-called divine pillars. It was only today that Dong Ya realized that this divine pillar was indeed unusual! He immediately knelt down and prayed to the divine pillar. Vaguely, he thought he heard someone call out to him. The voice sounded very familiar. Dong Ya pricked up his ears and listened carefully. He realized that the sound was coming from inside the divine pillar. He hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he mustered his courage and walked to the altar. He raised his hand and pressed it against the divine pillar in the middle of the altar. The originally indistinct voice suddenly became clear. "Dong Ya¡­" It was Lady Huanhuan''s voice! Dong Ya was overjoyed and quickly replied, "Lady Huanhuan, it''s me, Dong Ya!" Huanhuan said slowly, "I''m now at the altar on the divine mountain at the City of 10,000 Beasts. I''m contacting you through the divine pillar. Time is urgent now. I''ll explain the specific attack to you in the future. Help me do something first." "Just tell me. I''ll definitely do it!" "Shuang Yun is in danger in a stone forest. That stone forest is very likely near the Black River. Hurry up and inform Shuang Yin to bring people to the stone forest to save Shuang Yun. You have to be fast!" "Yes, I''ll do it now!" The connection was cut off. Dong Ya jumped off the altar and quickly walked out. At this moment, Shuang Yin should be patrolling the military camp. Dong Ya rushed to the military camp as quickly as possible. He found Shuang Yin and quickly explained his intentions. "Your Highness, His Majesty the beast king is in danger. Lady Huanhuan wants you to immediately bring troops to the stone forest to save him!" Shuang Yin was very surprised. "How did you know that my father was in danger?" "Lady Huanhuan told me. She contacted me through the divine pillar just now. Time is of the essence. Please go and save him as soon as possible." Shuang Yin trusted Dong Ya. Hearing this, she immediately called her three brothers over. Quan Rong and Wang Shui knew that there was an emergency and rushed over. Shuang Yin didn''t waste her breath on them and said, "I''m going to the stone forest with 200 beast soldiers to save Father. I''ll leave Rock City to you for the time being." Shuang Mu, Shuang Lin, and Shuang Hua hurriedly asked, "What happened to Father?" "Father is in danger in the stone forest. I''m not sure about the exact situation, but since Mom specially sent the news, the situation must be very urgent. I''m going to set off now. Stay in Rock City and wait for us to return." Although they were all worried about their sister''s safety, time was of the essence. They couldn''t hesitate. After so many trials, the three of them were no longer the three silly boys who only knew how to follow their big sister. They knew their priorities. No matter how worried they were, they still agreed readily. "Okay!" Shuang Yin gathered 200 beast soldiers and left the city for the stone forest. To her surprise, Quan Rong and Wang Shui also sneaked into the team. By the time she discovered the two of them, the team was already a long way from Rock City. If the two of them went back alone, she didn''t know what would happen on the way. Shuang Yin could close one eye and reluctantly bring them along. The group traveled day and night and finally arrived at the stone forest the next day. Quan Rong''s nose was very sensitive. He followed the faint smell of blood floating in the air and searched for the way. Finally, he found the seriously injured Shuang Yun in the crevice of the stone forest. The crack was very narrow and could only accommodate one person. Shuang Yun held a bow in his hand and guarded here alone. As long as the demons approached him, he would take out his bow and shoot the demons that rushed in. Although those demons were ferocious, they had a fatal weakness: their eyes. As long as they were shot in the eye, they would immediately lose their sight and would not be able to attack again for a while. He had been relying on this method to guard this place for two days and one night. During this period of time, he didn''t even dare to blink, afraid that if he wasn''t careful, the demons outside would take advantage of him. Shuang Yin led people to kill the demonic creatures outside the crevice. Quan Rong crawled into the crevice when no one was looking and carefully carried Shuang Yun out. As soon as they left the crevice, Quan Rong immediately transformed into a golden long-haired dog. He carried Shuang Yun on his back and roared at Shuang Yin, "Go!" They were here to save people, not fight demons. Since they had already saved Shuang Yun, they should retreat immediately to avoid attracting any more demons. Shuang Yin ordered, "Retreat!" The beast soldiers did not continue fighting. They immediately retracted their formation and returned to Shuang Yin''s side. Everyone surrounded Quan Rong and Shuang Yun and quickly retreated from the stone forest. The demons chased them for a while. Later, for some reason, they suddenly gave up on chasing. After returning to the Rock City, Shuang Yun was sent to the Rock Temple where Dong Ya healed him. Dong Ya was shocked when he saw Shuang Yun''s disheveled appearance. This was the first time he had seen Shuang Yun so seriously injured since he knew him. Fortunately, Shuang Yin arrived in time. Otherwise, Shuang Yun would have died at the hands of those demons. Shuang Yin took out a pill. "This is the medicine Mom gave me before she left. She said it can cure all illnesses. Give it to my father. It might be useful." Dong Ya trusted Huanhuan''s medicine unconditionally. He immediately melted the pill in the water and carefully fed it to Shuang Yun. Dong Ya spent the entire night stitching up Shuang Yun''s wounds. It was unknown if his medical skills had improved or if Huanhuan''s pill was working, but Shuang Yun, who was already half dead, was forcefully pulled back from death''s doors. The next morning, Shuang Yun woke up at dawn. Dong Ya wiped his sweat and heaved a long sigh of relief. "Now that you''ve woken up, you''ll be fine!" Chapter 854 - 854 Invasion 854 Invasion Huanhuan was worried about Shuang Yun¡¯s safety and stayed by the altar at the top of the mountain, waiting for Dong Ya to send her a message. She waited for two days and one night. Finally, on the third day, the statue in the middle of the altar lit up. Huanhuan got up and rushed to the statue. She pressed her hands on it. ¡°Dong Ya, is that you?¡± Dong Ya¡¯s voice came from the statue. ¡°It¡¯s me. His Majesty has been saved. He was seriously injured, but fortunately, his life is intact.¡± Huanhuan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°As long as he¡¯s alive.¡± In order to let Shuang Yun recover as soon as possible, she specially cut her finger, filled a bamboo tube with it, and placed it in the space. When Shuang Yun woke up, he was still very weak. He lay in bed and could not move. He took the bamboo tube from the space and poured the blood into his mouth. The wounds on his body immediately healed at a visible speed. Shuang Yun tore off the cotton cloth on his body, got up, wrote a letter, and put it in the space. Huanhuan quickly received the letter. She unfolded the letter. He was just chatting with her, but he revealed a very important piece of information. The demon beasts were probably going to make a big move! Shuang Yun was attacked by demons this time. There were a lot of them, and they were well-trained. Their sudden appearance was definitely not a coincidence. There must be a huge conspiracy behind this! In order not to wait for death, Huanhuan decided to take the initiative to attack! She immediately used the altar to contact the three high priests of the medium-sized beast cities and the witch doctors scattered in the various tribes. Due to the elders ¡®fighting for results¡¯, the number of altars on the beast continent had increased drastically. In just dozens of days, more than 30 altars had appeared in the low-level beast cities of various tribes. When the divine pillars in the altars lit up, the witch doctors thought that the beast gods had descended. They knelt down and prayed for good weather. It wasn¡¯t until Huanhuan¡¯s voice entered their ears that they understood that the prophet was calling them. They followed Huanhuan¡¯s instructions and pressed their palms against the divine pillar. His originally indistinct voice immediately became clear. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°The demons are very likely plotting to enter the beast continent. Immediately think of a way to contact the surrounding tribes and lone beasts. Gather all the beasts and try not to be too far from the altars.¡± Everyone was in disbelief. It had been a long time since the beast continent had gone to war. The most recent battle was the invasion of the demons 16 years ago, but that battle only spread near Rock City and was stopped. It did not affect the others much. Hence, after a short moment of shock, the witch doctors quickly regained their composure. They did not take those demons seriously. They promised to do as they were told, but in fact, there were not many beasts who were really active in contacting the surrounding tribes. Most of the witch doctors and tribes were optimistic that the demons would be defeated soon and did not seriously carry out the mission given by Lady Huanhuan. At the foot of Mount Dalai lived a small tribe of only 30 beasts. As usual, they got up at dawn. After a hurried breakfast, all the young and strong male beasts gathered to go out hunting. The only three females and cubs were left in the tribe. At this moment, a black cloud appeared in the distance. At first, the beasts thought it was dark clouds. When the black cloud approached, they realized that they were not dark clouds at all but countless monsters! The beasts cried out in horror and fled with their females and cubs. Unfortunately, they were too late. The monsters had already swarmed over. They were like locusts passing through, leaving nothing behind. The 30-something beasts did not even have the time to struggle before they were instantly devoured, leaving behind only white bones. The monsters continued forward. Behind them was a fully armed demon army. The leader of the army was Tao Wei. Beside Tao Wei were Zhi and Yan. ¡­ Before long, the news of the demons and monsters joining forces to invade the beast continent spread among the tribes and beast cities. The witch doctors and tribe leaders who had thought nothing of it before were finally nervous. They did not dare to slack off anymore and tried their best to contact the nearby tribes and beasts. They gathered near the altar and listened to Lady Huanhuan¡¯s arrangements. They formed self-defense teams and officially began the war to protect their home! In the 10,000 Beast Temple, Huanhuan¡¯s expression was very ugly. ¡°Are you really leaving?¡± Sang Ye said calmly, ¡°Now that the demons and monsters have joined forces, it¡¯s very disadvantageous to the beasts. I have to return immediately and bring the demon army back to my territory.¡± ¡°The demons are already under Tao Wei¡¯s control. If you go back, you¡¯ll probably be like a sheep entering a tiger¡¯s den!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the commander of the demons. They have to listen to me.¡± ... Huanhuan asked, ¡°What if they don¡¯t listen to you?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll beat them until they listen.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Huanhuan was confident in Sang Ye¡¯s strength, but there were so many demons. How could he defeat them alone?! She did not agree with Sang Ye going back at this dangerous moment. Sang Ye said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll leave. The difference is whether you watch me leave or I sneak away behind your back.¡± He always looked cold as if he didn¡¯t care about anything, but as long as he made a decision, there was no possibility of changing it. Huanhuan knew this very well. She felt a headache coming on. ¡°I¡¯m worried about letting you go back alone. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Xue Ling, who had been sitting at the side without saying anything, suddenly suggested, ¡°Let Clement go back with him.¡± Huanhuan was stunned. ¡°Even with Clement, they¡¯re only father and son. How can they deal with the entire demon race?¡± ... Bai Di explained at the right time, ¡°Clement was born as the master of demons. His strength and Sang Ye¡¯s strength are enough to make the entire demon race wary.¡± Since Xue Ling and Bai Di had said so, Huanhuan could only choose to compromise. ¡°Then let Clement accompany Sang Ye back.¡± Sang Ye raised his hand and gently touched her cheek. His voice was still cold, but his tone was surprisingly gentle. ¡°Thank you.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s face was still unhappy. ¡°Shuang Yun just got into trouble and we finally saved him. Now, you and Clement are going back to the demon race. All of you are making me worry!¡± ¡°When we get back, you can punish us however you want.¡± Huanhuan crawled into his arms and hugged his neck tightly. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to punish you. I just want you to be safe.¡± Sang Ye hugged her. ¡°We¡¯ll all be safe.¡± Since he had already decided to leave, Sang Ye left Rock City that afternoon with his son. Chapter 855 Reduced Poor Clement had been led away by his biological father before he could react. For this, he was so angry that he lost his temper on the way and tried to escape back to Rock City. Although this child was strong, in terms of intelligence and schemes, he was definitely inferior to Sang Ye, who had lived for many years. His several escape attempts ended in failure. The father and son fought with each other on the way to the demons. Every day was extremely lively. The originally vibrant family was now only left with Bai Di, Xue Ling, and Eggy. The family of four stayed in the 10,000 Beast Temple. Fortunately, Eggy was lively and active. She chattered every day, so the 10,000 Beast Temple was still quite lively and did not become especially deserted. Huanhuan looked at her cute daughter, and the sadness in her heart faded a little. She perked up. This was not the time to be disappointed. The entire beast continent was being attacked by demons and monsters. Every day, countless lives died under their claws. She had to think of a way to chase them all out of the beast continent as soon as possible! Huanhuan asked, "Where''s Wu Huo?" Speaking of this, Xue Ling was angry. "I locked him in the temple. I didn''t expect him to disappear overnight." "No one in the entire 10,000 Beast Temple noticed?" The corners of Xue Ling''s mouth curled up as he sneered. "I don''t know if anyone discovered it, but I know that there must be a traitor hiding in this temple. Otherwise, Wu Huo wouldn''t have escaped without anyone noticing in just one night." As the noblest place on the beast continent, the 10,000 Beast Temple was almost the center of power. It was normal for spies from other forces to appear. Huanhuan was not surprised at all. "So be it. After peace is restored on the beast continent, we''ll deal with Dark Moon City and those spies." She went to the top of the mountain again and contacted the altars of three medium-sized beast cities through the statue at the altar. She was prepared to gather the three high priests and hold a council to discuss how to resist the enemy. First, Dong Ya and the second elder responded. Not long after, Wu Huo''s voice appeared at the meeting. Huanhuan''s tone was emotionless. "I didn''t expect you to return to Dark Moon City so quickly. You''re really fast." Wu Huo said, "If I wasn''t fast enough, I might never be able to leave." "What you''re saying is interesting. Could it be that someone in the City of 10,000 Beasts wants to harm you?" "Someone did want to harm me. Otherwise, why would my residence suddenly catch fire for no reason?" "That might be retribution." "What retribution? I don''t understand you." ... The two of them fought back and forth. Even though they could only hear the sounds, Dong Ya and the second elder could hear the strong smell of gunpowder in their conversation. Huanhuan said slowly, "Cut the crap. The beast continent is at stake here. We have to work together to survive this crisis! I contacted you this time because I hope you can help me think of a way to resist the enemy. Tell me what you think." Dong Ya and the second elder said in unison, "We''ll listen to Lady Huanhuan''s arrangements!" They stood firmly on Huanhuan''s side. Only Wu Huo raised a different opinion. "This time, the demons and monsters have joined forces. They''re aggressive, and almost no living thing is left behind wherever they go. If we fight them head-on, we might suffer heavy casualties, so I suggest we discuss with them and see if we can make peace?" Huanhuan smiled, but there was no warmth in her eyes. "How do you want to make peace?" "The demons and monsters are invading the beast continent just for food. Our beast continent has so many people and livestock. We''ll choose a portion of the beasts and send them over as livestock as compensation. We''ll also guarantee to give them food every year in the future. I believe they''ll be willing to stop the invasion." "It''s a good idea. It can minimize casualties." Dong Ya wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, he didn''t. As for the second elder, he was already terrified. He was quiet and didn''t say anything, pretending to be invisible. Wu Huo said, "The prophet is indeed kind!" Huanhuan said, "You''re the one who made this suggestion. You''re definitely the kindest person." "You flatter me, Lady Prophet." "I''m not praising you casually. I really admire you. Since you''re the one who suggested it, I''ll first pick out 500 beasts from Dark Moon City and give them to the demons and monsters as an apology and offer to make peace. What do you think?" The atmosphere froze. Wu Huo lowered his voice and said in a very bad tone, "Our Dark Moon City only has a total of more than a thousand people. You want to give away 500 beasts just like that. Are you forcing our Dark Moon City to a dead end?" "You can''t say that. You were the one who suggested sacrificing the beasts as compensation. I was just following your instructions. In the future, even if the people of Dark Moon City want someone to hate, they can only hate you." "You''re deliberately making things difficult for me!" "You''re thinking too much. I never make things difficult for anyone." Wu Huo sneered. "Since you''re unwilling to give our Dark Moon City a way out, I don''t have to waste my breath on you. I''ll leave first." As soon as he finished speaking, the connection with the altar of the Dark Moon Temple was forcefully severed. Dong Ya was furious. "Who does that Wu Huan think he is? How dare he speak to Lady Huanhuan in that tone?!" The second elder echoed, "That''s right. How dare he insult the prophet? I''ll remove him from his position later. Let''s see how arrogant he can be!" Huanhuan ignored Wu Huo, who had left, and continued to discuss strategies to resist the enemy with Dong Ya and the second elder. To everyone''s surprise, the next day, the altar of the Dark Moon Temple was destroyed. Under the lead of the high priest, Wu Huo, the entire Dark Moon City turned to the alliance between the demons and monsters. This was the first time beasts had submitted to monsters and demons on a large scale. When Huanhuan found out about this, she laughed in anger. "Let''s not talk about the demons for now. The demons devour the beasts as food, yet Wu Huo brought the beasts of Dark Moon City to join the demons. Isn''t he afraid that his people will be eaten by the demons?" Bai Di pondered and said, "Dark Moon City has been secretly colluding with the demons. When I went to the Dark Moon Temple to investigate Xuan Wei''s whereabouts, I saw Wu Huo contact Tao Wei. Wu Huo bringing the beasts of Dark Moon City to the demons'' side shouldn''t be a sudden thought but a carefully planned move." Xue Ling also said, "Losing the support of one of the three medium-grade beast cities is equivalent to losing an arm. Our strength has decreased greatly, and the enemy''s strength has increased greatly. The situation is very disadvantageous to us." Huanhuan said slowly, "At this point, we can only do our best to resist the enemy''s invasion." Chapter 856 Reinforcements After Dark Moon City transferred to the demons and monsters, not only did their strength decrease greatly, but they also took the initiative to lead the way for the demons and monsters. With their help, the demons and monsters quickly invaded a third of the beast continent. Sun City and Rock City were quickly invaded by the flames of war. Their territories kept shrinking. They sent requests for help to the City of 10,000 Beasts one after another. Huanhuan hesitated for a long time before deciding to let Bai Di and Xue Ling go to Sun City and Rock City respectively for support. Bai Di frowned. "If we all leave, can you handle it alone?" "Don''t worry, I still have Leng Xiao and Shuang Jing by my side. They''ll protect me." Xue Ling thought for a moment. "Shuang Yun is still supporting Rock City. Sun City needs more support. Bai Di, go help. I''ll stay and protect Huanhuan." Huanhuan wanted both of them to go. The flames of war were already wreaking havoc on the beast continent. Bai Di and Xue Ling going to the front line to provide support was much more important than them staying in the 10,000 Beast Temple to guard Huanhuan. She didn''t want to be a burden to others at this juncture. "I''ll take care of myself and wait for you at home." Seeing that she was determined, Bai Di and Xue Ling had no choice but to listen to her orders. They immediately set off for Sun City and Rock City to reinforce them. As soon as the two of them left, only Eggy was left beside Huanhuan. She touched Eggy''s fluffy, soft feathers. "We''re alone now. You have to stay close to me. Don''t run around again." Before leaving, Xue Ling had instructed Eggy to stay by Huanhuan''s side. Eggy remembered her father''s words and replied crisply, "I''ll stay here. I''m not going anywhere!" "Eggy, you''re so obedient~" In order to ensure the safety of Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, Xue Ling, and the others, Huanhuan specially filled a jar with blood and placed it in the space in case of emergencies. After bleeding so much, she was much weaker. She lay on the ground lifelessly. Her face was pale, and she looked dead. Eggy was very worried and kept circling her. "Mom, Mom, you''re not dead, right?" Huanhuan stuffed two red berries into her mouth and felt a little better. "I''m fine. Eggy, stop spinning around. I''m dizzy." "Oh!" Eggy stopped immediately. The loss of blood made Huanhuan feel dizzy. She closed her eyes. "Play by yourself. I''ll sleep for a while." Soon, she fell asleep. She slept for the entire day. For the rest of the day, Eggy stayed by her side. Huanhuan opened her eyes and realized that it was dark. The sky outside was gray, and a few stars were scattered everywhere. It was relatively cold in the early morning, and the wind was chilly. She hid under the blanket and took out food from her space. She also took out two letters. The food was divided into two portions. She and Eggy each took a portion. Huanhuan read the letters as she ate. The letters were written by Bai Di and Xue Ling. They said that they were fine and told Huanhuan not to worry. They didn''t mention a word about the war. However, the more they dodged the topic, the more Huanhuan felt that the situation was not optimistic. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have had to avoid all information about the war. After breakfast, Huanhuan put on her coat and got up to walk out. Eggy quickly flapped her wings and followed. When the divine servants on night duty saw Huanhuan appear, they bowed. "Greetings, Prophet." Huanhuan said slowly, "I''m going out. If Jian Yi asks, tell him I went to the top of the mountain." "Alright." Huanhuan walked out of the temple and walked up the stairs. She was panting from exhaustion after only a short walk. This mountain path was too long! She made up her mind that when the war subsided, she would find a way to build an elevator! At that moment, her collar was suddenly grabbed and she was sent flying. Huanhuan turned around and saw that the person who grabbed her was Eggy. Eggy was now more than a meter tall. If she spread her wings, she would be three meters wide. Ordinary small prey was nothing to her. She could capture them with a casual grab. Huanhuan was petite and light. Eggy grabbed her without much effort and flew into the sky with her. With Eggy''s help, Huanhuan quickly reached the top of the mountain. She was lowered to the ground. The sky was already bright. It would be dawn soon. It was cold on the mountaintop. Huanhuan buried her hands in her daughter''s feathers for warmth. Eggy spread her wings and hugged her. "What do you wanna do up here?" "I''m going to open the altar and see how the battle is going outside." When the sun came out and landed on the mountain, the temperature warmed a little. Huanhuan let go of her youngest daughter and used the bone knife to open the altar. She contacted the other beast cities through the statue. "The demons and monsters have already attacked the city. We''re guarding the city gate to the death. We beg the prophet to send reinforcements!" "Many beasts have died here too. Some of them were infected by the demonic aura and have become zombies. Everyone in the city is in danger now. If this continues, the entire city will be doomed!" "Several of our witch doctors died. I''m the only witch doctor left in the city. I can''t hold on much longer!" "Many of the surrounding tribes have fallen. The escaped beasts are gathering in our city. The city is overcrowded. We have to close the city gates and forbid outsiders from entering!" "We can''t take it anymore. We''re about to die. Please save us, Prophet¡­" ¡­ It took Huanhuan a lot of effort to calm these people down. The situation outside was worse than expected. No wonder Bai Di and Xue Ling were unwilling to tell the truth in their letters. They were probably afraid that she would be afraid too. She lowered her hand and sat down on the cold ground. Her face was still sickly pale from the loss of blood. "What now? I can''t save them. I can''t save anyone. I''m useless!" Little Brat said, "Stand up and look at your feet." Huanhuan placed her hands on the ground and stood up with difficulty. She looked down and saw many complicated and mysterious patterns on the ground under her feet. These patterns were very similar to the patterns on the stone pillars around her. Little Brat said, "This altar can connect all the altars. This connection doesn''t just refer to contact information. It can also help you spread hope and vitality. Hope and vitality are the natural enemies of demonic energy." Huanhuan quickly asked, "What should I do to spread hope and vitality?" "Use your blood to awaken the beast totems in the altar. The power of the beast totems and the power of the Dance of the Gods can help you heal those injured beasts." Hearing this, Huanhuan took out a bone knife without hesitation and cut her palm. Blood gushed out and fell onto the floor. Chapter 857 Healing Eggy was shocked. "Mom¡­" Huanhuan shushed her. "Shh, don''t speak." Blood flowed and spread along the carved totem patterns. When the totems were filled with blood, the ground and stone pillars suddenly glowed with a faint golden light. It was the awakening of the 10,000 Beast Totem! Huanhuan quickly chewed two fragrant and crispy fruits. She smeared the pulp on her palm and wrapped the wound with gauze. She changed into her sacrificial dress and stepped barefoot on the totem patterns. She began to dance the Dance of the Gods. The hem of her dress swept across the blood, but it was not stained at all. The black crystal anklet made a crisp sound when it touched the ground. Eggy stood beside the altar and saw her mother dancing around the statue like a butterfly spreading its wings. Countless butterfly flowers flew out and danced to her rhythm. The flowers and plants around the altar began to grow crazily, fighting to bloom into gorgeous flowers. The miracle that had once appeared at the 10,000 Beast Ceremony appeared again. Eggy was stunned. She didn''t notice a figure hiding behind a tree not far away. ¡­ Outside Red Crystal City, there were white bones everywhere. The plants and animals that had been infected by demonic energy emitted a strong stench. Even the sky was covered in dark clouds. There was no sunlight or hope. Today was the third day of the siege of Red Crystal City. Countless beast soldiers had died. The young and strong people who could be used in the city had all been gathered to guard the city gate. The remaining people in the city were all old, weak, sick, and pregnant. The city lord''s arm was also injured. His arm was wrapped in cotton cloth. His face was pale as he hurried down the street to the camp. There were too many injured people, and there were not enough tents and houses. Many of them could only lie on the roadside in the open. The air was filled with the smell of blood. All the witch doctors in the city were dead. Currently, only the third elder was left. He had come to build an altar. The third elder had originally planned to leave after building the altar. Unexpectedly, before he could leave the city gate, Red Crystal City was surrounded by demons and demons. Outside the city gate were demons and monsters. As long as the beasts in the city went out, they would definitely die. The third elder couldn''t leave and could only stay in the city. At first, he did not save them. After all, he still had the arrogance of an elder. If these ordinary beast soldiers died, so be it. He could not be bothered. But later, he watched as the witch doctors died one by one and the number of injured beasts quickly increased. In the end, he was the only beast left who knew medicine. If he didn''t save them, those injured people would die. If these beast soldiers were all dead, who would protect the city? If there was no one guarding the city gate and Red Crystal City fell, he would definitely die with them. After figuring this out, the third elder didn''t dare to slack off anymore. He rolled up his sleeves and tried his best to treat the injured. Now, he had not slept for three days and two nights. Even after seeing the city lord, the third elder didn''t stop moving. He said, "I''m sorry, there are still more than ten seriously injured patients here who haven''t been treated. Wait a moment. I''ll bandage their wounds before changing your dressing." The city lord waved his hand. "Go about your business. Don''t worry about me." His injuries were not serious, and he did not need to change his dressing for the time being. He was here mainly to see the situation of the injured in the camp. It looked bad. The city lord summoned a trusted subordinate to ask about the exact situation. "City Lord, our army has suffered heavy casualties. Currently, there are less than 500 surviving beast soldiers. 400 of them are injured. There are less than 100 truly alright beast soldiers left." Hearing this, the city lord''s expression became even uglier. "What can a hundred people do? That''s not even enough for those demons outside to eat breakfast!" "At this rate, as long as the enemy attacks again, our city gate will be breached." The city lord walked two rounds on the spot, feeling depressed and frustrated. "Hasn''t the City of 10,000 Beasts sent reinforcements?" "No." The confidant paused and looked around to make sure no one was paying attention. Then, he lowered his voice and said, "Red Crystal City is in danger. City Lord, you should evacuate with your mate and children as soon as possible." The city lord thought for a long time before saying, "Arrange for a few smarter beast soldiers to leave through the secret passage with my mate and children." "What about you?" "I can''t leave." The city lord looked at the injured around him with a solemn gaze. "If I leave, it''ll be equivalent to killing all the beasts in the city. I have to stay and die with you!" Tears welled up in his confidant''s eyes. "You¡­" He had just said a word when they heard a loud bang! Everyone was shocked. They looked in the direction of the sound and realized that it was coming from the city gate. A beast soldier rushed over in a panic and shouted, "They''re attacking the city! The enemy is attacking the city!" The city lord''s expression changed. He immediately sent a team to gather all the females and cubs in the city and secretly bring them out of Red Crystal City to seek protection in the City of 10,000 Beasts. As for the remaining people, they followed the city lord to the city gate to fight! After three consecutive days of torture, the city gate was already on the verge of collapse. Now, it finally couldn''t take the burden and was knocked open from the outside. Countless demons and monsters surged into the city. The city lord led the beast soldiers to fight to the death. Most of the beast soldiers were injured. They tried their best to fight to the death, but in the end, they could not defeat those ferocious demon beasts. The beast soldiers fell one by one. The sky was almost covered in blood mist, revealing a scarlet light. At this moment, the altar in the city emitted a golden light. Countless spots of light flew out of the divine pillar and landed everywhere in the city like snow. The golden spots of light landed on the injured soldiers, and their wounds immediately healed at a visible speed. After the animals and plants polluted by the demonic aura came into contact with the golden spots of light, the demonic aura quickly disappeared and dissipated. The animals and plants returned to their original state. The third elder was extremely shocked to see the injured people around him, who were originally on their last breaths, recover in the blink of an eye. He scrambled out of the house and knelt facing the altar, shouting. "This is a miracle! A miracle summoned by the prophet. The beast gods are protecting us. The beasts won''t die!" Seeing this, the people around also knelt down to thank the prophet and the beast gods for their protection. After the demons and monsters who were killing wantonly touched the golden light spots, the magic patterns on their bodies immediately faded a lot, and their strength weakened. The city lord took the opportunity to lead the beast soldiers to counterattack. After bathing in the golden spots of light, their fatigue and despair were swept away. They were filled with strength. They chased the enemy out of Red Crystal City in one go. The city gate was closed again. Chapter 858 Injured Everyone had escaped death, and Red Crystal City was saved. Everyone was so excited that they danced. Some even cried. The third elder pushed everyone away and quickly ran to the altar. What had just happened in Red Crystal City happened at the same time in other places where an altar existed. Soon, all the beasts knew that the golden spots of light emitted by the divine pillar could heal wounds, increase physical strength, and weaken the demons. When the witch doctors found out about this, they understood why the prophet had asked them to gather around the altar. It turned out that the prophet had expected this day to come. After realizing the importance of the altars, the various beast cities and tribes sent people to specially protect the altars. The monsters and demons'' invasion of the beast continent was stopped as they were forced to slow down. Zhi sneered. "I didn''t expect Lin Huanhuan to have such a trick up her sleeve. I really underestimated her!" Wu Huo gently stroked the black cat on his knee and said, "If our troops want to continue advancing, we have to destroy all the altars." "We can let the demons handle that." At this moment, Zhi looked around. "Where''s Tao Wei? Why haven''t I seen him in the past two days?" "There seems to be a problem with the demons, so Tao Wei went to solve the problem. He''ll probably be back in a while." "Then let''s leave it at that. Get your men to tear down the altars." Although the beasts of Dark Moon City had already joined the demons and monsters, they were still beasts. Compared to the demons and monsters, their chances of success were much higher. "Leave this to us." Wu Huo got up to arrange for people. The beasts of Dark Moon City secretly sneaked into the tribes and beast cities to try to secretly destroy the altars. A small number of them succeeded, but most of them were discovered by the patrolling beast soldiers and killed on the spot. After their plan was exposed, it could no longer be carried out. The demons simply began to tear the altars down. The altar could be used to save the beasts'' lives. Of course, the beasts could not let the other party succeed. They guarded the altars to the death and refused to let the demons approach them. Unknowingly, the altars had become grounds for the monsters and demons to plunder. There was a small battlefield at almost every altar. The invasion of the demons was forced to slow down. After obtaining the protection of the altars, the beasts began to counterattack in an organized manner. The strength of both sides gradually equalized. ¡­ Huanhuan fell to the ground, her face pale from blood loss. Large beads of sweat flowed down her forehead, and she opened her mouth to pant. She was too tired. For the past few days, she had come up the mountain to dance almost every day. She had to bleed before every dance. If this continued, she would die of blood loss sooner or later. Eggy flew over and landed beside her. She rubbed her head affectionately against her ear. "Mom, are you okay?" Huanhuan leaned against her daughter and said weakly, "I''m fine. I''m just a little tired. Let me rest for a while." At this moment, the statue beside her suddenly lit up. Huanhuan raised her hand that was covered in thick cotton and gently pressed it against the statue. She shouted weakly, "Hello, who is this?" Dong Ya''s voice came from the statue. "Lady Huanhuan, did you make those golden spots of light? You saved all of us. You''re really amazing!" He was very agitated, and his tone was raised several degrees. He was like a fan who was meeting his idol. Huanhuan asked, "Is Rock City okay?" "The demons came to launch a sneak attack just now but were beaten back by us. The injured beast soldiers have also recovered. Now, we''re full of energy and strength. We''re not afraid of those demons at all!" Huanhuan said, "That''s good¡­" Dong Ya calmed down a little. He sensed that something was wrong with Huanhuan''s voice and quickly asked, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" "I''m fine. I''m just tired." "Then hurry up and rest. I won''t disturb you anymore." After the connection was broken, Huanhuan retracted her hand. She didn''t have any strength left. She couldn''t even stand up now, let alone go back down the mountain. Egg grabbed her by the collar and flew her down the mountain. After returning to the temple, Jian Yi was shocked to see Huanhuan''s pale face. "What happened to you?" Then, he saw Huanhuan''s palm that was wrapped in a thick cotton cloth. Blood seeped out of the cloth. He quickly asked, "Why are you injured?!" Huanhuan said weakly, "I''m fine. It''s just a small injury." She looked like she was about to die at any moment. It did not look like a small injury at all! Jian Yi quickly called two divine servants over and helped her back into the house. Huanhuan lay on the bed and was covered in a thick blanket. Her eyes were dim. "Why do I feel like there are many stars swaying in front of me?" Eggy quickly asked, "Are you hungry?" "I''m not hungry. I''m just dizzy and cold." Eggy immediately lay down and covered Huanhuan with her wings. She had inherited Xue Ling''s bloodline, so her body was naturally hotter than ordinary beasts. At this moment, she was sticking close to her mother. A steady stream of heat passed through her feathers and into Huanhuan''s body. Huanhuan felt much better. Jian Yi unwrapped the cotton cloth and examined her wound. He originally thought that with Huanhuan''s weak appearance, the wound must be very serious. But unexpectedly, the wound was not deep. It was a shallow cut. And this wound was healing at a visible speed. In the blink of an eye, the wound had disappeared. Her palm returned to normal, leaving no trace. Jian Yi was extremely stunned. He looked at Lin Huanhuan, who had closed her eyes and fallen asleep. The wounds on her body could actually heal themselves. This was too magical! Eggy stared at him. "My mother needs to rest. Go out." Jian Yi came back to his senses and immediately stuffed Huanhuan''s hand under the blanket. He got up and walked out of the bedroom. Jian Yi was not the only one who saw that scene just now. The two divine servants who helped Huanhuan enter the house also saw it. Jian Yi turned around to look at the two divine servants and reminded them sternly, "Forget everything you saw just now. Don''t reveal it. Otherwise, you''ll end up like the first elder." The two divine servants hunched their shoulders and lowered their heads. "Got it." Although Huanhuan''s wound had healed, she was still very weak. Jian Yi ordered some medicine to be made to nourish her body. He didn''t notice that one of the two divine servants had sneaked out of the temple. The divine servant came to the forest behind the temple and met up with He Zong, the king of all beasts, who was already waiting there. "Your Majesty, I saw that Lady Huanhuan was injured just now." He Zong asked, "How did she get injured?" "I''m not sure about that, but strangely, the wound on her body healed by itself." His gaze changed slightly. "Really?" "I saw it with my own eyes. It''s absolutely true!" Chapter 859 Something Happened He Zong returned to the palace. The servant came forward and bowed respectfully. "Greetings, Your Majesty." He Zong asked, "Where''s that person?" Although he didn''t name anyone, the attendant immediately understood who he was referring to and replied quickly, "He''s still in the house. He hasn''t left since you left." "Alright, you can leave." "Alright." After the servant left, He Zong pushed open the door and walked into the house. There was a lot of space in the house, but it was empty. The back door was open. He Zong passed through the back door and walked into the courtyard. He saw a man in a black robe fiddling with flowers and plants. He Zong walked to his side. "What are you doing?" Xing Chen carefully watered the flowers and plants. Without looking up, he said, "I think these flowers and plants are a little dry, so I''m watering them so that they won''t wither." The corners of He Zong''s mouth twitched as he sneered. "I didn''t expect you to be so caring." "I like flowers and plants. They''re more reliable than people. It''s a pity¡­|" "What''s a pity?" "Nothing." Xing Chen put down the wooden cup in his hand and stood up straight. His short gray-white hair was slightly upturned, making him look a little messy. The sunlight fell into his amber eyes and was quickly absorbed, disappearing into them. He Zong did not know his background or identity. Two days ago, this man suddenly appeared in the palace and said that he could help and get everything he wanted. He Zong did not take him seriously at first. Until he said¡­ "Now that the beast continent is in chaos, it''s the best opportunity for you. As long as you can grasp the opportunity, the royal and theological authority can be reversed. In the future, you and your descendants won''t have to be suppressed by the temple anymore." Ever since He Zong inherited the throne, he had deeply felt the suppression of the throne from the temple. It was said that if one wanted to inherit the throne, one had to please the temple first. Only with the approval of the temple could one have the right to the throne. The royal family sounded glorious, but in the eyes of those people in the temple, they were not worth mentioning. To put it bluntly, the royal family was like a group of pugs wagging their tails and begging in front of the temple! The longer He Zong stayed in the position of the king of all beasts, the deeper the humiliation. The thought of overthrowing the temple and making the royal family become the ruler of the world became more and more intense day by day. Originally, He Zong wanted to rely on marriage to strengthen the connection between the royal family and the temple. In the future, when his son had descendants with the prophet''s daughter, he would push his grandson to the throne. A king of all beasts with the blood of the royal family and the temple flowing in his body could gather the two powers together and become the most powerful king of all beasts in history! At that time, the royal family could take the opportunity to slowly transfer power from the temple to them. However, Lin Huanhuan rejected the marriage request. And she had rejected him twice in a row! His plan to boil the frog slowly was ruined, and He Zong was in a bad mood. His ambitions were all forced to stop. Until Xing Chen suddenly appeared and told him that there was still a chance. Xing Chen told him that Lin Huanhuan''s physique was very special. Her blood had the special effect of healing any illness and wound. As long as he could control her, it was equivalent to having endless resources. This information was too important and shocking. For the sake of caution, He Zong let his spies monitor Lin Huanhuan. In the end, they found evidence of Lin Huanhuan''s special physique. He Zong was very excited. "My spy just told me that he saw Lin Huanhuan''s wound heal automatically. It seems that her body is indeed very special." Xing Chen glanced at him. "Is she hurt?" "Yes." "How did she hurt herself?" He Zong felt that he was asking a little too much, but he still answered, "The spy said that her wound was neat as if it was cut by something sharp. Why are you asking?" Xing Chen didn''t seem to hear him and continued to ask, "Has she been going to the top of the mountain a lot recently?" "Yes, how did you know?" Xing Chen chuckled, his gaze cold. "She''s really not afraid of death." He Zong asked, "What do you mean by that? What are you trying to say?" "Nothing. If you want to fight, hurry up. Otherwise, you won''t have a chance." "Why? Are her mates coming back soon?" Xing Chen didn''t answer him. He picked up a cup and filled it with water before continuing to water the plants. He Zong couldn''t help but remind him, "If you continue to water them, these flowers and plants will drown." Xing Chen didn''t stop moving. "So what if they die? They''re just weeds and flowers anyway." He Zong felt that he was really strange. If not for the clues provided by the other party that were helpful to him and the fact that the other party was powerful, he would definitely not consider getting involved with this strange person. Thinking of this, He Zong couldn''t help but ask, "We don''t know each other. Why are you helping me?" "I''ll help you get what you want, and you''ll help me get what I want." "What do you want?" Xing Chen slowly said, "Lin Huanhuan." He Zong was quite surprised. "Do you have a grudge against her?" Xing Chen gave him a cold look. "Does this have anything to do with you?" This glance sent a chill down his spine. He immediately changed the subject. "I''m prepared to do it tonight." Xing Chen put down his cup and fiddled with the flowers and plants in front of him. "I can help you." He was powerful. If He Zong could get his help, he would definitely be able to get twice the results with half the effort! He Zong was quite happy. "Then please help us deal with Leng Xiao and Shuang Jing. With these two around, we can''t attack Lin Huanhuan." "Then leave the two of them to me." That night, while everyone was asleep, a powerful team quietly sneaked into the 10,000 Beast Temple. They quietly dealt with the guards in charge of patrolling. The spy in charge of receiving them lowered his voice and said, "I drugged their dinner. They''ll be unconscious for the entire night. They''ll wake up at dawn tomorrow morning. You''d better act quickly." "Understood." They killed all the divine servants while they were unconscious. The rich smell of blood filled the temple. Eggy, who was sleeping soundly, smelled blood and immediately woke up. She walked to the door, quietly pulled it open, and peeked out. It was dark outside, but there were figures moving at the end of the corridor. The smell of blood in the air grew stronger. The uneasiness in Eggy''s heart rose to the peak. Something must have happened! She nudged Huanhuan and called out in a low voice, "Mom, something bad has happened." Huanhuan was too tired and had lost too much blood. She slept very soundly. Eggy persistently called out for a long time before Huanhuan opened her eyes with difficulty and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?" Chapter 860 She Was Innocent! Eggy said, "Mom, people have died outside." Upon hearing this, Huanhuan was so frightened that she shivered. The sleepiness in her mind instantly disappeared. She quickly got up and asked as she got dressed, "Who died?" Eggy said, "I don''t know, but the smell of blood is very strong. Many people must have died outside. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be such a strong smell of blood." Huanhuan took a deep breath. She didn''t smell anything. She rubbed her nose and decided to trust her daughter. The mother and daughter carefully pulled open the door. After confirming that there was no one outside, Eggy walked out first. Her bird claws gently stepped on the ground without making a sound. Huanhuan grabbed her bird tail and followed. When they were about to reach the corner, Eggy suddenly stopped! Huanhuan didn''t stop and bumped into her back. Fortunately, she was covered in feathers, so it didn''t hurt to bump into her. After she stabilized herself, she quickly asked, "What''s wrong?" Eggy said, "Someone''s coming." "Who?" "The footsteps don''t sound like they belong to Jian Yi." Huanhuan didn''t understand how she could tell who it was from the footsteps. She pulled Eggy into a room beside her. The moment the door closed, someone walked around the corner and headed straight for Huanhuan''s room. The door was quietly pulled open a crack, and Huanhuan squatted on the ground. Eggy was lying on her head. The mother and daughter looked out through the crack and saw that the person who had just walked over was He Zong! Why was he here in the middle of the night instead of sleeping at home?! Huanhuan was filled with confusion. Eggy opened her mouth to speak, but Huanhuan quickly covered it. The situation was very strange now. They should wait and see. She saw He Zong knock on the door. No one answered for a long time. He Zong pushed open the door and realized that the room was empty. He immediately turned around and shouted, "Someone!" Four beast soldiers ran over gently. They were all covered in blood, but they were not injured. Clearly, the blood belonged to others. He Zong asked in a low voice, "Where''s Lin Huanhuan?" "I don''t know." He Zong immediately ordered, "Search. Even if you have to search every inch of the 10,000 Beast Temple, you have to find her!" "Alright!" The beast soldiers turned to leave, relaying the order of the king of beasts to their other companions. They began a carpet search in the 10,000 Beast Temple. Huanhuan closed the door, feeling nervous. He Zong dared to bring troops up the mountain in the middle of the night and search the temple without restraint. There was also the blood on the beast soldiers... All signs indicated that they had ill intentions! Eggy lowered her voice and asked, "Mom, they smell of blood. They must have killed many people. What should we do now?" Huanhuan wanted to look for Jian Yi. But now, the entire temple was controlled by He Zong. There were beast soldiers everywhere in the temple. As soon as she and Eggy went out, they might be caught on the spot. What worried her even more was that it was very likely that something had happened to Jian Yi Leng Xiao, Shuang Jing, and the other divine guards did not appear either. The situation was very disadvantageous to Huanhuan. The beast soldiers were about to find the room where they were hiding. If they stayed here any longer, they could only wait for death. Huanhuan pushed open the window and looked out. From here, there was the back mountain. This place was filled with tall, lush trees and was sparsely populated. She and Eggy climbed out of the window together. After landing, Huanhuan closed the window and whispered to Eggy, "Can you fly me down the mountain?" "No problem. Leave it to me!" Eggy grabbed the clothes on either shoulder of her mother and spread her wings to fly into the sky. Due to the special nature of the divine mountain, the beasts who went up the mountain could not return to their beast forms and could only maintain their human forms. This meant that there were no beasts on the top of the divine mountain. Eggy brought Huanhuan around the temple and silently flew down the mountain. "Mom, there''s someone ahead!" Huanhuan followed Eggy''s line of sight and saw that there was indeed a person not far ahead. That person was flying in the air, his black robe almost blending into the night. The wings as thin as cicada wings on his back flapped gently. His face was hidden under the hood. But Huanhuan recognized him at a glance. "Xing Chen!" Little Brat was quite frightened. "Damn, why is he here?!" Huanhuan quickly urged Eggy to fly in another direction. Unfortunately, they were too late. In the blink of an eye, Xing Chen had already flown in front of them and blocked their way. Xing Chen raised his head slightly, revealing a beautiful face that was so exquisite that it didn''t seem real. His pale skin was even colder than the moon, and his amber eyes were locked on his target. "Long time no see." Huanhuan''s lips twitched into a dry smile. "It''s indeed been a long time. Why are you here?" "I''m here for you." "Why are you looking for me? I''m very busy now. We''ll talk when I''m free." Huanhuan gestured for Eggy to leave quickly. Eggy turned around and was about to fly away when the Soul-Devouring Vine wrapped its vine around her back. No matter how she struggled, she could not shake off the Soul-Devouring Vine. The Soul-Devouring Vine raised its sharp vine. After finding the right direction, it suddenly pierced into Eggy''s neck! It began to suck her blood. Eggy felt the vitality in her body draining rapidly. Her vision blurred, and her mind was dizzy. Even so, she still held onto her mother tightly and did not let go. Huanhuan''s eyes immediately turned red as she roared at Xing Chen crazily, "Come at me if you have anything to say. Eggy is still a child. She''s innocent!" She released the lotus, Little Green, and Little Purple. However, they were no match for the Soul-Devouring Vine. They were quickly entangled by it and could not move anymore. Just as Eggy was about to die from having her blood sucked dry, the Soul-Devouring Vine suddenly pulled its vine out of her neck. Huanhuan''s heart ached when she saw that the wound on her youngest daughter''s neck was still bleeding. She heard Xing Chen speak. "If you want your daughter alive, behave. Don''t do anything that makes me angry again." Huanhuan agreed without hesitation. "I''ll do anything you say. Let Eggy go!" As long as she could save Eggy, she would do anything! Xing Chen gave a half-smile. "You''re a good mother." Huanhuan was still pleading. "Let her go. I''ll do anything." Xing Chen reached out and pulled her into his arms. His body temperature was much lower than that of ordinary beasts. As soon as Huanhuan approached him, she felt a very strong chill. She turned to look at Eggy and saw that she had fallen unconscious from losing too much blood. She was now entangled by the Soul-Devouring Vine and hanging behind Xing Chen. Xing Chen said, "Don''t worry, she''s not dead yet." He brought Huanhuan and Eggy back to the 10,000 Beast Temple. As soon as he landed, He Zong immediately came forward. His eyes were fixed on the little female in Xing Chen''s arms as he said excitedly, "You''re the best. You caught her as soon as you got involved!" Chapter 861 Youre Too Cruel Huanhuan was sent back to her original room. The room was still the same as before she left. The blanket was not even folded. It was still on the bed, in a mess. Eggy was not in the room. She was locked up somewhere. Huanhuan walked out, but the Soul-Devouring Vine wrapped around her ankle and prevented her from continuing. She turned to Xing Chen, who was sitting cross-legged on the bed. She frowned and said, "I want to see Eggy. Let go of me!" "Eggy is fine now. As long as you behave, she''ll be fine." Huanhuan heard the threat in his words. She was furious, but she couldn''t flare up because of Eggy''s safety. She could only glare at him angrily. "Why did you collude with He Zong to murder me? What did he give you?" Xing Chen said slowly, "He wants to destroy the temple. I want you. It''s just a mutual benefit." "Aren''t you afraid I''ll stab you again?" Xing Chen looked like he didn''t care. "Go ahead and stab me. You can''t kill me anyway." At this point, the corners of his mouth curled into a rather cold smile. "But you have to think carefully. If you stab me but don''t manage to kill me, I''ll put the blame on your daughter later and let her have a taste of being stabbed." "Don''t hurt her!" Huanhuan was very agitated. "She''s just a child. She doesn''t know anything. Please let her go!" "You don''t look like you''re begging." Huanhuan knelt down without thinking. "I beg you, I beg you to let her go!" Xing Chen raised his hand. "Come here." Huanhuan scrambled in front of him, afraid that if she was slower, he would vent his anger on Eggy. Xing Chen''s palm landed on her head and gently touched it. "If you had been so obedient, I wouldn''t have had to spend so much effort." Huanhuan was concerned about her youngest daughter''s safety. "Eggy, she¡­" "I told you, as long as you behave, she''ll be fine." Huanhuan could only shut her mouth, her heart filled with worry. Xing Chen slid his fingers down and grabbed her chin. "You look a lot thinner. You don''t look good either. Did you bleed too much?" Huanhuan was very surprised. "How did you know I''ve bled a lot?" "If you want all the altars to be able to expel the demonic aura and heal wounds, in addition to the Dance of the Gods, you also have to awaken the totems of all beasts. The prerequisite for awakening the totems is the blood that has fused with the power of the Divine Wood. Moreover, it requires a lot of it." At this, Xing Chen let go of her chin and grabbed her right hand. Huanhuan instinctively wanted to retract her hand. "What are you doing?" Xing Chen grabbed her wrist and pried open her fingers. He saw that her palm was smooth and flat. There were no wounds. "The Divine Wood is really powerful. No matter how deep the wound is and how much you bleed, it can heal your wounds quickly." Huanhuan struggled hard. "Let go of me!" Xing Chen took her wrist and brought it in front of him. He opened his mouth and bit down. His teeth pierced her skin, and Huanhuan trembled in pain. Blood flowed out of the wound, and it was slurped up by Xing Chen. Huanhuan pushed him away. "Are you crazy? Let go of me!" Xing Chen drank several mouthfuls of blood before reluctantly letting go of her. The wound on her wrist immediately healed visibly. Xing Chen''s lips were still stained with blood. The scarlet color was a stark contrast to her pale skin. It made his face look even more mysterious. He stuck out the tip of his tongue and licked the blood off his lips. His gaze swept across Huanhuan''s face, revealing a cold aura. "Rather than wasting your blood on the 10,000 beast totems, why don''t you give it to me?" Although the power of the Divine Wood could heal wounds automatically, the pain of being bitten did not decrease at all. Huanhuan''s face was pale, and her voice was weak. "I can give you as much blood as you want as long as you let go of Eggy." Xing Chen forced her into his embrace and gently stroked her hair. "Why are you so good to everyone but me?" Huanhuan said slowly, "Everyone else didn''t bully me." "I didn''t bully you either." "You joined forces with others to invade the 10,000 Beast Temple and hurt my daughter. Isn''t that bullying?" Xing Chen said unhurriedly, "Then what about the knife you used to stab me with in the abyss?" Huanhuan tried to argue. "I was trying to protect myself. If you didn''t want to kill me, I wouldn''t have hurt you." "You can hurt me just to protect yourself. Why can''t I hurt the people around you just to have you?" Huanhuan was so angry at his twisted worldview that she couldn''t speak. Xing Chen hugged her like he was hugging his favorite doll. His eyes were filled with satisfaction. "I''ve given you many chances, but you didn''t cherish them. You lied to me and hurt me again and again. Now, there are only two paths in front of me. I can either kill you or destroy you." "¡­Is there a third option?" "No." Huanhuan wanted to cry. "You''re too ferocious." ¡­ Huanhuan thought Xing Chen would kill her. But that didn''t happen. He looked like a cat playing with a mouse he''d finally caught. Perhaps when he got tired of her one day, he would get rid of her without hesitation. Before that, she had to find a chance to save Eggy! Huanhuan pushed open the door and walked out. Her feet were entangled by the Soul-Devouring Vine that reached out from behind her. She had to stop. Xing Chen asked her where she was going. "I''ll cook. Even if you''re not hungry, I''m hungry." Xing Chen missed her cooking. "I''ll go with you." Huanhuan laughed dryly. "No need. I know the way to the kitchen." Xing Chen looked at her steadily. After a moment, Huanhuan compromised. "Alright, we''ll go together." Huanhuan walked in front, and Xing Chen followed a step behind her. Even without looking back, she could feel his burning gaze on her from behind. Her scalp went numb from the stare. She couldn''t help but stop and turn to Xing Chen. "Can you walk beside me?" She really felt insecure being stared at from behind! Xing Chen took a step forward as she wanted. Huanhuan looked around as she walked. She did not see a single divine servant along the way. They were all fully armed beast soldiers. It seemed that the 10,000 Beast Temple had completely fallen into He Zong''s control. She wondered how Jian Yi, Leng Xiao, and Shuang Jing were doing. ''I hope they''re all safe.'' Huanhuan walked into the kitchen and began to wash the rice and cook. She specially made food for the three of them. When she was done, she said to Xing Chen, "Can I send this to Eggy?" Xing Chen ate her cooking and was in a good mood. He agreed readily. "I''ll go with you later." Huanhuan quickly thanked him. Chapter 862 - 862 I Didn’t Hurt Her 862 I Didn¡¯t Hurt Her Accompanied by Xing Chen, Huanhuan saw Eggy, who was locked in a cage. Eggy lay on the ground, looking weak. Her eyes lit up when she saw her mother. She tried her best to get up, but in the end, she fell to the ground. ¡°Mom¡­¡± !! Huanhuan turned to look at Xing Chen. ¡°What happened to Eggy?¡± ¡°She lost a lot of blood. Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t die for a while.¡± Huanhuan¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Can you help open the cage?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Xing Chen refused bluntly. Although she was already prepared for this answer, Huanhuan was still disappointed. She put the food on the ground. When Xing Chen wasn¡¯t looking, she bit her finger and squeezed two drops of blood into the soup. Then, she pushed the food into the cage. ¡°Eggy, eat some of this.¡± Eggy crawled to the food with difficulty and ate. She ate especially quickly and almost choked several times. Huanhuan quickly advised, ¡°Drink some soup. Don¡¯t choke.¡± Eggy drank all the soup in the bowl in one go. After drinking it, she suddenly felt strong. Huanhuan blinked at Eggy with Xing Chen on her back. Eggy immediately understood what her mother meant. She continued to lie on the ground, still looking weak. Huanhuan took back her empty bowl and said gently to her youngest daughter, ¡°You have to take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t do anything stupid, understand?¡± Eggy replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Huanhuan wanted to spend more time with her daughter, but He Zong suddenly appeared. When he saw Huanhuan, his eyes lit up as if he had seen a treasure. ¡°Lady Prophet, I need your help with something.¡± Knowing that the other party was ambitious, Huanhuan couldn¡¯t be bothered to be nice to him anymore. She asked expressionlessly, ¡°What do you need help with?¡± ¡°I need to borrow your blood.¡± ¡°What do you want my blood for?¡± ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ll heal the beasts¡¯ wounds and win their hearts. I¡¯ll let all my subjects know that even without divine servants and prophets, I can heal their illnesses and injuries in a short period of time.¡± Huanhuan had long guessed that the reason why He Zong didn¡¯t kill her was partly that she had a high reputation in the hearts of the people. If she suddenly died, it would definitely cause a huge panic. At the same time, it was to squeeze out the last bit of her value. But He Zong couldn¡¯t imprison her forever. He would use this period of time to think of ways to reduce the prestige of the temple and the prophet. He would also increase the prestige of the royal family so that all his subjects would believe in them. Huanhuan said slowly, ¡°My flesh and blood are limited. When you drain my flesh and blood, what will you use to continue lying to your subjects?¡± He Zong smiled very strangely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I naturally have my ways.¡± He grabbed Huanhuan¡¯s wrist, his nails cutting into her skin. Blood gushed out of the wound and into the bowl. Seeing this, Eggy¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. She rushed forward recklessly. ¡°Let go of Mom! Let go of her!¡± He Zong looked up at Eggy and clicked his tongue. ¡°Aren¡¯t you about to die? Why are you alive and kicking again?¡± At this point, he seemed to suddenly remember something and looked at Huanhuan meaningfully. ¡°Honorable Prophet, you must have fed her your blood, right? What a great mother!¡± Huanhuan pursed her lips, her face pale from blood loss. Xing Chen watched coldly the entire time. It wasn¡¯t until the bowl was filled with blood that He Zong let go of Huanhuan¡¯s wrist and smiled proudly. ¡°Thank you for the blood, Lady Prophet!¡± With that, he turned and walked away with the bowl filled with blood. Huanhuan¡¯s vision darkened. She swayed twice and fell back. Fortunately, she held onto the birdcage behind her in time to avoid falling to the ground. Xing Chen¡¯s hand stopped in midair. After hesitating for a moment, he finally reached out to Huanhuan. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me for help just now?¡± Huanhuan waved his hand away and laughed at herself. ¡°He¡¯s a snake, and you¡¯re a rat. If I ask you for help, it¡¯ll only signify that my brain has turned to mush.¡± Eggy squeezed her wings out of the cage and held Huanhuan¡¯s shoulder. Tears welled in her eyes. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m useless. I couldn¡¯t protect you.¡± Huanhuan touched her wings with difficulty. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m just a little tired. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while¡­¡± Before she could finish, she closed her eyes and involuntarily fell asleep. Xing Chen picked her up in his arms. As Eggy squeezed desperately out of the cage, she shouted, ¡°Let go of my mother! You monster, let her go!¡± It had been many years since anyone called him a monster. Xing Chen paused and turned to look at Eggy in the cage. For a moment, he wanted to kill her. ... But he quickly pushed the thought away. If Eggy died, he would have nothing to threaten Huanhuan with. Eggy couldn¡¯t die yet. Xing Chen carried Huanhuan back to the bedroom. He lowered Huanhuan to the bed and carefully covered her with the blanket. He picked up her wrist and examined it. The wound had healed, leaving no trace. If not for the fact that her face was too pale, the scene of her wrist being cut and bleeding would have seemed like an illusion. She would rather endure the pain of being bled than open her mouth to ask him for help. She must hate him. Xing Chen put her hand under the blanket. He didn¡¯t understand. ... She was the one who had lied to him repeatedly and even wanted to kill him. He should be the one she hated. Why did she hate him more now? Xing Chen stood up and walked out of the bedroom. After going down the mountain, he found a female in the city. This female was very old. She had a head of white hair and many wrinkles on her face, but there were still many male beasts willing to take care of her. After the male beasts left, Xing Chen appeared in front of the old female. ¡°Have you ever hated anyone?¡± he asked. The old female was old, and her legs were clumsy. Her vision was not good either. She rubbed her eyes, but she still could not see who the male beast in front of her was. But she could sense that the other party meant no harm. She sat in the chair and said slowly, ¡°No.¡± At her age, she had already gone through all sorts of experiences. ¡°There¡¯s a female who hates me a lot. Do you know why?¡± The old female laughed. ¡°You¡¯re asking this because you like her, right?¡± Xing Chen said nothing. He actually didn¡¯t understand what it meant to like someone. He just wanted to be with Huanhuan and never be apart from her. The old female said, ¡°She hates you because you did something she hates. Did you hurt her?¡± Xing Chen said, ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt her. She¡¯s the one who keeps hurting me.¡± The answer surprised the old female. She was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°If you really like her, you should do more things to help her. Let her feel your thoughtfulness and gentleness. Perhaps her heart will soften.¡± Xing Chen looked thoughtful. Chapter 863 Losing Control When Huanhuan woke up, she found someone standing by the bed. She was shocked and quickly sat up. Only then did she see that the other party was He Zong. "Why are you here?" He Zong smiled and said, "I came to see you." Huanhuan asked. "Didn''t I just give you a bowl of blood? How did you use it up so quickly?" "I''m not here to ask you for blood." He Zong held her hand, his gaze lingering on her beautiful face. He looked very infatuated. "Didn''t you ask me before how I plan to continue to lie to the people if you die in the future? I can give you an answer now." Huanhuan instinctively sensed danger. She shook off his hand and touched her face. She realized that the veil she had been wearing had been removed. Now her entire face was revealed. Huanhuan retreated warily. "What do you want?" He Zong approached her. "I asked you for a marriage alliance previously, but you weren''t willing. In that case, why don''t I be your mate? In the future, when you give birth to my children, I''ll push our children to the throne. A king of all beasts who has inherited the bloodline of the royal family and the prophet will definitely be the most powerful king of all beasts in the world. Even without the divine artifact''s healing technique and your blood, he can still dominate the world!" With that, he pounced on Huanhuan and pressed her to the ground! Huanhuan struggled desperately. "Are you crazy? Get lost!" He Zong felt that he was indeed crazy. If he forced himself to become mates with Lin Huanhuan and she abandoned him in the future, he would definitely suffer the backlash of the mate contract. Logic told him that forcefully mating was definitely not a wise move. However, all his attention was on her face. Every cell in his body was clamoring to possess her immediately! He couldn''t control himself! Hiss! Huanhuan''s clothes were torn, and her snow-white skin was exposed. She took out the bone knife from her space and stabbed him in the neck! He Zong hurriedly raised his hand to block it. His arm was cut by the blade, and blood flowed. The intense pain allowed He Zong to regain some rationality, but when he looked up and saw the snow-white skin on Huanhuan''s body, the rationality in his mind suddenly collapsed again! He pounced on her again and forcefully snatched the bone knife from her hand and threw it aside. When the bone knife landed, it made a crisp sound. Huanhuan was too weak. Coupled with the fact that she had lost too much blood, she was even less of a match for He Zong. In just a moment, she was firmly pressed down. When his palm touched her, the intense humiliation almost suffocated her. She shouted desperately, "If you touch me again, I''ll kill myself!" When He Zong touched her tender and smooth skin, his mind was filled with the thought of ravaging her. He had no time to care about what she said. Huanhuan would rather die than be raped like this! Huanhuan made up her mind and bit her tongue! Blood gushed out of her mouth, staining a large area of the blanket in the blink of an eye. He Zong was stunned. He didn''t expect her to really dare to commit suicide. At that moment, Xing Chen returned. As soon as he walked into the house, he saw Huanhuan being pressed against him. The rich smell of blood filled the room. He Zong hurriedly sat up and reached out to pull Huanhuan. She couldn''t die yet! At least not now! Before he could touch Huanhuan, Xing Chen grabbed his collar and threw him against the wall. He Zong slid down the wall and fell to the ground. He quickly got up and saw Xing Chen hugging Huanhuan. He couldn''t help but sneer. "So you like her too. That''s right. She''s so beautiful. Any normal male beast wouldn''t be able to help but press her under him and ravish her¡­" Before he could finish, the Soul-Devouring Vine suddenly darted out and wrapped around He Zong''s neck. He Zong was tall and strong, and he weighed at least 200 kilograms. However, at this moment, he was lifted up by the Soul-Devouring Vine. He was forced to hang in midair. His neck was wrapped tightly by the Soul-Devouring Vine, and he could barely breathe. Xing Chen looked at him coldly. "I told you that she belongs to me. No one can touch her except me." He Zong couldn''t understand. He had clearly cut Huanhuan''s wrist and bled in front of Xing Chen, but Xing Chen did not care about her then. Why had he acted so indifferent back then? Now, he rushed out like a crazy dog and attacked him. Was it because Lin Huanhuan was almost raped? He Zong struggled for help. "I-I was wrong. Please let me go¡­" Xing Chen wanted to kill him now. But reason told him no. Now, the outside was filled with beast soldiers arranged by He Zong. There was no lack of top experts among them. Once He Zong died, those beast soldiers would definitely swarm over. Xing Chen was confident that he could escape unscathed from them, but he was not confident that he could bring Huanhuan away unscathed. He controlled the Soul-Devouring Vine and threw He Zong out. He Zong fell heavily to the ground, wincing in pain. When the Soul-Devouring Vine entangled him just now, he felt very rich demonic energy. Clearly, the Soul-Devouring Vine was a demon from the abyss. Xing Chen must be a demon too! He Zong didn''t dare to stay here any longer and quickly fled. Xing Chen opened Huanhuan''s mouth and frowned when he saw that her tongue was bitten into a bloody mess. "Are you really planning on killing yourself?" Huanhuan lay on the blood-stained bed. Her body was very cold from blood loss, and her mind was blank. Xing Chen reached out to hug her. As soon as his fingers touched her body, she trembled involuntarily. She was afraid. Xing Chen said patiently, "Don''t be afraid. I won''t do anything to you. I just want to change your blanket and sheets." Huanhuan still did not react. Xing Chen carefully picked her up and put her aside. He quickly changed the bedsheet before putting Huanhuan back under the blanket. Due to Huanhuan''s strong self-healing ability, the wound on her tongue had automatically healed, but the taste of blood in her mouth was still there. She hid under the warm and dry blanket, her cold body warming up bit by bit. Xing Chen looked at her pale and thin face and couldn''t help but say, "If you feel uncomfortable, tell me." Huanhuan''s eyes moved. She looked at Xing Chen in front of her and was silent for a long time. Her mind gradually moved. She remembered what had just happened, and her eyes turned red. She cried on the spot. Tears fell one after another and landed on the blanket. It was the first time Xing Chen had seen her cry in front of him. He couldn''t help but panic. "D-Don''t cry!" Huanhuan cried harder and harder. Her thin body twitched as if she could faint from crying at any moment. Xing Chen had never coaxed anyone. He didn''t know what to do to stop her crying. He reached out and pulled her into his arms. Chapter 864 I Dont Believe You! Huanhuan cried for a long time before stopping. Once she got tired of crying, she fell asleep in Xing Chen''s arms. Xing Chen hugged her without moving. He had no intention of letting go of her. At this moment, he seemed to have returned to the time when he was in the abyss and Little Huan trusted him wholeheartedly. He wished she could rely on him forever. The words of the old female from before lingered in his ears. "If you really like her, you should do more things to help her¡­" How could he help her? Xing Chen hugged the sleeping Huanhuan and pondered for a long time. He covered Huanhuan''s forehead with his palm and called out softly, "Come out and talk." A faint golden shadow emerged from Huanhuan''s body. It floated above Huanhuan''s forehead and said in an ethereal voice, "Thank you for saving Huanhuan just now." It was Little Brat''s voice. Xing Chen said, "You follow her every day. You should know what she needs the most, right?" ¡­ When Huanhuan woke up, it was already the next afternoon. She struggled to sit up and realized that her clothes had been changed. Who helped her change her clothes when she was unconscious? Little Brat explained at the right time, "Xing Chen helped you change." Huanhuan immediately covered her chest with her hands in horror. "Then didn''t he see me naked?!" "Yes. Do you want to kill yourself again to protect your reputation?" Huanhuan gritted her teeth. "If I want to kill someone, I should kill him. Why should I commit suicide?!" Little Brat said, "So, you know to kill the other party instead of committing suicide now. When you were bullied by He Zong yesterday, why did you choose to commit suicide without hesitation?!" Huanhuan heard anger in his tone. She quickly explained, "Yesterday, I was so angry that I went crazy. I thought that instead of being raped by him, I might as well die. Then, I¡­" "You were going to kill yourself? Is your brain damaged?! Have you ever thought about what will happen to your husband and children if you die? What about me?" Huanhuan was speechless. She was indeed too impulsive yesterday. Her blood surged, and she wanted to commit suicide. If she was given another chance, she would kill that bastard first even if she had to die! Speaking of He Zong¡­ Huanhuan quickly asked, "When I was unconscious, did that bastard He Zong appear?" "No, Xing Chen has been guarding you. He Zong probably doesn''t have the guts to show his face." "From what you''re saying, Xing Chen fell out with He Zong?" Little Brat wasn''t sure either. "I don''t know if they fell out. I just know that their relationship isn''t as harmonious as before." Huanhuan thought that as long as they weren''t harmonious, her heart would be at rest. Xing Chen pushed open the door and walked in. He held a bowl of hot soup in his hand. "This is soup for you to nourish your body. I got the recipe from someone else." Huanhuan was very surprised. "Did you make this soup?" Xing Chen replied, "Yes." Huanhuan was even more surprised. She had never seen Xing Chen cook before. Even when their relationship was at its most harmonious, Huanhuan was the one who did all the cooking. He just had to sit by the side and wait to eat. She did not expect him to cook soup one day. Huanhuan was suddenly very curious about the bowl of soup in his hand. She craned her neck to see what was in the soup. It looked like an ordinary bowl of pig blood soup. Nothing special. Xing Chen scooped up the soup with a spoon and held it to her mouth. "Be careful. It''s hot." Huanhuan opened her mouth to drink. Little Brat shouted, "Aren''t you afraid that he''ll poison you?!" Huanhuan swallowed the soup. "If he wants to kill me, he can do it anytime. Is there a need to poison me?!" Little Brat: "¡­" She made sense. He was speechless. Xing Chen didn''t look surprised to hear her talking. "Are you talking to Yin Ji?" "He''s not Yin Ji. His name is Little Brat." "It''s just a wisp of his soul, yet it actually has a name." Xing Chen''s words sounded sour. Little Brat laughed in Huanhuan''s head. "Not only do I have a name, but I''m also inseparable from Huanhuan. Are you envious? Jealous? Hahahaha!" Huanhuan''s head hurt from his laughter. She really wanted to reach into her head and slap him flat. Xing Chen couldn''t hear Little Brat''s provocative words. He carefully fed Huanhuan the soup and asked tentatively, "How does this soup taste? Does it taste good?" Huanhuan tasted it carefully and smacked her lips. "It''s not delicious, nor is it bad. It''s average." "I''ll make you more soup tonight." "Oh." Huanhuan agreed easily. What she did not expect was that because of her promise, she would have pig blood soup for three meals a day. Toward the end, she wanted to vomit whenever she saw the pig blood soup. Huanhuan begged with difficulty, "Big Shot, can you make another type of soup?" Xing Chen was put in a difficult position. "But I only know how to make this soup." Seeing that she really didn''t want to drink it, Xing Chen had no choice but to give up. "It''s fine if you don''t want to drink it. I''ll pour away the soup." Huanhuan stopped him. "That''ll be a waste. Give it to me." "But you don''t want to drink it, right?" "I don''t want to drink it, but I don''t want to waste food either. Give it to me." Huanhuan took the bowl and drank all the pig blood soup in one go. Xing Chen was a little happy. "I''ll learn to make other soups." He left with the empty bowl. Huanhuan sat on the bed with mixed feelings. "I keep feeling that the demon king has been acting a little strange recently." Little Brat yawned. "What''s strange about him? Isn''t he good to you?" "That''s the thing. That''s not normal!" Little Brat said, "Do you want him to chase after you and shout that he wants to kill you before you think it''s normal?" "That''s right! He''s the demon king. Killing people is his profession. Taking care of patients is completely outside his business!" "Maybe he wants to fatten you up so that he can kill you. It''ll be more fulfilling." Huanhuan''s tiger body trembled. "Your analysis makes sense! This is completely in line with the demon king''s logic!" Little Brat said, "Then what do you want? Are you going to refuse to be taken care of by him and starve to death?" "Why should I starve to death?" "If you starve yourself to death, Xing Chen won''t be able to kill you." There was nothing wrong with this logic! Huanhuan rolled her eyes at the sky. "Only a fool would starve to death!" "You''re imprisoned now. You can''t bear to die, and you can''t escape. What choice do you have other than to be obediently raised like a pig by him?" Huanhuan couldn''t answer. Little Brat comforted her. "Since there''s no other choice, you can be a pig in peace." "Then what if he''s in the mood to kill me one day?" Little Brat said, "Don''t worry, I''ll block the pain for you and let you die a quick death." Huanhuan: "¡­" ''I don''t believe you!'' Chapter 865 Besieged 865 Besieged The entire rock city was already surrounded by demons. The demons kept attacking the rock city. They were not afraid of death at all. Even if their companions in front died, the demons behind would immediately step on their companions'' corpses and rush forward without any hesitation. Corpses were already everywhere outside the city. Demons rushed toward the rock city from all directions. Bai Di and Shuang Yun led their troops to guard the east and west respectively. Xue Ling and Shen Yan led the feather beasts to fly into the sky and eliminate all the demons who tried to break into the rock city from the air. Corpses of demons kept falling from the sky, occasionally mixed with one or two feather beasts. Blood-stained feathers were scattered everywhere. Wounded soldiers were constantly carried into the rock temple for treatment. Dong Ya led the divine servants to heal the injured soldiers day and night. This lasted for five days. Someone couldn''t take it anymore and asked softly, "Why isn''t the divine pillar glowing? Why isn''t the prophet saving us?" As soon as he said this, the others around immediately echoed. "That''s right. The divine pillar hasn''t shone for five days. Has the prophet given up on us?" Dong Ya stood up and looked around. "The prophet will never give up on us!" he said loudly. She asked, "Then why isn''t she helping us resist the demons?" "The prophet must be busy with something else. Perhaps she''s in some trouble. She''ll come and save us when she''s done." "Then when can she solve the problem?" There were many people who asked this question. Dong Ya could not avoid answering and could only reply vaguely, "It shouldn''t be long. Please wait patiently. During this period, we''ll do our best to treat all the injured!" He and the divine servants had not slept a wink during this period of time to save people. Everyone had seen their efforts and would be lying if they said they weren''t touched. They were willing to trust Dong Ya one more time. Everyone fell silent and stopped asking about the prophet. Dong Ya led the divine servants to continue treating their injuries. At this moment, Xue Ling descended from the sky and landed in front of the temple. He strode into the temple and stood in front of the altar. The divine pillar had not lit up for four days. More and more beast soldiers were injured. Dong Ya and the divine servants could not heal so many injured people. The number of demons outside the city had increased instead of decreased. If this continued, they would all be trapped in this city. Xue Ling walked up to the altar and pressed a hand on the divine pillar while calling out silently in his heart. "Huanhuan¡­" He waited for a long time, but there was no response. Huanhuan was not near the altar. Xue Ling could only put down his hand and put the next letter into his space, hoping that Huanhuan would receive it as soon as possible. At that moment, there was a rumble. The ground shook! Everyone in the temple jumped. "What happened?" "Is there an earthquake?!" ¡­ Xue Ling quickly ran out of the temple and found a huge rock in the city. The rock was covered in flames. When it landed, not only did it smash many buildings, but it also ignited raging flames. Before the beasts could escape, they were crushed to death. The flames swallowed their corpses. Someone around them cried out in fear and sorrow. Xue Ling looked up and saw flames flying in the air. They were the ones who had thrown the burning boulder. Zhi and Yan looked at the beasts that looked like ants on the ground and smiled arrogantly. Shen Yan led the feather beasts to surround them and tried to destroy them. Xue Ling shouted, "Wait!" However, he was too late. Shen Yan had already rushed forward with the feather beasts. Xue Ling immediately spread his wings and flew into the sky, wanting to stop them. However, Zhi and Yan were even faster. They cooperated with each other, and the flames quickly spread, igniting all the feather beasts approaching them. The feather beasts were covered in flames. The heat made them scream and fall one after another. Xue Ling transformed into a condor and pounced at the weaker Zhi! Zhi quickly retreated. Yan took the opportunity to step forward and shield his brother before fighting Xue Ling. The two sides fought fiercely. Flames kept falling and hitting the ground. Some unlucky beasts were burned on the spot. They were in so much pain that they wished they were dead. Shuang Yun arrived at the scene in time. He instructed the beast soldiers to put out the fire while the others went to carry the feather beasts who had fallen to the ground into the temple to be saved. The Silvery Frost White Wolf''s claws slapped the ground. Frost immediately spread around him. The trees, streets, and buildings in the city were all frozen. The entire rock city had become a city of frost. This way, even if more flames fell, no buildings would be burned down. Freezing the entire rock city consumed a lot of Shuang Yun''s strength. He knelt on one knee and rested for a while before recovering some strength. Shuang Yun found Shen Yan, who was unconscious from the burns on his body. He took out a jar containing blood from his space and poured a few drops of blood into some water. Then, he opened Shen Yan''s mouth and forced the water in. A moment later, the wounds on Shen Yan''s body healed at a visible speed. When Dong Ya saw this, his eyes widened in surprise. "What did you give him to drink? He was cured in an instant!" Just now, Shen Yan was already on the verge of death. He did not expect him to recover in the blink of an eye! This was too magical! Shuang Yun poured most of the blood from the jar into a wooden bucket and mixed it with water. The concentration of the blood was diluted many times, but the healing effect was still there. He handed the bucket full of water to Dong Ya and instructed in a low voice, "It''s the medicine Huanhuan left behind. It''s not much. Use it." Dong Ya was enlightened. Only Lady Huanhuan''s medicine could have such a miraculous effect. He gripped the barrel and nodded vigorously. "I understand!" With this bucket of ''potion'', many injured people who were about to die were forcefully dragged back from the gates of hell. Shuang Yun walked out of the temple and saw that Xue Ling was still fighting Zhi and Yan. Both sides were good at using flames. Sparks kept colliding in the air and exploding like gorgeous fireworks. But no one present was in the mood to admire them. There were more and more demons outside the city. The east gate had finally been breached! The demons surged into the city like a tide. Shuang Yin transformed into a Silvery Frost White Wolf and led the beast soldiers to rush forward to fight the demons. Quan Rong also turned into a golden long-haired dog and followed closely beside her. His combat strength was not as strong as Shuang Yin''s, but he was agile. He had helped her deal with the demon beasts that tried to ambush her several times. Chapter 866 Solved 866 Solved The demons kept coming, and more quickly rushed forward. After the beast soldiers fell, it was difficult for them to stand up again. The beast soldiers gradually fell into a disadvantage. If this continued, they would be killed! At that moment, a dragon''s roar tore through the sky. Not far away, Bai Di looked up with a relieved smile on his bloodstained handsome face. It was Yunhui! A huge black dragon descended from the sky and devoured the demonic creatures. He spat out a scorching dragon breath and melted a large number of demonic creatures into piles of bones. Behind the black dragon was a large group of dragons. Their races were all different. Some were big and some were small, but without exception, they were all dragons that were very good at fighting. In the entire Rock City, other than Bai Di, Shuang, Yun, and Xue Ling, no one had seen so many dragons. Everyone was stunned by this scene. The sudden appearance of the dragons instantly reversed the situation on the battlefield. When Zhi and Yan saw this scene in the sky, they were exasperated. Why did the dragons suddenly come to the beast continent when they were doing well in the mysterious dragon continent?! Zhi had no choice but to separate from his brother and fly to the back of the demons alone to command the demons to fight the dragons. Xue Ling sneered. "Your brother ran away, but you''re still staying here to die?" Yan knew that his opponent was very strong, but to him, the stronger his opponent was, the more he wanted to defeat him. The strong desire made him extremely excited. "I alone am enough to deal with you." The two sides fought again, sparks flying. Zhi instructed the demons to dodge the attacks of the dragons and form a formation to carry out targeted attacks. However, they still could not defeat the other party. The destructive power of those dragons was too strong. A casual swipe of their claws could kill a large number of demonic creatures. Zhi felt a little frustrated. He sent someone to find Tao Wei and asked him to send the demons to help. However, the person he sent out said that he could not find Tao Wei. Zhi was puzzled. "Why can''t we find him at this juncture? Where did he go?" Wu Huo stroked the black cat in his arms and said slowly, "You still don''t know, right? Sang Ye is back. As the commander of the demon race, he ordered the demon army to retreat. Tao Wei accused him of being a traitor to the demon race and told the demon army not to listen to his orders. Both sides are fighting over this, so the demons don''t have the time to help us." "Why did Sang Ye suddenly appear at this time?" "Nothing is certain. Perhaps he chose to appear at this time on purpose to drag us down. Obviously, his plan succeeded." Zhi was very anxious. "Yan and I can''t be separated now. Help Tao Wei deal with Sang Ye. After Sang Ye dies, ask Tao Wei to immediately lead the demon army to support us." Wu Huo didn''t move. "I don''t dare to do anything without benefits." "As long as you get rid of Sang Ye and Rock City is attacked, the entire Rock City will belong to you." "Deal." Wu Huo turned around and left with his black cat. Zhi continued to focus on commanding the demons to deal with the troublesome dragons. The dragons could not kill all the demons. But the demons could not chase the dragons away. Both sides were in a stalemate, and the battle had reached its climax. ¡­ At this moment, in the 10,000 Beast Temple thousands of kilometers away. Huanhuan took out the letter written by Xue Ling from her space. The letter said that Rock City was surrounded by demons and urgently needed support! She got up and walked out. Little Brat stopped her. "Where are you going?" "I''m going to send troops to help Rock City." "I advise you to save your breath. If He Zong knows that Rock City is being besieged, not only will he not send troops to help, but he''ll also be prepared to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight. He''ll wait for Rock City to fight the monsters and demons until both sides are injured before taking advantage of the situation." Little Brat''s words made sense. He Zong wanted to destroy the temple and make the royal family the supreme symbol of the beast continent. Rock City was Huanhuan''s territory, and it was also an ironclad theocratic faction. If He Zong wished for all of them to die, how could he send troops to save them? He was not a kind person. In his eyes, royal power was above everything else! in a cold sweat. 15:29 Little Brat was quite calm. "Kill He Zong and everything will be solved." Huanhuan had no choice but to give up on the idea. She was burning with anxiety. "But I can''t just do nothing!" When she thought about how Bai Di and the others were struggling to survive in the flames of war and might die at the hands of demons and monsters, she was anxious, and her forehead was covered in a cold sweat. Little Brat was quite calm. "Kill He Zong and everything will be solved." "You make it sound so easy. How can I kill him with my skills?" Little Lotus, Little Green, and Little Purple were all confiscated from her. None of them were by her side. Eggy was also locked in a cage. Huanhuan was powerless now. Although her eyes had the power to confuse, He Zong was strong and wary of her. It was almost impossible for her to charm him. Killing He Zong was as difficult as ascending to the heavens. Little Brat reminded her, "You don''t have to do it yourself." "Huh?" "I mean, you could ask someone to kill He Zong." Huanhuan was at a loss. "Jian Yi, Leng Xiao, and Shuang Jing are all missing. Who else can I ask for help?" "Don''t you have a great demon king by your side? He''s very powerful. He should be able to kill He Zong." Huanhuan''s eyes widened in surprise. "How did you think of Xing Chen? He''s with He Zong. How could he help me kill He Zong? Don''t let your imagination run wild!" "How do you know if you don''t try?" Huanhuan waved her hand vigorously. "Your suggestion is too unreliable." "The reason why Xing Chen joined forces with He Zong back then was because he wanted to get you. As long as you''re willing to accept him and let him get everything he wants, then there would be no need for him to cooperate with He Zong. When the time comes, you can make him betray He Zong. You know the personality of the devil king very well. He''s self-centered. He''s definitely not a good person who would risk his life for a friend. You''ve seen the speed at which he turns hostile." Huanhuan followed Little Brat''s explanation and thought about it carefully. It seemed to make sense. Xing Chen had a stubborn personality and would do anything to achieve his goals. Since he could join forces with He Zong in order to get her, why couldn''t she use herself as an exchange to instigate him to go against He Zong?! There was nothing wrong with this logic! Huanhuan made a decision and came up with a plan. ¡­ Xing Chen had recently fallen in love with cooking. Moreover, he was very innovative and liked to invent all kinds of strange dishes. After the pig blood soup, he invented the fish skin pig tongue soup, cold sweet fruit soup, and steamed chicken soup¡­ The taste of every dish was indescribable. After forcing Huanhuan to take a bite, she would refuse to take a second bite no matter what. Xing Chen said, "Won''t you be hungry if you eat so little?" Huanhuan pleaded sincerely, "I just want to eat a proper bowl of egg fried rice. Can you cook that for me?" "I don''t know how to cook egg fried rice." "It''s okay, I''ll teach you!" Chapter 867 I Understand Xing Chen ate all the vegetables and soup, then followed Huanhuan into the kitchen. Huanhuan rolled up her sleeves and took out two eggs. She cracked them into a bowl and whisked them. "Watch me cook. You can ask me if you don''t understand anything." Xing Chen stood obediently at the side, his eyes never leaving her. Huanhuan made two plates of egg fried rice. She placed one of the plates of rice in front of Xing Chen and said with a smile, "Try it." Xing Chen tried a bite. Huanhuan asked, "How does it taste?" Xing Chen took another big bite and chewed it carefully. Then, he commented seriously, "It''s delicious." Huanhuan revealed a smug smile and picked up her bowl and chopsticks. As she ate, she said, "The first time I cooked, I made egg fried rice. At that time, I didn''t know how to control the fire. The oil in the pan was burning. I was so frightened that I quickly threw the pan into the sink and almost cried." At this point, she could not help but laugh. Xing Chen didn''t know what the joke was, but he still smiled. He liked to see her smile. After eating and drinking his fill, Huanhuan cooked another large plate of rice and brought it to Eggy. Xing Chen stayed by her side. Ever since the last time she was almost ruined by He Zong, Xing Chen had been guarding her every day. There were a few times when He Zong wanted to see her, but he was stopped by Xing Chen. Xing Chen always remembered the look on her face when she burst into tears. She hated He Zong. If he appeared in front of her, her mood would definitely become very bad. Once her mood soured, she would not speak to Xing Chen again, let alone smile at him. Huanhuan gave the egg fried rice to Eggy. Eggy dug in. Huanhuan did not tell her that she had been bullied by He Zong. Eggy was still young and should not know all these things. After eating and drinking her fill, Eggy touched her bulging stomach and sighed very sadly. "I realized that after being locked up here, not only did I not become thinner, but I became even fatter." Little Brat said, "You''re in the cage every day. Other than eating, you spend the rest of your days sleeping. Isn''t it normal for you to gain weight?!" His voice was only audible to Huanhuan, and Eggy couldn''t hear him. She was still fretting over her increasingly rounded size. Huanhuan smiled and comforted her. "You''re still young. You''re even cuter when you''re chubby." "I''m not young anymore. I''m taller than you now." If Eggy hadn''t said anything, she wouldn''t have realized that her youngest daughter was indeed a little taller than her. Although it was just by a pinky finger, Eggy was still taller than her. Huanhuan was rather gratified. "You can''t compare me to him. You have to compare yourself to your father. He''s much taller than you." Compared to her height, Eggy was more concerned about her weight. "Can I still lose weight in the future?" "I think so¡­" "Can you remove the word ''think''?" Huanhuan covered her chest. "I''m sorry, I can''t speak against my conscience." Eggy was so angry that her cheeks puffed up. She looked even rounder. Was this still her biological mother?! Because Huanhuan still had other things on her mind, she did not stay here for long. She took the empty bowl and left with Xing Chen. Xing Chen suddenly asked, "Do you like children very much?" "That''s right." Huanhuan glanced at him. "Why did you suddenly think of asking this?" "I remember the first time we met, I appeared in front of you as a young boy. There was clearly something strange about me at that time, but you still kept me by your side and took good care of me. I used to think that you were too stupid, but now I realize¡­" "You just realized I''m super smart?" "I just realized that not only are you stupid, but you''re also especially careless with children." Huanhuan: "¡­" Her IQ had been insulted! Xing Chen looked at her. "If I become a teenager again, will you hate me less?" Huanhuan didn''t know how to answer this question. She had always been a person who was willing to be persuaded but not coerced. If Xing Chen were to force her, she would not hesitate to refuse or resist. However, when he revealed his weak side, she suddenly could not bear to reject him. Seeing her troubled expression, Xing Chen softly said, "I understand." Huanhuan''s face was filled with question marks. ''What do you understand?'' The man in front of her suddenly transformed into a handsome young boy whose head reached her chest. The black robe that was originally quite fitting seemed especially wide on the young man. The collar buckle fell, almost revealing most of his shoulders. The young boy''s body was very thin, and his skin was almost sickly pale. However, his lips were exceptionally red. His amber eyes were very clear and pure without any impurities. He was like a little angel who had fallen to the mortal world. He was unbelievably beautiful and exquisite! Huanhuan was stunned. Although she knew that the young boy was the demon king, his appearance was too deceptive! She couldn''t help but be attracted to him. Little Brat coughed lightly and said, "Strange woman, please be more reserved. If you continue to stare at him like this, I''m going to call the police and have them send you to receive ideological education." Huanhuan tore off her gaze that was stuck on the young boy''s body and scratched her cheek awkwardly. "Go change your clothes." The clothes he was wearing were too big. Not only would they make it difficult for him to move, but they would also make him look like a child who had stolen an adult''s clothes. There was something adorable about him that no one could resist. Xing Chen tugged at his wide sleeve that was about to fall to the ground. "I don''t have any other clothes." Huanhuan said, "I''ll look for some clothes for you." There were many clothes stored in the space, but most of them were adult clothes. There were only a few small clothes. They were the dresses she had worn before. Clearly, they were not suitable for Xing Chen. Helpless, Huanhuan took out a needle, thread, and fabric. "Let me help you make some clothes." Xing Chen''s eyes lit up. "Sure!" In all these years, no one had ever helped him make clothes. Huanhuan was the first person to cook for him and make clothes for him. They returned to the room, and Xing Chen obediently stretched out his arms, allowing Huanhuan to take his measurements. Huanhuan rarely made clothes. Her skills were really average. She made a miniature version of the black robe according to the style of the clothes Xing Chen was wearing. The stitches were not very neat, and some parts were even sewn crookedly. The workmanship was so rough that she was too embarrassed to take it out. "It''s better if you don''t wear it. Shall I make another one for you?" Xing Chen grabbed the robe tightly as if he was grabbing his favorite candy. His expression was quite stubborn. "No need. I like this one." Helpless, she could only let him put on the robe. Xing Chen touched every stitch on his shirt, his amber eyes filled with brilliant starlight. "You did a great job." Little Brat asked, "Doesn''t your conscience hurt?" Huanhuan answered that it hurt a lot! Chapter 868 Shes Mine He Zong was stopped by Xing Chen again. Looking at the beautiful and delicate thin youth in front of him, He Zong was stunned at first. It was only when he smelled the familiar aura on his body that he confirmed that this youth was Xing Chen. "How did you get so small?" Xing Chen said, "I like it." Most of the time, He Zong could not understand what Xing Chen was thinking. He was powerful, but he did not seem to have any desire for power or wealth. He only knew how to circle around Lin Huanhuan all day long, but he did not become Lin Huanhuan''s partner. The relationship between the two of them was ambiguous. He Zong explained his purpose for coming. "I want to see the prophet." "She doesn''t want to see you." He Zong had been enduring it for a long time, but he still couldn''t hold back the words he had been holding back. "Whose side are you on?!" Instead of answering, Xing Chen asked, "What do you mean by that?" "You and I are partners, but you''re following Lin Huanhuan all day long and even stopping me from meeting her. Have you forgotten our cooperation?!" Xing Chen''s gaze was cold. "Are you questioning me?" "I''m just trying to figure out what''s going on in your head." "I''ll handle my own affairs." He Zong gritted his teeth and said, "You''d better know what you''re doing. It wasn''t easy for us to reach this step. If we fail, not only will I be finished, but you won''t be able to see Lin Huanhuan again!" Xing Chen glanced at him. "I won''t interfere with anything you do, but you can''t do anything to her. She''s mine." He Zong''s lips twitched into a strange smile. "Don''t tell me you really like her?" "It''s none of your business." "Lin Huanhuan is a monster. As long as any beast looks into her eyes, they''ll be involuntarily bewitched by her. Last time, I lost my mind because I was bewitched by her and did that to her!" Thinking of this, He Zong was filled with anger. Although he felt that Lin Huanhuan was beautiful, he did not have to force her to mate with him. To him, power was more important than anything. Before completely destroying the temple, he would definitely not attack Lin Huanhuan easily. However, that night, he was really like a demon. He lost all rationality, and the blood in his body burned. His hands pushed her to the ground uncontrollably. Now that he thought about it, he felt a lingering fear. After that, he rarely saw Lin Huanhuan again. He occasionally went to see her, but when he was stopped by Xing Chen, he would leave. It was because he was afraid of being bewitched by her again. The feeling of losing control of his body was too terrifying. Xing Chen was unmoved. "I''ve been with her so long. Have you ever seen me bewitched by her?" He Zong sneered and asked, "If you haven''t been bewitched by her, why are you staying by her side every day?" "She is to me what power is to you." He Zong was stunned. He could understand male beasts chasing power, but it was too silly to give up everything else for a female! "I really don''t understand what you''re thinking." He Zong shook off the messy thoughts in his mind and talked about his purpose in coming to look for Lin Huanhuan. "It''s fine that you stopped me a few times before, but this time, I have to see Lin Huanhuan. I have something very important to talk to her about." "What is it about?" "The merfolk''s leader, Chen Yuan, is here. He has brought his entire clan to seek refuge in the City of 10,000 Beasts and is willing to offer the merfolk''s supreme treasure, the shark crystal. However, the prerequisite is that he must personally deliver the shark crystal to the prophet." Whether it was the merfolk or the shark crystal, they were both very coveted and wanted! Xing Chen rejected him without thinking. "No, she can''t see anyone else but me." He Zong was very dissatisfied. "I just want her to show her face. I''m not going to do anything to her. Do you have to be nervous?!" "She can only see and listen to me. No one else can covet her." After saying that, Xing Chen turned around and left. No matter how He Zong tried to persuade him, Xing Chen remained unmoved. In the bedroom, Huanhuan was reading Sang Ye''s letter. In the letter, Sang Ye said that he and Clement had joined forces to eliminate Tao Wei and his forces. Now, they were hunting down the remaining survivors. As long as the remaining survivors were eliminated, they could bring the demons back and not participate in this war. This was the only good news in recent times. Her heart relaxed a little. Just as she was about to write a reply to Sang Ye, she saw Xing Chen push open the door and walk in. She was so frightened that she hurriedly stuffed the letter and charcoal into her space. Xing Chen didn''t stop walking. "What are you writing? There''s no need to hide. I saw everything." Huanhuan took out a piece of paper and some charcoal. "I''m going to draw." Xing Chen sat beside her, his hands on her lap. He craned his neck to see the white paper in her hands, his amber eyes curious. "What do you want to draw?" "I''m still thinking. I haven''t thought of it yet." "Can you draw me?" Seeing the anticipation in his eyes, her heart slowly softened. She nodded and agreed. "Okay." As she smoothed out the white paper, she said, "My drawing skills are very average. Don''t blame me if I draw you badly." "You can draw whatever you want. I''ll like everything you draw." When Xing Chen said this, a faint blush appeared on his pale face, making him seem a little shy. If one ignored his true identity, he looked like an innocent young boy who had yet to experience the world. No one could raise their guard against him. As Huanhuan muttered in her heart, she picked up the charcoal and began to draw. Because it was a portrait, she had to look up at Xing Chen from time to time to observe the details of his facial features. Xing Chen was a little embarrassed by her gaze, but he liked the feeling of being stared at by her. It was as if she only had him in her eyes. It didn''t take long to finish. Xing Chen stretched his head over to take a look. When he saw a beautiful young boy drawn on the paper, his eyes couldn''t help but light up. "You''re really good at drawing!" Huanhuan looked at his fair face and could not help but have a bad idea. She rubbed the charcoal on her fingers onto Xing Chen''s face. A black mark immediately appeared on his originally beautiful and fair face. Huanhuan laughed proudly. "You''re like a little kitten now, hahaha!" Xing Chen was stunned. Seeing how happy she was, he couldn''t help but laugh too. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Huanhuan stopped laughing and asked casually, "Who is it?" She was imprisoned here. Other than Xing Chen, the only person who would come here to look for her was He Zong. However, He Zong would not knock on the door. If he came, he would definitely push the door open and enter. Moreover, Xing Chen was not willing to let He Zong see her recently. If He Zong came, Xing Chen would definitely get up in advance to stop him. Huanhuan turned her head to look at Xing Chen, who was sitting at the side, focused on looking at the portrait. She thought that the person who came was definitely not He Zong. Chapter 869 Apologize With Death! A familiar voice came through the door. "It''s me." Huanhuan raised her head and was extremely shocked. It was Jian Yi''s voice! Huanhuan stood up, walked over quickly, and opened the door. The person standing outside the door was indeed Jian Yi! After not seeing him for a long time, Jian Yi looked much thinner. His face was pale, and his lips were dry. There were deep dark circles under his eyes. Compared to the capable and steady Jian Yi of the past, the man in front of her was simply in a bad state. Huanhuan could not help but ask, "How did you become like this?" Jian Yi smiled bitterly. "The night He Zong led his men to launch a sneak attack on the 10,000 Beast Temple, they captured me and locked me in the dungeon. I thought they would kill me, but He Zong actually let me out again." It dawned on Huanhuan. No wonder she hadn''t seen Jian Yi recently. He had been locked up. Jian Yi knelt on one knee and lowered his head deeply. "I''m sorry, Prophet. I didn''t protect you and let you suffer." She quickly helped him up. "He Zong came too suddenly. We were unprepared and fell into his trap. You don''t have to blame yourself too much." The more she said this, the more guilty Jian Yi felt. As the person in charge of all the divine servants, it was his negligence that he did not discover that someone had invaded the temple at the first moment. If not for the special circumstances now, he really wanted to apologize with his life! Huanhuan let him in. At this moment, Xing Chen had already carefully put away the portrait. He raised his head and looked at Huanhuan, then glanced at Jian Yi behind her. Jian Yi instinctively sensed danger and stopped walking. Huanhuan gestured for him to sit down. Jian Yi said, "I can stand." He was a stubborn beast and had a very strict principle of seniority. Huanhuan did not force him and asked, "Do you want to eat something? I have fruits and some dried meat and buns." Jian Yi said that there was no need. Huanhuan took out a large pile of food from her space and pushed it in front of Jian Yi. "Look at how thin you are. Hurry up and eat more." During this period of time, Jian Yi had been trapped in the dungeon. He could not eat or sleep, and his mental and physical condition was very bad. "Thank you for your kindness, but I don''t have an appetite." Jian Yi paused and hesitated for a moment before continuing, "He Zong let me out because he wants you to meet someone." "Why didn''t He Zong tell me himself?" Jian Yi subconsciously looked at Xing Chen beside her and wanted to say something but hesitated. Huanhuan turned her head to look at Xing Chen. She immediately understood what Jian Yi meant. It must be because Xing Chen didn''t allow He Zong to see her. Huanhuan asked, "Who does He Zong want me to meet?" Jian Yi said, "It''s the leader of the merfolk." Huanhuan was very surprised. "You mean Chen Yuan?" "Yes, it''s him." At this critical juncture, what was Chen Yuan doing in the City of 10,000 Beasts? Huanhuan was very puzzled. "Why does Chen Yuan want to see me?" "I heard from He Zong that Patriarch Chen Yuan has brought the precious shark crystal. He wants to represent the mermaid race to join the City of 10,000 Beasts and offer the shark crystal as a tribute. However, he has a condition. He wants to personally hand the shark crystal to you." Realization dawned on her. So that was how it was! No wonder He Zong was in such a hurry to see her. With his personality, he must be very envious of the merfolk and the shark crystals. He wanted to take them both. Jian Yi said hesitantly, "I think this might be a turning point, but it might also be a trap. You have to be careful." "I know." Huanhuan quickly made a decision. "Tell He Zong that I''m willing to meet the leader of the merfolk." "Alright." Jian Yi left quickly. She was still pondering why Chen Yuan had suddenly appeared when Xing Chen silently leaned over and muttered, "Why did you agree to He Zong''s request? Just because of Jian Yi?" If Huanhuan said yes, he would immediately kill Jian Yi. "It has nothing to do with Jian Yi. I just don''t want to be locked up here anymore. There are battles everywhere outside. I have to think of a way to leave this place as soon as possible and work together with everyone to protect our home." Xing Chen didn''t care about fighting. He only cared about her. "If you escape, will you leave me like before?" Little Brat said, "Don''t hesitate! Tell him what he wants to hear! Make him let down his guard! Otherwise, you won''t be able to regain your freedom for the rest of your life!" Huanhuan involuntarily said, "No." Xing Chen was skeptical. "Really?" He had been deceived by her too many times in the past. He no longer dared to trust her too much. Huanhuan raised her hand. "I swear to God." She prayed in her heart, ''Oh God, the oath I''m making now is forced by circumstances. Please don''t take it seriously!'' Xing Chen stared into her eyes. "Swear on the lives of your children." This oath was too ruthless! She was a little afraid to speak. "This is between us. It has nothing to do with the children. Don''t get them involved¡­" "If you don''t swear, I won''t let you go." Huanhuan knew very well that with Xing Chen''s stubborn personality, he would definitely do as he said. She had no choice but to bite the bullet and swear, "I swear on my children that I''ll never leave Xing Chen in the future. Otherwise, my children will¡­" Xing Chen: "Die horrible deaths!" Huanhuan squeezed out the words with difficulty. "Die horrible deaths¡­" ''Oh God! Please don''t take my oath seriously!'' Xing Chen smiled contentedly. "I''ll trust you one last time." ¡­ The next morning, Huanhuan woke up. As soon as she sat up, she saw Xing Chen blocking the door. There seemed to be someone standing outside. As she put on her clothes, she asked in a muffled voice, "Who''s outside?" He Zong''s voice immediately sounded. "Lady Prophet, it''s me!" When he needed help, he would call her ''Lady Prophet.'' Huanhuan sneered in her heart. She put on her clothes, put on a veil, and folded the bedding neatly. Then, she asked Xing Chen to let the guest in. Xing Chen took a step aside and let He Zong in. He seemed to be afraid of Huanhuan''s bewitching eyes. He stopped two meters away from her and said, "The leader of the merfolk has already gone up the mountain. He''ll reach the temple soon. Please go to the front hall now." Huanhuan took out two meat buns and gave one to Xing Chen. As she ate, she headed out. He Zong could not help but remind her, "You''re a prophet, so you shouldn''t eat in front of outsiders. That''s not very proper." Huanhuan chuckled. "You almost ruined me. Why do you care if I''m elegant or not?" He Zong was rendered speechless. When they reached the front hall, Huanhuan had already finished the meat bun in her hands. She looked around and casually asked, "Where''s Jian Yi?" He Zong answered, "He''s naturally where he should be." Chapter 870 Youre Not Allowed To Touch Her Huanhuan raised her conditions on the spot. "I want to see Jian Yi. Otherwise, I''ll go back now." He Zong hurriedly said, "If you leave, who''ll go and see the leader of the merfolk?" "Whoever wants to see him can see him. In any case, if I can''t see Jian Yi, I won''t agree to see anyone else." Huanhuan turned around and was about to leave. He Zong reached out to stop her, but he was blocked by Xing Chen. Xing Chen looked at him coldly. "I warned you. She''s mine. You''re not to touch her." He Zong was so angry that he wanted to knock Xing Chen''s head open to see what was inside! The two of them were clearly on the same side, but Xing Chen was always on Huanhuan''s side. At this moment, he was even ganging up with Lin Huanhuan to threaten him! If not for the fact that he was powerful, He Zong really wanted to throw him down the mountain! He Zong gritted his teeth. "Alright, I promise you. I''ll let you see Jian Yi." Huanhuan stopped. "I want to see him now." "The leader of the merfolk will be here soon¡­" "I don''t care. If I say I want to see Jian Yi now, he has to appear in front of me now!" For the merfolk and shark crystal, He Zong had to endure it! He Zong suppressed his anger with difficulty and squeezed out a sentence from between his teeth, "Alright, I''ll get someone to bring Jian Yi over now." Huanhuan said, "Then hurry up. Time waits for no man." He Zong called over the beast soldiers and asked them to quickly bring Jian Yi over. Before long, Jian Yi was brought to Huanhuan. He looked even more disheveled than yesterday. There were even a few whip wounds on his body. Huanhuan glared at He Zong. "You actually tortured him!" He Zong sneered. "He spouted nonsense. For your sake, I didn''t get anyone to beat him to death." Huanhuan sat down and carefully checked his wounds. There were not many wounds, but each wound was deep. The flesh at the edge of the wound turned outward. Obviously, there were barbs on the surface of the whip. Huanhuan took out the jar containing blood from her space and fed Jian Yi two drops of blood. A moment later, the wounds on Jian Yi''s body healed at a visible speed. He Zong watched coldly from the sidelines. "You''re really generous. You gave such a precious ''medicine'' to a servant. When I ask you for it later, I hope you won''t refuse." She could not be bothered with him. She looked down at Jian Yi and asked softly, "How are you? Are you feeling better?" Jian Yi rubbed his chest and looked puzzled. "It''s strange. Not only have my wounds healed, but my strength has also recovered. What did you feed me just now?" He Zong smiled sarcastically. "What else could it be? Of course, it''s¡ª" Huanhuan interrupted him. "Do you still want me to see the leader of the merfolk?" He Zong sneered. "Yes! Of course!" After obtaining the shark crystal and the merfolk''s support, he would be sure to deal with Lin Huanhuan! A beast soldier ran in and said respectfully, "Your Majesty, the leader of the merfolk is already outside the hall." He Zong said, "Quickly invite him in." "Alright!" The beast soldier ran out of the temple. A moment later, the leader of the merfolk walked in with his elder. Many years had passed since they last parted. Chen Yuan had not changed much from before. His long purple hair hung behind his back, and his beautiful and exquisite appearance had an extraordinary demonic aura. The light purple shark silk robe on his body reflected light like fine fish scales. The merfolk''s elder walked beside him, his long white beard almost reaching the ground. His eyes swept across everyone in the hall before stopping on Lin Huanhuan. The two of them knelt down and bowed. "Greetings, Prophet." Huanhuan reached out to help them up. "Please get up." Chen Yuan and Zao Nian stood up. When Huanhuan retracted her hand, she couldn''t help but glance at Chen Yuan. When she reached out to help him up, he had secretly written a word on her palm. Save! Huanhuan''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Chen Yuan had deliberately chosen this critical moment to look for her to save her from imprisonment?! He Zong, who was beside them, stared at them unblinkingly. Huanhuan had no way of asking Chen Yuan what was going on. She could only suppress the doubts in her heart and put on a calm expression from the beginning to the end. She could not let He Zong suspect anything. Chen Yuan said, "The demons and monsters have joined forces to invade the beast continent, and Dark Moon City has joined the enemy. Rainbow Lake, where we live, is very close to Dark Moon City. In order to avoid being affected, we have no choice but to lead our clansmen out of Rainbow Lake and come join the City of 10,000 Beasts. We hope that the prophet and the king of all beasts will take us in." Not only were the merfolk beautiful, but they were also powerful. With their help, it was no different from adding wings to a tiger. He Zong agreed without hesitation. "Alright! We welcome you warmly!" Chen Yuan glanced at the elder beside him. Zao Nian took out a small wooden box and handed it over with both hands. "This is the supreme treasure of our merfolk, the shark crystal. It''s for the great prophet. I hope you can protect the health of our merfolk for generations." He Zong stared fixedly at the small wooden box. If not for the fact that there was someone watching from the side, he would have pounced on the wooden box and snatched it away. Huanhuan reached out to take the wooden box and smiled. "Since you''re willing to give me such an important treasure, I''ll naturally do my best to protect you." Zao Nian nodded in relief. "With your words, we''re relieved." He Zong could not suppress the greed in his heart and said, "Prophet, I''ve never seen the legendary shark crystal. I want to see it with my own eyes and broaden my horizons. Can you lend me the shark crystal?" Huanhuan glanced at Chen Yuan and Zao Nian. Chen Yuan just smiled and said, "Since the king of all beasts is interested in the treasure, there''s no harm in taking a look." Hearing this, Huanhuan placed the small wooden box in her hand into He Zong''s palm. He Zong stared at the small wooden box with shining eyes and opened it expectantly¡­ Unexpectedly, the moment the box appeared, a thin venomous snake darted out of the box and pounced on He Zong''s head! At the same time, Chen Yuan strode forward and pulled Huanhuan behind him. He shouted in a low voice, "Follow me!" He Zong threw away the small wooden box and raised his hand to block the snake. Even so, the viper bit his arm. It was so painful that his entire face contorted! He forcefully pulled the poisonous snake down, threw it to the ground, and stomped it into a paste. At this time, Chen Yuan and Zao Nian had already brought Huanhuan to the entrance of the temple. Xing Chen and Jian Yi also followed. He Zong roared in exasperation, "How dare you lie to me? I want all of you to die!" Under his orders, the beast soldiers surged toward Lin Huanhuan and Chen Yuan from all directions. Chen Yuan and Zao Nian were both mermen. They were good at underwater combat, but their combat strength on land was very ordinary. At the critical moment, Xing Chen and Jian Yi attacked and stopped those beast soldiers. ¡­ Chapter 871 Traitor! He Zong was the king of all beasts and had already become a ten-star soul beast many years ago. He transformed into a golden lion on the spot. His powerful soul beast power spread out, causing Jian Yi''s expression to change on the spot! "On the divine mountain, no beast can transform into their beast form. Unless¡­ you''ve already entered the demigod realm?!" The golden lion took a step forward, and the entire temple trembled. He smiled proudly and said, "This is all thanks to the blood provided by the prophet. It''s because I drank her blood that I was able to step into the demigod realm from ten stars!" Not only He Zong but the beast soldiers who came up the mountain with him were also top-notch experts. Their average strength was about eight stars, and the weakest was six stars. The strongest had even reached ten stars! These experts were elites who had been carefully nurtured for many years. With such powerful strength, even if all the elites of the 10,000 Beast City were to be mobilized here, they might not be able to defeat them. It was precisely because of this that He Zong dared to barge into the temple and imprison Lin Huanhuan. "You can''t escape!" After the golden lion roared, he jumped and pounced toward Lin Huanhuan! At the critical moment, Xing Chen suddenly attacked. Countless black Soul-Devouring Vines darted out of his sleeve and wrapped around the male beast''s limbs, throwing him to the side! The male beast forcefully changed his direction in midair and broke free from the Soul-Devouring Vines'' restraints. He landed steadily on the ground. Jian Yi turned around and shouted at Chen Yuan and Zao Nian, "Take the prophet away quickly!" Huanhuan insisted on not leaving. "Eggy is still in the temple. I can''t leave her behind!" "You guys go first. I''m more familiar with this place. I''ll go look for her. When I find her, I''ll immediately go out and meet you guys." With that, Jian Yi charged into the depths of the temple alone. Some beast soldiers immediately chased after him. Huanhuan wanted to follow, but she was forcefully dragged out of the temple by Chen Yuan and Zao Nian. "It''s too dangerous here. You have to go down the mountain immediately. We''ve already arranged for someone to meet you at the foot of the mountain." Huanhuan still refused to leave. "No, I can''t leave Eggy behind. I''m taking her with me." "Jian Yi has already gone to look for Eggy. Even if you go now, you won''t be able to help. If you''re unlucky, you might be caught again. At that time, all our arrangements will be in vain!" "But¡­" "No buts! Let''s go!" Chen Yuan and Zao Nian each grabbed her arm and ignored her struggles. They forcefully brought her toward the mountain village. Along the way, Huanhuan turned around to look. She heard banging sounds coming from the temple as if heavy things were colliding with each other. At this moment, the golden lion suddenly broke through the door and rushed out of the temple! Behind him were countless black vines. Those were all Soul-Devouring Vines! The vines were stained with blood. They had sucked the blood of countless people. In any case, there were at least 180 beast soldiers surrounding He Zong previously. Now, not a single one of them had escaped. The lion roared, "You''re actually a demon!" Even Chen Yuan and Zao Nian were very surprised. They did not expect a demonic creature to appear in the 10,000 Thousand Beast Temple. Moreover, this demonic creature was fighting He Zong and seemed to be protecting Huanhuan. Seizing this opportunity, Huanhuan struggled free from the duo''s restraints and turned to run toward the Soul-Devouring Vines while shouting. "Xing Chen, Eggy is still in the temple. Can you help me get her out?" The wilful Soul-Devouring Vines paused for a moment. Xing Chen''s voice rang out. "Wait a minute." Huanhuan looked at him expectantly. At this moment, she was thinking that as long as Xing Chen could help her save Eggy, she would do anything! Even if she had to be with him and never be separated! The lion pounced toward Huanhuan again! The Soul-Devouring Vines made a move in time. They wrapped their vines around Huanhuan''s waist and dragged her into the temple. The lion missed and roared, "Lin Huanhuan, as a prophet, you actually colluded with a dirty demon! You''re not worthy of being a prophet. I''m going to report you to all the beasts, you traitor!" His voice resounded throughout the entire divine mountain. Unfortunately, Huanhuan was dragged into the center of the Soul-Devouring Vines. Her surroundings were filled with constantly twisting vines, and she could not hear anything from the outside world. In the deepest part, there was a small white flower. The flower was completely different from the Soul-Devouring Vines'' bloody and violent aura. It looked both gentle and quiet. It made one involuntarily want to approach it. Huanhuan stared at the flower for a moment and recalled that she had once seen this flower in Xing Chen''s memories. It was a gift from the Divine Tree to the Soul-Devouring Vine many years ago. Unexpectedly, it was still intact after so long. Huanhuan involuntarily reached out to it. Right then, with a loud bang, the lion forcefully barged into the temple. His sharp claws tore apart the flying vines. The lion and the Soul-Devouring Vines fought again. The destructive power of a battle between peerless experts was too strong. As the ground shook, even Huanhuan''s position was not spared. There were a few times when she was almost hit by the flying stones. Fortunately, the Soul-Devouring Vines could help her send the stones flying in time every time, so she was not injured. Two Soul-Devouring Vines retracted from the depths of the temple. At the end of the vines, there were two people wrapped around them. They were Eggy and Jian Yi. Both of them were unconscious. The Soul-Devouring Vines sent the two of them out of the temple. When they were placed on the ground, Chen Yuan and Zao Nian immediately rushed over and helped the two of them up, trying their best to distance themselves from the temple. The Soul-Devouring Vines wrapped themselves around Huanhuan''s waist and rubbed it carefully. Xing Chen''s voice said, "It''s dangerous here, but I don''t want to let you go." Since he had already saved Eggy, she no longer had any worries in her heart and was filled with gratitude toward him. She immediately said, "It''s alright. I''ll stay and accompany you!" This was perhaps the first time Xing Chen had ever heard her say such a thing. The Soul-Devouring Vines involuntarily tightened their grip on her. It was as if they were entangled with their favorite treasure. The battle between the lion and the Soul-Devouring Vines was still ongoing. The surrounding walls and ground had basically been destroyed. There was gravel everywhere, and there was not even a place to land. In terms of strength, the Soul-Devouring Vines were actually slightly stronger. However, this was the divine mountain. It naturally had a certain level of suppression against monsters and demons. Xing Chen''s strength had been suppressed quite a bit. Right now, under the high-intensity attacks of the male beast, protecting Huanhuan and preventing her from being injured was already the limit of what he could do. Fortunately, his regenerative ability was very strong. Even if he was injured, he could recover quickly. But He Zong couldn''t. The wounds on his body increased, and his stamina was depleted. His speed also became slower and slower. If this continued, it was very likely that he would collapse from serious injuries and exhaustion. Chapter 872 Self-Destruct He Zong gritted his teeth. It had not been easy for him to get to where he was today. As long as he killed Lin Huanhuan and destroyed the entire 10,000 Beast Temple, he could blame everything on the demons later. If they knew that Lin Huanhuan had colluded with a demon, the reputation of the temple would definitely plummet. At that time, as long as he appeared to bribe the people and led the beasts to protect the beast continent and chase out those demons, the reputation of the royal family would definitely rise to the peak. From then on, the beast continent would be ruled by the royal family. The royal power would be the supreme power in this land! At the thought of this, He Zong''s heart burned with passion, and all the blood in his body started to boil! He could not lose! He could not let Lin Huanhuan leave this place alive! The lion roared at the sky, and the golden light on his body soared! His soul beast attribute was light. The golden light quickly spread, piercing one''s eyes. Huanhuan closed her eyes involuntarily, not daring to look directly at the golden light. When the Soul-Devouring Vines touched the golden light, they emitted a sizzling sound as if they had encountered sulfuric acid and were constantly corroded. Little Brat suddenly shouted, "Stop him! He''s going to self-destruct his beast soul!" That was right, He Zong was going to self-destruct his beast soul! It didn''t matter if he died. After all, he still had several sons. Before he decided to destroy the temple, He Zong had already informed his four sons. If he died, He Guang would immediately inherit the throne and lead the royal family to continue the great cause of revitalizing the royal power! As an expert who had already entered the demigod realm, if he self-destructed, the entire divine mountain would probably be destroyed by him. Huanhuan ignored the danger of her eyes being blinded and opened her eyes. She found the direction of the door. She roared at the outside of the temple with all her might, "Chen Yuan, quickly bring Eggy down the mountain! It''s dangerous here!" When the golden light soared, Chen Yuan and Zao Nian, who were outside the temple, had already sensed danger. Chen Yuan wanted to save Huanhuan, but he was pulled back by Zao Nian. "With your strength, you can''t save anyone. Don''t make unnecessary sacrifices." "But¡­" Zao Nian interrupted him. "Think of our clansmen still waiting for us at the foot of the mountain. You can''t leave them alone." Hearing this, Chen Yuan could only remain silent. "Let''s go." Zao Nian carried Eggy on his back. "If we go down the mountain now, at least we can save this child''s life." There was nothing Chen Yuan could do. He could only carry the unconscious Jian Yi and follow behind Zao Nian. He quickly ran down the mountain. Not long after they left, they heard a loud bang! The entire temple was blasted into ruins! The golden light almost lit up half the sky. All the beasts in the city noticed this scene and could not help but look up in the direction of the divine mountain. They immediately started to talk about it. At this moment, Huanhuan was squatting on the ground with her hands on her head. Her heart was filled with despair. She was dead meat this time! However, after the explosion, she did not feel the expected pain. She couldn''t help but look up, only to find her surroundings pitch-black. She reached out to touch the space before her and ended up touching the thorny Soul-Devouring Vines. Her fingertips were accidentally scratched, and it hurt so much that she shrank back. A Soul-Devouring Vine wrapped itself around her finger and brushed away the blood that seeped out. Huanhuan tried to ask, "Xing Chen, did you save me?" "Mhm." Huanhuan relaxed. "Thank you." It was too dark to see anything. She took out the flint and lit the torch. With the help of the fire, she realized that she was surrounded by countless vines. It was unknown how many layers of vines were wrapped around her. They were tightly bound around her, and no light could enter. She was very safe here. "Huanhuan¡­ Hearing Xing Chen calling her again, Huanhuan replied, "Yes?" Then there was silence. Huanhuan panicked and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong? Why did you call me?" After a while, Xing Chen called her again. "Huanhuan¡­ She became more and more anxious. "What happened to you?" "Huanhuan¡­ "Huanhuan¡­ "Huanhuan¡­ He didn''t say anything. He just called her name over and over again. The vines in front of Huanhuan loosened bit by bit, and light seeped in from the outside. The light made her eyes uncomfortable, so she turned her head involuntarily. When her eyes gradually adapted to the light, she looked out. The outside was in ruins. Not to mention the 10,000 Beast Temple, even the divine mountain was split in half. He Zong had already dissipated, completely turning into ashes. The surrounding vines fell to the ground. There were a lot fewer of them, and they were of different lengths. The surface of the vines was covered in wounds, and they looked like they were on the verge of death. Obviously, these injuries were caused by He Zong''s self-destruction when Xing Chen was protecting Huanhuan. The power of a demigod''s self-destruction was too strong. Even Xing Chen couldn''t resist it. Huanhuan put away the torch, bit her finger, squeezed out some blood, and smeared it on the vines. "Don''t be afraid. With my blood, you''ll recover quickly." However, it was useless. Her blood was smeared onto the surface of the Soul-Devouring Vines. However, not only did the vines not heal, but they also burned the surface of the vines like flames. Little Brat reminded her, "Your blood is a life-saving medicine to normal people, but to demons, it''s a fatal poison. You can''t save him." "How can this be?" Huanhuan was in disbelief. She looked at the Soul-Devouring Vines that were gradually withering in front of her, and her eyes involuntarily turned red. "Xing Chen, pull yourself together. Don''t die!" Xing Chen''s voice sounded very weak. "I really can''t take it anymore." Huanhuan ignored the danger of being scratched by the thorns and reached out to pick up the Soul-Devouring Vines. She said in a trembling voice, "You have to hold on. I''ll bring you down the mountain to find the witch doctor now. If it really doesn''t work, we''ll go find Yin Ji. He knows everything. He definitely knows how to save you!" "If anyone sees you taking me down the mountain, they''ll think you''re colluding with the demons. They''ll kill you." "I''m not afraid!" Xing Chen said, "But I don''t want them to kill you. You''re mine. Even if you die, you can only die in my hands." With difficulty, he lifted a vine and wrapped it around Huanhuan''s neck. "I''m dying. Can you die with me? I want to be with you forever¡­" Huanhuan ignored the vine on her neck and used all her strength to run down the mountain with the Soul-Devouring Vines. But the Soul-Devouring Vines were too heavy. She hadn''t taken more than two steps before she fell to the ground, bruising her elbows and knees. Xing Chen increased his strength bit by bit. The Soul-Devouring Vines wrapped around her neck tighter and tighter. She could not breathe and was almost suffocating. She did not struggle. She raised her hand with difficulty and touched the Soul-Devouring Vines. "Xing Chen¡­" He had saved her life, so it was only right for her to return the favor. As for Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, Xue Liang, and the children, they could only wait to meet her again in their next lives. Chapter 873 Im Very Happy At the thought of this, her heart ached terribly. A tear rolled down from the corner of her eye and landed on the Soul-Devouring Vines. The Soul-Devouring Vines trembled. Just as Little Brat was about to save Huanhuan, the Soul-Devouring Vines slowly loosened, and Xing Chen''s voice sounded again. "I''m glad you didn''t lie to me this time." Huanhuan sat on the ground and covered her throat with both hands, coughing non-stop. The Soul-Devouring Vines approached her. "This is for you." Huanhuan raised her head and saw a small white flower wrapped around the tip of a vine. At this moment, Xing Chen was almost out of strength. The Soul-Devouring Vines couldn''t help but tremble, and the little white flower also trembled. This was a flower that he had treasured for many years. It was also the first gift he had received in his life. Huanhuan couldn''t help but reach out and gently touch the petals with her fingertips. At this moment, the Divine Wood seed in her body seemed to have been summoned. Its strength suddenly soared, and many thin green branches grew out of her hair. They continuously wrapped and spread along her arm, blooming into green leaves. Some remnant memories of the Divine Wood surged into her mind¡­ Its seed germinated, sprouted, and received the baptism of the sun. Under the love and care of the gods, it grew into a towering tree. Animals gradually evolved into beasts. They became smarter and more cunning. The Soul-Devouring Vines ignored the pain of being burned and traveled through mountains and rivers to see the Divine Wood every day. The gods fell one after another, and the beasts gradually lost their faith. The Divine Wood also gradually withered. The Soul-Devouring Vines released the demons, causing a huge battle. The Divine Wood stepped forward and guarded the beast continent. After the demons were defeated, they retreated to the abyss. The remaining demons stayed in remote places and gradually gave birth to more demons. With the Soul-Devouring Vines sealed, faith was regained in the Divine Wood, and it condensed the heart of nature, becoming a demigod. The beasts built a beast city and started a new chapter. The first-generation Divine Wood aged day by day, losing its vitality bit by bit. The patriarch of the unicorns predicted that the beast continent would welcome a second invasion of demons. In order to protect the beast continent, he extracted the soul of the Divine Tree and sent it to an unknown world¡­ That was the end of the memory. Huanhuan felt that her neck no longer hurt. Her body, which had been abnormally weak from excessive blood loss for the past few days, had completely recovered. She lowered her head and realized that she had already held the small flower in her hand. The power of the Divine Wood reached its peak at this moment. She felt warm, light, and comfortable. Not only that, but her body was also glowing. The gentle and holy light bloomed through her skin, making her more and more dazzling. The Soul-Devouring Vine that approached her was accidentally burned by the light. It let out a sizzling sound, and the pain was unbearable. But even so, the vines still stubbornly wrapped around her wrist, unwilling to let go. Little Brat asked, "You remember everything, right?" Huanhuan nodded. "Yes." She remembered everything about the Divine Wood. The wisp of soul belonging to the Divine Wood that was sent to another world was her. The person who sent her away was the first patriarch of the unicorns, Yin Ji''s great-grandfather. Huanhuan lowered her head to look at the dying Soul-Devouring Vines and softly called out, "Xing Chen¡­" The Soul-Devouring Vines moved, and then they completely withered, turning into a pile of dry and withered vines. Huanhuan held back her tears and wanted to touch the vines. However, when her fingertips touched the vines, all the vines instantly turned to dust and were blown away by the wind. To him, she was a lethal poison. Touching him would make him wish he was dead. But if she didn''t touch him, he might as well not live. Huanhuan finally couldn''t help but cry. "I''m sorry. I''ve harmed you¡­" Tears fell to the ground one after another. After absorbing her tears, the divine mountain, which had been blasted into ruins, suddenly had a strong vitality. Green leaves quickly grew on the ground, and flowers bloomed. Even the trees grew into a dense area in just a few minutes. The temple was gone, and so was the altar. However, the divine mountain became even more lively. When Chen Yuan and Zao Nian brought the others up the mountain, they were all stunned when they saw the dense forest in front of them. When they were at the foot of the mountain, they clearly heard an earth-shattering explosion coming from the mountain. The upper half of the divine mountain was about to explode. Why did so many vibrant flowers and plants suddenly grow?! Just as everyone was puzzled, Huanhuan walked out of the depths of the forest alone. She glanced over and found that in the crowd, apart from Chen Yuan and Zao Nian, there were also Leng Xiao, Shuang Jing, and seven other divine guards. Leng Xiao took a step forward and said respectfully, "After He Zong took control of the 10,000 Beast Temple, we tried to launch a sneak attack to snatch back control of the temple, but we were all defeated by him. None of us was his match. We failed to protect you, Lady Prophet. It was our negligence. Please punish us, Lady Prophet!" "Let''s put aside the punishment for now. I have something else for you to do. If you do it well, you can atone for your mistakes. If you can''t do it, just pack up and get lost." Leng Xiao said solemnly, "Please give me your orders." "Even though He Zong is dead, he still has four sons. Immediately lead troops to subdue his four sons. Capture them alive if possible. If you really can''t, execute them on the spot." "Alright!" Before the four princes knew that He Zong was dead, Leng Xiao immediately led eight divine guards down the mountain to capture the four princes. Huanhuan looked at Chen Yuan and Zao Nian and asked where Eggy and Jian Yi were. Seeing that Huanhuan was safe and sound, Chen Yuan calmed down a little and said, "Eggy and Jian Yi have already been settled in the relay station at the foot of the mountain. When we left, they were still unconscious. I don''t know if they''ve woken up yet." As Huanhuan walked down the mountain, she arranged the missions. "Go to the city and build an altar immediately. There''s no need to make it especially exquisite and luxurious. As long as you''re sincere when doing it, it''s fine. I need it urgently." "Okay." With the power of the Divine Wood, Huanhuan could walk down the mountain without needing anyone to support her. When she reached the foot of the mountain, she went to take a look at Eggy. At this moment, Eggy was already awake. When she saw her mother coming, she immediately flapped her wings and flew over, plunging into her mother''s arms. Huanhuan touched her glossy feathers. "Are you hurt or uncomfortable anywhere?" "No, I''m fine. How about you, Mom?" "I''m fine too." Eggy couldn''t help but ask, "Where''s the little brother who has always been by your side?" "Little brother?" "That little brother with short gray hair and especially fair skin." She was asking about Xing Chen. It wasn''t that Eggy cared much about him, but because during the period of time when she was imprisoned, every time Eggy saw her mother, she would see Xing Chen by her side. Now that he was suddenly missing from her mother''s side, Eggy was not used to it. Chapter 874 I Want Your Life Huanhuan said slowly and softly, "He''s sleeping. He has to sleep for a long, long time before he wakes up." Eggy found it very strange. Why was he sleeping in broad daylight? However, she did not ask further. In any case, it was none of her business. The altar was quickly built. At the same time, Jian Yi had awakened. Seeing that Huanhuan was safe and sound and knowing that He Zong had self-destructed, he felt relieved. The altar was set up in the square at the foot of the divine mountain. Due to time constraints, the altar was very simple. The stones were pieced together to form a round platform, and there was a stone pillar in the middle. The surface of the pillar was very smooth with nothing on it. Huanhuan summoned the butterfly flowers. The butterfly flowers gathered together and worked together to lift her into the air. Huanhuan carved the totem on the surface of the stone pillar according to the appearance of the altar in her memory. The bone knife was made from the horn of a unicorn, so it was very sharp. It could easily leave very deep marks on the stone pillar. When the totem on the surface of the stone pillar was done, the butterfly flowers placed Huanhuan back on the ground. Huanhuan continued to carve totems on the floor. By the time the entire 10,000 beast totem was finished, the sun was about to set. Fortunately, she seemed to have endless energy in her body. Even after working for so long, she did not feel tired at all. When she was carving the totem, Chen Yuan had already ordered people to clear the area. Other than the few of them, there was no one else in the square. Huanhuan changed into her sacrificial dress and walked up to the altar. She used the bone knife to cut her palm. Blood flowed out continuously and landed on the ground. It spread along the carvings and finally gathered at the 10,000 beast totem. The entire altar glowed red. Even the knowledgeable Zao Nian could not help but kneel down at this moment. He knelt on the ground in fear and trepidation and kept muttering, "The beast gods have appeared. May you bless the beast continent with good weather and no more wars. May the merfolk be safe for generations¡­" Huanhuan slowly began to dance the Dance of the Gods. Countless green light spots overflowed from her body and scattered everywhere like willow catkins. After they landed, they immediately took root and germinated, growing into large grasslands. Jian Yi and Chen Yuan also knelt down. In the sky, the red sunset roiled with it, transforming into many magical scenes. It was as if there were many invisible gods hidden behind those clouds. They were watching the land. A voice echoed in Huanhuan''s ears. "What are you praying for?" Huanhuan said silently as she danced, "I pray for peace in the world. I pray that there will be no more war in this land." The voice continued, "Your wish is too big. Just a little blood is not enough to fulfill this wish." "What else do you want?" "I want your life." After Huanhuan danced the last movement, she knelt on the ground with her hands crossed in front of her chest. She lay on the ground with her forehead pressed against the ground. She said, "Deal." The voice seemed to be surprised by her straightforwardness and could not help but ask, "Aren''t you afraid of death?" "I''m very afraid of death, but if my death can make my family safe and happy, I''m willing to die." The voice laughed. "Good ¡­" The divine pillar suddenly lit up with golden light. This time, the light was even more dazzling than before. It almost lit up half the sky. Even the sunset was outshone. When the beasts in the City of 10,000 Beasts saw this scene, they all knelt and kowtowed in the direction of the divine pillar, shouting miracles! An endless stream of vitality flowed out of Huanhuan''s body and into the divine pillar. Then, it was teleported to the divine pillars in other parts of the Orc Continent. In the various beast cities, the divine pillars suddenly shone brightly. Countless golden light spots mixed with green starlight overflowed. Once all the injured beasts came into contact with them, not only did their wounds heal, but their strength also increased greatly. Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling used the power brought by these light spots to break through their shackles. Bai Di and Shuang Yun entered the demigod realm one after another. Meanwhile, Xue Ling''s body glowed with divine light. Even the sunset was gathering toward him. Xue Ling''s expression changed. He was not happy about becoming a god at all. He turned his head and shouted at Bai Di and Shuang Yun, "I don''t have much time. Go!" Once he became a god, he would soon be forced to leave the beast continent and enter another world. This was why Xue Ling had always refused to cross the last hurdle despite being so close to becoming a god. He would rather shamelessly stay in the beast continent than go to that godforsaken place where he could only live every day without any hope. Even death would be an extravagant hope. The three of them became much stronger and joined forces to attack Yan. After Yan accidentally touched those light spots, his body was burned in many places, and his strength also decreased a lot. At this moment, he was surrounded by three experts above the demigod realm, and he was quickly defeated. Xue Ling did not dare to stop at all. He was running out of time. The moment Yan was defeated, Xue Ling rushed up without thinking and pierced Yan''s chest with his claw, burning him to ashes. Seeing his younger brother killed, Zhi was so furious that his eyes almost split open. He could not be bothered to command the demon army. He flew into the sky and charged at Xue Ling, vowing to avenge his brother! Zhi was very cunning and good at reading people''s minds, but his strength was even lower than his younger brother Yan. If it was in the past, he might have been able to hold on for a while. But now, under the suppression of the other party''s powerful strength, Zhi was quickly severely injured and smashed to the ground! Xue Ling was about to rush up and finish him off when he saw a bolt of lightning descend from the sky and strike him! This was a sign that the heavens were urging him to leave the beast continent as soon as possible. Xue Ling immediately had the urge to kill. Why did the lightning strike have to come at this critical moment?! He had to stop in midair and make a 360-degree turn to barely avoid the lightning strike. Seeing that one bolt of lightning did not hit him, the heavens quickly sent down two more bolts of lightning. No matter where Xue Ling ran, the two bolts of lightning followed him persistently. From the looks of it, they would not stop until they struck him. Bai Di and Shuang Yun were stunned. Shuang Yun could not help but ask loudly, "What did you do to be chased by lightning?" While dodging, Xue Ling took the time to roar, "Don''t just stand there. Go and kill Zhi!" It was no wonder that Bai Di and Shuang Yun were making a fuss. They had never seen anyone being chased by lightning. Xue Ling was definitely the first person in history. He was too awesome! At Xue Ling''s reminder, Bai Di and Shuang Yun immediately turned around and chased after Zhi. After Zhi landed on the ground, he immediately got up and dragged his heavily injured body to escape. However, before he could run a few steps, he was stopped by Bai Di and Shuang Yun. Chapter 875 Youre Still Too Young Originally, Zhi wanted to say something, but before he could say anything, he was dealt with by Bai Di and Shuang Yun. He died without any suspense. He fell to the ground with his eyes wide open. His lips trembled as he made an extremely weak sound. "You guys will definitely¡­" Before he could finish, he stopped breathing completely. Shuang Yun used frost to freeze him into ice, then shattered him into pieces. After getting rid of this big problem, Shuang Yun felt quite comfortable. When he saw Bai Di frowning, he couldn''t help but ask, "Don''t tell me you''re still thinking about what Zhi said just now? He was just unwilling to die and wanted to tell us some harsh words to satisfy himself!" Bai Di said, "But he does know something¡­" "What could he know?" Now that Zhi and Yan were dead and the contract between Zhi and Yan and Bai Di had ended, Bai Di could tell him everything that Zhi had shown him in the small inn on the mysterious dragon continent many years ago. "He showed me Huanhuan''s past. She was once the soul of the Divine Wood and was sent to another world. Someone once prophesied that when the beast continent encountered another crisis, she would be summoned back to become the new prophet. And she would end up sacrificing her life." Hearing this, Shuang Yun immediately exploded. "What bullsh*t prophecy is that?!" Bai Di''s expression was very ugly. "I strongly opposed her becoming a prophet because of this. I hoped to change the prophecy, but later on, I realized that I couldn''t change it with my strength. In the end, Huanhuan became the new prophet as the prophecy said." He worked hard to become stronger because he wanted to protect Huanhuan and save her at this critical moment. There was a loud rumble! The two bolts of lightning finally caught up to Xue Ling and struck him hard. With his current strength, taking two lightning bolts was not fatal. At most, it would hurt a little. However, he deliberately gathered all his strength and exposed himself to the heavenly lightning without any protection. When the two bolts of lightning struck down at the same time, intense pain assaulted him. Despite the pain being worse than death, Xue Ling gritted his teeth and refused to shout. After the lightning disappeared, Xue Ling swayed and fell to the ground. Bai Di and Shuang Yun hurriedly ran over and helped Xue Ling up. Xue Ling was charred by the lightning. Even his hair had turned into an afro. His red feather coat was tattered, and he spat out thick smoke. "Finally." Bai Di was very surprised. "Your beast soul has fallen back to demigod level!" Xue Ling curled his lips and smiled smugly. "The heavens wanted to force me to leave, but I won''t. When the lightning struck me just now, I deliberately revealed a flaw and was severely injured. My strength was forced to fall back to the demigod realm." He was the only person who would risk his life to stay in the beast continent and refuse to become a god. Now, he did not have to worry about being forced to become a god again. Zhi and Yan had already been dealt with. There were no more major problems. The remaining small problems could be left to Bai Di and Shuang Yun to deal with. Xue Ling no longer had anything to worry about. He closed his eyes and fainted. Heavenly lightning was not easy to resist. Although he took the opportunity to let his strength fall back to the demigod realm, his body was seriously injured. It was already his limit to be able to hold on and talk. The Silvery Frost White Wolf carried Xue Ling back to the rock mountain. On the other hand, Bai Di led the beast soldiers to counter-attack the monsters. At this moment, the monsters were like headless flies, wandering around blindly. Coupled with the light spots that kept falling, their bodies were burned as long as they touched them, and their strength would be greatly reduced too. Bai Di commanded the beast soldiers to chase after them. More than half of the monsters were quickly killed. The remaining half of the monsters could only flee in a sorry state. Shuang Yin led her four brothers and a team of elite beast soldiers to chase after them, vowing to eliminate them completely. At the same time, in the territory of the demons, Wu Huo did not find Tao Wei. Instead, he found Sang Ye and Clement, who had just dealt with Tao Wei. Clement did not expect that after finishing a piece of old meat, a piece of fresh meat would be served to him. His eyes were glowing as he looked at Wu Huo. "Hiss~" ''Don''t stop me, I''m going to eat him!'' Sang Ye watched expressionlessly as his son opened his bloody mouth and pounced on Wu Huo. This was the first time Wu Huo had seen the heaven-devouring python. It would be his last time too. He turned to run with the black cat, but his speed was too slow compared to the heaven-devouring python. The heaven-devouring python bit down and swallowed Wu Huo and his beloved black cat into his stomach. He ate cleanly without even spitting out any bones. After eating, the heavenly-devouring python turned his head and bared his teeth at Sang Ye. "Hiss, hiss!" ''When we get back, don''t tell Mom that I ate someone again, or I''ll bite you to death!'' In the face of his son''s threat, Sang Ye was quite calm. "If you don''t listen to me in the future, I''ll tell your mother how many people you ate just now." Clement: "¡­" Wait, wasn''t he threatening the other party? Why was he being threatened by the other party instead? Why did he suddenly feel like he had been tricked?! Looking at his son''s dumbfounded expression, Sang Ye said calmly, "You''re still too young." Sang Ye took out the letter written by Bai Di from his space. He learned that Zhi and Yan had been killed, and the monsters had been defeated. Most of them had been eliminated, and only a small number of monsters were fleeing back. Bai Di hoped that Sang Ye would bring his men to stop those monsters. Sang Ye immediately led his legion to the entrance of the abyss. Clement didn''t really want to go. He wanted to go home immediately and cling to his mother. It had been a long time since he had seen his delicious-smelling mother. However, Sang Ye told him, "If you don''t deal with those monsters and they find an opportunity to counter-attack later, they might take revenge on your mother. At that time, your mother will be in danger." Upon hearing this, Clement was instantly enraged. His snake tail smashed into the ground. "Hiss, hiss!" ''I''ll eat whoever dares to bully Mom!'' Clement followed Sang Ye to the entrance of the abyss and intercepted the monsters that tried to escape back to the abyss. He killed them all. A few of them tried to escape, but Shuang Yin and the others caught them and killed them on the spot. All the monsters were cleaned up. This soul-stirring battle finally ended with the defeat of the monsters. The plants and animals that were infected by the demonic aura returned to their original state after touching the golden and green light spots. The demonic aura dissipated bit by bit and finally disappeared from the beast continent. Every tribe and every beast city was celebrating this hard-won victory. They had defended their homes and protected their families. Each of them was the most powerful hero! At the same time, Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling were rushing to the City of 10,000 Beasts. Even Sang Ye had temporarily left the demon race. He was rushing to the City of 10,000 Beasts with his son. Chapter 876 Im Back Currently, the entire City of 10,000 Beasts was immersed in celebration. The beasts walked out of their house one after another and sang and danced with their family and friends. The beasts with better conditions would even get wine and meat to share with everyone. Huanhuan sat on the divine pillar and looked at the lights in front of her. Her mood was very calm. They had won. All the monsters were killed. This land would not experience the flames of war for a long time to come. All could enjoy the happiness of peace. That was enough. Little Brat suddenly said, "I''ll send you off." Huanhuan asked, "Send me off where?" "You go back to the world you used to live in. If you go there, you might get away with it." The wind blew her long hair. She raised her hand and tucked it behind her ear. "I don''t want to leave." "Why?" "I don''t have my family in that world. It''s meaningless even if I go back. I want to live, but I don''t want to live alone." Little Brat was speechless. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had no choice, he wouldn''t want to send her off. When she was talking to the beast gods, she exchanged her life for the peace of the beast continent. Now that the war was over and peace had returned to the beast continent, the beast gods had fulfilled their promise. It was time for her to fulfill her promise. Little Brat said, "I don''t want to see you die." Huanhuan smiled. "Then don''t look. When I die, close your eyes and you won''t see anything." "Don''t say that. I''ll cry." "Come, come, cry in my arms." Initially, she just wanted to tell a joke to ease the atmosphere. She did not expect Little Brat to really condense a physical body. Although it was said to be a physical body, it was actually just a blurry figure. He buried his head in her arms. "Daddy''s crying. You have to take responsibility until the end." When Huanhuan raised her hand, it would penetrate his body. She could only let her hand hover over his back and pretend to be hugging him. She comforted him, "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely take responsibility." "You have to take care of me in my old age." "Mhm." "You''re lying." Little Brat''s nasal voice was very strong. "You''re about to die, and I''m not old yet. How are you going to send me off?!" Huanhuan sighed from the bottom of her heart. "I really am an unfilial daughter." Little Brat was so angry that he wanted to bite her to death. "You''re still joking at this time?!" She said helplessly, "I''ll die sooner or later anyway. Instead of crying my eyes out, it''s better to welcome everything with a smile. At least when I leave, my eyes won''t be swollen. That''ll be too ugly." Little Brat responded with choking sobs. "Your eyes are already bad. If you continue crying, you''ll really go blind." "At least it''ll be peaceful if I''m blind. That way, I won''t have to see your angry face again." Looking at Little Brat''s crying face, she couldn''t help but chuckle. "I won''t forget you. Don''t forget me either." Little Brat immediately cried even harder. "Boo-hoo!" When Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling arrived at the City of 10,000 Beasts, the sky was already bright. They did not stop to rest along the way and were covered in dust. The four of them crossed through the city and found Lin Huanhuan, who was sitting on the altar in a daze. She did not expect the four of them to appear in front of her at this time and could not help but be stunned. "Why are you here?" The four of them surrounded her and sized her up. Seeing that she was full of energy and safe, they finally felt relieved. What was most important was that she was fine. Bai Di patted her head and said gently, "We were worried about you. We were afraid that something would happen to you, so we sped up to look for you." Shuang Yun leaned over and kissed her. "Are you very touched?" Sang Ye did not speak. He only raised his hand and placed the person who had been struggling to find his mother in Huanhuan''s hand. As soon as he touched his mother, he immediately wrapped himself around her wrist and rubbed against her palm affectionately. Xue Ling''s injuries had yet to recover, and his face was still a little pale. "We heard on the way that you were imprisoned. What''s going on?" Huanhuan recounted what had happened from beginning to end. After she was done, Shuang Yun gritted his teeth in anger. "That He Zong should be glad that he has already turned into ashes. Otherwise, I would''ve dug him out of the ground and whipped his corpse!" Bai Di asked, "What about He Zong''s sons?" They had to nip the problem in the bud. If He Zong died, his sons would definitely not let it slide. He Zong said, "I asked Leng Xiao to bring the divine guards to hunt down He Zong''s four sons. They refused to surrender no matter what, so Leng Xiao had no choice but to kill all four of them on the spot. Their corpses have already been burned and disposed of." Xue Ling praised without hesitation, "Well done!" Huanhuan raised her small face and said with a smile, "Let''s go home." Shuang Yun was a little surprised. "Now? Don''t you need to stay in the City of 10,000 Beasts to deal with the mess you left behind?" "I''ll leave those matters to Chen Yuan and Jian Yi. I want to go home now." Since their wife said that she wanted to go home, they would go home immediately! Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling hadn''t even eaten a meal, but they hurried back overnight. The dark night enveloped the entire beast continent. The white tiger passed through the grassland. Behind him were the Silvery Frost White Wolf and the python. Xue Ling spread his wings and flew in the air. His fiery red feathers shone brightly in the night sky. Huanhuan was lying on the back of the white tiger. She pressed her face against his soft fur and asked softly, "Do you remember the first time we met?" "I remember. At that time, you were naked and fainted from fear." Huanhuan continued, "When I woke up, I found myself on your back, just like now. You carried me and ran forward..." The wind blew past her ears, scattering her voice into the night. That familiar voice sounded in her ears again. "Are you ready?" Huanhuan said, "If I say I''m not ready, can you spare my life?" The voice laughed softly. "No." She closed her eyes. "Farewell." ''My favorite people.'' She felt her body turn cold bit by bit as the aura of death enveloped her. Vaguely, she seemed to hear someone crying in her ears. She could no longer hear what they were shouting. Her consciousness sank bit by bit like a sponge soaked in water. Just as she was about to lose consciousness, a powerful force suddenly surged over from all directions and rushed into her body! The power kept spinning and finally condensed into a green heart. It was the heart of nature. The voice sighed as if it found this to be a pity. "I didn''t expect those beasts to know how to be grateful. I took your life, but the heart of nature gave you a new life. It seems that I can''t take you away." After the voice disappeared, her consciousness suddenly became extremely relaxed. The voices in her ears became clearer. "Huanhuan! Huanhuan!" She slowly opened her eyes and saw Bai Di, Shuang Yun, Sang Ye, and Xue Ling surrounding her. They were so anxious that they were about to cry. But Huanhuan smiled happily. She stretched out her arms and hugged her loved ones in front of her. "I''m back." Many years later, someone praised her as a savior who sacrificed herself to save countless lives. But she was actually just an ordinary woman. She wanted to protect this land because there were people she loved on this land. Chapter 877 Side Story One In the blink of an eye, three months had passed. Due to the invasion of the demons, many beasts were forced to leave their hometowns and hide in large tribes or beast cities to take refuge. Now that the war had subsided, these beasts began to leave one after another and return to their hometowns. A small number of beasts simply stayed in their tribes or beast cities to live. Many outsiders had recently appeared in Rock City. They wanted to stay in the city and settle down. They were looking for work. In order to prevent this new batch of beasts from learning crooked methods because they could not find a job, Shuang Yun specially got someone to post notices in the city and recruit a large number of people to repair the city walls and buildings that had been damaged in the war. The city was thriving. However, Huanhuan was not in a good mood. It was because Sang Ye''s identity had been exposed. Many forces in the City of 10,000 Beasts used this as an excuse to force Huanhuan to give an explanation. If not for the fact that Huanhuan had four powerful male beast companions by her side and an extremely high reputation in the beast continent, those forces would have long come knocking on her door to condemn her. Now, they only wanted an explanation. It was already quite polite of them. It was an undeniable fact that Sang Ye had killed many beasts. Even if Huanhuan wanted to protect him, the others would not allow it. No ordinary beast would allow a demon to appear in their territory, and it was a very powerful demon too! Shuang Yun said angrily, "Let me beat those guys up until they can''t speak. They won''t dare to find trouble with Sang Ye anymore!" Xue Ling chuckled. "Can you shut them up? Can you shut up so many people in the world?" "Then what should we do? We can''t just watch them force Sang Ye to death, right?!" Bai Di looked at Huanhuan. "What do you think?" After a long silence, she said, "All of you should leave. I want to talk to Sang Ye alone." Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling left the room with the children, leaving only Huanhuan and Sang Ye in the room. She walked to Sang Ye and raised her hand to help him straighten his clothes. "I told you, I won''t let them hurt you." Sang Ye looked down at the little female in front of him. The tenderness in his eyes melted the cold aura on his body. "I know." She looked up at him. "But you killed too many beasts in the past, and those beasts were innocent. We owe them an explanation." "I understand." Huanhuan leaned against his chest and closed her eyes, holding back the tears that were about to fall from her eyes. "I can''t bear to part with you, but if I forcefully keep you by my side, they''ll definitely think of ways to harm you. I can do my best to protect your safety, but I have no choice but to let them look at you with hatred. Compared to the City of 10,000 Beasts, you might have a better life if you return to the demon race." Sang Ye hugged her and said indulgently, "I''ll listen to you." ¡­ Three days later, Sang Ye was sent by the prophet to the vast icy plain to guard the border between the beast continent and the territory of the demons. He would remain there forever to prevent the two races from fighting again. Huanhuan sent Sang Ye 15 kilometers away and held his hand reluctantly. "The weather in the vast ice plain is cold, especially at night. I heard that even spit can turn into ice. I specially prepared a few warm mink fur coats for you. They''re placed in the space. If you''re cold, remember to take them out and wear them." Sang Ye nodded. "Okay." "If you''re bored, you can write to me. It would be best if you could write to me every day to let me know how you''re doing over there." "Okay." She looked around slowly. After making sure that no one was paying attention, she tiptoed and whispered into Sang Ye''s ear, "You can come back secretly every winter. At that time, the snow will seal the mountain. The beasts will stay at home and won''t go out easily. Even if you come back, they won''t know." The corners of Sang Ye''s mouth curled up. "Are you secretly breaking the rules for me?" "It wasn''t easy for me to climb to the position of prophet. In order to protect the beast continent, I almost lost my life a few times. I don''t ask for anything else. So what if I break this small rule?" Although her words were self-righteous, Huanhuan rationally lowered her voice to prevent others from hearing her. Sang Ye lowered his head and kissed her on the cheek. "I''m leaving." Huanhuan immediately moved the other side of her face closer. "And kiss this side too." Sang Ye kissed her again seriously and carefully. After this kiss, he turned around and strode away. He did not look back. Huanhuan''s shout came from behind him. "Be careful on the road. Take care of yourself. Remember to write often!" ¡­ After sending Sang Ye off, Huanhuan brought Clement back to the City of 10,000 Beasts. Someone came forward to accuse her of being biased. "Sang Ye is the commander of the demons. So many beasts died under his hands back then, but you let him go just like that? How can you face those dead beasts?" The others agreed. "That''s right! We know that Sang Ye is your partner and you have deep feelings for him, but he has done so many wrong things. How can you let him off just like that?!" After they were done, Huanhuan started to speak. "I sent him to the vast ice plain so that he can suppress the demons and prevent them from stepping into the beast continent again. If you''re not satisfied with my decision, I''ll call him back now and let you go to the vast ice plain instead." Hearing this, everyone was so frightened that their faces turned pale. They hurriedly waved their hands and said no. Huanhuan sneered. "I tasked Sang Ye to go there. If you think it''s inappropriate, I''ll let you go in his place. However, you guys don''t dare to do it. So, what do you think we should do about this?" No one could answer, and their expressions were very awkward. "If any of you are dissatisfied, I''ll ask you to go to the vast ice plain immediately and guard the border with Sang Ye." After saying this, Huanhuan walked away without looking back. The vast ice plain was located at the border between the beast continent and the demons'' territory. The land there was barren with a huge difference in temperature between day and night. The oxygen was thin, and the living environment was extremely harsh. No one was willing to suffer in such a place. From then on, no one dared to raise any objections to Sang Ye going to the vast ice plain. Sang Ye wrote to Huanhuan every day. He said that he had built a house on the vast ice plain, which was decorated exactly like their home in Rock City. He also led the beast soldiers to try to farm on the ice plain. Due to the harsh climate, they kept failing at first, but after many corrections and improvements, they finally harvested the first batch of cabbage sprouts. In the letter, Sang Ye said that they had cooked soup with cabbage sprouts. It tasted especially fresh and sweet! Huanhuan saved every letter he wrote. She pushed open the window and shouted at Bai Di in the courtyard, "Let''s eat cabbage sprouts tonight!" Bai Di looked up with a gentle smile. "Okay." Chapter 878 Side Story Two Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling realized that Huanhuan had been especially obedient recently. She would do whatever they asked her to do. She was so gentle. The three of them were overjoyed. They were about to engage in an earth-shattering physical battle in bed. Unexpectedly, not only did Huanhuan not resist, but she even lay down obediently and let them tease her. This was very strange! Bai Di and Xue Ling looked at each other and stopped at the same time. Only Shuang Yun was still hugging her. After kissing for a long time, he realized that the other two were not moving. He immediately stopped and turned to look at Bai Di and Xue Ling. He asked in confusion, "What are you waiting for?" Bai Di and Xue Ling stared at Huanhuan for a long time. In the end, it was Xue Ling who asked. "Tell me, did you do something behind our backs?" Huanhuan blinked slowly and said innocently, "I didn''t!" "Do you remember the words you taught us before?" "What?" "You''re unaccountably solicitous, which means you''re hiding something. You look like you''ve done something wrong." Xue Ling looked at her calmly. "Even if you don''t say it, we''ll investigate later." She immediately fell silent, her eyes flickering. Even the careless Shuang Yun sensed that something was wrong with her now. He immediately let go of her and retreated to Bai Di and Xue Ling''s side. The three of them stared at her with their eyes. "Tell me honestly, are you fooling around behind our backs?!" Huanhuan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Not at all!" "Then why have you suddenly become so obedient?" She asked, "Was I not obedient in the past?" "In the past, you were just obedient. Now, you''re very, very obedient. The extent is completely different." The three of them looked like they were going to interrogate her. If she didn''t tell them the truth, they wouldn''t let her off. Left with no choice, Huanhuan revealed the real reason. "I want to go to the abyss." "What for?" "I once promised my old friend that I would help him collect his bones. His bones are in the abyss." Shuang Yun was extremely sensitive to such things. "Is that old friend a female or a male?" "Male." Shuang Yun immediately couldn''t take it anymore. He pointed at her and complained, "You''re indeed fooling around outside behind our backs! You heartless female!" She was speechless. "He''s already dead! Are you even jealous of a dead person?!" Seeing that he was still going to kick up a fuss, she hurriedly said, "Even if I really have something to do with him, he''s already dead, and only his bones are left. Can I live with a pile of bones?!" Shuang Yun thought about it and felt that it made sense. Although he was still a little jealous, he did not harp on this matter. He discussed thiswith Bai Di, Xue Ling, and the others. A moment later, the results were out. Xue Ling said, "Tell me in detail where the bones are. I''ll go to the abyss to find his corpse for you." She thought about it carefully. Lin Qing had only asked her to help bury his corpse, but he didn''t say that she had to do it herself. She should be able to ask someone to do it for her. She hesitated and said, "The abyss is very dangerous. Can you do it alone?" "The last time I went to the abyss to look for you, didn''t I come and go as I pleased? Don''t worry, those little demons can''t do anything to me." Huanhuan was still worried. "Go with Bai Di. The two of you can take care of each other." Xue Ling glanced at Bai Di. The latter nodded slightly, indicating that he could go with him. Hence, Bai Di and Xue Ling embarked on the journey to the abyss. As soon as they left, the house became even more deserted. Bored, Huanhuan walked to the altar alone. This altar was newly built. The round stone platform was polished to an extremely smooth and flat state. One could see a clear reflection when one stepped on it. Four stone pillars stood in four different directions. In the middle of the stone platform was a statue. Back when the divine mountain was destroyed, the miraculous thing was that this statue was not destroyed. The beasts spent a lot of effort to find it in the ruins of the mountain and move it out before putting it back into the altar. Huanhuan lifted her skirt and knelt in front of the statue. She gently pressed her palm on the statue and called out softly, "Yin Ji..." The statue lit up. A moment later, Yin Ji''s voice came through the statue. "You''re looking for me?" Although the City of 10,000 Beasts was very far away from Nightmare Forest, with the help of the altar, it was very easy to contact Yin Ji. Some of the things that she could not say to the people around her could be told to Yin Ji. Not only was he wise, but he was also gentle and considerate. He made Huanhuan feel at ease, just like an elder. He was a very ideal listener. Huanhuan sighed softly. "I''ve been having dreams recently." "What do you dream about?" "I always dream of Xing Chen disappearing bit by bit in front of me after He Zong self-destructed." Yin Ji understood. "You miss Xing Chen." "I feel like I owe him." Yin Ji''s voice was very gentle. "But he might not think that you owe him anything. He might just be asking for mercy." "The more this is the case, the more sorry I feel." "So what do you want to do? Do you want to make it up to him?" Huanhuan smiled bitterly. "He''s already dead. How can I make up for it?" "The biggest characteristic of the Soul-Devouring Vine is that it''s undying. It has a very powerful regenerative ability. As long as its heart is still around, it can still come back to life even if its body has turned to ashes." "But his heart has already disintegrated with him..." "No." Yin Ji''s voice became very ethereal as if it came from afar. "His heart has always been here." Huanhuan was very surprised and hurriedly asked, "Where?" "It''s on you." He was in disbelief. "On me? How is that possible?!" "Do you remember the flower that Xing Chen gave you before he left?" "I remember." After Xing Chen left, Huanhuan made the flower into a necklace and always wore it. She took the necklace off her neck and looked at the white flower in her palm. "What about the flower?" Yin Ji said, "Take a closer look at the depths of the stamen." Following his instructions, Huanhuan peeled open the petals and saw a small milky-white seed hidden in the depths of the stamen. She took out the seed. "What''s this?" "Xing Chen''s heart." Huanhuan was stunned. "T-This is a heart? No way? It looks like a seed!" "Calling it a heart is just a nickname. It actually refers to something Xing Chen finds important. To humans, it''s the heart that matters. However, to plants, the most important thing is the seed." There was nothing wrong with this logic! Yin Ji said, "The Soul-Devouring Vine''s seed is in your hands. Do you want him to live or let him sleep forever? The choice is in your hands." Huanhuan thought of Xing Chen''s twisted personality and hesitated. "If he were to come back alive, would he still remember me?" "I don''t know." "Will he still remember the past?" Yin Ji still said he didn''t know. Huanhuan was in a difficult position. She really wanted to make things up to Xing Chen, but she was afraid that after he was revived, he would not be able to control himself and do something that would hurt others. Yin Ji said, "Go back and think about it before making a decision. Chapter 879 Side Story Three After returning, she thought for a long time but could not think of a way to get the best of both worlds. In the end, she could only turn to the almighty Daddy System. "Little Brat, what do you think I should do?" Little Brat replied very firmly, "If it were me, I definitely wouldn''t resurrect the demon king!" "But he saved me, and he lost his life for me." "So what? He''s a demon king who kills without batting an eyelid. What if he kills the innocent in the future? Can you bear the responsibility?!" Huanhuan couldn''t answer. Logic told her that Little Brat was right. But emotionally, she could not make such a cold and decisive choice. Seeing that she was in a dilemma, Little Brat slowly added, "If you really want to make it up to him, then resurrect him." "But what if he kills innocent people?" Little Brat said, "Your youngest son is a heaven-devouring python. His lethality is not much lower than the Soul-Devouring Vine. Didn''t you still raise him well?" "That''s true, but Clement is different from Xing Chen. Clement is my son. I can''t ignore him¡­" "But you don''t look like you can ignore Xing Chen either." Huanhuan was speechless. "Since you can''t bear to ignore him, proceed with your plan. If Xing Chen really wants to cause trouble, let your precious youngest son eat him. The heaven-devouring python vs the Soul-Devouring Vine. Just thinking about it makes me feel that it''ll be super exciting!" Huanhuan: "¡­" What the hell was with his expectant tone?! Although she suspected that Little Brat suggested resurrecting Xing Chen to watch a good show, what he said was not unreasonable. She was no longer the little girl who could not even protect herself. She was now the prophet of the 10,000 Beast Temple. She had four very powerful male beast companions, 12 divine guards, and eight precious children with unlimited potential for growth. She was full of confidence and did not need to be afraid at all. Huanhuan made up her mind to revive Xing Chen. However, resurrecting was not an easy task. She ran to the altar to contact Yin Ji. "I want to revive Xing Chen!" Yin Ji was not surprised by her decision. He said gently, "I wish you success." "Thank you. I have a few questions I''d like to ask you. Is it convenient for you to help?" "Go ahead." "I''ve never raised the Soul-Devouring Vine. I don''t know what to do now. Do I have to find a flowerpot to plant him? Does he like to bask in the sun? Should I water him every few days? Will insects be attracted to him? Should I get him some fertilizer? Will ordinary fertilizer and insect repellent work on him? Hmm? Yin Ji, are you listening? Yin Ji!" She called Yin Ji''s name a few more times and realized that he had already cut off the connection. Yin Ji found her annoying and ran away. Huanhuan could only look for Little Brat to ask for advice. At first, Little Brat ignored her, but later on, he was annoyed and simply covered his ears and pretended not to hear. Thus, she had no choice but to seek advice from the tree people who were best at planting. The patriarch and elders of the tree people were very happy. They loved to discuss their experience in planting. After a month of frequent discussion and experimentation, the seed of the Soul-Devouring Vine finally germinated. As a demonic creature, the Soul-Devouring Vine grew in a unique environment. He did not like soil or water. He had to rely on Huanhuan to grow. Little Brat was also very surprised. "You''re the Divine Wood, and the Soul-Devouring Vine is a demonic creature. Logically speaking, you should be the Soul-Devouring Vine''s nemesis. He''ll be injured as soon as he touches you. Why would he rely on you like a mother?" Huanhuan''s face turned expressionless. "Does he think of me as his mother?" "That''s right. Doesn''t he look like a son who''s attached to his mother?!" Although she really did not want to admit it, Huanhuan was unable to refute. ''Forget it. So be it. I''ll just treat it as adopting a son.'' Anyway, she already had eight children. One more wouldn''t matter. She comforted herself in her heart. The Soul-Devouring Vine wrapped around Huanhuan every day, causing the lotus to be dissatisfied. However, the lotus could not defeat the Soul-Devouring Vine and did not dare to provoke him. It could only secretly be envious and jealous. When the Soul-Devouring Vine had just sprouted, Huanhuan could still hide him from others. However, as time passed, he grew bigger and bigger, and he became more and more restless. He often appeared from her sleeve when she was unprepared. In the end, he was discovered by Shuang Yun. Shuang Yun did not know that he was the Soul-Devouring Vine. She thought that he was a new pet raised by Huanhuan, so he did not take him seriously. That was until Bai Di and Xue Ling returned from the abyss. They had already found Lin Qing''s corpse and scattered his ashes into the sea, fulfilling Lin Qing''s wish. Bai Di and Xue Ling, who had not seen the little female for a long time, were about to get intimate with her when they entered. Unexpectedly, just as they touched her face, a black vine darted out of her sleeve and pounced at the two of them! Fortunately, the two of them reacted very quickly. They reached out at the same time and grabbed the vine of the Soul-Devouring Vine. The sneak attack failed. The Soul-Devouring Vine struggled with all his might. Xue Ling looked at the vine in his hand and immediately frowned. "Is this the Soul-Devouring Vine?!" When Shuang Yun heard this, he was very surprised. "Isn''t this Huanhuan''s new pet? Huanhuan even named him Little Xing." Bai Di said in a deep voice, "There''s only one Soul-Devouring Vine in this world. His name is Xing Chen." Xing Chen¡­ Little Xing¡­ The three of them looked at Huanhuan in unison as if they were accusing her of being a heartless woman! Huanhuan felt guilty under their gaze. She subconsciously took two steps back. At the same time, she took off the lotus on her head and placed it in front of her to increase her sense of security. Although the lotus was also very afraid, it still stubbornly bloomed its petals like a shield to protect its mother. Huanhuan forced herself to quibble. "I don''t know anything. This is the seed I casually picked up outside. I planted it and it grew. I didn''t know that it was the Soul-Devouring Vine. Don''t look at me like that." Xue Ling sneered. "In that case, let''s burn the Soul-Devouring Vine to prevent him from causing so much trouble when he grows up." With that, flames appeared in his palm as he pretended to burn the vines. She quickly stopped him. "Don''t! He''s still a child. Don''t be so cruel!" "Have you forgotten what Xing Chen did back then? Even if he''s just a child, he''s still full of danger." In order to prevent Xing Chen from being burned, Huanhuan argued, "I''ll work hard to raise him, just like how I raised Clement. I won''t let him walk the same path as before. Please believe me this time!" When he heard her compare Xing Chen with Clement, Shuang Yun couldn''t help but ask, "If Clement is your son, what about Xing Chen? What do you treat him as?" Huanhuan said calmly, "I treat him as my son." Bai Di, Shuang Yun, and Xue Ling: "¡­" When they thought about how the devil who had stirred up trouble in the past was actually going to become their son, they actually felt a little excited! The three of them looked at the Soul-Devouring Vine kindly. Chapter 880 Side Story Four Ever since Sang Ye went to the vast ice plain, winter had become Lin Huanhuan''s favorite season. Every winter, Sang Ye would return to Rock City to reunite with his family. Seeing that the leaves were gradually turning yellow and it was going to be winter, Lin Huanhuan returned to Rock City with Bai Di and Xue Ling. Knowing that she would come, the beasts of Rock City left the city to welcome her in advance. When she appeared, the beasts knelt down and shouted ''Lady Prophet'' in unison. Lin Huanhuan still lived in her house on the rock mountain. Usually, if she had something to do, she would go to the Rock Temple. Almost every day, she would run to the city wall of Rock City and look into the distance to see if Sang Ye had returned. After not seeing him for a year, she missed Sang Ye too much. Today, she went to the city wall as usual. On the way, when she passed by the city square, she happened to encounter Quan Rong challenging Shuang Yin. This was the 139th time Quan Rong had challenged Shuang Yin. The previous 138 times ended in his defeat. Presumably, he would not win this time. It was not that Lin Huanhuan looked down on Quan Rong. To be honest, his strength had improved greatly in the past few years. However, Shuang Yin had improved even more than him. Now, Shuang Yin was already a six-star soul beast. There were few beasts who could be her opponent in the entire Rock City. There were many beasts surrounding the square who were watching the commotion. Many of them were there to watch the commotion and deliberately used words to provoke Quan Rong. "Don''t be a coward, Young Master. If you can''t even defeat a female, what kind of male beast are you?!" Quan Rong was already used to this. He didn''t take the gossip to heart. He stared at Shuang Yin and pressed his front paws on the ground. He lowered his body and prepared to attack. "I will definitely beat you!" Shuang Yin had also transformed into a Silvery Frost White Wolf. Her beautiful silver fur shone under the sunlight. The golden long-haired dog let out a long howl and pounced toward the Silvery Frost White Wolf! The two sides began an intense battle. At first, there were still people waiting to watch a joke. As the battle went on, it became more and more exciting. The beasts watching gradually stopped joking and observed seriously. It was rare to see experts sparring. Of course, they had to observe and learn from it. Lin Huanhuan looked at the scene for a while. When the battle had yet to end even after a while, she turned around and left. She stood on the city wall all afternoon. It wasn''t until sunset that she returned the way she came. Unexpectedly, Quan Rong and Shuang Yin were still fighting in the square. Not only did the number of beasts watching the show not decrease, but there were even more. Lin Huanhuan walked over. When the surrounding people saw that the prophet had arrived, they hurriedly retreated to make way for her. Noticing her mother''s arrival, Shuang Yin paused. However, this pause allowed Quan Rong to seize the opportunity. Ignoring the danger of his abdomen being scratched by the other party, he forcefully pushed Shuang Yin to the ground and opened his mouth to bite the back of her neck. His canine teeth rubbed against her carotid artery as he let out a low roar. Everyone was in an uproar. Quan Rong actually won! After experiencing 138 failures, he finally won the 139th challenge! Everyone was too surprised. The entire place fell silent, and no one reacted for a long time. Clap, clap, clap. Lin Huanhuan was the one clapping. "Congratulations, young master of the dog tribe. You win." Only then did everyone come back to their senses. They applauded and cheered, celebrating Quan Rong''s hard-won victory. Quan Rong let go of Shuang Yin. Both of them returned to their human forms and put on their clothes. Quan Rong had failed too many times and was suddenly hit in the head by a victory. He was at a loss. He did not even dare to look at Shuang Yin. A faint blush appeared on his handsome face, but his tone was still very stiff. "I know that I won when you were unprepared just now. You might think that I won unfairly, but I did win. Don''t even think about going back on your word!" Shuang Yin replied indifferently, "Yes, I lost." There was no expression on her face. She looked very cold as if she did not care about the outcome of this battle. However, a mother knew her daughter best. As Shuang Yin''s mother, Lin Huanhuan could tell at a glance that Shuang Yin was looking at Quan Rong with a hint of affection. At this moment, Lin Huanhuan came to a realization. It was not that Shuang Yin could not defeat Quan Rong. She just didn''t want to win. She deliberately gave the other party a chance to get close to her. Shuang Yin walked up to her and nodded slightly. "Mom, are you going home?" "That''s right." "I''ll go with you." "Mhm." The mother and daughter had just taken their first step when Quan Rong caught up with them. He had an awkward personality, but he was still very polite to his elders. Quan Rong bowed respectfully. "Lady Prophet, you should have seen it just now. I''ve defeated Shuang Yin. According to the rules she set before, I should be qualified to be her partner now." Lin Huanhuan nodded. "I know." "Then you won''t object to our union, will you?" "I''ve said it before. Big Goody''s marriage is up to her. I won''t interfere. As long as she agrees, I''m fine with it." Quan Rong was overjoyed, and the corners of his mouth curled up involuntarily. "Thank you! You''re really the most open-minded mother I''ve ever seen!" The news of Shuang Yin losing to Quan Rong spread throughout Rock City like wildfire. In just one day, all the beasts in the city knew that Princess Shuang Yin was about to become mates with the young master of the dog tribe. Princess Shuang Yin, who had been single for many years, finally had a mate. This was the biggest news of the year! Everyone was happy except for Shuang Yun. "The precious daughter I raised with great difficulty was actually taken advantage of by that brat, Quan Rong. I''ll definitely teach him a lesson later!" As Lin Huanhuan combed Eggy''s feathers, she said, "If you really beat up Quan Rong, Big Goody might hold it against you." "How could Big Goody like Quan Rong? I''ve already asked around. It was clearly Quan Rong who successfully launched a sneak attack when Big Goody wasn''t paying attention. That match doesn''t count!" "With Big Goody''s strength, how could she have let Quan Rong get away with his sneak attack?" Shuang Yun was stumped. "It''s precisely because Big Goody has feelings for Quan Rong that she deliberately lowered her guard so that his sneak attack would succeed. As a father, don''t cause trouble for your daughter." Shuang Yun was very indignant. "How do you know that Big Goody went easy on him on purpose?" "I know what a girl is thinking better than you." Shuang Yun still wanted to say a few more words and put up a fight, but Bai Hao suddenly rushed in. "Mom, Third Father and Clement are back!" Hearing this, Lin Huanhuan immediately stood up and ran out. When she ran out of the city gate, she saw a familiar figure slowly walking over. A snowflake landed on her face and melted into ice water. Lin Huanhuan raised her head. Snowflakes filled the sky and scattered onto the ground like goose feathers. It was snowing. This was the first snowfall of the year. Sang Ye had crossed thousands of mountains and finally stopped in front of her. Snowflakes fell on both of their hair. He had been traveling from dusk to dawn. ''I''m here only for you.''